《Life of a Magic Academy Mage》 Chapter 1 Chapter 001 I will never go to graduate school again. I will live for myself now! After graduating from a difficult graduate school, Lee Han, a Korean, made such a resolution. He said he wouldnt even go where the word hak goes. However, things did not go according to plan. After Lee Han died in an unfortunate accident, the place where he was reborn was the Wardanaz family, a wizarding family from another world. Then 15 years. Today was the day Lee Han entered Ein Rogard, the best magic school in the empire. * * * Lee Han was reborn into the Wardanaz family. At first I was taken aback, then I was amazed, then I accepted it. Fortunately, the Wardanaj family was a very powerful wizarding family in the Empire. Lee Hans father, the head of the family, was a great person who even had a close relationship with the emperor, and the familys mansion was rich to anyones eyes. At this point, Lee Han had no choice but to think about this. C Am I being compensated for attending graduate school in my previous life? A life where you can play and eat comfortably for the rest of your life without suffering. was, of course, an illusion. The Wardanaj family was harder than they thought. -Leehan Wordanaz. -yes. Lord. -What are you aiming for? - Can I answer that it is a life of playing and eating for the rest of my life? Lee Han was a little worried. This didnt sound like a very good answer. -Did I ask a question? Well, the answer is certain. -yes? C You must be feeling your talent yourself. -yes? -You must know the rules of House Wardanaz. The first inherits everything in the family. -yes????? The last sentence was rather shocking. Are you taking over everything? Then, the second and below do not receive a penny?? -Patriarch. Am I not getting anything then? -no. Lee Han Wordanaz. Its fortunate. -The family will give you every chance. If you want to become a knight, he will find the best knight for you, and if you want to become a bureaucrat, the chancellor of the empire will give you a chance to learn. If you want to become a merchant, Ill give you a chance to work for one of the best merchants in the empire. Ill give you every opportunity you want while youre in the family! Cant I just give it as money? Even if only what I just said was converted into money, it would be of enormous value The familys rules were very unreasonable. shit. If I had been born earlier, I would have been able to live on a daily basis. As the third child in the family, Lee Han regretted his laziness. The first thing to inherit everything in the family. Below that, he had to know how to eat and live on his own. Thanks to this, Lee Han had to think deeply about what to do to eat well and live well from a young age. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bureaucrat, Merchant, Knight, Adventurer Fortunately, the family didnt just pass on their wealth, but they did all the support. The children of the head of the family could get any number of opportunities to learn and get what they wanted. In the end, Lee Han chose a career as a wizard. -I thought so. Lee Hans father, Gaju, was very satisfied. -You must have felt your talent too, right? -?? I chose the wizard because its the most stable? In fact, being a wizard was a really safe profession. A job that is respected by everyone in the empire and is not at all ashamed of being owned by nobles. It was a job that was not called anywhere as long as there was skill. The knights needed a wizard, the adventurers guild needed a wizard, and the emperors bureaucrats also needed a wizard -Go to Einrogard. There, bump into the seeds of countless wizards and grow. That experience will complete you. Ein Rogard is the best magic school among the Imperial Magic Schools. As the most traditional and most powerful magic school, the power of its name was great. Just entering Einrogard and graduating safely would guarantee the minimum level of fame. Of course, no one was satisfied with that alone. Whether its making outstanding achievements at school, getting a recommendation from a professor, or building a network with other students Einrogard was the best social network training center in the empire as much as it was the best magic school in the empire. To the point where even Lee Han, who was terrified that he would never go to an unreasonable graduate school, had no choice but to enter quietly. -yes. I will. okay. If you just endure and graduate Lets think of it as an investment for the future. * * * The old knight Allarron politely saluted Lee Han. Leehan Wodanaz. It took a lot of hard work to escort me this far. It was no big deal. Allarlong was a knight of the Wardanaz family. Originally, he did not have to personally escort Lee Han, but he volunteered to personally escort Lee Han from the capital to Ein Rogard. It was because of his friendship with Lee Han. I didnt expect you to come this far just because I learned from Kyung I came forward not because Lee Han learned swordsmanship from me, but to prevent others from ignoring the name of the Wodanaz family. okay. whatever the reason. Allarron spoke sternly, but Lee Han laughed. He knew Allarrons personality. It was Allarron, strict and serious, but with a deep heart. It must have been because he was worried about Lee Han. When Lee Han laughed, Allarron cleared his throat in embarrassment. Hmm. To be honest, I was happy when Lee Han-nim asked me to teach him swordsmanship. The Wardanaz family is a family of wizards. There werent many people who really wanted to learn swordsmanship. However, there were two reasons why Lee Han learned. One was because I thought that if I learned anything, I would have something to write about later. In particular, wouldnt swordsmanship be absolutely necessary for self-defense? The second was because I was bored like crazy. Surprisingly, the Wardanaj family hadnt taught them any magic. -You cant learn magic before youre 15 because its dangerous! This world treated me roughly as an adult when I was about 15 years old. Magic is the most difficult and most dangerous of all studies. I also understood that I couldnt deal with it until I became an adult. Of course, it was quite unfortunate for Lee Han, who is mentally older, but Look. The sons of other nobles also brought escorts to be not ashamed of their family. Is that a bit excessive? Lee Han was dumbfounded when he saw the procession of wagons filling the Imperial Highway. Even so, bringing ten wagons and dozens of cavalrymen was a bit excessive. Nobilitys face is who is better at extravagance, so even when they just go on a picnic, they say that they go out extravagantly. And most of all Wouldnt you be able to take all of the escort attendants, servants, and slaves into the first place? yes. Ein Rogard is an old traditional magic school. One of those traditions was equality. Members of the royal family or slaves could enter, but they had to enter with only one body. Of course, no matter how many people I brought with me, I had to go in alone. Perhaps a few will keep waiting in the surrounding villages. does it go that far? Lee Han asked with a tired expression. It has been 15 years since I was reincarnated here, but there are still many parts that are difficult to understand the way the nobles think. If you go to that huge magic school, you might come out once a month or not, but in preparation for that, wait in a nearby village. I asked earlier, but he said he had already bought some buildings. In a nearby village, there are separate buildings that have been sold like that for generations. Im done with that. kyung. Weve already bought a modest mansion? Lee Han cursed inwardly. If I have the money, Ill just save it and give it to you later! Its OK to have money to spend extravagantly like that, but its not okay to give money to Lee Han. The family law was unreasonable. The capital is far away. Han Lee. If you are an aristocrat, you have to be prepared for just in case. okay. You are strong. Lee Han rode on a horse. Some people pulled a wagon to enter, but Lee Han felt it would be easier to just ride a horse and enter the main gate. If I wait until all the wagons have passed, the sun will set. Then Sir. Thanks for taking me there again. no. Han Lee. It was an honor to meet you. Allarron was sincere. Among the bloodlines of the family, Allarrons favorite was Lee Han. Someone who knows seriousness and humility. The head of household also praised Lee Han-nims talent. Theres nothing to make you feel better by making up words that dont exist. Thanks anyway. No, really * * * Magic school Einrogard was far from the capital where the imperial palace was located. Rumor has it that this was decided after looking for a place full of magic on the ground. True to such rumors, the surrounding landscape gave a strong impression of Mother Nature. Behind the school, there was a huge mountain range with no end in sight, and a wide and long river meandering beside it When I closed my eyes, the infinite mana of nature felt like air. This this is wrong. ?? Lee Han looked at him with a puzzled look when the boy next to him started talking to him. You could tell his identity just by looking at his clothes. An outer garment embroidered with silk and gold thread. Callus-free hands and face. It was clear that he came from an aristocratic family. Should I call someone? It seemed that there was something wrong with his face turning blue and trembling. Are you having problems with magic? whats the matter. Are you okay? I I Yes. what is the problem? Without a servant I cant sleep Lee Han tried to hit him, but stopped. This bastard It was an insignificant reason to be sorry for worrying until just now. But it seemed like a very serious matter to the boy. It makes no sense not to bring a servant. Servants are like my hands and feet. Isnt that the same as cutting off my hands and feet and asking me to come in? Right. Its logical. Lee Han listened roughly and let it go. However, the boy seemed to be encouraged by Lee Hans rough words. yes? I have to go and protest. what are you going to protest? We need to be able to bring a servant! In the name of the family, this is unfair! okay. Try hard. It didnt look like the tradition that had been maintained for thousands of years would be broken because of one boy, but Lee Han cheered. First, because it wasnt his job, and second, because he was curious. How will the wizards of Einrogard respond to this? The boy sprinted away, and soon returned with a dazed expression. ? I reflect, I reflect, I reflect !!! Lee Han was shocked. Mental magic! It was clear that the boy had been subjected to some sort of enchantment or domination, as he muttered in disbelief. The magic itself wasnt surprising. Because it was magic that even Lee Han had heard of. What was surprising was the magicians of this school who casually used such things on children of noble families. Its probably not true that even if a person dies, theyre buried in the back mountain. Because of the rumors he had heard before coming, Lee Han felt uncomfortable. -Welcome to Einrogard, everyone. It was not a loud voice, but a voice that seemed to be shooting directly into everyones brain. bang! And at the same time, the front door of Ein Lorgard opened. C Come in. Ironheads! All the new students who came in were frowning. It wasnt because of the abusive voice. As much as everyone has magical talents, they felt the enormous pressure of magical power because of the magic cast on Einrogard. Would this feel like trying to see the sun with the naked eye? Would this feel like trying to defeat a giant with your bare hands? hee hee hee! I heard a horse neighing. It seemed that among those who had brought the wagon all the way here, there was someone trying to get in the wagon. -And he told me to come naked. The carriage suddenly disappeared with a voice. A girl from an aristocratic family who was sitting in the carriage fell down with a scream. More than ten carriages disappeared and the screams of boys and girls were heard. -Okay. Ironheads! Even if you dont want to follow the rules anyway, this school will make you do it. A few quick-witted people like Lee Han had hardened expressions, perhaps realizing that this school was a scary place like rumors had it. C Move your butt! Entrance! Entrance!! Entrance!!!! * * * Lee Han originally had the habit of observing. That habit only got worse after coming to another world. Anything I saw was new and interesting, so observation was bound to be fun. And now, a hundred or so boys and girls gathered here. There were various outfits, such as royalty, nobles, knights, priests, merchants, adventurers, and beggars. And those boys and girls were already forming groups in groups of twos and threes. In order to spend a long school life in the future, networking was essential. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family? thats right. There shouldnt even be a family coat of arms, but I managed to recognize it. In line with the tradition of equality, it was forbidden to wear family crests on clothes. Of course, there was a way to find out. Right away, Lee Han also recognized a few members of the royal family and nobles he had seen before. I am Yoner. Its Yoner Mackin. Brilliant red hair that reached her shoulders in slightly curly hair. There, a girl with softly curved eyes stood in front of him. Maykin family. The Maikin family was also a fairly famous wizarding family in the Empire. The only difference is that the Meikin family are more actively involved in imperial politics? In comparison, the Wardanaj family was more on the side of playing a little apart. There were frequent cases where the head of the family did not come out even at the request of the emperor and stayed away for magic research Nice to meet you. Yoner. Whats going on? His Highness the Prince wants to see you. Maykin pointed back. The most splendidly dressed boy in the room was waving at Lee Han. Chapter 2 Chapter 002 The Imperial Family. Prince. princess. Usually, things with the letter Hwang in them had noble and dignified power. But in the Empire, it was a little different. The royal family was more than expected. Arent there more than 100 emperors children now? Even if it was the royal family who made the mistake, if only the emperors children were three-digit numbers, it had to be regarded as a bit of a problem. At that point, even if Lee Han secretly entered the palace, wouldnt he know that the emperor was his son? Just as Lee Han is being punished to live a hard life in return for being born later than his brothers, the emperors children were the same. If you werent born first there was nothing. In a way, it could be said that it was harsher than Lee Han. The Wodanaz family still remembers the names of the children and took care of them. However, the imperial family had to take care of their own lives without such attention. Of course, even if it was rotten, the bloodline of the royal family was quite powerful in front of the common people Of course, the ones around here were the descendants of prominent families in the empire. There was no need for them to bow down to a prince they had never heard of. Right now, even Yoner Meikin would be in a better position than most members of the imperial family. But why did Yoner go out like that and go with the prince? Is he a bit stupid? Lee Han thought that if Yoner had heard of it, he would have been angry. In fact, looking around, there were several boys and girls laughing at Yoner. It was ridiculed that he had the face of an aristocrat, but why did he wait on the prince? The pride of the imperial aristocrats was no less than that of the imperial family. In fact, even the emperor could not be treated carelessly when he reached the rank of a nobleman. okay. okay. However, Lee Han accepted Maykins offer. Nothing bad. It was Makein who was being laughed at, but Lee Han, who received the offer, was not particularly ridiculed. Also, just because the prince didnt have a straight hair, there was no need to argue from the first meeting. Being friendly with anyone in the world was bound to help later. thank you! thank god! Maykin smiled like bright sunlight. Lee Han was puzzled when he was so happy. why? Three people have turned down my offer already. Lee Han slightly regretted that he should have rejected Maykins offer. * * * Prince Gainando was the 97th prince. There were several brothers and sisters born at the same time, so there was a saying that it was actually the 101st, but Kainan Island strongly insisted that it was the 97th. It was clear that he probably didnt want to go all the way to the third spot. Other than that, Kainando was a pretty immature imperial family. When you were 15, you were treated as an adult, but not everyone matures equally. It was clear that he had not yet realized that the value of the royal family was not so great at this school. Did you hear? Lee Han?? Did that bastard reject my offer? okay. okay. I heard you. How dare you?? I bet Cainan doesnt even know how precious you are. What is honor? Gainando looked at Yihan as if wondering. Lee Han stared at Gainando, then nodded with a kind smile. At that moment, the evaluation of Gainando went down a notch in Lee Han, but Gainando did not notice. Honor means high status and preciousness. ah. It suits me. yes. Anyway, you turned down my offer and are talking to Adenart! Its really insulting! Aden Art. Adenart, the student Gainando pointed out, was also from the royal family. She was probably the 43rd or 44th princess. The atmosphere itself is different. Long, flowing silver hair and bright blue eyes. An intelligent and graceful face. The princess made the surroundings cool just by standing in silence. The princess, who naturally exudes such a dignified atmosphere, had no choice but to be respected by students from aristocrats. Besides, Adenart probably I probably wouldnt have called someone like Guyando. Even if the sons of the aristocrats were proud, the imperial family spoke directly to them, but they werent rude enough to ignore them. If he had just gone and talked to Gainando and pretended to be friendly, many people would have gathered. Can you help me later? Gainando looked at Lee Han and said. Compared to his peers, Lee Han was taller and more muscular. It was only natural that he continued to learn swordsmanship. The fist is stronger among boys and girls who have gathered to become wizards but have not learned a single magic properly. Of course, Lee Han had no intention of fighting others for the pride of Gainando. Guinan Island. huh? Noble beings do not make others suffer. Its not bullying, its punishment Anyway. Noble beings dont. Think carefully. Mmm. At Lee Hans words, Gainando put on a worried expression. When I heard it, it seemed a bit inelegant. Then Lee Han. What do you think should be done? Its kind of forgiving. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. other than that? A direct challenge to a duel is also a way. joy. I will be kind enough to forgive you. Guinando made a quick decision, probably not wanting to engage in a direct duel. Lee Han discovered the strengths of Gainando in its appearance. It was just that it was simpler than I thought. and. you are awesome Break the stubbornness of Kainan Island. Yoner spoke with a surprised expression. Lee Han asked curiously. Why are you moving with Kainando? Its a relative. cousin. Isnt there anything you would like to hear from me? As for the Meikin family Before he could ask further, a booming voice resounded through the hall. -You talked well, you ironheads! You can stop talking now. Youll be able to talk about it for years to come. ! I hear the same voice I heard at the front door earlier, and a huge skeleton rises in the middle of the hall. A skeleton with blazing eyes that scatter tremendous magical power. rich! A great wizard who became undead himself to overcome death. That was Richie. Lee Han had only heard rumors, but it was the first time he had seen Richie. The other students also muttered in surprise. C Have a problem. Why do I call you ironheads? Adenart raised his hand. Gainando glared disapprovingly. -Tell me. Because the symbol of our new freshmen is steel. -excellent. Ill give you 10 points for your dorm! Is there such a thing? -Of course not. If you want to become a wizard, you must first learn to detect lies. Adenart, who realized that he had been tricked, blushed whitely, not liking it. -okay. The symbol of your first year is steel. Just like the symbol of second year is bronze. Steel is hard, its quality depends on how it is made, and it is a useful object with many uses. Indeed, it is a metal suitable for you first-year students. Oh I see. The boys and girls gathered at the table admired the headmasters words. C Youre being tricked again! Fools. Your symbol is steel because you are the ones with nothing in your head. Thats why its an iron head! Knock on it if you dont believe it. It will sound very nice. The atmosphere in the audience instantly cooled. Many of the people here had never been insulted like that before. But no one followed up. Thats how much the Skeleton Headmasters presence was enormous. Thats amazing. Lee Han inhaled and then exhaled. After the Skeleton Headmaster appeared, the magic density around here increased like crazy, making it difficult to move. It felt like entering a deep, deep abyss. Still I think I can move. okay. It seems to be moving somehow. As Lee Han squirmed, the skeleton principal turned his eyes to look at Lee-han. -? Eyes that see strange things. Lee Han immediately straightened his posture and stood upright. I came in to come out with my diploma and connections, but I couldnt be stamped by the principal from the first year. -It seems that I only said too harsh words to the futures of the empire who have walked a long way. The skeleton principals voice softened. Some were slightly relieved by that statement, but Lee Han was not fooled. Im sure hes a bit crazy. They said that there are things to lose when you become a lich. Lee Han recalled a professor in the lab next door from his previous life in graduate school. The professor seemed to have eyes full of madness like that skeleton headmaster No. I think that Richie is better than that Professor. Thinking so, it seemed that the skeleton headmaster was surprisingly able to deal with. -ruler! For you guys, the best chefs in this academy prepared a dinner the day before. Its not enough, but I hope you enjoy this dinner and relieve the fatigue accumulated from your travels. After the meal, warm blankets and beds are waiting for you in the dormitory At that, one or two fat boys drool. What kind of dinner would it be? I also liked the chicken dish, which was a well-raised chicken coated in wheat flour in the style of the Western Empire, seasoned with oil, butter, onion, salt, pepper, etc., and then simmered with wine, or the gratin with plenty of bchamel sauce. In the mood right now, I thought I could spread it on white bread and eat it just by giving out thick cheese and butter. Or, in the style of the eastern empire, fresh fish seasoned with red pepper paste and grilled over charcoal was good. Among Eastern foods, I didnt eat noodles because it was cheap, but I felt like I could eat well if I served it now, maybe because I was hungry because of the long journey. However, no food was served on the huge table in the hall. ??? C Youre being tricked again! You stupid bastards! When will you come to your senses? What is the replacement wizard going to be? Isnt that a crazy guy? Some weak freshmen cried at the headmasters verbal abuse. -ruler. Now let me tell you the rules. This academy is the cradle of wizards. And the biggest driving force in raising a wizard is craving! A shabby cloak, a shabby staff, and a shabby bundle of clothes appeared out of the air along with the horse. -This is the school uniform you will be wearing. As soon as those words were finished, black, hard bread and cold rice balls appeared out of the air. C This is the food you will eat. Youre too! When someone involuntarily shouted out, the skeleton headmaster said in an excited voice. -okay! I wanted that reaction! You think that food doesnt look too appetizing? Learn magic quickly and get food with your hands! That suit and cane look so trashy? Learn magic and use your own hands to get new clothes and a staff! You can get this academy as much as you want! Lee Han was astonished. I had only heard rumors that Ein Lorgard was harsh, but I had no idea it was this severe. In a word, the school rule is to quickly develop your magic skills if you feel unfair! Can I do this? joy. Speaking outside, bringing in the goods is enough. One student with a cheeky posture muttered with a teary expression. The Headmaster Skeleton exclaimed even more excitedly. -okay! I wanted that reaction too. First graders are prohibited from going out! Dont even think about asking the upperclassmen to get things for you! You wont even be able to meet the upperclassmen for a while! C Disbanded! Good luck ironheads! I want to be a good wizard! ??? ???? ?? ????? ????? ? ?? ? ???. Headmaster Skeleton didnt even say anything about that. Prince Gainando stomped his feet when the headmaster disappeared. Does this make sense?? How dare you treat people like us so carelessly? Lee Han! arent you angry Do you think a person could live with clothes that a beggar would wear and food a pig would eat? Huh? Isnt it okay? Chapter 3 Chapter 003 Gainando thought Lee Han was joking. How could a person live on only hard black bread and cold rice balls? How could a person wear such a rough and shabby cloak? But Lee Han wasnt particularly joking. The Wardanaz family looks like a scary family! Gainando was astonished. The noble families of the empire had great power and each had its own customs and family customs. And Lee Hans family, the Wodanaz family, had little known information among the imperial aristocratic families. It was because he did not actively participate in politics and was only immersed in magic research but thanks to him, Guinando had no choice but to misunderstand. The Wardanaj family must have raised their bloodlines like that! Isnt that too much? No matter how much it is, I wouldnt treat a slave like that I couldnt believe that the family head of Wodanaz could be such a cruel person Gainando tapped Lee Han on the shoulder with a sympathetic expression. Come to the mansion sometime. Ill be sure to treat you right. Uh thank you? I didnt know why Gainando was doing this, but Lee Han nodded. * * * After Headmaster Skeletons stormy speech, as the students dispersed, he had another opportunity to speak with Yoner. Lee Han asked what he was curious about earlier. Why are you with Cainando? Even if its a cousin, if its at least the Meikin family, you wont have to notice the mere imperial family. ah. Because of Gainandos mother. Yoner said calmly. Seeing that, Lee Han asked as if he was curious. Have you ever been beholden to Kainandos mother? Lee Han imagined for a moment. Yoner, who was much younger than now, attended a banquet held at the imperial palace, and made a big mistake. Everyone looks at Yoner with contempt, and Yoner is frightened and cries, but the mother of one of the empresses, Gainando, appears and says this warmly. -are you okay. You could make a mistake. I would have been moved by such an experience. Even though Gainando is an insignificant member of the royal family, he might treat him properly as a member of the royal family Huh? no. Guinandos mother is incredibly wealthy. He gave me a lot of money when I got along with Gainando. !! Lee Han was shocked. Was there such a secret? I should be friendly too! * * * Einrogard, a magic school, accepted anyone with talent, from royalty to slaves. Of course, the wizards also knew very well that it was easy to cause an accident if the boys and girls, who were sensitive and sharp, were gathered in one place. Thats why Einrogards dormitory was divided into 4 places depending on where they came from. Tower of the arrogant blue dragon. Members of the imperial family and from prominent aristocratic families entered here. As Lee Han also belonged to the Wardanaj family, he automatically belonged to it. Ugh. They are priests. I dont know if hes preaching for no reason. Shh. Dont make a fuss about it. I heard a murmur from the side. He was complaining about the freshmen who belonged to the Eternally Burning Tower of the Phoenix. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The eternally burning phoenix tower. Priests from various denominations of the empire entered here. Surprisingly, the imperial priests did not mind using magic. They thought magic was a blessing from the gods. As such, it was not strange for various churches to send priests to Ein Rogard, the most excellent magic school in the empire. It does stand out. The imperial family and nobles had not changed into school uniforms yet, so they were dressed differently, but the priests were all dressed in simple priestly clothes. The noble boys and girls, who had grown up listening to sermons from the priests who had visited their families since childhood, were frowning as if they had recalled memories. Crunches, crunches but the impressions of the boys and girls frowned even more when they saw the people entering behind them. The tower of the white tiger that bites the lightning. Boys and girls from imperial knight families entered this tower. At first glance, it sounded strange that a family of knights would come to the magic school, but even among the knights, magic was necessary. From telepathy to treatment, there is no place where magic is not used. These were the ones who were prepared to walk the two paths together as knights and wizards. Gainando grumbled, as if that was disapproving. Do we really have to accept those who insult the glorious and pure path of magic in such a way? It would be enough to just hire a street wizard as a tutor. Lee Han, who was listening from the side, was slightly stabbed. Others may be thinking of using magic to explore pure truth, but Lee Han came in just to get ahead with magic. If I was going to learn, I would have wanted to learn from the best. What Why are you on their side? Guinan Island. Lee Han was more tolerant of Gainando. It was because he had heard that Gainandos mother had a lot of money. Noble beings do not despise those below them. I think thats too demanding Still, Guinando kept his mouth shut, as if he wanted to be honorable. As the boys and girls of the knight family passed by, the last dormitory students appeared. They were the ones wearing the most diverse and unique costumes at this place. Tower of the Black Turtle that sees the past and the future. This dormitory was the most diverse in composition. Commoners, servants, slaves, clowns, beggars, merchants, emerging low-class aristocrats, and many other people gathered together. I could feel the intimidated expressions on their faces, as if they knew that they had the lowest status. Id like to be friends with you if theres a chance. Unlike others who cast contempt on him, Lee Han wanted to build a friendship whenever he had the chance. What is the best way to make money? It was also a business. And the good thing about doing this kind of business together is that its not people like Gainando next to them, but people with thick bones in the field. Are you looking this way? Dont make eye contact. It wont be nice to meet you. You unlucky children There was no way they didnt know that the students from the Blue Dragons Tower were giving them contemptuous glances. There was nothing good about arguing here, so they moved on, avoiding their eyes. Should I accept such lowly people? Whatever it is. One of the whispered voices was clearly audible. The students of the Tower of the Black Turtle must have heard it as well, and their impressions became harsh. oh. Lee Han instantly realized that this was an opportunity. A chance to make friends with top students over there! Ill have to go now. * * * The Black Turtle Tower students couldnt help but shrink even if they tried not to. Even the students, who were quite energetic, could not easily come forward in this strange atmosphere and gossip. At that time, it was Lee Han, a boy from the Tower of the Blue Dragon. The boy, who had a dignified sculptural appearance with thick lines, opened his mouth slowly. That would be the vulgar one. Didnt you give up everything you had before entering Einrogard? Forgetting about that and putting on trivial pride. A sense of intimidation and a strong presence emanated from the boy. A noble figure that only a great aristocrat who has a natural bloodline and takes pride in himself can show. It seemed that the other Blue Dragon Tower students also sympathized with that figure. Thats right. Are you from the Wardanaz family? As expected, he is from the Wardanaz family. The person who had been mocked earlier kept his mouth shut, probably embarrassed. And the students of the Tower of the Black Turtle also responded. The Wardanaz family?? That magic family?! Dont make eye contact, fool! A dangerous family! Isnt the head of the family a dragon? Are you of dragon blood? I knew it was not a dragon, but an ancient spirits lineage * * * At first, Lee Han thought it was going well. All the students were persuaded by Lee Hans words. Are you okay? Now, all the Black Turtle Tower students need to do is thank Lee Han The Wardanaz family?? That magic family?! Dont make eye contact, fool! A dangerous family! Isnt the head of the family a dragon? Are you of dragon blood? I knew it wasnt a dragon, but an ancient spirits lineage However, the reaction came out a bit different from Lee Hans expectation. Students who cast fearful gazes rather than build friendships! The reactions of the students made Lee Han realize that something was going wrong. I thought Id come back to say thank you? Yoner from the side said admiringly. The show you just showed was great. thats right. All nobles who entered Ein Lorgard should do that. Yoner. Do I look scary? huh? no? Do you have the dignity of an aristocrat? Yoner didnt understand why Lee Han was worried. Lee Hans appearance was literally aristocratic and handsome. A thick, angular chin with tight lips. Even sharp eyes there. His majestic figure, which was inaccessible to commoners, was chosen as an advantage among nobles. In fact, all the students of the Blue Dragon Tower were looking good on him. In response, Lee Han sighed. Its impossible to fit in like this. * * * Each dormitory was located far away along the north-south, east-west direction with the main building as the center. Lee Han and the other students headed down the road to the blue pagoda in the distance. Its really spacious. Seeing it from the inside was surprising. The horse was a school. Where is a school with lakes, forests, rivers, and mountains inside? Seeing that, I suddenly remembered what the headmaster said. Didnt I tell you to save it yourself? Headmaster Skeleton had said that this school could be saved as much as he wanted. Certainly, seeing this, I thought that it could be. Go to the forest to catch animals or go to the lake to fish You must be thinking the same thing. huh? You thought it was a great blessing to be able to see this beautiful scenery, right? no. I was wondering if there are any animals you can catch in the forest. Does the Wardanaz family even train like that? * * * The tower of the arrogant blue dragon was a long tower made of blue stone. From the outside, it doesnt look that big. However, there was a wide space close to infinity that the magicians of Einrogard had expanded. ! After passing through the gate of the tower, all the students who were with me until just now disappeared. When he came to his senses, Lee Han was left alone in a dark space. [Where are you going?] ?? [Where are you going?] Ah. Lee Han realized that the tower itself was talking to him now. Where can I go? [You adapt quickly.] Top was not visible, but Lee Han seemed to be smiling at Top. [The place you can go now is a four-private room and a steel common room for first graders.] Can you go anywhere else? [okay. You can go to some places just by knowing their name, and to some places you need to know other things.] Blue Dragon Tower Dormitory Phoenix Tower Dormitory Tiger Tower Dormitory Turtle Tower Dormitory Can I go to the second years lounge or common lounge? [okay. But not now.] Why? [Because the principal forbade it.] Lee Han cursed at the thoroughness of the principal. In this respect, he was a thorough human being. Then send me to your private room. [okay. Welcome to admission. Young wizard.] Chapter 4 Chapter 004 The private rooms given to each person were surprisingly spacious and comfortable. It seemed that even if the skeleton headmaster didnt give anything else, he didnt take away his private room. Of course, this was Lee Han-joons idea, and by now the other nobles were shocked to see the bleak room without anything. -That is that where the beggars live? C Didnt someone steal the room? The room feels more spacious because there is nothing except for the desk, chair, and bed. Lee Han organized the clothes he received, put his luggage in a corner, and took out a book. < About Einrogard >. Before entering, it was a thin book with a brief explanation of each school they attended. Required subjects must be taken unconditionally, and the rest are freely chosen. In the first month, I can go around and listen to what lectures I like and decide This school seemed strict, but it was free in this area. Once in, students dont care what they study. C A wizard is a person who seeks the truth of the world. Even if your seniors and teachers help you, you must decide your own path and move on. Osu Gonadaltes. The principals name was Osu Gonadaltes. Lee Han, who got the information he didnt want to know, finished the work roughly and got up from his seat. I heard that you can go to the freshman lounge earlier, so I thought of going there and having a chat. * * * I want to learn alchemy. Yoner had come down first. Upon discovering that Lee Han had arrived, Yoner waved happily. alchemy? huh. Ive been interested in alchemy ever since I was in my family. Its my dream to open up my own studio and deliver products to the imperial family. It will be some money. Would you like to join us? Ugh. Ill think about it. The alchemy business isnt that easy. Lee Han did not accept it right away. Just as Yoner has been interested in alchemy since he was in his family, Lee Han has been interested in business since he was in his family. Speaking of alchemy, it sounded plausible, but the empires alchemy business was also fiercely competitive. Guilds created by outstanding alchemists were fighting fiercely to steal market share from each other. Spreading potions for free to the adventurers guild, spreading bad rumors about potions made by the opponents alchemy guild, monopolizing all the herbs used as ingredients for potions, and so on. I couldnt help but be afraid as each rumor was heinous. It might be better to be stable after all. Lee Hans primary target was an imperial official, that is, a civil servant. There was nothing wrong with being a civil servant in the past and now. Then where are you interested? me? Lee Han was a little taken aback when he was asked the question. Because I was thinking of taking subjects with less competition and good grades. The grades I received here became my specifications when I went outside. Of course, Lee Han couldnt be bothered. Since I have time for a month, I was thinking of looking around and deciding. Because you shouldnt judge anything hastily. Wow thats great. ?? Yihan looked at Yoner, not understanding what was so great about it. Anything great? Usually, they think about the magic they want to master. one that suits your taste. But thats not necessarily a good way It was hard to know what kind of magic he was suited to before he tried it himself. And forcibly learning magic that doesnt fit your aptitude isnt as efficient as you think. If you are a magician who seeks the truth, you should know how to overcome your stubbornness and choose a better path. However, as human beings, there is greed, and when you have greed, you want to go the path you want. It wasnt easy to let go of such greed. Is that also the Wodanaz family rule? If I just say something, the Wardanaj family will come out? Lee Han was dumbfounded. I didnt know it when I was in the family, but when I came out, I realized the power of the family name more. Just like the eyes from the Black Turtle Tower students Perhaps the image of the Wodanaz family was much stronger than Lee Han thought. Its a big deal! ?? Gainando, who arrived late, exclaimed hurriedly. What is going on? There must have been a thief in my room! Nothing! * * * Understanding basic magic. It was a compulsory subject for first-year students entering Einrogard. There were no students from other towers, probably because it was a subject only for the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. Does everyone look weird? Im hungry, Im sleepy because I cant sleep properly, and Im nervous when I move because my clothes are rough. Gainando nodded in agreement with Yoners words. When he woke up early in the morning, Gainando thought yesterday was a dream. He expected to be served warm white bread with freshly made butter and hot soup with chicken and spices. But it wasnt a dream, and what greeted Gainando from the bed was hard black bread, hard rice balls, and a cup of cold water. I could eat it Lee Han thought. Although he was well-to-do after being born into the Wodanaz family, Lee Han was originally a person who lived a very difficult life. -Uh Did I get it wrong? Seniors. If you work from 9 a.m. to 9 p.m., when do you eat? -ruler. here. energy bar. Eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner sparingly. -Thats bullshit, right? -Dont do that to me. I also need to get energy right away. But when its over, a feast awaits. -If you say cup noodles, they will kill you. -sorry. Its cup noodles. - -Still, they also have triangular gimbap Hmm. I think Im better now. But except for Lee Han, all the students in the Blue Dragon Tower looked exhausted. This happened the day after I entered school. Kiik C The < Understanding Basic Magic > lecture room was located on the first floor of the main building of Ein Rogard. It was the kindness of the school that was considerate of new students. The higher you go upstairs, the more likely the freshmen will get lost. uh? Did I get it wrong? You came in right. ruler. Everyone sit down. The students stopped in front of the door, and the whisperer Lee Han was puzzled. Why are you like that? The answer came right away. There was a troll in the classroom. Come in quickly! Uh Um The students hesitantly entered the classroom with a mixture of horror and fear on their faces. troll. It was such a ferocious and tyrannical monster that even students who had lived in the family all their lives would have heard of it. It was embarrassing to see such a troll dressed up as a professor and waiting. Now, I am confused as to whether this is a lecture hall or a trolls buffet. ruler. I should start with my introduction. I am Garcia Kim. Hes a mixed troll. I know youre all scared, but theres no need to be scared. I dont eat people unless Im very hungry. It was a joke, but I guess I did it for nothing. Garcia was very apologetic as the atmosphere grew colder. ruler! Theres something our principal always says. Time is the greatest treasure. Shall we start the lecture? Garcia swung his staff. Then, as if the students who were standing in the middle were pushed out, they went to their seats and sat down. You are the seed of the wizard who came in with the title of steel. A few of these arrogant or stupid people may have secretly practiced magic, but most have not. This lecture is a lecture that will teach you what magic is and find the magic that is right for you. The magic road is a rough and narrow road, and you have to walk it alone, but I want to be your compass before walking on it. The expression of the students inside also softened at the gentle professor trolls words. Do you think hes several times better than the skeleton headmaster? ruler. So, well have to start with the very basics. What is magic? Princess Adenart answered in a calm voice. It is to change the world with the wizards own will. thats right. Twisting the world with the will of a wizard. The question is how. How do we change the world? With the power of mana? Very good. Magical mana borrowing this fundamental power to change the world. Everyone here knows how to feel magic and is conscious of the magic within them. Everyone nodded. Basically, since it is a place where only qualified people are accepted, everyone is in a state of awakening to magic. But thats just the beginning. To use magic, you have to go beyond that. It is to summon magic with ones own will, weave it delicately, and create it as a result. People often say that magic requires an incantation or action reagent, but what really matters is willpower. Wizards own will. You shouldnt forget that. Of course you will need spells and actions. as i am still very immature. ruler. The story is too long. Are you sleepy? I will try it myself once. Take out your wands and gather your mana. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuong- The energy of magical power began to spread in the large lecture hall. The young wizards each began to squeeze the magic within themselves. Lee Han also concentrated and began to gather mana into his staff. The magic power inside his body flowed out and pooled in his staff. Now, while maintaining that magical power dont lose focus! In that state, imagine an image of light. The image of light you think. Bright, warm and sparkling. Anything is fine. This time, grunts started to come out. Controlling ones mana was close to grabbing and pulling the reins of a ferocious horse. If you concentrate a little bit, it will just hook and scatter. Im reminding myself of it more and more Im shouting. Anything is fine. light! light! bright! bright light! Anything that comes to mind is fine. Light! Bright light! A light more dazzling than the sun and as beautiful as my glory! Dont order too long! Casting spells that are too long for your level will distract you. Concentrate on gathering mana, converting that mana into ones own will, and finally shouting an incantation to bring it to a certain end. Lee Han seemed to know what magic was. Of course, it didnt happen all at once. pop! Perong! Boom! Ugh! Heuk! Ah-oh! The groans of young wizards who had failed magic leaked out from everywhere. Professor Troll smiled and waved his wand. If the cast of magic fails, the accumulated mana could injure the wizard as it loses its master and goes on a rampage. It was the professors job to prevent that. ruler. Dont be intimidated by failure, dont panic its all like that at first. As long as there is magic power left in the body, again! 2nd try. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students groaned again with a popping sound. Professor Troll laughed to himself. Originally, it usually took more than a month to learn the simplest magic called light emission. Magic is such a difficult thing. But the professor had no intention of telling me that. It was something the students had to experience on their own. ruler! again! 3rd attempt. Gradually, among the students, exhausted students who had exhausted their mana began to appear. Magic consumed a lot more mana than I thought. More than half of the students sat down with exhausted expressions. again! 4th attempt. This time almost all the students sat down. There were only two or three who were lucky or had good control. again! 5th try. again! 6th attempt. again! 7th attempt. UhProfessor. Im really sorry to interrupt you, but should I continue? Professor Troll, who had been shouting nonchalantly, realized something was strange. Usually, no matter how many times there were 4 rounds, it had to end at the 5th round, but one person stood until the 7th round. Chapter 5 005 Horsepower. Mana Magic In some tribes in the eastern part of the country, scholars who like to form ki form, ether stubborn priests call it divine power, and this power with many nicknames was the source of wizards. The power to change the world! As they had to draw out and consume the mana within themselves every time they used magic, it was only natural that young wizards who had no skills and no skills would suffer from a lack of magic. But I tried up to the 7th, and I was standing still. What is the students name? This is Lee Han. Troll Professor Garcia laughed lightly. He liked the way he said his name instead of his family name. nobility. It was also rare among those from great aristocrats who did not mention their family name. He is a person who fits well with one of the schools ideologies, equality. Come here. Uh Lee Han approached with anxiety. Should I have just stumbled? It was true that I was a bit puzzled as I was standing alone when everyone else was staggering with magic. He wondered if he hadnt used his magic properly. hmm. hmm. okay. Garcia grabbed Yihans wrist and nodded, and Guinando, who was behind him, whispered to Yoner. hey. Arent you supposed to save me?? What if I swallow that?? Professor, Ill hear it all, so be quiet, you idiot. !? Garcia let go of his wrist and said. Students who have finished, please stay for a while. ah. yes. * * * After that, < Understanding Basic Magic > didnt do much magic training. Instead, Professor Garcia sternly preached the mindset of a wizard. When you use up all your mana, you must rest unconditionally. Especially when your skills are still lacking! Dont fret over your lack of horsepower. If you train, the amount of mana will increase, and if you have tips, the consumption of mana will decrease. There are always cases among freshmen who are full of motivation and secretly practice magic and then collapse. If youre unlucky, you can get seriously hurt, so you shouldnt do that. and students. I do not swallow students. Im sorry Im sorry. Gainando trembled and apologized. ruler. Todays lecture ends here. In addition to the required lectures, other optional lectures are being held all over the school, so go listen to them and think about what you will learn. If youre not sure, you can come to my room and ask. The students exchanged glances. -Can you go to the half-troll professors office and talk 1:1? -Are you crazy? It was the same exchange of glances. Wardanaz. be careful. thats right. A trolls weakness is fire and acid. Arent you both here? Wardanaz. be careful. Listening to the cheers of other students, Han Lee stood in front of Professor Garcia. Actually, I heard about student Lee Han first. ?? At the unexpected words, Lee Han hesitated. what? Would it be faster if I told the principal that I heard it? ! Lee-hans face hardened when he heard from the crazy principal Rich. Professor Garcia said with a laugh. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nothing to worry about. There are times when the principal looks like a bit of a crazy bastard, but he is fundamentally a good person. yes?? does that make sense? However, Professor Garcia pretended not to hear. The headmaster looks over the new students at the beginning of each year and briefly tells the professors. Unbeknownst to the students, Principal Rich had a very sharp eye. The new students entering this school are various boys and girls who have just become adults in the empire. A sharp eye is needed to prevent accidents from happening. -Be careful with that dwarf. Apparently, he burns down his dorm room three times. -under! Thats a demon hybrid. Professors who use divine magic beware. so that you dont get hurt. -Isnt that a pickpocket belonging to the < White Crow > guild? Be careful professors. Surely no one will come to complain about being pickpocketed by a student? A man like that would be thrown into a dungeon. Of course, there were several professors who ignored the principals words. Principal Rich had a sharp eye but he also had a lunatic personality. -That orc guy For some reason, I think hell be good at using a spear. C You are from a famous swordsmanship family for generations? C Shut up! Tell them to use the window. - Such a principal said about Lee Han. C That guy has the qualities of Daewoo (). -?? Daewoo (). I meant very stupid. Of course, the professors werent stupid enough to take that word for granted. Among the proverbs of the eastern part of the Empire, there was a famous proverb. C Daewoo () means great wisdom (). A very foolish look has a corner that connects with a very wise look. It was an old adage to seek true wisdom and not be fooled by appearances. If so, what the principal meant then. C Its hard to understand now, but you can see the qualities that will be great later. The reaction of the professors present was divided in half. Looking at you talking like that, you must have some talent or Did you get a big drink from the Wodanaz family yesterday. And Professor Garcia seemed to know now what the principal meant. Thats what I meant. Uh what did the principal say? Lee Han became slightly ominous. Being favored by a professor had both advantages and disadvantages. If you were favored, you could get good grades and letters of recommendation. This is an advantage that cannot be ignored. But If you receive more than a certain amount of affection, the following conversation will begin. -guy. Your talent is such a waste to rot. -thank you! -okay. You should go to graduate school! -yes? Ive never thought about it -Do you know how fierce the competition is if you go out and get a job? If you go to graduate school and get a degree, you can get a job with better conditions and, above all, you can sell your favorite studies more deeply. How good is it? C It seems like that because you say so. It would have been better if I met a good-natured professor. If you meet the evil mad professor, hell begins. And Principal Rich Hes someone Id never want to get close to. Lee Han wanted to graduate with stable grades and good personal connections, but he did not want to go down the questionable path of magic because he became friendly with the skeleton headmaster. ah. sorry. I cant just tell you what the principal said Instead, Ill tell you about your talent. What the principal told me is a story similar to this. ! Lee Han opened his eyes wide at Professor Trolls words. Its Lee Hans talent. Was my talent enough to say so separately? When he was with the Wodanaz family, Lee Han had never heard anything about talent. Of course, it was confirmed that he had magical abilities. Because Lee Hans father, the head of the Wardanaz family, also said this. C How do you like my talent? -hmm. Your magic talent is pretty decent. -thank you. And that was it. However, I was a bit embarrassed to hear that he suddenly started talking about his talent. Isnt this a bad story? Lee Han began to seriously consider whether he should set up an alchemy workshop after receiving investment from Yoner. Student Lee Han has a lot of magic power. yes? Is that all? Lee Han was bewildered. It wasnt things like Theres a problem with casting magic or I cant use light property magic because light property magic doesnt suit me constitutionally, its just that theres a lot of magic power. Its fortunate that its not a bad thing, but I wondered if I needed to say it separately. Did you know that each persons innate magical power is different and can be overcome with training and tips? Is it important enough to talk about it separately? Of course thats not all. Ah I see, too. Student Lee Hans magic power is really, really, really high. ??? Really, insanely, extremely, very, very much? oh. It was only then that Lee Han could understand why Professor Garcia called him separately and spoke seriously. * * * After hearing the detailed explanation, Lee Han thought. Isnt that nice? To use magic, mana was needed. If there is not enough mana, it is necessary to replace it by drawing in the mana spread outside, collecting mana separately in a magic circle, or using a mana stone containing mana. But if you had a lot of mana, there was no need for that. A very useful talent for a mage Its unfortunate. ??? However, Professor Garcia was looking at Lee Han with a mixture of pity and concern. The look in his eyes made Lee Han realize that something was going wrong. Isnt it good to have a lot of horse power? Usually more is better. However, there are really a lot of Lee Han students. Water in a glass bottle is so easy to handle, but wouldnt it be very difficult to control the water in a huge ocean? At Professor Garcias words, Lee Han realized the seriousness of the situation and hardened his expression. So now? The magic difficulty goes up like crazy? Right now, not a single student has succeeded in learning the very simple magic of luminescence today. Thats why magic was a difficult study. Drawing out mana, concentrating, binding with will All of this requires superhuman concentration. However, when the amount of magic power increased uncontrollably, the level of difficulty increased. ruler. Get this bracelet here. A rough and heavy iron bracelet. Professor Garcia put a bracelet on each of Lee Hans wrists. It is a bracelet that absorbs mana. It will help. ! Still, Lee Han was moved by the fact that the magic school immediately gave a solution. As long as you wear this, it wont be a problem! yes? no. Even if youre wearing this, its going to be really hard, right? Its so powerful that I cant help it no matter what I do. I do it because it is better than not doing it. Professor Garcia was a relatively kind and amiable person, but he was a wizard. The magician never backtracked on this part. Any other advice? Hmm I think it would be a little better if I used a lot of magic and consumed my mana. Student Lee Han can practice basic magic training by himself. There will never be an accident due to exhaustion of mana. thank you. In a way, he was granted preferential treatment, but Lee Han was not very happy. * * * Ah. Do I have to take non-magical subjects? It was called a magic school, but it didnt necessarily have only magic subjects. Even alchemy right now would be less likely to use magic. After leaving the professors room, Lee Hans head became complicated. You have to set your career path well from the first year and manage your grades well so that you wont regret it later when you graduate You came out alive! At the bottom of the stairs, Gainando and Yoner were waiting. Guinando looked up and down Lee Han, as if he was genuinely worried. What are you looking at? Im looking to see if there are any signs of the professor biting me. At Yoners words, Lee Han looked at Gainando as if he was dumbfounded. Well, looking at the skeleton headmaster, its strange that he doesnt suspect the professor. What did you hear? Yihan shrugged his shoulders at Yoners curious question. I heard you should practice magic a lot. dare! Gainando got angry as if it were his own business. How dare you tell the son of a great family to practice magic a lot. How rude that sounds! If youre angry enough to hear that, dont you ask the professor to a duel if you cant take the test later and ask for a retest? My job is done. I want to take the electives before the next required class. Do you have any subjects in mind? I am an alchemist, of course. At Yoners words, Gainando openly laughed. A. Alchemy is for servants and slaves! Lee Han could see clearly. Yoners fist clenched! Chapter 6 Chapter 006 This was known because he was constantly taught swordsmanship by the familys old knight, Allarron, and he himself was well-versed in martial arts. Yoners current posture was the one on the verge of defeating people! for a moment. for a moment. Lee Han intervened between the two and stopped them. Dont neglect alchemy. Guinan Island. But alchemy is trivial. Kainando said with a face that couldnt grasp the atmosphere at all. Where is the wisdom there? Magic was an endless and limitless science. Even within it, schools were divided into dozens. Illusion magic, summoning magic, transformation magic, elemental magic, and so on. And even with the same elemental magic, fire, water, light, darkness, etc. The world of magic is so profound that it is not enough to pick one field and dig into it for the rest of your life. And in such a magical world, alchemy was sometimes ignored. In the eyes of the new wizards, alchemy is a bit plain. Others wield their staffs to summon the angels of light and tear up the ground, but since they were confined to the lab, adding herbs and combining drugs Thats Wait a minute. Wodanaz. Get out of the way for a bit. Yoner asked Lee Han. Because I wont do anything. okay. When Lee Han stepped aside, Yoner walked and stood in front of Gainando. Gainando tilted his head. why? Dont go to the hospital room and ask for potions. Its also made with alchemy! Fuck! With a dull sound, Guinando fell backwards. It was a wonderful punch that Lee Han admired. * * * But was it okay to lose? It doesnt matter if you apologize after a day or so. It seemed that this was not the first time Yoner had beaten Gainando. Cousins fight a lot, but I never thought it would be okay to lose like this. I just dried it. Lee Han promised that if the two of them fight in the future, he will not stop them and watch them from the side. for a moment. Its embarrassing to misunderstand, but I dont hit people easily. You know what I mean? Yoner hastily apologized for misunderstanding. Nobility, and the more traditional and large the family, the more important etiquette and dignity were. It was not a dignified act to punch someone for arguing with them. Cant you punch a little bit when youre pissed off? ??? Yoner was more taken aback by Lee Hans words. Does the Wardanaz family have rules like that? I dont know if its a knight family, but I cant believe that the leading family in the empire defends such a punch. I didnt quite understand. He must be a little different. Yoner understood that. Certainly, among the aristocrats who entered with him, Lee Han seemed to have a unique reputation. Everyone says they come from an aristocratic family, but they are novices who have just become adults. Among those fledglings, Lee Han stood out. From the way he behaved to the way he spoke, something was different. Indeed, he was from the Wardanaj family. Yoner changed the topic. Lee Han said it would pass, but there was no need to hold on to it. Anyway, is it really okay to listen to alchemy? If you go together because of me, its really okay to go alone. no. I am also interested in alchemy. Oh are you interested in the offer to do business together? Im thinking about that too. ! Yoner was rather surprised by the unexpected reaction. I never thought Id change my mind in that short amount of time. What happened? Ugh. Thats Lee Han wondered what to say. C I dont seem to be surprisingly talented in magic, so I think I need to seriously think about the alchemy business. To say was too cheesy for someone from an aristocratic family. no. are you okay. I know even if you dont speak You realized the value of alchemy after thinking about it. huh? Alchemy is a really fun discipline, isnt it? Uh well thats right. Yihan seemed to be excited for some reason, so Lee Han agreed. People often think of alchemy as being unable to come out of an underground alchemy workshop, but the world of alchemy is much broader and more profound. Yes. Lee Han was not taken aback. Hearing about stories he wasnt interested in was a skill he had honed since his graduate school days. -Do you like hiking? -yes? Thats C Yeah. Climbing is really good. Did I tell you about my trip to Mt. Seorak last year? Through the dawn fog, through the clouds C Yes. yes. -I never thought it would be so much fun. I bet you enjoy hiking too. Lets go together sometime! - Compared to that experience, Yoners story belonged to the fun side. Did you study alchemy beforehand when you were in the Meikin family? In response to Lee Hans question, Yoner unconsciously looked around. huh. But its a secret. I didnt make them learn magic beforehand, but they didnt strictly ban alchemy. You can prepare in advance. Yoner once again looked at Lee Han in confusion. Punching is OK, even ignoring the rule that says dont learn magic until youre an adult He was a really unique person. Its good that you studied beforehand. Lee Han was well aware of how helpful a friend who studied well was. If Yoner knew alchemy well, he could get help and get good grades. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then could you teach me too? of course! When Lee Han said he wanted to learn alchemy, Yoner smiled broadly and tapped Lee Hans shoulder with the palm of his hand. * * * < Understanding Basic Alchemy >. Since it was Lee Han who had met a half-troll professor in his understanding of basic magic, he didnt seem to be surprised if any professor showed up now. And I wasnt really surprised. Doesnt he look very ordinary? The one in the seat was a short dwarf. The Dwarf, dressed as a hunter or ranger, even wore a crossbow on his waist. Are you all here? Ugh. There are also students from the Tower of the Black Turtle. Yoner murmured. It wasnt that Yoner was ignoring commoners, but it was true that he was uncomfortable. If the Blue Dragon Tower students listened to each other, there was no discomfort through talking to each other but when other Tower students listened together, it became nerve-wracking in many ways. Besides, there seemed to be more students from the Tower of the Black Turtle. Im worried about the gaze. When people from commoners met people from aristocrats, there were usually two reactions. One is afraid and does not want to be involved. The other reveals hostility. Outside of school, the latter would be difficult to see, but this was in a school where equality was the ideology. Normally, I had a grudge against nobles condescending, but even after entering the school, the new aristocrats of < Blue Dragon''s Tower > laughed at me like they looked down on me, so I couldnt help but feel hostility. hey. stop staring Besides, theres someone from the Wardanaz family over there. whatever? Even the Wodanaz family cant touch the inside of the school. Youre not going to live in school for the rest of your life. What if I get retaliated against when I go out? Its okay to think about it at that time. Lee Han clicked his tongue. It wasnt very pleasant to live with resentment for something you didnt do yourself. Attempting to pretend to be friendly would only have the opposite effect. I thought I should hang out with the students of < Blue Dragon Tower > for a while. All quiet. The short dwarf professor opened his mouth. Although he was short in stature, his voice was powerful just by hearing it. My name is Thunderstruck Gold. Feel free to call me Professor Wooreeul. Probably everyone is thinking the same thing. Why did we gather in a grassy field with no desks like this when there are such wonderful school buildings behind it? It was. Surprisingly, the place where they had gathered to listen to < Understanding Basic Alchemy > was not the school building, but the hill outside. Princess Adenart raised her hand. Thunderstruck shrugged. It wasnt a question I was looking for an answer to. okay. tell me. To feel the mana of nature. There was a prejudice that it was okay to just mix reagents and herbs as prescribed, but alchemy also needed magic. Feeling the mana of nature and realizing what kind of power it has is an important thing for an alchemist as well. Its not? But the dwarf professor looked at Adenart as if he was saying something absurd. Adenarts pale face blushed slightly and lowered his head. Lee Han asked Yoner without thinking. Isnt that why we asked people to gather here because they like to gather ingredients? Could that be the reason? oh. answer! Lee Han and Yoner looked at the dwarf professor as if they were absurd. However, Thunder Step looked at Lee Han with an admiring expression and said. Iron heads that hit right are rare. Not an iron head, but a freshman Yes. okay. Iron head freshman. well done anyway You have the talent of an outstanding alchemist. At the dwarf professors praise, Yoner looked at Lee Han with envy. And Adenart also slightly glared at Lee Han. As if I saw a rival. No, this isnt something to stare at. Lee Han was dumbfounded. If nothing else, do you want to be jealous of being praised for an answer like this? The reason I asked them to gather here is to tell the Iron Heads what abilities are needed for alchemy. Perhaps the ironheads here think so. The abilities required for alchemy are outstanding intelligence and delicate mana control. uh? Does alchemy require delicate mana control? Lee Han, who was listening, flinched. But the reality is different. The most necessary skill for an alchemist is the ability to gather materials. The wizards gathered at the Dwarf Professors words were bewildered. It was a completely unexpected ability. Adenart raised his hand as if he was not convinced. professor. You can grow and grow materials or reagents yourself, or you can ask adventurers to get them. It seems absurd that an alchemist has to find it himself Adenarts face, which was already slightly red, turned a little redder. Professor Dwarf Thunderwalker tutted and said. Do you know how much you can get by growing the materials and reagents that alchemists use? Not even 10%! Everything else has to be bought with money. And is it worth spending all that money to buy? Do you know why wizards join a party to follow them directly when they hire an adventurer? Its not because theres too much time, but if you leave it alone with the adventurers, you wont be able to pick up the herbs! Herbs that need to be picked carefully and preciously are just roughly pulled out by the roots! Thunderwalker spoke very ferociously, probably because he had a lot of grudges. In that sense, alchemists must unconditionally know how to obtain materials and reagents on their own. An alchemist who only depends on others will never succeed. If you whine about not having materials for later research, who will find them for you? At Professor Dwarfs words, the gathered students nodded their heads with a somewhat sympathetic expression (and with a stunned expression). ruler. That should have explained everything. Then go and find him. yes? What are you? Spread out and find the ingredients. Thunderwalker swung his staff. Paper appeared in the air and flew to the wizards one by one. On the paper was a picture of a greenish herb. Chapter 7 Chapter 007 Looks like a mixture of reishi mushroom and ginseng. Thats what Lee Han thought when he saw the herbs he needed to find. It is a medicinal herb called < Dokohcho (^A) >, and it is written that it is used when making an antidote. Have you ever dealt with it? huh. Im glad. Yihan was relieved to hear that Yoner had dealt with it before. It was quite difficult to tell which one was which among the many grasses and herbs that were scattered around the hills and fields and forests. No matter how many herbal pictures there are, it is easy for beginners to get confused. In that respect, those who have experienced it were reassuring. By the way its kind of okay for the two of us to move together. Is it too dangerous? right? When going around, at least three are good. I guess I was just looking at Kainan Island. I wouldnt have followed you even if I didnt, so it doesnt matter. At Lee Hans words, Yoner grinned. Then shall we just walk around together? no. I dont want to put my name on the dead list. Ein Rogard had many vicious rumors befitting its reputation. Because magic is such a dangerous science, there are many cases where people die while learning it. Before Lee Han came here, he thought that there was nothing he could do about it. No matter how careful the professors are, accidents happen. But looking at it now Isnt it just a general sense of insensitivity to safety? From the professor to the students, Ein Rogard seemed to have no regrets about life. By Lee Hans standard, a modern man, everyone seemed a little crazy. A list of the dead Dont make creepy jokes with that face. It doesnt suit you. Im not joking. If its not a joke, its scarier, right? huh. After all, it would be nice to have a top-tier kid. Yoner looked around. He was thinking of finding one of the Blue Dragon Tower students and suggesting that he go with them. But there were no people. Uh is it ruined? Cant I talk to the princess? You manage to talk to the princess? He seemed to have a very rough personality. Youre looking for herbs, not a ball, are you? At Lee Hans words, Yoner nodded. That was right. But I guess its already too late. A few students were already attached near Adenart. The princess had already organized a party, as if she felt the need to attend together. no. Are there freshmen in the Black Turtle Tower over there? Lee Han felt a bit embarrassed. If the Wodanaz family fears and avoids it, shouldnt the princess do the same? Surprisingly, however, some of the students gathered around the princess belonged to the Black Turtle Tower. That princess was famous in many ways even before entering school A person who is famous even before entering school is famous. Adenart was famous among the royal family for his outstanding intelligence and amazing talent. As soon as he entered school, it was natural for various nobles and commoners to gather. Is it? No matter how much the Wodanaz family has lived without reading the newspaper? I usually only read < Empire''s New Business > in the newspaper. Im not really interested in < News from the Imperial Family >. ah. That was fun. Did you see that adventurers dont throw away used potion bottles in the dungeon and return coins when they return? Isnt the idea good? That was a good idea. no. Now is not the time to talk about that. Yoner came to his senses. The story was leaking sideways. Anyway, you could have known just by looking at < News from the Imperial Family >, but Adenart was famous in many ways. So its only natural that people gather like that. Is there anything in Cainando? No. Right. Theres nothing special about Cainan Island. Its really nothing. Gainando, who was eating potions in the hospital room, was unfairly attacked. Then lets give up the princess and find someone else. Would that be? It looks like the only students left are the Black Turtle Tower students. Yihan frowned at Yoners words. Mmm. Apparently, the only ones left were the Black Turtle Tower students. Of course, if I grabbed someone and asked them to move together, some might respond. But still, since were working together, shouldnt we get in the way of each other? Above all I wish I had the ability. When a group does something, isnt it each others ability that matters? Lee Han looked around. And I found the right one. * * * Nilia, a freshman at the Tower of the Black Turtle, was a dark elf from the < Shadow Guard > in the northern part of the Empire. The < Shadow Patrol > is a group of outstanding hunters and scouts who travel the northern mountains as if they were their own courtyard. Being born in such a place, Nilia was also confident in roaming the forests and mountains. what. Its not too difficult. I had never seen Dok-o-cho myself, but it was easy to find if I knew what it looked like. It is incomparable to desk-bitten novices who have never been to a mountain or a forest in their lives. In fact, after entering Ein Lorgard, Nilia felt an inferiority complex. There were too many outstanding newcomers not only from other tower freshmen, but also from the same black turtle tower. He came from an upstart aristocratic family and a famous merchant family in the empire. Or even a freshman whose parent is a famous adventurer. Nilia, who was invited to school after running between mountains and forests for the rest of her life among such people, had no choice but to feel inferior. The magic classes she had never heard of were overwhelming Then, it was only natural that Nilias motivation would spring up when she came across such a class. joy. wait and see Because I can find them several times faster than the others. Nilia thought to move quickly and find Dok Ocho by herself. Others say they are not used to mountains and forests, so they go around in groups, but Nilia was confident on her own. Hmmmm. ? Nilia was slightly startled when someone approached. It was a pretty girl with red hair. What are you? I am Yoner of the Maikin family. This is Lee Han. Please take good care of me. At the words of the two, Nilia wondered if Yoner was a nobleman and Yihan was a nobleman. Usually, when aristocrats introduce themselves, they start with their family name. But he belongs to the Blue Dragon Tower? Why are you like that? Because you didnt tell me your family name Yoner looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Why did you say your name but not your family name? Isnt it too cumbersome to say your family name every time you introduce yourself? If you go later, you should introduce yourself, starting with the name of the head of the family and also telling where the family land is located. Isnt that what you do when you party with nobles? Lee Han sincerely hated Yoners words. Nilia, who was watching this, opened her mouth with a voice mixed with caution. If the two of you are talking, go somewhere else and talk. Why are you here? Wouldnt you like to move together? ! Nilia was taken aback by Lee Hans words. I hadnt even thought of it. What are you up to? Nilia looked at Lee Han with hostile eyes. She did not think very well of the children of noble families. It was the same when I was living in the North. The nobles who came to the mountains from time to time would frown on their arrogance, saying, How can people live in a place like this? Even if the hunters treated them with the best food and the best beds, the nobles only grumbled over and over again, saying that they had no taste, that they were uncomfortable, and that they treated them so badly. Some of the scouts even joked, If I pretend to guide them through the mountains and push them off the cliff, no one will notice? Growing up in such a place, Nilia had no reason to look favorably on the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. Its not a disadvantage to wander alone in such a wide place. If even a monster appears, there must be at least three of them. joy. I do not need. Nilia snorted and refused. Lee Han asked without being surprised. May I ask why? Why why? Because we can figure out what kind of person you are based on why you turned down. hmm. Shall I guess? Lee Han thought for a moment before opening his mouth. You didnt think we would use it as bait or throw it away if we were in danger. It is very disrespectful to both of us. Thats not right. There was no one who could say Thats right even after hearing such words from two noble families. No matter how reluctant Nilia was of the two of them, she couldnt say that. Then did you think that being alone was enough? Exactly that I hope not. No matter how good you are, you never know what will happen in the mountains and forests. Besides, finding herbs isnt the end, you have to dig them carefully, right? If you think you can do it all by yourself, youre really stupid. I dont think you are that kind of person. hmm. I really dont know why. shut up. Its not okay if we go together! Nilia turned around with a sigh. Lee Han nodded his head in satisfaction. Yoner looked at Yihan with surprised eyes. What the hell do the Wardanaz family teach? * * * Nilias gait was light and quick. He took the lead and quickly made a path and walked like a really skilled hunter. As if wondering about Yoner, he looked at Lee Han and asked. You move really well, but how did you recognize and talk to me? Looks like I have developed leg and calf muscles, and I have lumps and calluses on my hands and fingers. Its what happens when you hold a bow. It is proof that only experienced hunters can have. ! ! Not only Yoner, but also Nelia, who was walking in front, was horrified to hear it. I cant believe I guessed her whereabouts with something like that. I thought it was funny because he was from an aristocratic family, but that boy named Lee Han had a bizarre atmosphere that could not be taken lightly. Its like they can see through someone elses mind Its a joke, and he has the < Shadow Guard > badge on his waist. If youre from there, you wont be able to climb mountains well. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nilia quickly turned her head and glared at Lee Han. Yoner asked with a smile. Were you listening? I wasnt listening! Lets go together. Adjust your pace. You guys have to match, why should I match! Lee Han answered Nilias words. Yeah, the reason I have the ability to distinguish herbs here is Yoner here. When Yoner collapses from exhaustion, the two of us have to find him. Nilia was speechless again. However, pride did not allow it to be forced. okay. You can delay it. oh. As expected, wise as the Shadow Patrol Are you kidding me?? huh?? Its a compliment. Nilia turned the arrow as if she was resentful because she kept being beaten by Lee Han. If he says he recognizes herbs, and I act as a guide. whats your ability What is your role? Wont he get angry if I say hes a free ride? Lee Han was about to say that, but hesitated. Because there was no need to arouse the opponents temper. My role is to chase wild beasts and monsters around me. Nilia was speechless again. When riding a mountain, the person in charge of chasing monsters is important. Apparently, Lee Han came from a family of knights. It was because he was tall and had a well-built body. uh? Isnt the knight the White Tiger Tower? I dont think I heard it before. Where did you say your family was? Wardanaz. The Wardanaz family. Nilia backed away with a disgusted expression. Lee Han was slightly hurt. Chapter 8 Chapter 008 Originally, people in the family couldnt know the rumors or image of the family. When it came to the Wardanaj family, the family mansion was bigger than most castles and the family land was as wide as a city. The people who live and work there couldnt say anything about the Woudanaj family Is there anything wrong with the Woudanaj family? Ah nothing. Absolutely no problem. Nilia took another step back. I dont know what rumors youve heard, but theyre all nonsense. Even at Lee Hans words, Nilia did not let go of her guard. Yoner said consolingly. Originally, there are absurd rumors about the aristocratic families of the empire. Nothing to worry too much about. is it? Of course, the Wardanaj family is a bit harsh, but It wasnt much of a consolation. While the two were talking, Nylia spoke in a firm voice, as if she had made up her mind. okay. The Wardanaj family has no reason to scare me. What rumors did you hear? Nilia was a bit worried about whether or not she could tell me. Its a little hard to tell the person in question -The head of the Wardanaz family is actually a dragon. It flew in during the undead madness incident in the western part of the continent and burned all the undead with its breath. -The bloodlines of the Wardanaz family received enormous magical abilities in exchange for a contract with a powerful ancient spirit, but lost their emotions. C Wizards from the Wardanaz family have no blood or tears. A city was wiped out by the Wordanaz mages who appeared during the Imperial Separatists uprising. and so on. The image of the Wodanaz family was far more formidable than Lee Han had imagined. In the eyes of the common people of the empire, it feels like ruthless magical monsters that dont normally appear, but suddenly appear and wipe out when something happens. If a big incident breaks out in the empire, of course the archmages have no choice but to come, right? Because it is. Dont worry too much. Lee Han felt unfair and Yoner was reading aloud. Nilia thought to herself about that reaction. The rumor that he lost his emotions certainly seems like a false rumor? * * * Wait. ? Something is strange. Look here. Nilia pointed to the ground with her finger. It was almost invisible because it was a hill covered with grass, but Nylia had caught the traces with her Dark Elves unique senses and experiences in < Shadow Watch >. See? A pretty big guy stepped on this place. Isnt that shallow for something like that? Good catch. Pretty smart guy for sure. It moved without leaving a trace while controlling its power, and it made a mistake eating this fruit here. Yoner didnt show much interest. In the first place, Yoners field of interest was alchemy. It was only natural that he wasnt interested in the hunters tracking technique. Yoner was looking around, making sure there were no herbs. Chit. Nilia was a little annoyed inside. When I was in < Shadow Patrol >, everyone agreed. Everyone was a hunter and a ranger, and most of the villagers had hunters or rangers in their families, so no matter what they said, they talked and communicated. C I almost got scolded. The fur is beautiful, so I tried to catch it somehow -Hahaha! This can be happen. When I was younger too People who could talk for an hour just by taking out the prey they saw while hunting. In contrast, there were too many different people here. -Thats what happened to me in the mountains -Mountains? -uh. To hunt -To hunt?? why? -Thats right, Im a member of the patrol -Cant I just buy it with money? -Si Sae , do you really want to search? C Hee! For Nilia, who had been through the same conversation, Yoners reaction was a bit annoying. But what can I do? okay. Not everyone is a hunter, so I have to adapt. oh. Thats funny. Anything else? ! In the meantime, Lee Hans reaction was unexpected from Nilia. Lee Han listens seriously with a very interesting expression. Nilia asked in bewilderment. Is it fun? Was it something that shouldnt have been fun? no. Its not something that shouldnt be funny, but I didnt necessarily mean to be funny, but of course ??? When the opponent spoke gibberish, Lee Han was taken aback. Have you been drinking? Nilia herself hurriedly returned to the main topic, perhaps realizing that she was saying something strange. good! In any case, youd better be careful when you spot the signs of such a large game. See the grass cut here? It has pretty big claws. Right. Lee Han was basically curious and liked to learn. Otherwise, no matter how much I was scammed by a professor, I would not have gone to graduate school. Even if it wasnt just magic, this kind of hunters wisdom was quite interesting. Can you find out the identity of the opponent? This is not enough. Nilia crossed her arms and said as if she was sorry. There was a saying that a seasoned hunter could guess the identity just by looking at the footprints, but that was an illusion. The reason the hunter could guess the identity just by looking at the footprints was because he had lived in the area for a long time and knew all the monsters in the area. I dont even know whats around here, but I cant figure it out right away. Besides, I heard that there are many strange monsters around the magic school. ah. I heard about that too. Yoner nodded. Since Einrogard itself was located in a land rich in magical power, many monsters had no choice but to appear due to the influence of that magical power. And apart from that They say monsters created during experiments are roaming around the school. They say that rare slimes often appear because of discarded magic potions. Lee Han was dumbfounded. Arent there wizards here like safety rules for experiments? From potions to artificial creatures made with magic. Shouldnt these things be thoroughly managed? But it was only natural that such a problem would arise if you just threw it away. I should be more careful. Well said! Im going to move while basically chasing this trail. There will be fewer surprise attacks. Can I learn to read traces too? Nilia blinked at Lee Hans words. Lee Han spoke again, wondering if he was being rude. If its hard to teach you, it doesnt matter if you just ignore it Its never going to be easy. Do you know how difficult this is? If you teach me, I will try hard not to do that. joy. Ill teach you, so where can you try it! Yoner asked in a low voice so Nilia couldnt hear. Do I really need to learn something like that? why. It looks fun. ??? * * * I found it. Poison five seconds. While Nilia and Yihan were on guard, Yoner found the herb. Seeing the medicinal herbs hidden among the overgrown bushes, Lee Han was amazed. I managed to find it. There are only two. I just need to find one more Why is everyone silent? Yoner turned his head. And I realized why the two of them were speechless. - A huge pig was glaring at me very intensely. Seeing that you can feel the magic, you must have eaten something wrong. Lee Han said calmly at the magic he felt from the pig. Whether you ate reagents that spilled out around you, ate potions, or underwent special experiments Now is not the time to talk like that! be careful! Nilia whispered urgently. Pigs were never weak animals. Pretty nimble body movements with a heavy body. The one with fangs was even more dangerous. Moreover, the opponent now was more like a beast that had completely regained its wildness, rather than a calmly raised livestock. Even more so, if you ate strange things and even got magical powers, it would be better to see them as monsters. Think of it as a wild boar! Never provoke! Everyone, step back slowly! Nilia said to them both. Yoner strained his wobbly legs. Lee Han supported Yoner and took a step back. -! But the pig made a noise and strode towards us. He was very angry, and he was puffing steam. Itll be dangerous if you step back any further. Lee Han raised his staff and stopped. It was quite plausible to stand forward, holding the staff firmly with both hands like a spear. thats right! You were from the Wardanaz family, right? It was only then that Nilia remembered which family Lee Han was from. A descendant of the Wardanaz family, the imperial archmage family. As such, he might have learned some magic before coming here. Didnt he say that he had the role of chasing wild beasts and monsters around? Nilia asked Lee Han in a small voice. Are you confident? Im not sure, but maybe? If you fail, put that red hair on your back and run! I will lure you in! Of all the people here, Nylia herself was the one who could navigate the mountains and hills the fastest. It wasnt that he didnt believe in Lee Hans magic, but a skilled hunter always had to be prepared for the contingency. If things went wrong, Nylia thought she would lure the pigs away. Lee Han made a slightly moved expression at Nilias words. Same with Yoner. We went that far Isnt it like that!? Is it because its something only I can do?! okay. Anyway, thank you. Please take good care of me in case of an emergency. Lee Han stopped talking and focused. The pigs were getting closer and closer. three. two. one. Lee Han calmly counted and measured the distance from his opponent. Nilia, who was watching from behind, swallowed with a nervous expression. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What kind of magic are you trying to deal with that pig? Pak!!! A clear sound echoed from the pigs head. What Lee Han chose was swinging his cane. * * * -The sword is the king of weapons, but you cant handle only the sword. Swordsmanship should be prepared even in situations where there is no sword. Swords spears clubs daggers bare hands all. -Right. -Thats not what Im talking about, but dont you complain? -why? C Oh no. Allarron was not the kind of person who would teach me easily just because he was a direct descendant of the family. He taught Lee Han as sternly and harshly as he had learned. And Lee Han learned really well. Any other aristocrat would have said, Why do I have to do such hard work!, but Lee Han was the exact opposite. I work out even if I pay money, isnt this enough? When I was in graduate school, I couldnt exercise even if I wanted to, but I couldnt be dissatisfied with the current situation where Allarron taught me in detail from one to ten. Besides, when the body is tired, the servants come running and offer food, drink, and magic potion -Lee Han. You might be wondering by now. Why didnt he teach me how to put an aura on his weapon like the other knights did? -I didnt even think of that? Can someone who learns like me reach such a great level? -If its not because of the aura, why the hell did you want to learn swordsmanship?? Allarron stopped teaching and looked at Lee Han as if he was absurd. Chapter 9 Chapter 009 Its not just wizards who use mana. A swordsman who has trained by wielding a sword for the rest of his life can condense mana and overlay it on the sword. The realm of Auror! As this was so cool and splendid, there were many nobles who said they would learn swordsmanship after seeing this. It was no different from a wizarding family. So when Lee Han first said he wanted to learn swordsmanship, Allarron thought like this. You want to learn this kind of aura. Youll be disappointed if you find out the truth. Allarron is a stern knight. I didnt bother to tell you the truth. It was because I thought Lee Han would leave on his own. However, Lee Han endured better than expected, and Allarron, who was satisfied, decided to tell the truth himself first. But I was a bit embarrassed to hear that Lee Han had no interest in Aurors. -I thought it was enough to train myself and protect myself. -! At Lee Hans words, Allarron admired without even realizing it. It was a mature look that a child could not show. To think he was learning swordsmanship with such a serious mindset. C Actually, Mr. Lee Han. Han Lee can also cast Auras. someday C No Its over. Im just a wizard C Its not something you can realize by wielding a sword for a year or two. However, if you continue to wield and train your sword as I have taught you, you will be able to understand it someday. C I just need to protect my body. kyung. I want to live in an office. In any case, Lee Han continued to do as Allarron told him to do. I didnt really want to become a sword master after realizing my aura, and there was nothing wrong with just training myself. * * * The results were coming out right now. It tastes better than I thought? Lee Han surprised himself. It wasnt surprising that he knew the pigs movements and sharpened his staff accurately the moment he came in. It was a skill I had learned from being beaten by Allarron over and over again. The staff provided by the magic school was very hard, so there was no problem using it as a club. However, when he hit the pig, he felt the magic around him swirling around and gathering in the staff. A feeling I had never felt while practicing wielding a sword! Is it because I started learning magic? I wondered if this was what Allarron said, Youll understand someday. The feeling of naturally gathering mana into a weapon. Of course, it was still at a ridiculous level to call it an Auror. Its because you have to gather and condense mana to become an aura. But that was enough. An attack with magic power is much more destructive than a simple swing. -Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrry. Actually, the pig that was grunting so ferociously also stuttered in one blow and fell to the side. Nilia, who was watching, looked at Lee Han as if it was absurd. Didnt I see that?? Did he use magic?? The world of magic was wide, and of course there were strength-enhancing magic and agility-enhancing magic. However, it was too difficult magic for a freshman who had just entered school. Have you done it!? Looks like its been harmed. Lee Han put down his cane and checked the mutant pigs breath. It was definitely dead. Yoner stood up with support. And then he said it as if it were absurd. Is this class okay? Ive been thinking about that ever since I met the principal. No matter how much the secret of alchemy is deep in nature, monsters like this wander around where freshmen who havent learned a single magic properly go around. The horse was a pig. Judging by its power, it wouldnt be strange if it ate a thick tree. Should I not listen to alchemy? Lee Han seriously thought about it. If you calculate the probability of death assuming that the professors at this magic school are all a little crazy Wouldnt the classes taken outside the classroom be higher than the classes taken inside the classroom? I thought it was a class to eat raw, but seeing the monsters I met now, I could become more intense in the future. I can tell you to go deeper into the forest and collect troll saliva from now on. Umm Yoner also furrowed his eyebrows as if he was a little worried about Lee Hans words. He wanted to open an alchemy workshop, but he did not want to die. Sleep wait. You dont want to hear from me, do you? Nilia said urgently. Poor friendships. They were two barely made friends. If these two didnt show up for alchemy class, Nylia had to listen alone again. Isnt that so!? Both Both belong to the Blue Dragons Tower. Now, dont you have some kind of pride? I dont have one. Im the type of person who thinks practical profit is more important than honor Nilia was completely furious at the words of the two great nobles. Yes, do whatever you want! no. Why are you pouting? thats right. Its not like I decided not to listen. really? As Nilia turned her head to ask, a familiar cry erupted from the other side. -! it seems to have come out again. Maybe they just wont listen * * * The three of them ran and found the mutant pig they had just dealt with. Lee Han quickly came to a conclusion after learning that there were not just one but two people like him around here. I should stop listening. hey! I dont think this is the time to fight that Yoner pointed down. The pig was not alone. It was threatening the hapless students. Six people. There were six of them, including Princess Adenart. A much better situation than the Lee Han group. Wouldnt you take care of yourself? Yes? Yoner looked at Yihan once and then looked down again. And I looked at Lee Han again. Is it really so? Tell those bastards to take care of themselves. Nilia grumbled. The group of followers following Adenart didnt look very good. What seemed like a lofty and arrogant princess and those who clung to her and flattered her! I will deal with you! ! One out of six came forward. Lee Han was also an aristocrat whom he had seen in the dormitory. Who is it? Of course, just because you saw the face didnt mean you could recognize it right away. Although Lee Han knew the imperial aristocratic families, he did not know the faces of his children. Asan Moon Card. aha. The Dalcard family. You know the family name, but why dont you know the face? Yoner was puzzled. Moon card family. If the Wodanaz family had been the advisors of the emperor for generations, the Dalcard family had been the imperial chancellor or treasurer for generations. A family with a high reputation for excellent and accurate work. I would trust the Dalcard family. huh. Unlike Guinando, it seems to be reliable. ? Nilia, who was listening, tilted her head. Did you just say the prince? Asan was tall and skinny, but the posture holding the cane was convincing. Lee Han noticed that Asan had mastered swordsmanship. Masters know how to recognize each other. That Dalkad also learned swordsmanship. I see if its like that, itll be fine. Yoner was relieved. He didnt want the six people below to get hurt. Asan grabbed his staff and aimed at the pig. I read 100% of your movements. and one step. You cannot deviate from my predictions. pig! and one step. It was the same stride as if drawn with a ruler. Lee Han was a little amazed. Is it a human campus? The Empires swordsmanship was as diverse as its magic. Strong and heavy swordsmanship, fast and light swordsmanship, and complex swordsmanship with many variations And Allarron said that there are swordsmanships like the ones Ahsan is using now. -Geometric swordsmanship that creates a figure centered on your position whenever you step on foot based on complex mathematical calculations -Oh . It looks interesting, can you learn it? -yes!? Do you think that looks fun!? Doesnt it sound like crazy swordsmanship? Allarron did not know the swordsmanship, so he only taught him the swordsmanship he knew, but seeing Asan move while holding the staff, he remembered that. thorough! -! When Asan provoked the pig while stepping on the steps, the pig seemed to get angry too. She cried ferociously and rushed to Asan. Asan stepped aside as if in a bullfight and ferociously stabbed the pig in the side with his cane. under! C ! bang! And Asan flew away. The angry pig slammed on the brakes and threw its torso sideways. It wasnt a direct hit, but the shock was great. Asan rolled around. Kuk. My calculations were wrong He was just a guy who studied swordsmanship hard Lee Han murmured. Apparently, he studied swordsmanship diligently, but he seemed to have little practical experience. Thats why he has a good posture, but he cant predict and flies away against a pig that is attacking! Lets help. ! Nilia was surprised by Lee Hans words. I didnt know that he would come out to help in that situation. This is the dignity of nobility? Unlike other aristocrats who only live with their mouths, he himself takes the lead in dangerous situations. He looked like an aristocrat, as if he had only seen it in a story. Nilia was very slightly moved. Once you help, you can ask for favors in other classes in the future. No exams or assignments. Especially if its the princesss connections. Nilias emotion disappeared. Hey you bastard! * * * Adenart gestured backwards. Even without words, the meaning was clear. The remaining four students hurriedly hid behind Adenart. It wouldnt be hidden by hiding, but Adenart suddenly felt lonely. She said it was Vicky, but she wasnt happy about the situation. But this too is just a task to be accomplished. Like everything else he had done perfectly, Adenart intended to do this pig perfectly. Read the breath. If you rush Whoops! The pig tumbled to the side with a roar. ?!?! And Lee Han appeared behind him with a sigh of relief. Fortunately I didnt hear. Do you see how important it is to approach with a headwind? okay. The wisdom of a hunter is great. If I continue to take alchemy classes, maybe I can deepen that wisdom? no. I hate that. Lee Han had already made up his mind. I hate alchemy! I will live inside the classroom. Adenart froze for a while, but soon recovered his emotions and bowed his head. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank you. Wodanaz. Its nothing. Princess. Nilia, who was listening next to her, whispered in a puzzled way. C Why do you say honorifics? -Thats right. I was also caught up in the mood. Since everyone is of the same age and there are school rules, short speech was common regardless of social status, but when the princess spoke like that, he began to use honorific words without realizing it. really. If you think youre indebted, can I ask you a favor? Adenart nodded. If you have a good class to get good grades, please recommend it. As the princess had more connections than Lee Han, she must have heard a lot of knowledge. Lee Han thought so. Of course, from Adenarts point of view, it was a bit of a distraction. What is this wordanaz mage talking about? Im sure he wasnt asking because he wanted to eat the lecture raw, but did he mean something else? I know a good lecture to get good grades! A dwarfs voice came from behind. Lee Han suddenly felt a chilling ominous feeling. Just like when I met my old graduate school professor Tak- The dwarf professors thunderous steps grabbed Lee Hans collar as he hurriedly moved out of the way. Then he said in a pleasant voice. Thats an alchemy lecture. Wardanaz. Chapter 10 Chapter 010 Is that so? professor. Lee Han did not show his emotions on his face. Dealing with crazy professors is not a day or two, but its not like a kid. Certainly, I think you can get good grades in alchemy lectures if you have passion and affection. After this lecture, I will never listen again. Did you think so too? Thunderstruck swiped under his nose with a pleased expression. Then listen. Because I havent taken another lecture yet Ah. done listen No other lecture could be better than this one. No, listen to everything No! You must listen! Lee Han gradually felt that he had been caught incorrectly. The other students next to him were staring at Lee Han with jealous expressions. -As expected, the Wardanaz family -Its a great talent It pisses me off even more. Professor Wooregeol looked around and said. Todays lecture should end here. Unfortunately, the group that went elsewhere didnt meet the pig. Professor. Could it be that you intentionally let me meet the pig? One of the students said in a shocked voice. The horse was a pig, but that was the same as a male monster. Had he been unlucky, he could have broken his bones and ruptured his intestines and died. He replied as if the thunderous step was natural. Then, could it be that they only let me gather herbs? Of course, you have to face situations that you may experience while gathering herbs. That that Thats right. hey. Could the professor send it without any preparation? He must have been following us all along. Ah said one of the students, and everyone agreed. Certainly Isnt it? Why would I follow you? Professor Dwarf looked at him as if he was talking about something. I came here because the pig collapsed. What what if theres a big accident?! Then you probably dont have the talent for alchemy. Lee Han seemed to hear the voices of the students gathered here. A bitch! It is the talent of an alchemist to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations, whether grabbing, avoiding, fleeing, or hiding. iron heads. Got it? yes! Um then you dont need Dok Ocho? Yoner carefully raised his hand and asked. Thunderwalker said with a surprised expression. You found Dok Ocho? yes. Oops. I really didnt know how to find it. you pass too! ruler. come here. You must listen, too. Yoner was suddenly dragged away. I did not find it alone. I also found Nilia over there. okay? you pass too! Come here! The thunderous step pulled Nilia this time. Nilia put on a face that didnt know whether she should like it or not. And also Wodanaj here You really, really should listen! Lee Han half gave up. At this point it was impossible to escape. Im exhausted. No matter how much you dont attend classes, theres nothing good about getting caught by a professor. If I didnt listen here, this dwarf professor might come to another classroom. I will do my best to listen. Alchemy was my dream! guy! Thunderstruck grinned. I read the change in Lee Hans emotions. Among the freshmen in this position, Lee Han was the most mentally mature. He obviously didnt really want to take the alchemy class, but when he realized that he couldnt avoid it, he quickly accepted it and changed his attitude. People from aristocratic families couldnt hide their true feelings well. Since he had never had to hide his emotions in his entire life, he hadnt practiced putting up with it in that way at all. From that point of view, Lee Han was really interesting. You have nothing to be too sorry about. Alchemy lectures have privileges. Thunderstruck decided to appease Lee Han. It was a world where it was difficult to find disciples. Just as students evaluate lectures, professors evaluate students. If there was a disciple I liked, I had to hold onto it like a thunderclap. However, holding on to it forcibly could backfire and cause them to escape. Carrots were the best. What privilege? There is my cabin near the forest. Normally, I dont let you approach it, but since you caught a pig and saved Poison Pocho, Ill let you approach it freely during this semester as a special benefit. ?? I wondered what kind of bullshit Lee Han was. What a privilege to visit the professors house. Are you talking about enjoying the privilege of cleaning, the privilege of sorting, and the privilege of being a slave? ah. I have given too little explanation. Looking at Lee Hans eyes, Thunderwalker noticed what he was thinking. Professor Dwarf hastily added his words. Do you know what ironheads want most? Isnt it an easy lecture to get credit for? Are you really from the Wardanaz family? Thats not bad either, but the answer is eat. Right now, their complexion is bad, but in a week or so they will try to eat each other. Thundersteps words were persuasive. More than 80% of the students gathered here were those who ate well and lived well. If I accepted such students and gave them only hard black bread and cold rice balls, of course I couldnt help but suffer. But in my cabin I have meat and fish from the woods, spices and vegetables from secret places I know. Do you know what this means? ! Only then did Lee Han realize. A kind of buffet ticket! professor! this guy. I like it more and more. The two priests held hands and exchanged warm friendship. * * * After class, while the students moved to find the next lecture (some students were muttering, Lets hear it again), Lee Han stayed still. Yoner and Nilia asked curiously. Arent you going? Im going to dismember the pig. Excellent! I admired the thunderous steps alone. Ive never seen a freshman who adapts so quickly. professor. Is it okay to eat this? It only became ferocious, but there is no problem with eating. okay. Could you lend me some equipment so I can dismantle and smoke it? this guy. Alchemy is already improving, isnt it? yes. Alchemy is really good. Adapting to reality, Lee Han decided to love alchemy. If the professors words are true, its not a matter of waiting quietly. Come to think of it, there was a hint. From when he entered school, from the principal saying, The answer is in this school, find it, to the rule of not giving anything and forbidding going out. New students must find something to eat and endure! I wonder if there are all these schoolsbut honestly, Im not really surprised anymore. It wasnt surprising that the school took care of itself even if people died. Lee Han carried each pig on his back and went to the stream. A place with water was good to drain the blood and dismember the intestines. I will help you. Yoner rolled up his sleeves and approached. Are you okay? In the future, I will have to deal with more materials than this, but what? Would you like some meat instead? Yihan seemed to hear Yoner growling in his stomach. Nilia stayed behind and said something absurd. Are you two really going to break up!? okay. No why at school Arent you hungry? good! Ill help you! Lee Han also learned how to hunt and dismantle while working with Allarron, and Nilia was literally an expert. In addition, Yoner was not an amateur as he practiced handling materials many times. The equipment is here. That should be enough. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thunderwalk brought the necessary equipment. Their eyes were full of interest, Lets see where and how. Lee Han pulled out his dagger and peeled off his skin. Suddenly C Are you good at it? Nilia was honestly surprised. He didnt know that Lee Han, who was from a great noble family, would be as good as Nilia. The three worked together to skin the skin, then sort the flesh and hang it on a tree branch. There were a lot of edible parts because it was so big, but Lee Han didnt throw away the intestines either. The intestines must be made of sausage. Since you dont know how long this hellish freshman life will last, the more groceries you make, the better. Are you going to smoke? yes. quite! The thunderous step was admirable. I couldnt just leave all this meat alone. No matter how cool the weather is, it will go bad after a while. However, if the meat is smoked and smoked, it lasts much longer. It was a very good method for freshmen. professor. I will use this piece of wood. Sleep wait. When Lee Han put his hand on the wood he had piled up near the hut, his steps were taken aback. The smoke was not made of any wood. As much as it was done with smoke, the more fragrant the wood, the better. Its a high-quality apple tree firewood that I prepared with great effort Lee Han took it again, whether he has a knack for recognizing good things. The thunderous step licked his lips with regret. Nilia. Will this be enough? Not enough. Garage overflowing. Smoke rose thickly and the smell of meat stung my nostrils. Beads of sweat formed on the foreheads of the hardworking three. Growling- Lee Han looked away. It wasnt Yoner, and it wasnt Nylia either. It was a dwarf professor. Are you hungry? okay. I must go out. Lee Han stood up from his seat. Graduate students move automatically when the professor is hungry. Theres a lot of meat, so Ill have to grill some. professor. Some bread and butter Take it in moderation Thunderwalker grumbled, but since it was a meal he ate himself, he said nothing more. Lee Han placed the meat on a cast iron frying pan. Even when I put the meat, I just didnt put it on. Seasoned properly with salt and pepper. Jumulleok Jumulleok- What are you doing? Im working on it. ? I thought Lee Han was preparing for the thunder walk in a very unique way. Just bake it And even then, Lee Han didnt stop. I made cuts on the meat, put oil on a frying pan, and put the meat on it. The smell of cooking meat wafted through the air. Lee Han put the vegetables he had brought from the side of the hut on top of the frying pan. Why are you stopping?? When Lee Han stopped grilling, Professor Dwarf was taken aback. It is still immature. Its better if you put butter like this. Youre not trying to say that you dont have any talent for alchemy, right? Thunderstruck threw a suspicious gaze. I had no intention of dropping it like that. Try it and say something like that. When the meat was browned, a fairly plausible meal was completed. Pork steak and grilled vegetables. And thick bread and butter from the hut. It wasnt freshly baked bread, but this was enough for freshmen who only ate black bread. Waguwagu- It suddenly became quiet. All four of them were busy eating. The best thing to eat was the thunder walk. Professor Dwarf tore off a handful of bread, sandwiched a large piece of grilled pork between them, and ate it happily. Then he walked alone to the cabin and came out with a jar of jam. Ill give it to you little by little, so dont look at me like that. You iron heads. Chapter 11 Chapter 011 Sweets restore peoples spirits and souls. The jams brought by Professor Wooregeol were just like that. Strawberry jam, raspberry jam, fig jam, etc., spread generously on bread and ate it, and the students looked drunk. Tsk tsk. Professor Dwarf looked at the first year students as if he felt pity once again. As a professor at this magic school, he was well aware of how difficult it was for new students. Seniors are allowed to go out, but freshmen had to stay inside Eat a lot now. I wont be able to eat for a while. thank you. professor! Sizzling well-done thick meat and sweet jam and buttered bread. In addition, the spring water rippling scenery and like-minded friends. Everyone ate and drank happily. While the freshmen ate their fill and exhaled heavily, Professor Woorewalk started tidying up by himself. for a moment. Why is the jar of jam missing? sorry. professor. Thunderstruck was at a loss for words when he saw Lee Han shamelessly pulling out a jar of jam from between his cloak. These freshmen are really unusual! * * * The size of the pig, which had grown with magical power, was greater than expected. I ate my fill and smoked it as much as I could, but there was still a lot of meat left. Even though Professor Thunderwalker took some loaves to hang in the cabin. What should I do with this? professor. Is there any way to keep this? Lee Han asked while watching the thunderous steps. Thunderstruck nodded and replied. Yes. ! I will freeze it using cold-type magic. The freshmen glared at the steps. I couldnt even properly cast < Generate Light > right now, so I had to practice with the troll professor again next time. Is there anything else besides that? Yes. What is it? Im going to call the cold spirit and get help. By the way, I can use both. The freshmen exchanged glances. And they agreed. Lets just not ask that professor. okay. Thunderstruck must have noticed that, and he cleared his throat once and said. Im sorry, but at your level, we wont be able to preserve all the meat here. If the professor casts a spell At Nilias words, the dwarf professor flatly refused. Thats not fair. Umm can I share it with my friends? Nilia looked at the two and asked. As Lee Han and Yoner were caught together, permission was needed. Its up to you, so you can do whatever you want. thats right. Thank you. Nelia blushed slightly. I was moved by the care of the two of them. I havent been able to get close with the same top students yet, but this kind of meat gift will be a good opportunity to get closer to my friends who are starving now. As in the mountains, the saying the one who gives you food when you are hungry is your friend was not for nothing. Nilia suggested to hide her shyness. How about you share it too? Oh for money? Is that really okay? Yihan and Yoner admire Nilias proposal. Nilia waved her hand in embarrassment. No, I didnt talk about money Sure. Most of the students who entered the Blue Dragon Tower must have a lot of money. Theres nothing wrong with giving food to these friends and getting a little money. okay! We are being kind to our friends. Yoner nodded as if agreeing with Lee Hans words. Some of the nobles sons might have reacted with What the hell is that?, but the two nobles gathered here were very realistic people. Lee Han from < Let''s earn like a dog, eat well and live well >. Yoner from Lets Save Every Coin for the Alchemy Workshop. The two shook hands with a look of understanding. Of course, there were also sane people. Nilia asked in disbelief. Are you really trying to sell food to your friends for money? Do you too? no! Nilia stomped her feet at Lee Hans question. Isnt that a bit kinda?! Nilia. Think carefully. How much it will hurt the pride of your friends if you just accept it without paying anything in return. thats right. We care about our friends. The two nobles were talking about noble pride, but Nilia was not fooled anymore. Im just going to give it to my friends. Do whatever you feel like. Nilia. But you might regret it. thats right. Nilia. Friendships may fade, but gold coins remain. Do they really think of you as friends? Of course it might. But theres a better way. The gold coin I wont listen, so be quiet, both of you! Sitting on a chair in front of the cabin and sipping coffee, Professor Woorewalker shook his head as he listened to the conversation between the three. Itll be a bit of a headache if those three people come in front of me. There were all kinds of students, as the freshmen gathered from all over the empire. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, those three were outstanding talents with both talent and passion But apart from that, I could see the contemplation of accidents. * * * Tower of the arrogant blue dragon. This dormitory, located far away from the main building of Ein Rogard, greeted fresh freshmen as soon as they passed through the main gate, and the fresh scent of the forest that seemed to be inhabited by spirits. Even students who are tired of dry and barren meals can temporarily soften their expressions when they inhale this air. ? But todays air was a bit different. Chiik chiik C it smelled like grilling meat that stimulated the appetite. Yeah. Did everyone eat well? What a great evening! ??? ???? The students who came out were embarrassed to see a tall boy and a red-haired girl waving and saying hello. They were the freshmen of the Wardanaz and Meikin families. And what they were holding in their hands were meat tongs. Tap, tap C Lee Han put firewood in the bonfire under the iron plate. The meat cut into flat pieces on top cooked with a sizzling sound. The sound and smell made someones stomach growl. Gulp- Come on. Everyone come and eat. I got it for you guys. Jung Really?! Is that really?? The freshmen opened their eyes wide and shouted. Even though they were from aristocratic families, they were still just boys and girls. With the belly skin on the verge of sticking to the back, such a barbecue was too tempting. okay. Instead, give me one imperial silver coin. One imperial silver coin? If you were outside the village, you could have a full meal like this with two or three coins. However, this is an isolated school. There was no competitor even if the price was more than three times higher. Is that enough?! Isnt that too cheap? haha. Are we doing this to make money against you guys? Im just saying this because I dont pay anything and just eat it because I dont think you guys will feel uncomfortable. thats right. Lee Han and Yoner spoke to the students with friendly smiles. Students were impressed. As expected, nobles from great families were different, but something was different. Youd be so generous Everyone is hungry and in a difficult situation, so if there is something to eat, its not strange to eat it by yourself, but these two prepared a bonfire on an iron plate like this and were going to share it with their friends! Wardanaz! Makin! now. the meat will burn Lets hurry up and eat. Wait a minute, I dont have any silver coins. me too. The Blue Dragon Tower students hesitated. When I came in, I came in close to my bare body, but there was no way there was money. Lee Han held out a piece of paper and a feather pen with an expression saying not to worry. All you have to do is write the amount and your name on it and sign it. You dont have to bother paying, can you just settle it all at once? that! Wardanaz, you are truly a genius! Such a convenient way! Seukseukseuk- The students possessed by hunger had a little lower intelligence. They hurriedly signed an autograph and ran to the iron plate. Wow wow wow! Lee Han rolled up the paper and stuffed it into his bosom, then looked at the scene with satisfaction. I didnt know it would become a business like this. Someone will ask if I have to earn a penny by doing that, but originally, I had to earn money when I could. Besides, a silver coin was not even a penny. Digging the ground doesnt yield a penny, let alone silver coins. If the situation where freshmen cannot go outside continues like this, Lee Hans pockets will become thicker. Palyek. If you dont have to force yourself to eat cold rice balls, if you put meat oil on the iron plate and stir-fry the rice You are you really a genius? Wodanaz? Its just the wisdom of life. Lee Han tapped the students on the shoulder. I received a silver coin like that, and I was able to give you this much as a service. The students, who put the cooked meat in their mouths for fear of someone stealing it, looked so thrilled that if asked to elect a freshman representative, they would vote for Lee Han unanimously. Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Wodanaz! Makin! Makein! Makein! The aristocratic students cheered the families of the two with mumbling mouths. Kainando, who came down belatedly to the cheers, asked with his eyes wide open. What what whats going on?? ah. Guinan Island. Im here? Would you like some meat? what!? Do you have meat?? really?? Kainando decided to listen to the situation later and tried to run away. Tak- However, Cainando couldnt do that. Lee Han grabbed his shoulder. why?! One silver coin. money are you getting money? If you give it away for free, everyones pride will be hurt. Thats right. But I dont have money right now What. You can write the amount and name on it and sign it. Lee Han! Kainando made a moved expression. Youd be so kind After all, true friendship was at school. * * * Due to the sudden barbecue party, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower got a little better. But that didnt make boring lectures enjoyable. Seeing the title of the required course titled < Basic Magic Personality Education >, the students frowned. Its character education. What do you see us as? Isnt this something that only the lower classes have to learn? Do nobles who know honor like us really have to learn something like this? Thats right. I really cant believe it. These kids have a knack for making complaints unlucky. Lee Han thought to himself. Only the Blue Dragon Tower students were in the classroom, but if there were other dormitory students, they were calmly saying that it would have caused a fight. Surprisingly, it wasnt that he said it out of malice. Bullshit with a very pure heart! Good morning everyone. Everyones faces hardened coldly at the telepathic magic that hit them on the head. It wasnt because of magic. The voice was very familiar. No way Hello! Ironheads! From the ceiling, not from the door of the classroom, a huge skull appeared from the ceiling. It was Osu Gonadaltes, the principal of this academy. Life at the new academy is so much fun, right? Isnt it really exciting to live a life where you live only within the family fence and then do this and that on your own? Of course nobody answered. Principal Rich looked around and was amazed. Look at this. what did you eat Are you faster than you think? I thought it would take over a month to move! What do you mean? Was it something we had to find out and eat? okay. Didnt I tell you to do it yourself? Was that the sound? I understand why we have to do this -Silence! Eup! The voice of the student who raised his hand disappeared as it was. Principal Rich nodded his skull happily. There was a creepy clatter. Chapter 12 Chapter 012 Anyway, Im glad you ironheads realized it quickly! No one was pleased with Principal Richs praise. Lee Han seemed to hear someone swearing. The blue dragons tower is originally the slowest. But unexpectedly, Principal Rich praised him with sincerity. Every year, new students entered the new dormitory, but among them, the Blue Dragon Tower was the slowest to adapt. The students who adapt the most quickly are the students of the Black Turtle Tower. Its adaptability is extraordinary as merchants, commoners, and even students from the slums come in. The next fastest were the students of the White Tiger Tower. Apparently, since there are many knights from families, they have good physical abilities and have endured difficult tasks well. In comparison, most of the students in the Blue Dragon Tower are from high-ranking noble families. I had never done anything difficult, so it was inevitable that I would adapt slowly. But within a few days, they found something to eat on their own and ate it. Frankly, it was extraordinary. Is that guy the culprit? Principal Richs blue eyes stuck to Lee Han. The Archmages intuition is always correct. Sometimes when I was wrong, I had to make it right by force. In that respect, Lee Han was fortunate. It was not at all different from what Principal Rich felt for the first time. The quality of a good wizard is not simply determined by the amount of magic power Principal Rich didnt rate Lee Han highly because of his magic power. Of course, that was one of the factors in the evaluation, but Principal Rich was more impressed with the other points. To think that such a free-spirited man could come out of the stiff Wardanaj family. Free thinking. Thats the companion that opens the way for wizards. That was exactly what Principal Rich wanted to tell the students here. Feeding hard bread and cold rice was also to foster such free thinking. Of course, I enjoyed watching it, but that was the original purpose anyway. I dont know why I suddenly feel a chill down my spine. Lee Han suddenly felt ominous. It was strangely cool for spring weather. * * * Mr. We understood that we had to cook our own meals to grow as wizards. But why do I have to take this character education? Certainly, the Blue Dragon Tower students were fearless. Since he was from a high-ranking aristocrat, he would say something even in front of Principal Rich. Principal Rich said softly, rattling his skull. very well said Why do you think you need to undergo character education? you tell me I do not know. Thats because when wizards from here have accidents outside, His Majesty the Damn Emperor will hold me accountable!!! All the freshmen covered their ears at the sound of Principal Richs voice. your ancestors! go outside! If it hadnt been for an accident, none of this would have happened! You fucking ironheads!! Why are you doing this character education?! Later, when His Majestys high official comes to ask for the reason for the incident, you should at least make an excuse that you are doing character education like this so that you guys wont be caught and punished! These iron-headed bastards!! Was that a good enough answer!?! Yes Yes!! The student who asked the question was overwhelmed by Principal Richs momentum and only nodded. Wizards are basically people who dont know when or how to do something stupid. you guys dont say no Lies like that only make me angry. Ill see you later when Im allowed out. How accidental you wizards are! Open the book! Read page 1!! I will not threaten civilians with magic! One more time! I will not threaten civilians with magic! Lee Han exclaimed, thinking to himself. Does this really work? Rather, it seems that wizards will have more accidents if this kind of education is conducted * * * All students expected that the personality education lecture would be boring. That expectation was wrong. The character education lecture was much more boring than expected. This this is a required lecture I think my throat is hoarse from reading so much. ruler. I hope todays lecture has established a good heart in your empty iron heads. Yes I really think so And I need two people to help with future lectures. Anybody willing to volunteer? Principal Rich asked softly. The voice was even more creepy. The students only rolled their eyes and averted their gaze. Principal Rich said with a satisfied smile. Wouldnt it be more painful if no one came out? Are you really not going to come out to the end? I will do it. It was Lee Han who raised his hand. Principal Rich put on a look of regret that he couldnt enjoy it more. Its the iron head of Wodanaz. do you like to work Wouldnt it be an honor to help the professor you respect? Wardanaz! A guy like you is really The Blue Dragon Tower students looked at Lee Han with deeply moved expressions. Yesterday, after satisfying the students hungry stomachs with a twilight barbecue party, today, they were stepping out for the same dormitory students. It was not an empty word that the Wardanaj family was a pillar of the empire. Look at that responsibility! Its pretty nasty to say something you dont mean to say. But good. Opportunity always comes to an active guy. Lee Han realized that his ulterior motives were discovered by Principal Rich. Facts I learned from Professor Wooreegeol. It was that there were surprisingly many things left to do to help the professor. Especially in a closed space like now, the more I received from the professor, the better. Even if the opponent is a crazy skeleton lich. I will do my best. And Ill be able to get good grades. Lee Lee Han. its crazy? Kainando whispered with a shocked expression. Another student who heard that said to Gainando. If no one stepped forward, everyone would have suffered. Wardanaz isnt crazy, hes out for us. Thats like that then me too Cainando hesitated and tried to stand up. But the legs didnt move. Move your legs! To be honorable, you had to be able to get up in these circumstances. Besides, wouldnt Lee Han be waiting for Gainan Island? I have to help The iron head of the Dalcard family. After all, the Dalcard family has always been good at paperwork. Thank you for the compliment. While Gainando was contemplating, a second person came out. Asan Moon Card. He was a boy from the Dalcard family who had been hit by a wild pig in alchemy class the other day and was blown away. ? Lee Han looked at Asan as if he was puzzled. To be honest, I didnt know Asan would come out. Are you aiming for something similar to me? Asan raised his glasses with dignity and said. Of course, Wardanaz, you would know why I came out. I dont know?? Lee Han said in bewilderment. How could he know Asans inner thoughts? what? why?! Of course, isnt it to repay the favor you helped me last time?! Asan was even more absurd as if asking what he was talking about. Is there any other reason than that? Ahhh. That was it. No, I didnt have to do that. What are you talking about? The Dalcard family always pays their debts. Its nice to see the two ironheads conversing warmly, but theres work to be done right now. ? Copy and write as many copies of these safety rules as you like to share with your friends in the next lecture. Asan seemed to come to his senses at Principal Richs words. principal. why? I dont understand, but If its the principals magic, isnt it easy to copy that text directly onto the paper here? Isnt it inefficient for us to copy by hand? know. So thats what you do. Lee Han saw clearly. The intent to kill welled up in Asans pupils! * * * C Sorry. Han Lee. -I want to help Yoner, Gainando and the other students apologized and left. Even though he wanted to help, Principal Rich stopped him. Its enough for two people! go away! As a result, Lee Han ended up copying in an empty classroom with the Asan Dalcard. Unacceptable Unacceptable Forcing me to do such an inefficient thing! Its not like hes going to break like this, right? Asan muttered and cast a furious pen stroke. Seeing this, Lee Han gradually became worried. In fact, I thought I knew why the principal made this happen. If you twist it, learn magic and do it. In fact, the principals mad behavior was surprisingly easy to grasp once one knew his intentions. the problem was that it was practically impossible. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I still cant cast the < light creation > magic properly, so how can I cast something like writing magic? Are there any hints? Lee Han began to rummage through the empty lecture hall, trusting in the remnants of conscience that Principal Rich had left. Wardanaz? What are you doing? Asan tilted his head and asked. Wardanaz was searching every nook and cranny of the classroom. Im looking to see if theres anything worth taking here. Can I do that? There is no law that says no. That sounds like stealing This is Principal Richs classroom. Sometimes stealing is okay. Asan jumped up and ran to help Lee Han. Its really an instant to ruin a person. No matter if its from a noble family or whatever, when you come into this school, people will Do you have anything? well. Heres some paper. We dont know when well use it, so lets keep it. for a moment. I have a key. The key appeared with a jingling sound. I dont know where its being used, but Lee Han kept it for now. Asan asked curiously. Do you know where the key is? no. But you have to take it with you so you can use it later. I see thats reasonable. Asan was amazed. It was certainly logical. Tak- When I opened the last drawer of the drawer, I suddenly heard a voice along with magic power. Opening this drawer means you guys have decided to stop writing stupid break your wrist and start thinking. Hopefully thats as early as possible! The longer you do this stupid labor, the more pitiful and pitiful you will be. Here is the Circle 1 magic < Lesser Manipulation >. Take this and learn. Youd better learn quickly. Otherwise, youll be writing by hand for an entire semester. The principals hidden intentions. The students who realized the intention were not impressed . Wardanaz. I cant quite understand Why are you teaching magic like this? There could be many more sensible ways than this! Asan said with a look of exasperation. The magic he thought was kindly taught one by one by an outstanding teacher, not thrown away like this and learned to survive. What is this way! Asan continued to speak in a voice full of enthusiasm. Wardanaz. you would understand Lets complain to the principal together. If we both seriously protest, the principal might change his mind. Wodhanaz?? hmm? Lee Han turned his head. Lee Han was already preparing to learn magic. Chapter 13 Chapter 013 Wodanaz No, you came to school to learn magic. Lee Han unknowingly made excuses. Asans eyes looking at him were full of betrayal. Well I came to learn magic. And think about it. Do you think the principal will be persuaded by the two of us? Its not like that either. Asan agreed. Certainly, being able to convince Principal Rich seemed a bit difficult to Asan. Even in my opinion, it seems like it will fail with a 95% chance. Its more surprising that the success rate is 5% Anyway, as Asan seemed to agree, Lee Han concentrated on reading the paper with the description of the < Low Control > spell. In order to cast magic, the important things are will, spells, and movements. -The following are good spells to use for < Low Manipulation >. Move, move, control Move. Move. hmm. Is it like this? After choosing a spell that suited his lips, Lee Han tried to copy the movements. It was a motion of lightly swinging the staff in a clockwise direction, but the mana gathered differently each time. Magic is really not usually difficult. Lee Han felt once again how difficult magic is. Mastering even the simplest spells required a high degree of concentration and practice. Concentrating his will to cast the magic, he had to memorize the spell to further amplify his mana, and at the same time, he had to move the gathered mana accurately without the slightest error. It was like riding a unicycle and having to perform a feat of spinning a plate with each hand. Wardanaz. By the way, didnt Professor Kim tell you not to practice magic outside the classroom? But the principal told me to do it. The principal is higher. I see Asan was convinced once again. Of course, it wasnt that the amount of magic power that I didnt understand was suddenly created. After about four attempts, Asan staggered and lay down on his side. Ugh Im sorry. Wodanaz. Suddenly motion sickness Ugh. Things like that happen, too. Lie down. Either that or not, Lee Han was immersed in < lower control >. Move, move, move, move! I felt the energy gathered at the tip of the staff shooting out like a pot. The target is a feather pen. The enchanted feather pen twitched or trembled. There seems to be a problem with the motion. Lee Hans weapon is an overwhelming amount of magical power. While other people took a break from exhaustion after casting a few spells, Lee Han was able to practice the spell without hesitation. Tak- Lee Han put the mirror in front of him and began to cast a spell. It was to see the difference in motion with my own eyes. Are you swinging a little less here? Lets swing a little less. I think Ive gotten better. Is this the next one? Wardanaz. Are you okay? Asan, who was lying down, groaned and asked. Lee Han nodded. As expected, the Wardanaz family ok. Im dizzy and cant turn my head Move! For a moment, Lee Han felt that his mind was interlocked with the feather pen. It feels like a third hand has reached out and grabbed the feather. The feather pen, which had been flinching or quivering until just now, began to emerge. Now I just need to focus on controlling it. Slowly, dont rush Pang! There was the sound of a small firecracker exploding, and then the feather pen shot out like a dart. Then it flew out of the open window. What what did you do? the feather pen flew away?? Very thats great, wordanaz!? Did you succeed in magic?! No, I havent succeeded yet. < Lesser Manipulation > is a telekinesis-type 1st circle magic that delicately manipulates small and light objects. Even though Lee Han doesnt know much about magic yet, shooting a feather pen like he just did was definitely a failure. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This magic had two obstacles to overcome. < Lesser Manipulation > didnt end with a successful spell by correctly matching the movements. After that, I had to concentrate and control the object. Lee Han was successful with the first, but not yet successful with the second. But itll be fine. Since the order was successful, the control itself shouldnt be too difficult. phut! phut! Pang pang pang pang pang pang pang! Asan Dalcard looked at Lee Han with a shocked expression. A feather pen flew in and stuck to the wall next to it. Woah Wardanaz Sorry. Lee Han just regretted the confidence he had. Surprisingly, detailed control was not possible. The moment I thought to move even a little, the feather pen flew away like a shot. Almost memorization level! Couldnt be Its probably not because of magic. Han Lee remembered what Professor Garcia Kim had told him. I was told that casting magic would be a bit inconvenient because I had a lot more magic than normal people Lets try it one more time. Click- Now, did you write hard today? You can rejoice! Ill write the rest with magic. The door opened and Principal Rich appeared. ping! And the feather pen shot by Lee Han flew right at Principal Richs forehead. Wardanaz! At that moment, Lee Han became a hero to Asan Dalcard. A freshman attacking the principal? really so cool! * * * Surprisingly, Principal Rich wasnt angry. I found it a lot sooner than I thought. Ill admit that Im a bit of a good ironhead. oh. Then, will I not have to do this pointless note-taking in the future? no. If you guys dont master magic, youll continue to waste your time pointlessly. Asan Dalcard glared at the principal. The headmaster grinned as if he was very happy. Lee Han asked cautiously. I respect you, Principal! Where is the sound of sweet flattery coming from? What? May I ask about the tips for piloting? Looking at what you did earlier, the order itself seems to have been successful. Was it difficult to control? yes. A lot of new mages do. ah. Is that so? Lee Han was relieved. I thought it was because he had a lot of magic, but it was something that all first-time learners of magic experienced. haha! Its a lie! The spell is difficult, and it usually only takes one or two maneuvers. There is no one who blows like an arrow like you. What can I do? You have to work hard and do well. The opponent is the principal. Opponent is the principal. The opponent is the principal Lee Han struggled to control his expression. Principal Rich was very sorry to see that. It was very interesting for Asan Dalcard to get angry when pricked like a young man, but that young man from the Wardanaz family was not normal for his patience, as if an old man had stepped inside. Theres nothing to be too afraid of The more you use magic, the more it will grow. Go and have lunch! * * * Thanks to being detained from the end of the morning lecture until lunchtime, all the other freshmen went to listen to other lectures or to find them. Asan Dalcard left to go to the hospital room to rest, as if his magic power had not yet recovered. I guess Ill have lunch too. For lunch, it was hard black bread and cold rice balls, but Lee Han was much better. Because there was meat that was caught and smoked the other day. I should look for some vegetables or fruits outside I wasnt sure at first, but I seriously thought that the principal had prepared it. Wouldnt the smart students go around looking for something to eat? Wardanaz. ? Hearing the voice calling him, Lee Han turned his head. A cold impression that makes you flinch the moment you run into long silver hair. Princess Adenart was standing in front of the corridor. What is it? Instead of answering, Adenart pointed at the paper he was holding with his finger. ah! Lee Han realized why the princess was calling. He had asked the princess, who had a much wider network than Lee Han, because she had helped her in alchemy class the other day. I asked for some useful lectures. Aside from the required lectures, the freshmen of Einrogard had to find and take the rest of the subjects on their own. However, it is at the level of picking stars in the sky for freshmen to find such things on their own. As it was a situation where they couldnt even meet the sophomores, it was necessary to exchange information even among the freshmen in order to find out. The princess held out a piece of paper with her characteristic blunt expression. thank you. hmm? Lee Han, who happily received the paper and read it, hesitated. -List of popular lectures- < Basic understanding of alchemy > < Basic imperial linguistics > < Basic dance and socializing > First of all, the understanding of alchemy is questionable, and the names of the other lectures are also something Lee Han thought. was different from And not getting good grades but popular? That princess? ? What exactly do you mean by popular lecture? ?? The princess slightly collapsed her expression as if she was taken aback for a moment and raised her eyebrows. Lee Han felt the need to explain further. Princess. What I asked was a good class to get grades in, not a popular class. Rather, it would be easier to get a grade for an unpopular lecture. A prepared student, Lee Han was not swayed by popularity or rumors. Popular lecture C > A lecture that is difficult to get grades because outstanding talents flock to it. Less popular lectures C > Less competitors, so good grades. Of course, the princess did not agree with Lee Hans unique theory. Adenart looked at Lee Han in disbelief. You were really looking for a lecture that you could eat raw. I couldnt figure out why someone from the Wodanaz family was looking for such a lecture. Adenart was unknowingly disappointed. Even when I saw it in alchemy class, Wodanazs appearance was the most aristocratic Suck- Adenart held out another piece of paper. It was a list of unpopular lectures that I had taken notes of to avoid while organizing. -List of unpopular lectures- < Basic swordsmanship > < Basic physical strength training > < Repetitive learning of basic magic combat > Ohh. Lee Han admired the list. I could already smell the unpopular lecture. swordsmanship once. There were not many people who wanted to learn new swordsmanship by entering the magic school. Even if he devoted himself to magic, he would not have enough time, so who wants to learn swordsmanship? Physical training was similar. Even with magic, time is tight, but no one wanted to use their bodies unnecessarily. It wasnt for nothing that wizards were teased for being weak. < Repetitive learning of magic battle > was also bound to be unpopular. Learning magic was to realize great truths and learn how to change the world, not to be good at fighting. If that was the case, it was correct to go under a knight or swordsmanship guild and receive training. Students here come with their own dreams and goals, but none of them come with the goal of becoming the best in the fight with magic. The most important thing was to learn magic, but it was not so important to use that magic in battle. But what do you know? Of course, Lee Han didnt care about that perception at all. Swordsmanship and physical training were areas that Lee Han was confident in, starting with his name. Because even before entering the magic school, he had been constantly training under Allarron. And the repetitive learning of magic combat was also like that. There was nothing wrong with learning how to fight with magic. Wouldnt that be one more way to save ones own life? Its easy to get credits in lectures with little competition Thank you. Princess. Adenart nodded with an expressionless face instead of answering. There was a slight disappointment and contempt on his face, but Lee Han didnt notice it because he was concentrating on the lecture. Then see you next time! Lee Han quickly turned around and left. The princess was about to say something, but she let out a small breath and turned around. Chapter 14 Chapter 014 Its too bad. Lee Han was sorry. The friends in the same dormitory could not accept Lee Hans unique theory. -Work Youre going to deliberately take an unpopular lecture? why? Is it honorable to listen to a lecture that no one listens to? C< Repetitive learning of basic magic combat >? ah sorry. I already have a class I want to take at that time. Jin is real. Its not a lie. C Wardanaz. Why the hell are you trying to throw your time in the trash? I dont understand. From what Ive learned from the Dalcard family but what can I do? The path the righteous walk is a lonely one. Later, when the midterm exams come, the final exams come, and the assignments begin to strangle them, their friends will think of Lee Hans foresight. Originally, no matter which school it is, the professor has no human heart. The students listen to other lectures, but the cold-blooded selfishness who wants to focus only on their own lectures! So, in order for students to focus on the lectures they really like, they had to support them with lectures that they ate a little raw. so-called selection and concentration. No matter which school in the world, the way it rolls is the same. Is this here? Lee Han entered the main entrance of the main building and found the basement stairs. The classroom to learn the repetitive learning of basic magic combat was on the first basement floor. creepy. Lee Han muttered involuntarily. A giant staircase that comes out after passing through the main entrance of the main building. There was nothing unusual about the gothic staircase, neither too luxurious nor too bleak. Nevertheless, it might be because of the knowledge Lee Han knew that the ominous feeling was felt. I told you not to wander around in the Wizards Tower. A famous proverb known to both wizards and non-magicians in the Empire. C In the Wizards Tower, you shouldnt wander around recklessly. Even if it looks normal on the outside, I dont know what kind of magic is on it, so I didnt know what kind of magic was on it, so I thought, Whats on the second floor? Some of the fairy tales Lee Hans family read were about children who were trapped in the tower of an evil wizard and barely escaped. Lee Han, who had not yet adapted to this world, asked innocently. C Is this fairy tale exaggerated? C I think its a bit of an exaggeration. young master. -Right? No matter how you go to the second floor and go missing C Yes. A non-professional who enters the Wizards Tower will never be able to escape. The children here would have died of old age in captivity in real life. - The fact that going missing after going to the second floor at will was a common occurrence shocked young Lee Han. The Wizards Tower, which contained all sorts of mysteries, was just that much of a demon. And this magic school, Einrogard, is like a place where many wizard towers are combined. The risk was unpredictable. In fact, very few of the freshmen who entered the school wandered around and explored the school. Even if its a newcomer and full of curiosity! Everyone knows about it by hearing it directly from their family or by rumor. If you search around the building just because youre new, you might find a dead body. no way. Still, the first basement floor would be fine Lee Han made up his mind to shake off his fear. In fact, the notoriety of the Mages Tower was exaggerated. Wasnt there something special going around the first floor of the main building or the dormitory? Then the familiar sound of bones crashing was heard. dalgrak dalgrak- uh. what. Are you going to the first floor? Arent they going to be found dead tomorrow? Lee Han lost his words at the kind words thrown by Principal Rich passing by. Oops. Dear Headmaster! It is an honor to meet you! Lee Han lowered his head. Graduate students are the ones who can smile on the outside, even if resentment and hatred wells up in their hearts. Lee Hans moderation of greetings followed the dignified manners of aristocrats. Principal Rich nodded happily. do you know something yes. Im going to the first basement floor. Do you have anything you can teach me? does not exist. If the body is found tomorrow, I will add a flower to it. pup. * * * Despite being so intimidated, the first basement floor was ordinary. There were lecture rooms on both sides of the wide hallway, and no corpses, undead, or other dangerous monsters were visible. It was a little dark, gloomy and chilly, but Lee Han decided to believe it was because the grounds of this magic school were not good. Its fortunate. Shuk- At that time, two students passed in front of Lee Han. Lee Han was surprised. Did these two come to listen to < Repetitive learning of basic magic combat >? As expected, wasnt I the only one who thought that way? In fact, smart talent gathered from all over the empire, but there was no way that there was no one who thought like Lee Han. A competitor appeared, but Lee Han did not care. About two is fine. Its burdensome to listen alone. oh. This is not a classroom. I almost got it wrong. What kind of classroom is this? < Iterative learning of basic magic combat >. what? Were there any lectures like that? Does anyone want to hear that? The kids at the White Tiger Tower heard about it and came out after swearing. I dont think its a lecture that even they cant listen to, right? The two students chatted and went to another classroom. Lee Han suddenly started to feel a little anxious. Kiik- but three students were already sitting in the classroom. However, Lee Han could see that they did not come with a strong purpose like Lee Han. Because the three students were making expressions mixed with emotions such as anxiety, nervousness, confusion, worry, and so on. To put it in a word, the expression of Ah, did I enter the wrong river?! Its about time. Have a seat. ! Lee Han was surprised once again. Even though the professor was sitting in the corner of the classroom, he didnt notice. I was sitting in a shady place, but I thought I wouldnt have such a presence. Are you a vampire? pale skin. Long fangs. gloomy gaze. As long as there was a troll professor, it wouldnt be strange if there was a vampire professor. Aww! omg! Lee Han looked at the other students as if it was absurd. Lee Han, but even so, did the first three not know that the professor was sitting? I am Voladi Baegrek. A professor who will be in charge of repetitive learning of basic magic combat. I wish you well. Please take care of me! The students gathered their mouths to say hello. Lee Han also said hello. Professor Voladi did not even pull out his wand and pointed forward with his finger. On the table in the classroom, marbles the size of a palm were placed one by one. The bead is a bead made of spirit stone. Young Seong-seok. Ive also heard of this. Isnt it an ore that reacts sensitively to magical power? Roughly, when a constellation is placed in a specific location, it exudes divine power. At that time, a mineral that received the power of the constellation and changed. That was the Young Seongseok. I heard that it has a feature that responds quite sensitively to magic, so it is used for detection equipment or barriers Everyone, grab the marble and concentrate and infuse magic. While the students were embarrassed, they grabbed the beads. All students here are freshmen. They were also those who had been in less than a month. He has talent, but hes not sure if he can infuse magic well. Wow! Oops! Kyaaak! However, regardless of such anxiety, the marbles vibrated slowly and floated into the air. Professor Voladi said without changing a single expression. Now the marble is connected to your will. Artifact! Lee Han realized that these marbles were not just marbles carved from Yeongseongseok, but artifacts made by the professor one by one. I heard that well-made artifacts can make money that way. Artifacts were always in high demand everywhere. Wizards who are good at making artifacts can sit on a money cushion! As much as he had heard that, Lee Han was also interested in artifacts. Its just that Artifacts should be interested in Lee Han. Aaaagh! ! The bead next to it soared high into the ceiling. It was like breaking through the ceiling. Fortunately, the marble stopped under the classroom ceiling. Even so, Professor Boladis expression did not change. It was as if the muscles in his face were paralyzed. Being connected to the will means that you can control it. Of course, the marbles are restrained so that they cannot destroy this classroom. Its all good. Before he could finish his words, the marble hit the students stomach. puck! Ouch!? There are restrictions on the classroom to prevent it from being destroyed, but you guys are not. Be careful not to break the beads. Usually it would be be careful not to get hurt, but be careful not to break the beads by bumping into people. Lee Han felt that this vampire professor was also an insane person. The students waited for the professors next words, as if they still hadnt let go of hope. What can I do now? Raise the marble and draw a circle. The students carefully focused their minds and floated the marbles. Lee Han also floated a marble. Everyone tried to draw a circle by moving the marbles. Although it was very crooked, there were also students who drew something that resembled a circle. I did! Perhaps he felt the same way, the student exclaimed in a joyful voice. Professor Voladi replied bluntly. It is not a circle. Draw again. Ah yes. The students started drawing circles with marbles again. Then draw a circle. And then a circle and then another One of the students asked a question very carefully. How long do I have to draw a circle? ? For the first time, Professor Voladi showed a slight hint of emotion. That emotion was the question of what are you talking about? Of course, until you draw it perfectly. Professor. Can I go to the bathroom for a moment? You dont have to ask. One student left. The other students who had been paying attention also stood up and left. Except for Lee Han, the remaining people were worried and then suddenly fell forward. ??? Lee Han was surprised. Doing such aggressive acting to get out of the classroom? This child. Is it fair? Lee Han supported the student. However, the students expression was as pale as lead. It wasnt smoke. Are you okay? Mah magic Professor! It seems that he has exhausted his mana and collapsed. Lee Han looked at the professor and said. As Professor Garcia taught, beginners learning magic for the first time couldnt manage their magic power well. So, there were times when I was wasting my mana on my own, and then my mana was exhausted and I fell down. It was clear that this student was also like that. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right. How do I do this? When your magic power is restored, grab the marble again and draw a circle. Lee Han felt the student he was supporting wriggling with anger. I knew nothing else, but I knew that this student would never come back into the classroom. Im going to listen to the lecture alone. And it really happened. Lee Han, who was left alone, asked to confirm. Professor, how is this class graded? According to the basic rules, points are given in order, starting with first place. I see Lee Han nodded. And I grabbed the marble again. Can I draw a circle? Yes. Lee Han moved the marble and started drawing a circle in the air. The students who left complained, What kind of time is this like trash!, but Lee Han didnt know. Rather good. You can get a stable high grade if you sit down until the end of the semester. This was a real lecture. Chapter 15 Chapter 015 But its difficult. Manipulating the orb with will wasnt usually difficult. Just like the student who was hit by the marble he controlled earlier, the marble jumped out at will even if he let go of his concentration. A strange feeling, like a new third arm. Fortunately, Lee Han didnt have to worry about collapsing due to lack of magic power. In fact, even if I kept drawing circles with floating marbles, I didnt feel any loss of magic power. Professor Voladi didnt say anything and just stared at Lee Han. Is it because he doesnt have enough magic power? Lee Han wondered why the professor was staring at him. It couldnt have been because Lee Han manipulated the marble so fast and well (even in Lee Hans eyes, the circle was a little crooked), and he didnt even know that he was amazed at how he controlled the marble without getting tired for so long. no. Theyre just staring at me because theres no one there. However, Lee Han belatedly realized that the professor was staring at him without thinking. If the amount of magic power is amazing, I would have just asked a question! In fact, since there is only Lee Han in the classroom, there will be no place to put your eyes. Lee Han concentrated on spinning the marble hard whether the professor was looking at him or not. Im not sure what this means Lets think that if you roll hard, you get a grade. A magical orb that gives out credits when rolled round and round. If you think like that, you can do anything. Lee Han was overly accustomed to enduring unreasonable work under a professor. * * * Its amazing. Professor Voladi was very curious. Of course, it wasnt revealed at all with his expression, but he felt a strange feeling after a long time. The freshman in front of him was the reason. Every year, new students enter < repetitive learning of basic magic combat > like an ebb and flow, and then disappear like an ebb. Last year, no one heard of it. But Professor Voladi didnt care. The contract he made with the principal, Osu Gonadaltes, was Please give lectures on < repetitive learning of basic magic battles > every year, not gather a lot of students. In fact, even if there were no students, Professor Boladi would sit in the lecture room at the appointed time, put a marble on it, wait for it, and get up only after the lecture was over. Others may not understand this, but this was Professor Voladis principle. The times accumulated repeatedly in that way. Breaking that repetition, an unusual new student appeared today. A handsome boy with a sculptural appearance with thick lines. Just looking at it, I could tell that he was a student at the Blue Dragon Tower. Judging by his behavior and accent, he was probably from a great imperial family. By the way I kept concentrating on spinning the marbles round and round without complaining. Even the Black Tortoise Tower students, who have the lowest social status, rushed out of the lecture saying, Why are you doing this?, but it was unusual for the Blue Dragon Tower students to calmly concentrate. Besides, as he kept spinning the marble, he didnt show any sign of difficulty yet. It was clear that he had an innate amount of magical power. In fact, if Professor Voladi had been acquainted with the other professors, and had talked to Professor Garcia Kim, the troll professor, he would have heard at least a rough idea of Lee Hans magical power. However, Professor Boladi did not bother with the other professors. Because there was no such thing in the contract with the principal. So, Professor Voladi only guessed that Lee Han had a lot of magic power, but he didnt notice exactly how much. I wish I could stay. For the first time, Prof. Ballardi wants students to remain seated while lecturing. If that student continued to listen, Professor Voladi would also be able to move on to the next content for the first time in the history of lectures. * * * Did you find a really good lecture? Lee Han said seriously. Originally, Lee Han did not show kindness like this, but Yoner and Gainando were a bit of an exception. Yoner could have become a business partner later, and Gainando could have his mother give him friend money later. Originally, there was nothing wrong with treating good friends in the family. I dont think there are any students who will come to hear more of this. If you hear it, you must see it as an A+ reservation. Uhm Yoners face showed a very worried expression, How can I refuse Lee Hans proposal well? I really want to avoid a lecture that no one listens to even if I hear the name, but I am sorry that I refused to recommend it like that, and what should I do? no. Its okay if you dont want to hear it. Lee Han said to Yoner. I didnt mean to force you to listen. I just recommended it because I liked the fact that I could eat one subject raw in a semester Tell me more. On the other hand, Kainando seemed to be tempted. What are you teaching? There is a bead artifact the professor made, inject magic into it and float it. oh. After that? I practice drawing it and making a circle. Right. After that? No. Yoner and Gainando looked at Lee Han as if they were absurd. Isnt that a fake professor by any chance? Fake or real, what do you know? Its important that you score me. Yoner was amazed. Even when she entered the school, Yoner thought this way. -Am I the one who thinks most pragmatically among the students here? Apparently, many of the Blue Dragon Tower students came from great families, so there were quite a few cases where their way of thinking was completely blocked. Yoner had felt it many times. However, while talking with Lee Han, I felt that the world is wide and the sky is high. That boy from the Wardanaz family was practically insane. Even Yoner couldnt follow! Well, I cant help it if you dont want to hear it. Next is < Basic Swordsmanship >. Jin really want to hear that too?? Wardanaz. I dont think its really that bad Even when his friends tried to stop him, Lee Han didnt listen. If its not a mandatory lecture, Ill choose it based on my own criteria. Because that was the rule of this magic school Ein Lorgard! Doesnt it really need to dry? Kainando seriously contemplated whether to run to the principal and seek counseling. * * * The basic swordsmanship lecture had a lot more students than the repetitive learning of basic magic combat. At first glance, more than ten students were gathered in the front yard on the south side of the main building, waiting for the professor. no. Arent there surprisingly many? Surprised, Lee Han quickly realized the reason. The students here were the students of < The Tower of the White Tiger Biting the Lightning >. The White Tiger Tower students come from an imperial knight family and come here to learn magic. Of course, as he came from a family of knights, he was proficient in swordsmanship and had a much more serious attitude. Even if students from other families learned swordsmanship, they did not intend to come here to learn swordsmanship, but the students of the White Tiger Tower were against it. Well, the repetitive learning of basic magic combat was eating too raw. Lee Han was slightly disappointed, but when he thought about it, the lecture where he was given first place was unusual, so it wasnt bad at all. Besides, hadnt Lee Han been constantly learning swordsmanship? what? Arent you from the tower of the blue dragon? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Lee Han was surprised, the White Tiger Tower students were also surprised and whispering. He hadnt expected other dorm students to come. I know who that guy is. You are from the Wardanaz family. The Wardanaz family! Arent you the famous magician of the empire? But why is a person from such a family taking this lecture? Didnt you come here because you learned a little swordsmanship from a tutor in your family? Theres a certain level of underestimating swordsmanship. Most of the students showed a strong reluctance. Although there were differences between them, the students of the White Tiger Tower were basically those who took pride in their swordsmanship and practiced it seriously. On the other hand, learning swordsmanship from other noble families is just for self-defence and for culture purposes, and is only lightly scratching the surface. I couldnt help but feel rejected when I came to the lecture with that feeling. Lee Han also noticed such reactions. What do you know? And of course I didnt care. At most, Lee Han wasnt stupid enough to get caught up in the childish warfare of teenage children and react to them one by one. hey. As Lee Han ignored the responses, one of the students eventually stepped forward. A well-trained physique worthy of being from a knights family. In addition, when the muscles unique to the Orc race were combined, the overbearing lines were revealed even over the shabby rag school uniform. The opponent stood in front of Lee Han and looked straight up. Lee Han also looked at me as if asking me what to do. It was a rather formidable-looking orc, but Lee Han had too much experience to be intimidated by something like this. Do you have something to say? okay. A member of the Blue Dragon Tower from the Wardanaz family. Am I right? Thats right. It looks like you got it wrong, but this is a serious swordsmanship lecture. Its not a lecture that teaches you how to wield a weapon just for looks. Right. thanks for letting me know. Even if he said it nicely, when Lee Han ignored it, the orcs expression frowned. I dont think you understood it well, but real swordsmanship lessons arent just about wielding swords that high-ranking aristocrats like you do. We will split them up and do sparring, but if we do something wrong at that time, we could seriously get hurt. The other students here wont touch you. okay. If I ever deal with you, Ill be careful not to hurt you. If thats what youre worried about. Orc was a beat late in understanding Lee Hans words. After belatedly understanding Lee Hans words, the orcs face turned red. Then a small coughing sound was heard. The professor who will teach the lecture has arrived. ruler. Everyone. Would you like us to gather? The professors voice was soft and kind, but his appearance was the exact opposite. Despite being basically a race of elves born with beauty, the appearance of the professor created a sense of intimidation. It was a sense of intimidation created by the scars and scars covering the whole body, starting with the face. One arm and one leg were prosthetic, and one eye was a different size than the one next to it because of a scar. I am Professor Ingeldell. During this semester, I will teach you swordsmanship. Prof. Elf continued talking while holding the long sword like a cane. Perhaps all of you who dare to learn swordsmanship in this Einrogard will have their own experience of learning swordsmanship. They are probably here to improve their skills or to keep them from rusting. Lee Han was slightly stabbed. Of course, thats not bad, but it was more because of the grades. Thats why I wont teach you swordsmanship from scratch. It would be better for each of us to hone our swordsmanship. The students from knight families listened attentively to Professor Elfs words with shining eyes. They were students who were still unfamiliar with magic. To those students, the story of swordsmanship had to sound much more plausible than the story of magic. Toktok- ? Lee Han turned his head. Someone was tapping Lee Hans arm. Although they were of the same race of elves as Professor Ingeldell, their images were completely opposite. The opponent had golden hair that was short enough to reach the nape of his neck, and had a thin, neutral and beautiful appearance. He looks popular with women. What is going on? From the Wardanaz family. Right? Im from the Wardanaz family, so Im curious about why you want to learn swordsmanship. The other party spoke lightly but not frivolously. Unlike the students who quarreled earlier, I felt that he was good at dealing with people. It seemed good to score because there were few people listening. Chapter 16 Chapter 016 After all, while listening to lectures for a semester, we had to cross swords with each other, but for no reason we lied like Im actually from a famous family of magic, but my dream was to become a sword master, so there was nothing good for each other. In addition, as the White Tiger Tower students were wary of Lee Han, they needed to let their guard down. -Ill just endure moderately and get points, so you dont have to worry about it! However, the other persons expression looked very subtle and complicated. To be precise, he looked like he was worried because he didnt know if Lee Hans words were lies or not. That thats right. Im from the Moradi family. Call me Moradi. okay. nice to meet you Moradi. Lee Han took Moradis hand and shook it lightly. Although he was on the small side, the blisters and calluses on his palms reminded him of his coming from a knightly family. for a moment. If its the Moradi family The Moradi family. Lee Han was also from a family of imperial knights whose name had been heard a few times. Ive heard that its a family that will do whatever it takes to protect the neighborhood with iron-blooded rules in the cold north ? Moradi looked at Lee Hans eyes as if wondering. Well, theres no law that the family reputation matches. Compared to the previous opponent, who didnt care about each others families and started fighting as they pleased, Moradi felt more common sense. Ill have to coax it out and let the other White Tiger Tower students off guard. * * * Byeogam Sword (̎r). It was the name of the swordsman Lee Han learned from the familys old knight, Allarron. As you can guess from the name Blue Rock, Allarrons swordsmanship was firm and honest. C The swordsmanship of the world is innumerable and diverse. Fast, slow, sharp, dull, heavy, light, simple and complex swordsmanship I dont need to learn all of them I dont have the ability to teach them. The swordsmanship I will teach is the way of my sword that I have learned and believed in. One day, if Lee Han-nim steadily walks the path of the sword, he will realize his own path. Allarron, who had been learning swordsmanship for decades, and Lee Han, who had only been learning swordsmanship for less than ten years, had very different experiences. Thats why I couldnt understand everything Allarron said Lee Han had one advantage that other nobles didnt have. That was the point of being black. Lee Han did as he was told to the extent that Allarron was embarrassed, and thanks to this, Lee Hans swordsmanship was firmly grasped by the basics. Wallstone Sword? The foundation is well laid. Professor Ingeldell also praised Lee Hans posture. Where are you from? If its a wall cancer sword Im from the Wardanaz family. ? Professor Ingeldell was momentarily delayed. Was the swordsmanship of the Wardanaj family a wall sword? Professor Ingeldell, who belatedly recalled what kind of family the Wodanaz family was, asked curiously. May I ask why you want to learn swordsmanship? If you are an imperial noble, isnt swordsmanship a basic culture? Ingeldell smiled bitterly at the answer. It wasnt a wrong answer, but it wasnt one that Ingeldell liked. For a natural swordsman like Ingeldell, swordsmanship was a life-and-death skill, not an education for nobles. At first, I thought and learned that way too. However, the more I learned, the more I learned that swordsmanship is as in-depth a discipline as magic. So I came here to learn more. perfect score!! yes? its nothing. Ingeldell waved his hand. A wonderful answer that I hadnt even thought of, inadvertently, my inner feelings came out. I never thought he would take swordsmanship seriously like that, even though he was from a famous magic family called the Wardanaz family. It was a much nicer attitude than some of the white tiger tower students who were ostentatious. Did it work? Lee Han observed Ingeldels expression keenly. Compared to the maddened Principal Rich, Professor Ingeldell had a tough look, but he was a very easy-going and good-natured person. It was easy for Lee Han, who was worn out under crazy professors, to win the heart of an innocent like Professor Ingeldell. No matter how much you came in to eat the score, you have to hide your true feelings in front of the professor. Its a great mindset. thank you. Hearing that, I think I should work hard too. I will deal with you seriously. ruler. Raise the wooden sword. Lee Han slightly regretted that he answered too well. * * * Professor Ingeldell beat the students nonstop. Even the students, who were initially caught off guard by their kind and gentle attitude, became angry after being beaten a few times. Professor Ingeldell beat such students once again and turned them into rats with their tails down. and. Its no joke. Lee Hans swordsmanship still has a long way to go, but its still good enough to see how great his opponent is. Allarron, who taught Lee Han, was a great swordsman, but Professor Ingeldell was no less. If Allarron was a swordsman like a rock that did not move, Ingeldel was a swordsman like fast-flowing water. What was surprising was that even though one arm and one leg were prosthetic arms and legs, they showed such movements. The students, who had trained their families swordsmanship for a long time, could not keep up with Professor Ingeldels movements at all and were beaten mercilessly. There is too little change for the movement of the Zaun Sword. The core of the twin swords is their difficulty and complexity! It would be better to wield the sword after thinking more about it rather than wielding it recklessly. The high mountain moon sword is faster and sharper! Dont look away when you poke and throw yourself into the power. Besides, befitting his position as a professor, Ingeldell recognized all the swordsmanships the students practiced. There were hundreds of swordsmanships of the empire, even if they were famous, and the number of swordsmanship that had been handed down only in the family was uncountable. However, Ingeldell knew all the names of those swordsmen. I will rest for a while. Gagging Dogs The students lay down on their sides with pained sounds. I wanted to curse, but I didnt have the energy to do so. Lee Hans muscles were sore and his body tingling. -Byeogam is the same swordsmanship as a black rock. Dont be swayed by any attack. -Uh, the professors skills are higher than mine, so can you not be shaken? -Now, lets keep attacking. Try to block it! ruler! ruler! ruler! Ingeldell was good at finding a weak spot that even Lee Han didnt know about and hitting him. Lee Han had to fight hard to survive. No matter how much I think about it, I think I made a mistake When it was break time, Lee Han couldnt help but think that way. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed that I was beaten more persistently than the other students. Of course, it could have been because of Lee Hans swordsmanship, but Lee Hans intuition was saying it wasnt. Didnt you already experience what happens when you get caught wrongly by a professor in < Understanding Basic Alchemy >? Should I have just stayed still? I didnt expect to get beat up even more for scoring. Wardanaz? yes. professor. Come out to fight for a while. Lee Han really thought he had made a mistake. Having to be beaten by a professor alone while others are resting? However, Ingeldell did not call Lee Han to defeat him. This is Durgyu from the Choi family. Have the two students do a simple sparring. ! Not only Lee Han, but also the resting students were surprised. why those two? Isnt that the guy who had a fight earlier? Lee Han looked at Therugyu with a confused expression. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didnt look as good as the guy who argued with me, Why is the other dormitory guy taking the lecture? Besides, even after knowing that Lee Han is from the Wodanaz family, isnt he a guy whose head is clogged up enough to start a fight without hesitation? It was clear that he would attack them recklessly instead of treating them moderately as sparring. All right. professor! Saying that, the orc glared at Lee Han as if to kill him. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. It looks very heartfelt. It was to the extent that I could read on my face that I was going to borrow this opportunity and step on another dormitory student who was unlucky. I couldnt figure out why the professor had chosen Lee Han among many students, but Im sure the professor didnt mark me as a student in another dormitory. Im sure he seemed to like the answer earlier. Given the situation, Lee Han had no intention of stepping down. It was okay to live and eat comfortably in the family mansion, but the reason why I learned swordsmanship while being beaten by Allarron was to avoid getting beaten up at times like this! * * * The reason Professor Ingeldell chose Durgyu and Lee Han was simple. It was because two of the current students were the best. Swordsmanship was not something that could be practiced right away just by learning it. The core techniques of swordsmanship, swordsmanship (ʽ), were basically something that you could barely understand if you practiced it thousands of times and practiced it yourself in actual combat. For example, lets say you have a technique where you try to stab the opponent in the chest, but then turn around and stab the opponents neck. If you just use it all over again, you wont get it unless youre a very stupid enemy. Before that, the destructive power of the skill comes out only when you slightly threaten to swing it, trick it like aiming for the bottom, or put these detailed movements in succession. In other words, understanding swordsmanship meant that it was possible to unfold it fully with this application. Even if he only knew how to understand the swordsmanship he had learned, he could easily eat a few mercenaries outside. Most of the mercenaries didnt even know what they were doing and left it to their instincts and strength and wielded it randomly In that respect, the two were at a level where they understood and knew how to use the swordsmanship they had learned. Even though the two were feeble, they even infused magic into their weapons. No matter how much he came from a knight family, at this age, this was enough talent to succeed as a knight. How hard would it have been to practice swordsmanship to that extent in a magical family like the Wardanaz family! Apart from Durgyu from the Choi family, it was really unexpected that a student from a famous magical family like Wodanaj had such a high level of achievement in swordsmanship. And that was what made Ingeldell even more admirable. Swordsmanship is as deep and meaningful as magic. That student must have felt that way too, so he must have come to learn with determination. Ingeldell was misunderstanding Lee Han. It was thought that Lee Han risked his life in swordsmanship to the extent that he secretly learned swordsmanship while paying attention to his family. In fact, the Wodanaz family did not interfere much with Lee Han learning swordsmanship from Allarlong. Originally, the Wodanaz family did their own thing and didnt interfere with each others doings. However, to Ingeldell, who did not know that, Lee Han was a wonderful and unfortunate student. Since they met in this way, Ingeldell had the responsibility of guiding Lee Han to the path of the sword. The Choi familys high mountain moon sword is a fast and sharp quicksword. In comparison, Wodanajs Byeogam Sword is a heavy and strong heavy sword. They are the opposite styles. If we compete against each other, we will learn a lot. On the road of the sword, having a rival who can compete with you on an equal footing is more precious than anything else. Of course, Professor Ingeldell also noticed that the White Tiger Tower students harbor hostility towards Lee Han, the only one from the other dormitory. But that was something that would be resolved with time. After being beaten like dogs under Professor Ingeldell, there would be no time to get along with each other. You will only hate Professor Ingeldell! Professor Ingeldell sincerely wanted the two most outstanding students to have a positive influence on each other and spread that positive influence to other students as well. Chow ah! While thinking that way, what caught Professor Ingeldells eyes was Lee Han kicking dirt and scattering it on Durgyus face. Chapter 17 Chapter 017 Thats amazing! The first thing Professor Ingeldell thought of when he saw Lee Han kick the dirt and scatter it all over Durgyus face was admiration. C Dont choose the means and methods. There is only life and death. The aristocrats who learned swordsmanship for the sake of dignity and sophistication looked down on undignified means, but swordsmen who risked their lives to wield their swords in real battles only valued victory. From that point of view, it wasnt bad at all that Lee Han kicked the soil with his foot. Rather good. In addition, what should be evaluated more highly was the situation itself, where all the students of the same age were staring at her. Age of mid-teens at most. It was an age full of blood and pride. Not only the nobles, but also the knights did not want to use cowardly means. Most of the students are unable to use it even if they know it because of their low self-esteem. However, Lee Han kicked the dirt right away without thinking for a second. In terms of family, even though he comes from the most noble family here! It was something that only a swordsman who knew instinctively what swordsmanship was and was prepared to sacrifice everything for that swordsmanship could do. Ah! Durgyu also spat out swear words as if he hadnt expected it. Dirt got all over my eyes, nose and mouth, and I was confused. Shit! For such a shallow trick!? Durgyu was more angry at himself for being careless than for the opponent who used cowardly methods. Ive heard several times that this could happen when learning swordsmanship in my family! He arbitrarily guessed that the opponent was a noble from a noble family, so he would use straight swordsmanship as if measured with a ruler. Finish quickly! Lee Han stepped forward and rushed toward Durgyu, whose posture had collapsed. Lee Han also trained in swordsmanship for a long time, but Durgyu also trained for a long time. Perhaps he trained harder and more severely than Lee Han. I could tell just by looking at his posture. In a proper match, Lee Han himself does not know whether Lee Han will win or Durgyu will win. then? We had to create the conditions to win. Of course, Allarron didnt teach me how to kick this dirt. Thanks to this, Allarron was admired by Professor Ingeldell without realizing it. The teacher must be a terrible person to teach such things! Keugh Damn it! ! Durgyu kicked the ground hard with his foot and flew backwards in mid-air. There was no attitude or anything. Due to the hasty distance, Durgyu lost his balance and fell and rolled backwards. Lee Han also didnt know that the opponent would throw his body backwards and roll around. No, what is this kid going to live or die like this? Well, I sprinkled the soil. I didnt think that I would roll over on the dirt floor because I came from a family of knights, but Everyone was shocked, so I couldnt hear the sound of cheering and it was quiet. Professor Ingeldell alone clapped. Excellent young students! Durgyu wiped the dirt off his face with his sleeve. Even though her face was clean, her body was a mess from rolling on the dirt. But thanks to her, her eyes were even more ferocious. Lee Han clicked his tongue. Still, its not without income. The opponent must have received some heat as the face was hit with dirt and the floor rolled. Originally, in a fight, a person who is heated will make mistakes. When we were tense, we had to engage in psychological warfare like this. Kuaa! Durgyu shouted and ran. * * * He fights really well! Professor Ingeldell was once again amazed. If earlier I had admired the two students stance in doing whatever they could, the admiration now was the admiration for their pure swordsmanship. I thought I was the most outstanding among freshmen right now, but I didnt expect it to be this much. First, Durgyu of the Choi family was showing off the high mountain moon sword. The wooden sword hissed in accordance with the fast and cheerful rhythm of a quicksword as it stabbed Lee Han. Originally, the movement had to slow down every time he stabbed and pulled away, but Durgyu did not slow down and maintained that speed. It was possible because he had infused a little magic into the sword. It would be difficult to block even if they just stabbed in, but to think that each swordsmanship was infused with magic power. It was an overly harsh attack for a freshman. However, the wardanaj familys Lee Han was not easy. Took. ! Took. !! Took- !!!! The more he attacked, the more Durgyus expression turned into nervousness and regret. Durgyu was stepping on his steps without stopping quickly to avoid being counterattacked by the opponent. Then, when attacking, tense the muscles of the whole body and stab it like a throw. Otherwise, the speed of the sword would not come out. Flashy and fast attacks were possible, but it consumed a lot of stamina. Durgyu was already feeling out of breath. By the way the opponent stayed still with little movement like a rock, and when the stab came in, he just hit the track sideways. As if the attacks were all visible. Shit! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Durgyu felt like piercing a rock with a needle. Even if I predicted the attack, I would never have thought the opponent would knock it off so easily. Is the power of stabbing insufficient? Why doesnt the opponent get tired! Durgyu screamed inwardly. And at that time, Lee Han was thinking the same thing. This kid seems to be out of breath. Why dont you stop? The Byeogam Sword that Lee Han learned is a heavy and strong heavy sword type swordsmanship. Even if I tried to get a shot against Durgyu, it was not easy because Durgyu moved back and forth like crazy. Fortunately, Lee Han has a physical advantage over his opponent. The opponent was excited and rolled on the floor, the action was much more intense, and above all Lee Han did not get tired even though he used some magic power when swinging his sword. Even Lee Han himself was astonished at the magical power he became aware of after he started learning magic. I think Ive been putting a lot of mana into the sword for quite a while, so why doesnt it get tired? However, even if Lee Han was in an advantageous situation, he was not relaxed. To be honest, Durgyus attack was quite fierce. Every time it bounced, it was loaded with heavy power, and it sent chills down my spine. Its because its a wooden sword, but if this was a real sword, the collar would have been cut off just by brushing against it. From the outside, it seemed that Lee Han was blocking it with a short, short bounce with a leisurely motion, but Lee Han, who was blocking it, was putting his heart and soul into it. Heh uh uh! And in the end, it was Durgyu who collapsed first. He held his breath and held back the screams of his muscles, but Durgyu was mentally shaken first. It was because the opponent didnt seem too shaken. The one from the Wodanaz family who blocks attacks with an expressionless face as if nothing is wrong! Upon meeting those eyes, Durgyu had the illusion that he was already playing on the other persons palm. Its a pity. Professor Ingeldell was saddened inwardly. Durgyu collapsed first, but Lee Han was also quite crowded. Thats why Durgyus attack was fierce. Had he known that, Durgyu would have been able to squeeze a little more strength into it. However, Durgyu overestimated the opponent and collapsed on his own. It was an unavoidable mistake as a child. Even more, Lee Han of the Wodanaz family was already spraying the cool and oppressive atmosphere unique to the great nobility. A handsome man who is unlikely to bleed even if stabbed with a needle is advantageous in many ways in swordsmanship. Pak! As Durgyu collapsed, Wodanaj immediately swung his wooden sword to blow away his opponents sword and stopped it in front of the tip of his neck. stop! Wardanaz won. Professor Ingeldell spoke softly but firmly. There was a will to not allow any more fighting. The White Tiger Tower students let out a sigh in disbelief. Durgyu, the most outstanding among them, loses! Nonsense! As expected, I sprinkled the soil Durgyu also rolled on the ground. Whats up, kid? Is this because its Durgyus fault? Ah no. sorry. Professor Ingeldell opened his mouth, ignoring the whispering students. Today, the two students showed really good swordsmanship. If you win today, there is no way to win in the future, and if you lose today, there is no way to lose it in the future. Let the winners be humble and the losers be diligent. Say hello to each other. Lee Han held out his hand and looked at his opponent. Honestly, Lee Han expected that the other person would stare at him, spit on him, tighten his hand, or do some other shit. Judging from the fact that when Lee Han came to listen to the lecture, he quarreled. He had an unusual temper, but he was defeated in the swordsmanship he was most proud of. If I attack with my fist, Ill knock down the bottom with a low kick and put a counter right away. Lee Han narrowed his eyes and looked at his opponent, preparing for an unexpected surprise attack. Even though Professor Ingeldell is by his side, he has learned before that professors are fundamentally untrustworthy, and hadnt he learned something new at this school as well? It was a good fight. I apologize for misreading and ignoring you. You deserve this lecture. ! However, the orc has honestly apologized. Lee Han checked, saying, Im sure this bastard isnt trying to catch him off guard, but he didnt seem to have such an intention. If so You must have said it because you were worried too. do not care. Tak- Durgyu held Lee Hans hand and nodded. There was respect in those eyes. Clap clap clap- Professor Ingeldell applauded with a thrilled expression at the beautiful figure he thought of. Of course, the students of the White Tiger Tower looked very confused. What are you all doing? Arent you clapping? As Professor Ingeldell straightened up and drew his sword, the students hurriedly played with their hands. Clap clap clap clap! * * * Youre not going to leave me alone after being humiliated like that, are you? step on it. At the cold voice, the other White Tiger Tower students nodded. However, Durgyu shook his head with a heavy expression. I lost because I was lacking. no! That bastard lost by kicking the dirt! no. I would have lost if I hadnt spread the soil. And if I lost because of those tricks, it was also because I was lacking. At Durgyus words, the students became agitated. Durgyus words had a sense of weight to the dormitory students as he had the best swordsmanship skills. However, the golden-haired student spoke coldly. I dont care about that. The important thing is that the honor and pride of our tower was destroyed because of you. Take responsibility. The Choi family. Giselle, who inherited the lineage of the Moradi family, uttered coldly. At those words, Durgyus face hardened. Durgyu could not be easily ignored as the Moradi family had a strong influence among the northern knight families. I lost because of my lack of skills, so how can I take responsibility? Simple. If you go alone and lose, its okay to go with a group. Before she could finish her words, two students came out and stood next to Durgyu. dont worry. Durgyu. I will help you. Three is enough. Isnt it embarrassing as a knight to have the three of you deal with one? Durgyu struggled to prevent the situation somehow. Then Giselle laughed. If youre going to say something like that, you should have won. Lose and say something like that? The reaction of the White Tiger Tower students was divided in half. Half of the students who always sided with the Moradi family. And half of the students who responded that this is not a bit. However, not even half of the students showed up. Durgyu bit his lip and said. I will refuse. you. You will regret it. Giselle averted her gaze as if she would no longer recommend it. Cowards fall. three with you Go and step on some wordanaz. okay. Moradi. Dont worry. No matter how well Lee Han fought, the 3 vs 1. was too disadvantageous. Even the three of them steadily learned swordsmanship. Durgyu made a decision. To stand by Lee Hans side for the sake of honor. * * * Tight! Wodhanaz bastard!! dare!! If you want to search for the next one, come and see. Lee Han said coldly. The two students, intimidated by the sight, unknowingly backed away. Durgyu, who came running to help belatedly, looked at the fallen student with a shocked expression. What happened? Chapter 18 Chapter 018 Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Tiger Tower students are narrower than Lee Han thought. As soon as he was about to leave after class, three people suddenly blocked Lee Hans path. Wardanaz. Did you think you could win and get out of there so meanly? I will give you a lesson so that you will never shamelessly enter the lecture again. The dwarf and orc students whose names Lee Han did not know spat out. Lee Han, who was still less aware of the situation, asked a question to pry. Are you doing this even though you know that my family is the Wardanaj family? Cowardly threatening with a family name! Isnt it cowardly to attack 3 to 1? Noisy! I pretended not to, but the other persons expression flashed a glimpse of fear. He seemed to have heard the rumors of the Wodanaz family. Nevertheless, will you fight 3 to 1 and punch like this to build up your dormitory pride? First of all, apart from the fact that the head is basically empty is there a corner to believe in? Either you are from a great family, or you have a background from a great family. I dont think its the former, so it must be the latter. If thats right, then the head is a bit too empty. If there is friction with a great family like the Wardanaj family, there is no way the other great family will take care of it. There was a high possibility that it would be used and abandoned if it was dizzy. Im not saying dont get involved in a fight with the great families for no reason If the other person was a guy who was just recklessly attacking, no matter how logically Lee Han persuaded him, it wouldnt mean much. The fist is close and the family is far away. Who made it? Perhaps your family is a family with power that is hard to refuse. !!! !!!!! The three students were stunned. How could another dorm student get this rolling inside the white tiger tower? Shut up shut up! Lets attack! Surround! The three moved quietly to proceed with the attack, probably realizing that they would only lose if they talked any further. 3 to 1 is impossible. Taking advantage of that gap, Lee Han quickly shook his head. Allarron said firmly. C You can do 1 to 1. 2v1 if you cant help it. 3 vs 1 just run away. If you ever get into a fight with three of them, just jump out! Lee Han also agreed to that. All three of them must have come from knight families and have learned a lot about swordsmanship. The problem is that the three are blocking the way. I had to shake it somehow. okay! At that moment, something passed through Lee Hans mind. The opponent knew that Lee Han was from the Wardanaz family, a family of magicians. had to use it Move! The three students were surprised when Lee Han chanted with a powerful voice. its magic Theyre still struggling with even the simplest luminous magic! Threaten with lower level manipulation. Even Lee Han hadnt mastered the < Low Manipulation > spell perfectly. Proper manipulation has yet to succeed. But it didnt matter. The other person wont know that Lee Han hasnt mastered it perfectly. Now that each others magic skills are insignificant, Lee Hans magic was enough to scare the opponent and make them cower. Fuck! Lee Han widened his eyes in amazement. All Lee Han was trying to do was just try to levitate a pebble in the air. Once the stone was launched into the air, it could be used to intimidate the opponent. However, Lee Han overestimated his magic skills. It was more difficult than expected to stop it while floating in the air. The moment the spell was cast, the stones flew forward like a darting arrow. And he hit the forehead of the goat-beast student with precision. Wodhanaz bastard!! dare!! The two remaining students were stunned by the first combat magic they encountered. A stone arrow spell that flew without a chance to react. No matter how much the wodhanaj family is, they already have such powerful magic! If you want to search for the next one, come and see. Lee Han said coldly. I couldnt help it more than this. The magic just had to be bluffed as intended. Ugh You better get out of the way. If you have a sword, I have magic. The two made faces torn between fear and pride. At that moment, Lee Han used magic once again. Move! Ahh! The dwarf student threw his body to the side. However, the rock arrow accurately tracked down the Dwarf student who threw the body and struck him in the stomach. Fuck! Kuk billion. The dwarf student fell forward unable to breathe. The orc student left alone was terrified as it was. Even if you dodged it, you hit it. It really wasnt a normal skill. Its not like Ive learned magic wrong, right? And when he saw the fallen student, Lee Han-do was embarrassed inside. How come you cant just float it, but it works so well even though you didnt aim to hit the opponent? That stop it. I lost! Ill get out of the way! Ill get out of the way! stop shooting! Dont kill me! Dont kill me, you madman. Lee Han thought so, but kept his expression until the end. Be careful in the future. The name of the Wardanaz family. Keuuu The orc student gnashed his teeth, but he did not dare to meet his eyes. Durgyu, who came running late, met Lee Hans eyes with an absurd expression. Did you come to fight too? ah. no. In this situation, no matter how steady Durgyu was, he could not help but stutter. * * * A Gazelle from the Moradi family made such a threat? no. Giselle Ah. okay. Giselle. The name is difficult. Anyway, that Giselle from the Moradi family? Lee Han was a bit surprised by Therugyus confession. The atmosphere of the Blue Dragon Tower and the White Tiger Tower were quite different. Everyone in the Blue Dragon Tower was either from a great family or an imperial family, so no one seemed to be in control. In reality, it was close to the atmosphere of working together in threes and threes following the relationship that each family had. Princess Adenart was the most famous, so there were a few students who followed her, but even that was far from a commanding relationship. But the White Tiger Tower is controlled by Giselle from the Moradi family. What does he look like? like this. Durgyu skillfully drew a picture on the floor with a twig and explained his appearance. Hearing this, Lee Han was shocked. no?! Isnt it the student who pretended to be kind to Lee Han while taking swordsmanship class? Somehow, he was overly kind to the smooth-looking subject As expected, he was hiding an evil heart. Wardanaz. I agree Gisele Moradi is evil, but I dont think it has anything to do with her looks. Besides, it looks smooth. Could Giselle be a man Lee Han let Durgyus point out in one ear. Why are you listening to a smooth-looking guy defending you? Anyway, thats ironic. At first, Lee Han planned to persuade the other students with the help of Giselle, who had been kind enough. However, rather, he became friendly with Durgyu, who had a conflict at first, and Giselle was hiding an evil plan. Did you try to talk to me? Lee Han reflected on what he had said to Giselle. I didnt say anything particularly important or weak. Although he said, Im taking a swordsmanship class to get credits! If youve heard that, youre usually going to take it for granted, not a threat. I dont understand. Why did you try to attack me? I think there are several reasons. First of all, you are the Wardanaj family. Is there a bad relationship between the two families that I dont know about? Lee Han was puzzled. Perhaps there is a bloody feud between the magic family, the Wardanaj family, and the knight family, the Moradi family? no. As far as I know there is no such thing. But if you ruthlessly step on you, from the prestigious Wardanaz family, Giselles power among us first-years will grow that much. Lee Han immediately recognized the meaning and straightened up. So now Lee Han did he look like an expensive trophy with the Wardanaz family tag on it? This is rather unpleasant. No matter how much you try to think of it as a childish quarrel between teenagers, being in a bad mood is a bad thing. Right now, not everyone in our first year follows Giselle, but if Giselle shows such charisma, more students will follow Giselle. Do you call it charisma when you order your classmates to punch you? What about knight families? At Lee Hans words, Durgyu lowered his head with an embarrassed expression. He was also not free. no. I didnt say anything to you. Whats going on? thanks. Wodanaz. keep talking Giselle is a character who tries to play the role of the boss anytime, anywhere. A guy who will do anything to confirm his power, his control. So I wanted to tell you to be careful if you are going to continue taking swordsmanship lessons. If he continued to listen to swordsmanship lectures and if Lee Han showed a good figure, the students of the White Tiger Tower could not help but be jealous. And she will instigate that sentiment and make the students follow her. Durgyu cautiously suggested. Even if you dont have to take a swordsmanship lecture, there are ways to learn swordsmanship separately during breaks. hmm. Durgyu. ? I just remembered, Im also going to listen to < Basic Physical Training > Do only the White Tiger Tower students listen to this? Wardanaz. It may sound rude, but Wasnt the Wardanaj family a magical name? why? Durgyu endured it, and finally uttered a question. * * * Returning after parting ways with Durgyu, Lee Han was lost in thought. In fact, Durgyus advice was the easiest advice. -Avoid lectures that are only taught by White Tiger Tower students. No matter how hard Giselle tried to fight her, if she avoided the lecture, she couldnt. In other lectures, Lee Han would go with the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, so how could he argue with him? And even Gisele wouldnt bother chasing after Lee Han if he disappeared from the lecture. because there is nothing left However, Lee Han had no intention of accepting that advice. First, Durgyu didnt know, but Lee Han chose those lectures to get grades easily You dare to try politics on me, right? The second was pride. For such an odd reason, hes playing an odd trick, but he leaves it alone? Lee Han had no intention of doing so while looking at the loss. Boom C Lee Han went back to the tower and opened the door to the freshman lounge. The students who had arrived earlier found Lee Han and waved at him while talking in groups of three or five. My friends! ? ?? Today I was attacked by the White Tiger Tower students. Just because I belong to the Blue Dragon Tower! moment of silence. The words were so embarrassing that the students accepted them one beat late. And then someone turned the table over. Have these tin-headed bastards gone crazy!? You dare not show anything! hmm? The classmates reactions were much more intense than Lee Han had expected. Everyone get in touch! White Tiger Tower dared to touch Wardanaj! If you dont know if its Gainando, you touched Wodanaj? You guys have crossed the line! Is there any way to get a weapon? Find a way to get it from somewhere! I will kill you! When it seemed like it was overheating, Lee Han stepped out to dry it. for a moment. for a moment. Everyone is so kind for me. You dont have to go that far. I No! Wodanaz. There is a grace I received from you. Thats right! Theres not a single person here who hasnt eaten the meat that Wardanaj has brought! Lee Han felt a little bit sorry when he saw his friends thanking him without knowing how much they had been ripped off. And its a matter of pride! Lets defeat the White Tiger Tower guys! Lets defeat the White Tiger Tower guys!! Chapter 19 Chapter 019 I must have underestimated these guys too much. Of course, it was true that the Blue Dragon Tower students liked Lee Han and thought they were indebted to him. But that alone didnt make it so hot. Basically, the Blue Dragon Tower students didnt like the White Tiger Tower students. Coming from a family of knights, he has a rough and ferocious demeanor that is the complete opposite of the Blue Dragon Tower students. I still despised it in my heart, but when I touched it first, it exploded right away. The other group of students, who seldom talked to Lee Han, also screamed in anger. Everyone grab something that can be used as a weapon and follow me! Lets go to the White Tiger Tower! for a moment! Asan of the Dalcard family stood in front of excited students. Asan climbed onto the table in the break room and stopped his classmates. Everyone calm down! oh. There must have been a sane guy. Lee Han was slightly happy at Asans words. Still, not all of them were unaware of the situation. What is the moon card! Are you scared? Your honor has been blasphemed! Of course, the students were more angry at Asans appearance. Ash said calmly. The White Tiger Towers are from knight families. Dont act hastily. We can win with a 95% chance. Then lets just leave like this?! no. We have to divide the number of people into groups, systematically ambush them, find the White Tiger Tower students, and attack them! oh! Lee Han sighed. Im an idiot for expecting it! Wait a minute! Lee Han shouted loudly on behalf of Asan. The voice of Lee Han, the party to this issue, was bound to be louder than Asans. The students unknowingly turned their attention to Lee Han. Lets get this clear first. I have no intention of asking you guys to avenge me! This is a matter of my honor. Im not weak enough to ask someone else to avenge me! At Lee Hans words, the students murmured. None of the students here didnt care about honor. Each of them was carrying the honor along with the family name. As such, when Lee Han came forward for the sake of his own honor, it was not easy for everyone to refute. But Wordanaz. The white tiger tower guys are cunning, despicable, lethal, and dirty, so even if you tried to get your revenge fair and square, that wouldnt be possible. Seeing one of the students stop breathing and swearing, Lee Han was a bit taken aback, but he answered skillfully. Even so, for people from honorable families like us to act like them is like wallowing in the mud. Lets not be like that! Lee Hans voice contained a certain persuasive power. Not only the atmosphere that comes from his dignified appearance and attitude, but also his usual behavior. The students who stood up in anger eventually nodded and sat down again. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Wodanaz goes that far Like despicable people. They dont even know what honor is. When the friends calmed down, Lee Han opened his mouth again. This is what I brought up to talk about this in the first place. Instead, if they start a fight, lets cooperate with each other and respond. Because the white tiger tower guys are cowardly and there is a high possibility of attacking them in groups. indeed! okay! You have to do that! At Lee Hans words, the students stomped their feet and clapped and cheered as if they were satisfied. Good. Lee Han-do was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Now, when passing by the school and the students of the White Tiger Tower fight, they can call their colleagues to fight back. That much would be enough Come to think of it, the next < Understanding Basic Magic > is going to be with the White Tiger Tower guys, right? Good. I can show those ignorant and vulgar bastards a lesson. In the first place, what kind of magic would children who would wield a piece of metal wield while rolling on the dirt Ive mastered < Light Generation > magic. you also? me too. Lets show magic in front of them. Are you curious about their faces? Couldnt any of them have mastered magic? This is the dignified way of being aristocrat! for a moment. Sitting back in his seat, Lee Han suddenly felt his heart sink as he heard the chatter of the students. Am I the only one who cant master luminous magic right now? * * * The next day. Yoner, who stretched out into the break room, was surprised. There was a dark shadow under Lee Hans eyes. whats the matter!? Yoner thought it was because of the meal at first. Because every meal served in the dormitory made the hungry students starve. The day after they first entered the dormitory, the faces of the students actually changed to crumbly and pale. However, when I think about it, Lee Han was an unusual person who perfectly adapted from the first day. Besides, when the Blue Dragon Tower students were starving, he went to Thunderwalks Hut alone and brought smoked meat and freshly dug vegetables to share with his friends (even though he received some money). There was no reason for such a person to do that because of the meal now. I wonder if its Gainando Im practicing magic. Magic? If you practice separately, it wont Ah. Didnt you say you got permission from Professor Kim the other day? huh. Everyone else said they succeeded in making < Light >, so I practiced all night. ? Yoner tilted his head. It was the first time I heard it. What is that? Uhhhhhh. Gainando walked out to the break room with a protracted yawn. Then, he took out a sausage (the sausage he bought with money from Lee Han yesterday) from the pocket of his shabby clothes. Gainando treated the sausage as if it were a treasure. I looked around for fear that someone might steal it, then put it on the end of a skewer and into the crackling flame in the fireplace. The sausages began to cook with a sizzling sound. As it was made from high-quality pigs, the smell of the sausage stimulated the hungry intestines. Hehehe Not noticing that Lee Han and Yoner were looking at each other pitifully, Gainando took a potato (which he bought with money) from another pocket. pulled out Then he carefully tucked it under the fire in the fireplace. Hehehehe Guinando. I wont steal it, so just eat it normally. ?!?? Gainando jumped up and was surprised. He didnt know that Lee Han and Yoner were behind him. Since when have you been here?! Ever since you carefully inserted the sausage. Oh no! Ill take the sausage. Take it out. omg! Upon hearing this, Gainando hurriedly pulled out a skewer. And then he gave me a look of caution. Cainan Island. Do you really think me and Yoner will take your sausage and potatoes? Water of course not. Even though he said that, Kainando still had a wary expression on his face. Instead of speaking, Lee Han looked at Yoner and said. Your condition is serious. Everyone is hungry. Rather than saying that Gainando was particularly crazy, everyone was hungry right now. If it wasnt for the shame that Lee Han brought food from the Thunderwalkers Hut and distributed it to them, the students condition would have gotten even worse. I think Ill eat all the meat this weekend Ill have to hunt again this weekend. Are you okay? I should ask Nilia to go with me. At Lee Hans words, Yoner nodded. Certainly, it would be reassuring if Nylia, a skilled Dark Elf hunter, would accompany them. Of course, Nilia wasnt here, and if she had heard of it, she would have been bewildered, saying Why me all of a sudden!? Professor Thunderwalker is subtly demeaning. Lee Han grumbled. Professor Thunderstruck was a rather petty dwarf. They allowed him to use the cabin to his hearts content, but Lee Han was very picky about taking what was in it. I dont know if Im going to eat it on the spot or cook it, but if I try to take it, Ill increase all kinds of nagging. -Wait, that bread is the bread I baked for dinner! no! When did you put the jam in your pocket again! why do you want to take it? -no. I tended the garden as the professor ordered, but cant I take this too? -You just ate well! Why take extra!? If you take it all with you every time you come, Ill tear you away! There seems to be no way to steal it because there are no gaps. Cant I somehow create a gap After saying that, Yoner realized what he had said and was surprised. He had been immersed in this school before he knew it. * * * Troll Professor Garcia Kim smiled bitterly at the incoming students. As much as he was interested in the students, Garcia was able to notice subtle changes quickly. first. As the first week of entering the magic school was coming to an end, the students were very hungry and hungry. Garca didnt fully agree with the principals theories, but nothing was as effective at getting students moving as starving them. Starving students do everything in their power to overcome the situation. Everyone, do your best. second. Tension was already beginning to show between the towers. As students from different backgrounds gathered, it was only natural for students to compete and antagonize each other. In particular, < The Tower of the Arrogant Blue Dragon > and < The Tower of the White Tiger Biting the Lightning > have always had a bad relationship. The sons of nobles born and raised in a traditional grand family vs the sons of knights born and raised on the rugged and desolate borders of the empire. I couldnt get along well. But this was also one of the things that, according to the principals theory, made the students sprint. The more you compete with each other, the stronger you become! ruler. Everyone please sit down. It wasnt as shocking as when we first met, but Professor Garcia was still intimidating. It was only natural that he had troll blood mixed in. Students from the Tower of the Blue Dragon and the Tower of the White Tiger sat quietly. I learned the < light generation > magic the other day. Not all of them were successful, but that doesnt disappoint. The magical path doesnt come in a hurry. Youll be at a loss at first, but once you get the hang of it and get the hang of it, your skills will start to improve quickly. ruler. But, in the meantime, has anyone succeeded in using the < light generation > magic? Lee Han held back a yawn and raised his hand. I practiced all night. When the other Blue Dragon Tower students all succeeded in < creating light > magic, Lee Han suddenly became impatient. As a skilled Korean, it was Lee Han who could not stay still if he fell behind in competition with others. In the end, instead of sleeping all night, Lee Han practiced the < Generate Light > spell. If it wasnt for the enormous amount of magical power, he would have collapsed long ago, but Lee Han was fine no matter how much he used it. I was just a little sleepy. ? Lee Han felt something strange. None of the students around him raised a hand. what?! Ohh As expected, Wodanaz. amazing. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower clapped in small applause with a mixture of envy and pride. Look at the White Tiger Tower guys! This is Wordanaz! I felt the same way. hey. No matter how much he thought about it, Lee Han couldnt understand it, so he asked the student next to him. It was clearly a guy who said he had mastered luminous magic. I heard you learned luminous magic? ah. have you heard It was almost successful, but not completely successful. But that was actually close to success, so I said I mastered it. I was tricked! These ostentatious bastards! Chapter 20 Chapter 020 Having been with the Wardanaz family for so long, I had forgotten how ostentatious the imperial aristocrats were. Imperial aristocrats value honor more than life and take pride in eating luxurious meals even on the verge of bankruptcy! Ah-oh. I suffered needlessly. Its great! Two people came out of the Blue Dragon Tower. ? Lee Han looked to the side. The princess also raised her hand. Not only that, but he was casting his gaze at Lee Han. And those eyes werent very friendly. There was cold emotion in his blue eyes. what? Lee Han was lost in thought. Being hated by the princess, one of the most talented people in the Blue Dragon Tower, wasnt very helpful. And Lee Han had no memory of doing anything wrong to the princess. Rather, it was just kindness. We caught a wild boar together, and we talked about useful lectures that are helpful to students Ive made a plan for how to get help with assignments and exams later. Why are you like that? Is it because I went around with Gainando? Tuk-tuk C Wodhanaj. Asan Dalcard spoke softly. It seems that the princess believes the strange rumors about you, Wodanaz. Is that a strange rumor? Rumor has it that youre looking for a way to be lazy and not immerse yourself in magic. Its nonsensical nonsense. Asan made an angry expression as if it were his own business. Lee Han, from the Wardanaz family, couldnt be like that. But Lee Han was surprised. no. Is it accurate? How did know? Its so accurate that it gives me goosebumps! And to Lee Han, this didnt feel particularly dishonorable. because it was true However, Asan seemed very, very angry at this nonsensical rumor. I was disappointed in the princess with this incident. Of course, the person who spread these rumors is the worst one, but to believe such ridiculous rumors. No, what can you believe it? ?! Asan was shocked. Wardanaz how lenient you intend to be! It is said that the students of the Blue Dragon Tower come from a noble family, but there was no student who showed the nobility itself like Wodanaz right in front of Asan. Asan realized anew why his family sent him to this school. It was clear that he was sent to meet such a friend. You are such a great guy. Wodanaz. ?? Lee Han was puzzled by Asans reaction. Did I eat something wrong? * * * Light! Shine. Lee Han and the princess succeeded in < creation of light > magic. At the tip of the wand, a spherical mass of luminous light formed and stayed there like a lantern. The princesss < creation of light > magic felt somehow cool and distinct, and Lee Hans < creation of light > magic felt like it was burning as intensely as the sun. Professor Garcia clapped his hands for joy. Very well done! It is rare for students to succeed in luminous magic in the first week. Its a pleasure to meet great people. Of course, there is no need to be nervous or disappointed. Luminous magic is the most basic magic among the 1st circle magic, and it is the magic that helps you understand what magic is. A little faster or a little slower wont make the magic path run. It doesnt sound very convincing. Lee Han thought so. Of course, as Professor Garcia said, the talents of the students could not be evaluated with this < creation of light > magic. Compared to math, just because I got used to addition quickly didnt mean I could solve complex math problems like calculus well later. However, there was no way that such words would come to the students who are full of competition now. In fact, everyone was blazing with the thought, I will definitely learn it before the other top guys! Professor Garcia smiled and continued. The reason why I first learned the < Light Creation > magic is because the magic we will be learning this semester is elemental magic. You must have subconsciously mastered the art of using elemental magic while learning < Generate Light > magic. ! The students corrected their postures with excited expressions at Professor Garcias words. Elemental magic! Elemental magic was basically magic that included easy attributes such as fire, water, earth, and wind, as well as difficult attributes such as darkness and plants. And this elemental magic served as a solid foundation before learning other complex and difficult magic. Want to summon a spirit? If you wanted to summon a fire spirit, you had to learn some fire elemental magic. Otherwise, the flame spirit could not be controlled. Want to make an artifact? Of course, to deal with jewels with fire properties or to put fire-related magic, you had to learn some degree of flame element magic. To travel far away or to serve in remote parts of the Empire? Even with simple elemental magic, wizards could be treated well. Even lighting a campfire or preparing drinking water was an enormously high-class manpower. Like this, elemental magic was playing the role of basic education that all new wizards had to learn and move on, starting with the easy to learn and easy to apply to other magics. If I had to compare it, it was similar to learning addition and subtraction to learn other higher education. Today, we will practice the < light generation > magic, but at the same time, we will have you test various basic elemental magics. Each person has an element that suits their aptitude, and finding that element is important. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students whispered with excited expressions. In fact, wizards didnt have to learn all magic. You only need to learn the fields you are interested in and want to learn. As such, it was better to find the element that suits you and learn it diligently than to learn all elemental magic. It was for this reason that Professor Garcia was not obsessed with < light generation > magic. ruler. Then Professor Garcia tapped the classroom floor with a giant cane, and candles appeared in front of each student and lit. The trick is the same as the previous < Generate Light >. But this time its different to make the fire burn, not the light. Youd better be more careful. Unlike light, fire can burn people. Gulp- Some students looked nervous. With the incantation that comes from your heart burn! A blazing fireball appeared in front of Professor Garcia. It was a mysterious magical fire that burned by itself even though there was no firewood. ruler. Everyone try it. Theres nothing to be too afraid of. Because I am by your side. Burn up! Sizzling Sizzling Fire The students concentrated and tried to come up with an image of fire. A few astute students, realizing Professor Garcias intentions, brought their hands close to the candles or glared at the flickering candles. When you focus your mind, it is much easier to create an image if the object is actually nearby. With the mental power unique to wizards, he conjured up images of fire. I memorize a spell with a strong will to draw out mana and create that fire! Lee Han also concentrated on trying to cook the fire. Unlike < Generation of Light >, I intended to learn it normally without being fooled by others. for a moment. for a moment. ? However, Professor Garcia stopped Lee Han. Student Lee Han. Students do not practice pyrotechnics. ??? Lee Han was puzzled. Come to think of it, there was no candle in front of Lee Han. Instead, there was glistening water in a copper bowl. Why? Because its dangerous. Lee Han realized. Even when practicing the < light generation > magic, the light would explode several times because it failed to control. It was only a little blinding, but it didnt matter if the light exploded. But what if the flames explode? hmm. Many will die. Lee Han nodded in agreement. It was a reason I couldnt help but understand. I think it would be a good time to do it when the control over magical power has increased and the sense for the elements has become more sophisticated. understand. Until then, practice the < Create Water > spell. < Water generation > magic is not that dangerous even if it fails. water. Like fire, it was one of the representative elements. Although it is difficult to clearly conjure images of metal or lightning, few people cannot conjure up images of water. Such an easy and familiar element. Moreover, unlike flames, they were not dangerous when they failed. But The water is a little subtle. Disadvantages of water elemental magic. Its not that its not cool its not. Theres that too, but its usefulness is a bit subtle. Its usefulness was a bit subtle. attack? Fire or lightning was better. defense? Earth or metal was better. If I had to choose a strong point, there was the fact that I could make my own drinking water when traveling, but Its a really subtle advantage. To Lee Han, whose goal was to sit at a job where he could eat sweet honey every day as an imperial mage, such survival use was rather subtle. But what can I do? I couldnt burn the surroundings while practicing flames. Spring up! Wardanaz. i envy you. To receive special instruction from a professor. Asan, who was practicing next to him, said as if he was envious. Of course, it sounded like nonsense to Lee Han. Does this look like a special teaching? Lee Han just wanted to learn flame magic like everyone else. I dare not use subtle elemental magic Spring up! Spring up! Chow ah! On just the third attempt, a mass of water appeared in the air. !? Not a drop of water, but a fist-sized lump of water! Lee Han was surprised, and Professor Garcia was also surprised. No matter how successful the luminescence magic was, I got used to it a little, but to succeed in the water creation magic the third time. It was not an easy look. Besides, it wasnt a drop of water, but a fist-sized lump of water. It was possible only when the aptitude with the element was really well matched. amazing! Everyone look here! Student Lee Han succeeded in water elemental magic! Wow! amazing! As expected, Wodanaz! The Blue Dragon Tower students looked at Lee Hans magic with delighted expressions, while the White Tiger Tower students frowned and envied each other. Clap clap clap- Professor Garcia clapped. This student is great. I want everyone to see it. But everyone. There is no need to fret. There is an element suitable for each aptitude. Find the element that suits your aptitude and youll learn the trick in no time. Students who grew up in volcanic areas or blacksmiths are exposed to flames, students who grew up by rivers or beaches, students who grew up in water and windy desolate lands, students who grew up in wind The more familiar you are with the elements, the easier it is to create an image, so it is easier to handle. Lee Han, who was listening, was puzzled. Im not particularly from a river or seaside, am I? The only memory related to water in my life was the memory of drinking water from a professor. Is it just a natural personality that goes well with water? It wasnt that bad, but anyway It would have been better if it matched well with rare attributes like lightning and ice. Some of the advantages are advantages, but it was a little subtle advantage, so it felt strange. I suddenly felt his gaze, so I looked to the side and the princess hurriedly turned her head. It seemed like he had just been staring at me. ? As I thought about something else, a lump of water that had formed in the air lost its shape and poured onto the floor. Professor Garcia nodded. Student Han Lees next task is to create water, then hold it in shape and fix it. All right. professor. It was a little easier to hold on to it while concentrating on it unless you knew how to create water. Lee Han answered without thinking. Then, out of curiosity, I asked. professor. How long should I keep and fix it? ah. You dont have to ask like that, the magic will run out first No. Wait a minute. Usually, a new mages magic would wear out before concentration. However, the freshman in front of me is the exact opposite. There was no way he could do that because he had an enormous amount of horsepower. Professor Garcia nodded and answered happily. I think I can keep it and fix it until the end of class! ??? Lee Han doubted his ears. Uh isnt that corporal punishment? Chapter 21 Chapter 021 C If you only see crazy people around you, you should doubt whether that person is also crazy. There was a saying like this. Magic school was similar. If all the professors look crazy, you should be suspicious of even the sane professors hanging out with them! hmm. okay. Professor Garcia was good friends with that crazy headmaster. After all, you cant trust a single professor. If Professor Garcia had heard it, he would have beaten his heart out of resentment. Of course, maintaining magic until the end of class could feel harsh mentally. As an analogy, it was like putting a spinning top on top of your fingernails and enduring it while maintaining balance. However, Professor Garcia also had his own reasons for giving Lee Han this assignment. First of all, the fact that he succeeded in creating water three times meant that Lee Han was very talented, even considering that he was compatible with water. Moreover, the amount of magical power is enormous enough to overwhelm that talent. If it was a gemstone of this size, it had to be polished to show off its brilliance. Professor Garcia gave instructions because he thought it was an exercise that Lee Han could do well enough. Of course, such sincerity was not conveyed to Lee Han. From now on, Ill have to think that all the professors at this school are missing one screw at a time. Squeezing his concentration to keep a lump of water, Lee Han thought so. * * * The rest of the < Understanding Basic Magic > class passed warmly. Some of the Blue Dragon Tower students additionally succeeded in < creating light >, and the princess also succeeded in < creating fire >. Yoner was delighted to realize that the wind element and aptitude matched well, and Gainando almost burned and ate one of his staffs. And for the rest of the time, Lee Han had to keep his mouth shut and focus on maintaining the water. Isnt that really too much? ??? Professor Wooregeol tilted his head at Lee Hans words. I didnt really understand why some of what Lee Han had just explained was too much. Its just Didnt Professor Garcia Kim like you? I guess thats why you did that? Like I tend to the garden now? ah. He grumbles a lot. At Lee Hans bony words, Professor Thunderwalker grumbled inwardly. Friday afternoon everyone is waiting for the weekend. Lee Han was working in the garden of Professor Thunderwalkers cabin. If you look at other students, they must have whispered, That professor is really terrible. However, Professor Wooregeol also had something to make excuses for. Because this was what Lee Han said he would do. -professor. Im here to help manage the cabin. -Oh oh. thanks. -Can I eat some of the stuff in the cabin instead of working? -do whatever you want. That much -Then can I take a little while I eat a little? -no. this guy I was wrong for asking. okay. Thunderwalker shook his head and raised both hands. I would never have thought that such an answer would come to a casual question, How was your first week? But aside from his grumbling habit, Lee Han was the most anticipated student among freshmen right now. Isnt that why Professor Garcia Kim is also giving Lee Han special treatment? And even in the eyes of Professor Wooregeol, Lee Hans ability was outstanding. It wasnt a magical ability. To be able to do chores with such persistence. The more I look at him, the more hes born. It was the ability to do chores. If Lee Han heard it, he would have thought he would have been serious at once, but his steps were serious. Thunderwalker thought that the most necessary ability for alchemy was the ability to do such chores without getting tired. A natural sense of magical power that can distinguish any reagent? A spirit affinity that allows you to quickly become friends with any spirit? A fine horsepower adjustment that can handle any delicate process? didnt need it all What an outstanding alchemist needed was steel-like endurance, silently wiping a mountain of flasks and not running away. And Lee Han had that ability from the first time I saw him. If he had been another aristocrat, he would never have done chores such as gardening and managing the hut, no matter how much food he provided, but Lee Han would rather come and do chores and get food. It was because he had the talent of an alchemist. Why do I get goose bumps? While digging potatoes, Lee Han was puzzled. It was cool weather, but strangely, I got goosebumps. Isnt it hard? its okay. Lee Han answered without thinking about the thunder step. Actually it wasnt too hard. His stamina is also his stamina, but he was used to doing chores like this under a professor. Picking fresh vegetables from the garden and taking out the fish traps installed on the riverside were honestly among the easy tasks. Whoops. ?? When Professor Thunderstruck laughed happily, Lee Han became more puzzled. what? Does it make you feel good because others work hard? After all, professors You have talent. Wodanaz. ah. yes. Did you hear it through your ear just now? no. professor. The thunderous step clicked his tongue. Even if I told her now, she wouldnt listen to that grumbling personality. How the hell did a guy like that come from the granite statues of the Wardanaj family? Thunderstruck burrowed deeply into the armchair, filled a long pipe unique to the dwarves, and lit it. Then he let out a puff of smoke and opened his mouth again. Did anything else happen? How bored is this person? Lee Han was dumbfounded as he brushed off the dirt on the carrots. Well, since he is also a professor, he didnt know that it was natural in some way. To be a true professor, you have to let students work and be bored by yourself. Did you have any friction with the other dorm students? uh? How do you know? Youre not the first freshman here, and youre probably not the last. Of course you can guess. Thunderwalker said in a voice that was greatly improved by smoking. Try to guess. The opponents must be the students of the White Tiger Tower. yes. youre right. From the words of the thunderous step, Lee Han noticed that the blue dragon pagoda traditionally had a bad relationship with the white tiger pagoda. I cant help but get along badly. Because one side is the family of the great nobility of the empire and the other is the knight family. Wont there be fights at a young age? Isnt that an absurd reason? Thats why you have to fight for nothing. Im also busy learning magic. At Lee Hans words, Thunder Walk nodded. Certainly, Lee Han was right. It was utterly foolish. But isnt everyone stupid when theyre young? Still, Wodanaz, you have a little bit of eyes. okay. We dont have to fight each other for such absurd reasons. Wouldnt it be better to practice magic during the useless fighting time? youre right. Maybe there will be less fights this year with a guy like you. Even if the guys from the White Tiger Tower challenge you, ignore it. uh. We have already fought. Thunderstruck put down the pipe he was holding in his mouth and looked at Lee Han as if he was embarrassed. You say you dont like having to fight needlessly for absurd reasons?? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no. First of all, what should I do? Lee Han protested as if he was unfair. Thunderstruck nodded at once. Well, there were times when you couldnt avoid a fight first. Looks like all the guys in the White Tiger Tower are rough guys. I usually dont push hard enough to start a fight in the first week. How did you end up fighting? They made a fuss about taking a swordsmanship class. Took- Thunderstep dropped the pipe he asked again. It was that absurd. Arent they very mean? You guys are weird! The thunderous step was absurd. Why did he listen to swordsmanship during many, many lectures? I thought I knew why the White Tiger Tower guys were arguing. You managed to escape, yes. Most of the guys in the White Tiger Tower learn magic late, but are good at fighting. yes. It was difficult for three people to attack and knock it down. Thunderstep calmly put the pipe aside. I felt like I shouldnt smoke any more today. Did you knock it down? It was hard. I was lucky. Today, I can only work this far. Please prepare me something to eat. Oh. Can I still? then. of course. Thunderstruck decided to treat Lee Han a little better. It was because he might later become the best swordsman in the empire and come to assassinate him. * * * Vegetables grown in Thunderwalks hut were thick and fresh, probably because they had received plenty of energy from nature. The professor washed the potatoes, onions and carrots in water, peeled them, and cut them into large chunks. Then, toss the butter into a pot and stir-fry the onion and garlic. Bring me some hanging meat. no. This meat belongs to me and Yoner. Am I the only one eating? All right. Lee Han later decided to apologize to Yoner and brought the dangling smoked pork. After putting the meat in the thunder step, stir-fry it, and pour a generous amount of wine. The thick wine aroma stung his nostrils. Soon after, potatoes, carrots, onions, etc. entered one after another. Thunderwalk said, seasoning it moderately with salt. Its a stew that comes down from the family. With this one, you dont need any side dishes. A piece of warm, freshly baked white bread is enough. There was a reason Professor Wooregeol spoke so confidently. The stew was really good. The dwarf stew warmed up Lee Hans stomach after not drinking warm soup for several days. Only the sound of spoons scraping wooden bowls and the sound of each other eating stew echoed. ah. I really like it. Is it delicious? Excellent. As an experienced graduate student, Lee Han answered immediately. I couldnt express my thunderous step in words, but the look on my face showed that I was proud. He seemed very happy. Come to think of it, did the professor manage all of this before I came? okay. What about the others? Hmmmm. Everyone ran away because they were lazy and lacking in tact. For a moment, Han Lee regretted, Did I get hurt? But it was already spilled water. It must have been quite cumbersome. What a hassle! If you want to become an alchemist, this is the basics! Cleaning up the dust accumulated in the cabin, clearing the stove, checking the ingredients, managing the vegetable garden, and checking the traps placed on the riverside and the small traps set up at the corner were actually not the basics. Looking at it listed, its strange. Why did I think it wasnt that difficult? Lee Han lamented his own awareness of the working conditions. Working under a professor for so long has numbed his senses. There are a lot of gardens left. Can I grow some? Oh Thunderstruck admired. Lee Han didnt know, but he was admiring the thunderous step in his mind, saying, As expected, this born alchemist guy. That look that does not give in to countless chores and rather makes them work. It wasnt usually a talent. Of course it is. What are you trying to grow? Shouldnt we plant cabbages and green onions? Both will be fine. The thunderous steps that had been nodding their heads stopped. Youre not trying to do business with that, are you? oh. How did you know? Did other students do this first? You are the first, you bastard! Chapter 22 Chapter 022 The thunderous walk made me laugh, but then I nodded. He had no intention of saying anything about growing and selling. First of all, there is no student as far as I know. Its a very creative idea. Very creative. oh. thank you Business will be good. Not a compliment! Thunder steps grumbled, but in fact, money management was also an important virtue for an alchemist. Who can get expensive reagents and materials? Everyone had to figure it out and save money. Looking at saving money like that, there wont be a shortage of money later. Cabbage and green onion um. It looks like a good way to cook stew. ! At the words of a thunderous step, Lee Han raised his head. The empire didnt only have Western-style food. There were all kinds of food depending on the location as it was incredibly wide. While the western part of the empire, where the Wodanaz family is located, had western-style eating habits of mainly eating bread and cheese, the eastern part of the empire had rice, noodles, red pepper paste, and soybean paste, which were familiar to Lee Han. Do you like stew? I like it, but I tend to avoid eating it. ? Its Eastern food, right? I hate eastern dwarves. Thunderwalker said with a frown on his face. It seemed to bring up bad memories. Did something bad happen to you? My distant relatives live in the eastern part of the country, and every time I meet them, they nag me so much Regeneration potions are expensive these days, so go into business with them, so you cant make money. Do you really use a long tobacco pipe Lee Han was taken aback by the more detailed complaint. Ive heard that the eastern part of the empire values traditions and rules more than the western part, but thats about it. Thats right. I said something nonsensical. There is nothing wrong with the food though. I dont hate it. Lets eat it together later when we make stew. Lee Han had never said he would, but he knew it wasnt very nice to say such a thing in front of an uncomfortable professor. It is an honor to serve you, Professor. Thunderstruck listened to Lee Hans words and nodded. for a moment. If its House Wardanaj, its west. Can I trust and eat Eastern cuisine from such a bastard? Thunders steps became a little uneasy. Of course, I knew that Lee Han had a great talent for chores, but isnt it rare for someone from an aristocratic background to be good at cooking? The last time I saw him grilling a steak, he wasnt bad at cooking, but it was true that Eastern cuisine was quite tricky. No, thinking about it, it doesnt seem like its a good idea to get it. You raised me, so Im fine. yes? But the pork you ate earlier was caught by me and my friends After all, thats the pig I prepared! Thunderstruck eventually got angry. * * * After the meal and tidying up, Lee Han slowly prepared to go back. really. What are you going to do on the weekend? Should I come and work? No matter how it is, does it look like Ill be calling students on the weekends too? Thunderstep asked in an absurd voice. But what was more absurd was Lee Han. what? You dont usually call on weekends? Why? Wasnt calling students on the weekend a basic skill of professors? You dont have to come on the weekends because youve done a good job. Maybe if you want to tend your garden And youll be very busy on the weekends. Thunderstep said meaningfully. When Lee Han heard that, he felt a little uneasy. Why are you like that again? Is anything going on? What is the job? Think carefully. What will the students who have been starving and suffering during the weekdays do on the weekends? Are you setting the school on fire? Thats a bit too extreme. It was about finding a way to eat and live. corner the students Then you will find out. As the will of Principal Rich, who is represented by , usually freshmen would start thinking about it on weekends because they had time to spare. C Why the hell does this school bully us like this? Is it because the principal is undead? C You cant continue to starve like this! At least we should get something to eat! C Oh friends! Lets join hands together! Well, Ive heard rumors that the students of < Black Turtle''s Tower > search the forest behind the main building looking for edible fruits. These are the students of the Black Turtle Tower. Thunderstruck replied as if he knew that. The actions of freshmen were usually divided according to the top. The students of the Black Turtle Tower, who included commoners and even merchant slaves, were among the fastest moving, not caring about face. As such, it was only natural to search the forests and mountains behind the school to find something to eat. Thanks to your hunting, there will be guys who actively try to hunt. Its rare to find guys who hunt from the first week. Isnt it all thanks to the professors teachings? Lee Hans flattery and thunderous steps smiled happily, then felt something uncomfortable. Do you feel strangely like cursing? How were the Blue Dragon Tower students usually? The Blue Dragon Tower is the slowest. Arent they guys with heavy hips? Lee Han had no choice but to agree. Certainly, looking at the same top friends, it seemed that only a few people would go to the forest to find something to eat just because the weekend was coming. But there are always some talented guys who come to their senses after starving for a few weeks and find a good way. Thunderwalker said that and looked at Lee Han. Come to think of it, this years Blue Dragon Tower seemed very different from usual. First of all, since the way of thinking of those from the Wardanaz family is different Hes really strange. Dear Professor. Can I ask about the other towers? I can tell you this much. The Phoenix Tower students Shouldnt they be separated? Those guys arent the ones who will be shaken just because theyre starving and having a hard time. A tower of phoenix made up of apprentice priests sent by the Imperial Church. As they have always practiced frugality and frugality in the temple, it was natural that they were the quickest to adapt to this magic academy. So while the other Tower students went around looking for something to eat, the Phoenix Tower students often just prayed and endured. It was the power of faith. Amazing. How can I survive on only such things? Lee Han, who was thinking, hesitated. Come to think of it, Lee Han also endured well for several years in graduate school. hmm. Come to think of it, people seem to be surprisingly able to endure it. really. Wodanaz. Are you planning to hunt on the weekend? yes. There was no need to hide it, so Lee Han answered confidently. Then beware of the White Tiger Tower guys. Because they tend to go hunting often. Usually, Im on the side of being careful in the first week, but Ive heard that someone hunted well, so I wont stay still with that personality. Isnt it all thanks to the professors teachings? it was enough to know. Be careful because the white tiger top guys are traditionally the ones who do a lot of accidents. Originally from a family of knights, they are full of blood. yes. When we fight, we will strategize well so that the majority can deal with the minority. Thats not the sound! Thunderstruck was about to say something. To be honest, it was because the Wardanaz family guy really seemed to be able to take care of himself. I may not meet you. The forests and mountains are wide, and the white tiger tower guys might choose something else instead of hunting No no. What in the first week. What else can I do instead of hunting? Thunderstep regretted that he had brought this out for nothing. For some reason, if I told Lee Han, I thought that Lee Han would try it himself. Escape. ?! escape. The vast grounds of this magic academy were surrounded by tall walls, and those walls were also protected by magic. But there will always be people who try to break through. Considering the villages located outside the magic academy and the things that could be obtained from those villages, it was only natural that there would be an escape attempt. A new coat, a new shirt, a new belt, a new pants, a new boot, bread and butter, cheese, and jam, assorted dried rations, needle and thread, just in case, paper and feather pens, soap and perfume Damn it. There are so many that I cant even organize them all! The moment he heard the word escape, Lee Hans eyes flashed and his head spun. If he could get those things, Lee Han could live like a king in his dormitory. Look at this! I didnt want to tell you because I was like this! Thunderstruck saw Lee Hans expression and knew what he was thinking. What do I mean? I dont think you know that you guys are out there and calculating what you can get! no? Is it magic? You are talking magic! dont be stupid The reason why the White Tiger Tower guys try to escape first every year is because they are the stupidest. Werent there any successes? Isnt it? but it wasnt! Oh Youll regret it! The thunderous steps suddenly stopped after shouting. Come to think of it, I dont see any reason why he would dry it like this. Originally, when I was young, everyone was bound to do stupid things. done. If you want to do it, do it. no. professor. I never intend to. Put saliva on your mouth and speak! * * * S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A dark room. In a room where only one candle was flickering, three people with stern expressions were threatening an orc. hey. Choi. Do you know the current situation? uh? The only way for you to get out is to cooperate! Lee Han. Even if that prince doesnt do that, Ill just answer if you ask. Durgyu looked at Gainando as if it was absurd. It was more absurd than scary that a guy who looked like he couldnt even raise a fist frowned and threatened. The three of them suddenly appeared and said Follow me! and followed. What kind of nonsense play is this? hmm. Didnt it really work? Lee Han removed the curtain. Sunlight entered the empty classroom. Yoner blew out the candle. Gainando, unable to grasp the situation, looked at Lee Han and Therugyu in embarrassment. You said you had to blackmail Choi?! Did you know each other?! okay. Then why did you prepare this!? If you pretend to be friendly and bring him, Im afraid other White Tiger Tower students will see you. ! Durgyu was taken aback by those words. Lee Han was right. There was nothing good about being misunderstood. thanks. Han Lee. Certainly, if I had come in while talking on a friendly note, I might have been misunderstood. What do you have with this? I can do this much for you, who will act as a spy in the future. for a moment. Am I a spy? Durgyu protested against the dishonorable title. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Didnt you tell me if that Moradi family member did something suspicious? It was. Then youre a spy? I dont think theres anything more noble and honorable than a spy, right? Durgyu protested as if he were from a knight family. I tell you for the sake of honor and justice, but why is this a spy? I think Im a spy. Gainando, who was listening beside him, helped. Durgyu glared at Kainan-do. Kainan-do was stingy, avoiding his gaze and lingering. Coming to think of it, I dont think he was a spy. Chapter 23 Chapter 023 Lee Han decided to be considerate of Therugyu. Well, this is for honor and justice, so the word spy doesnt fit. Durgyu. You are a whistleblower. Uh Huh? Durgyu was taken aback by the unfamiliar word. However, it didnt feel too bad because it seemed a little noble, but more classy than a spy. I think youre okay? okay. In the future, as a whistleblower, I would like to inform you of the conspiracy of the students of the White Tiger Tower. Dont let that happen. Yoner, sitting next to him and listening with his face resting on his palms, was amazed. How did you convince the orc from the White Tiger Tower to cooperate like that? Durgyu. The reason I brought you here on a weekend morning is to think about how to get out of school. what?! Durgyu was surprised. It was an expected reaction, so Lee Han was calm. However, what followed was beyond Lee Hans expectations. Did you think of leaving too? ?! * * * Like all other Tower students, the White Tiger Tower students struggled with hunger. If you come from a knights family, you might ask if its not strong against hunger, but the knights family was also a noble family of the empire. I never had to go hungry. Rather, eating well and moving well were part of the job, so there were parts where it was harder to endure hunger. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C I have to hunt at least! In the Tower of the Blue Dragon, Wardanaj caught a wild boar, but we can catch it too! -When its the weekend, lets make a group and go catch it. Theres no one here who hasnt hunted before. We have the best advantage! -Lets break the noses of the other tower guys who conceit with one magic! -ruler. ruler. quiet everyone Giselle was, of course, the one who took control of such a chaotic atmosphere. With her natural dominance, she quickly won over the hungry students. -hunt? Its good. But think carefully, everyone. Will hunting be that easy? -I also caught the Wardanaz family -It was a wild boar prepared by the alchemy professor. Think carefully. How deep would you have to go to catch a wild boar like that? Are you unfamiliar with the terrain around here? - - At Giselles words, the students understood without realizing it. Certainly, hunting was not easy. Especially in places you dont know. It was honestly scary to go deeper into the low mountains or forests behind the school. Isnt it an unknown area where you dont know what monsters might be? -Then Moradi. do you have another way? -okay. -What way? -How to get out of school and head to the village outside. -!!! -If you succeed, you wont have to worry about whether you can catch a beast or not? We will be able to bring everything we need during the semester. -Is that really?! C Ha But its so absurd. -The necessary methods are already organized in my head. You can follow me if you want to follow me. Because I have no intention of monopolizing myself. But if youre following me, you must follow my orders. I wont forgive you for ruining the atmosphere or ruining your plans with your rebellion. -of course. Moradi! -Who will disobey you! * * * No? Could I participate if I just listen to the orders? hey. Lee Han. Cant you? Durgyu looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Durgyu didnt know whether she would accept Lee Han or not But as the Wodanaz family, they have pride, so how could they participate there? When he remembered what Giselle was trying to do to Lee Han, Durgyu himself became even more angry. Remember what Giselle did. Well, I wont let you participate. no. Its not that kind of problem. While Durgyu was bewildered, Lee Han was lost in thought. Giselles words complicated her thoughts. Originally, Lee Han planned to find an escape route little by little by gathering friends like Durgyu and Nilia. Of course, I had no intention of finding it all at once. Like what Professor Thunderwalker said, escaping wouldnt be that easy. Surprisingly, however, Giselle of the White Tiger Tower asserted that a method was prepared. Is it a bluff? no. I wasnt the type to brag. Its not even Cainan. I hadnt talked to Giselle of the Moradi family much, but I could guess what kind of person it was. Cool-headed and strong-willed personality. When such a person declared like that, it was clear that there was a corner to believe. Right. They said they wouldnt let me participate No Youre not serious, are you? Then I cant help it. okay. Im glad you understand. I have no choice but to chase after them and dig them up. Durgyu didnt know where to start pointing out. Are you serious? Is there a better way than to follow them? Doesnt that seem a bit dishonorable? Durgyu hesitated. All knights had to pursue honor even in a mere battle. Besides, the Wodanaz family is the great family of the empire. He must have valued honor as much as Durgyu. Durgyu. Think carefully. Its a strategy. Yes? Knowing your enemy and knowing yourself. Its a strategy. is it? Its a strategy. Lee Han looked directly at Durgyu and said in a steady voice. Originally, the more bullshit, the more confidently I have to insist. In the world, there was a reason why the one with the loudest voice won. No matter how strange it sounds, if you say it sincerely and with your soul, it will have a strange persuasive power. When Lee Han of the Wodanaz family spoke seriously with a cold face like a sculpture, Durgyu unconsciously said, Huh? Is that so? and started to get confused. Come to think of it, it seems like a strategy It could be a strategy. okay. Its a strategy. You need to know what the enemy is planning. So prepare for it. It wasnt that Giselle was trying to do something to Lee Han with the school escape plan, but Lee Han subtly added that in order to prevent Giselles evil plot from happening in the future, he had to figure out the escape plan. Durgyu. Your role is important. You need to tell me the Moradi family bastards escape plan. i get it. I will try. okay! excellent. You are an honorable whistleblower. Others may not know, but I know how honorable you are! thanks. Lee Han. Yes, yes. Lee Han patted Therugyu on the shoulder, cheered him on, and sent him away. after. I was originally going to think about an escape plan, but my plans have changed. Why is everyone looking at me like that? Yoner and Gainando were looking at Lee Han with strange eyes. Gainando asked seriously. Did you ever learn brainwashing magic before entering school? * * * Saturday evening at sunset. It was the time when it was decided that Giselle of the Moradi family would lead the students of the White Tiger Tower and try to escape. Lee Han, who heard the time from Durgyu, also began to move. I have to check the escape route this time if possible. There was no way Giselle would tell others how to escape. Besides, once you succeed, you will thoroughly check who is coming after you from the next time. Because Lee Han would have done the same! The best chance to check the escape route without getting caught was today, the first attempt. Even the White Tiger Tower students are nervous today, the first attempt, so they wont have time to check whos following them. Durgyu. Guinan Island. Yoner. Nilia. Lee Han said while looking at his friends gathered at the table. These friends gathered here will be your companions for todays pursuit. Thank you all for coming to our meeting today to find your way out of school. ???? The Dark Elf Nilia pricked up her ears in surprise. It was the first time I heard it. They called me, so I thought, Ah, are you going hunting? I came here with a light heart What is this!? Get out of school!? okay. its crazy?!? Nilias cry made Gainando unknowingly relieved. Still, there was one more sane person in this meeting besides Cainando himself. yes! Thats crazy! Of course, if I could go outside, I wanted to go to the village. But it cant be that easy, can it? Since Wodanaz said so much, I thought he might have an idea, so I followed him, but it was also true that I was afraid. no. Nilia. Im not trying to get out of here. I have a plan. ! Nilia widened her eyes in surprise at Lee Hans sincere words. do you have a plan Its only been a week since I entered school, but already? Looking at her expression, it didnt look like she was lying. The Wardanaz family is really amazing! Nilia swallowed her admiration inwardly. Ive only heard a lot of rumors about the Wodanaz family, but looking at Lee Han now, I could understand why the rumors spread. The atmosphere itself was different from the other freshmen. Nilia asked in a slightly anticipatory voice. What are your plans? There is a student at the White Tiger Tower who knows how to escape, but I will follow him and copy the method. The way Lee Han said was definitely beyond Nilias expectations. It was a problem because it went too far. * * * Chasing down other dorm students and copying their methods wasnt the romantic school life Neilia thought. A short but deep thought. and sigh. However, Nilia eventually decided to participate. C Lee Han. Nylia doesnt seem to want to participate. C But Yoner. We need Nilias help. Neilia is the most proficient at tracking here. -But forcing them to participate -Is that so? I cant help it if I dont want to participate like that -I cant help it! If Im the only one, I have no choice but to help! C Nilia!! Hearing the conversation between Lee Han and Yoner, he couldnt possibly refuse. It wasnt the rules of < Shadow Patrol > to abandon a friend just because you were scared. And to be honest, I was glad that Nilias ability as a hunter was highly evaluated. Ironically, it was not the students of the same tower who valued Nilias abilities as a hunter the most, but Wardanaz from another tower. Durgyu muttered quietly, not understanding. That Dark Elf. I thought you would decline, so why did you participate? I think I know. Gainando said confidently. At those words, Durgyu also spat out a small ah. Right. There are things that no one wants to do. The reasons were several. fear. anxious. egoistic mind. The virtues that made it possible to overcome such reasons and take action were called honor and friendship. Even though that Dark Elf didnt want to do it, there was only one reason for participating. Maybe its because of the friendship between friends. I saw something good. Durgyu secretly smiled. Durgyu himself participated for the sake of honor, so seeing the friends with whom he had built friendships regardless of their families made him feel better. what. Choi. Did you notice too? okay. He must have wanted to go to the village as much. I really want to go to town too. As soon as you arrive in the village, you can sleep on a fluffy bed no no. from what to eat. Im going to eat all the sweet food in town. Candy, chocolate, hotcake, syrup Durgyu looked at Gainando with an absurd look. Why is this guy here? Chapter 24 Chapter 024 While Durgyu was lowering his evaluation of Kainan Island, Nilia began counting out the items she needed to travel around at night for a long time. First of all, you dont know how long you will be moving, so you have to prepare as well as possible. It would be nice to have sturdy boots and a few good pairs of socks We dont have those. At Lee Hans words, the atmosphere became solemn. The principal deliberately gave them rough, old clothes, but there was no way that was the case. Nilia took out her luggage as if she knew that. Ive been making spare boots using the skins of the animals I caught the other day. I tore off the curtains in the break room and made footswraps. ruler. Give me your feet. When Lee Han and Yoner didnt say anything, Nilia felt sorry for her. Did I get into trouble again? After bringing the meat, Nilia was able to get along with the < Black Turtle Tower > students quite a bit, but she couldnt help feeling a certain distance while talking. Nilia, who was born and raised in the cold northern mountains as a member of the Shadow Guard, and a student born and raised in a large merchant family in the center of the empire are bound to have a sense of distance. -and! See that red flower over there? -huh. that flower is delicious sweet and -Ah no. isnt it pretty C Isnt it better because its pretty and delicious? Of course, unless Nilia was an idiot, she couldnt have known the atmosphere. After getting awkward once, I kept my mouth shut and swallowed my words. But to say it again It was a mistake. This is so I sewed it myself but I couldnt help it Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its really great! thats right! amazing! !? However, Lee Han and Yoners reaction was the exact opposite of Nilias expectation. Is this great? of course. You made this yourself. It is a skill that no one else can do. Did you sew this with a needle? Nilias mouth and the corners of her eyes trembled in delight at Yihan and Yoners reaction. isnt it a big deal? Its nothing. What are you talking about? thats right. Who can do this here? Nilia. You have to do business. thats right. Lets sell it to top students for money. Nilia waved her hand when the topic took a strange way after receiving a pleasant compliment. I hate business. why not? why? Nilia. Why do you hate money? When Lee Han and Yoner asked with sincere expressions, Nilia was dumbfounded. Isnt it normal for friends to hate doing business!? Anyone who sees it will know that Nilia belongs to the Blue Dragon Tower. What are you paying for? no! At those words, Yihan and Yoner were serious. Nonsense. Whether you can get paid or not is not up to you, its up to the market. Thats a really good word. Nilia. Do you understand? Can I just explain? huh?? ah. sorry. continue. Nilia, who barely escaped, cleared her throat. Still, her expression was much brighter than before, and her long ears were raised as if in a good mood. No matter how much you pretend you are not, being recognized is bound to make you happy. But what is so great about this? Gainando asked as if he didnt understand. puck! Yoner slapped Gainando on the back. Lee Han broke Gainandos shin. Nilia. dont give him You dont have to use it, you know whats great. thats right. He has to work hard. You arent you too much?! Im still the prince! Was he a prince?! Nilia was frightened. Lee Han and Yoner, who were from great families, had no special thoughts about the royal family with three-digit numbers, but it was inevitable that they felt incredibly big to Nilia. A direct descendant of the emperor. Its name alone is dignified it doesnt exist. Seeing how Yoner slapped him on the back and Lee Han kicked him in the shin, he looked more like a patient than a prince. hey. Dont you know how precious those boots and footwraps are when you dont know how many hours youll have to walk? Even if you walk for an hour, your feet and everything will be scratched. Lets just leave it alone. Ah no! okay! Okay, so dont leave! When the situation was over, Lee Han apologized to Nilia instead. sorry. Nilia. I prepared hard, but here, Gainando said something rude. Oh no. I really dont care. You seem to care, but should I hit you one more time? Are you really okay?! Nilia was frightened again and stopped it. There were no really unpleasant feelings. At first glance, it seemed that Gainando had never walked for a long time in his life (let alone a prince), so it is natural that he did not know. ruler. Heres the coat I made. Its spring, but itll be chilly at night. There is quite a bit of wind around here. Nilia Really Will you stop reacting to every word I say? It was pleasant, but making a fuss so much that Nilia was becoming an annoyance. Leather backpack. Youll need it when you get into town. leather water bag. I made this too. Its really amazing. Lee Han was honestly amazed. To make that all by myself with only a leather needle and thread. Why dont you do business with that skill? If it was Lee Han, he would have earned a lot. Looking to the side, Yoner had a sad expression on his face, as if he had had similar thoughts. If you want to move in the dark for a long time, you need to cover your feet well, prepare a coat for possible cold, and have enough to drink and eat Nilia hesitated as she spoke. I was worried about eating. Nilia says you can ride a mountain range while starving for a day, but will the other kids really be okay? I brought something to eat. Sausage and bread cuts and goat cheese. And dwarven honey candy. Will this be enough? ! Nilia was startled. The food Lee Han brought was enough for emergency food. Where did you get it? I snuck into Professor Thunderwalkers cabin. You really belong to the Blue Dragon Tower, right? * * * Honorable friends gathered here today. Knights who have sworn to obey my orders. At Giselles words, the sturdy students nodded their heads. They were the White Tiger Tower students who trusted Giselle and decided to try to escape together. I hadnt heard of any plans, but I could see Giselles influence in this gathering. Several of the students were taller and bigger than Giselle, and others were much more rugged. As an elf with thin lines and a delicate appearance, he must have been intimidated, but Giselle stood in front of her without hesitation. And said it in an arrogant and sharp voice. Never mind the idiots and traitors who arent here. Soon the children will find out. of course! Youre right. Moradi. We leave in ten minutes. There was, of course, a reason why Giselle was so confident. Four hours is enough if I follow the map. Surprisingly, Giselle had an escape map. The escape map I found when I was with the Moradi family before entering school! -A compendium of magic for beginners What is magic? -sorry. Mr. Moradi. C Bring everything you can. I have no intention of being ignored by other mages. All of the knight families had similar concerns before entering the magic academy. Will I be able to follow? Unlike other families, it was natural for him to be worried as he had only held a sword and wielded it all his life. Giselle, proud of herself, had no intention of being slighted. Before entering the magic school, I read various books and studied as much as I could. And between those books was an escape map. C Einroguard escape map? What is this? A map with detailed instructions on how to get out of school. The first time he saw it, Giselle was dumbfounded. Ein Lorgard was not a school that anyone could enter. The best magic school that only talented people from the empire enter. What kind of pathetic bastard would take such an opportunity and think about how to escape. However, within one day of entering the school, Giselle learned why the map was made. Oh, it deserves to be made! -About the escape from Einrogard- I tell you the truth, the path shown on this map is the only way to escape. You juniors, please get out of school through this road that me and my friends have polished and polished With this map, you should be able to get out of here! * * * Move to the mountain. I see Lee Han and his party, who were lying face down in the bushes, witnessed the moving torches in the distance. The students of the White Tiger Tower began to move. Was it a mountain after all? From Lee Hans point of view, there were two major routes to get out of the magic school. One is the huge wall or gate in front of the magic school. It was as close as it was to the place you entered, and you could quickly go to the village along the imperial highway, but there was a problem that it was not easy to break through the walls or gates. The other is a huge and majestic mountain range behind the magic school. The long wall of the castle is also cut deep in the mountain range, so if you go in well, you will be able to bypass it and get out. Lee Han thought that if Giselle knew how, it would be the latter. The vast mountain range behind the magic school was thickly forested even from the outside, so it was difficult to enter, but if you have the ability, you should be able to break through with a map. That expectation was correct. It moves. Lets follow! uh? Why are you going to the mountain? Gainando panicked and chased after him. Of course, he knew how to go out through the gates. Climb up the mountain and break through. uh? why?! Because there is a road. Durgyu. Guinan Island, please. i get it. Durgyu happily nodded. Nylia was the best mountaineer among them, and Yihan and Durgyu were quite trained as knights. Yoner also had confidence in walking thanks to running around to collect alchemy ingredients since he was a child. The thing Im most worried about is Guinan Island! uh? What do you want?? I am behind you. Prince. Breathe through your nose and dont stop walking. ruler! uh? No sleep Cainando tried to answer the question, but soon he was unable to ask any more questions. Hehehehehehehehehehehe. ruler! What now Whoops. ruler! stop! A night with dim moonlight. Walking along an unfamiliar mountain path in the dark was a task that consumed a lot of stamina. Even though Nilia took the lead in checking the road and cutting and clearing obstacles, everyone in the party was drenched in sweat. Even in the middle of it, Lee Han tried to record the road. Thanks to his harsh training under a crazy professor, Lee Han drew a map on paper even when he couldnt see it. ??? Yoner, who was walking next to him, looked at Lee Han in disbelief. Did he use a magic like < Night Vision > by himself? It was a feat that could not be explained unless it was learned in advance because it was the Wodanaz family. oh. Look at this. What is this? Its a sleeping plant. If you make powder and drink it with water, you can sleep better. Lets take it. huh? Lets take it. I dont know when Ill use it. Do you have anything to write about? Yoner tilted his head and took the sleeping weed. It seems like at least an hour has passed. Nilia. How far do you think youve come? I think I walked for an hour. An hour and ten minutes. Nilia replied and looked at Lee Han anew. Hes not a hunter, but he doesnt forget his sense of time in this mountain. At that moment, Lee Han felt a chilling sensation as if his entire spine stood on end. Is it a monster!? No, Nilia must have checked it? Did I miss it? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! That was the familiar laugh of a skeleton. Chapter 25 Chapter 025 No way. Probably not. Lee Han closed his eyes tightly. But the reality was sobering. You got it! From the first week! haha! ha ha ha! vs what?? Nilia, who had lost her understanding of the situation, asked in a trembling voice. Lee Han replied calmly. Looks like youve fallen for the principals trap. No matter how Giselle found an escape route, it was clear that she was playing in the principals palm. The problem is that if Giselle was caught alone, Lee Han and his friends followed after him! The fact that youve been here since the first week must have seen the fake maps I made and distributed! Today you guys have learned a lesson! Dont trust maps from unknown sources! I dont know if that treasure map is really a treasure map or a trap set up by an evil lich! Is there such a bastard, really? Lee Han was astounded. So, isnt it that the Headmaster Skeleton himself made a fake escape map and scattered it here and there? I dont know when the new students who saw it will come in, and I dont know if they will see it in the first place, but to do such a thing He was saying that he would give lessons for the students, but Lee Han knew well about such professors. It was clear he was just enjoying it. White Tiger Tower students. listen carefully! Escape is over. Now is the time to return. The rules are simple. I wont step out and send pursuers, so avoid it and return to the tower! Guilty if caught. If you avoid it, you are innocent! Any method may be used. It doesnt matter if you defeat my pursuers! A huge skeleton appeared with a green light in the dark night sky with a horse. And the skeleton began pouring undead summons from its mouth. Hounds and pursuers made of bones fell down the mountain one by one. Pod! Lights were lit everywhere. The bones lit the torches. It was the beginning of the chase. * * * Lets bounce!!! Nilia whispered urgently. Nilias eyes were trembling with fear. Nilia. calm down. How calm!! If you get caught, you might die! no. I will not die. Unlike Lee Han, who was so familiar with crazy professors and even had a few separate conversations with the principal, Nilia was terribly afraid of the skull principal. From Lee Hans point of view, the skeleton headmaster was just having fun, but from Nilias point of view, he seemed to be enraged by the new students arrogant and terrible crimes. That is that so? If you get caught, its like going to a corporal punishment room or something like that. Physical punishment room!? Theres some kind of torture device inside something that cant come out forever I dont think so. Nylia was imaginative in a bad way. Lee Han covered Nilias mouth with his hand and checked the surrounding situation. Are they skeletons? The sound of rustling and crashing through the bushes. It seemed that the bone trackers were moving through the surroundings. -Kong! kong! I could hear the barking of bone hounds. run!! If they come after you, take them down! For honor! For chivalry! The students of the White Tiger Tower shouted and pulled out their wooden swords. It was clear that he thought that he would try to fight at least once. But the current situation probably has nothing to do with honor or chivalry. I was a little curious about how the situation I was caught trying to sneak out of school had to do with honor or chivalry, but I guess theres only one thing I need to do right now? Durgyu asked in a low voice. In the current situation, it was meaningless to be from different towers. We must work together to defeat our enemies! You made a good point. Durgyu. okay. I step in Lets get out of here while they step out and draw attention. Durgyu looked at Lee Han as if it was absurd. But Nilia Yoner Gainando was right in favor. Good idea! Durgyu was about to say something, but held back. Because now the leader of the group was Lee Han, not Durgyu. I have to break through the shallow side of the siege. observe. I wanted to run out right now, but Lee Han held back. There were many times when, in any situation, it was better to wait patiently than to panic and rush. Lee Han waited to check the shallow side of the encirclement. Fortunately, the students of the White Tiger Tower were wasting time by screaming and running out. I couldnt just throw this opportunity away. no. But isnt that too harsh? Lee Han, who held his breath and observed in the bush, was taken aback. The undead summons poured out by the skeletons floating in the black night sky continued to appear without stopping. It was a huge number, as if trying to push it with numbers to prevent them from escaping. I underestimated the principals madness! Lee Han sighed inwardly. The principal was a little more crazy than Lee Han thought. As they declared guilty if they were caught and innocent if they escaped, they thought they would give the students some chance. But seriously, I thought I would block it. Or maybe he thought he was giving himself a chance. The thought circuits in the heads of professors are a bit twisted somewhere. Perhaps the skeleton headmaster was genuinely thinking, I have to do this, so the students will grow while breaking through this siege, right? The problem was that Lee Han had to break through it. What is this Its meaningless no matter how much the kids at the White Tiger Tower draw attention to it. Should I just surrender? Bone chasers guarded every corner of the way down, and began to light torches. After that, another bone chaser. After that, the bone chasers again The number increased so much that the bottom of the mountain felt as bright as broad daylight. for a moment. As Lee Han pondered, he realized that something was strange. It was that the bone chasers who led the bone hounds didnt pay attention to Lee Hans party. Is this strange? Of course, right now, Lee Han and his party were hiding in the bushes, and the students of the White Tiger Tower were rushing downstairs, drawing a lot of attention. However, if you know that Lee Han and his party are hiding around here, shouldnt you tell the bone hound to search the area or approach? However, the bone hounds and bone chasers were running downwards, chasing only the students of the White Tiger Tower instead of looking for Lee Han and his party. Couldnt it be the principal doesnt know were here? Lee Han naturally thought that the principal knew that Lee Han and his party were hiding. Because the principal was a great magician that couldnt be compared to Lee Han. But what if the principal isnt here? I wont step out and Ill send the pursuers, so avoid it and return to the tower! Come to think of it, I couldnt tell if the huge skeleton floating in the sky was the real principal or not. It wouldnt be strange if he sent an alter ego from afar or just an illusion. Then I just need to avoid the eyes of the pursuers! It was far better to hide and run than to get caught and run away. Lets go upstairs. what?? Under here, I cant go unnoticed. look at the numbers The moment they collide, the pursuers will come rushing in. Nilias eyelashes trembled at Lee Hans words. But above, there are no pursuers. Climb up and take a detour or hold on. Thats a lot more likely. okay! ? Nilia readily agreed to it, to the point where even Lee Han, who spoke out, was taken aback. I brought it up but can I accept it without worrying so much? I dont know what the road up here is. Because its far better than being caught and locked inside a torture chamber in a corporal punishment room! Ive said it before, but it seems youre misunderstanding something. * * * I think I went upstairs carefully for about 30 minutes. Nilia said in a low voice. It is a cave. Lets go inside. What about monsters? doesnt exist. Its a small cave and there are no signs of people at all. I threw a stone. Nilia tapped her long ear and said. We have moved too much now. Im fine, but everyone else will need some rest. I guess so. Nilia and Ihan Durgyu were fine, but Yoner looked tired and Gainando was on the verge of death. He continued to walk in the dark, and on the way he ran away nervously to avoid being pursued, so it wouldnt be strange if he collapsed now. Light! Entering the cave, Lee Han used magic. A light that burned like the sun filled the cave. Yoner hung his cloak over the entrance of the cave to block out the light. No way they wont follow me all the way here, will they? dont worry. I didnt hear any chasing as they came. They all seem to be gathered at the bottom of the mountain. Nylia reassured Yoner. Fortunately, what Lee Han said was true. The summoned beasts summoned by the principal did not notice Lee Han and his party and did not go further up the mountain. The question is, how long will those summoned beasts last? Perhaps I should have broken through. When Durgyu said something regretful, Lee Han shook his head. no. It would have been impossible to break through by force. Why? Because the principal would never openly show such a weakness in his personality. The other students thought, How do you know that? Whether you wait for them to disappear or take a detour, now is the time to rest. Lets eat something first. agree! Lee Han distributed the sausage and bread cheese he had brought to each of them. Gainando tossed the dwarven honey candy into his mouth and closed his eyes to savor it. It was as if he had not eaten anything sweet for several days and it was bone-crushing. this. I drank all the water Nilia took out a leather water bag with a puzzled expression. They ran out of water as they continued to walk. Nothing to worry about. Because there is magic. ! Spring up! As Lee Han shouted while brandishing his staff, a lump of water appeared in the empty air. Nylia hastily brought out a leather water bag. Thats really great. Lee Han! Durgyu admired. For Durgyu, who was slower to learn magic than other tower students because he was from a family of knights, Lee Hans magic was close to an amazing miracle. Both Gainando and Yoner clapped their hands and were delighted like children. I was just thirsty! Thanks, Ill drink well. Nylia filled the leather water bag and carefully closed it. Then he said it as if he was jealous. I wish I could learn water magic too Lee Han said with sincerity. Actually, this is not that difficult magic, and it is a magic that can be used easily once you learn the senses. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope so. Nylia said so, then raised her staff and cast a spell. Burn up! Hwareuk! A small ember started to burn in the air and moved onto the kindling Nylia had gathered. A cozy bonfire was made with the sound of crackling. Exclamation leaked out from everywhere, as if everyones hands and feet were frozen from walking on the cold night road. phew. Im glad I succeeded in one go. I succeeded last time, but I was anxious. Nilia succeeded in creating flame magic at once, as if she had an aptitude for fire. Then he looked at Lee Han and said. I envy you. Id rather have water magic than fire. why why?! Nilia was taken aback when Lee Han glared at her and stuttered. Did I miss something?! Chapter 26 Chapter 026 Most of the students who entered the magic school thought of magic as an end rather than a means. Most of them dont think, Hey, I should learn fire magic so I can light a fire at camp and learn water magic so I can drink water for free when Im thirsty. Usually, I have the ambition to clean up the basics, learn the magic I want, pioneer a new realm, and gain enlightenment! As such, Nylia did not think much about flame-generating magic. In the first place, lighting a fire was something that could be done without a staff and spell. Neilia was confident enough to light a fire with just a stone and a branch. It would have been better if he had the right aptitude for water magic, which he had been interested in for a long time Nilia. Be thankful for the magic you have. Uh uh? Thats right. Overwhelmed by the atmosphere Lee Han radiated, Nilia nodded involuntarily. Did you praise my magic?? As a descendant of the Wordanaz family, a master of magic, it was clear that Nylia herself would not allow herself to belittle her own magic. Nilia was slightly embarrassed and turned her head. Of course, Lee Han was grumbling inwardly. If you only knew how to control your magic, youd learn fire magic first. I envy you. * * * As they thawed their frozen hands and feet, quenched their burning thirst with water, and warmed up bread and cheese and put it in their mouths, the partys fatigue was relieved to some extent. I guess Ill have to go outside and check the undead. Lee Han thought he should go outside and see if the undead were still there. If it was the crazy headmasters personality, he could still have stayed. Nilia. good. Lets go. Nilia also stood up from her seat as if she noticed Lee Hans thoughts. When they came out of the cave, a thick darkness greeted them. I could tell even after I hadnt walked that far. Damn it. Far below the mountain was still bright. It was as if a belt of fire was wrapped around the base of the mountain. It was a siege net created by Undead summoned beasts. Arent you really crazy? Right thats right, but can I say that? Nylia trembled slightly, as if she was afraid of cursing the headmaster. are you okay. no one is listening You can curse. Is that so? Nilia. Magic comes from free thinking. The principal will want us to curse the principal and think freely. Lee Han had an excellent ability to talk bullshit with a serious face. Nilia, who didnt know much about magic, started to shake again when she said bullshit seriously with a sculpted face. Is that is it? School principal bastard! A grizzly bear! The wolf will catch it at night Passasak- Ahh! sorry! sorry! As soon as she heard a rustling sound in front of her, Nilia cried and clung to Lee Han. Lee Han threw a wary gaze as he slowly removed Nilia from his chest like a leech. Nilia. be careful. There is someone. A voice came from the other side as if they had noticed Lee Han. who is there? Tell me from there. White Tiger Tower. shit. Not all were caught. Lee Han clicked his tongue. Somehow, they said that the undead were not disappearing, so there were students from the White Tiger Tower who escaped without being caught even in the midst of the commotion. Once more there was a rustling sound, and the White Tiger Tower students appeared in complete disarray. It looked almost like a beggar. Is that it? no. Its the White Tiger Tower. * * * C Punishment for students who disobey the Great Principals orders and escape. -Punishment for the students who disobeyed the great principals order and escaped. Unlike Lee Han and his party, there were countless skeletons waiting for the White Tiger Tower students who rushed out to break through the siege. The Bone Stalkers attacked with rattling sounds and ghastly words. Moreover, the club made of bone he was holding wasnt lethal, but one hit slowed him down, two hits made him stop, and three hits knocked him down. evil! These bastards are cowardly with numbers ghast! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who showed off their polished swordsmanship and took down the bone chasers with wooden swords, eventually fell one by one. C Suppression complete. C Suppression complete. consolation! Get out of here! And among the White Tiger Tower students, Giselle was the first to grasp the situation. This wasnt made to be pierceable! Lee Han did not believe the principal at all, but Giselle mistakenly believed that he could break through the siege because he inadvertently believed what the principal said. To keep going down, there was only one ending to be caught. Giselle took the rest of the students and started running up the mountain. Fortunately, the bone chasers didnt follow them all the way up the mountain. Heh heh heh Moradi. Upward Whoops. can i run away? There is no way. The summoned beasts summoned by wizards do not last long. It will disappear over time. If there was Lee Han next to him, he would have pointed out, Thats the case of a poor wizard, and the number of summons summoned by the principal would be that much? They thought that Giselles words were plausible, so they nodded their heads. What are you doing in the meantime? Lets wait. Recover your stamina while resting. Light it no. Ill have to find a place to rest first. Lets find a place where we can avoid the wind. At Giselles words, the White Tiger Tower students began to search the surroundings. Although she wasnt as good at darkness or climbing mountains like Nilia, the White Tiger Tower students had stamina. The students of the White Tiger Tower continued to move despite the fact that their muscles were fatigued and their throats were burning with thirst. Passasac- I heard a sound over there. Isnt it a wild beast? If its a wild animal, Id rather catch it. It feels like the skin on my stomach is attached to my back. However, the sound that came out was not the sound of an animal, but a human voice. The students of the White Tiger Tower looked shocked. I never thought there would be someone else in the middle of the night. who is there? Tell me from there. White Tiger Tower. shit. Not all were caught. Surprisingly, it was the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. * * * Come in. The White Tiger Tower students cringed and entered the cave. Their faces were full of awkwardness. It hadnt been long since we had fought each other, so it couldnt be comfortable to receive help like this. Sit down to eat and drink. Lee Han said expressionlessly. Gainando, who was next to him, spoke softly. We dont have anything to eat, so why Shh. Durgyu hit Gainandos side. The students of the White Tiger Tower suddenly appeared. Seeing how he looked like a beggar, I could guess how hard he had suffered in the middle of the night. Originally, Lee Han could have kicked them out. I was treated like that by the students of the White Tiger Tower, but no one said anything when I kicked them out. However, Lee Han saw their poor performance and called them into the cave. And they gave out food and drink. It was honestly touching. Lee Han is truly honorable! It was easy to be kind to an ally. The really difficult thing was to be kind to the enemy. Durgyu hoped that Lee Hans kindness this time would serve as an opportunity for the White Tiger Tower students to reflect and reconcile. Inside the cave, only the sound of mumbling sounded quietly. Giselle carefully tried to comprehend the situation around her. How are the Blue Dragon Tower guys here? Giselle did not expect Lee Han to follow Giselle. Who would have expected that students from the Blue Dragon Tower, not the Black Turtle Tower, would do such a despicable thing. Instead, Giselle thought otherwise. You saw these on the map too. Otherwise there would be no reason to be here tonight. It was clear that he had climbed up before the students of the White Tiger Tower and was hiding in a cave due to the commotion below. Giselle pursed her lips, wondering what to do. Yihan, from the Wardanaz family, was kind, but that was that and this was this. Giselle had been taught this way ever since she was in the Moradi family. C Giselle. As you know, the Moradi family doesnt forget their grudge. But theres a hidden story behind it. That is, grace is repaid when you remember it. Those who were swayed by feelings of gratitude were the ones the Moradi family despised the most. A member of the Moradi family had to know how to calmly refuse even if the benefactor who saved his life made a desperate request right in front of his eyes. How should I use it? I have to buy a favor for now. Meanwhile, one of the White Tiger Tower students hesitantly opened his mouth. At least it was to ask my close friend Therugyu what was going on. Choi. Ohh Kung! ?! The white tiger tower student who was about to speak out fell forward. Durgyu was surprised to see that. what?! At first, I thought I was just passing out from exhaustion. But it wasnt. thud! thud! The other students fell forward as if they had eaten something wrong. Damn it! Realizing it belatedly, Giselle shouted in a sharp voice and spat out the water in her mouth. However, because he had already drank a lot of water, his mind became hazy. A drug in the water?! late. I realized too late. Lee Han said coldly. Giselle glared at Lee Han with a lively glare even while her mind was clouded. Instead of the soft, slender expression I had seen when we first met, a sharp and bloody expression appeared like a sharpened knife. It was Giselles true expression that even the White Tiger Tower students had never seen before. Leave see you. Wodanaz! The last thing Giselle saw was the Wardanaz boy staring down at her expressionlessly, with a chiseled, cold face. Finally, Giselle fell asleep. * * * Did I get a grudge for no reason? Contrary to Giselles misunderstanding, Lee Han had some regrets inside. Theres no way the White Tiger Tower students who suffered like this will ever forget their grudge. But what can I do? The first ones I hit were the students of the White Tiger Tower. If someone hates you for no reason, make sure to give him a reason! What what what what is this?! The water is poisonous!? I drank too!? Durgyu was so surprised that he couldnt speak properly. It was the same with Cainan Island. Lee Han deliberately conspired to exclude the two. Durgyu and Gainando are all friends who are far from managing facial expressions. I was told that there could be a problem. Cainan Island. do not worry. Because its not poison. And it wasnt even in the water you drank. I will capture them and leave them where the bone chasers are. It wasnt because of a personal grudge that Lee Han drank sleeping pills in the water the White Tiger Tower students drank. Who are the skeletons down there looking for? It was clear that he was looking for the White Tiger Tower students. We need to catch these guys quickly and offer them up! that! But why do you have to do something like this? Durgyu. Think carefully. If we had confronted him head-on, he would have been caught out because he was noisy. Besides, would this Moradi stay still? He must have tried to catch me by the ankles. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Durgyu was no match for Lee Han in words. After hearing the words, Durgyu felt persuaded again. But still, this is a bit More than that, where did you get the medicine from? Yoner raised his hand with a slightly embarrassed expression. I found a sleeping plant on the way up earlier. Since Yoner knew how to distinguish quite a few flowers and grasses, I was able to find a sleeping plant with white stems as I climbed up. -oh. Look at this. -What is this? -Its a sleeping plant. If you make powder and drink it with water, you can sleep well. -Lets take it. -huh? -Lets take it. I dont know when I will use it. -Do you have anything to write about? Yoner tilted his head and took the sleeping weed. He wondered if there was anything to use. But, surprisingly, there was something to write about. I really didnt expect to write like this. Chapter 27 Chapter 027 These bad guys should be thanked for feeding sleeping plants, not poison! Nilia said with a sigh. As much as he heard what happened to Lee Han and Yoner, he was very angry with the White Tiger Tower students. To fight like that against Wodanaz, who did nothing wrong! Actually, theres nothing wrong with it. I did get into a swordsmanship class with the students of the White Tiger Tower. uh?? No, thats why its wrong But thats not the point. Nilia opened her eyes wide and looked at Lee Han as if she was absurd, but Lee Han ignored it and continued talking. Anyway, Durgyu. I know youre surprised, but I want you to know that this is nothing cowardly or dishonorable. Its a strategy. Thats right. The victim is an idiot. Nilia helped Lee Han. For Nilia, who was a hunter, this level of retaliation was not even retaliation. Im a bit honorable though Uh huh. Durgyu. Youre looking narrowly at honor. Lets see the results. If we fought here and got caught up in a commotion, we wouldnt have blushed for honor or something. However, thanks to the addition of sleeping weed in the water, we were able to finish well without causing each other to blush. We will go back to school without being caught and those friends unharmed. Isnt this an honor? Is that is that so? Its an honor. Its an honor. Nilia helped Lee Han. Yoner and Cainando also agreed. It sounds like an honorable act. Is this enough to be honored in the imperial palace? That thats right. Just as a person close to ink gradually turns black, Durgyu was gradually becoming colored by Lee Hans way of thinking without even noticing it. * * * Tatatatatatak- Lee Han nodded at the sound of the undead running from afar. C Suppression complete. C Suppression complete. The bone chasers didnt find it strange that the White Tiger Tower students were asleep. As an undead pet with low intelligence, he couldnt distinguish such things. I guess Ill have to wait now. Yihan was sure that those bone chasers would soon begin to disperse. Since all of the students in the White Tiger Tower, the target, were captured, there was no reason to stay any longer. Where? Im going to check around here while I wait. Lee Han cautiously moved towards the side of the wall. An unexpected uproar broke out and the original goal of escaping the school was in vain, but I couldnt just go back empty-handed. I need to check something. How far can the huge fortress wall enclosing the school site extend into the mountain range? And is there really no way to escape? The other students followed after Lee Han and cautiously moved their steps. The bone chasers are gone, but a deep darkness looms before them, and the mountaintops get steeper and thicker with trees and bushes. Its so dark. This is dangerous. I will fall. In addition, the surroundings were even darker because even the students of the White Tiger Tower, who had lit torches, had disappeared. Wardanaz. I need to turn on the light. Wouldnt that be dangerous? There are so many obstacles around here, so it should be fine. okay. Light! Intense light enveloped the surroundings along with Lee Hans spell. It was like daylight. Nilia, who saw that, suddenly became anxious. Theoretically, if the distance is this far and the trees and bushes are dense and thick, its normal to not be able to see the light from below Lee Hans spell seemed too strong. Im sure they wont find out. C Turn off the lights. young students. Cause I cant sleep !!! A low, resounding voice filled with unmanaged magic came from within the forest. The students who had been tormented by the crazy principal couldnt help but be astonished. Could it be that there was a trap here too? who are you? Lee Han was the first to come to his senses and open his mouth. If it was the principals summoned beast, he would have attacked first. -Ill ask the question first. Because your students came. If you get the question right, youll be treated as a guest, but if youre wrong, youll be treated as an uninvited guest. Now theres nothing to be nervous about. Its a really easy problem. A dwarf had lit five candles in the room late in the evening. But a strong wind blew outside the window and one of the candles went out. Not long after, a dwarf, a guest drinking beer in the next room, opened the door and came in, knocking out one more candle. So the dwarf closed the windows and doors to prevent the candle from going out. How many candles are left the next morning? This is a trap. Lee Han realized the trap hidden in the mystery. At first glance, its easy to think that there would be three left since two of the five went out, but the candles were supposed to burn out over time. In other words, when morning comes, the number of remaining candles is 0. Three outlines! Kainando answered without going through his brain. Lee Han was shocked. ! -Thats the correct answer. Wait a minute. Didnt the candle burn out and go out? Lee Han could not stand it and asked. Then the voice answered as if wondering. -When you solve a riddle like this, of course you use a non-burning magic candle, right? Isnt that obvious? Lee Han cursed inwardly. Its like this crazy magical society. As I said, it was an easy problem. C Since you answered the question correctly, I will treat you as a guest. But its been a while since I met a guest, and its a pity to just end it. Why dont you try one more question? Even if its wrong, Ill treat you as a guest, and if you get it right, Ill give you a gift. I am ready. Lee Han answered right away without even thinking about it. If you miss this opportunity, youre just an idiot. C Here in the morning there is a big man. It gets smaller at noon and gets bigger again in the afternoon. At night, this character disappears. Who is this person? The students hesitated. He was bewildered by an unexpected riddle. what? I do not know. Gainando, who gained confidence with the correct answer earlier, shouted again. Its a monster thats big in the morning and afternoon and shrinks in size at noon! -Wrong. why?! ah. I forgot to disappear at night -Thats wrong. Is the correct answer a shadow? C Thats the correct answer! !!! Friends looked at Lee Han with surprised eyes. -How did you guess? It was an all-too-famous riddle. Isnt it one of the riddles of the Sphinx? As it was annoying to explain that he had previous life knowledge, Lee Han answered simply. As I focused my mind and surrendered to wisdom, the answer came. Ambiguous answers always and everywhere are interpreted favorably. The other party seemed to be very impressed with Lee Hans answer. He said in a more excited voice than before. -excellent. welcome you clever little students The densely planted trees moved aside all at once, and the surrounding terrain began to change as if it were foggy. Along with the magical power of the thick greenery, an empty land of spirits that did not seem to exist in reality appeared before my eyes. * * * It was a talking oak tree that greeted Lee Han and his friends. All kinds of monsters, spirits, and other mysterious beings lived in the deep forest. The oak tree now appearing in front of me was one of them. C You look very tired. Try drinking this. The talking oak tree moved its branch and handed over the wooden cup. There was a cold green liquid dripping from it. It doesnt smell very good. Green juice-like color and green juice-like smell. But the feeling of magic was abundant. Lee Han drank cautiously. ! I felt as if the fatigue built up in my muscles had been released. Just like the cold ice water you drink after running in a sweat on a hot summer day pierces your whole body, so did the green drink you just drank. The coolness that goes down the cold throat! Apart from being very bitter, the effect was obvious. C Its a drink using the sap made by trees in the forest. does it fit your mouth? yes. Delicious. Could you please give me some more? -do whatever you want. Lee Han put the sap in a leather water bag and took it. As the school environment was barren, I had to take care of these things when I could. While Lee Han was taking care of it, the other students continued to ask the oak trees questions. I couldnt help but wonder as I came to a mysterious clearing only known by the spirits of the forest. What are you doing here? Are there any other trees? Do you have anything to eat? this is too bitter At least some sweet fruit. While the friends chatted, Lee Han also asked the talking oak tree a question. This opportunity could not be missed. Can I ask you a few questions? -do whatever you want. But you have to reveal who you are. Introduce yourself. I am Lee Han. The oak tree was amazed at Lee Hans first name instead of family name. It was not uncommon for a noble boy to say his name first instead of his family name. C What is your family name? This is the Wardanaz family. Kung- The oak tree took a step back. Lee Han felt slightly embarrassed. -Im sorry. Its not your fault, but because of the rumors. The Wardanaz family has a lot of great wizards. Is that so? -There are a lot of crazy wizards out there. C Saying your own name instead of your family name. Great. You will become a good wizard. But what are the students doing here in the middle of the night? Lee Han answered without spitting on his lips. I was enjoying my night walk. Hearing the answer from the side, Yoner bit his lip to hold back laughter. Of course, the Talking Oak Tree was not fooled by such lies. -ah. Are you looking for a way out of school? But looking at the shape of the moon today, it must be the first week the freshmen came in. Are you already trying to get out in the first week? Actually, there are various circumstances. Lee Han tried to make an excuse, but the talking oak tree was already admiring it. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C To be able to go out in the first week The new students who came in this time are amazing. shit. Lee Han gave up his excuses. Talking Oak. If so many students have tried to get out before me, can you give me some advice on how to get out? -I have lived in this forest for over hundreds of years. I watched a lot of students try to get out of this school. There is no way. Its because its impossible at your freshman level. The Talking Oak Tree seemed unwilling to speak. Lee Han, who did not expect much from the beginning, decided to ask another question. Can I go out in the mountain if I go in this direction? -It would be overkill. Because there are walls. There is a castle wall here too?? -okay. And the walls are enchanted. If you climb carelessly, you will taste the bitterness. Lee Han was astounded. The ramparts continued even deep inside this steep mountain range that had been climbed for several hours. Thats great! If this is the case, its practically impossible to find a place where the wall is broken and escape. Climbing the walls or bypassing them is not allowed. The Talking Oak gave an admonition. -When you are a freshman, dont try to go out by force. Because its a risky thing. For now, the mountain is quiet, but in a few more weeks the sleeping monsters will wake up. thank you for telling me. The Talking Oak looked at Lee Hans eyes. Even after hearing these words, I didnt waver in the slightest. Rather than being scared, the eyes that were trying to run more. I liked the oak tree whose spirit spoke. -Ill give you a riddle. Orcs of the Black Ax tribe and Orcs of the Red Feather tribe. The Orcs of the White Eagle Tribe and the Orcs of the Green Frog Tribe gathered and held a feast. Even the evil goblin got in and ate and drank. How could a goblin do that? ? ??? The assembled students were perplexed by the riddle of the talking oak tree. Gainando opened his mouth. Were you a popular goblin? The oak tree pretended not to hear. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 C True. I was supposed to give you a present The Talking Oak looked straight at Lee Han. The soil in front of Lee Hans feet wriggled, and tree branches emerged, intertwined and twisted, growing upward. The tree branch had changed into the shape of a long magic wand. ! Magic tools and artifacts of wizards were the same as wizards limbs. Among them, the magic staff could be said to be the most important artifact. Sometimes it amplifies the power of magic. Sometimes it shortens the casting time of magic. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a wizards best friend who sometimes makes him use unusable magic . Right now, all first-year students at the magic school were using long staff-shaped magic wands made by the school. It had no special features or personality, but the strength of this magic wand was that it was very hard. In addition, it was long enough to lightly exceed a persons height, so Lee Han used it like a wooden stick. Without this wand, he would not have been able to catch the mutant pig unleashed by Thunderwalker. -ah. By any chance, have you grown fond of the cane you are currently using and have no intention of changing it? no? Lee Han pulled out a new staff without thinking for a second. tools are tools. It was strange to be sentimental about such things. Is there anyone who is hesitant because they are excited about changing the experimental equipment? From the side, Durgyu looked at Lee Han as if it was absurd. Tak- The first thing I felt when I pulled the new staff out of the ground was freshness. It might have been strange to feel the freshness of a wooden cane that had fallen from the ground, but Lee Han definitely felt it. C How do you feel? It feels fresh but. -! The Talking Oak Tree was startled. He got used to the cane much faster than he thought. I thought Id feel the energy of the staff as soon as I grabbed it. Originally, I thought it would take much longer. What Lee Han felt now was the energy of the tree spirit dwelling within the staff. That wooden staff was the staff crouching on the spirit. Just as a new wizard has to repeat all kinds of training and trial and error in order to summon a spirit, it took a lot of effort to communicate with the spirit in the staff and draw out its power. Originally, you had to hold and wield the staff for several months to feel it, and that was only possible when you had some affinity for spirits. Your ability to detect magic is beyond imagination. Even though its from the Wardanaz family, its that kind of talent. -excellent. do you feel that Is that so? Lee Han looked at the oak tree with a puzzled expression. I had no idea what was so great about receiving this fresh feeling. It was natural that I didnt know what was inside. -If you use a cane, you will come to know the power within it. Could you please tell me now? -Can not be done. Even if you dont rush, your talent will suffice. The Talking Oak Tree began to sense that Lee Han was a very unique freshman. Occasionally, among the freshmen, such an idiot would come out. Fearless and capable idiots. Lee Hans appearance now reminded me of the madman from the Wardanaz family whom I met about a hundred years ago. Although much more polite and calm than that C Come on. i should go back to sleep And now dont use magic near this forest. Your magic is so powerful that it awakens all the trees around you. Im sure you didnt say it roughly to send me out because I was sleepy, right? Lee Han suddenly began to have doubts. It was a bit strange to praise him for being great just because he said that he felt a refreshing energy from the staff. It was a bit suspicious that he didnt tell me the power of the staff right away. Didnt you just say it roughly because you were sleepy and wanted to go to sleep? If I just let him go, he could come near this forest and be a nuisance, so he made me a suitable staff But apart from Lee Hans suspicion, the clearing started to close. The trees moved, blurred the surroundings, and moved farther and farther away from the clearing. The voice of the oak tree speaking through the blurry vision reached Lee Hans ears. C Remember the riddle I told you about. Unscrew it and youll be able to get out. * * * When he returned outside, fortunately, all the undead had disappeared. Lee Han and his party carefully descended the mountain while the dawn slowly drove away the darkness. Everyone was exhausted and wanted to lie down on the bed and rest rather than do anything else. dump! Lee Han threw himself on the bed as soon as he entered the blue dragons tower. I was thinking about escaping or what after sleeping and waking up. Naz! Wodanaz! After a few hours of sound sleep, I heard someone knock on my private bedroom door to wake me up. What? Lee Han yawned and opened the door. Asan, a human boy from the Dalcard family wearing glasses, was standing in front. The principal, Saani, is holding an event outside! Im waking up in a bad way. When Lee Han heard that, he woke up. Is the principal running the event? Couldnt it be that youre trying to track down the students who tried to escape? To be honest, I felt more uncomfortable because there was a corner that was stabbed. Lee Hans group came back without being caught, but with the principals personality, it wouldnt be strange if he did something eccentric. But if thats true, not attending is more dangerous. Lee Han knew well. When you have an accident in the first place, you should act more as you normally do. If you make a suspicious tee for nothing, you will be caught right away. okay. I need to wake up Yoner and Guinando and go out. Isnt everyone sleeping too late? When Lee Han woke them up and walked out of the tower, the sun was already overhead. The three yawned and walked out in pursuit of the Blue Dragon Tower students. ! The huge skeleton floating in front of the schools main building caught my eye from afar. now! Its not an opportunity that comes every day! Welcome! A young iron bar you bowls! welcome! sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?? Judging by the atmosphere, it wasnt like finding out the ringleader. Rather, it was closer to a friendly meeting or event. Several tents were set up in the front yard, and people dressed in priestly uniforms presented food and drink to the good freshmen with good-natured smiles. Lee Han also accidentally received the cookie given by the priest. The cookies smelled warm and wonderful, probably just baked. With one bite, the sweet jam leaked out with a crunchy sound. what? Will the school fail?? Perhaps noticing Lee Hans embarrassment, the principal opened his mouth. Today, on the occasion of a happy weekend, priests from various denominations of the empire visited the school. Will everyone be happy? ruler. clap! Clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap C the freshmen were buzzing. The priests bowed their heads in gratitude. thank you. Mr. Osu Gonadaltes. You must always have a lot of trouble teaching the young wizards of the empire, but I never thought you would allow and help with an event like this. haha. what Its all my pleasure. Please convey the message to His Majesty the Emperor. I need a budget to discover and study new ancient magic I dont know how helpful we will be, but well do our best. The priests were taken aback by the headmasters frank words. However, Lee Han somehow felt a sense of familiarity in that appearance. Cant a professor get out of a budget in any world? Even an arrogant professor who seemed to have nothing to fear in the world was bound to show weakness in front of the person who gave him research budget. No matter how fearless the Skeleton Headmaster was, he had no choice but to weaken in front of the Emperor of the Empire who supported the budget. The priests spoke to the gathered students. Students who will become outstanding wizards in the future. It is an honor to meet you today. We are lowly servants representing the various denominations of the Empire. I would be truly happy if I could introduce our denominations to you today. The magical power is amazing. Lee Han was surprised at the magical power he felt from the priests. It was a feeling that an incomparable amount of magical energy was swaying all over the body. Moreover, the magic power of the priests was unique. Its magic that has a divine aura. Arent you curious? ! Lee Han got goosebumps. Before he knew it, the skeleton headmaster had come to Lee Hans side, hiding his presence. I understand. Because the magic power of the priests is unique enough to be called divine power. yes. Ive heard of it a lot, but this is the first time Ive actually seen it. As expected, you sensed the magic power of the priests. shit. Lee Han realized his mistake. He fell for the principals words. Why are you trying to hide it? If you have a great talent, you should be proud of it. How many people do you think can detect magical power so accurately among the cast iron poles cast iron bowls? Headmaster Skeleton asked as if he did not understand. Wizards had to know how to show off and show off their abilities. That way, you can extort money from wealthy nobles, or receive investments to study stronger and higher magic Hmm. If I say because I dont want to get involved with you, theyll turn around, right? Lee Han swallowed his thoughts. Lee Hans goal was to graduate with good grades and good connections, not to explore the truth of magic with the skeleton headmaster. But I cant honestly say that. I thought I should be humble because there are many people who are better than me in this school. isnt it? From now on, show off your talent to every student you meet. It should be. Isnt this crazy? If you do what the principal said, Lee Hans friendship will only be one Gainando in a day. Fortunately, the skeleton principal changed the topic again, as if he was not very interested in Lee Hans friendship. Perhaps the Wodanaz family had no chance to meet the priests as they were not interested in the faith. yes. It was. There were numerous gods and churches in the empire, but wizards were not familiar with the original religion. Basically, wizards I also dont have much interest in religion. Because Im too smart to believe in God. Because of this, it must be so. Even if it wasnt an extreme case like the skeleton headmaster, there were many unbelievers among the wizards. In fact, Lee Hans father, the head of the Wardanaz family, once said this during a meal. -Divine power is a type of magical power. However, the collective belief of countless retards only caused a change in their nature. Holy magic is also a type of magic after all. Why divine magic? C In that case, the head of the household. What do you think of studying divine magic? C Thats a good idea. If you want to waste your time in vain. Compared to real magic elaborated on the background of formulas and theories, divine magic is just the babble of savages who howl intoxicated with faith and emotion. I must never reveal that I am from the Wodanaz family in front of the priests. After the reminiscence was over, Lee Han nodded. No matter how good the priests were, if they heard that, they would be furious. Perhaps Wodanaz has the same thoughts as me. Churches are also very pathetic. If theyre enough to go in just to give you something to eat, theyre probably useless. to hold an event like this Headmaster Skeleton grumbled next to Lee Han, as if he needed someone to grumble about. Lee Han, who had been listening silently, opened his mouth. principal. why? Are there any denominations you would recommend? In response to embarrassing the person who just said it, Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Wait, denominations? Not a denomination, but a denomination field? Chapter 29 Chapter 029 Why Its not the church, but the church s? Headmaster Skeleton felt something strange and asked. Of course, he could have listened to the pros and cons of various denominations and tried to choose one of them. By the way Strangely enough, that wasnt what the Wardanaz boy just said, of course, but it sounded like this. I want to join several denominations. Please choose the best denominations. Headmaster Skeleton thought he must have heard it wrong. Uh isnt it wrong to believe in multiple gods? Such a madman! Headmaster Skeleton admired the freshman after a long absence. Of course, there were people in the Empire who sincerely believed in multiple gods. Like believing in the god of love and the god of wisdom. But now, that boy from the Wardanaj family was never going to believe in God. Doesnt the ulterior motive to rip it off enough to rip it off from various denominations seems so confident! It was so bold that I rather liked it. Of course, many denominations dont think so but thats true. And I asked very well. Its not wrong to believe in multiple gods. But sometimes there are denominations that act triflingly with such things. youre right. Lee Han quickly agreed. As the principal thought, Lee Hans purpose was simple and clear. Lets join all the denominations that can join. Come to think of it, if you can get various items by going and signing up, there was no reason not to. It was beneficial to join all the churches except for the ones that do not allow overlapping membership. First of all, I recommend the Freezinga Church. A god who sacrifices himself to support the world. The people of the church are kind and will welcome you. Prisinga Cult. Han Lee took notes. Will the Church of Calasso be next? He is a mischievous god who loves chaos and change. I will treat you well regardless of whether you believe in another god or not. Calasso Cult. Finally, I also recommend the Cult of Caporeo. He is the god of swordsmanship and swordsman, so even an eccentric like you will be welcomed. The Caporeo Church Lee Han, who was taking notes, hesitated. Did you know that Lee Han was taking swordsmanship lessons? no. This is kind of scary. Its a trivial thing, but I didnt think it was too much of an interest. Ive never been good at receiving a lot of attention from professors, especially from crazy professors Its good to learn swordsmanship, but dont forget magic. After all, the only truly great science is magic. I will keep that in mind. Lee Han bowed his head in a very polite manner. Of course, inside, I was listening through one ear and letting it out through the other. For Lee Han, magic was a means of success, not a goal. hmm. okay. okay. Headmaster Skeleton nodded in satisfaction at the answer. At first, I was taken aback when someone from the Wardanaz family talked about joining the Order, but seeing it this way, I was excited. Truly not a normal guy. The ability to sense the enormous amount of mana or mana was incidental. The patience to do anything to get what you want. It was very interesting to see that he showed such patience even though he was a freshman from a great family called the Wodanaz family. Looks forward to the future. Then Ill have to go see the guys locked up in the corporal punishment room for a while. Good luck. Wodanaz. thank you. hmm? Lee Han realized that something was strange. Where did you lock someone up? However, the Headmaster Skeleton was already flying far away. * * * I wondered how many of the White Tiger Tower students were locked up in the corporal punishment room, but Lee Han decided to visit the denominations first. Where are you going? Yoner returned with a basket in his hand and asked curiously. The Freesinga Church Ah. Prisinga Church. Ive always been interested and the Church of Calasso. ?? And about the Caporeo Church? hmm. I dont know if its all going to turn today. If its too explicit, itll be a bit, so lets change it one by one every week. Rather than ask what happened, Yoner decided to just accept it. ah. Lee Han just wants to believe in three gods! ruler. take this. Yoner took a sandwich from the basket and held it out. It was a sandwich filled with ingredients such as boiled and chopped ham, tomato, lettuce, and eggs between white bread. It was food that if you threw one to the starving freshmen, they would kill each other to steal it. Thank you. hmm. How much? Just giving What? really? why? For what purpose? Im not going to say anything but do you know that youre really unusual? Its because Im grateful for the hard work yesterday. ruler. Eat quickly. Yihan nodded and accepted Yoners words. I was still hungry. While eagerly chewing on the sandwich, Yoner pours himself a cold apple juice and hands it to Yihan. Gulp- But where did you get this from? Dont you usually ask that first? I got it from the Flemain Church. Our family has been close with the Flemain Church since before. Flement, God of Alchemy. The priests of this church were all excellent alchemists. Yoners family, the Maikin family, had generously supported the Flemain Church from before. Thanks to this, the priests of the Flemain Church recognized Yoner and put various things to eat in a basket. no. What did the Wodanaz family do without sponsoring other denominations? Lee Han admired the wisdom of the Meikin family. Dont you get something in return for supporting me in this way? is it a bit like that? what? When Yoner hesitated, Lee Han was puzzled. Are you referring to the combination of a sandwich and apple juice? Sponsoring the Flemain Church. I believe in Flement too As if Guinando had been punched for saying Is alchemy magic? If you say that you support or believe in the Flemain Church, there will be people who say, What kind of church do you support such a church without dignity because you are like an empires great family? Of course, Lee Han didnt care at all. Can you sponsor me? yes? Yoners face brightened. Yoner smiled and poured more apple juice. Drink more. huh? Theres still Yoner thought. I thought it might be difficult to adapt to the Blue Dragon Tower because of my unique personality, but now that the boy in front of me is there, it wont be as difficult as I thought. * * * Me. I came because I wanted to hear about Mr. Freesinga. ! As Lee Han approached, the priests raised their heads and were delighted. welcome! brother! You came because you wanted to hear about Mr. Freesinga. welcome! yes. I had heard various stories about Prisinga from before, and I had respect for such a great person. Lee Han said while hiding his true feelings. Graduate students should know how to bow their heads with a respectful expression on the outside, even if they complain a lot on the inside. Lee Han had an unrivaled ability to maintain facial expressions in this area. Naturally, the priests fell in love with Lee Hans attitude. Just looking at it, I could never have imagined that a boy like a nobleman from a great family would come to visit me like this. ruler! Come in! Tilling. Can you help me? Ji Im on my way. ! Lee Han was surprised. It was because the appearance of the student called by the priests was quite unfamiliar. A two-pronged horn rising from the forehead with dark red aura on the skin. Sparks seemed to flicker and then disappear in the eyes that seemed to be timidly avoiding them. Demon hybrid! It was the rarest of the mixed races. Ive only heard of Lee Han, but it was the first time Ive actually seen it. If one of the ancestors or ancestors made a pact with the devil, then among their descendants, beings who are affected in this way will sometimes cross generations. Unsurprisingly, most people felt uneasy about this race. Perhaps because of that, the half-demon girls every movement seemed timid and cautious. Hey Tijeeling is the same freshman. It belongs to the < Eternal Burning Tower of the Phoenix >. The priests spoke proudly. Although they were students of the Tower of the Phoenix, who rarely interacted with other Tower students, when the priests of the Order came to them, they came forward to help. It is very touching. I would never have thought that a friend who believed in Prisinga would be here too. It is also Mr. Prisinga. Brother! The priests seemed very happy despite Lee Hans crude compliment. But Lee Han, who entered the tent, looked around. Two things are most important when joining a church. What do you get by joining the church? And what to do if you join the church. Wouldnt it be rather uncomfortable if you joined a strange church and had to whip yourself every time you attended a meeting? Maybe its because its a church tent, so its frugal. The inside of the tent was desolate. There were a few benches, and on the altar in front was a sign that looked like the symbol of the Freezing family. If it were ordinary, it could be said to be normal, but Lee Han had one sense of incongruity. Arent there too many artifacts here? There were many items in the tent that felt strangely magical. Enchanted item artifacts were quite expensive and rare even if they were trivial. But to think that such artifacts are swarming in the tent. The priests dont even look particularly extravagant S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im sure Prisinga is a god who sacrifices herself to support the world, right? Are you a newcomer who has something to do with artifact production? Jerk, Jeop, Jeop. A short, skinny priest came over to explain to Lee Han. ? Surprisingly, each step the priest took left a very deep footprint on the ground. Lee Hans eyes widened. ah. Are you surprised? brother? The priest smiled and opened his mouth, perhaps realizing that Lee Han was surprised. No surprises. Its because of the artifact Im wearing. This is a cursed artifact. brother Instead of increasing the weight several times, it has the effect of increasing the usable divine power. ah. Did you accidentally wear it while exploring a dungeon or going on an adventure? Thats not it, I wore it to honor Mr. Freesinga. ?? Prisinga is the one who sacrifices herself to support the world. Shouldnt we sacrifice as much as we do? brother The curse of the world diminishes with each cursed artifact we kick. Prisinga Church. To honor the cursed god who had to carry the world forever, the priests themselves wore cursed artifacts. Their holy magic did not remove the curse contained in the artifact like other holy magic. Instead, it had the extreme effect of strengthening both performance and curse. The blood began to drain from Lee Hans face as he slowly realized the truth. Lee Han regretted it. Im out of my mind. Listening to the principal. I believed it for a moment because of the atmosphere of the warm conversation with the principal, but the madness emanating from the church was not normal. A church that deliberately wears cursed artifacts. it seems that you dont like it either. The priest was no ordinary person. Despite Lee Han managing his expression, he keenly noticed that he felt uneasy. no. Im so happy No. brother The path of devotion for Prisinga is actually a difficult and arduous path. If you change your mind even now, its okay not to walk. I understand. The priest said with a sad smile. Although Lee Han was sorry, he checked the location of the exit with a sidelong glance. Because the opponent could change and catch it at any time. I was going to give this cursed belt as a welcome to the new brother Everyone left after hearing the detailed explanation. Well, its a natural thing. A belt with a curse that absorbs mana. Which brother would like it? Wait. How does that work? Chapter 30 Chapter 030 Lee Han unknowingly asked a question. In fact, the curse was similar to buff magic in a way. What if weight loss is a curse for those who want to lose weight? It can be even better if used properly. A belt with a curse that absorbs mana is a normal wizards Hee! It was an item that people would hate saying, Get rid of it!, but the story was a little different for Lee Han. Lee Han was overflowing with too much mana. Is that serious enough to wear? Im still wearing an iron bracelet that absorbs mana, but wearing one more belt didnt change anything. Effect? Its a cursed item, so it doesnt have an original effect. Magic also had action and reaction. Cursed items often have more powerful effects than normal items in return. In fact, if that wasnt the case, who would bother wearing a cursed item? aha. brother Thats what you said. Lets see No. Shouldnt I be remembering the original performance instead of cursing? Lee Han was taken aback by the priest who remembered the curse on the item but not the effect. Isnt it before the end? It must have been a belt enchanted with invisibility. But it doesnt really matter. The important thing is the curse on it Anyway, brother. Its okay to be honest. Any answer is acceptable to me What are you talking about? I am ready for anything. Lee Han looked at me with strong eyes and said. Seeing this, the priest was greatly shocked. Unbelievable! Of course, I thought I would give up and leave, but it was the priest himself who was mistaken. What a shame! How can I say rash words without recognizing a true brother of faith? The priest no longer looked like a boy from a well-to-do family. Standing in front of the priest was a brother who was ready to walk the path of faith seriously. Brother. My name is Mehrid. Please tell me your name. Lee Han. This is Lee Han Wodanaz. Wardanaz! Mehrid was even more surprised. The Wodanaz family. Isnt it a famous disbelief family in the empire? Somehow, he said that he looked exceptionally dignified and dignified The church will be delighted with your joining. ruler. Get a belt in honor of this Prisinga here. It was too grandiose for a name given to the cursed belt, but Lee Han accepted it with a solemn expression. Tak- As soon as he put on his belt, Mehrid looked at Lee Han with a worried expression. Brothers new to the Order have always struggled with the new burden of Freesinga. It is a curse that is difficult for those who experience it for the first time. A belt that absorbs that magical power can be too harsh for a student who has just entered school How do I activate this invisibility magic? ?!?! ?? Ah, wellyou just have to say I hide at night. When you want to solve it, recite I am revealed in the morning. I hide at night. As Lee Han chanted the spell, Lee Hans appearance became transparent like a lie. Oh Lee Han was amazed. Even if it was invisibility magic, it wasnt all the same invisibility magic. The lower circles invisibility magic is invisibility magic, and there were some disadvantages such as a little light passing through or if you look closely, you can see something strange. However, the invisible magic of this belt seemed almost perfect. Its worth wearing a cursed item. That brother. That are you okay? Of course its fine. I am revealed in the morning. Lee Han solved the order. In fact, before I put on the belt, I was slightly expecting that my magic power would decrease a bit, leaving only the amount I could handle appropriately Surprisingly, there was no effect. Looking at what youre worried about, it seems like an item that absorbs a lot of mana. How can there be no effect like this? It seems that this amount recovers more magical power than the iron bracelet or belt can absorb Lee Han, who became greedy, opened his mouth. Priest. I want to shoulder Prisinga-samas burden a little more. Huh! Mehrid was deeply moved by the words of this wonderful brother. But I couldnt accept it. Even just wearing the belt youre wearing right now would put a lot of strain on your body No. brother Prisinga-samas burden is not something that can be shouldered at once. I understand your heart, but please wait a little longer. no! I must bear more! I know that feeling! brother You must wait! * * * In the end, they failed to get one more artifact, but it was not without income. First of all, the invisibility belt alone was already an enormous income. Of course, what Lee Han should do with this There are more ways to escape. The last escape left Lee Han acutely aware of his complacency. This school was crazier than I thought, and the principal was even crazier than I thought. I didnt know what pitfalls Lee Han would face in his future endeavors. At that time, this invisibility belt will protect Yihan. In that way, the first meeting to honor Prisingas will was held, and this became the beginning of the church. Ill stop here for today. brother. Priest Mehrid explained the churchs history and rules to Lee Han. In fact, he was not very interested in the history of the church, but Lee Han was a pro at listening to stories he was not interested in. -Did I tell you about my trip to the golf course the other day? C Im really curious. professor! Please speak soon! In fact, it wasnt even that boring. Apart from the churchs history, the rules and sacred magic were interesting. And to my surprise, the Freesinga Church had a really liberal ethos, as the principal said. It is OK to believe in other denominations together. There is nothing forbidden, and you can live as you please. Except for wearing the cursed item. Except for one downside, its a really good church, but that one downside is too big. It seemed that even Lee Han could not say the words I like the Frisinga Church? to someone out of conscience. One downside is too big! Besides, all the divine magic used by the priests of the church tends to such extremes Priest Mehrid gave Lee Han a generous gift as if he was afraid that he might change his mind after hearing the story of the church. ruler. brother get this one I heard that the freshmen of Einrogard go hungry a lot. Of course, the rumors are a bit exaggerated Its not an exaggeration. Lee Han accepted the basket presented by the priest. Like the basket that the Church of Flemain gave to Yoner, the Church of Prisinga filled the basket quite generously. I felt the urgency to never let go of a believer once caught. Jars of jams like raspberry jam, marmalade jam, peanut jam, and round flatbreads baked in the church. Canned beef and pork famous even in the empire where the lid is sealed with magic. There were also favorite foods such as salt, sugar, coffee powder, and tea leaves. Priest Mehrid said in a kind voice. I added it because I thought I might need a drink while studying. I think its necessary for survival, not study Yes? its nothing. thank you. Lee Han happily bowed his head. Priest Mehrid seemed to have prepared this for Lee Han to eat while taking a break from studying, but considering the school situation, he had to keep it in his room for survival rather than eating it as a snack while taking a break. Only when the denomination comes steadily will the human rights of the students here go up. When is the next event? well. I want to come as soon as possible, but the principal has to let me Damn it. Even without listening to gossip, he knew that the priests wouldnt be coming for a while. Because of the principals personality, theres no way Ill invite you often Youd better take this too. ?! Tigiling, a half-demon priest who is a freshman in the < Eternally Burning Tower of the Phoenix > handed out the basket he had received to Lee Han. Lee Han was surprised. what? Are you just giving me this? If you do, will you make a pact with the devil? Why are you giving this to me? I am the body that serves Mr. Freesinga. I do not deserve this luxury. There is no need for that. Tilling. I prepared it for you, so take it. Priest Mehrid seemed to want Tigiling to accept the basket as well, but Tigiling stubbornly refused. Oops. < Eternal Burning Tower of the Phoenix > has a really different atmosphere. Right now, even the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, to which Lee Han belongs, have already forgotten the dignity of the great family and said, Hey, dont you have anything to eat? doesnt exist? Are you really there? He was rolling his eyes While the students of the three towers were doing this, the students of the Phoenix Tower were loftily governing themselves and persevering. amazing! But great things are great, and Lee Han had no intention of living like that. Thank you Me. brother. ? Priest Mehrid took Lee Han and moved to a corner. Couldnt you please take care of some tigiling? Considering the reputation of your family, if you take care of me, it will be of great help to Tijeeling. As you can see, Tijeeling is too strict with herself. yes? I have a different dormitory Please. Along with the horse, Priest Mehrid took out another basket and poked it into Lee Han. He was definitely a priest who knew something. ruler. Ill give you another one, so please eat the basket I gave to Tigilling so she can eat it. All right. Trust me. Lee Han, holding three baskets, could not resist the temptation. Its just about eating together * * * Can I call you Tigiling Priest? yes. You can call it whatever you like. What is the atmosphere like in < The Tower of the Phoenix, which burns forever >? Lee Han asked curiously. Unlike the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower, the Phoenix Tower had no atmosphere at all. The half-demon girl tilted her head as if she couldnt understand the question. What are you talking about? ah. So what do you do in the break room during break time Everyone prays in their own room. Tizzling replied in a slightly proud voice. Lee Han was disgusted. hmm. It was a much more desolate place than I thought. If Lee Han had entered the Tower of the Phoenix, he would have been suffocated. Do you pray at night too? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. Some priests go outside because they have to go to the forest or mountains to pray, and those who can pray indoors pray inside. Right. for a moment. Can I go out in the evening? yes. I have permission. ! Lee Han was greatly surprised by the unexpected fact. Were the priests allowed to go around after dinner? Of course, it was forbidden to go outside the tower after the evening on weekdays. It was not for nothing that Lee Han and his friends tried to escape by targeting the weekend. By the way, the Phoenix Tower students were allowed. Come to think of it, even if Lee Han was the principal, he would have let the students of the Tower of Phoenix go. Even if you leave it like that, it wont do anything Then, if I wear a priests uniform, I can go around after dinner, too? Lee Han felt his eyes flash open. All you need is a priestly suit! Can I get a priestly uniform? Tigiling narrowed her eyes and looked at Lee Han. Chapter 31 Chapter 031 Have my evil thoughts been found out? Lee Han was worried for a moment, but luckily he wasnt caught. Even if you wear a priests uniform, your faith will not deepen or your curse will weaken Tigilling seemed concerned that Lee Han was misunderstanding something else. Of course it is. However, I felt that if I wore priestly clothes, I would be able to reflect on myself for being lazy and wearing comfortable and soft clothes. Wouldnt that suit be enough? Tigiling pointed to Lee Hans clothes. Headmaster Skeleton only gave the students a rough and rugged school uniform (actually, I dont know if this could be called a school uniform), so it was already far from comfortable and soft clothes. However, Lee Han did not waver. no. I need a priest suit. In order to understand Prisinga-nims will a little more. If you say so Tigiling pondered, then bowed down. To the faithful Tijeeling, the reason that it was for her faith was a reason she could not refuse. Ill save you the next time we meet. okay. really. I was asked by the priest to bring me some food. its okay. Tijeeling answered softly but firmly. Im satisfied with the meal right now. If the other person refuses and immediately says I understand and withdraws, that doesnt have the qualities of a graduate student. If the professor asks, how to make the impossible possible? Of course, Priest Mehrid was not a professor But the priest is worried. If you dont do anything, youll keep worrying. How about doing this? are having a meal together You dont have to force yourself to eat. Wouldnt it alleviate the priests worries just by having a meal together? Tizzling nodded while thinking about whether Lee Hans words were plausible. Even if it wasnt, he was sorry that Priest Mehrid kept worrying about him. That sounds like a good idea. yes? Lee Han smiled. As long as we have a meal together, we can make them eat as much as we want. It was too easy to manipulate a girl who grew up praying in the church. Tigiling tilted her head, perhaps sensing something suspicious in that smile. * * * The weekend is over and a new week has arrived. For some reason, the faces of the students who endured the bloody first week after entering the school seemed to have matured. C Heh. Do you guys have a hard time at Einrogard? I feel like home now C After about a week, is it worth it? Enough of this magic class. Unfounded confidence was welling up among the students who took a short break on the weekend. However, Ein Lorgard showed his ruthless true colors to such students. < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. -Here is a young wizard at one of the vertices of the cube. The young wizard tries to connect a magic circle from his vertex to the furthest vertex. At this time, calculate the shortest distance that the young wizard can connect. -Professor? This isnt magic -Dont ask stupid, stupid questions. A wizard who relies on his senses and can only wield a staff will never succeed. As you progress to higher circles of magic, understanding of complex calculations and laws is essential. Geometry is one of the core of magic. Those who do not know geometry cannot properly draw a magic circle. Likewise, arithmetic is at the heart of magic. How can someone who doesnt even know how to distribute magic draw a magic circle? - -This This < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >. -One of the greatest dangers to young wizards is to be contracted fraudulently by someone more intelligent than they are. Thats why wizards must know how to read the dangers of contracts and the ambiguous meaning contained in them. ruler. Today we will solve this problem. Here is a drunken, stupid wizard. This wizard always does stupid things when he gets drunk, but one day, while drunk, the wizard summoned a demon and made an unfavorable contract with him. Will this magician be able to nullify the contract when he wakes up Are those who are sleeping now worth their souls? wake up! -Ah! I didnt sleep! The students who took the ferocious required subjects that they couldnt meet in the first week were half-spirited faces. what did i just hear? Maybe Im not good at magic To think that I knew magic just because I wielded a wand Im worthless trash The students murmured with complete confidence shattered. . But in the meantime, there were some outstanding ones. Geometry and arithmetic are just the basics in governing and running an empire. The son of the Dalcard family, who has held the position of Chancellor of the Empire and Treasurer of the Empire for generations. Among the countless members of the royal family, Princess Adenart is famous for her exceptional talent. How did you solve it? hey. does that matter now? We have to find a way out. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family stands out the most in the Blue Dragon Tower, where the sons of the most prestigious families in the empire gather. These three were gifted people who completed the suffocating raid of required subjects without blinking an eye. I didnt expect to think that going to graduate school was useful in my life. Lee Han thought to himself. Everyone around me said, What are you going to do with studying like that, but surprisingly, studying was useful. I didnt expect it to be useful in this way, but Han Lee. Look at those white tiger tower guys over there. Its out of shape. You couldnt solve it either Lee Han admired the figure of Gainando regaining his energy after seeing the students of the White Tiger Tower, even though he couldnt solve it himself. People are so consistent! Can you teach me later? Yoner asked cautiously. It was unreasonable for Yoner, who was on the smart side, to completely follow todays class. I guess Ill have to go back and review and try again. If thats the case, having a smart friend like Lee Han help out would be a big help. To be honest, Lee Hans appearance earlier was surprising. Asan is from a famous family in that area, and Princess Adenart has already proven it several times, but to think that Lee Han will show her ability without being pushed by them. However much. I will also ask about alchemy later. Yihans answer made Yoners face brighten. Its convenient when studying if there is a field that each other is good at. Surprisingly, networking helped me with my studies. Geniuses who do not need help from others do not need to have connections, but Lee Han was not such a genius. If you have a relationship where you can give and receive help from each other, there is no choice but to be advantageous in many ways. Lee Han did not think that teaching Yoner math or logic would be a loss. Rather, he thought it would be beneficial to learn alchemy from Yoner. oh. Then me too! Lee Han hesitated for a moment. Teaching Kainando definitely felt like a loss. of course. Didnt you just stop? It must be because of the mood. By the way, given that the required subjects are so difficult, I guess I did well not to choose too many other electives. Everyone nodded their heads at Lee Hans words. After listening to the lecture in the first week, the confidence that I thought, Is this enough? has long since disappeared. It made me seriously want to cancel other lectures. Lee Han said softly. how is it. If youre thinking of listening to repetitive learning of swordsmanship, physical training, or magic combat Sorry. I hate that. No matter how much I think about it, I dont think so. Although the students listened to Lee Hans words, they were very determined on this part. * * * Just as the students gathered periodically, the professors also gathered periodically. Dwarf Professor Thunderwalk took a sip of hot brewed tea. hmm. After all, the tea tastes better only when there are useful workers. There was a saying in the Dwarf proverb, Everything tastes better with skillful workers. Certainly, the Wodanaz boy was a skilled worker. Looking at how much better the tea leaves were than when he was managing the hut by himself. This was not something anyone could do. It was especially difficult for those from the imperial family. So-called chore talent! By the way, Headmaster. hmm? Which professor is teaching the < Basic Vehicle Training > lecture? Garcia Kim, a half-blood troll professor, opened her mouth. Thunderstep replied as if he was puzzled. uh? Wasnt Professor Bendosol teaching it? Oops. Didnt you hear? Professor Bendosol went missing while looking for a unicorn. Seeing as you havent returned yet, I think we should find another professor. do not worry. Because of course I was prepared. As expected I believed it. All the professors nodded at the reassuring headmasters words. Even if there were a lot of words, the skeleton headmaster had a lot of power to keep this huge mass of uncertainty, Magic School, in its shape and running. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who else could run and lead this school if not the skeleton headmaster? So who are you? I was curious about the steps. < Basic riding training > was one of the lectures that I had to take. It is not simply to get rid of the difficulties of not being able to ride a horse when you graduate from school, but also to deal with and get used to various unusual animals. As such, the professor had to have in-depth knowledge of horseback riding as well as various vehicles. Fastest lightning step. Oh. You can trust him. Looks like a great choice. All the professors were satisfied except for Thunder Step. Lightningwalker was a famous dwarf adventurer who had a reputation for exploring and investigating remote areas within and outside the empire. Of course, the thunder step was very, very unpleasant. Because the lightning step was the aunt of the thunder step. No, why is it him?! If youre going to argue, do it to Bendozol, who went missing while looking for a unicorn. Did you know that Professor Narago would disappear? You should consider yourself lucky to have found the right person so quickly. Keuuugh Thunderstep could not refute the headmasters words. Finding the right professor was certainly not an easy task. But I really hate to meet you. The reason why the Thunderwalker hated the Eastern Dwarves was also the Lightningwalker. The lightning stride was from the eastern dwarves. Whenever we meet, How long are you going to tinker with flasks and drugs in your closet, Listen to what an adult says, The iron leg of the next family has already started a family, and the dwarf who tears apart the soul of the stormtrooper is lightning. step! Professor Garcia said consolingly. Dont be so. You wont meet that many times. I hope so * * * Although the students had been beaten up by math and language all day long, their faces were unexpectedly bright. It was because of the class I was about to take. < Basic vehicle training >! In the Empire, horseback riding was a culture for nobles, a skill for knights, and a luxury that was not too difficult for commoners. The Blue Dragon Tower students who rode horses around the territory since they were children, the White Tiger Tower students who galloped through the mountains and fields on horseback, and the Black Turtle Tower students who traveled the long and long Imperial Road with a single horse were all confident. Lee Han, of course, knew how to ride a horse, so he wasnt very wary. Well, people will collapse if I keep whipping them, so there should be a lecture like carrots. -Krwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwa! ? ??? ???? Something huge flew from the sky with a scream like a monster. Then, it bit Gainando with its beak and flew upwards. Aaaaaaaaagh! Chapter 32 Chapter 032 Gainando was taken away! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Naturally, the students panicked. In broad daylight, some monster flew in and took a friend, but it was strange if you didnt panic. However, Lee Han felt strangely cold. I must have been very affected by this school. After seeing so many crazy situations, he was not shaken to the extent of a monster flying in and kidnapping Guinando. Everyone, lower your stance! Lee Han shouted once. The Blue Dragon Tower students next to him heard that and hurriedly lowered their stance. C Crow, wow, wow! Everyone comes back! no! Another student who was wandering around was arrested. This time, he was a student at the White Tiger Tower. Seeing that, an inspiration flashed in Lee Hans head. no way! There had to be a reason for choosing one of the many students gathered here. Kainando also has bright blonde hair. And the student who was just arrested had bright silver hair. Everybody cover their heads with cloaks! He catches the shiny one! Youre going to catch the bald man? You mean hair color! You idiot! The Blue Dragon Tower students were taken aback by the sudden remark, but they did not doubt Lee Hans words. Thanks to that, I was able to respond faster than other top students. As he fell low and covered his head with a cape, the monster lost interest in the Blue Dragon Tower students. It worked! Lee Han knew that his judgment was correct. Originally, I knew that there are many birds that like shiny things, but I thought that would work for monsters as well. It would not have been possible to find out if it had not been for the sacrifice of Gainando. Tuk-tuk- ? Lee Han, who was lowering his posture, realized that an elf he had never seen before was touching him. Looking at the outfit, it was clear that he was a student at the White Tiger Tower. long black hair and elongated ears. A tempered body unique to a knights family. It was evident that he came from an eastern elven knight family. Before Lee Han could answer, a violent reaction erupted from the side. Someones trying to touch Wardanaj! Honorable friends! The hillbilly from the White Tiger Tower is Wodanaz When the students from the Blue Dragon Tower reacted quickly and violently, as if knocking down some dominoes, the female student from the White Tiger Tower panicked and hurriedly said: I have nothing to do with the Moradi family faction! Princess! Please explain. Princess Adenart came forward and stood in the way. Lee Han was puzzled. what. Were you acquainted? Adenart nodded with his characteristic expressionless face. After buying a moment, the elf hurriedly explained. I am Rowena, a knight who serves the princess. Are you taking care of the princess? You cant bring an attendant or an escort to this school Ah. Right. Lee Han noticed without even listening to the explanation. At that understanding, Rowena gave a surprised look. Originally, it was forbidden to bring attendants or escorts to this school. However, every rule has holes. If an equal freshman who came in with him voluntarily offered to accompany him, he couldnt stop it. Since the princess was famous in the empire since she was little, it wouldnt be strange if there were people among the freshmen who came in with her who wanted to serve her even before entering school. Besides, it was like that in alchemy class. At that time, I wondered why all the students from various towers gathered at the princess while Lee Han was afraid, but those who had visited the princess before entering the school and had a close relationship explained it. Suddenly, I feel sorry for Gainando Lee Han felt sorry for Gainando, who should be flying in the sky by now. Even if the princess stays still, people come from all over to offer her allegiance, but Gainando is the same royal family, but the difference is too great. So I understand that you are a knight serving the princess, but why did you tell me that? Ive hidden it from him now, but you never know when hell act on his whim. Lord Wardanaz instructs you to stop him. ?? Lee Han must have heard it wrong. Who am I to command? For a moment, I wondered if there were undead soldiers under Lee Han who didnt even know Lee Han. However, there were subordinates who really did not know this limit. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower came out stealing under their noses . Heh. Wodanaz. request. Wardanas, I can trust you. I ask for an honorable command. Lee Han was bewildered. Before he knew it, he had become the prefect in command of the Blue Dragon Tower. Traditionally, theres nothing good about being a manager anywhere I was embarrassed, but I couldnt do anything in this situation. Lee Han nodded and began to give instructions as soon as he remembered them. * * * Rowena watched Lee Hans movements with curious eyes. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among the freshmen this time, Rowena was not the only student serving Adenart. There were also other towers. The reason they served Adenart was not because they were one of over a hundred members of the royal family. It wasnt even because of the wealth and power of the imperial family. The reason why they gathered, of different races, statuses, and backgrounds, was purely because of the ability Adenart had shown. As such, Rowena took it for granted that Adenart would be the leader of the Blue Dragon Tower. But surprisingly, the leader of the Blue Dragon Tower was not Adenart. It was a boy from the Wardanaz family. -Nonsense! C How did this happen? Of course, Adenart was not a sociable character. He was so quiet and taciturn, and his cold face made him feel intimidated. But Adenarts followers thought it was no problem. Especially in front of Adenarts overwhelming ability. I thought that if Adenart showed genius talent in any field, even the most picky and arrogant Blue Dragon Tower students would have no choice but to admit it Besides, the Wodanaz family is not a particularly sociable family. Although he was one of the most famous magicians in the empire, the rumors were eccentric and terrifying. The followers couldnt believe that a boy from such a family would lead the Blue Dragon Tower. How? Maybe I can find out the secret this time. Rowena protected Adenart and stared at Lee Han. It was because I had no choice but to ask Lee Han. If Rowena or Adenart spoke, the arrogant students of the Blue Dragon Tower would never have followed their instructions. I was honestly upset. If I could find out how Lee Han led the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, I didnt know if Adenart could do it either. Ill find out and give you advice! Rowena could not have imagined. That Lee Han made those arrogant students his side with food. * * * Even if I try to give instructions, theres not much I can do. They didnt have a bow or a crossbow, so there was no way they could deal with monsters flying high. then? I have no choice but to drive it out by surprising it like dealing with a beast. Fortunately, Lee Han had several options. Everyone line up and build a wall! At Lee Hans words, the students stood straight ahead and built a temporary wall. Lee Han crouched behind him. It was to maximize the effect of surprise. come! Once again, when the monster came down from above, Lee Han immediately used the spell. Light! It was the simplest 1-circle magic, creating light, but the effect varied greatly depending on how it was used. When a light bulb shining like the sun rose in the air, the monster that rushed at it screamed and turned around. C Crow, wow, wow! It was unexpected and startled because Lee Han suddenly used magic while hiding. Ugh! Uh-huh! turn it on! what? The monster got scared and ran away, so I thought it was over, but I heard a human voice from above the monster. Lee Han somehow seemed to know. Are you a professor? no. must be a professor There cant be any decent professors in this school! The only proof was his intuition, but Lee Han realized that the professor was the one driving the monster. Really, this school is! The frightened monster calmed down and turned around again, perhaps thanks to the professor. C Crow, wow, wow! The monster seemed ashamed to be frightened by the harmless mass of light. It made a noise as if it were angry, and it cracked its beak. And this time, he blatantly ran toward Lee Han. It was clear he noticed who was directing the students here. no! Wodanaz. Avoid! Rowena, who was watching, exclaimed urgently. Lee Hans plan was obviously successful. I stabbed the monsters loophole and made it run away. But it had to be avoided. What is he saying now? Dont you even know who hes talking to? The students of the White Tiger Tower looked at such Rowena as if they were dumbfounded. Rowena had a very big misunderstanding because she didnt come to the swordsmanship class. That boy from the Wardanaz family was capable of taking care of himself even if left alone. However, Lee Han did not escape. The sculpted face hardened and he swung his staff. Move! A stone rises with a spell. Although it was only a 1-circle magic, Lee Han looked like a lofty archmage to the students in the seat. * * * Please dont shoot your teammates. Please dont shoot allies. As there were few magics he knew, of course Lee Han tried to use low-level manipulation magic if the light-generating magic failed. The problem was that the moment Lee Han floated the stone, he shot it like an arrow instead of properly maintaining it. Aiming was, of course, impossible. I just had to leave it to chance. If he had been able to aim, he would have used this magic from the beginning. Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Wodanaz! Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Wodanaz! Not knowing Lee Hans true intentions, the Blue Dragon Tower students exclaimed Lee Hans name enthusiastically. Even other top students called Lee Han by his name. ping! The raised stones shot out sharply. !! And surprisingly, the stone passed right in front of the monsters beak. Damn it! Lee Han sighed inwardly. To be honest, I couldnt curse bad luck because I was grateful that I had flown all the way there. C Crow, wow, wow! But surprisingly, it worked. The monster, startled by the stone that passed in front of its beak, stopped and turned again. Waaaaaa! Wardanaz! Wodanaz! A few of the White Tiger Tower students looked on with bitter expressions of fear and anger. I had to honestly admit it. The Wardanaz boy was of a different class. They cant even make a light orb right now, but theyve already mastered rock manipulation magic and used it in battle Even if they learned the original magic, it was several times more difficult to use it in battle. When blood splatters and weapons fly in a bloody and chaotic situation, no matter how much practiced magic, concentration is broken and fails. But to be successful like that Monster! hmm? Did it work? Everyone was amazed, but Lee Han was really confused. Were you scared to miss? I was lucky. Ugh! Uh huh! Uh-huh! okay. Good job! I heard the professors voice above the monster, and it landed with dust. dump! Before getting off, the professor threw the students who had been caught earlier one by one. Gainando was foaming and passed out. widely! The professor landed nicely. Pilots glasses worn over his head in leather pants and a leather jacket (it was an artifact that felt magical). It was a dwarf who could tell that I am an explorer just by looking at it. But Lee Han felt something different. For some reason, that dwarf was familiar. Could it be that he is related to Thunderstep? I dont think so. To blindly assume that dwarves are related just because they all look alike in my eyes. Thats prejudice. Tak- The dwarf walked over and grabbed Lee Han by the collar. Then he said in a pleasant voice. You have qualities! It looks like a relative of thunder Chapter 33 Chapter 033 Are you familiar with Professor Thunderwalk? How did know? I am Thunderwalkers aunt, Lightningwalker. no. Were they real relatives? I thought that just because the dwarves looked alike, they couldnt all be related, but they were really related. Are you acquainted with Thunderwalker? When the dwarf asked while pushing up his pilot glasses, Lee Han instinctively sensed something ominous. Being remembered for your name and face by a professor, whether on Earth or here, wasnt generally a good thing. If I were to be taken to graduate school like on Earth I dont know Wordanaz is Professor Thunderwalks apprentice! thats right! Wardanaz is recognized by Professor Thunderwalk! I can even go to his cabin! Lee Han looked back. The blue dragons tower friends winked at Lee Han with expressions on their faces. They were from the same tower and seemed unbearably proud of their leader, Lee Han. Because youre such a helpless bastard! Lee Han cursed inwardly. Without knowing Lee Hans inner thoughts, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower were just proud. also! If you are the disciple of that thunderous step, you can also call me my disciple. Its not even a handmade apprentice Besides, getting permission to enter the guys hut. It must have been really acknowledged. yes. I am, in fact. Lee Han gave up and admitted it. Now that this has happened, I just wanted to accept it and leave a good impression on the professor. * * * Lightning Walk Professor got off the ride and stood in front of the students. Then he shouted in a loud, powerful voice. Now pay attention! That professor. Those who are fainting Leave it alone! You will wake up soon! Professor Lightning Walk exclaimed angrily. It was bullshit from a medical point of view, but no student could refute it. I am the best professor lightning-fast to teach you guys this semester. Originally, the professor who would teach you was Professor Bendosol, but he went missing while looking for a unicorn. So I was hired in a hurry. I dont know why everyone isnt surprised to hear that they went missing while looking for a unicorn. The students were more surprised by the name of the lightning step than they were surprised by Professor Bendosol, who went missing while looking for a unicorn. The famous explorers lightning strides? That lightning step that subdued the Behemoth and turned it into a mount?! Arent you the one who explored the crater of spirits where no one has set foot?! hmm. I guess I should have read something else in the newspaper besides Imperial Economy. Lee Han felt left out because he could not participate in the conversation. From what I heard, he seemed to be a fairly famous explorer. Some students looked at the lightning stride with envy and admiration in their eyes. ruler! Can any of you guess why I appeared on a thunderbird today? ! thunderbird. It was a monster so famous that even Lee Han had heard of it. It moves quickly and violently with a body so large that it is not considered a bird. And even a special ability to control thunder and lightning and twisters. It was a nightmare monster for those who flew in the sky or climbed up and down high mountain ranges. The thought of such a monster attacking me made my spine run cold. This school really needs to be audited by the Empire once. While Lee Han muttered to himself, another student raised his hand. Is your goal for this semester riding that thunderbird? So to get us used to it Wrong! Ha ha ha ha! Youre talking nonsense. If you want to ride the Thunderbird, it wont be enough even if you practice for more than 10 years! The lightning stride burst into laughter as if it were funny. The student who spoke out was embarrassed and withdrew. ah. Are there few people who have taken alchemy lessons here? Come to think of it, the alchemy class was an elective. On the other hand, riding training class is a compulsory subject. In other words, there were a lot more students who didnt know the lecture style of Professor Dwarfs blood relative. Did you have to take the fastest mount to come from afar? If I had to ride the fastest mount, I would have rode Sleipnir. Wrong. hmm. Wodanaz! You tell me. He really didnt want to get attention, but the dwarf professors didnt let Lee Han go. Lee Han replied while managing his expression. Arent you here so that we can improve our ability to deal with dangerous monsters like the Thunderbird? At Lee Hans answer, some students burst into laughter as if it were nonsense. The ride training class is a class where you ride a beautiful and cute horse and go around the area, not a < Survive from Monsters > class. Why on earth do you do such training Thats right! After all, there is a reason why you like thunder! Damn it. I hope you are really right Lee Han shook his head. Anyway, if I became close with Professor Thunder Step, I would have no choice but to meet Professor Lightning Step a lot. Buying attention from professors is dangerous, but earning hatred from professors is even more dangerous. Id rather have affection Professor Kyo? Wasnt it horseback riding class? Right thats right. Why do we have to train ourselves to avoid the thunderbird? Some students asked in bewilderment whether they hadnt grasped the situation yet. Why not ride a horse and evacuate the thunderbird? What if I meet a thunderbird while riding a horse! Its just training! Lightningwalk was angry, as if asking for some nonsense. The students who asked about it were to the point of dying. Thunderbird is a rare monster that can only be found in high skies or mountain ranges Lee Han thought to himself, but didnt say it out loud. I had to be careful about saying the right words in front of the professor. But dont worry. Because you guys will ride the horse you love so much. Wodanaz. come forward I need you to help me with my class. Receiving gazes of awe and jealousy, Lee Han stepped forward. Awe aside, Lee Han wanted to beat the students who gave him a jealous gaze. These guys who dont know the speed of others The horse is the most basic mount you can see most in the empire. A guy who doesnt know how to ride this must be considered unqualified to travel. If you want to ride a more difficult mount, you should at least learn how to ride a horse well. Quite a few students made bored faces at the professors words. Because there were more students here who knew how to ride horses than those who did not. As each of them had traveled enough on horseback for different reasons, they were thinking, Is there anything new to learn? But Professor Lightningwalker was not offended by the sight. Rather, he smiled kindly. Creepy! This Lee Han felt ominous in that smile. This isnt just a horse riding class! It was clear that this school was not an ordinary horseback riding class. ruler. Go to the stable! The stables located near the main building had neat and spacious facilities. The stable, which looked like a huge warehouse with three floors, opened as if it were alive when the professor approached. Its enchanted. Lee Han could feel the magical energy hanging over the stable. Well, since its not just raising ordinary horses, they must be protected with magic. Wow! oh! Exclamations erupted from everywhere. The appearance of the horses stretched out on both sides of the stable was enough to impress young students. The horses with various coat colors, such as white, black, brown, and gold, were runners with good pedigree at a glance. Can you ride a horse like this? It was only natural that the eyes of the students brightened. However, Lee Han was not fooled. He whispered to Yoner next to him. be careful. what?? Think of an alchemy class. Professor Lightning Step is a blood relative of Professor Thunder Step. Do you think there will be no traps? ! Yoner nodded hurriedly with a look of realization. Professor Lightningwalk stroked his beard and smiled mischievously. Then he said to Ian. As a disciple who will help me with my lessons from now on, I will give you the authority to choose a horse first. From behind, there were clicking sounds of jealousy and envy. Even if he put up with other favors, he couldnt stand choosing his horse first. Once chosen, the horse will become Lee Hans partner for a semester, but wouldnt that mean the best horse is being taken away? you must be thinking. Fools. Lee Han remembered the smile that flashed on Professor Lightnings lips. its okay. Ill choose later, so Ill give it to the other students. It doesnt seem fair that I pick first. Wardanaz! A guy like you! The same top students were admiring. Others are blinking their eyes because they want to choose a horse first, but such a concession. It was an honor that only true nobility could show. What then? Lets each decide the order in the tower, then come out one by one and choose. If they overlap, we draw lots again. good. The students split up and started to line up. The Blue Dragon Tower students also gathered and cast lots to determine the order. The first thing that caught on was Cainan Island. yes! Cainando was delighted. It was as if the bad luck of being caught by the thunderbird earlier had been rewarded. The Blue Dragon Tower students were blatantly disappointed. Is it Cainando by all means? I should have let Wardanaz take it first. joy. The losers talk. Cainando ignored his friends. Lee Han became curious and asked Yoner. Does Cainando know how to read a horse? Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wellwell. I guess you dont know. Gainando strode forward and chose the largest and most ill-tempered white horse. Students from other towers looked at Kainan-do in dismay. Big words are not good. Besides, considering what he had to tame and become close to, he shouldnt have chosen a horse that seemed so filthy. If you dont do it, you may have problems while riding Puck! 100 million! Knock! evil!! Wow! Ah! ?! All the students gathered were amazed. Apart from the fact that Gainando was head-butted by a horse and fell backwards, all the other students were also beaten or spit on one by one. The horse Why is it so ferocious? Purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Purrung! Fuheung! Hehehe!! The horses in the stable, which had been waiting patiently, began to howl at the same time. The look of fiercely glaring at the students as if they were looking at their enemies. It was the moment when the hidden wildness exploded. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! i said You have to learn how to ride a horse well. Your first assignment is not horse riding. Get to know the horses here. Did you really think I could pick up the words for a novice like you! What what Its too much! Some of the students who hadnt taken the alchemy class wept with disappointment. But the lightning steps did not stop laughing. If you take care of and take care of your horse morning and night, at least one good horse might open up to you. thats your goal only one! Getting close with just one! Thats obviously not an ordinary word. Lee Han was sure. No matter how you think about it, it wasnt a common saying. What kind of horse in the world is that kind of bullshit Tak- As Lee Han pondered over which of these horses would be the easiest to get close to, a hand that looked like a lid from a lightning-walking professor came up on Lee Hans shoulder. ? really. Wodanaz. I will choose a word for you. Is it really necessary? Chapter 34 Chapter 34 I cant say anything to the apprentice of Thunderwalker. Im really happy. Lee Han struggled to manage his expression. I had to manage my expression even when I didnt like the professors kindness. Because the heartbroken professor was more terrifying than most demons. Lightning trudged along and stopped in front of a horse. It was a really beautiful white horse. A well-muscled white horse with a solid physique that is neither particularly large nor particularly small. The white horse stared at Lee Han and blinked. There was no violence felt there. If Lee Han was a bit younger, he might have been tricked into thinking, Did the professor really give me a good word? However, Lee Han is a person who has gone through all kinds of battles. not easily fooled Isnt this a devil transformed into a white horse? Clearly there is something! ruler. This is a really good word. But his temperament is one of the wildest and most demanding in this stable. If you can tame this horse, you will be able to easily tame other monsters as well. Lightningwalker said with a very happy expression. Of course, it might be too difficult for a freshman. If you think so But if youre so good at dealing with the Thunderbird, youll be able to do it! I believe in you! shit. Well done, the difficulty goes up! How could it be so irrational and absurd sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Lee Han and Professor Lightning Walk were talking, other students couldnt let go of their lingering feelings and were approaching various words and trying to have a conversation. Are you nice? Good bad! I got bitten! Stop spitting! Stop spitting! You headbutt me!? Of course, the words didnt go hand in hand. As the mayhem continued, Nylea cautiously told her friends. Shouldnt we get to know each other first? Are you trying to be friends? So, dont just walk up to me and try to pet me, there are other things. Coming out early in the morning to brush her hair, clean her inside, feed her Nilia didnt think she was saying anything particularly strange. Even when I was working for < Shadow Patrol >, I had to show this level of sincerity in order to tame a strange beast. If you dont consistently put in the time and effort, your opponent wont open up. What do you have to do to that extent? You have to come out to the stable early every morning? ?! But surprisingly, the other students showed a rejection reaction. At least there were many students from wealthy families in the Black Turtle Tower. A horse is taken care of by a servant or a slave; there is no need to take care of it yourself. Are you all fools!? Nilia was about to say Do you think Im still out of school? but held back. If you say something like that, only Nilia will be treated as a strange person. I just had to sigh inside. I have to come out alone. Later, if the horses listen to me, maybe other people will listen to me too. Yihan and Yoner spoke to Nilia, who walked with her ears drooping sullenly. Nilia. Did you choose your words? Were going to come out every morning to take care of the horses. Do you want to join us? huh!! Nilia gave Yihan and Yoner a hug with a tearful expression. A true friend didnt matter even if the top was different. Yihan and Yoner looked at Nilia as if they were absurd. Why are you doing this? well? * * * After the basic vehicle training lecture, Lee Han and Professor Lightning Walk headed to Professor Thunder Walks cabin. In fact, to be precise, it was closer to being dragged than going together. Because Lee Han couldnt refuse the professors words. Come no. Lee Han saw it clearly. The pupils of Professor Thunderwalk, who witnessed the elders in the family, shake greatly and his complexion darkens! What are you doing here? Do you need a reason to meet your nephew! look away oops! Also, in a corner like this, you build a hut and live there. Its not even organized properly! Look at this dust! I am organized myself. The thunder steps made their own protests. In fact, after Lee Han came, the cabin was quite tidy. You are talking like tidying up! What kind of arrangement is this! Alchemy is good, but now I have to think about finding a true mate and having children. How long do you plan to live alone! The elders are worried about you Thunderstruck looked at Lee Han as if asking for help. Lee Han couldnt resist those eyes. I. professor. Shall we prepare a meal? ah. okay. I brought a disciple, but I have to feed him. you stay still thunder step. Because the food you cooked doesnt taste good. Ill make it delicious the Eastern way. No, I dont really like Eastern food What did you say? its nothing. Thunderwalk mumbled, then closed his mouth. Then he looked at Lee Han and said in a desperate voice. What happened to you? A voice implying that please return the topic. Lee Han pondered over what to say. Should I even talk about joining the Freesinga Order? for a moment. That staff It was only then that Thunderstruck realized that Lee Hans staff was a staff he hadnt seen before. Where did you get that wand? ah. You mean this? Lee Han pondered for a moment. Then he asked again. Are you keeping a secret? Thunder steps were absurd. I just asked to lightly change the topic, but I never thought that kind of words would come back. Besides, the fact that he said that is suspicious at first glance Ill protect you. Hey. My kindred always keep secrets. Lightning walked from behind as he was cutting toward the chopping board, then washed his hands for a while before approaching. No matter what the secret, I dont drag out what I heard at dinner. By the way, what kind of bastard do you have all the ingredients are bread and meat? ah. I know I can take care of myself! So, your health is weakening! Eastern eating habits are the best for dwarves. Eat rice, not wheat. I will cook you my delicious stew. The expression on his face was stained with sadness. Professor Dwarf asked Lee Han again, trying to change the topic somehow. So how did you get that wand? I can feel the energy of life Lee Han said, summarizing and refining the events of the night considerably. -I happened to go up to the mountain for a walk at night, and I met a talking oak tree I happened to go for a walk deep in the mountain at night??? yes. Taking a walk is the best way to go to such a dark and remote place. The steps of thunder and lightning looked at Lee Han as if they were absurd, but Lee Han did not waver. I was trying to escape. Its an escape attempt. Isnt there only one reason for freshmen to go to the hills on weekend nights? But wait. You met a talking oak tree? Did you solve the riddle by any chance? yes. How do you know? Its a fairly famous spirit Then the staff must have been given to it by a talking oak tree. Thunderwalker nodded in interest and looked at the staff. The Talking Oaks had a tough and troublesome personality, but their vision and knowledge could not be ignored. The staff Lee Han was holding felt the energy of the tree spirit overflowing with vitality. It was an unusual wand not often seen. What effect does this wand have? Lee Han asked in a slightly expectant voice. I couldnt have expected more than a human being. Ive been talking about talking oak trees as if theyre pretty awesome That wand is good for farming. Lightnings steps placed the bubbling pork stew on the wooden table. The well-ripened kimchi (the name was something like pickled cabbage in Dongbu, but Lee Han just called it kimchi) was stir-fried once, and various seasonings and pork cut into pieces and simmered, giving the stew a smell that made Lee Hans heart flutter. Lee Han, who is of Korean origin, has always been familiar with the typical Korean style, the Imperial Eastern diet. On the other hand, the face of the thunder step was stained with sadness. Even green onions and peppers were added, and seeing that it was red, it looked spicy at first glance. I have a student, but if you cook this spicy Eastern food Ill eat well. ?! When Lee Han scooped up a large spoonful of white rice and rolled it into a bowl in front of him, Thunderstruck was startled. Are you eating well!? Isnt it spicy? Was he the kind of guy who enjoys spicy food?! also. Like a disciple of Thunderwalk, you know how to eat food. Wodanaz. Lightningwalker said with a satisfied expression. Because the empire was so large, there were people who couldnt eat the cuisine of other regions other than their own. Compared to those people, Lee Han, who eats so well, was very pleased. A meal that older dwarves couldnt help but like! By the way, why are you so fussy! Eat quickly! Ah yes! In comparison, Thunderstruck was slower to eat than his disciples. Lightning Walk finished the story while the dwarves and humans ate. As the staff has tree spirits dwelling in it, it would be great to grow something and make it grow. Its literally a living cane. A wand like that is not often available. It is a very precious thing. Uh are there any other effects? well? Because thats the most representative effect. Of course, helping crops grow wasnt a bad effect, but it was far from what Lee Han wanted. Was it for farming? I wanted it to be invincible if I held a staff or to help me control magic, if not to learn magic in my dreams Thats great. You were just trying to plant a garden, right? I did. A garden? Lightning Walk showed interest in the conversation between Thunder Walk and Lee Han. Werent you from the Wardanaz family? This guy is a bit unusual. Looks like it. What are you going to grow in your garden? I try to try everything I can eat. That guy is interested in Eastern cuisine, so he tried to plant things like cabbages and green onions. okay? The words of the thunderous step seemed to have made the lightning stride happy. The lightning step said as if it was expected. I can help you if you want. oh. Are you sure? okay. I also tended a vegetable garden quite a bit. Lee Han went out of the cabin with lightning steps. Behind it was an empty lot that had been vacated for Lee Hans vegetable garden. Thanks to the potting soil from time to time, it was possible to plant seeds or seedlings at any time. It would be better to plant the things that take a little longer first. Potatoes and sweet potatoes will come in very handy. Lightningstrike was well aware of how freshmen at this school suffered. Crops that can fill the stomach, such as potatoes and sweet potatoes, will be very useful. It will take at least two months, but planting them in advance will thank you later. That is correct. Lee Han thought that the words of the lightning step had some truth. Received potato and sweet potato seeds and began planting them step by step in one area of the garden. I hear youre from the Wardanaz family? Lightning Walk was a little taken aback by Lee Hans work. Anyone who has done some work couldnt help but admire Lee Hans work. That seasoned figure, a born worker itself, no matter who sees it. Are you really from the Wardanaz family, a family of magic? * * * ? Thunderstep, who came out of the cabin late and looked around, felt something strange. Did you plant them over the weekend? Yes? You planted them now, right? okay? Thunderstep tilted his head. You planted it now? But why does it seem like the buds have already grown? Chapter 35 Chapter 035 By the way, what riddle did the talking oak tree solve? Lightning Step asked curiously. Uh he gave me some weird and bizarre riddles. Even if it was a shadow riddle, the dwarf and candle riddle was far-fetched. Talking oaks do ask crazy riddles. Lightning Walk nodded as if he understood. Talking oak trees were known for beguiling wizards by giving them strange problems that sounded plausible. Inexperienced sorcerers, seduced by the splendid appearance of the talking oaks, mistook them for some mystery, but there was none. The Talking Oaks were just cool spirits who liked cool riddles. Is that so? Thats it. It is meaningless once you know most of the things in the world. After hearing the explanation from the lightning steps, Lee Han was dumbfounded. So, was the problem of the goblins hiding at the orc banquet also a cold mystery? Coming to think of it, there was a hint of that in the candlelight issue. The riddle I heard Lee Han confided the riddle he had heard to the Talking Oak Tree. -Several Orc tribes gathered and held a party, but an evil goblin intervened and ate and drank. How could that be? It is easy. The answer is disguised as an orc. yes? The riddle of the talking oak trees is not to be taken seriously. Keep it simple. If it was a goblin, it wouldnt have been that difficult to deceive orcs and disguise itself. Lee Han endured the absurdity and futility and focused. Of course, it was a ridiculous riddle, but this riddle didnt just come out of nowhere. Isnt it a riddle given by the talking oak tree as a hint to escape school? At least that would mean something. So the meaning of the riddle was to disguise? It was a very obvious statement, but if you think about it, it was an off-the-cuff remark. This magic school was not a completely closed space. Didnt priests from other denominations come to the school right away? Besides, there are supplies. From food to be used at magic school to various reagents and materials. These things had to be brought in from outside. And the people who move these things are usually workers who dont know magic. There is a way out of this school, even if its not magical! Lee Han clenched his fists. In the dark darkness laid by the headmaster of the skull. It felt like a ray of light shone in the darkness. ? From the side, Professor Lightning Walk was amazed at Lee Hans face. Apparently, the boy wizard was wearing an expression of enlightenment. what? How did you find enlightenment in the chilling riddle of those talking oak trees? As well as being better at working in the fields than skilled farmers, this boy from the Wardanaz family was so strange that you wouldnt get tired of watching it. * * * After Lee Han tended the vegetable garden, Professor Lightning Step brought him some chickens from somewhere. Watching Thunderwalker look sadly, I could tell whose cage the chicken came from. Take good care of animals. Wodanaz. Treating animals well always pays off. thank you. thank you for this food. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Freshly-laid eggs were a dizzying luxury for first-year students who would chew even stones because they were hungry. If you take those eggs with you, you will be able to become the king of the dormitory. Take this too. hmm. This would be nice too. Professor Lightning Walk put a lot of things in the basket, as if he wanted to take care of something for his new student. From eggs to freshly harvested fresh cabbage tomatoes onions and potato butter and cheese thick cuts of venison. Every time he put it in the basket, the wrinkles on his face deepened and his sadness deepened, but Lee Han pretended not to see it. Then see you in the next class. Looks like Ive had enough to eat. The meal with the two dwarves was hectic, but there was definitely a lot to gain. The secret of the wand, as well as a hint to get out of school. And additional food was a bonus. The food was already running out. How did the other first graders before me eat and live? I have been working and receiving food like this under Professor Lee Han-ya, but I dont think other students could have done the same. Did you just survive starving? Wardanaz! Wardanaz is here! Blue Dragon Tower students were sitting in the 1st grade common room with tired and hungry faces. The students, who had been playing chess or playing cards to soothe their worries, were overjoyed when they saw Lee Han. And when he saw the basket hanging from Lee Hans arm, he was even more delighted. Wardanaz! My honorable friend! The most honorable family in the empire! I dont mean to say this, but for a person from a noble family, they all seem very ungrateful. But I got it. Whether a member of the imperial family or a beggar, a person becomes weak when hungry. As word spread that Lee Han had arrived, the Blue Dragon Tower students each ran out of their rooms and gathered in front of Lee Han. It was like a baby bird watching its mother bird waiting for food. It looks like everyone is hungry. wait. Using the vegetables and meat obtained from Lightning Step, it seemed like I could make a decent soup. Even if the students gathered here eat all at once, it will be a meal that everyone can eat together. Lee Han placed a pot over the fire in the fireplace, cut up venison and onions, and sauted them until golden brown. Then there were vegetables. Lee Han skilfully poured water, added tomatoes and potatoes, and seasoned with salt and pepper. Seasonings that can be easily obtained outside were also rare seasonings for the first graders. The reddish soup simmered because of the tomatoes, and the students looked at Lee Han with earnest eyes. -Can I stop boiling and eat it now? However, Lee Han firmly blocked it. I guess I can add the cabbage now. Add cabbage, add some butter, season again The seriousness of cooking with a solemn expression was like a skilled alchemist. The Blue Dragon Tower students unknowingly adjusted their clothes and corrected their posture politely. It is done. Bring a bowl. yes! Why honorifics? Lee Han was puzzled, but instead of asking, he took a ladle and scooped it up into a bowl. Yoner, who had heard the news, also helped write the ledger, smearing ink on his quill. Eight silver coins of the Killenen family Eleven silver coins of the Guinan Islands Wodanaz. A piece of silver isnt too much money, is it? Can I take a little more? Thats too little money for your dedication. Boys and girls from aristocratic families lacked a sense of money. Yihan and Yoner lamented at that appearance. I dont know how Im going to live like that when I become independent later! That Wordanaz. ? Can I bring some to the princess? Two or three Blue Dragon Tower students spoke cautiously. He was probably a follower of Adenart. At those words, Lee Hans face darkened slightly. That is it. Wodanaz. Im not necessarily forcing you I know youre close with Prince Kainando, but its not like the two of you have to fight. Its just because I want the princess to eat something that she can eat. huh? Lee Han realized that his friends were misunderstanding something. The reason Lee Han was reluctant to bring food to the princess was not because he supported Gainando. It was just because it was a waste to give food for free. I think youre misunderstanding, but I have no intention of not giving food to the princess because of Gainando. You cant do something so childish. Wardanaz! also! At Lee Hans words, the faces of the students brightened. I think Ill feel better, Lee Han asked softly. By the way, who pays the silver coins? Is it right for the princess to pay? We will pay for it! We each pay double. Thanks Wodanaz! No can I do something like that (rotting money)? Compared to what you do, this is a pittance. Wodanaz. thank you so much. You must be worried about the prince. The students were truly grateful. Lee Han was surprised to see that. He was surprised that he was using his own money for the princess, and he was surprised that he was able to increase his money even when bargaining was not enough, and he was surprised that he valued Kainan Island so highly. Guinando, as an imperial family, has almost zero political power to create and run its own faction. There were a lot of misunderstandings between each other, but the other person seemed to have a good opinion of Lee Han, so there was no need to explain. I want all members of the imperial family to be friendly. For the Empire. Wardanaz! A guy like you! * * * Lee Han knocked on the door of the princess private room with a bowl of soup. After a while, Adenart appeared. ? Adenart raised his eyebrows slightly and asked why he had come. Lee Han held out a hot bowl and said. I cooked in the break room. Lets eat some. Instead of receiving it right away, Adenart hesitated a little. He seemed to hesitate because he didnt know what Lee Han was thinking. Having already heard misunderstandings about Kainan Island from below, Lee Han decided to clear up the misunderstanding. All the other students took it. Its okay to eat. Actually, he received the silver coin, but Lee Han didnt bother to say it. Adenart hesitated as much as he had just hesitated before finally accepting the bowl carefully with both hands. Hunger seemed to have overcome his hesitation. Adenart slightly bowed his head in gratitude, took a spoon and poured the soup into his mouth. After taking one spoonful or two spoonfuls, the speed gradually increased. It seemed to suit my taste. You can come in and eat. At Lee Hans words, Adenart stopped holding the spoon. Then he bowed his head once more, closed the door, and went inside. Did I just say that? When Lee Han came down to the break room, the waiting students expressed their gratitude. Wardanaz. The princess Ah. You seemed to like it. amazing! You are truly an excellent alchemist! If I just starve, I think Ill eat well no matter what I give Can I continue to ask? Well give you silver coins, so if you have any food, Id like you to bring some to the princess. Devotion to the imperial family is equal to honor as a nobleman. Words flowed out of Lee Hans mouth. Even Lee Han himself was surprised. Anyway, the royal family is really amazing. Its just that there are so many followers just based on lineage. Suddenly, I felt the power of bloodlines. Of course, Kainando is an exception * * * < Repetitive learning of basic magic battles > is held on the 1st basement floor of the main building. Vampire Professor Voladi Baegrek was troubled. Of course, it didnt show on his face. I am the only student left now. How can I get that student to continue taking this lecture? Its really difficult. Originally, Professor Voladi had little interest in making students listen to lectures. Professor Voladis contract was to teach here, not to gather students. But now the situation was a bit exceptional. A boy from the Wardanaz family with a considerable amount of magic power. Can we find another talent like that boy? If you miss it this time, you might have to wait another few years to move on to the next part of the lecture. Besides, there was no guarantee that the next student would have the qualities of that boy. After thinking about it, Professor Boladi opened his mouth. Do you have any questions? yes? Lee Han, who was concentrating on spinning the marbles, raised his head in surprise. Why are you asking all of a sudden? Could it be that Lee Hans black heart to eat raw was caught? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Lets calm down. I bet you havent figured out my intentions yet. Lee Han calmly calmed down. No matter how much it is, the vampire professor will not be able to read Lee Hans heart. C I will suck honey by listening to this lecture that no one listens to! hmm. It would be embarrassing rather than dangerous if caught. I asked if you had any questions. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han again and said. Can I ask any questions? Can not be done. It should be a question about the lecture. Isnt that obvious? There was no way Lee Han would consult on how to get out of school But thanks to him, I could clearly understand the professors personality. A principled person who is strict with others and with himself. Ive met quite a few of those types, so it was rather easy to deal with. The hardest thing to deal with is a crazy professor like Principal Rich. If you work hard at what you are told to do, there will be no problem, so what is difficult? Do you have any questions? Um Lee Han pondered. What should I ask? Professors always said, Feel free to ask questions, but if you ask questions really comfortably, Why dont you know that? Questions are also required. Lets start with the basics. What is the purpose of this practice of rotating spiritual stone beads? Lee Han asked out of curiosity. I did it because I was asked to ask a question about the lecture, but it was also true that I was actually curious. What does it mean to just spin this marble? Professor Voladi tilted his head slightly at Lee Hans question. It was a look that he genuinely did not understand. Didnt you read the name of the river? Lee Han was not taken aback. Because all the original professors were like this! Since you taught me -1+1=2, try solving higher order differential equations. You say you cant solve it? why? why? yes. I know the name of the lecture is < Repetitive Learning of Basic Magical Combat >. But what does this spinning spiritual stone marbles have to do with basic magic combat specifically? hmm. Upon receiving Lee Hans question, Professor Voladi stopped. Lee Han was taken aback by the sight of Professor Voladi standing still as if he had become a plaster statue. It looked as if someone had turned off the power. professor? Please wait a moment. Professor Voladi said to Lee Han with an expression that did not blink an eye. What to do? Lee Han waited. how much time has passed Around the time Lee Han began to regret I asked a question for no reason, Professor Boladi opened his mouth. I can tell you now. yes? It was so obvious that I thought about how to explain it. Lee Han was shocked. Are you still thinking about that? no. Lets not panic. Considering that the other person is a professor, its not that strange. ruler. I can kill you with just one quill here. This was definitely embarrassing. Lee Han immediately reached for the cane. After seeing Lee Hans quick reaction and balanced posture, Professor Boladi spoke again. I will cancel. It must be difficult with a quill. It wasnt much of a relief. While Lee Han was contemplating whether to run away or call someone, Professor Boladi continued. As you can see from what I just said, it is not the great magic of the higher circles that matters in magic battles. The minimum amount of magic that can suffocate the opponent is enough. After he finished speaking, Professor Voladi put on an expression of regret that he had been too detailed. Does this make sense? no. Please tell me a little bit more. !? Surprised, Professor Voladi stopped again like a stone statue. Lee Han wanted to say goodbye, but the water had already been spilled. Now that this is the case, I will definitely get an answer. After a while. Right now, the training to rotate the spiritual stone beads is the training to control projectile-type magic. As you may have already guessed, even with the same < Magic Missile > spell, there is a difference between the level of heaven and earth depending on which wizard uses it. I didnt guess at all. A mage who is not familiar with combat cannot even use magic properly when a combat situation arises. The noise and heat of the battlefield, oppressed by the killing spree. However, magicians who have embodied magic control in their bodies through repeated training become able to do this. Professor Voladi immediately cast the spell without using a spell or staff. Magic Missile. Contrary to its grandiose name, it was a 1-circle magic. The principle was also simple. It was over when he drew out his mana, gathered it in a circle, and fired it. Then, a clump of magical energy the size of a fist shot out. As it was Circle 1, the power wasnt that great. Among the mercenaries, Is a thrown stone strong or a magic missile strong? was a topic that came up every time. However, Professor Voladis Magic Missile instantly shattered that prejudice. The inside of the spacious lecture hall instantly changed like the Milky Way. It was because dozens or hundreds of masses of magical energy filled the space. Professor Voladi waved his hand. Then, all of that mass of magic power flew in one direction for an instant. Some straight, some curved. Some regular, some irregular. Some fast, some slow. And all these movements have resulted in one purpose. It was the enemys vital point. Pak! With a roar, the masses of magic collided and disappeared. Lee Han seemed to have seen a vision in which a non-existent person was knocked down precisely by the vital points in his body. To that extent, Professor Voladis magic was sophisticated. Lee Han felt anew that he could be beautiful if he reached the limit of sophistication. The goal of training is to freely control projectile magic in this way. Do you understand? yes. thank you. When Lee Han understood, Professor Voladi nodded his head with a very slight relief on his face. If I didnt understand it here, I was at a loss as to how to explain it. Right. Didnt the professor just try to eat his salary every day? Lee Han felt sorry for misunderstanding Professor Voladi. I thought I was just going to open a strange lecture and get my salary. Upon closer inspection, this training was quite plausible. Just knowing how to cast magic wasnt the end. Just as knowing how to wield a sword does not mean mastering swordsmanship, learning a single spell is not an ordinary task. Can you cast that spell faster? Can you cast accurately even in an urgent and confusing situation? etc. Professor Voladi was a person who valued such things. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And for Lee Han, this projectile magic control training was important. There was one problem Lee Han was facing right away. professor. Can I ask you one more question? So be it. I recently learned < Lesser Control > magic. continue. Professor Boladi did not ask where Lee Han learned. That wasnt the professors concern. But this magic can be cast, but after casting it is not fixed. Professor Voladis eyebrows went up. Its not that its not well controlled, its that its not fixed. It was a very unusual case. Usually, novice wizards could not move if they could not move when performing the < Low Control > magic, but they could not fix it. Unless you have a ton of mana Wait. It seems you have more magic power than you thought. ah. yes. I heard that. Lee Han was delighted when Professor Voladi noticed it at once. If he could figure it out right away, there was a good chance he would come up with a good solution. How will you teach me? Mana drain! ?! Professor Voladi grabbed Lee Hans arm and cast high circle magic. It was a powerful and evil magic that literally absorbed the opponents mana. Sleep Lee Han couldnt be unaware that his mana was being rapidly sucked out. Please explain, you crazy professor! But it was already too late to dry it. The professors magic was absorbing Lee Hans mana. ? Lee Han realized that it was strange and looked at Professor Boladis face. As a vampire, her complexion wasnt very bloody at first, but now it seemed a bit harsh. professor? Professor?? Are you okay?! thud! Professor Voladi slowly removed his hand and fell to his side. Lee Han was stunned by the sight. to knock the professor down Of course, I imagined a lot, but I never thought I would actually defeat the professor like this! * * * Fortunately, Professor Voladi soon came to his senses. As soon as the vampire professor woke up, he just briefly summarized the situation. You have more magic power than I thought. Is that so? The state of Lee Han, who was deprived of mana, was much better than the professor who absorbed mana. In fact, Lee Han did not feel any fatigue at all. Even though I was so absorbed. Yes. Professor Voladi nodded. Any other professor would have explained how ridiculous the situation was. If an inexperienced person possessed more magic power than his bowl, he could collapse because he could not control that power, but an outstanding wizard like Professor Voladi had a different story. How much magical power had to be absorbed for a mage the size of Professor Voladi to lose control and collapse? But Professor Voladi didnt say anything. Because I didnt think it was important. What mattered now was something else. I tried to make the control difficulty easier by reducing the mana with the mana drain spell. You failed. Sorry. Lee Han understood what Professor Boladi meant. It was a story about how it would be if the mana was drastically reduced since it was difficult to control the projectile precisely because it had too much mana. of course it failed. There are other ways. What is it? Did you ever fly towards you when you were casting a < Lesser Control > spell and the projectiles were running rampant? Lee Han thought for a moment at the professors question. None. Yes. thats the nature Even if it seems to be out of control, as long as the spell is cast and the projectile is connected to the wizards will, control is in progress. Lee Han nodded at the plausible words. Certainly, if the spell was broken, it would have been normal if the stone fell to the floor. The connection itself was made. for a moment. So, is it instinct that I threw stones at other guys heads? I couldnt tell if it was a coincidence or instinct. Lee Han decided not to check. Because sometimes there are better truths when they are buried. Instinct is powerful. If you use that instinct, you might be able to step up your ability to control projectiles. I see Are you ready? yes? I will go. It will aim for the chin, so defend it unconditionally. Lee Han immediately wondered what he was talking about. The explanation was replaced by spiritual stone beads floating in the air. Trembling, the ready-made marbles trembled and began to fly towards Lee Hans chin one after another. In an instant, Lee Han felt his instincts screaming sharply. The body moved before the head. Move!!!!! * * * There was some good news, though. It was that Lee Han could now handle < Low Manipulation > magic fairly well. The bad news was that Professor Voladi was far more insane than Lee Han thought. I was stupid for trusting this school professor. I will never believe again! Chapter 37 Chapter 037 You succeeded. Even if he curses at the professor on the inside, he doesnt show it on the outside. It was a skilled graduate student. Lee Han kept his expression and lowered his head. thank you. There is nothing to be thankful for. You solved it on your own. Despite the praise, Lee Han was slightly moved. Just now, Professor Voladi has been really sincere about sending marbles. A direct hit would have at least cracked the bone. It was a really dangerous moment if I hadnt blocked it by urgently launching the marble with < Low Control >. Professors really Lets try again. Professor Voladi took out a normal iron marble and threw it, not the spiritual stone this time. Before the iron orb the size of a fist fell, Lee Hans < Low Control > spell was cast. Move! The iron ball suspended in the air. Lee Han hoped that this iron ball would accidentally pop out and blow Professor Voladis jaw off, but once he learned the trick, < Low Manipulation > was not easily shaken. Professor Voladi pointed up with his hand. consolation. Lee Han moved the iron ball upward. It trembled slightly unsteadily, but the iron ball moved quickly. Under. The iron ball went down again. to the left. to the right. one turn clockwise. Two turns counterclockwise. Professor Voladi, who was giving instructions without a break, nodded. It takes a lot of energy, but I think this will be fine. From now on, I will train with this steel bead instead of the spiritual stone bead. I havent been able to draw a perfect circle with the spiritual stone beads yet. Is that okay? Lets try again. Lee Han put down the iron ball and put his magic into the spirit stone bead. and drew a circle ! Surprisingly, a much more perfect circle was drawn than before the near-death crisis. Intense experiences grow wizards. Spiritual Stone Beads were an auxiliary tool for mages who lacked ability, so they wont be needed anymore. understand. Lets draw a circle with the iron ball again. When my skills improve to a certain extent, I will prepare for the same ordeal again. yes? Professor Voladi thought there were two types of people in the world. A person who hardens as it is when a life crisis approaches, and a person who reacts more violently and agilely. Of course, it was the latter that suited him as a battle mage, and the boy from the Wardanaz family in front of him had those qualities. Then it was natural to use that quality. Of course, Lee Han, who heard the notice of murder, couldnt help but feel complicated. Oh this school is real! * * * I almost died a moment ago, but the school kept going. Professor Boladi gave Lee Han a steel ball at the end of class. -Continue to draw circles whenever you have time. -yes. C And dont let your guard down at any moment. -What do you mean No. All right. Even when Lee Han came out, he felt embarrassed. Couldnt it be that Professor Voladi is following Lee Han and then ambush him? I knew it sounded like a crazy idea, but this school kept making Lee Han paranoid. Have you waited long? no. Lee Han waved to the half-demon girl in priestly clothes. It was Tigilling, a priest of the Pricinga Church. -Could you please take care of some tigiling? Basically, the students of the Tower of Phoenix were frugal as they were priests, and Priest Mehrid was worried that Tigiling, who was still growing, would collapse. Lee Han, who received three grocery baskets in return, was determined to keep his promise. Ill feed them well and receive a basket at the next meeting. With such a solemn thought, Lee Han sat down with Tijeeling. Perhaps it was already evening, the sky was turning red, and the mountains surrounding the school seemed to be on fire. It would have been great if this place wasnt just a school no. What kind of prisoner do you think I am? Lee Han came to his senses. Lee Han was not a prisoner. Of course, there was a bit of a prison-like corner here, but it was definitely a school. Here I brought my priestly clothes. oh. Thank you. Lee Han received the priestly robe Tigilling gave him. And in return, he handed out round bread with a thin layer of marmalade. It was a soft and sweet bread that could not be compared to the bread given out at this school. I am okay. Tigilling, however, declined. Is there any reason for refusal? Prisinga-sama is suffering for us, and I feel sorry for myself to enjoy the food alone. Lee Han was about to say, What nonsense is that? but hesitated. It was because he remembered that he had joined the Freezinger Church. Oops. It almost added a notoriety to the Wardanaj family. Lee Han nodded calmly. It was not an easy task to forcefully feed an opponent with such strong faith. I had to explore little by little. oh. This bread is really tasteless. I think its because its been so long that the taste has gone. Dont you think you wouldnt be sorry if you ate this? dory dory. This canned marinated beef really tastes the worst? Wouldnt you be sorry if I ate this? dory dory. The person who baked this bread would have baked it with all their heart to serve you, and the person who made the jam would have worked hard to serve it to you. To be thrown away like this because you didnt eat Did it work? Lee Han felt that Tijeelings pupils were shaking with guilt, and he felt like he had a connection. for a moment. Arent those breads baked separately for me? I saw it on display the other day. Tsk. When Tizzling recognized it with good eyesight, Lee Han clicked his tongue. I just wish I had pushed a little harder Tigiling put on an apologetic look as Leehan continued to try to feed him. Im really fine. Ill tell Priest Mehrid that I ate it, so youd better give me someone other than me. Umm Lee Han was tempted. In fact, it was convenient for Lee Han. It was just that I felt a little uncomfortable about having to lie. Priest Mehrid was worried about Tigiling, so he asked Lee Han (even giving him more baskets), but he felt sorry for going over that. If it was the promise he made with the skeleton headmaster, he would have broken it without even thinking about it for a second, but Priest Mehrid was a good person. While Lee Han was pondering, Tigiling took out a crude wooden cup, put green tea leaves in it, and poured warm water into it. Kim rose up. for a moment. ? Can I make some tea for you? Tizzling thought for a moment and nodded. In the midst of being sorry for refusing food, I couldnt refuse that. yes. thank you. Are you sure you want to drink? of course. why? Nothing. Even in the Freezinga Church, I enjoyed coffee or green tea. Of course, it was a drink using only coffee powder and tea leaves, which had no sweetness at all. It wasnt just the Prisinga denomination that was strange, but other denominations as well. They also drank mainly without adding any additives to the drink. The awakening effect of coffee or tea leaves could make the priests meditate for a long time. Of course, Tijilling thought that the tea Lee Han was trying to make was a beverage that was bitter like green tea and had a deep taste that was helpful for mental training. But that was an illusion. Ill give you plenty of nutrition. Lee Han borrowed a kettle from Tijeeling and filled it with water, then added black tea leaves and boiled it. In order to make the fragrance strong, I lightly ground spices such as ginger and cinnamon that I received from Thundersteps hut. That wasnt the end of it. After the tea was boiling, Lee Han generously added sugar. Tigiling opened her mouth in surprise when she saw the sugar being added. What are you doing!? Ji are you doing this because you dont like the tea Im brewing? Is it our familys secret corporation? Lee Han said with a genuinely hurt expression. Tigiling was taken aback by that expression. Oh no. Its not that I dont like it, its just too much My familys secret is too extravagant!? its nothing Tigiling kept her mouth shut for fear of hurting herself by saying more. Lee Han nodded his head with a satisfied expression. Tigiling gave a slightly suspicious look. Maybe acting? What blasphemous thoughts did I have? Lee Han, a brother who believes in the same faith and comes from the Wardanaz family, could not lie by mentioning the name of his own family. Unlike Tigilling, who is a half-demon, isnt the Wardanaj family one of the most famous magic names in the empire? In the meantime, Lee Han finished adding sugar and poured milk to complete the spice milk tea. ruler. Try it. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tizzling nervously brought the teacup to her lips. I felt the sweet and rich taste spread in my mouth for the first time. Thats what I like. Lee Han realized that he liked it when he saw Tijillings expression soften. How delicious would it be if you went from eating bitter and tasteless foods to something sweet? Tigiling drank faster than expected. Lee Han immediately poured the next glass from the kettle. Tijeeling didnt refuse and took a sip, realizing it belatedly and startled. I cant help but leave the tea brewed with my familys secret recipe I understand, so please stop. When the milk tea worked better than expected, Lee Han prepared the next drink. I put sugar, cinnamon, cocoa powder, milk in boiling water, dissolved it well, and then added corn powder. The thick one was more like a soup than a drink. Its a really evil ploy. Lee Han admired his own strategy. Start with a drink, then serve something more and more like soup to subvert the other persons values. When the cocoa soup was finished, Lee Han slightly floated the biscuits. When Tigilling realized, the bowl had already been emptied. I ate today, so I cant say I wont eat in the future. Come here at the appointed time from now on. Theres no need to be so pathetic? Tijeeling was grateful to the boy from the Wardanaz family for caring for her, but was taken aback by the atmosphere of talking like a villain. Anyone who sees it will think that Lee Han is threatening her. * * * Night. The time when freshmen go to their rooms with sad faces on their hungry stomachs, or play chess or cards in the common room with a piece of bread. At that time, Lee Han was leaving the gate of the tower. I am a priest of the Freesinga Church. I am a priest of the Freesinga Church. Lee Han, who changed into a priestly uniform, looked like a student from the Tower of the Phoenix who came out to pray. Lee Hans purpose was simple. Finding a passage for outsiders entering and leaving the school! If he found that passage, he could disguise himself as an outsider and escape the school. I cherish the invisibility magic as much as possible. I dont know what kind of trap there might be. Even though there is invisibility magic, the reason why he disguised himself in priestly clothes was because all sorts of traps lurk in this school. If you enter a place and the invisible magic is released, your life is in danger. There was no single way to survive in this school. Im a bit confused about whether its true that I suddenly entered the school. Lee Han felt sad again. How come The first floor of the main building, normally filled with freshmen passing by, was empty. Huge central staircases leading down to the second floor or basement and corridors leading to lecture hall areas on either side. It was noble and elegant when it was in sunlight, but when it was immersed in darkness, everything gave off an ominous atmosphere. If its a place where workers from outside come and go, its likely to be on the first floor. Lee Han cast his eyes on the area behind the central staircase. It was an area with banquet halls and large halls. It was not a classroom area, and freshmen had never set foot after the entrance ceremony. ?! Lee Han was taken aback at that moment. In the darkness ahead, another student was creeping along the back of the central staircase first. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Arent you a student at the Black Turtle Tower? Lee Han watched carefully to see what his opponent was doing. The opponent was a rat-beast boy. He was short and slightly stooped, but his steps were so quiet that no sound was heard. Lee Han suspected that the opponent had undergone special training. As the old knight Allarron said, footsteps often revealed the identity of the opponent. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The steps of a knight, the steps of a wizard, the steps of a hunter, the steps of a thief and those steps were close to those of a thief. The Rat Beasts arent welcome in the Empire, though. Even if they said that all races in the empire were equal, it was difficult to truly do so. In reality, there was no choice but to divide the popular and non-popular races. And the rat beast people were the latter. Because there are many thieves, outcasts, pickpockets, and rag-pickers, the people of the Empire always look suspiciously at them. That was the rat beast people. It must be my prejudice. Theres no way that all the rat beasts will go stealing unconditionally. Lee Han thought he had gone too far. Arent all rats and beasts trained as thieves? Click However, the opponent took out a crude and crude fake key from his waist and began to turn it vigorously against the locked door. The intention was obvious to anyone. Well, its not the time for me to curse at others either. Lee Han could not blame others as he was currently in a situation where he was violating school rules and was looking for a way out. Rather It might be better to cooperate. Seeing as how he even made and brought a key like that, it wasnt the first time he came out today. Lee Han couldnt be the only student trying to get out of school. Lee Han approached cautiously. If the opponent screams in surprise, even Lee Han will be ruined. Shuk- Lee Han quietly stopped behind the rat-beast boy who was frantically focused, then pointed his cane at his neck and whispered in a low voice. hey. If you make a loud noise, you will die. !! * * * Ratford was a professional thief belonging to the thieves guild < White Crow > even before entering school. In fact, Ratford couldnt believe it from the moment he received the offer to enter the magic school. No matter how talented he is, he wants to accept even a thief as a student. Fortunately, the Black Turtle Tower students did not ostracize Ratford. But Ratford himself couldnt help feeling a strange sense of alienation. Boys and girls born into wealthy merchant families and Ratford, who practiced stealing through the alleys at night, were bound to be different. As much as that, Ratford wanted to show something with his own ability. Like Nilia, a former hunter, (of course, Ratford didnt think there would be another person like her), she wants to be recognized by her peers in the same tower with her abilities! So, Ratford prepared meticulously. -As it is a large school, there will be kitchens and storage rooms. If you find it and rob it, you can pack plenty of food and various daily necessities that will suffice! As the other students casually made their way through the hallways to the classrooms, Ratford took notice and inspected the keyhole in the area behind the central staircase. Examining the keyhole with only the senses of the fingertips and then making a simple key on the fly to open the door was a highly difficult acrobatics that not even a thief could do Ratford finally succeeded after pouring all his spare time into it . I thought there was only glory left now, but suddenly this kind of surprise. Who who It was obvious who the opponent was. The guards guarding this school were evident. Professional thieves have always been prepared for this situation. Ratford carefully lifted his hands over his shoulders and spoke as servilely as he could. Dont hit me. I will surrender. Even if they were the same thief, the number of hits was different between the one who went crazy after being caught and the one who readily acknowledged it. If you have already been caught, admitting it is a better choice in some ways. Shh. I sneaked out just like you. ?! Only then did Ratford look back. A stout boy in priestly clothes removed the staff from Ratfords neck and looked around. Were you the same freshman!? Ratford was stunned. He threatened so viciously that Ratford naturally assumed he was a security guard. No, a freshman like him is threatening to live like If you make a loud noise, youll die What is this who are you? Even as he asked, Ratford was able to somewhat guess who the opponent was. With his tall and solid physique, he approached like this and even handled his cane like a weapon. It must have been one of the students from the White Tiger Tower. I dont know how he got the priests uniform, but hes a bit crazy, isnt he? Walking around in priestly clothes was bound to attract less suspicion. To think that a former knight with a mass of muscle up to his head could demonstrate such a wit. Its the Tower of the Blue Dragon. Its Wordanazda. Ratford opened his mouth in astonishment. * * * Ratford accepted the situation quicker than expected. Actually, I wasnt completely convinced. Anyone from the Wardanaz family on this night what no, how about priestly clothes However, the current situation was very tight, so he decided to just accept it and move on. More than anything, the proposal brought out by the boy of the Wodanaz family was more shocking. You want to move together? No matter what happens, a team of two is more efficient. Wouldnt it be better for you to move together rather than alone? Cant you see who I am?? Ratford asked in bewilderment. At that question, Lee Han hesitated. Could you be the principals son? Of course, he wasnt the principals son. Ratford was dumbfounded. If he had eyes, he could tell that Ratford was from the rat beast race. And in the middle of the night like this, didnt he try to open the door by clicking a fake key? If he had a head, he had to recognize Oh, hes a thief! You look like a thief! Is a high-ranking person from the Wardanaz family hanging out with a thief like me? hey. What do you think I am doing right now? At Lee Hans question, Ratford became dumb. I know? You want to move together? okay. You must have been looking for a grocery store? Neither do I. ! Ratford was startled once, then came to his senses and asked. Are you really from the Wardanaj family? Ratford looked suspiciously. No matter how much you think about it Are you going to move together? Or should I knock you down and move alone? Jin calm down. to calm down lets move together Two are better than one. Ratford hurriedly waved his hand as Lee Hans cane thrust menacingly. I didnt know anything else, but when we faced each other, I definitely felt that I couldnt beat my opponent. so. Have you prepared the key? okay. Is it open? Not open. Originally, it should have been opened, but it seems to be protected by magic. Ratford nervously poked the keyhole. If it was protected by magic, there was no way to open Ratford either. I dont know if theres even a thiefs treasure, but Im completely naked here Clap! ? A key flew out of Lee Hans pocket and was inserted into the keyhole. Then he turned around and opened the door. ??? Where is my key? The key you stole from the principals office. Nong are you kidding? no. Its true. The other day, while staying behind with Asan to clean up, he not only learned magic, but also had a key with him. What key was it? Is this the key to the area behind the main entrance? Ill have to be careful. If the principal had left the key, he could never be caught off guard. Lee Han was determined not to be caught off guard by this good fortune. Past an empty banquet hall without a single person, past a large hall, past several closed doors Wait. Ratford suddenly fell to the floor. Looks like there are people in the basement? I can hear it. ! At that moment, Lee Han seemed to know where the workers were coming from. Its underground! If you come and go through the main gate or passageway on the ground, you will not only be noticed by the students, but they will have no choice but to use it. In contrast, students had no easy way to find out when they entered and exited the underground passage. Somehow, I thought it was strange that I couldnt see the shadows of the workers even though the students were walking around like that Why does this school go that far? It must be talking in the basement warehouse. Find a way down to the basement! And indeed Ratford hurriedly began to move at Lee Hans words. Fortunately, the stairs leading to the basement appeared in front of them shortly after. It was only down one flight of stairs, but the air changed. The moonlight still came through the windows from above, but there was only cool darkness here. Lee Han contemplated whether to bring in the light. However, Lee Hans instincts prevented him from doing that. Above all, the fact that the key in the principals office opened the door raised Lee Hans alertness. If its the personality of the principal Ive seen so far, its not strange to set up a few traps in a place like this. Ratford rustled beside him. Lee Han said softly. Dont turn on the lights. ? Someone might be waiting. ! Ratford was taken aback by the Wardanaz boys words. It was definitely an unknown place where I didnt know what was there. Because of unfamiliarity and nervousness, he tried to light a fire without knowing it. If Lee Han hadnt said it, he would have made a mistake. No, but what is it really?? Rumors of a boy from the Wardanaz family had been heard by Ratford several times inside the Black Turtle Tower. C I heard theres no blood or tears? He seems to be holding the Blue Dragon Tower with his charisma. C Neither the prince nor the princess can breathe in front of the Wodanaz family. -I saw it in magic class the other day, and it succeeded at once when others failed no matter how many times. -A thunderbird attacked in riding class, and he subdued it with magic. can you believe that At first, I thought it was an exaggerated rumor. Im a freshman, but isnt it too harsh? But this view made Ratford think that the rumors might not be exaggerated. The feeling of intimidation is no joke! hook! ! Lanterns flashed in the distance, illuminating the surroundings. Lee Han and Ratford did not take a deep breath and lowered their posture. I didnt realize it when it was dark, but the whole underground space was like a huge warehouse. Shelves and tables were packed tightly together, and it was dimly seen that all sorts of things were crammed into them. The warehouse keeper slowly picked up the lantern and started walking. Thanks to the silence where you could hear the sound of a needle dropping, you could clearly hear the warehouse keeper muttering. Cheese Eight. check. maple syrup 5 bottles. check. Baekhwaji (׻) 22 sheets. check. Young Eun Acupuncture (`yP) 3 pieces. check. Im memorizing all the numbers! The warning magic has weakened. I have to walk again. Along with the wave of magic, I felt the storage keeper cast a spell on the object. Lee Han felt a chill run down his spine. All objects have an alarm spell. He was almost dragged into the punishment room if he accidentally touched something without knowing this. who are you? ! Both of their hearts sank. The warehouse keeper turned his head in the exact direction the two of them were and opened his mouth. Theres no way I can see it from an angle? Lee Han tried to stay calm in the midst of the chaos. How did the other person find out? Are you trying to float it? Wouldnt it be too late to use the invisibility magic now? ! Lee Han was shocked to see the warehouse keeper slowly approaching. Surprisingly, the warehouse keeper was blind with his eyes tightly wrapped in bandages. Chapter 39 Chapter 039 It has been said that when a person loses one sense, other senses develop more to compensate. But even taking that into account, the storage keepers sense was surprising. Catch Lee Han and Ratford when they cant see. ear? no. Didnt make a sound. smell? Anyway, theres a lot of junk here. Could it be Do you have the ability to detect magical power? While Lee Han was contemplating whether to confront or run away, the warehouse keeper opened his mouth again. You were the principal. Excuse me. ??? The warehouse keeper didnt even come close, he just turned and walked away. Ratford was terrified and half-stunned, but Lee Han focused on grasping the situation. what? Why did you mistook me for that crazy skeleton headmaster? If you were another student, you would have failed to overcome the pressure and acted out of the blue or made a mistake in a situation you didnt understand. However, Lee Han persistently thought about it. Its because of magic! The ability to detect magical powers. It made sense if the warehouse keeper found Lee Han and Ratford hiding earlier because of his ability to detect magical powers. As the professors said, Lee Hans magical power is incredibly high. When detected by the blind warehouse keeper, there was a possibility that it felt similar to the principals magical power. But does this make sense? No matter how much the principal Lee Han didnt completely believe it, but decided to assume it was so for now. Because I couldnt stay here all the time. hey. Wake. Uh uh what just happened? how? It doesnt matter now. There was no time to explain, and Lee Han himself was not very sure. But to Ratford, it meant something else. Surprisingly, this Wodanaz boy even prepared a way to trick the storage keeper here! Its a giant! This man is a real tycoon! At this point, rumors were underestimated. To think that a freshman has enough magical skills to fool the warehouse keeper. I understand. ? Lee Han was puzzled by the appearance of Ratford suddenly saying honorifics, but he didnt have time to argue. Lets move. Dont touch anything here. I see you could get caught if you touched it, and he was memorizing all the numbers earlier. yes. It even has an alarm spell on it. It was heartbreaking that Lee Han couldnt touch the items piled up in the warehouse. However, seeing the principals evil plan, it was clear that this warehouse was a trap for ignorant new students who had come this far. Im sure after about 1 or 2 weeks, there will be guys who somehow managed to get here and get caught and dragged away! Dont be fooled, keep moving. I have to find a way. Instead of obsessing over the warehouse, Lee Han decided to find a passage to the outside. If you only find a passage to get out! This way! Ratford put his ear to the floor and found where the footsteps were coming from. The horse was a warehouse, and the scale was so large that it almost felt like a huge labyrinth. In such a situation, Ratfords ability to capture sounds was invaluable. Very good. Ugh. thank you. But why respect? Follow me. Ratford hurried to his feet. What else can happen if you stay in the warehouse too long! Lee Han said he was fearless, but Ratford was scared every moment he was here. It must have been this way?? But Ratford had no choice but to stop with a puzzled look on his face. I came in the direction I heard the sound, but instead of the passageway, there was only a solid wall. Are you sure it was this way? Yes I did I think I understand. !? Unlike Ratford, who always picked similar locks, Lee Han was from Earth. Thanks to this, the range of imagination is much wider in this situation. Look here. There are some hand stains on the walls. If you touch it, it will open. ! Ratford was surprised once more. I was surprised by the secret door that opened in that way, and I was also surprised by the boy from the Wardanaz family who noticed it. How! Drooling! When I tapped on the burnt parts, the bricks really pushed aside and created a path. It was a long aisle with no end in sight. Two carriages were wide enough to pass through, and the glimmering lights on the walls and ceiling convinced me that I had found the right place. at las! * * * There were several rules for the workers at the top who moved the supplies needed by the magic school. Never tell me how to get into magic school. Never tell me what you saw at magic school. Never speak first in magic school. In addition to these, there were other things such as Be careful not to break the glass bottle when moving it and Dont move the scroll incorrectly, but the most representative rules were those. The workers followed those rules more seriously than anyone else. He didnt want to break the rules and end up in a wizards workshop and turn into a frog. Not kidding, if you make one mistake, you might be locked up in magic school forever. That was the scary thing about magic school. There is a reason why the nearby villagers both respect and fear the magic school. So when a priest and a beggar appeared on the other side of the aisle, the workers did not say anything. Well, it appears! Lee Han and Ratford were quite embarrassed. Wagons located at the end of the aisle and workers eagerly loading and unloading from the wagons. Even so, the fact that they met so openly was that the workers were deliberately pretending not to see them. what? Is this a rule? Lee Han quickly guessed the situation from the way the workers deliberately avoided their eyes. There was no way that a place like a magic school wouldnt have thorough security. Since they were workers entering such a place, it might have been natural for them not to show unnecessary interest. Lets stay calm. If I stay calm, the other person wont know. Only a few freshmen succeeded in escaping the school. Workers look at Lee Han or Ratford and say, Huh? Do the freshmen escape? was very unlikely. As long as Lee Han doesnt make mistakes because his feet are tingling Lee Han said calmly without changing his expression. Can I go out now? sorry. priest. Please wait 30 minutes. We have a little baggage left to carry. All right. May I ride with you? Oops. of course. The worker thought Lee Han was very kind and polite like a priest. You could just sit in the top seat of the carriage without saying a word, but I never thought you would ask me like this. I couldnt have imagined that Lee Han was a new freshman this time. Lee Han was too natural and had an air of elegance to be called a newcomer who had just entered. None of the workers doubted Lee Han. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ratford looked at Lee Han with respect. If they had been subdued by force or magic, they would not have been this respectful. How can you cheat so naturally and get what you want? There was no need for long, complicated words or hefty bribes. A true thief could fool people with just his eyes and posture. Im still far away! Ratford was grateful that today had opened his eyes to a new level of stealing. Sometimes a single practice can teach you more than 10 years of practice. Now was such a moment. * * * Rumbling- The work was over and the wagons started to depart. Of the six wagons, the one that Lee Han and Ratford rode was the last one. Even after packing everything, the workers didnt say a word to me. From that scene, Lee Han felt anew how terrifying this school was. If you can manage outside workers like this When you think of a place for training talented people in the Empire, only a warm and warm image comes to mind, but Lee Han knew that things in the world dont work that simple. This magic school was a symbol of the empire and wizards. And whether it was the Empire or the wizards, there were enemies. How disgusting would this magic school be to such enemies? Even if you dont have to go to such an enemy, there will be quite a few people who covet the treasures in this magic school. In a way, this level of security was natural. Of course, I cant understand why a freshman is locked up and not allowed to go out. No matter how you look at it, it was just the principals hobby. The carriage in front stopped for a moment. Lee Han, puzzled, slightly poked his head out of the carriage. !!! Surprisingly, a familiar face was riding in the front carriage. It was Professor Garcia Kim, the troll. Did I get caught? Lee Han felt his heart sink. But come to think of it, I havent been caught yet. If they had been caught, the carriage would have been surrounded by now, and Lee Han and Ratford would have had to raise their hands and crawl out. So why did the professor get in that wagon Damn it. Its filthy twisted! Lee Han guessed what had happened. Shouldnt professors go out as much as they are human? It was clear that that day overlapped with the present. Outside outside? Shh. Lee Han gestured to Ratford to manage his expression. I havent noticed yet. It goes like this. The town is large and it is dark outside, so if you get off carefully, you wont be noticed. At Lee Hans words, Ratford nodded. And then I was a little bewildered. But who is the thief? Shouldnt Ratford tell Lee Han about this? The wagon, which had stopped, started again with a rattling sound. Lee Han concentrated on remembering as many things as possible. Even if circumstances arise and fail I will never give up. After Lee Han clenched his fists, he belatedly felt embarrassed. While running away from school late in the evening, what are you doing * * * Professor Garcia carefully took the package he received from the principal with both hands. -If you go outside, the emperors courtier will be waiting for you, so give me this completed artifact. Professor Garcia wasnt going to play in town right now. The magic school looks peaceful from the outside, but inside its a hot place like a furnace. It was natural in a way, as they gathered the excellent wizards of the empire in one place. Making and delivering the artifacts the Emperor wants was one of the things wizards at the magic school had to do Professor Garcia was assigned the role of quietly delivering the finished product this time. People who dont know how to do it would think, Why do you offer it quietly to the imperial family?, but that was stupid. I gave it confidently and loudly, but nothing good came of it. It only attracts useless flies. All wizards had to be able to think pragmatically. Took- Hick! Huh! When the workers next to Professor Garcia collided slightly, they tensed their whole bodies and straightened their postures. Its scary because hes a professor at a magic school, but hes even a troll. It was hard to tell which of the two was more frightening. Professor Garcia laughed. I saw it every time, but the reaction of the workers was funny every time I saw it. all arms up! ?? Professor Garcia was puzzled by the workers cry. No matter how scared you are, isnt that too harsh? professor! Theres a suspicious guy ahead! Get inside the carriage! !! It was only then that Professor Garcia realized that the atmosphere in front of the road was going strangely. What kind of people are they?! Chapter 40 Chapter 040 The opponent was dressed like an ordinary traveler, but he was by no means an ordinary traveler. The ordinary traveler does not block the road on this gloomy evening on the deserted Imperial Highway. It was covered with a cloak and cloak, but a ferocious light emanated from the face revealed through it. The voices of the workers became louder and harsher. Finally, a warning! Reveal your identity right now! When there was no answer, the workers immediately fired a crossbow. The bolts of the crossbow were shot out with a harsh sound. puck! Instead of the sound of penetrating people, there was a sound of being blocked by something hard. The workers didnt care and immediately reloaded the crossbows. The workers who carried the luggage to the magic school were not ordinary workers. In addition to checking his identity, he also had to know how to fight to protect his luggage in case of emergency. Workers made up of empire adventurers or mercenary soldiers! Thats why I didnt panic even when this situation happened. With a skilful movement, he jumped out of the wagon and took out his crossbow, aiming at the enemy. launch! Stupid bastards. Do you know who you guys are siding with? ! The other person started talking in a thick, rough voice. In the dark, the voice sounded even more somber. You guys are siding with the wizards who are corrupting the empire. Get out of here before you get possessed by evil magic! Damn the beard of the ancestors! They are anti-magicians! The dwarf worker shouted as if screaming. Imperial anti-magicists. Among the numerous villains of the vast empire, they were particularly notorious. As the name suggests, they hate all magic. C Magic disrupts order, destroys nature, and corrupts humans! Of course, it didnt end with just hating magic. They used to raid wizards or raid magic schools. There was only one reason why such violent people were waiting here. In the name of the < Twilight Dawn >! In the name of the < Twilight Dawn >! After the warning, the opponent started to run. The workers swallowed at the sight of the weapon emitting sharp light in the moonlight. The Veil of Order! With waves of intense magic power, a huge magic shield was built around the wagons. Enemies rushed at them and bounced back, spitting blood. Professor Garcias magic had been cast. Ohhh! As expected, you are a professor! Armed workers marveled at the majesty of the magic. However, Garcias expression was not bright. Due to his outward appearance, Professor Garcia was often misunderstood as a master of combat, but Professor Garcia was not good at fighting. There was a prejudice that high-ranking mages would be good at combat, but that was an illusion. Magic and combat are completely separate realms. It was not easy for a wizard who had spent his entire life sitting at a desk studying magic to use magic without losing his composure in the chaos of the battlefield. If you lose concentration or make a mistake, the magic will bring about a different result at once. A dangerous double-edged sword! It wasnt for nothing that a wizard trained in combat was called a battle wizard. Lets pass the time. Professor Garcia swung his cane. Then the birds made of light soared into the air and flew away. These birds will inform the other professors at the magic school about the current situation. Grinding bones, shriveling muscles! The assailants near the shield screamed in agony. Magical power transformed into a curse wrapped around their bodies and began to weaken them. Make it work! However, the opponent was also not easy. Professor Garcias face darkened. The wizards of the empire were never easygoing people. The anti-magicists who kept attacking such wizards knew how to deal with wizards very well. Uh-uhh- With a low-pitched vibration that shook the eardrums, the surrounding magical energy began to shake violently. Then, it was sucked in as if it gathered into one point. !!! The Curtain of Order spread by Professor Garcia melted in an instant, like snow in midsummer. Professor Garcia was stunned at the tremendous power. Antiquities! It wasnt that there wasnt a way to counter magic. In the empire, there were metals that had the property of absorbing or repelling mana, and there was also magic that removed magic. However, among those methods, there was no way to absorb such a vast range of mana at once. It was the only one in the Empire to show such an absurd miracle. Antiquities. Treasures containing mysteries and knowledge forgotten in the distant past that are often found in ruins and dungeons! I never thought theyd find one of those artifacts. professor! Dodge backwards! The workers tried to get Professor Garcia back when the shield disappeared and the enemies started to approach again. Garcia swung his staff and tried to cast the spell again, but before he could, the magic was dispelled and the mana was sucked toward the artifact. You evil wizard. May you be punished! The assailant approached with great force, drew his sword and tried to cut Garcia. Pak!!!! At that moment, the assailants head turned to the side. ?! ???! Both Professor Garcia and the workers were frightened. What happened? * * * Its definitely not the principals trap. Hearing the name of the Twilight Dawn from the carriage behind him, Lee Han could no longer deny the reality. If the principal could dig a trap up to this point, Lee Han had no more dreams or hopes. At that level, it might be better to stay as a graduate student forever under the principal. Twilight Dawn. Among the imperial anti-magicists, it was the name of the largest and most ferocious. Of course, as Lee Han also came from a famous family of magic in the empire, he had heard their names several times. I didnt expect to meet you here What are you going to do? Ratford. You hide. no way? While Ratford was startled, Lee Han recited an incantation. I hide at night. With the order, Lee Hans appearance became transparent. Before even being surprised by the effect of the artifact, Ratford spoke urgently. Dangerous! Those guys are no ordinary guys! I know. Thats why youre careful. It was better to prepare in advance than to hide out here and blow away the opportunity to seize it. Lee Han was always a person who prepared for the worst. C Curtain of Order! Is the professor blocking it? Lee Han was delighted as the huge barrier unfolded and Garcias curse destroyed the assailants. However, the raiders took out some strange-looking artifacts and blew away all the magic around them. Power enough to blow away Professor Garcias magic! !!! Lee Han was also shocked, but there was one fortunate thing. It was that Lee Hans belt held up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even in a situation where the surrounding magic collapses and the mana is sucked into one place, the invisibility magic doesnt work. Is this the Grace of Freesinga? No. Its thanks to my magical power. Lee Han was able to read the flow of magic around him. As much as all nearby magical energy was being sucked into that artifact, Lee Hans magical energy was being sucked out as well. The problem was that no matter how much Lee Hans mana was sucked out, his belt continued to fill up without any gaps. So, no matter how much mana is sucked in, there is no way the magic can be broken. A huge battery is right next to it. come! Lee Han had no time to think about it any longer. Enemies started attacking Professor Garcia. Pak!!!! As acknowledged by both the familys old knight, Allarron, and the elven swordsmanship professor, Ingeldel, Lee Han had a talent for swordsmanship. It was natural for him to succeed in a surprise attack like this now that he had even become invisible. professor. Thats me! Lee Han! Lee Han immediately shouted at Professor Garcia. If I was attacked by an ally because of a pointless misunderstanding, I couldnt go anywhere to complain. Student Lee Han?! Why are you here?! Long story to tell! professor. Please tell me what I must do! Lee Han shouted as he snatched the sword from the fallen opponent. Professor Garcia came to his senses at the students cry. I sent a call to the school, so support will come soon. Until then, stay unscathed! Puck puck- The sound of the crossbows fired by the workers roared through the night sky. At first glance, this side seemed advantageous, but Lee Han could notice that the opponents movements were fierce. Everyone is a master of swordsmanship! The crossbow was powerful, but it took time to reload after firing one shot. The assailants were approaching while reading the gap. There is a high probability that the workers will not hold out! Professor, cant you use magic? The magic around me right now is all wait. Professor Garcia was puzzled when he saw Lee Han in a transparent state. How to do invisibility magic? How alas! Professor Garcia realized how Lee Han was maintaining his invisibility magic. Great horsepower like a bottomless well! Student Lee Han. Lend me your magic power! Lee Han grabbed Professor Garcias outstretched hand. Then, I felt the power shift. It wasnt surprising since Professor Voladi had already done it once. Petras Diamond Spear! Professor Garcia chanted his magic at the artifact without hesitation. I was worried about the adverse effect, so I tried to take my time focusing on defense, but the story was different since the opponent brought an artifact like that of a foul. I will destroy the artifact at any cost! ! Lee Han was horrified to see a huge adamantine spear appearing in the air. To create and bring such a spear out of empty space! Avoid!! damage! The attackers also hurriedly deviated from the path, probably aware of its power. Even though the ancient artifact continued to absorb mana and reduce its power, the adamantine spear that had already been created did not disappear. Kwajik! With a roar, the diamond spear exploded on top of the ancient artifact. Along with that, the flow of magical energy around him also returned to normal. Flesh-biting lightning wolf! With a crackling sound, a huge mass of lightning came out of the air and changed into a wolf shape and began to bounce in all directions. And tore through all the enemies in the radius. ! Lee Han shuddered at the sight of the lightning wolf suffocating and burning the enemy. It was a bloody sight that made me feel respect for the professor. Ugh- !? Lee Han raised his head at the ominous sound he heard earlier. The half-shattered ancient artifact was working again. Kill that wizard! certainly! Dozens of people were knocked out, but the few remaining assailants screamed and charged Professor Garcia. Lee Han confronted him, wielding the sword he had stolen earlier. hooked! There is a guy who uses invisibility magic! There is a guy who uses invisibility magic! You damn wizard! The anti-magician whose body was pierced by the sword vomited a handful of blood and sprayed it in the direction of Lee Han. Lee Han felt a chill run down his spine. Theyre not usually good at fighting! It was so transparent that he reacted so quickly against an invisible enemy without panicking. It was like fighting Allarron. In addition, the leader of the raiders who gave the order earlier was approaching. Just by looking at his posture, I could feel that he was a master. Can you protect Professor Garcia while dealing with all these people? I am revealed in the morning. ! With the order, Lee Hans appearance was revealed. The enemies glared at Lee Han with startled eyes. I would have thought that the opponent was a young priest in blue. I dont know what kind of guts you have, but Ill send you to my colleagues like that wizard. Yes or no. ? Im going to destroy the artifact! Lee Han started to run forward with those words. towards the ancient artifacts. The assailants were astonished at the appearance of an empty ancient artifact without a guardian. No! Stop that guy!! Chapter 41 Chapter 041 Rare treasures such as ancient artifacts were valuable items that were not easily obtained. Besides, because of being attacked once, it is in a state of being half-destroyed. It was obvious to anyone that it would surely break if attacked again. Stop that bastard! Protect the artifact! I hide in the night! Lee Han chanted the order again. The assailants gnashed their teeth at the sight of Lee Han disappearing into the darkness with the spell. It wasnt like the work that prevented him from trying to defeat the mage earlier, that priest wasnt usually a nuisance. He knows how to fight. It must be the battle priest attached as the wizards escort! I will go and deal with it myself! After a strange misunderstanding, the leader of the raiders ran towards the artifact. I thought that if I left it alone, things might go wrong. Move! As Lee Han ran, he threw the iron ball he received from Professor Boladi. and cast an order. Originally, for beginners who had just learned magic, using magic in such an urgent situation was a kind of taboo. Even excellent wizards cant overcome the pressure and excitement if they dont receive proper training and fail in their magic, let alone novice wizards. Its fortunate if the magic fails, the mana flows back or hurts oneself. However, Professor Boladi did not bother to warn Lee Han. -Every battle mage has to go through, so do we need a warning? Its something you have to overcome yourself. As a result, Lee Han memorized the spell without even knowing that he was taking a risky gamble. And surprisingly, the gamble paid off. As Professor Voladi evaluated, Lee Han was a person who displayed his ability to shine more brightly in the face of danger. Pod! An iron orb enchanted with low-level control magic floated up. Originally, the ball was supposed to move slowly and weakly, but the iron ball, endowed with Lee Hans enormous magical power, moved with power that transcended lower-level manipulation magic. good! Along with Lee Hans will, the iron ball flew like an arrow. It was not easy to respond to the iron ball that suddenly flew in the dark and invisible state. With a puck sound, the chasing assailant rolled backwards. be careful!! He writes memorized words! He is good at fighting! be careful! The raiders drew their swords and entered the perimeter. As Lee Han retrieved the iron ball, he felt as if his brain was on fire. It was because the body continued to run while the mind was separately manipulating the iron ball. Concentrate I have to concentrate! Although Professor Voladi was a madman, he certainly had a point. Practice develops people. Lee-han felt the meaning of those words with his body. I felt that my skills would improve much more if I risked my life to manipulate it than if I kept spinning iron marbles in the classroom. Every time you shoot, grab, spin, and fire a ball, you feel your control increase with each passing moment! ! Lee Han was surprised to suddenly feel the taste of blood. When I licked my lips, blood was dripping from my nose. Magic was fine. Its overworked the mind. jump! The iron orb split and fell with a flash of sword light. The enemy leader swung his sword at the perfect timing. Focus on the footprints! You can find him by looking at his footprints! shit. Im here. Lee Han felt sorry for the ancient artifact a few meters away. I thought I could just rush in and destroy it, but the three remaining attackers were firmly blocking the path. I smell blood. Chase the smell of blood! Lee Han heard that cry and realized that taking more time would put him at a disadvantage. No matter how much he practiced his swordsmanship, Lee Hans actual combat experience is incomparable to his opponent. The advantage now had to attack first. The sword was swung and blood splattered. One of the assailants who did not know that they would launch a surprise attack first fell down. That way! Chew! The assailants took something out of their sleeves and sprayed it. It was a shiny powder. I didnt know what it was, but I could guess that there would be a problem with invisibility the moment I touched it. Lee Han rolled his body without hesitation. Damn it! When the opponent did not appear even after spraying the luminous powder, the assailants spat out curse words. He wasnt usually a bother. Respond calmly. If youre not careful, you wont get hit. The chief spoke in a wary voice. No matter how invisible magic was used, there was no choice but to make a sound at the moment of moving and attacking. If you pay attention, you will notice. Where have you been? But there was no sound. The smell of the enemys blood that I had smelled earlier had disappeared. hooked! ?! This bastard! Walking close to the downed assailant, another was ambushed and knocked down. Only then did the boss realize how Lee Han had lied about the smell of blood. He had pretended to leave and hid next to the blood of the assailant. The boss forgot the situation and honestly admired it. Aside from magic, he was really good at fighting. A bad brain couldnt think like that even after training for 100 days. Move! Suck! The assailant hurriedly lowered his head at the sound of an incantation in the air. The chief shouted sharply. You fool! It is a fake order! But it was one step too late. Even the last remaining subordinate fell. Instead of being angry, the boss smiled strangely and raised his sword. Its been a long time since Ive seen someone like you. I call it Garakse. Lee Han did not answer. As if he knew that, the leader nodded. If he had been a guy enough to answer questions like that, he wouldnt have been able to deal with so many people in the first place. You must think you cant see it. Relying on that nonsensical magic. Kang! But you are already starting to show. The opponents words were not bluffing. Lee Han was surprised by the pressure from Garakse, who swung his sword quite accurately. Even if you hide the smell, you wont be able to hold your breath. ! Listening to your breath and locating you? Lee Han was dumbfounded. I heard that excellent prosecutors show physical abilities beyond human limits, but this was beyond imagination. No matter how much it is Garakses sword embroidered the air and gradually began to press. The opponents swordsmanship was close to that of a phantom sword. Hwan does not mean to deceive, but to scatter! Each time he swung his sword, the next attack immediately followed, gradually filling the air and limiting Lee Hans movements. Lee Han also confronted him by spreading his Byeogam sword, but the opponents swordsmanship was one step above. Every time Garakse and the sword collided, Lee Han felt that he was getting more and more disadvantaged. If it hadnt been for the invisible magic, they would have been cornered in an instant. Most of all, the shock that came up every time the opponent collided with the sword was considerable. Is this the swordsmans technique I heard from Allarron? I heard that a skilled swordsman could draw out the bodys mana and put it into the sword, rather than simply swinging the sword with force. It is to be able to wield power that transcends the power of the body with a sword. Now, Garakse also seemed to have magical energy in his sword, and every time they bumped into each other, the shock went up. Even forcibly puts magic power! Lee Han was determined to do so and drew out his magic. After opening his eyes to magic, he was much more proficient at infusing or moving mana. As if casting magic, Lee Han drew mana and blew it into the sword. Boom! !? Garakse was surprised by the opponents sudden change of attack. What is this guy? Lee Hans swordsmanship was pretty good. Garakse, who had dealt with and defeated several swordsmen of the empire, was really good enough to evaluate it like this. In addition, it wasnt just swordsmanship, but his mindset was quite good as well. Those who pride themselves on wielding their own swords often encounter an enemy stronger than themselves and attack without grasping the subject and then destroy themselves in an instant, but this was not the case with Lee Han. He realized right away that he had a strong garakse and threw away his greed and went into defense. This was not something anyone could do. In a sword fight where life and death come and go, who can give up the greed to defeat the opponent and just hold on? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then you can do nothing and collapse. However, the opponent chose it, and Garakse rated it highly. But Lee Han lacked strength. Even if his swordsmanship was quite good, he would be out of power against a swordsman who freely puts mana into his sword like Garakse. Besides, Lee Hans swordsmanship is a heavy heavy swordsmanship. Originally, Lee Hans swordsmanship, the heavy sword, should overwhelm Garakses swordsmanship, the Hwansword, in terms of strength, but there was no chance of victory if he did not win in strength. But suddenly the sword began to gain strength. Thats the power to overwhelm Garakse! what? Did you hide your power? what? What do you mean? Why force? Garakse threw away his relaxed attitude and was embarrassed for the first time. There was no reason for a swordsman who knew how to put magic into a sword to pretend to be weak. Suddenly, the opponent I thought I had caught all seemed far away. Is this right? Lee Han had doubts even as he poured mana into the sword like crazy. It was an attack method that was completely opposite to the swordsmanship Lee Han had learned so far. Originally, swordsmanship was not the end of just swinging, but had to prepare for the opponents attack immediately. Because the opponent wasnt just getting hit. But now, Lee Han gave up all his stance and focused only on the attack. Concentrating on pouring mana into the sword made it impossible to perform other complex movements. Is this for real?! And Lee Hans question was actually correct. This wasnt normal swordsmanship. Putting mana into the sword was not about ignorantly pouring it out, but sending the mana into the sword and circulating it throughout the body. From the body to the sword, from the sword to the body. Even if you continue to recover mana in this way, the consumption or fatigue applied to your body is not normal, but you do not circulate the mana and just emit it? It was a self-destruct swordsmanship that would not be strange even if he vomited blood and collapsed. If Lee Han hadnt been in a transparent state, he would have known how extreme his posture was in Garakses eyes. Then Garakse might have noticed that Lee Han was doing something strange. However, Lee Han was invisibility magic, and the invisible enemy shook Garakses mind. I just cant figure it out! If he had dealt calmly, he would have had a chance to win, but Garakse was on the defensive as he met the attack without hesitation. blah- ? Lee Han, who overpowered his opponent again, felt an ominous sound coming from his sword. I thought I heard it wrong, but I heard it right. Its a big deal! The sword, unable to withstand the magic, began to break. No, why use such a cheap sword! The swords the raiders were using were considered to be of the highest quality even in the empire, but Lee Han did not know. Without thinking about the amount of magical power he had poured into, he just complained without conscience. Finish before it breaks! I couldnt control it well, but if I reduced my mana here, I could be pushed back by the opponent. It was better to make a decision and end it. With the determination to end it all at once, Lee Han frantically began to infuse magic into the sword. In response, Garakse also gritted his teeth and drew another sword. It was a sword made of black magnet and had the property of absorbing mana. It was humiliating to pull out this sword against a swordsman, but I couldnt lose like this. I wont overpower you! At that moment, there was a pop and the sound of something breaking. Then, the opponents transparent sword, which had never been seen before, appeared. The flames of wildly scattering magical power formed the shape of a sword. A bizarre form of attack that was neither aura nor magic flew in from the air. bang!!!! The black magnet sword that absorbs mana was of no use. The opponents attack hit Garakse like a wave. Chapter 42 Chapter 042 The explosion of unrefined magical power fatally wounded Garakse, who hit it directly, but also shocked Lee Han at the same time. Lee Han flew backwards with a shock that shook his whole body. Kuh! It was a much stronger shock than when he received Allarrons sword properly. Lee Han regretted it. Did I infuse too much magic?! I thought I had to put an end to the opponent, so I tried my best to infuse magic into it, but Lee Han also had an unexpected result. My body couldnt move because of the shock. Fortunately, all the enemies were knocked out Student Lee Han! Professor Garcia hurriedly ran from afar. Lee Han was puzzled by the appearance. The remaining assailants must have been attacking the professor? The answer to that question was immediately apparent. Around Professor Garcia, the assailants were crushed and scattered as if they had been beaten hard with a sledgehammer. Professor Garcias fists were also stained with blood, but no matter how you look at it, it wasnt his own. Ahh He was a mixed troll Lee Han regretted a little. Even if Lee Han hadnt stepped forward, Professor Garcia might have beaten the assailants with his fists. As the race itself was from a strong troll, even if he couldnt use magic, his body specs were just amazing. How dare you guys! In the sky in the direction of the school, I saw a huge skull flying with a green light. Originally, the principals appearance would have given rise to goosebumps, but Lee Han was relieved. Maybe I can take a break. Lee Han closed his eyes and lay down. My whole body was aching and I just wanted to rest. * * * Headmaster Skeleton hurriedly ran with Professor Voladi. The imperial anti-magicists were gloomy, growing like fungi and poisonous mushrooms. To think that these guys would attack the schools professor. Im sorry. Professor Garcia Kim. I put you in danger because of my incompetence. Headmaster Skeleton looked at the scene of the fight and lowered his head. Oh no. Mr. Gonadaltes. Among the imperial anti-magicists, it would have been impossible for anyone to stop them if they were members of the Twilight Dawn. Professor Garcia was rather taken aback by the sincere apology from the skeleton principal, whom he hadnt seen in a while. Professor Voladi, who was next to him, opened his mouth. I dont think so. The principal of this school should be able to stop it. Professor Garcia looked at Professor Voladi as if he was absurd. Who is not a professor who cant have a little social life, in this situation! I wanted to hit the skeleton headmaster as well, but I held back. This time, it was my own fault. I should have definitely explored my surroundings. Shame on you. Is that an ancient artifact? yes. It was a powerful artifact that absorbed all the magic around it. You prepared very thoroughly. The Skeleton Headmaster clicked his tongue. There was no one as adept at dealing with wizards as the anti-magicists. I never thought Id find an ancient artifact like that and bring it back. This is Garakse. Professor Voladi said after looking at the examination right before he died. This man was famous even in the Twilight Dawn. He was so good at fighting wizards that he was nicknamed the magic killer but hes breathing hard. Ill take you to my prison Well have to dig into his brain for information about the Twilight Dawn. By the way Skeleton Headmaster looked at the surrounding battlefield with new eyes. I could tell at a glance that it was Professor Garcias skill that had most of the attackers roasted and fried with lightning magic or other magic. It was a professor who wasnt good at magic combat, but I wanted to use it well without destroying the surroundings. However, there were other aspects that caught my eye. Figures of cutting and stabbing with swords or knocking down opponents with telekinesis magic. At a glance, you could tell who had done it. It was a boy from the Wordanaz family who had just collapsed and fell asleep as if he had passed out. Why is the Wardanaz family so good at swordsmanship? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how lucky you were, you had to have skills to fight and defeat Garakse. Headmaster Skeleton was puzzled by that, but he didnt bother to wake him up and ask. Originally, wizards didnt just do magic. Each had a hobby. Some horseback riding, some knitting Maybe its swordsmanship. Professor Garcia opened his mouth, probably noticing the headmasters gaze. It would have been really dangerous if it hadnt been for the help of Lee Han, a student from the Wardanaz family. Thanks to that, the other workers were not hurt. okay. You have a talent. From that situation to successfully using magic without panicking He has a talent for magic combat. Professor Voladi Did you teach it? amazing Im not really surprised. The boy of the Wardanaz family is the type to show strong concentration when faced with a crisis and has a huge amount of magic power. Its only natural to show your ability when youre fighting in a situation like this. I brought that guy for no reason. Skeleton Principal regretted it. He was an excellent battle mage, so he brought him with him in case of an unexpected situation, but whenever he opened his mouth, he scratched the principals stomach. That vampire professor said, If its Lee Han, you should definitely do that level, but the skeleton principal obviously didnt agree. It was a great achievement that even the skeleton headmaster, who was stingy with praise, couldnt help but praise it. To think that a freshly enrolled freshman would struggle like this against the notorious Imperial anti-magicists. Moreover, if you listen to Professor Garcias words, each and every fighting method made the Headmaster Skeleton admire. It wouldnt have been surprising if he had won simply because he was strong or because he knew how to use a lot of magic. However, this boy from the Wardanaj family was weaker than his opponent and won by rolling his head in an unfavorable situation. It was a talent that only a good wizard could have. Im craving it! Headmaster Skeleton suddenly felt like his non-existent knuckles were itching. In my heart, I wanted to catch him in his workshop in an old-fashioned way and teach him directly as a disciple. Originally, wizards in the past passed on their knowledge in a one-person transmission method, passing everything on to one brilliant disciple. Of course, in this day and age, you shouldnt have done that. If you do such a thing to a boy from the House of Wodanaz, protests will come from the professors to the Emperor of the House of Wardanaz. -principal! A wizard isnt all about learning magic. You know how toxic it is to be a twisted, eccentric wizard who only learns magic without a social life! -Osu Gonadaltes. If I could have taught magic that way, I would have taught it. cant you do that? Its like an insignificant guy. C Oh Soo. Did I subsidize the school to nurture and nurture talented people who will become the equals of the Empire? What are you doing now by bringing in valuable talent? Are you protesting against me? Anyway, learning one-on-one from the Archmage was very likely to destroy and distort the students personality. This era is one that really annoys me. Headmaster Skeleton sighed with regret. What can I do? Its a rule you made up. After all, as long as the boy of the Wodanaz family entered school, there would be many opportunities to bump into and teach in the future. Headmaster Skeleton prayed earnestly that this boy from the Wodanaz family would come under him in a few years. If you do, you will be able to study and pass on all kinds of forbidden secret arts and knowledge! to tidy up the scene. Give the workers a bounty for this job. they deserve it Dont forget to take care of that ancient artifact. The skeleton headmaster gave orders to his summoners. The villages around the magic school had to clean up the traces so that they would not be anxious. Professor Ballardi. What are you doing? Headmaster Skeleton asked a question with a curious gaze. Professor Voladi was observing the fallen assailant closely. Here were some of these raiders exploring an unusual form of attack. Mmm. Certainly How did the Wardanaj family take it down? Professor Voladi and Headmaster Skeleton pondered together. Wounds cut or stabbed with a knife, or wounds knocked down by shooting iron beads, could be immediately distinguished. However, some of the assailants had wounds that looked like they had been beaten with a huge hammer. What is it? Did you control the rock? With the < Lesser Control > spell?? No matter how much mana he had, that would be impossible Could he really have done that? that I knocked it down with my fist. everyone. Professor Garcia said raising his hand with an embarrassed expression. * * * When he woke up on the soft bed, the first thing that caught Lee Hans eyes was the headmasters skull. Is it a nightmare? Student Lee Han. It was really hard. Next to him was Professor Garcia. Oh no. I just had to do what I had to do. Even so, a ball is a ball. It was great. thank you. Of course, trying to get out of school is another thing. shit. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. Hatred for the Empires anti-magicists suddenly surged. If it wasnt for them, it would be a town by now! Professor Garcia said with an apologetic expression. sorry. Lee Han student. I was so active What is there to be sorry about? Rules are rules. award is award. punishment is punishment More than that, how did you drill the underground warehouse passage? Isnt it a place you can pass in a week? Skeleton Headmaster asked as if he was genuinely curious. The warehouse behind the central stairs on the first floor of the main building was a challenge for many freshmen. For starving students, the pantry was a place they wanted to go to even if they sold their souls. Headmaster Skeleton knew that too, so he used to scatter the key to the back of the stairs in the center of the main building. But to drill the underground warehouse passage right there. That was something that even Headmaster Skeleton hadnt expected. Even if he showed iron restraint in that vast warehouse and didnt touch anything, how could he get away with the warehouse keeper? I dont know what you are talking about. Lee Han kept his mouth shut and pretended not to. I had to catch it all the way, no matter what. Headmaster Skeleton read Lee Hans heart and grinned. Youre really no ordinary guy. But sorry. The underground warehouse passage wont be usable again. shit! Suddenly, the skeleton principals voice became serious. listen Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. On behalf of the school, I sincerely thank you for fighting against the imperial anti-magicists to protect the workers and professor. ! As a token of my gratitude, I will give you the famous sword Dawning Star. Thank you wait, isnt this the sword the enemy was holding? Lee Han was so flustered that he couldnt ask, Can I just give a real sword to a high-spirited student? Actually, I should have asked that first. So should I even break it? I see. I will write well. Lee Han understood in one second. Ill have to sell it later. Professor Garcia was a little taken aback. Even if I understood, I was convinced too quickly. If Lee Han refuses to the end, I tried to persuade him by saying, There is nothing wrong with this sword, the person who uses it is just an evil student, please use the sword properly and guide him to the right path its an outing !! Lee Han was even more happy than when he received the sword. The skeleton headmaster was also taken aback by the joy of the boy, who had always been expressionless and did not express his emotions well. That sword is even more valuable! thank you! Principal. I will do my best! thats right It was madness enough to even slightly overwhelm the skeleton headmaster. Chapter 43 Chapter 043 Lee Han carefully put the ticket to go out. In that movement, I could feel that he was cautious in case someone would take it away. Professor Garcia and Headmaster Skeleton thought to themselves at the same time. No one takes it away Is your body okay? yes. okay. Then, since I received all the awards, I must be punished. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster as if it was absurd. Headmaster Skeleton said as if his heart was hurting. dont look at me like that Because my heart hurts too But rules are rules. Thats a 100% lie. No matter how Lee Han looked at it, it was right that the principal enjoyed it. Im just saying this to avoid misunderstanding, but Im not punished for trying to go out without permission. Then what? Caught and punished. So, did you have to watch Professor Garcia get stabbed? The words got to Lee Hans throat, but he held back. Since ancient times, I have never been good at answering a professor. Lets wait. Be patient. The sun has just risen. Until next year, in the punishment room, try to think about how you wont be caught next time. Along with his words, Headmaster Skeleton threw a book at Lee Han. A book bound in plain black leather. It was a strangely creepy book. What is this? This is a book that tells you not to be bored in the punishment room. Would you like to read it once? An expression of Can I believe this? passed by very quickly on Lee Hans face. First of all, the skeleton headmaster was pleased with the pupils appearance with suspicion. Move the student to the punishment room. The Skeleton Principals summons approached and raised Lee Han to his feet. from this morning to tomorrow morning. Lee Han will stay in the schools punishment room. * * * Go down the basement stairs, walk down the hallway, go down the next flight of stairs and walk down the hallway again It seems like Ive repeated this dozens of times. I was wearing an eyepatch, but I dont think I would have been able to memorize the road without it. bang! hmm. When the door closed and he was alone, Lee Han looked around the punishment room. It didnt look much different from a private room in a dormitory. Instead of sunlight coming in from outside, artificial lights flicker and illuminate to the extent that it gives a feeling of darkness. Is this the punishment room? Its not as big as I thought. Lee Han thought that this could last for several weeks. Living as graduate students, there were times when several people lived in a room much smaller than this. Compared to that, it was very comfortable. Lee Han promised to tell Nilia later that the punishment room wasnt as big as I thought. Of course, I didnt know if Nilia would think so either. C Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. ? The hard voice of an undead summoner came from outside. C Take it. The bottom of the door opened and a large basket came in. Whole roast lamb seasoned with salt and pepper sauce served in a bowl with freshly baked bread and sugar and butter Baked apples Freshly cooked fried eggs Almonds and chocolate mixed with slightly firm, still warm steaming biscuits Huh? The meal came out so well for a punishment, that Lee Han was taken aback. what? -Its a gift from Professor Garcia. Ah tell me thank you. -Its not over yet. take more no. Sleeping Lee Han was taken aback by the baskets that kept coming in. Can you eat all of this in one day? Fortunately, there were more preserves from the next basket. From chocolates wrapped in tinfoil to candies. Round flat cookies and tea leaves in a box of salt-roasted peanuts. Apple juice and orange juice in a glass bottle I dont know what youll like, so I guess I put everything in. Lee Han thanked Professor Garcia for the gift and put the basket aside. While in the punishment room, it seemed that his mouth would not be boring. Fluff- Yihan brewed black tea, added milk and sugar, and drank little by little, deep in thought. The fight against the imperial anti-magicists was brutal even now. To the point where I thought, You managed to fight like that. The reason why I was able to stay calm in the fight It must have been thanks to Allarlongs teachings. If Allarron was by his side, he would have reacted in bewilderment, saying, No, I didnt teach you that kind of wit in magic battles or real battles, but Allarron was not by his side. Unbeknownst to Lee Han, Lee Han certainly had a natural talent for fighting. It was a fact that all other professors acknowledged. thanks. Allarron. Lee Han cast < Low Manipulation > magic. Move. The feather pen floated gently in the air and began to move naturally. It was a smooth movement that I could never have imagined when I first learned magic. Lee Han put down the feather pen and cast a spell on the iron ball. An almost perfect circle was drawn in the air. Its a bit emotional that Professor Voladis words were true. Sometimes there were times when some professors made students angry by only saying the right thing rather than the wrong one. I never thought that this would prove what Professor Voladi said, Practice will improve your skills. It was something I felt when fighting anti-magicalists, but my skills really improved. If I practice a few more times, I will become a great wizard. Either die before then. Lee Han put down the iron ball. It didnt happen because I wanted to, but I didnt feel bad. By the way, that swordsmanship Lee Han recalled the swordsmanship he fought against the opponents boss. As Allarron taught, it was a great help to improve my skills by looking back like this, rather than just skipping over a fight I won or lost. No matter how you look at it, it wasnt normal swordsmanship, right? At that time, the opponent was so strong that he shouted at me without hesitation, but now that I think about it, it was not normal swordsmanship no matter how I look at it. Where is the swordsmanship that pours mana like a madman and beats it? It was a surprise because Lee Han had plenty of magical power, but it wasnt strange what happened. Even the sword was smashed at the end. Allarron said that an excellent swordsman could create an aura by condensing the mana within the body well into a sword, but in Yihans view, what Leehan did was something more I dont know what to call it, but Ill have to be careful from now on. Lee Han made up his mind not to end up doing something reckless and being featured in the < People who died stupidly this year > section of the imperial newspaper. After drinking the tea, one thing left came into my eyes. It was the black book the principal gave me. Should I open this? Lee Han seriously thought about it. Is this a gift from the principal or a trap? It is a gift from the principal- >The principal is also a human being, and you will know that Lee Han fought hard to save the professor. I put him in the punishment room according to the rules, but I have no choice but to be sorry. This would be a gift given as a sign of sorry. Its the principals trap- >Strictly speaking, the principal is not a human but an undead. no human heart And the principal obviously enjoyed putting him in the punishment room earlier. If thats the case I feel its highly likely to be a trap. Does it seem like a trap after all? Lee Han decided to decide later and tried to push the book away. It was then. Squeeze! !? As Lee Han raised his hand, the black-bound book was forcibly opened. And the letters on the open page came out as if they were alive and wrapped around Lee Hans hand and started digging into it. !!!! Lee Han was shocked as if someone had hit his brain with knowledge directly. What the hell! It was confusing and painful, but I could see what this book was trying to do. This book was trying to pass on one magic right now. Lee Hans mouth opened instinctively. Then he memorized the magic name. Gonadaltes shrewd steps! Pod! When the transfer was over, the book slammed again and closed tightly. Even though Lee Han tried to open it with an absurd expression, it did not open as if a nail had been driven in. What kind of book is this? Lee Han grabbed his head, which was tingling with a headache, and looked over the magic knowledge he had just been taught. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he had originally read, the magical knowledge of < Gonadaltes''s Agile Steps > remained vividly in Lee Hans head. From order to action. Of course, that didnt mean he could use magic right away. It was up to Lee Han to realize it himself based on that knowledge. In a nutshell, its a book that teaches magic by force From the name of the magic, you could tell that it was magic created by the headmaster himself. With that kind of magic, the skeleton headmaster could have summoned Lee Han and taught him one-on-one, but why did he teach it in such an eccentric way? It must be because the headmaster is a madman. After all, people go crazy after being a professor for a long time. Lee Han understood this on his own. Of course , the reason why the principal didnt teach directly was because after teaching one-on-one, other professors and outsiders would say, That crazy wizard is trying to ruin another young talent! was not there. * * * You feet, fold the ground. Feet, wrinkle the ground. Feet, land Theres nothing to do. Lee Han diligently memorized the newly learned spell. Lee Han himself said, Im not that greedy for magic, but looking at it objectively, Lee Han was right. Usually freshmen play when they have nothing to do, not lets study because theres nothing to do like Lee Han. thump- ? Lee Han paused at the sound of a knock on the wall coming from somewhere. what? Foot, ground Tung-tung-tung- I didnt hear it wrong. Lee Han carefully brought his ear close to the wall of the punishment cell. thump C the sound was a little louder. Lee Han also knocked on the wall. Hearing the sound, the other person also paused for a moment. A rough, husky, low voice came. Can you hear me? I can hear you. What grade are you in? Im new here. Is it iron? Its been a lot of trouble. That one? Gold. Gold. It was a title symbolizing the 4th grade of the school. Lee Han was surprised to find that the senior at this school was locked in the next room. What should I do for 4th grade No, thats not what Im talking about. Lee Han completed a quick self-reflection. It was not something Lee Han, who was caught trying to bounce, would say. What did you do to come to the punishment room? Did you even start a fight between the dorms? no. no? Then, did you steal things from your friends in the same tower? no. I was caught trying to escape. I heard laughter from the next room. This freshman is very fast. Its only been a week and youre trying to escape. Did you go to Bonamana Mountain? Everyone goes to the mountains and gets caught a lot. I dont know that there are walls there. I didnt go to the mountain. At Lee Hans words, the student on the other side of the wall seemed surprised and fell silent for a moment. Did you go underground? yes. Great? Do you notice the basement? But there is a trap. Even if you touch one thing, an alarm goes off, and the storage keeper who guards the warehouse is a monster specializing in search skills. What did you catch? It didnt take. you didnt catch it? yes. I went outside through an underground passage. I went out and got caught. The 4th grader beyond the wall was astonished. It was surprising to realize the existence of the underground passage in just one week, but he went out of the underground passage through the storage trap and the storage keepers search??? What is this child? Are you a freshman?? Wait. Then why were you arrested? I was going out on a wagon, but the anti-magicalists of the Empire attacked and fought, so the principal caught me. Chapter 44 Chapter 044 For a while, only silence could be heard from the next room. Lee Han asked cautiously, wondering if he said something wrong. Did I do something wrong? Oh no. Im just a little surprised The freshman is very capable. Have you been caught? Crazy bastard, if you dont get caught there, youll have to be the principal The other party thought so. If the imperial anti-magicists came, it wasnt normal. Even at school, outstanding professors must have gone out to fight. In such a situation, you want to fight together and not get noticed. There wasnt too much of that without a conscience. What are you doing here, senior? Senior. Quit the strange noises. It doesnt matter if you call me comfortably. After graduating anyway, well all be the same wizards. okay. So what did you come in for? The opponent on the other side of the wall instantly became very curious about Lee Hans face. What is this kid really doing? I came in because I failed during an experiment. no. If you fail during an experiment, you come to the punishment room? Lee Han was shocked. Isnt that really too much? However, the opponent beyond the wall was calm. No surprise. You will find out later. The 4th grade confessed what had happened. There are materials needed for the magic experiment he is currently researching, but he failed to obtain them within the time limit. So, the 4th grader went into one of the principals secret warehouses, robbed the reagents, and came out. However, he failed to penetrate the principals trap completely and was eventually caught and brought to the punishment room. ? Lee Han, who was listening, hesitated. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt it because I failed while experimenting? Didnt that just get caught stealing? But Lee Han didnt point that out. Originally, if you stay in graduate school for a long time, peoples common sense collapses. Even if the magic school seniors common sense collapsed, it wasnt the seniors fault. It was the magic schools fault. From my point of view, many professors will covet your ability, so you better be careful. Be careful not to fail when experimenting. Remember. But I have no intention of staying at school for long. You are humble. No, I really dont intend to stay long Yes. I guess so. You look like a model student, but are you from the Blue Tower? No, it cant be. No matter what I said, it seemed that the other person wouldnt listen, so Lee Han gave up. But for some reason, I couldnt help but feel ominous. senior. Can I ask you something more? say it. It looks like it will be difficult to go through the underground passage again. Is there any other way to get out? At Lee Hans question, a snort was heard from the side. Of course not. but junior. Arent you asking for too much? Why should I teach you that? Instead of answering, Lee Han lifted his head from the wall and shouted at the door. Jailer! !? The student next to him was frightened and straightened his posture. What is this kid doing!? Are we going to die together?! -Whats going on? Could you pass this on to the next room? -i get it. I wanted to just in case, but the undead summoner surprisingly kindly accepted the request. He asked me to bring in a gift from the professor, so I looked it up and it worked. The basket was filled with cookies and hot black tea and sugar, and he went to the next room. Kwa Dang Tang! ??? Oh no. Surprised How did you get this? I got a present. At this point, the student beyond the wall wanted to know who Lee Han really was. After a week of admission, he secured a passage to the outside and actually succeeded (if it were not for natural disasters). Isnt this bastard from the crime guild?? Students who committed crimes sometimes entered the Tower of the Black Turtle, and I had a strong suspicion that this was the case with Lee Han. A giant too! Otherwise, it was an unexplained ability. Anyway, senior. Cant this be enough? no. its okay. If you received it like this, you can tell me. The student beyond the wall cleared his throat. In addition to receiving an unexpected gift, if the other person really came from the crime guild, there was nothing good about buying a grudge. If you find out later and get retaliated against But before I say anything, lets make this clear. Even us seniors dont know what the ways to get out of school are. There are so many people who have never been successful. As they were allowed to go out little by little after the first year, there were many people in the upper grades who never managed to escape. In fact, most of them were like that. Thats how difficult it was to sneak out of school. But I never thought that the first year would be successful. The way I know is the way Ive heard of above, and Ive never done it before. I dont know if I can succeed or not. According to the student from Beyond the Wall, there was a special stable in one of the spiers atop the main building. A stable for flying beasts! It was a resting place for beasts ridden by professors and vultures of bureaucrats delivering edicts. The beasts there received special protection and were able to fly over the walls of the school. The trouble is, I wouldnt have let you ride those beasts casually. It certainly was. Just like there is a storage keeper in a warehouse, there must be something in a stable. But its not bad. It was quite hopeful that there was a way. Besides, isnt that the way someone succeeded once? Then Lee Han had a high chance of success. thank you. senior. You bastard you thought of a method just by hearing this?! how?! The misunderstanding of the opponent beyond the wall deepened. * * * C Released. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. After a day, an undead summoned man opened the door. Lee Han put some more chocolates in the next room before walking out down the hallway. Thanks to a senior I didnt know, I was able to hear a lot of stories. Strangely, as the other person went by, he became less talkative and hesitated, but Lee Han thought it was probably because he was annoying. Wouldnt anyone be annoyed if someone you dont know well keeps talking to you? Nonetheless, I just wanted to thank you for your reply. I should say thank you when we meet later. Lee Han came out through a complicated process just like when he came in. Outside the main building, the darkness had dissipated and the sun was slowly rising. Mmm. Its like a kitchen. Entering the Blue Dragon Tower and heading to his private room, Lee Han was surprised to see the new room. It looked like a well-appointed kitchen or grocery store. This was even more so as I carefully stocked up all the groceries I received from here and there. Various seasonings and seasonings such as salt sugar tea leaves and canned fruits such as apricots, peaches, and pineapples are piled on the shelves. There were cans of beans, cans of salmon, and cans of corned beef that were more satisfying. If I ate alone, I thought I could easily eat for a few weeks. I could do business seriously. Deciding to think about what to do with the business later, Lee Han opened the door and went out. Since he had risen early in the morning, he intended to go to the stable and challenge Professor Lightningwalkers assignment. Lee Han? As I was getting ready to leave the break room, a girl with red hair yawned and came downstairs. Where have you been all day!? The punishment room. Didnt the professors tell you? huh. Professor Garcia said youre resting because you got hurt from setting up a big ball. Lee Han seemed to understand why Professor Garcia lied. For boys and girls from great families, honor was more important than they thought. Wouldnt it be embarrassing if Lee Han was known to have gone to the punishment room for committing a mistake as he was from the Wardanaz family? Besides, it wasnt that he didnt do anything wrong, he was just helping Professor Garcia. no. I was caught leaving school and went to the punishment room. Of course, Lee Han didnt care about that at all. Fortunately, Yoner didnt mind that. Why did you go alone? I wanted to check it out first because it wasnt clear information. Lets go together next time. Two are better than one. Then shall we take Nilia with us? huh. good idea. Lets take Nilia too. Nilia, who was absent, was forced to attend, but the two didnt care about that. Yoner asked, tilting his head. So what exactly happened? As they walked to the stable, Lee Han slowly began to explain what had happened. Guessing about the underground passage and how to get through it, and even the warehouse and the warehouse keeper who was guarding it. Yoner listened quietly with surprised, round eyes. So I went outside and there were people waiting for me. principal? no. Imperial anti-magicists. !?? Yoner was startled. What Professor Garcia said was not a joke, it was the truth. Anti-magicists hiding around the school. Then its right to set the ball?! And I went to the punishment room. why?? Yoner didnt understand. Why? * * * There were a few students in the stable who came earlier. All of them were students of the Tower of the Black Turtle. Seeing Lee Han and Yoner, the students of the Tower of the Black Turtle flinched and quietly backed away. Yoner didnt seem to care, but Lee Han was slightly hurt. This custom of evaluating people based on their appearance and family line must end! Of course, the students of the Black Turtle Tower were also a family, but they were afraid of Lee Hans rumors, but Lee Han did not know that. Hey ! When one of the Black Turtle Tower students spoke to him, Lee Han was delighted. Is it Nelia? But it wasnt Nilia. The one who spoke to me was Ratford, a rat-beast race. good morning. Mr. Wodanaz. Lee Han was taken aback by his attitude as if he was respectfully serving his superiors. Whoever sees it will think that they are forced to do it by threatening them! hey. take it easy. I am comfortable with this. It was rather difficult for Ratford, who had lived in the thieves guild, to talk unflatteringly to his superiors. Strict superiority and subordination. It was a real convenience. Lee Han shook his head as he saw the eyes of the Black Turtle Tower students growing more and more fearful. Thats wrong. okay. i get it. Lee Han gave up halfway and looked at Ratford. In fact, Lee Han was also curious about what happened after the last fight. Lee Han-ah, he stretched out as soon as it was over What happened after that time? yes. As you said, I hid during the fighting. When it was over, the principal arrived with the other professors. Good job. Its better than stepping out and getting hurt. The workers were also preoccupied, and seeing what seemed like an opportunity, they rummaged through the boxes in the wagon, opened the locks, and grabbed what seemed useful. I had to hide it on my body, so I had to pick out and pack only the small-sized ones, but I brought it here as a tribute. Ratford held out a small box, inside which were dangling vials. Lee Han was speechless and admired. A real professional thief is different no matter what! Chapter 45 Chapter 045 The mental attitude of a real professional thief is different from that of ordinary people. The principal and professors came and inspected the site, and in the meantime, picking locks and taking out items. Glass flasks contained multicolored potions. Lee Han could feel the complex and diverse magic emanating from it. By the way, what kind of potion is this? I do not know? Thats right. Come to think of it, Ratford was a pro thief, not a pro alchemist. I picked it up in moderation, I didnt take care of it after looking for something. I dont know a thing either. Lee Han was also a person who read various books and studied prior studies when he was in the Wodanaz family, but it was unreasonable to find out his identity just by looking at an unmarked potion. Yoner. Do you understand? This is Yoner picked up a flask and looked at it thoughtfully. Is it like alcohol? Nonsense. Its like wine. Yoner carefully opened the cork lid, smelled the scent, and nodded. Yes, wine. But the other things seem to be magic potions, right? I guess Ill have to go to the library to find out what it is, but Thats fortunate. Ratford wasnt surprised to see the Wardanaz and Meikins talking casually about the stolen potion. You shouldnt arrogantly question what your superiors are doing. The bowl is wide enough to use stolen potions. thanks. Ratford. I will write well. no. It is an honor to dedicate it. Call me whenever you need me. Dont be so rigid Oh. Would you like to take care of the horse? As he came to the stable early in the morning, it seemed like it would be good for Ratford to get acquainted with the horses. At Lee Hans suggestion, Ratford bowed his head. yes. It is an honour. Stop the glory. Kwangyoung Stop it. yep. Fluff- ? There was the sound of someone dropping something from behind. Lee Han turned his head. Nilia was wearing a shocked expression. you made a new friend * * * What? Was it like that? Ill tell you. Im not the kind of person who would misunderstand that. Lee Han and Yoner exchanged meaningful glances. Didnt I just try to misunderstand you? I was obviously trying to misunderstand. Fortunately, the absurd misunderstanding that he was trying to make Ratford a friend from the new Black Turtle Tower instead of Nilia was cleared up. Ratford said with a serious expression. I am not a friend, but a subordinate. Oops. Your hand slipped. Lee Han covered Ratfords mouth with a brush that groomed the horse. ruler. Lets take care of the horses together. Inside the stable were a few more students who had come to get acquainted with the horses. The professor of lightning stride said, Be friendly with the horses, but not many students were sincere enough to wake up early in the morning and come. And the horses were relentless even to such diligent students. evil! Stop spitting it out! Listen! Why are you doing this! What are you complaining about! The horses headbutt, spit, purr, and try to bite the hands of the students. However, Lee Han was not surprised. In the first place, there are no lab animals that listen well. The words were harsh, of course, but this wasnt the worst. There is no such thing as sneaking away or throwing ones own shit. ruler. Let me brush your hair. C Fuheung! The white horse entrusted by Professor Lightning Gad glared at Lee Han. The moment I approached, the intention to hit one was very blatant. However, Lee Han approached without hesitation. Hiss! The white horse attempted to headbutt. As if he knew it would happen, Lee Han leaned back and avoided it. The white horses eyes widened. It seemed that Lee Han did not know how to avoid it. Wow! The white horse spat this time. Lee Han avoided it as if he knew it would happen. Yes, yes. not nice. Wow! The white horse tried to bite, but Lee Han stepped aside and approached the white horse. Still, the white horse did not give up. Even though I couldnt kick because my legs were tied, I tried every fucking thing I could. Lee Han evaded, blocked, and endured such an attack. Nilia, who was watching from behind, could only admire. How can you put up with it like that? If it was Nilia, she would have already been cursed or whipped. However, instead of getting angry, Lee Han continued to calm him down by saying, Yes, yes. Is that the dignity of a nobleman?? * * * -Purse The white horse, which ran rampant for a while, bowed its head, perhaps tired. Only then was Lee Han able to pick up a brush and brush the white horses hair. The white horse glared at Lee Han while being brushed. Once his physical strength was restored, he showed a willingness to run rampage again. Isnt this word really mixed with the blood of another monster? Lee Han was puzzled when he saw the exceptionally tenacious white horse. I dont think the other horses are this strong but they growl! All right. After wrestling for a long time, Yoner walked out with a muddy face and a clear face. Neliana Ratford was also in pretty rough shape. Im starting to listen. I think Ive gotten pretty close too. At the words of the two, Lee Han turned his head and looked at the white horse. The white horse jerked its head as if nothing had happened. Originally, a young student would have been angered or given up on the rebelliousness of this persistent horse Well, Ill give up someday. Lee Hans heart was calm like a lake. No matter how much the white horse sucks, is it worse than the professor? Lee Han just let go of his emotions and did what he had to do. After combing, Lee Han mixed the fodder and put it in front of the white horse. The white horse stared at Lee Han while munching. It was as if he was saying, Dont even think about moving on with this. Im thinking of taking him for a walk now. Nilia said as she brushed off the mud. Originally, when taking care of horses, walking was essential. Horses need to go out for a walk regularly to keep them healthy. And from the point of view of getting closer, the walk was helpful. If they continued to walk together, no matter how fussy the beast was, he could not help but open his heart. Mmm. However, Lee Han doubted whether the white horse would calmly follow him. Even now, they keep attacking, but if I go out for a walk in a wide space, wont they try a much more diverse attack? Hmm Lee Han looked down at the iron bracelet and belt he was wearing, then at the white horse again. In those eyes, the white horse somehow felt an ominous feeling. * * * Im here! Thunderstruck opened the door while managing his expression. A lightning step outside the door came into the cabin with a tin cup. Make some tea! You dont even like the tea I was in Its okay because Ill hold back and drink it! Thunderstruck boiled the kettle with a sad expression. I didnt know that Lee Hans absence would be so sad. The freshmen are working hard to take care of the stable. Lightning Walk said, gulping down the hot tea. If there was a talent that could be applied to both alchemy and training, it was sincerity. In the < Basic Riding Training > class, there was one reason why I purposely collected dirty horses and told them to be friendly. To teach new students sincerity. There are many conditions to become friendly with unfamiliar animals, but the most important of those conditions is sincerity. If you are not sincere, you cannot make friends with any animals. I deliberately made the horses temper dirty, but if you put in your sincerity and care for them, they will soon calm down and relax. However, those who try to tame them by whipping them with force instead of taking care of them will have a very harsh taste. Students reactions to this task were divided into two. Students who sincerely want to be friendly with me and horses from the morning. And the students, who, in their presumptuous habit, try to subdue the horse with spurs and whips. The horses prepared by the lightning stride were words that could never be overpowered in such a way. Insincere students will get a stinging taste. Kha-ha-ha-ha! Lightning Walk laughed heartily and put down the glass, and Thunder Walk shook his head. Because he likes bullying students. Thunderstep could not imagine that he was being treated as a person similar to Lightning Step by Lee Han. Im different! Is Wodanaz doing well? ah. Wodanaz. Hes a sincere guy, so hell do well. Of course, Griffin is a bit tricky. With sincerity, cleverness, and a little luck, you can get close enough. ? Thunderstep followed the car and raised his head. What did you say? What did you just say? what? Did you just say what was that? I must have heard it wrong. said. Thunderwalker looked at Lightningwalker with a face mixed with shock and fear. Could it be that the gryphon was transformed into a horse? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt it? what? No. Lets calm down. It could just be that the horses name is Griffon. Thunderstep regained his cool. griffon. A flying monster with the head and wings of an eagle and the claws and legs of a lion. He had an arrogant and demanding personality, and he was a violent guy who was extremely obsessed with his master. Depending on where you live, your personality and habits may vary, but one thing is certain. Its not something a freshman can tame!! Whats your horses name? Thats phone league. Arent you really crazy!??! Eventually, the unbearable thunderous step exploded. What kind of crazy thing would you do to an alchemy apprentice who had been walking half a day due to an injury? Did this nephew turn around! Why are you making a fuss after drinking well! However, you turn a griffon into a horse!? When did I do that! Do you have proof? And even if he transforms, wouldnt it be safe if he transforms into a horse! What kind of slime does the griffon intelligence look like!? There was a lot of noise in the cabin: glasses breaking, chairs flying, tables crashing. It was a common dwarven family quarrel. * * * -Puhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Guy. Lee Han looked at the white horse with a happy expression. The white horse was docile and well-behaved, as if it was a lie that had been so damned earlier. To be precise, Lee Han made it that way. He filled the horse with the iron bracelet of magic absorption and the belt of magic absorption that he had. also. Absorbing mana makes it a little more docile. Since all creatures are born with some degree of magical power, when the magical energy is absorbed, the energy is inevitably drained. The white horse, equipped instead of all the items Lee Han was wearing, was exhausted and couldnt even afford to resist. okay. Lets be friends from now on. -Puh-heung The white horse was quietly led as Lee Han pulled the reins. Seeing that scene, Lee Han suddenly remembered something. By the way, isnt the horses magical power more than expected if it can walk even with the bracelet and belt on? Either the absorption of the bracelet or the belt is low, or the horses horse power is high. Even if the blood of a real monster was mixed, the amount of magical power wouldnt be that great. Does the equipment take less horse power than I thought? Lee Han walked away with his horse, lost in thought. A few students in front of us were weeping and praying after they hadtily got on their horses. -Get it down!! Please! I was wrong! Is there no way to increase the amount of magical energy absorbed? It was a daily life at magic school that I had become accustomed to casually by now. Chapter 46 Chapter 046 C Puh Hung Phu Hung. You want to rest? Lee Han stopped when the white horse made a tired noise. I was glad that the guy who had been so ferociously attacking me earlier requested communication like this. Youre getting close! okay. drink water here Ill give you sugar too. -Puhhhh The white horse didnt want to admit it, but it felt more and more subdued by this boy. -Puh-heung! The white horse suddenly opened its eyes wide. The ancient wild blood running through his veins awakened his pride. I cant give in like this! Seeing this, Lee Han murmured earnestly. How do I increase the amount of mana absorbed? -Puh-heung. The white horse again laid down its eyes and bowed its head. * * * I got up early in the morning and took care of the horse, but the school didnt wait. Whether I was sleepy or hungry, I had to get up and go to my next class. Lee Han handed canned beef and pickled cucumbers to his friends who were about to return to the Black Turtle Tower after finishing their chores. Having received the canned food, Nilia looked in her pockets with a puzzled expression instead of being genuinely happy . ?? I dont have any money Im just giving. Lee Han very slightly reflected on his actions. Was it too hard? Can I? really? really? Think calmly about whether this is a situation worth asking again. Nilia pricked up her long ears and took the canned food. But Ratford adamantly refused. Cannot receive. Nilia quietly noticed. I Do I have to give it back too? It is an order. Then I understand. Ratford took it. Nilia was relieved. thank god! After the two of them left, Lee Han looked at Yoner and asked. I dont think you would react like that. Yoner. Am I being too harsh? no? why? Right. thank god. At first glance, Lee Han thought, Wouldnt it be more objective if I asked someone other than Yoner?, but decided to just move on. Lets have breakfast. Yoner. The early risers will be out in the common room, so Ill give them some. Could you help me write it down in the ledger? of course. The two were happy with the thought of treating their friends to a hearty breakfast. of course it wasnt free, but it was a pleasure to be happy. * * * Lee Han spread mustard on the sliced bread and put it on a plate. The fireplace in the freshman common room has always been a good friend to the students. Lee Han added a cracked egg next to the bacon that was sizzling on the frying pan. The fried eggs were cooked in an instant with a sizzling sound. What on earth did bloodline do to such an extent? Right now, Lee Han wasnt preparing his own meal. It wasnt even preparing meals for friends in the break room. This was a meal for the princess in her private room. C Wardanaz. Since were paying silver, can we deliver a meal to the princess like last time? -Please. Wodanaz! No matter how much he thought about it, Lee Han couldnt understand. Originally, power was entrusted to the majority of the populace, not from an unknown ancient mystical bloodline. Why the hell did the royal family take care of it so much? Kainando is surviving on its own, steadfastly. Even if no one took care of it, Gainando would get up on his own, come down to the break room, and eat a full breakfast. It was a great adaptability. Considering that, the students consideration might rather poison the princess. Knock Tok- ? The door opened and Adenart appeared as before. Lee Han shrugged and held out his plate. I cooked downstairs. Lee Han felt as if Adenarts expression brightened very slightly. Or maybe it was because of the morning sunlight coming in from the side window. Adenart took the plate carefully and raised his fork before hesitating. Then he bowed his head, closed the door, and went inside. The other day he ate outside and grew up. Lee Han thought as he came down. Come to think of it, it seems that there are followers in other towers besides the blue dragons tower If I speak well to these followers, wouldnt each of them get a separate silver coin? oh my god. I thought, but its a really devilish way. Lee Han was thrilled by his own potential. By the time I graduated from school, I might be able to open a small workshop with the money I saved. * * * What? Why are you not out today? Dont be fooled. They may have hidden monsters in the classroom. The < Understanding of Basic Alchemy > class was held in Gaksu Hall (^), one of the annexes, not outside the schools main building. Thanks to the greenhouses, it was warmer inside the building than outside. But now, the freshmen were also somewhat aware. Its not good to do it inside! Everyone gather! Prepare for when the monsters appear! Princess. come this way We will protect you. Lee Han was dumbfounded when he saw the other top students. The princess is also a student at the Blue Dragon Tower! Dont worry. Wodanaz. Because we wont lose over there either. Asan Dalkad said with a confident smile. The Lee Han group has now gathered quite a number. Ihan Yoner Asan Nylia. Looking at the quality of the members, they were never inferior to other groups. Everyone take your seats. Thunderwalker entered with a yawn. For some reason, his face looked tired. professor. Why arent you doing it outside today? what? Its an alchemy class, so lets do it inside. The dwarf professor looked at the student who asked the question like an idiot. The student was perplexed and asked again. But the other day, it was important to gather ingredients for alchemy, so you said you were doing it outside That was about gathering the ingredients. Its this iron head. Are you planning to do it outside even when you make medicine? Like this inflexible guy. After speaking, Thunderwalker took a quick look around. Perhaps everyone was thinking the same thing? But dont worry. Unlike the alchemy class held outside, the alchemy class held inside is very safe and comfortable. Thats a lie. It is a lie. If I believed that, Id be 100% stupid. The students were not fooled. Thunderstruck also grinned as if he had noticed the look in his eyes. ruler! Pour water into the pot in front of everyone. Alchemy is a comprehensive art. From gathering ingredients to putting out the fire, there are no unimportant actions. But the process of making this magic potion is even more important. A guy who wastes all the ingredients hes gathered will never become an outstanding alchemist! open the book! And make a < lower magic recovery potion >! Paralarak- Only the sound of opening a book could be heard quietly from everywhere. This must be difficult. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first glance, alchemy seemed much easier than other magic. Isnt it just a matter of putting the ingredients in a set order without having to learn complicated and difficult magic? However, once he actually tried it, Lee Han immediately knew why alchemy was so difficult. Alchemy was like making a very difficult dish in a short period of time non-stop. -Cut off the bottom of Galamadu and cut the remaining part into two little finger size pieces. At the same time, you have to tear the seolhyangcho with your hands, but at this time, you have to tear it quickly before the galamadu dries. Blanch the cut Galamadu in boiling water for 3 minutes and the seolhyangcho for 2 minutes and 30 seconds. In the meantime, prepare the powder of ground red magic stones and add it exactly when the boiling water turns green. When the water turns orange , stir it three times clockwise and three times counterclockwise from north to south five times I had to remember in my head how and when to put it in (I didnt have time to look at the book when I was actually working on it), and I had to complete all the excessively detailed movements without missing a single one. It would be strange if there were no rats in the brain. pop! Puffup! Unsurprisingly, there were popping sounds and various smoke began to rise from here and there. Seeing this, the thunder walk laughed pleasantly. As an alchemist, there was nothing nicer to see than the sight of the far-flung novices choking on acrid smoke. If you dont enjoy it at this time, when will you enjoy it! ? The thunderous step, which had been laughing cheerfully, looked to one side and hesitated. It was because of seeing Lee Hans pot. No, why is he doing so well? Thunderstrucks eyes widened. Of course, even the thunderstruck knew that the boy from the Wardanaj family was a gifted boy. Not just smart, but also tenacity to do various chores silently. It was true that he had the talent of an alchemist. However, it was etiquette and custom for even a student with the talent of an alchemist to make a few trials and errors when learning alchemy for the first time. If not, wouldnt the senior alchemist feel ashamed and bored! However, like an alchemist who worked in an alchemy workshop for over ten years, Lee Han moved without stopping. Like a machine, he quickly cut herbs to the correct size and threw them into the pot, turned several hourglasses in turn, picked up a glass bottle, and poured the liquid into the pot. All these movements continued like a dance without stopping. I had no choice but to admit the thunderous step. There really was such a thing as genius. Otherwise, how could a student who had just started alchemy show such perfect movements? I swear by the beard of my ancestor, no one will believe me even if I tell you what Ive seen! Actually, this was not a genius talent. Its just a sad result of rolling and rolling under the professor for a long time! The inside of Lee Hans pot was dyed blue. It was a dark, deep blue. Looking at the color, Thunderwalker could tell that the medicine was perfectly made. But after tasting it, Lee Han tilted his head and threw the medicine away. ??? I didnt understand the thunderous step. why are you throwing it away? Lee Han started making again. The movements were equally perfect, as if to show that what I showed you earlier was not a coincidence. And the potion with the same perfect blue color was completed. Lee Han tasted it again, then tilted his head again and threw the medicine away. The thunderous step could not be tolerated any longer. Originally, it was a thunderous step that students let go until they overcome it on their own, no matter what question they ask, but even if they were curious about that, they were too curious. The thunderous step slowly approached Lee Han. Then he asked. Why do you keep throwing away your medicine? I couldnt recover my mana. what? The thunder steps were startling. Then I read the book again. I wondered if I wrote the recipe incorrectly, but there was nothing wrong with the recipe. ???? I made it right and I definitely drank it, but why cant I recover? Make it again. yes. Lee Han made it again. Thunderstruck, who had been waiting with an anxious expression, immediately lifted the ladle and drank the potion. As soon as the blue liquid passed down his throat, it immediately turned into magical power and began to fill his entire body. Even if Thunderstep made it, it couldnt have been made more perfect than this. Are you okay? is it so? Lee Han drank as if wondering. Then, as before, he tilted his head and said. Whats the matter? Thunderstep was astonished. Could it be that he could present a manufacturing method that was superior to the one that Thunderstep confidently put forward? The genius of this Wardanaz family? No way! My pride! ah. Its because youre full of magic power. Chapter 47 Chapter 047 Only then did Thunderwalker recall the story he heard from Professor Garcia the other day. C Student Lee Han has a lot of magic power. C Was that enough to say that? How long? C Draw a big circle with both arms. -and. Thats quite a level. -As much as minus that? - Ive heard that he has a lot of magical power like a madman, but I didnt expect it to be this much. There was no need to say more if you couldnt feel the recovery even if you ate magic potions. sorry. professor. no. done. well made anyway dont praise ruler! Here is a student who made a perfect potion. Wardanaz! Is it also the Wardanaj family? Other students, rather than being surprised by Lee Hans appearance, showed reactions such as If its Wodanaz, I wouldnt be surprised if hes that kind of a genius. Lee Han was a little taken aback by the whispering response. what. Why is it so frothy? Lee Han was evaluating himself coldly. Lee Han himself was not a genius. I just rolled around in the lab for a long time, so Im worse than others No, Im just used to student life. However, being treated as a genius was a bit embarrassing. When did this happen? As expected, Wodanaz. You are genius. Asan was admiring it as he poured the pale blue potion into the flask. Asans potion was also quite good, but compared to Lee Hans, it was true that its perfection looked disappointing. The potion made by Cyana in the Phoenix Tower over there is also excellent, but its not as good as you? look over there. ! Lee Han looked away. A snake-beast student wearing a priestly uniform was holding a pretty vivid blue potion. Cult of Fleming? Yoner had explained it before, so Yihan recognized it right away. The Flemain Church, a church that worships alchemy. Of course, the churchs priests were all excellent alchemists. As such, it was only natural that a student named Shiana made an excellent potion. Shuk- Shiana walked towards Lee Han and Asan and held out her hand. The Wardanaz family, right? nice to meet you My name is Siana. Nice to meet you. Its okay to speak comfortably. It is Lee Han. Lee Han held the other persons hand and shook it. It was cold and chilly, probably because it was a snake beast. I didnt expect to meet such an outstanding alchemist. Did you learn from the Wardanaj family? hey. Stop talking now. The thunder walk professor cut off his words. Before I knew it, the professor was back in front of the classroom. Everyone must have made < Low Magical Recovery Potion > today. Some guys would have made it well even though it was their first time, and some guys would have made it clumsily. But dont be fooled by these results. This is just the beginning of alchemy. In the future, a complex and wonderful world of alchemy awaits you. Certainly, all professors are very good at getting rid of students motivation. I will give you an assignment by next week. Make < Potion of friendship with lower spirits >. Ill test it myself with something Ive made, so you better pay attention. The students played hard with quills and took notes. Fortunately, Professor Thunderwalk taught me how to make < Low Spirit Affinity Potion >. I didnt say to the freshmen, Do you want to research the production method and find out? professor. I dont have any evolutionary spirits here right now where is it? Are you upstairs? The students who couldnt find the ingredients in the shelves and drawers asked puzzled. Thunderstep asked the same puzzled question. what are you talking about? You have to find it. ah. is that so? We will look for it. At the end of the thunderous step, the students stood up to search the surroundings. no. no. not here. ?? excuse me. Thunderstep pointed out the window. The lush mountains behind the main building greeted the students. I have to go and find it. I believe everyone will remember what I said in the first lecture. The faces of the students were contorted with despair and anger. * * * The professor who started to reveal his true color was not the only one who walked. The professors at the magic school gave each lecture a crazy amount of assignments to see who had more assignments. -Take the books here, read them, and find at least five loopholes in the logic in the books. -professor. Insufficient number of books. I think students will need a little more to share. -what are you talking about? thats for one person Pick up all the books. Then a new book will be born from below. - The students were frightened by the quantity that seemed to exceed ten books. -professor. Carrying this -Dont worry. Its because Ive cast a lightweight magic for you guys. go get the book The < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > lecture that made some White Tiger Tower students seriously cry. -This is the magic formation production plan I submitted to the empire when I was young. Take a look at this design and figure out what the total cost would have been. You dont have to give the exact answer. However, I will punish the lower-ranking students who wrote the answer furthest from the correct answer. The < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > lecture made Asan, who was from a family of an imperial chancellor, tangled his head and despaired. You shall love one another and be in harmony. what? you dont like it? Your will doesnt matter. You must love each other and be in harmony. In that sense, I will give you a task. The students of each tower must bring the flag hung in the freshman lounge of the tower I designate until next time. It is a flag with a pattern engraved on it. At this point, even < Basic Magic Personality Education >, which raises doubts about whether it is character education or fighting. After each lecture, the faces of the students turned pale. How do you get the flag of the White Tigers Tower? Why are the white tiger tower guys? Theres no way those kids can be persuaded. Moreover, the goal of the Blue Dragon Tower students was the White Tiger Tower. If it was the Black Turtle Tower or the Phoenix Tower, you could have borrowed the flag through persuasion and conversation. However, considering the bad relationship with the White Tiger Tower, it was clear that he would snort if asked to borrow it. The White Tiger Tower guys also said our flag was their goal. Shall we exchange it? How can you trust them? Did you see those bastards do dirty things? They are savages who know nothing of honor. I asked earlier, but he said he never intended to do that. hey. Quit. Quit it. Its a waste of time. The Blue Dragon Tower students lamented and whispered. You have to be able to do the assignments in moderation so that you are motivated, and if there is no answer like this, you just give up. Why do we have to hang the White Tiger Tower! This isnt good. Lee Han was taken aback by the atmosphere of his friends. A guy who would easily give up a grade on a course would never make it big. In particular, this magic school was like a pandemonium where you didnt know what crazy lectures would give you what crazy grades. I shouldnt have given up already. It didnt matter if it was his own score, but wouldnt it be tied together with Lee Hans score? for a moment! Everyone, dont give up. ! Wardanaz! Is there a way? also. I knew there would be a way. It took about 3 seconds for the students reactions to change from surprise- >curiosity- >confidence- >belief. Lee Han was dumbfounded by the appearance of these thin-eared friends. What method are you thinking of, Wodanaz? for a moment. I guess I know. Instead of Asan, he smiled confidently and said. What is the moon card? I plan to break into the White Tiger Tower secretly. 95% of the time it will be that. Oh oh! indeed! I will join you too! me too! Lets give the White Tiger Tower a shot! what? whats the matter? Wodhanaj said we should go into the White Tiger Tower and get the flag instead of begging them? I really like that! In an instant, the Blue Dragon Tower students came up with a plan. Then he called Lee Han. Wardanaz! You lead us. The only one who will lead us is you, who built this plan from start to finish! Lee Han gave up after trying to say something. It was annoying enough already. Well, I guess Ill have to go into the White Tiger Tower. Even if Lee Han was a student at the White Tiger Tower, the flag would not be handed over. I came to see the group punishment room because of Lee Han In the first place, the only way was to use force. i get it. Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Wait, White Tiger Tower guys! Here we go! Is this really helpful for character education? Lee Han wondered if the principals lecture really helped him to have a proper personality. The more you do it, the deeper the goal of each others feelings is, isnt it? * * * The evening finally came. Lee Han called Tigilling and fed him with a wicked trick like last time. Tizzling, who was sipping soup, was puzzled when she felt Lee Hans gaze mixed with a sense of accomplishment. Why is that? Whoops. It is nothing. Tigilling couldnt believe that the boy in front of her was so amused because he had fed her dinner with a clever narration. It must be because of my mood. He was a boy from the venerable Wardanaj family. The reason why he came to eat dinner like this now was probably because of the sense of honor that he had to keep the priests request and his promise as a nobleman. Theres no way a person like that would laugh like a villain over something trivial like this. I see you here. The Wardanaz family. I was still looking for it. ! Shiana of the Fleming Church, whom I met in alchemy class, greeted Lee Han. Not only Siana, but other top students were also gathered together. What is going on? As you know, because of the assignment from alchemy class, we all have to make a < Low Spirit Affinity Potion >, right? There are limits to ones power alone. I wondered what it would be like if we all moved together and gathered the ingredients. Thats a good idea. Lee Han was delighted. Lee Han had also thought of a way to gather and go together like that. because the other top students are afraid of Lee Han. shit. Are you listening to me because of the priestly uniform? I also have a priestly uniform. Then could you gather the Blue Dragon Tower students and come? Lets gather the ingredients together. okay. do that. After the conversation, Lee Han saw Siana off. The students next to Siana withdrew and said, I lived, Did you see the look in my eyes? I thought my heart stopped. But youre kinder than I thought. Even though Lee Han knew, he felt unfair. Returning to her seat, Tigilling tilted her head. Why? Um Priestess Siana of the Flemain Church. huh. We are taking alchemy classes together. its nothing. Tigilling tried to speak, but shut her mouth. There are two ways to make people feel stuffy, and one is to end up talking It makes you curious like a textbook. Of course, Lee Han was well aware of how demanding the priests were. He probably kept his mouth shut because talking about it in the absence of the person concerned might come across as pointless gossip. But Lee Han didnt care about that at all. What do you know? Im curious. Lee Han decided to take a detour and persuade instead of the straight-line method. I took out the prayer cross of the Pricinga Church and placed it on the rock in front of me. ? Tigilling tilted her head, not understanding. Its bad to curse at someone who isnt there, but its okay to confide in prayer alone in front of God. You cant believe that right now youre going to cover your eyes and sigh? I think I heard something, but I cant hear it. I am praying right now. Last time, the students of the White Tiger Tower ambushed me, and I almost died because they attacked me. If Priestess Siana, who will be entering the mountain this time, is the one who plots such a scheme, I might really die. But God will take care of me. Tigilling sighed and rose from her seat. He knelt down next to Lee Han and bowed his head as if praying to the cross. Mrs. Freesinga. I am not saying this to slander or accuse anyone. thank you. I think I heard something, but I cant hear it. Im praying. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tijeeling also had a secret back end. Chapter 48 Chapter 048 The priests who entered the Tower of the Phoenix are all sincere and good people, but How can that be possible in a place where people live? I am praying, so please be quiet. After all, there are still some of them who have not yet abandoned their worldly feelings. Emotions such as rivalry and jealousy do nothing for faith. Last week, a freshman priest who joined the Phoenix Tower once made a blood recovery potion for the other priests. He intended to use the knowledge he had learned while living in the temple for others. It was truly priestly. If it were me, I would have sold it for money. C Drinking this potion will relieve your fatigue. thank you! C Priest Siana of the Flemain Church will also be impressed. You did a really good job. Isnt it better than Priest Shianas? While we were laughing and chatting happily, someone joked. Rather than a serious comparison, it was more of a compliment that it was really well made. Priest Shiana also smiled and nodded, and no one felt uncomfortable. But the next day, Priestess Cyana brought a blood recovery potion. -?? C Ive made it too. Everyone, try it. -oh. thank you C Thats great. Did you do well? The next day, Priestess Cyana brought a blood recovery potion. -thank you? C Really great? Again, the next day, Priestess Cyana brought a blood recovery potion. By that time, the priests also realized. -I think the potion made by Priest Siana is the best! C Who can compare! Then, Priestess Cyana didnt come with a blood recovery potion. you must be a bit competitive. After hearing the anecdote, Lee Han said in a tired voice. To hear a joke and keep making potions until he is acknowledged as the best. It wasnt just that. Wasnt that the end? A priest who made a recovery potion before Syana did. The priest later approached Priest Shiana and praised her. -It is also Priestess Siana. I dont think anyone could make a potion like that. Tijeeling, who was seated, watched closely. Priest Shiana pretending not to hear and ignoring her and leaving. -?! In the end, it took several days for Priest Siana to accept the priests greeting. How narrow are you? Lee Han, who was listening, was shocked. No, if you say you heard a little compliment about a potion What compliment did I get in the classroom? I think Ive heard all kinds of embarrassing compliments, starting with the genius of alchemy . Lee Han, still not convinced, asked again. Couldnt Priestess Siana poison other peoples food? I dont know what you are talking about. Tigilling shut her mouth as if she would not speak any more. Lee Han made up his mind. If I move with Siana the priest, I must never eat the food they recommend. * * * Even though pain, despair, and challenges came like a mountain, the sun set and rose. Its an assignment, but Im worried about other things. There were two things Lee Han was most worried about right now. How to break into the White Tiger Tower? And I have to go to the mountain range behind the school to get alchemy ingredients, but what crazy traps are there in the mountain range? I dont know which of the two is more difficult. However, the magic school did not have time to worry for a long time. Right away, he sent students to the next lecture and squeezed it. Standing in the < Repetitive Learning of Basic Magical Combat > class, Professor Voladi opened his mouth as Lee Han entered. Youre 11 seconds late. sorry. I was late because I went to the stable early in the morning to take care of the horses. Nothing to be sorry about. You are the one who suffers the loss by being late. Where do professors learn how to speak? Lee Han sat down with such thoughts in mind. Its just the two of them in the quiet classroom. Professor Voladi snapped his fingers. Lee Han took out his staff and rotated the iron ball. The struggle with the anti-magicists gave Lee Han a clear realization. The level of control of the lesser manipulation spells was incomparable to before. The iron ball rotated in a near-perfect circle at a constant speed. Its about two years earlier than I expected. Professor Voladi thought with an expressionless face. Im glad Lee Han didnt hear. If I had heard of it, I would have been serious. C No, did you choose the training that you have to learn for more than 2 years to take the first step of the class??? Its okay. thank you. Lee Han was well aware that when someone like Professor Voladi said Its okay, he meant Very good! Praise was not expected in the first place. I heard you learned water creation magic. yes. Try it. Spring up! Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Along with the spell, a lump of water appeared in front of Lee Han. Thanks to Professor Garcias corporal punishment or education, he was able to maintain his shape even now. Reduce it to the size of a marble. I will try. Lee Han grabbed his cane and focused. The shape of the mass of water that formed in the air was distorted, and then it sprang up jagged here and there and was distorted. It was not an ordinary task for Lee Han, who already had a huge amount of magical power, to reduce the amount of water and prepare it in the form of beads. Professor Voladi held up the iron ball placed in front of Lee Han. Seeing this, Lee Han somehow felt ominous. Hiss! With a sharp sound, the iron ball flew into Lee Hans face. Ah, you crazy professor! Lee Han instinctively compressed the mass of water into a ball shape. The huge mass of water was compressed to the size of a fist, and its strength and hardness increased rapidly. kang! The flying iron ball collided with the water ball, and it lost its power and fell. professor. Are you going to continue doing this? What are you talking about? You just threw a ball at me. ah. did you mean that Yes. Wouldnt that be a bit dangerous? Han Lee tried to convince Professor Boladi just like he had persuaded other students. But Professor Boladi, like the students, was not persuaded. But wasnt it efficient? yes? As in the battle of the imperial anti-magicists, the sudden crisis sharpened your concentration and instincts, increasing your control over magic. Why do you want to go back when there is a way like this? Lee Han was speechless. It wasnt that I couldnt argue, it was just that I was dumbfounded. People are at a loss for words when they hear such nonsense! Looks like you got it. Now rotate. From spirit stone beads to iron beads, from metal beads to beads made of water. Spinning the water orb was definitely the hardest thing Ive ever done. The created water must be rotated at a constant speed while maintaining the shape of a bead. I felt my nerves strained, just like I felt when fighting the Imperial anti-magicists. A subtle shape that cannot be called a circle was drawn and drawn again and again in the air. And Professor Voladi fired iron balls. kang! Lee Han immediately blocked it. Even if he didnt have enough control to draw a perfect circle, he was able to block one attack as long as he was vigilant. I knew this would happen! However, Professor Voladi also expected Lee Han to stop it. At the same time, another iron orb flew in the opposite direction. puck! ! I hurriedly turned the water ball, but it was too late. The iron ball was stuck right into the back plate. Lee Han gritted it. shit! Even though I strained my muscles and held on, I still felt the shock. It reminded me of the time when I was learning swordsmanship from Allarron. Concentration. Lee Han didnt even have time to answer. He avoids the flying iron marbles and moves the water marbles like crazy. One thing was certain. Id rather take a lecture with a lot of assignments. * * * Wodhanaz looks very tired. It must be because of the assignment. I also couldnt sleep well because of the assignment. Besides, Wodanaz is not the kind of person who just listens to ordinary lectures. Well, the lectures that Wardanaz will take are usually not difficult. Its wordanaz. By the way, when will we enter the White Tiger Tower? Well The Blue Dragon Tower students gathered in the < Understanding Basic Magic > lecture room whispered. Lee Hans face, which was leaning back with his eyes closed, looked quite tired. It was the aftermath of having a life-threatening bead fight with Professor Voladi. It wasnt just the Blue Dragon Tower students who were talking. The students of the Black Turtle Tower also made a noise. Anyone taking an alchemy class? You say youre going up the mountain tomorrow, is that true? Did rumors spread already? okay. The other top students also decided to go up together. Isnt there a way out of the mountain? Youre dreaming in vain. Lee Han was saddened by the words of the Black Turtle Tower students. Do you think there is a way out? You will be very disappointed when you find out the truth. Wait then, are you going with Wardanaj? If I made a mistake, I would be punished I dont think that would happen. We are different towers. Lee Han let out a deep sigh. Nice to meet you all. Hello, Professor! When Professor Garcia entered, all the students greeted him politely. This is what the students were feeling. If its Professor Garcia, its almost the best conscience in this school. Scarier than trolls were professors who did not know the human mind. Until last time, we have been practicing various things to become familiar with elemental magic. However, in this basic magic understanding class, you will learn not only elemental magic, but also various magic illusion, foresight, summoning, transformation magic, and so on. You will learn these magics professionally when you get older. The world of magic was infinitely wide and bottomless. It is impossible to learn everything in that world with human ability. Of course, wizards decided to specialize in research. As Lee Han knew, he wasnt too surprised. Today we will have time to learn what different fields of magic are like. Instead of me teaching myself, the professor who is an expert in magic in this field directly. At Professor Garcias words, the eyes of the students sparkled with anticipation and curiosity. There was a field of magic that everyone was interested in. Some do elemental magic, some do elemental magic, some endow magic I hope youre an excellent elemental! I want to learn spirit magic I came in to learn body strengthening and healing. Teach me reinforcement magic. ruler! Come on in. When the door opened, the temperature in the classroom suddenly dropped. The students shuddered from the sudden chill. Nice to meet you all Cough Cough. I am Professor Mortum. For a moment, Lee Han thought the professor was a dwarf. However, the professor was only short and of the human race. Professor Mortum coughed so much as he spoke that even a gust of wind seemed to knock him over. Are you okay? I think you should go to the hospital room rather than lecture Its okay. Its okay Professor Mortum said thinly, coughing. One of the students raised his hand and asked. What kind of magic do you teach, Professor? I teach black magic. The atmosphere froze coldly. Black magic was one of the worst types of magic. Chapter 49 Chapter 049 In the Empire, black magic has no choice but to have a bad image. First of all, isnt it a bit dull, dark, and gloomy from the outside? In addition, the magic they dealt with was hideous and uncomfortable. Summoning cursed undead, dark element, poison element, negative energy, etc. It was natural for people to be reluctant. -hello. Residents of the village. This is the newly appointed dispatch wizard. His main specialty is elemental magic, especially fire. -Oh oh! You dont have to worry about the cold in winter! C No hello. This is the newly appointed dispatch wizard. His major is black magic C Yes? I beg your pardon? -Specialized in summoning black magic undead. -Dont let me go to the wizards grave. As much as most people are reluctant, the freshmen who came here were the same. Each of them entered the school with their own big intentions, but they did not want to learn black magic that was persecuted. However, Lee Han looked at the professor with an exciting gaze. There is a way where others do not go. Even before entering school, Lee Han thought that black magic was quite valuable. First of all, there will be less competition because there will be fewer other students. And just because you took a black magic lecture, you didnt have to go on the path of a black magician. I can just get grades and go the other way. He would hear other magic anyway, so there was no reason to worry. And the life of the Imperial Warlock wasnt that bad from Lee Hans point of view. People were scared, but the number of wizards was so small that once hired, there was an advantage that they would never be cut from office. Extreme iron rice bowl! I thought everyone would react that way. Professor Garcia must have noticed the students mood and instead opened his mouth. However, black magic is a field that contains deep mysteries and reason unlike the prejudice of the world. You are wizards who have not yet been refined. To know what you are talented at and what you should aim for, you have to keep trying and experimenting. I want you to learn with the curiosity of a wizard rather than let your prejudice pass you away. Professor Garcias words were calm and reasonable. The freshmen looked at Professor Garcia with slightly moved expressions. ruler. Then, who will help Professor Mortum teach black magic? Of course, that was it, and black magic was black magic. The students lowered their heads to avoid Professor Garcias gaze. Lee Han. Keep your head down! Keep your head down! Gainando hurriedly shouted, pulling Lee Han by the collar. If you hang out with a warlock, even if you die later, you wont die and become an undead soldier! Are you a wizard? Lee Han looked at Gainando as if it was absurd. Ordinary people who dont know much about magic. Even so, why do you believe in such things? I will help you. !! Lee Han raised his hand. The students looked at Lee Han with amazement and awe. I knew that the Wardanaz boy was the leader of the blue dragons tower. But no matter how it is, I never thought I would voluntarily go to the test of black magic. Even the Black Turtle Tower students, who were afraid of Lee Han after hearing only rumors about the Wodanaz family, changed their eyes. Student Lee Han! Professor Garcia looked at Lee Han with a very happy expression. Lee Han knew well what that expression was. I get nervous when I ask another professor, who is close to me, to give me a lecture sometime, and the professor comes to me, but the students just stay still like dumb people who have eaten honey. I wonder if he prepares his disciples in advance by saying, Hey, raise your hand and ask a question. From Professor Garcias point of view, I couldnt even imagine how grateful Lee Han would be for standing up now. Collock Coke. Thank you. Come on. As he got closer to Professor Mortum, Lee Han could understand why the temperature in the classroom had gone down. A considerable amount of magic power emanated from Professor Mortum, who was standing still. It wasnt just magic, it was negative magic. This cold and gloomy minus magic is like the symbol of black magicians. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Magical power was basically colorless, but there were many times when the properties of magic had to be changed to match the magic that was being used. Basically, in black magic, there were often cases where mana had to be changed into sonic properties in that way. This is why Im not popular. It doesnt even have a good image, but to casually spread that kind of magic to students approaching nearby. If this is the case, even the students who were interested in approaching it will be frightened and back away. Here and there, basically, all the professors werent very good at flirting with students. You have a lot of magic power. thank you. okay. Pick up your wand Ill demonstrate first. Professor Mortum choked several times and then waved. At that moment, the chaotic sound of mana that had been pouring out like that was immediately arranged in an orderly fashion. Arise, servants of bones! With a terrifying rattle, summoned beasts made of bones suddenly appeared in the air among the students. They danced bizarrely and circled around the place. The students were on the verge of fainting. Professor Mortum looked at Lee Han and asked in a pleased voice. Collockhow are you okay? yes? I prepared it because I thought the students would like it. hmm. Interesting. Lee Han avoided the truth so that the professor would not be hurt. Professor Garcia expressed his gratitude with his eyes. Of course, I wont make you do magic like this. Coke. Because that is a very difficult magic. It was an obvious thing to say, but Lee Han felt grateful for that obvious thing. Professor Voladi needs to hear this! For now, try converting mana into negative properties. Lee Han drew out his magic. I had already converted light to water once, so I knew the trick to converting attributes. Drawing an image in your head and concentrating on that image to dye your magic. Pod! Youre doing pretty well. Professor Mortum admired the skillful transition. thank you. Try switching more. Lee Han concentrated and began changing his mana. no. Are you good at it? Professor Garcia, who was watching, was slightly taken aback. I felt sorry for Professor Mortum, but he didnt want a student like Lee Han to go down the thorny path like black magic. If you do too well, its not good as it is Other wizards went through more trial and error than expected when thinking of negative attributes. This sonic property is a broader and more ambiguous concept than I thought. cold? The ice properties were also cold. dark? The dark attribute was also dark. There were many wizards who couldnt catch the strand as much as it was an attribute that included many things together. However, Lee Han thought simply. Roughly non-Euclidean geometry or imaginary numbers lets think of bizarre mathematical images. Lee Hans strength that other wizards cannot follow. It was just the breadth of the way of thinking. Fortunately, such an image seemed to match exactly, and the magical power was smoothly converted into a negative attribute. a little bit more. And more and more. And and more and more. professor? Lee Han felt a sense of incongruity. Saaah-Aak- Even though it was daylight, the lecture room became darker and the temperature that had not been descended went down and the breath began to come out. However, Professor Mortum did not think to stop and urged with an excited expression. Seeing the old man who had been coughing until just now, his eyes shining and not even coughing, he seemed like a completely different person. How far is it possible? Try more. Professor Mortum? Professor Garcia tried to stop him. Of course, it was nice to see Professor Mortum so happy, but there were other students in the classroom now. There was a gloomy atmosphere in the classroom, and students with sensitive senses could hear hallucinations whispered by non-living things. From Professor Garcias point of view, it should have stopped here and now. If you think about student Lee Hans magic As much as Im curious, I dont know what will happen if I convert as much as possible. Why? Wouldnt it be better to stop? Lets change it a little bit more. I wonder how possible it is. You can check that in other situations as well. But Stop. oh. I see. When Professor Garcia was serious, Professor Mortum lowered his tail. Its a pity Professor Mortum looked at Lee Han with a sad expression. One of the most important things in black magic was the amount of magical power of those negative attributes. Of course, there is no magic field where magic power is not important, but in black magic, if there is a lot of magic power, the things you can do are truly limitless. Undead Summon? Horsepower was important. curse? Horsepower was important. It was the same with the dark element and the poison element So I tried to see how far I could go, but it stopped like this. Professor Garcia is also very mean. professor. Lee Han called Professor Mortum. Because the conversion was stopped, a huge amount of mana was slowly dissipating. ah. Im sorry. Just swing your wand like this and recite the spell. Be paralyzed! do. Lesser Paralysis Curse. As a circle 1 black magic, it was one of the easiest black magic. A curse that causes weak paralysis in the opponents arms or legs, as if they were cramped. There is probably no one in his life who has never had an arm or leg go numb. As such, it was easy to come up with an image and easy to use the wand. To whom? Of course it is for me. Curse, unlike other magic, required an opponent. Lee Han was taken aback. As you know, Professor Mortum looked so weak that even the wind blew over him. I wanted the day to shoot magic at the professor one day, but it wasnt like this? Is that really okay? Professor Mortum replied in annoyance. of course. Lets walk. Are there any defense magic or something like that? Cough Coke Its a magic that paralyzes an arm or a leg at most. Even if there is a problem, how much will it happen? Well, thats true. Lee Han was convinced. Come to think of it, the fact that Lee Han, a freshman, was worried about the professor was presumptuous. Lets focus more. I might get caught by the professor for being arrogant. As Lee Han closed his eyes and focused, Professor Mortum shrugged his shoulders as if telling him to hurry up. Wizards basically have more magical power than others and know how to handle the magical power inside their bodies with their own will. As such, the resistance to magic attacks was strong. Even if attacked, mana instinctively protects the body. And, like Professor Mortum, someone who has been dealing with sonic magical power for almost his entire life has a stronger resistance to sonic magical magic. The newcomers spells were just not blocked and had no effect even if hit. Once youre blocked, youll know how deep and vast this black magic is. Professor Mortum thought that Lee Han would be deeply impressed if the magic he tried his best was blocked. -I didnt expect anything to happen even though I did my best! I didnt know black magic was so great. I want to learn more! -Collock If you want to learn, I wont stop you. It was an optimistic thought that only a professors characteristic brain paralyzed person could do. Paralyze! Lee Han aimed at Professor Mortum with his staff along with the spell. Then, the gathered magic power exploded with determination and attacked Professor Mortum. !!! Professor Mortum was momentarily taken aback by the much more magic power than he thought. I tried to fight back, but the magic that had already covered my body wrapped around Professor Mortum as if it were suffocating. In the end, Professor Mortum collapsed backwards with his whole body stiff and paralyzed. thud! Professor? Professor!! Lee Han was frightened. For a moment, disingenuous titles like Professor Murderer flashed through my mind. Chapter 50 Chapter 050 Fortunately, Lee Han did not have to carry the title of professor killer. Professor Mortum stood up right away. Coke. Did everyone see it? This is a lower paralysis curse. In fact, Professor Mortum was still stiff. As soon as he collapsed, he hurriedly activated his magic and drove away the curse, but the amount was quite large, so the effect still remained. If other black magic students studying under Professor Mortum had seen this situation, they might have fainted. No matter how careless he was, a freshman knocking down Professor Mortum with a lower paralysis curse Professor Garcia knew the truth, so he was staring at Professor Mortum with an absurd look. Professor Mortum pretended not to see and averted his gaze. Fortunately, the. professor. Lee Han said in a relieved voice. At first, I was really surprised, but it turned out that Professor Mortum was deliberately trying to show the effect of the lower paralysis curse properly. It was kind of strange! You have a talent for curses. Is that so? thank you. You have a talent for curses. thank you? It didnt bode well for the professor to say it twice. Lee Han keenly noticed the sign. What are we going to do now? Either hes really talented, or Lee Han did something against the professor. Considering the twisted mind of a professor, the possibility of the latter was high. Was the curse worse than I thought? Like such a careless professor. If the first curse was perfect, would I be a freshman? As you just saw, curse magic is so general that everyone knows at least one or two even if they dont learn black magic professionally. Professor Garcia intervened to lighten the mood. Lesser curse magic is not difficult to learn, and above all, learning it makes it easier to deal with other curse magic. Just because you dont learn curse magic doesnt mean others wont use curse magic. Black magic had a lot of offensive magic that could be learned quickly. It was easy to understand if you compare it with the flame attribute magic right away. Attacking someone with fire magic required the ability to start with sparks and send them out in a controlled state to the other side. On the other hand, the curse of black magic was finished by concentrating on the curse. Everyone has experienced leg numbness or body pain. As such, mercenary wizards in the lower circles who had not formally learned magic often learned one or two curses of black magic. The best way to deal with any magic is to learn that magic. It was good to have some understanding of black magic as you dont know what will happen later. Thats why Professor Garcia called Professor Mortum. Its not like you have to learn black magic! ruler. Enough of the explanation Shall we pair each other up? * * * Contrary to the sullen atmosphere at the beginning, the students showed more interest in the curse than they thought. Everyone was still young. Even though he had heard many bad things about black magic, he had no choice but to be tempted by the fact that it was an attack magic that was easy to learn. In addition, the logic of you must learn a few curses to protect yourself that Professor Garcia said was quite plausible. Are you wielding it like this? Does it seem right? I heard that curses arent just like this paralyzing curse. I heard that there are curses that darken your vision, curses that hinder your breathing, and curses that break your sense of balance. Yeah Ah. Are you going to learn black magic? no. Of course, everyone was interested in curses, so I wasnt young enough to want to specialize in black magic. That was it and this was this. I will leave it up to you. I will leave it up to you. Lee Hans practice partner was Gainando. The two greeted each other aristocratically and raised their wands. The rules were simple. One attack first. Then the other side attacks. The purpose was to experience not only writing a curse, but also being hit. The pioneer of Guinan Island. Huh! Kainando began to concentrate his mana and transform it into sonic properties. oh. Lee Han was surprised. Kainando was converting magic faster than he thought. Could it be that he has a talent for black magic? It could have been a coincidence, but considering the appearance of Gainando shown in other elements, it was right that he had talent. I have a hard time with light or fire and water, but the sonic property conversion is so fast. Or maybe its just so easy that you can do it all. Lee Han thought so. Come to think of it, Yihan also converted quickly and Gainando also converted quickly I just didnt know that the sonic attribute conversion was particularly easy. no. That student is Professor Mortum looked surprised and whispered to Professor Garcia. I thought I was surprised enough thanks to the boy from House Wodanaz, but I found a young warlock who was talented enough, if not as much. Even if not as much as the boy of the Wardanaz family, he was a talented enough person to be seen once every ten years. Are you referring to students from Gainan Island? You definitely have a talent for black magic. Do you think so too? yes. Actively recommend it. Professor Garcia did not stop. rather recommended. It was completely different from the way Lee Han was worried that he would specialize in dark magic. The reason was simple. Lee Han was a good match for pretty much any field of magic. Innate magical power, excellent perception, flexible and broad thinking, and even a sincere attitude. In Professor Garcias view, such a student had no choice but to excel in any field. However, Kainando did not seem to have any particular talent in either field. So, if you find a field that suits your aptitude, learning is the right thing to do. If you look at it like this, isnt it a blessing to have a black magic that suits your aptitude? Paralyze! While the two were talking, Gainando memorized a spell. Although the end was a little different, the curse was successfully cast. Professor Mortum nodded with a satisfied expression. You have talent. Shih! ah. Is this why I asked you to face the curse? Lee Han could understand Professor Garcias words as he felt the curse flying over him. Why is curse magic so easy to learn? And why is it good to learn curse magic to learn how to deal with it? Curse magic The structure is simple and lax. Thanks to being fed up with Professor Voladi, Lee Han immediately recognized the weakness of curse magic. Cursing magic was comparable to throwing a net or cast net. I just weave a net called curse with magical power and throw it. If the opponent is hit, the curse is wrapped around it like a net. It had the advantage of being able to cast quickly and simply without needing to aim, but on the contrary, the magic itself was inevitably weakened. Shooting other magic at the flying curse, swinging a sword, blocking it with a shield, preparing defensive magic This was all the methods Yihan could think of right now, so there must be many more ways to deal with it. Magic that is easy to block if you know in advance that the opponent will curse you. Thats why it was clear that he told me to learn curses. If you learn curse magic a few times, youll feel faster when you see other curse magic youve never seen before. No, but Im kind of upset that youll find out about this thanks to Professor Voladi. If curse magic was a net, Professor Voladis magic was more like a swordsmans sting. A fraudulent skill that is difficult to block or avoid, and even if it is blocked, it does not stop and leads to the next attack. Since I dealt with these attacks with my body, I naturally had no choice but to grasp this structure quickly. Because if you dont understand, youre right! Dig! While he was thinking, a curse hit Lee Hans body. Gainando was overjoyed when the curse successfully came out. succeded! Congratulations. Uh, but where is it paralyzed? I know? Lee Han, puzzled, looked up and down his body. It didnt feel particularly paralyzed. what? Isnt it a failure? is it? Ill try again. Knowing that he had failed, Gainando raised his staff and prepared the magic again. Paralyze! Dig! Just like before, the curse flew and hit Lee Hans body. Of course, it was the same as before, nothing had changed. Lee Han and Gainando put their heads together and went into trouble. Maybe there was a problem with the movement? well. The magic seems to have come out just right. Is it because you memorized the spell strangely? Be paralyzed is a bit polite. I dont think its a bit like that kind of spell when casting a curse. Is that so? Then, shall we say, Its paralyzed. I think it would be enough to just paralyze. Professor Garcia, who had been listening to the unanswered conversation between the two freshmen, approached with a sigh. It wasnt that the curse failed, it was that Lee Han had too much mana and it didnt work. A student from Guinan Province. The student did well. ! Gainando was surprised. what. Was it like that? But still, it doesnt work at all Maybe I dont have any talent for black magic. Do you need to conclude already? no. I had no interest in black magic anyway. I cant help it even if I dont have talent. Gainando said coolly. He really had no interest in black magic. A little more refined and fancy magic is good. Why black magic? Then Ill try. okay. Get ready. Lee Han recalled the memory of the professor collapsing earlier. Of course, the professor was deliberately knocked down, but even thinking about it now, it was a nightmare. I need to adjust my strength. There is no need to gather a lot of mana. Lee Han intended to cast it right after collecting the minimum amount. paralysis! ! Professor Mortum, who was watching, was startled. Cut the order and reduce it. In magic, spells were more important than I thought. A persons words contained powerful power and had a great influence on the wizards mind. As such, it was not an easy task to arbitrarily reduce or cut orders. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how easy the curse magic is, it has already cut and reduced the spell. Aww! Gainando roared and threw himself to the side. The other students next to him looked at Kainando in amazement. Lee Han asked as if he was absurd. what are you doing? Oh no. Instinctively ! Professor Mortum was startled again. Sensing ability to sensitively feel and instinctively respond to the sonic-attribute mana contained in the curse. That was an outstanding talent in black magic. Of course, I didnt have to avoid it so blindly. * * * The lecture ended rather warmly. The students were able to spend a long-awaited good time shooting curses at each other. Professor Garcia made the students feel even more happy with his kindness that did not give them homework. ruler. Did everyone enjoy the lecture today? yes. professor! Applause for Professor Mortum! Clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap C Everyone must be interested in black magic, right? I just asked. Professor Garcia regretted it. I should have stopped applauding, but I just asked a question, and the atmosphere got weird. Professor Mortum. Please say a word. Coke. Everyone I think you know a lot about the charms of dark magic. Among the students here, I see some people who are already interested in black magic. ? ? The students tilted their heads. Are you interested? no. you? Of course not. Hahaha. Who would seriously want to learn black magic? Gainando laughed as if it was nonsense. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Coke. That student, please visit my studio during break time. ???? Professor Mortum coughed and spoke to Gainando. Gainando made an expression as if he had been slapped on the cheek. why? what did i do wrong?? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be that he had a grudge against the royal family of the empire??? And your students too. Professor Mortum also pointed out Lee Han. Lee Han was not as shocked as Kainando was. In the first place, he was seriously considering black magic as one of the options for managing grades. However, it was accepted in a different way by the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. Cainan, you son of a bitch! Because of you, even Wodanaz was dragged away! Cant you just die stupidly alone?! Quickly tell me youll go alone! They misunderstood that Lee Han was taken by force because he was close with Gainando. Students were outraged. There are several things that Lee Han has to take responsibility for now, but he will go alone, will he lead Lee Han like a water ghost? This these bastards never go alone! I will go with you! Gainando was moved by his friends scolding. Cancel! no! Cancel it! everyone. Professor Mortum is already gone. Professor Garcia looked at the Blue Dragon Tower students as if they were pitiful. * * * To put it simply, the wizards workshop was like a kind of laboratory. A place where the wizards disciples voluntarily explore subjects of interest to the wizard through various experiments and explorations for 25 hours a day. Of course, when I said this, it sounded like a hellish place where people were devastated and ground, but it was actually true. Although it varied greatly depending on the kind of wizards workshop, basically, the life of the disciples learning under the wizard was inevitably difficult. When I was in the Lee Han-do family, I had heard quite a few stories about the wizards disciples studying at the studio. -Once upon a time, there was a disciple who learned magic under a wizard. When this disciple woke up in the morning, he had to sharpen his wand, prepare the reagents for the experiment according to the alchemy secret, adjust the amount of magic power to enter the magic circle, then go out in search of the necessary materials and collect them before lunch. This disciple was smart, so he went around and easily solved his lunch, which bought him time so he could do the next job quickly. So, after that C Is the ending of this story the disciple killing the wizard and stealing the workshop? -young master. What kind of ridiculous joke are you talking about? In the end, of course, this disciple who studied hard becomes a great wizard. - There was no paradise for learners in any world. But fortunately, I didnt have to worry so much now. Because Lee Han was in first grade now! There was no reason for anyone to be afraid now that it was not decided which professor to study under. If you want to be a crazy professor, you just have to walk back quietly. Hehehehehehe Are you really crying? Lee Han was taken aback. Gainandos eyes were really red. What did I do wrong Im calling you to a place in such a gloomy and remote place Isnt there any guarantee that I called you by mistake? Then what is there!! uh! Its clear that, like a person who has learned black magic, the planting was twisted and I called to harass them separately! Now, the two were heading to the place Professor Mortum had told them about. Also, in Lee Hans view, the location of Professor Mortums workshop had some problems. Is it too gloomy? The road became more and more lonely and quiet, and the sound of the wind got stronger and I heard ghosts in the forest beside the road I even saw a few cemeteries. Of course, it wasnt that I didnt understand. Black magic basically requires sonic magic, and to study the undead, youll also need a corpse If you meet all those conditions, you have no choice but to be bloody like this. But if you ask why freshmen arent coming, it sounds like you have no conscience I could see the building of Professor Mortums workshop, also known as < Heukam Hall >, from a distance. From the outside, it was an ordinary 4-story tower, but it was common sense that wizards buildings could not be guessed from their appearance. And there were already several hints near the tower. Broken and rolling skulls and bones. A roughly hewn tombstone. < Handle with care!!! Deadly if touched!! It seemed that I could roughly know what kind of experiments and research were being done in this workshop. Sensing the atmosphere, Gainando''s face had already turned pale enough to be indistinguishable from the undead. Are you there? I knocked on the door and it opened on its own. Lee Han went inside with Gainando. Gainando trembled and tried to grab Lee Han''s collar. Lee Han held out his hand as if it were annoying. Gainando made an expression full of betrayal. Cough, Coke, Coke, youre here. The studio was so full of black and blue smoke that it was impossible to see an inch ahead. Through the smoke, Professor Mortum''s voice was heard. Delete. Guide the freshmen. Are you sane, Professor? The principal told the older students not to touch the first graders. "ah. It did. Coke. Annoying... can''t you just ignore it secretly? It hasnt been long since I got out of that cell. Are you going to jail again? Not a prison cell, but a punishment room... Kolok. i get it. Stay in. Professor Mortum swung his staff and drove the smoke out. Then the inside came into view. Anne was better than expected. Maybe it was organized like this to entice freshmen, but... tables and chairs and bookshelves. It was a place with a library-like atmosphere. ''...no. They''re all bones, right?'' Lee Han realized it belatedly and was shocked. All of the furniture was made up of bones. Of course, for a warlock who was good at summoning bones, making furniture out of bones was a good cost-effective option. It''s a bit bizarre. Guinando sat down on the chair, noticing that it was a bone. Professor Mortum said, trying to look as benevolent as possible. Coke. You already know why I called you this, right? I did nothing wrong Professor! I called them because I thought both of them were talented in black magic among the students. Wait, what did you just say? "it''s nothing." Gainando kept his mouth shut. It was a bit different from what I thought. ''I think I''m good at black magic?'' Lee Han. They say I have great black magic talent? I have ears too. I must have heard it because I was by your side. Ah what about this? I''m not interested in black magic. do i have talent? Ah what should I do? ...... Lee Han couldnt help but admire Gainandos shallow mind. How are your ears so thin? Professor Mortum rubbed his palms and pulled out some candies from somewhere. It was a candy with a skull wrapper on it. Try to eat something while you listen. ruler. As both of them are talented in black magic, I called because I thought it would be great to hear a direct explanation of how good black magic is. There are many misunderstandings about black magic, but that''s really misleading. Coke. Coke. Black magic is the most beautiful and profound field of magic. ...... Gainando had a half-bewitched expression on his face, but Lee Han was listening with a little pity. It''s a story I''ve heard many times. Professors in popular fields were arrogant and lofty. -You say you want to learn from me? Take a look at your talent and think about it. However, if there are fields that are popular, there are also fields that are not popular. A professor in an unpopular field was truly tearful and salty. -The advantage of our department... is that there is no place to go down any further. -...... -Isn''t it nice to think that there is only one thing to do in the future? -...... In Professor Mortum''s words, the pathetic feeling of a typical professor in an unpopular field came out. Seeing a person who can''t even seduce a student talk like that while giving him candy... ...That''s why black magic is the magic of magic and the king of magic. Do you understand? I became interested in black magic!! I didnt know black magic was such a great magic. A smile bloomed on Professor Mortum''s face at Gainando and Leehan''s answer. * * * Oh, should I learn black magic? I didn''t know I was so talented. But black magic is a bit different. But only if I really need it. ah. But... Ignoring Gainando who was humming excitedly next to him, Lee Han looked over the present he had received from Professor Mortum. To the two students who answered positively, Professor Mortum gave carefully wrapped gifts. ...It was an unidentified bone. -What is this? -Look at these bones when you return to your room. Then you will think of black magic. - No... What is it? - Whoops. Coke Coke. Professor Mortum stole the nose with a shy expression. As if the pleasure of discovering and realizing this secret could not be taken away from the student. Of course, from Lee Han''s point of view, it was a creepy gift. What kind of bone is this? ''Does it contain magic?'' The first guess Lee Han made was a simple artifact containing magic. Hadn''t he already been beaten by the book the principal gave him in the punishment room? It might have been fashionable for professors at the magic school here to secretly present magical artifacts to students without explanation. Like giving a sweet present to a lover on an anniversary... ''I thought of it, but it''s a terrible metaphor.'' Lee Han thought he would have to go back and study it later. Lee Han. Lee Han. ? "Even if I start learning black magic, it''s an absolute secret from Meikin?" Lee Han realized what Gainando was thinking. It was Gainando who made fun of Yoner for learning alchemy. How much would he be teased if he said he was learning black magic? Lee Han replied with a smile. "of course." ''I''ll have to tell you right away.'' * * * Professor Ingeldel, an elven swordsman, was a professor who taught basic swordsmanship and basic physical training. And both of these lectures are lectures mainly taken by the students of the White Tiger Tower. In such a lecture, Lee Han, who was alone from the Blue Dragon Tower, stood out very very much. However, the atmosphere was a little different from the previous swordsmanship class. In the last swordsmanship class, if anyone was in a situation where they couldn''t argue with each other somehow, in this class, everyone avoided seeing Lee Han because they didn''t want to make eye contact. If you get it wrong, you will be crushed! ''It''s comfortable.'' Lee Han thought he did a good job. After all, people have to do shit from time to time to make the difficulty of life easier. Of course, that kind of shit didn''t lower the difficulty of the lecture. Everyone runs non-stop. without stopping! It''s important to use the muscles of your whole body, but don''t forget to feel the magical energy through your breath. If you continuously circulate magic power within your body, you will be able to use your muscles much more efficiently. Wizards only used magic in magic, but swordsmen used it in their own bodies. The mana that circulates without stopping inside the body like a river created an effect to prevent fatigue from accumulating in the body and to defend against external poisons. ...Of course, saying that didn''t mean that young freshmen could do it as it is. Everyone was just running gasping for magic, circulation, and whatnot. Professor, I have a question for you. "What is?" Professor Ingeldell welcomed Lee Han, who was talking to him, and answered. What are you really asking? "I''m going into the mountains this time to get materials. Do you have any advice for me..." " Hmm. I''d better stop." ...... You really should quit. Professor Ingeldell''s sincere advice made Lee Han nervous. Chapter 52 Chapter 052 Is it that dangerous? There are too many dangerous monsters in these mountains. Deep inside, there must be several monsters that even the professors dont know about. As it is spring now, there will be many monsters that will wake up as the week goes on Professor Ingeldell looked at the mountain range with a worried gaze. This magic school, Einrogard, was located in a place rich in magic, so there were no choice but to have many monsters around it. In particular, the mountain range behind the school was a dangerous zone where all kinds of monsters could exist in Ingeldells eyes. The area deep in the mountain range seemed suitable for living with powerful giant monsters such as ogres, mountain giants, trolls and wyverns With these monsters, even powerful monsters that normally wouldnt live on the outskirts of the mountain range were pushed out of the center. No matter how energetic the students are, going into these mountains is not a wise choice. Only a crazy person would make that choice. Its not because I want to go in, but the task is to go into the mountains and get materials. Professor Ingeldell cleared his throat with a shy expression. He didnt know that it was another professors assignment. Is it? Then the story might be a bit different. I dont think the story is different Strictly speaking, Professor Ingeldell was a swordsman, not a wizard. As such, it was inevitable that there would be a difference in the way of thinking to some extent from the professors at this school. In particular, the cool way of thinking of the professors, such as Some people can die if they learn magic, made Ingeldell frightened. However, you cannot curse at a fellow professor in front of students just because you disagree. Professor Ingeldell hid his inner thoughts and spoke as much as he could. If another professor told you to go into the mountains and get materials, he must have something on his mind. Is it really so? Lee Han was already staring at Professor Ingeldell with eyes full of disbelief. To see a person who had just been called this is what crazy people do react like that as soon as he hears the professors name I strongly suspected that he was siding with me as a fellow professor. Professor Ingeldell cleared his throat again and changed the subject. By the way, breathing is coming back. Great. Have you completed the cycle? Professor Ingeldell was delighted when Lee Han, who had been breathing heavily, suddenly spoke as if he felt at ease. For this effect to occur, you must complete the magic circulation within your body. yes? Oh, this is Lee Han made a shy face. sorry. My concentration was scattered, so I just released my mana. Squeezing mana from the center of the body C > concentrating the squeezed mana and circulating it to every corner of the body. this was the fix Just like blood, if mana flows smoothly throughout the body, the body can be strengthened without any waste. The key here is smooth circulation that doesnt break or stutter! But when Lee Han got tired because the circulation was cut off, he didnt just circulate his mana coolly, he sent it to various parts of his body and then released it. After all, you just have to re-squeeze your magic power. ??? Professor Ingeldell stared at Yihan, not understanding what this Wardanaz student was talking about. * * * Mmm. After hearing Lee Hans detailed explanation and what had happened while fighting the anti-magicists, Professor Ingeldell was troubled. Originally, it was something that had to be stopped because it might cause death. Fighting in a way that wastes mana like that. It was like spattering your own blood on the floor. But Professor Ingeldell had a flexible mindset. If there are a hundred swordsmen, there are a hundred swordsmen. Considering the amount of magical power (if you can call it innate), such a waste could be one of the methods. After thinking and thinking, Professor Ingeldell made up his mind and said, I am not going to tell you to ban that method. However, it would be better to focus on completing the cycle without using it as much as possible. All right. Lee Han nodded his head obediently. In fact, Lee Han didnt have crazy thoughts about what kind of honor he was going to have, such as hew the most important virtue of a prosecutor is strength even if the forbidden secret method burns my life, I will gain great strength. If its dangerous, Oh, it must be dangerous and dont do it. And if you have that much magic power, it will be harder to complete the loop of circulation inside. Where did you hear the story a lot? So, Wodanaz will increase the amount of training. Oh oh Lee Han managed to control his expression with a steely mind. You have to pretend to be happy! You cant tea. You cant show off. Professor Ingeldell, who still had a human heart compared to the professors here, was delighted with the response. Is that so? I was worried that you might not like it, but it turned out really well. Yes Im so happy As you know, Im serious about swordsmanship At Lee Hans words, Professor Ingeldell smiled, his scarred face blooming. Ive known for a long time that the Wardanaz students are serious about swordsmanship. True. When you enter the mountains to find materials, I will accompany you. Didnt Professor Thunderstruck say it would be fine as long as he thought of it? yes. But I like to go for a walk. It was unlikely that Professor Ingeldell, who had both a prosthetic leg and a prosthetic arm, would like to take a walk in a steep mountain range, but Lee Han could only nod. To be honest, I was seriously worried about what would come out of the mountains if Professor Ingeldell did that. * * * Dinner. Lee Han headed to Professor Thunderwalks cabin. There were all sorts of things happening today, but the chores the professor originally ordered were not to take care of those circumstances. Of course, it could have been a little unfair from the position of Professor Wooreegeol. I never asked him to come every day, and he said that if he was busy, he didnt have to come. And in fact, Lee Han also had a ulterior motive. I have to dig up all possible information. ? < I''m going to be away for a while because I have work. Steal in moderation! -Thunderstep > Oh Lee Han was surprised to see the writing on the paper. Well, Professor Thunderwalker is also a human being, but there was no way he would be stuck in the cabin like a crippled person every time. You should have time to teach other students and do your own work. Lee Han nodded and removed the paper. Then he went back to the tower and called Yoner to bring him. You want me to find something useful here in the cabin? huh. I want to check the potions in the box I found the other day. A potion box that Ratford, a pro thief, stole from a wagon. Even if he wanted to know the identity of those potions, it was difficult for a first-year student like Lee Han to find out with his naked body. It would be of great help if we could find useful items in Professor Thunderwalkers hut. A student with knowledge of alchemy like Yoner would be able to recognize it even better. for a moment. Isnt this Professor Thunderwalks cabin? As he ate grilled meat the other day, Yoner quickly recognized his true identity. Itll be fine. But Yoner decided to just let it go. What is this about in this crazy school? for a moment. what is that? what? ah. A vegetable garden? When Yoner, who was walking in front of him, said with a surprised expression, Lee Han replied as if it was nothing. Im taking care of it, but its still a long way off. It will take a few more months to grow. huh? You think youve grown up? ? This time, it was Lee Hans turn to be puzzled. Lee Han, wondering what he was talking about, headed back. !! What Yoner said was true. no. what? Lee Han was surprised to see that the vegetables he had planted had already grown. No matter how you think about it, you grew up too fast. Professor Wooreegeol must have sprayed something? You have a very quick temper. At Lee Hans explanation, Yoner nodded. I want to eat quickly, so I use a growth stimulating potion. You really have a lot of appetite. The thunderous step, which was not in place, ended up with a false accusation. Now that this has happened, we should harvest. Yoner. Can I ask inside the cabin? Leave it to me. Han Lee began to pick up vegetables with a farm tool and skillful movements. Yoner watched as if he was bewitched for a moment by his trustworthy figure digging up potatoes without an inch of error. A perfect move that any farmer who has been working for decades would show. Yoner seemed to know why Professor Thunderwalker liked Lee Han. What are you doing? Oh nothing. Ill go and find something useful. While vegetables piled up in baskets, Yoner busily searched the cabin. how long has it been Yihans arms were filled with baskets of crops, and Yoners arms were filled with boxes containing unknown reagents and alchemy tools. Are you done? huh! lets go! The two students of the Blue Dragons Tower left the cabin behind them and ran out vigorously. On the door of the cabin, only the paper Lee Han had newly pasted was left fluttering. < Thank you. professor. I''m leaving some of the crops I dug up, so please taste them. -Lee Han Wodanaz. > * * * Lee Han and Yoner greeted the morning sun with dark circles under their eyes. It was an alchemy test in the freshman lounge, saving a nights sleep. So this is the Kantus Potion? huh. As a result, the potion found was as follows. < Imperial West Wine (Delicious) >. < Cantus Potion > C If you drink it, you can sing a beautiful song like a mermaid for a while. end. When Yoners expression was about to turn sullen, Lee Han quickly calmed him down. This is a good achievement. You cant figure it all out on the first try. Thats true but whats the use of the singing potion Kiki- At that time, the Asan Dalcard entered the break room. Asan Dalcard was happy to see them. Wardanaz. Are you ready to go into the mountains today? Its just fine. Lee Han-do had a plan in place. Like the other students, I start on Friday, somehow come back on Saturday, and on Sunday I use a ticket to go out and come back. Lee Han tried to stay calm. It is best to keep your expectations as low as possible. It was a place where you didnt know what traps might be there until you left. really. Wodanaz. Would you like to visit the black market before entering the mountains? What market? Lee Han was taken aback by Asans words. black market? What kind of school has a black market? No matter how much, I couldnt believe Asans words but there really was. Its ridiculous. To be precise, it was not a black market, but a small market. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Black Turtles Tower new students set up a market near their tower! At first, they gathered to barter for things they needed, but since it was more convenient than expected, it was opened periodically. Lee Han was at a loss for words. What is this school trying to teach its students? Come on, place bread and eat bread! Find His Majesty the Emperor. Among the three cards is His Majesty the Emperor. Where is His Majesty the Emperor? If you get it right, youll double the bread Aww, Mr. Wardanaz. Ratford, who had been flaunting the three cards flashily, stood up when he saw Lee Han. When all the students who were chatting around turned their heads to look at him, Lee Han wanted to just turn around and leave. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 What were you doing? I was collecting some bread. hmm. Bread Yes. Bread is being used like coins here. Roughly five loaves of bread can be exchanged for a quill, and ten can be exchanged for a cube of sugar the size of a matchbox. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower had Lee Han, so they could eat well and live well, but the students of the other towers did not have Lee Han. They were desperately fighting for survival. The hard bread that came out when it was time to eat was now being used as an alternative currency. Currency that can be used to purchase various materials! Wow is it okay if I take a look? You can see. Yoner scanned the black market items with interest. It seemed like he was going to buy something useful. Lee Han also tilted his head together, unable to hold back his curiosity. And then I was surprised. no. Surprisingly, there are a lot of useful things, right? I wondered how much the Black Turtle Tower students would have collected if they collected supplies, but there were all sorts of things more than I thought. Of course, the food was not plentiful. Except for all sorts of canned food (probably the stuff that was released when the priests came), it was full of all sorts of fake food. Fake cheese, fake milk, fake eggs, fake smoked meat, fake fish, fake pickles, fake coffee, fake tea leaves, etc. It made me think, Isnt it harder to fake this? But aside from food, there were surprisingly many useful things. Bags Quills Blankets Lanterns Fishing rods Shovels and pickaxes Simple tents and sleeping bags Ropes and chalk Bows and arrows And most surprising of all Why are there so many artifacts? Ordinary-looking cloth capes or leather belts. Bracelets or necklaces woven from stones. It was a common junk, but Lee Han could feel the magic emanating from it. sure It was an artifact. No matter how easy it is to get artifacts at this school, this is amazing. Outside, even a very simple artifact was very precious. The price was also expensive, but the number was small, so adventurers and mercenaries were impatient because they couldnt save it. You have to have at least one artifact to be able to say Im a seasoned adventurer! Even just one artifact with < Dark Vision > could serve as a guide in all dungeons called dark dungeons, and an artifact with healing magic could become a second life in an emergency. However, this school was a little different. First of all, isnt it a place where people who know how to make artifacts and people who want to make them gather? Of course, as amateurs make them, the quality goes back and forth and is unreliable, but the number of artifacts itself was bound to overflow. But still, I never thought the freshmen would thriftly find and bring back discarded artifacts like this. I was amazed at the practical spirit and skills of the Black Turtle Tower students. If I had entered the Black Turtle Tower, I would have communicated much better. If Lee Han had been in the Black Turtle Tower, he would have gathered all the school supplies together with the students. You want to buy one? I checked, but nothing useful. Ratford whispered softly beside him, probably thinking that Lee Han was coveted. The Black Turtle Tower student whose business was disrupted glared at Ratford. Whose business is this bastard now! But Ratford didnt care. That cloak is said to be a cloak of protection that blocks blades, but when I actually tested it, it only blocked it once out of two times. Wait a minute, isnt it quite useful if its once out of two? I see thats great. The attitude of thinking that there is half more water left in the cup than there is only half. Its not a compliment to say anything casually. Ratford. Lee Han looked through the artifacts carefully. Certainly there was a reason why Ratford said there was nothing useful. Most of them were artifacts whose effects were unknown or difficult to ascertain, and some of them were also losing mana. The enchantment on it is not permanent, so it is disappearing. Among those artifacts, the cloak of protection that just came out was quite useful, even though it was hard to expect much from it. The question is Do you accept credit? Even if a knife is inserted into the neck, there is no trauma. Mr. Wodanaz. No, why did you say honorifics Lee Han was dumbfounded. You can just say no comfortably! However, for the Black Turtle Tower students, this trauma issue was significant. Other top students had already come and attempted credit transactions. I was prepared to go to the family and give a damn if the top students like Lee Han-ya skipped money and bounced, but the Black Turtle Tower students couldnt go to the imperial family. Because of this, we absolutely do not allow credit transactions! After hearing the explanation, Lee Han nodded. It was a very convincing explanation. Then there is nothing you can do. Um I brought a lot of things because it was supposed to be bartered. Lee Han lifted the basket. I brought a lot of things with the explanation that it was a barter market, but looking at the current atmosphere, my confidence has disappeared. Should I go back and get more canned food? I want to buy artifacts before they are sold. What did you bring? Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I brought some freshly harvested fruits and vegetables and eggs ! !!! I could hear the students of the Black Turtle Tower getting up along with the sounds of clattering around me. * * * Surprisingly, the Black Turtle Tower students are obsessed with fruit and vegetable eggs. Not only the students selling artifacts, but also the students selling other things ran to Lee Han and tried to barter somehow. This pickaxe and shovel! Its such an item that might have been made by a dwarf artisan, but if you get one, youll always have something to use Ill exchange the fake pickled fish, fake coffee, and fake tea leaves for an egg! Ill give you this wand if you can get me an onion. While everyone lined up and tried to sell it somehow, the Black Turtle Tower student, who sold the protective cape for two potatoes, laughed at his friends while roasting the potatoes. To be stupid. You have to sell good things to make a profit. What is left if you sell bad things and give up? You shut up! The lucky guy who picked up the cloak! hey. How many bites of potatoes would you like to sell? I dont sell. Eat that bread yourself. I heard that potatoes these days dont taste as good as I thought. Bread might be better. The student who obtained the potato despite the slander of his friends carefully roasted it over an open fire. When the skin of the baked potato was peeled, the warm white flesh was revealed. The Black Turtle Tower student blew on and put it in his mouth. !! Even without words, I could guess that the potatoes were melting on my tongue. Lee Han, who was watching, was a little taken aback. How hungry are you? There was no way a potato that was just baked without salt or butter would go in so smoothly. But what kind of reaction is that? everyone gather around for a while. Ill treat you to cooking. Yoner. Can you help me? Yoner nodded. The two exchanged glances. Lets not take money this time. okay! Although Lee Han was a man who thoroughly collected money, he did not want to put silver coins on the ledger even after seeing that starving figure. And there were other desires too. Wouldnt it be possible to win the favor of the students of the Black Turtle Tower if I served them a dish before entering the mountain range? Although he already had permanent hostilities with the White Tiger Tower students, he might still be able to become friends with the Black Turtle Tower students. Lee Han cut the freshly harvested vegetables with a knife and seasoned them simply. Sprinkle with salt and pepper and mix, the students of the Black Turtle Tower looked at them with shocked expressions. But the shock was only just beginning. Lee Han put oil and stir-fried vegetables until golden brown. A mouth-watering smell had already spread around. Black Turtle Tower students gathered around the pot one by one like zombies. Lee Han opened a can of tomatoes. I scraped the bottom of the can with a spoon, poured it into the pot, piled the vegetables on top of each other, and sizzled. A thick tomato vegetable stew that was so appetizing that it was unbelievable that it was made in haste was completed. As soon as it was finished, Lee Han served a bowlful of it to the students of the Black Turtle Tower who were waiting. And the surroundings became quiet. All I could hear was the scraping of dishes with spoons. The faces of the students who finished eating were full of gratitude and excitement. Oh, that was the meal! Weve been forgetting something for a while! ruler. Applause for Wardanaz Be quiet please. Lee Han shoved a potato into Ratfords mouth. I was trying to light a candle in a good mood. * * * Hansako refused, but the Black Turtle Tower students stuffed all sorts of odds and ends into Lee Hans pockets to provide for something. Thanks to this, Lee Han was able to walk with two backpacks on his back, a lantern and fishing rod on one side and a shovel and pickaxe on the other. You are you so cool? Yoner admired the avant-garde fashion. Ratford agreed. You seem like a seasoned explorer. Even so, Ratford, Yoner couldnt tell if he was trying to make fun of him or if he had a sprained eye. Lee Han sighed and put down a backpack. The chess set, card set and dice set inside rattled. There were things I gained besides the goodwill and trust of the Black Turtle Tower students. Aside from the cloak of protection, he had obtained several useful artifacts. Lesser stealth boots (curiously reduced the sound when worn) Smoke screen chalk (Breaks when thrown and scatters smoke around) Sight detection bracelet (When someone looks at you, the stone in the bracelet turns red with a certain probability) No. But this must have been made by high school students. Why did you make this? Lee Han looked at the works of his seniors who were taking the artifact production lecture and doubted their intentions. No matter how much I think about this, it all seems to be trying to get out of the professors eyes? Dalgraklaklak- ? Lee Han, who was checking the artifact, turned his head at the sound coming from inside his backpack. Surprisingly, the bony hand was moving and crawling out of the backpack. ?! For a moment, Lee Han thought that the Black Turtle Tower students had repaid the favor with their enemies. However, when I thought about it, none of the Black Turtle Tower students could sell magic traps in such a complicated way. Dalgrak! A bony hand flew in and merged with the unknown bone received from Professor Mortum in Lee Hans arms. A bone that is now about the size of a hand to a forearm. The bone floated into the air and quietly waited in front of Lee Han. Like a puppy waiting to be fed. no. no. no. Lee Han tried to deny it, but the bone came closer and bit off the tip of Lee Hans finger, taking a drop of blood. Then I felt a psychic connection with this imperfect bone pet. sit down. wake up. Turn around. Go get it. Yoner and Ratford looked at Lee Han with complicated eyes. Suddenly, a friend took out a bone summoner and gave orders to go on the path of black magic, but I couldnt help but feel complicated. The professor gave me something really strange. Well, theres no way the professor will give you a decent one. Wouldnt it be better to throw it away? Dig out! At Yoners words, the Bone Summoner trembled and clung to Yihan. It was a summoned beast with only hands and forearm bones, but I felt pity for some reason. Oh no. cancellation. Cancel. Im sorry Yoner had no choice but to cancel what he had said. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 So Professor Mortum gave you these bones? Mrs. Wardanaz. I dont know much about magic, but there is a saying in our industry not to associate with warlocks. The two friends calmly pointed out the reality. No matter how you think about it, that bone summoner was a rather creepy gift. There is a professor who gives something like that Lee Han unknowingly made an excuse. Its not useless though. It is, but it is creepy. Ratford said loyally. Of course, the content of the words was not very loyal. Still, Yoner, perhaps noticing Lee Hans complex mind, tried to find the strengths of the Bone Summoner. Still, you dont have to give me food, you are loyal, and there are many things you can do What can I do? Yoner pretended not to hear Ratford and ignored him. and in some way, wouldnt it be a little cute? thank you. Yoner. But when I heard it, I was blown away. This is definitely weird. He wanted to think that the gift he received was useful, but Lee Han could no longer deny the reality. The Bone Summoner was strange. Why did you give me this bone pet as a gift? Well Im more curious about why you gifted the bones separately. Doesnt that mean we have to find more bones all over the school and put them together? At Ratfords words, Yoner laughed like it was nonsense. Such nonsense wait. Isnt that ridiculous? However, Lee Han couldnt help but laugh. Ratfords words were too plausible. Isnt that what he really meant? Otherwise, the hand bones picked up by the Black Turtle Tower students would stick together like this, and there would be no way they could combine. Of course, if you have a normal mindset, youd think, Who the hell likes a bone collecting game like that? There is a high possibility that students will think, Students will enjoy looking for these bones, right? Its creepy. Lee Han shuddered. The distorted way of thinking of the professors was more frightening than the Bone Summon itself. A terrifying thought that no sane person can follow! Wardanaz! Have you been to the black market? Wait, what is that bone?! Asan Dalcard, who returned late, was frightened by the appearance of a bone summoner roaming around Lee Han. What happened? * * * The number of students gathered in front of Professor Ingeldell was considerable. Not only the Blue Dragon Tower and the Black Turtle Tower, but also the Phoenix Tower and the White Tiger Tower students were all gathered. All the students in the alchemy class needed materials, so it was only natural. If you miss this opportunity with the professor, it would be difficult for students to find materials in the mountains. Professor Ingeldell opened his mouth slowly as the students gathered. First is safety, second is safety. Gather together with the same top students first. And among the top students, check each others faces and memorize the numbers. We will periodically check the number of people to see if the number has decreased. Professor Ingeldell had a knack for scaring students. Already, the faces of the students were stained with tension. But its better to be nervous. It was right to go with more tension than to go to the mountains with the feeling of going on a picnic and go into a disaster. All of the students at the Blue Dragon Tower knew their faces. Not only Lee Han and Yoner, but also Asan and the princess. Asan asked curiously. Wardanaz. I heard from the Black Turtle Tower students earlier that the food you cooked was so delicious. It is a gross exaggeration. It was just plain stew. Lee Han thought the Black Turtle Tower students were exaggerating. Originally, anything tastes good if you starve yourself. The dish Lee Han made earlier was a simple stew made with vegetables and vegetables cut up on the spot and cooked with only oil, salt, pepper, and tomato sauce. no. It was really good. It was really delicious. ? Lee Han was puzzled. Even if it was Ratford, he didnt expect Yoner to react like that. You didnt even go into the meat? Isnt it better to eat in the dorm? no. Is it because we all ate together outside? I think it tasted much better. Is it because of the ingredients? The only reason I can guess was the freshly harvested vegetables in the stew. As he suddenly grew up in Professor Thunderwalks cabin, he wondered if Professor Thunderstep had sprayed him with some special medicine. this. I cant believe the professor sprayed a precious elixir, and I didnt bring it unknowingly. Lee Han regretted it for a moment. However, thinking about it, if that was the case, Professor Woorestep should have left it so that he would not touch the garden. Isnt that even Lee Hans garden? No matter how much I think about it, its still not my fault. I slightly regretted that if I had known the evaluation would be this good, I would have tried it too. What the heck did it taste like Wait. You are the White Tiger Tower. Asan Dalkad spoke to the elf with long black hair. It was a student from the White Tiger Tower whom I had spoken to once before. Whats unique is that instead of moving like the other students in the White Tiger Tower, they are loyal to the princess! I have already asked permission from my colleagues in the same tower. I will serve the princess. Apparently, several other tower students had already gathered around the princess. It was astonishing loyalty. In contrast Lee Han looked around. Then, one of the students of the Black Turtle Tower sneaked up on me. As expected, dont you like the students of the White Tiger Tower? Shall we gather the others and have a fight? What do you guys think of me? * * * This is good. Let each one gather his ingredients. How many hours did you walk on the mountain path? Professor Ingeldell stopped when he saw a field of flowers. Seeing the students moving in twos and threes, Professor Lee Elf put on a happy expression. Contrary to what I was worried about, the students moved in an orderly manner. The students felt it too. In order to survive in this school, we have no choice but to stick together. Everyone is doing well. In every tower, there were some students who acted as leaders. Although their personalities and methods were all different, it was undeniable that a student who played the role of a leader would be helpful to his friends when faced with a crisis. The boy of the Wardanaz family was one of them. A boy who has a strong influence not only in the Blue Dragon Tower, but also in the students of other towers, with the ice-like charisma of a famous family. Even if he was cold and cold, he didnt have a bad temper, so it was a shame. If he had a nasty mind, the tower would have been noisy in many ways. Theres always a student like the boss, but its a bit different. After hearing about Lee Han from some of the other top students, Ingeldell was slightly misunderstood. Lee Han didnt have any crazy thoughts like I was born in a magical family, so its my duty to dominate and govern others. Tweet. ? Professor Ingeldell sat down and turned his head to the sound of birdsong behind him. pat!! At that moment, Professor Ingeldell disappeared. * * * Woah Wardanaz. Lee Han put cloud mushrooms and dwarf hammer mushrooms in the basket when he realized that something was wrong. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few students from the Black Turtle Tower came from afar with pale faces. What is going on? Professor Professor! You are gone!! ?! Lee Han was shocked. At that moment, several thoughts passed through my mind. Could it be that Professor Ingeldell deliberately reassured the students in order to teach them a lesson before disappearing? no. I believe in Professor Ingeldell. Trusting the professor is not a good option in terms of probability but still. Lee Han shook his head. So, did evil enemies like the Imperial anti-magicians sneak in and kidnap Professor Ingeldell? This also makes no sense. The last time there was a raid like that, you must have raised your guard and defense several times, but you broke through that? If thats the case, I dont have the qualifications of a principal. If this isnt the case, my next thought is Have you been attacked by a monster? But Professor Ingeldell is a master equal to Allarron. Does it make sense for such a master to be beaten by a monster without making a sound? And does it make sense for such a monster to appear on the outskirts of a mountain range like this? Actually, when I thought about it, I felt bitter that it wouldnt be strange no matter what kind of monster appeared near this magic school, but Lee Han still believed in Professor Ingeldels ability. He is not the kind of person to be fooled like this. What do we do? What do we do? Everybody calm down. Professor Ingeldell may have gone somewhere else for a while. Lee Han himself didnt think so, but he said it calmly. The important thing now was to placate the other students. The situation where the monsters did not appear and the way was not lost. Theres nothing to be upset about. I just need to go back as it is. When it comes to mountains, everyone thinks of a wild land, but in fact, even within the mountains, there are roads here and there. Natural trails created by seniors who entered the school first. The students have been walking for quite a while, but if you just go back to this road, just go back Gradually, I began to seriously suspect that all of this was a trap. * * * Lee Han and some students gathered under a nearby cliff to shelter from the rain. Nilia said, shaking off the water with a tired expression. It is impossible to find a way out in this situation. You will definitely lose your direction. And whats more dangerous is losing body heat or meeting monsters. Meeting monsters on a rainy day is a nightmare among nightmares. At Nilias words, the friends made faces mixed with despair. But Nilia said it was okay. But dont worry. Were in a good place now. As long as we hold out until the rain stops Lets find a way even if we take risks. If it rains worse, it will be harder to find the road. No, just hold on I cant see the Phoenix Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students right now. How can I find it in this rain? So hold on I need to find the professor! Lets find a way to call the professor. Nilia gave up and sulked. Lee Han waved his hand as if to come this way. Nilia sprinted and gathered wood next to Yihan. In the meantime, the students each talked about what they were thinking. You have to find your way, you have to join other students, you have to find a professor, and so on. In the meantime, Lee Han lit a fire all over the place. The bone pet picked up more branches as it moved from place to place through the rain. Thats why we have to move first! I need to find other students! Its common knowledge that the higher the number, the better! Its right to find the professor first! The students debate became even more heated. Realizing that their opinions ran parallel to each other, the students sought the referee. Wardanaz! What do you think, Wardanaz? what? While lighting a fire, Lee Han was taken aback when an arrow suddenly flew towards him. Shouldnt we wait until the rain stops? Thats right. I see. I guess Ill have to wait. Nilia glared at her friends. When I speak, put it in the back of your ear! Chapter 55 Chapter 055 Still, it was fortunate that the friends who kept talking about I have to go outside and I have to find my way stopped fighting and shut up. Lee Hans words had a lot of weight to them. Nylia felt that this friend from the Blue Dragon Tower was amazing. I never thought I would silence all the noisy students here with just one word. Is this the charisma that only the lineage of the Wardanaz family, one of the most famous magicians in the empire, can possess? Everyone got caught in the rain, so we should feed them something warm. gather up I will make you something. At Lee Hans words, everyone became riotous and swarmed. Seeing that figure, Nilia immediately thought of someone familiar. Um Mom? Maybe its because of the mood? Nilia was a little taken aback by the appearance of Lee Han, who exuded an atmosphere that did not match the charisma of the Imperial Family of Magic. * * * If Gainando had seen it, he would have said, Why do you pack so much?, but Lee Han brought a full backpack for this hike. It wasnt because Lee Han was prudent, but because he didnt trust this school that much. Even if you get wrecked in the mountains, you should be able to hold out for about a month! Thanks to this, there was enough food to feed all the students gathered. Spring up. Thanks to Professor Voladis hard work, the water creation magic now came out smoothly without stopping at all. It was to the extent that it was possible to simplify it little by little without having to do all the wand movements. Certainly, the more skilled the spell or movement becomes, the more free it becomes. When I was in the family, I heard a lot of things, but there were things that I had to experience with my own body to understand. Spells and actions were those things. Magic is to change the world with the will of the wizard. No matter how brilliant and talented a wizard was, changing the world with unfamiliar magic was inevitably questionable. Can I do this magic? Is there any part where I misunderstood something? What if you make a mistake? The detailed spells and movements erased these doubts and made the wizard stronger. Conversely, the more you get used to magic, the easier it is to change these spells and movements. no. But no matter how much I think about it, learning that way is a bit Theres no need to learn while being beaten, isnt it? Bubbling- Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pot on the fire started to boil. Lee Han poured water into tin glasses and brewed coffee. The students, shivering under the cold spring rain, received their coffee cups with ecstatic expressions. Tak- Nilia was puzzled when Lee Han peeled and put an egg in a small square frying pan. Where did you get all these things? I bought it from the Black Turtle Tower students. ?! Come to think of it, there were words like that I had a jackpot in the black market earlier Was that wordanaz?! Lee Han cut scrambled eggs with a knife and gave them to his friends. The regular sound of rain. Hot coffee and eggs. After warming up and relaxing to a certain extent, the students suddenly became romantic. This is pretty good too. I know. Its the first time Ive had such a good time since I entered school. Have you got Stockholm Syndrome? Lee Han was shocked to see his friends suddenly turn romantic. Its not like theres something in the coffee or eggs, but everyone is suddenly talking nonsense In the meantime, the elf Rowena from the White Tiger Tower approached. The princess says thank you. oh. Right. Nilia, who was listening next to her, grumbled a little. Will there be a curse if you say it yourself What did you say? nothing. Nilia hurriedly turned around when Rowena asked with a tilt of her head. I thought you would have heard that! By the way, Mr. Wodanaz. ? May I ask when you intend to make that vegetable stew again? ??? for a moment. Doing that veggie stew again? The legendary vegetable stew? The Black Turtle Tower students who were sipping coffee stood up. no that stew? no. I have no intention of doing it. The Black Turtle Tower students sat down again with sullen expressions. Youre not doing it! Rowena wasnt as good as the Black Turtle Tower students, but she looked disappointed. Is that so? I was looking forward to hearing the story. Lee Han was dumbfounded. How the hell did rumors spread like this already? I dont know if the taste will come out if I do it again. As it was a dish made by pouring all the ingredients on hand and boiling it, there was no guarantee that it would taste the same if done again. Rowena went back to the princess and whispered something. The princess listened with an expressionless face, but Lee Hans expression somehow felt like a disappointed face. Yoner shook his head and said. It seems a bit overly loyal. The princess probably wouldnt even want it. Thats just listening to what other people are saying and forcing them to do it. is it? Lee Han tilted his head. Yoner seemed to think of the princess as an ascetic who lived only on dew. However, from Lee Hans point of view, the princess is a bit more Lee Han reflected. However, it was a bit like comparing it to Gainan Island. Anyway, from Lee Hans point of view, who ran errands for the princess, it was difficult to admit that the princess had no greed for food. They ate really well ! The princess rose from her seat. Lee Han flinched, thinking that he had been caught comparing him to Gainando. Rowena opened her mouth instead. He said he wanted to help with the work as much as he was given food and drink. Thank you for that. Lee Han was delighted. The princess is a person with one of the most magical talents. Any help with this would be of great help. Ohhh Youre amazing. The princess raised her staff and chanted a spell. Suddenly, earthy lumps and red shimmering lumps appeared in the air, compacting the ground around them and igniting the campfire. government ordinance! Lee Han could immediately recognize that it was a spirit. Even though she hadnt formally learned it yet, the princess had succeeded in summoning the spirits with only what she had heard in other lectures and books. Imagining the image of the princess summoned after communicating with the spirits in the spirit realm and building intimacy with them, Lee Han suddenly felt a bit regretful that he had taken Professor Voladis class for nothing. wouldnt it have been better to just take a popular lecture? Kung- !! While everyone was admiring the spirit of the princess, a huge shape appeared through the rain. It was a golem. * * * It was easy to have a prejudice, saying, Isnt a knights family only good at cutting?, but in reality it was different. When you think about it, it was natural. In order to deal with monsters and bandits in the periphery, various skills are needed. In the first place, if he had only cut his sword, the students of the White Tiger Tower would not have come to learn magic. As such, among the students of the White Tiger Tower, there were surprisingly many students who excelled in various skills. Batrek, a dwarf from the eastern Empire of the Bark family, had an outstanding talent for alchemy, befitting his familys reputation. To the extent that the White Tiger Tower students make their own ointment and lend it to them when they suffer from muscle pain and bruises. Giselle, the leader of the White Tiger Tower, praised her, so there was no need to mention her skills. ruler. Have some tea. Bartrek poured tea from the kettle in a gruff voice. The White Tiger Tower students admired the Bark familys secret herbal tea. It felt like my body was getting hot right away. thank you. Bar Trek. you are the best. You might be better than Priest Siana over there, right? ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! Now, the White Tiger Tower students were gathered together with the Phoenix Tower students. When Professor Ingeldell disappeared and a sudden heavy rain fell, the students here also evacuated to avoid the rain. In a way, I was lucky. If I put the Blue Dragon Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students in one place, they would definitely fight. However, the students of the White Tiger Tower did not see Cianas face distorted while laughing and chatting among themselves. In the first place, the students of the Tower of Phoenix did not know how to listen and spat out a joke lightly. The students of the Tower of Phoenix noticed Cyana without realizing it. Arent you addicted to drugs? The rain seems to have weakened. Shall we clear the road? The rain doesnt seem to have weakened, does it? Arent you weak? I think I can break through this. The students of the White Tiger Tower were far more energetic than the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. Of course, they knew it was dangerous to move in the rain like this, but the number of students with them made them confident. That being said, there is no reason to hesitate. Finding the path is also finding, but shouldnt we join the other top students? The tower of the blue dragon? With those arrogant bastards? The students of the White Tiger Tower hated it. However, the Phoenix Tower students did not back down easily either. Still, we cant just leave the other top students alone and go back. Umm Although they were fierce and fierce White Tiger Tower students, they couldnt show their temper even in front of the priests. Oops. Well have to find the Black Turtle Tower as well. Its unlucky, but Lets start by looking for other top students. By the way, where the hell is Professor Ingeldell? Kung- What happened to Lee Han and his friends who were far away also happened to the students of the White Tiger Tower. A golem appeared in front of them. !!! * * * The overbearing size that 3m seems to be enough. The students froze at the sight of the golem made of mud. Rowena said urgently. Everyone, dont make any hasty moves! Golems play by the rules. I wont touch you unless you break the rules first! Golems were different from other wild monsters. Golems were basically artificial monsters created by wizards. After molding the materials such as mud, stone, metal, etc. as desired, and inserting the magic core into it, it is operated. This was how to make a basic golem. The problem is that if these magic cores are discarded in a damaged or damaged state and then accidentally combined with materials, an unruly golem that does not listen to human commands is born. This magic school has problems with safety management. Lee Han swears inwardly and raises his staff. Certainly, as Rowena said, golems had rules. Whether it was a normal golem or a broken golem, that was certain. The problem was that the rules of the broken golem were hard to guess. If there is even a rule like destroy all freshmen The mud golem approached as if threatening the students and began to draw a line with its feet. A thick line was carved in front of students sheltering from the rain at the bottom of a cliff. ?? Are you saying dont step out of line? What will happen if I leave? Lets try an experiment. no! Wodanaz! There is no Kainan Island!! Asan screamed and tried to stop him. Of course, Lee Han had no intention of leaving. The bone minion rattled forward. The mud golem slashed its fists mercilessly. Kwajik! The students were astonished. Fortunately, the shattered bone summoner was resurrected after a while and returned to its original form. Seeing that, Rowena paid attention to another part. Wait a minute, can a summoned creature be resurrected so quickly? Once reverse-summoned, it will take quite a bit of time and magic to recover? Chapter 56 Chapter 056 But Rowena didnt have time to think about the secrets of her summons any longer. Rather, he had to think of a way to deal with the mud golem in front of him. They attack you when you leave. Nonsense! So youre trapped?! Its still too early to be sure. Lets attack! stop! It could be dangerous if you attack hastily. The students muttered and gave their opinions to each other. Everyone was in a frightened and panicked state, so their voices grew louder and they tried not to bend. When it seemed that they would have a useless argument like before, Nilia hurriedly approached Lee Han. In order to control these friends (who dont listen to Nilia), Lee Hans power was needed. Wardanaz. Wodanaz. Lee Han frowned and thought hard about something. Nilia grabbed Yihans arm and shook it as she called again. Wardanaz! ah. sorry. What happened? Why are you like that? Right now that new guy No, my friends are trying to fight again. You have to step in. Lee Han nodded. Nilia suddenly became curious and asked. So what were you thinking? ah. I have been mulling over this situation. ! Nilia pricked up her long ears. Come to think of it, this boy from the Wardanaj family had an insight unlike any other. Its like valuing the hunters and rangers of the Shadow Guard highly, valuing the wisdom of the hunters, and being friendly with Nylia herself. Did he find a way to solve the current situation with his unique insight? What? What did you find out? Not only Nilia, but other students also looked at Lee Han with slightly anticipation. Lee Han slowly opened his mouth. I think this is a professor trap. Everyone was speechless at the unexpected opinion. * * * Please release this. Calm down. Professor Ingeldell. Headmaster Skeleton spoke soothingly and released the magic chains that bound Professor Ingeldells wrists and ankles. Professor Ingeldell looked at Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Thunderwalker in disbelief. Suddenly, his vision darkened, and he flew to another place and wondered what the hell was going on, but the skeleton headmaster kidnapped Ingeldell. Oh my gosh, these crazy wizards! I have good reasons for bringing Professor Ingeldell with me. You will understand when you hear it. Why? Thats right, when a reliable prosecutor like you is by your side, students lose the opportunity to grow on their own when a crisis hits. Professor Ingeldell was speechless at the unexpected bullshit. Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Thunderstruck nodded their heads as if they had understood that. Professor Ingeldell seems to understand. I dont understand! What If you want to develop your students, there are many other ways! Regular and repetitive training and confrontation The teachers attitude and correct teaching At Professor Ingeldells words, the skeleton headmaster shook his head. It was as if he was saying this is why prosecutors. Wizards arent raised that way. youre right. Professor Ingeldell. Wizards shouldnt be raised like that. It means that even if you face a crisis that you already know, the creativity of the wizard will not grow. Professor Ingeldell tried to pull out his sword, but held back. Because this is a magic school, not a knight school. Id rather go back to knight school. Professor Ingeldell may be confused now, but one day he will understand what I mean. everything is fine. Lets say that to give students a crisis by making them walk for hours into the deep mountains, facing bad weather, and giving them a surprise crisis in an unprepared situation. Thunderstruck was embarrassed by Professor Ingeldells words. Until you compliment me like that Its not a compliment. Anyway, there are many other dangerous monsters in the mountains. Besides, its so rough and complicated that if you lose your mind just a little bit, youll get lost. What would you do if an unexpected situation like another monster appeared? In response to Professor Ingeldells question, Headmaster Skeleton and Thunderwalker tilted their heads at the same time. Should students overcome it on their own? Shouldnt students overcome it on their own? Professor Ingeldells shoulders drooped as if they had collapsed. I was stupid for trying to talk to wizards The more outstanding wizards, the more often they had a bizarre mental world. If you were a wizard enough to be a professor at this school, you would be considered a half-mad. Professor Ingeldell gave up further conversation. Okay If there is a problem later or if a missing person needs to come out and send a rescue team, please call me too. yes yes Now you must have changed your mind a bit. It hasnt changed. As if to soothe Professor Ingeldell, who was sighing, Professor Thunderwalk handed him hot tea. Then he said as if comforting. You dont have to worry too much. Professor Ingeldell. What Ive prepared isnt that dangerous. At best, potion-enhanced bulls. Professor Wooregeol had carefully prepared for this alchemy assignment. In the place where the ingredients needed for the potion were located, the monsters were carefully prepared like last time. Now, students may curse at you, saying, Thunderstep bastard, but in the distant future, when you become an outstanding alchemist, you will say, Ah, Professor Thunderstep. Thank you. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With bulls, the students will surely be able to deal with them. Those words put Professor Ingeldell at least a little reassured. Even if they were strengthened by potions, there were quite a few outstanding students among the freshmen who entered the mountain range, so they should be able to deal with them with enough skill. do you breathe fire? I dont breathe. what about teleport? No. What about other miscellaneous attribute attacks? What is the blessing of unstinting swords? A terrifying presence? What about the roar? Are you willing to invest even the price of a couple of mansions in one ox? The thunder walk professor replied as if it were absurd. It wasnt enough to increase strength and agility, but it wasnt enough to pour a huge amount of money to grant all the abilities the skeleton headmaster said. Headmaster Skeleton grumbled that the steam had leaked. Not fun. Come out with another monster. Will monsters come out because of that? * * * Yihans comment sounded absurd at first. However, as time passed, the friends felt that Lee Hans opinion was plausible. First of all, there was Lee Hans trustworthiness. Even if he said the same thing, if Gainando had said it, he would have taken it as Thats nonsense again, but when Lee Han said, Still, Wodanaz wont say nonsense for no reason. And most of all, Professor Woorestep had a history. The first alchemy lecture was still vivid for the students. The wickedness of Professor Thunderwalker who sent a mad boar to attack the students! If it was a professor like that, it wouldnt be strange to have a mud golem on standby. Then where did Professor Ingeldell go? It must have been arranged in advance with Professor Thunderstruck. too bad! Anyway, professors! I cant trust all the professors! The students were indignant at Lee Hans speculation. Even Professor Ingeldell, whom he believed in, was on Professor Thunderwalks side. Lee Han calmly checked the situation again. No matter how you look at it, its too cunning. When we arrived at the place where the herbs and ingredients were blooming, Professor Ingeldel suddenly disappeared, it rained, and a mud golem-like monster appeared Everything was too accurate to be a coincidence. At this point, I should have been suspicious. Wardanaz. If this is Professor Thunderwalks trap, what should we do? Not much has changed. We have to figure out how to get rid of that mud golem. To Asans question, Lee Han answered calmly. When the students faces showed melancholy, Lee Han said to cheer them up. Everyone cheer up. But since its a trap prepared by Professor Thunder Step, there must be a way to solve it. yes! Certainly it was. If that mud golem was a monster prepared by Professor Thunderwalker, there must be a way to solve it. Intimidated by its overwhelming appearance, the students cheered up and started thinking about how to deal with the mud golem. How about throwing a potion of fire or acid? Its a garg no, its a way to deal with trolls. If you cross the line, they seem to attack. Shall we erase the line? Will that shortcut work? Cover the golems sight. If you cant see, you might not know were leaving. Lets shoot with a bow! Ahsan, who was listening to the students conversation, thought once again that Wodanaj had to sort things out. Otherwise, all kinds of trashy methods would come out. Rowena came over and said. The princess suggests using spirits to attract the golems attention wait. Where is Wardanaz? uh? Asan was confused and looked around. Lee Han was not visible. Did you not see where Wodhanaz went? Could it be that you were kidnapped? I will break through the golem and come back. Everyone panicked even more than when the mud golem appeared. However, Lee Han did not disappear. Yoner was startled to see Yihan suddenly appear from behind the mud golem. !! Wardanaz?! Even the raucous students couldnt believe their eyes when they saw Lee Han pass through the line and appear behind the mud golem. Instead of catching Lee Han, who had already crossed the line, the mud golem stood there stupidly. how?! By magic. I used invisibility magic. While his friends chatted, Lee Han conducted a simple experiment. When I used the invisibility magic on my belt, the mud golem was experimenting without noticing it. Fortunately, the mud golem didnt notice Lee Han passing by. Besides, there was also an additional income. Once you get out of the line, it doesnt matter if you unlock the transparency from then on! It was pretty big. Already invisibility magic! no. I borrowed the power of an artifact. Already making artifacts! not production. The Black Turtle Tower students who were watching Lee Han were puzzled. what? Did we sell artifacts like that? Were there any artifacts like that? This is a gift from the church, not made by the school. and. What cult gives such a gift? Cult of Freesinga. Both Tower students were disgusted when they heard the name of the Freezinga Church. Lee Han was slightly hurt. * * * Lee Han got out, but the situation hasnt changed much yet. All the other students were trapped in front of a mud golem. Wardanaz. Go down and call the professor! You cant send it alone! If Wodanaz abandons us What kind of Guyando does Wodanaz look like? Stop talking nonsense! Im sorry. I made a mistake Lee Han ignored the words of his friends. Since this was Professor Thunderwalks trap in the first place, there was a high possibility that he would not come even if he went down and called the professor. Solved by ones own strength. The good news is that the fact that Professor Wooregeol prepared it can be solved at the freshman level. Move! Lee Han threw the iron ball and swung his cane. The iron ball began to spin round and round in the air. Find the core that makes up the golem. Lee Han was planning to find the location of the core by beating the mud golem at random. Yoner exclaimed in a worried voice. Are you okay? Its a golem No matter how clay it is, a golem is a golem. The thickness of its body was not normal. He was worried about whether he would be able to penetrate it with the magic used by freshmen. However, Lee Han nodded as if he was okay. If this was a wild golem, Lee Han would have thought of another way, but this was a kind of assignment prepared by Professor Thunderwalk. Then it wouldnt be that strong! The staff was swung and the iron orb hit the golem as it was. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Puck! There was a dull sound. The iron orb that Lee Han had magically sent landed on the mud golem. However, what happened after that was different from Lee Hans expectations. ! Lee Hans complexion changed. The connection with the iron ball has been severed. The iron orb stuck in the mud golems gigantic body no longer came out. I was complacent. Lee Han clicked his tongue. A mud golem is a monster that maintains its huge body with magic. If an object connected by magical power came inside, there was a high possibility that it would be hindered by the magical power of the mud golem. Dalgrak- The bone summoner waved his hand. It was as if he was begging me to let him go. Can you take it out? Then Go! When Lee Hans command was given, the bone summons flew in. The chubby bone summoner, who climbed on top of the mud golem, struggled to get the iron orb stuck in its back. But the iron marbles were too deeply embedded. The bone summoner whimpered and struggled with his hand, but he couldnt reach the iron ball. done. Come back. The Bone Summons got sullen and came out. Fortunately, the mud golem didnt attack. I guess I dont have to use the invisibility magic. Lee Han, who was even preparing to run away in case of an emergency, corrected his posture and prepared for an attack. The iron marbles were blocked, but The water marbles are possible. I hate to admit it, but the time has come to admit once again that Professor Voladis teachings are useful. Thanks to practicing magic avoiding Professor Voladis memorization, Lee Han was able to summon the water orb. The problem was its destructive power. Isnt it weaker than an iron ball? It was because of its destructive power that Lee Han dared to launch the iron ball first, even though it was raining all over the place. In addition, the iron ball process was also simple. Its over if you launch it and focus on it. The material was heavy and it was easy to concentrate, so the destructive power had to be better. In comparison, water beads were disadvantageous in many ways. The process was also much more difficult. You have to bring in water, gather it in the form of beads, and control it to blow it away. Many times more process than iron ball. There was a reason why Lee Han, who handles iron marbles perfectly, was beaten by Professor Voladi because he couldnt handle water marbles perfectly. Spring up! Lee Han first floated the water bead. Water welled up in the air, and soon a condensed sphere was created. Because it was raining, it felt much easier. puck! I cant do that either. The water beads exploded, but their destructive power was weaker than the iron beads. You could tell just by looking at the depth of the mud. The Bone Summon also shook its body, probably feeling the same way. Lets think. Even if the professors are beasts that have lost their human hearts without blood or tears, they wouldnt have prepared a golem like this without any strategy. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was deep in thought again. Of course, this golem wasnt prepared by Professor Thunderwalk, but Lee Han had no way of knowing that. Professor Thunderwalker must know that I am taking classes under Professor Voladi. Ill also talk to Professor Voladi. If you make the most of the magic you learned from Professor Voladi, there might be a way. Round and round. Lee Han raised his head. The water beads were spinning in circles. Seeing this, Lee Han burst into laughter. Thanks to being beaten so badly by Professor Voladi, he was unconsciously drawing circles even when he was still. Suddenly, something flashed in Lee Hans mind. What if the water ball itself rotates rapidly? The penetrating power would be higher if it was rotated rather than just flying water beads. Lee Han stopped drawing circles with the water marble and started rotating the water marble. Shih! * * * When Professor Ingeldell seemed to have pouted, Headmaster Skeleton sent a telepathic message to Professor Thunderwalker. C Try something. Professor Ingeldel was a rare talent that was hard to find even in the magic school. If Professor Ingeldell resigned from his professorship and left, he hated to imagine what would happen afterwards. The headmaster of the skeleton will also have to go to the emperor and write a letter of appreciation, such as I did not intentionally harass you, and make excuses to the imperial officials, such as I do not intentionally harass the swordsmen, and go to the knights and say, I really will not bother you. I will, so please give me one swordsmanship professor. Just imagining it was terrifying. -Why me Professor Thunderwalker grumbled, but he went down to the cellar of the cabin and poured a lot of mead from the dwarven special keg. Because the opponent was the principal. -Dont forget snacks. Professor Thunderwalker picked up smoked meats and vegetables from the shelf in the cabin. At that time, the vegetables that Lee Han harvested and left behind also came into view. Oh. I was going to eat this. As much as he thrifted the hut, he intended to eat the first harvest of vegetables himself. However, the skeleton headmaster was like a ghost. C I bet you wouldnt bring delicious food just for yourself, would you? Shit. Professor Thunderwalk gave up and brought everything. thud! now. Professor Ingeldell. Have some. The mead I made myself, the vegetables I grew in my garden, and the meat I smoked myself. oh my god! A drink made by our alchemy professor! It is a heavenly taste that cannot be found anywhere in the empire! Skeleton Principal did not have much talent for praise. Fortunately, Professor Ingeldell was a good elf. He tipped his glass and gave him a compliment. It tastes really good. Thunderstruck Professor. Thank you for this. Not to mention, it really tasted good. A good alchemist is a good cook and a good brewer. I couldnt help but taste it. As soon as the atmosphere seemed to be relaxed, the skeleton headmaster said in a warm voice. You dont have to worry too much about the students. Because it was much harder for me. The two relatively young professors were silent at the story of the skeleton headmasters me time going up to the distant past. Thats right, everything must have been difficult at that time! And these freshmen are a lot of fun guys. You will overcome any crisis on your own. Thats right. Professor Ingeldell nodded with a condescending expression. Listening to the Headmaster Skeletons words made him feel like he was overprotective. Of course, he could have been a bit drunk. yes? Among the students who went to the mountain range right away, isnt the one from the Wardanaz family quite clever? The two other professors agreed with the headmaster skeleton. As Lee Han is receiving attention from all three people here, it was a topic that we could not help but sympathize with. When the two relatively young professors sympathized, the skeleton principal felt better. okay. So dont worry too much. The guy from the Wodanaz family I mentioned earlier is smart enough to learn my magic book on his own, and the other guy is ? ? The two professors, who had been quietly drinking mead and listening, hesitated. What did you just say? what? You said that you learn well by taking care of your spellbook? Not only Professor Ingeldell, but also Professor Thunderwalker looked at the skeleton headmaster with a shocked expression. Of course, the professor could personally teach the student. It was a natural thing since it was a school to learn magic. However, Headmaster Skeleton was an exception. As you can see from what I just said, isnt he an ancient madman with a slightly different way of thinking from professors these days? Headmaster Skeleton realized he had made a mistake. Like a wizard who has existed since ancient times, the headmaster of skeletons pushed back instead of backing down from this situation. Im the principal and representative of this school, so I cant give you a single lesson!! Headmaster Skeleton felt that the atmosphere was not good. The two professors didnt go over easily. Realizing that he was at a disadvantage, Headmaster Skeleton changed his direction. Its not just me either. Isnt Professor Boladi Baegrek also teaching personally? After all, you are also teaching me personally! Skillful skill that stealthily attracts absent professors like water ghosts. Indeed, it was not an ancient old wizard for nothing. No I am only teaching at the first grade level. The same goes for Professor Bagreg. But you are not! Thunderstruck said it as if it were absurd. The things that Thunderwalk told Lee Han were very safe things that were not at all likely to cause him to go mad, even if it was a little hard on the body. On the other hand, that skeleton principal was a person who would teach all sorts of esoteric and bizarre magic even if the opponent was a first-year student. Professor Baegrek also teaches magic that isnt for the first year level. The last time I heard it, they were actually teaching 3rd circle magic. Headmaster Skeleton once took a thunderous step and then focused the attention on Professor Voladi Baegrek, who was absent. And this wasnt even a lie. The other day, I heard that Professor Voladi was teaching something like 3rd circle magic. -The other day, a boy from the Wardanaj family passed a training session to perfectly draw a circle with a metal ball. C Was it? Excellent too. Its a 1st circle magic, but to show that level of control, it must be difficult with 1st circle. C So we moved on to the next course. C What was the next course? Is it water jade magic? It must be 2nd circle. The circle, a measure of the difficulty of magic, was determined by the number of magic casting processes. The magic that summons water and keeps it in the form of a marble is the 2nd circle. -I have succeeded in making marbles with water, and I am making them draw circles. If you add control to it, its actually a 3rd circle. Of course, the results were the same, but that wasnt a 3-circle magic. The 3rd circle magic had to weave all the processes together with one wand motion and one spell and manifest them in reality at once. Strictly speaking, it was not 3rd circle magic to complete it by calling out water, making it into a ball shape, and spinning it in a circle. But even this was a great thing. After all, if you get used to magic and become faster, isnt it proof that you can use 3-circle magic? I would have thought that a first year student struggling with 2nd circle magic would complete that right now. If it were another professor, he would have been surprised, but the skeleton principal accepted it coolly. -Right. Its a good thing. And then I thought Professor Voladi is like this too, so I guess it wont be a problem if I personally teach magic! What kind of dwarf grazing is that?! Professor Bagreg is Professor Bagreg and your magic is your magic! Of course, Professor Wooregeol didnt fall for the principals words. To be honest, I doubted whether Professor Baegrek was really teaching 3rd circle magic, and even if it was true, the principals teaching felt much more threatening. I am teaching very safely! They only teach magic that matches your level. I swear on my honor! I swear by my magic! ah. If thats the case Then Ill believe you. After swearing by magic, the two professors barely cleared their doubts. He suspected that he was trying to destroy his brain by teaching a first-year student an ancient magic that even the principal himself couldnt understand. Fortunately, it didnt seem like that. By the way, what is Professor Baglegk teaching? Water attribute combat magic. After hearing the detailed explanation from the principal, the two professors were impressed. As the principal said, it wasnt really 3rd circle magic, but it was really surprising that a first grader could show that level of perfection in magic. Amazing results that are possible only when talent and hard work are combined! Im not a wizard, so I dont know, but is it common to have that level of achievement in that grade? It is very rare. Its probably very close to the water attribute. Of course, thats not enough, and many other talents are needed Wait, isnt Professor Baegrek an expert in magical combat? So, are you training it over and over now? Not only magical power, but also tremendous abuse of mental power Oh no. What a bad person. Well, I wont do more than that. There was no problem with the current training itself, so wouldnt it be worthwhile? * * * Hey! Completed. A water orb that rotates furiously in place, making a sound. Yihan raised his pounding head and looked up at the mud golem. Chapter 58 Chapter 058 I couldnt even remember how many times I tried. It was a marble that was barely completed. Lee Han? ? I dont know much about magic, but isnt the size too big? Yoner asked with a puzzled expression. Other students were similarly embarrassed. Apparently, the ball of water, which was about the size of a fist at first , was now like a huge boulder. When I got to that point, I thought, Can I call that a bead? Hiss C A giant water orb that rotates with a bloody sound. Asan said to his friends as if asking what he was talking about. Theres no way Wardanaz cant control a single spell properly. With a 100% probability, thats the original magic. That is it? For a magic used by a first year student it seems too dangerous. When Rowena stuttered, Nilia took her place. What do you look at Wodanaz now! Wodanaz can do that much! I was grateful for the hearts of my friends, but it could also be a burden at the same time. Lee Han suddenly became a burden. Did I overdo it? There were things he said to young wizards from long ago. -Dont touch well-crafted magic. One magic was already a complete formula and world in itself. There was no way that an inexperienced mage would touch it at will, and it would not look good. What Lee Han is doing now isnt a huge transformation, but it was a transformation nonetheless. Is my method wrong? It was difficult for Lee Han to maintain rotational force in a situation where the water was strongly compressed in the form of beads. Lee Han didnt know this, but this was a magic that even senior students couldnt deal with unless they learned it professionally. Magic of high difficulty that requires maintaining the shape of a bead with a certain amount of magic power and even rotating it in it! Of course, Lee Han didnt know that. So Lee Han hit the mana harder. to maintain rotational force. When more powerful magic was injected, the water beads began to rotate, but the water beads could not withstand the amount of magic power and their shape was distorted. So Lee Han said there was a lot of water around him, so he just increased the size of the water beads. However, as the size of the water beads increased, the rotational force began to decrease again. Lee-han put more magic into it. Originally, one of the two should have happened, whether the wizard collapsed on the way or the water beads exploded. However, Lee Hans magical power was too much to collapse, and Lee Hans concentration was far greater than expected for the water beads to collapse. As a result, how many tens of minutes passed? Lee Han finally completed it. The state of the finished form that the water beads that barely maintained their shape rotate! although the size is dozens of times larger than the original! no. It definitely feels controllable. Lee Han aimed the water shell no, the water orb at the golem. It was difficult because it was a magic that was barely maintained. good! bang! Water orbs shot out with a roar. The water orb, which failed to overcome its strength, flew a little differently from the target it had set. Oops! I aimed for the back of the golem and shot it, but the golems shoulder was hit. Lee Han clicked his tongue in regret. Can I complete that again now? I made one, but my head is pounding Puck! ???? The students in their seats blinked in disbelief at what had just happened. A water orb hit the shoulder, and the mud golem literally burst into pieces. Ooh Whoaaaaaaaa! Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Wodanaz! Did you see it!? What did I say! Lee Han looked at the remains of the mud golem with a bewildered expression. Even though it missed, it was this much I couldnt tell whether it was because of the power of the water beads or because the mud golem was weak. Still, Professor Voladis teachings were not wrong. I lived thanks to that. Of course, Professor Voladi never taught anything like this. * * * Wardanaz. are you okay? Ill pick you up. no. I dont. I will carry it. When Lee Han, who had returned, staggered from the aftereffects of using magic, his friends rushed at him. Grabbing Lee Hans limbs and pulling them, Lee Han had a headache that he hadnt had before. I can walk on my own. Oh yeah? After a short break, I drank the remaining coffee and my mind returned to normal. Lee Hans own resilience was a bit absurd. Coffee might actually be a magic potion everywhere. Huruk- Um. The rain has weakened a bit. Nilia. Would it be all right if we left now? Originally Id like to wait a bit longer Everyone, lets start! Wodhanaz says you can go! listen to the end, you bastards! Nilia was moved by the sight of her friends trying to move before she could finish talking. Lee Han called his friends back to their original seats. Id like to wait a little longer, but I dont think I should be relieved to see that the mud golem has appeared now. Lets move now that the rain has weakened. Ill lead the way, so just follow me. Dont stop on the way, dont leak somewhere on the way, I saw something interesting on the way Ah. Isnt that a yummy fruit? looks delicious. Fuck! Lee Han hit the Black Turtle Tower student on the back with his cane. The student exclaimed in surprise. Im sorry Im sorry. Mr. Wodanaz! sorry! In an instant, the atmosphere changed orderly. The Black Turtle Tower students adjusted their clothes and even corrected their posture. Nilia looked at Lee Han as if she were grateful, but Lee-Han lamented inwardly. shit. I should have ordered someone else. Nilia took on the role of a good teacher and Lee Han took on the role of a bad teacher. Of course, it is an effective composition that is often used at retreats or picnics Lee Han also wanted to play the role of a kind teacher. Ill just order Nilia. Nilia, unaware of Lee Hans dark intentions, finished the explanation. Everyone makes Joe. Make sure no one is missing. If there is a problem, tell me right away. Are you done? Lets go! The students lined up and started. It was so angular that it was hard to believe that they were magic school students. * * * Light! Lee Han floated a lump of light upward to illuminate the surroundings. It was to help the students following behind. Not only Lee Han, but the students who could use magic each used magic to help their friends. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly had an idea. Can I use flame magic now too? In the current situation, the best match might be fire magic. The rain had weakened, but all the students were shivering from the cold. Professor Garcia stopped him Professor Garcia stopped Lee Han from using flame elemental magic on campus until he became more proficient in his magical abilities. If he didnt care, Lee Han himself could have been hurt. But in these rainy conditions, there seemed little danger. Rather, I had to worry about whether the fire would light properly in the rain. In fact, even the students who knew how to use < Flame Creation > magic were unable to successfully perform magic in this rain. The constant rain, as well as the cold and wet environment, affected the wizards spirit. C Can I light a fire under these circumstances? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment such a question came to mind, magic was half a failure. Lets do it. Burn up! Lee Han recalled the image of fire and chanted a spell. I remembered the movements perfectly because I kept glancing at my friends next to me with envious eyes during Professor Garcias lecture. Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! !!!! !!!!! Nilia, who was walking next to me, pricked up her ears and jumped up. Lee Han spewed fierce flames forward. Fortunately, the flames disappeared in an instant, but the shock remained. ?!?!?! Im sorry. Nilia didnt scream for fear of frightening the students behind her. It was indeed from the < Shadow Patrol >. Instead, he expressed surprise with his whole body. The way he waved his hand, widened his eyes, and shook his feet, I could understand what he was trying to say. Really sorry. I never thought it would be this much out of control. What did you do? Nilia asked in a shocked voice. Creates flames. ??? Nilia doubted her ears. Since when did the magic of making small sparks like that? It was my first time writing it, so I failed to control it. But its okay now. I got the hang of it. Lee Han adjusted the size of the fire as if he wasnt lying. An orb of flame floated in the air. Nilias expression softened as the strong heat warmed her body. Burn up! ?? why? Uh nothing. Nilia thought, Even though its a Circle 1 magic, is it okay to use it consecutively like that? Just as Lee Han respected Nylias ability as a hunter, Nylia also had to respect Lee Hans ability as a mage. wouldnt that be a friend ah. But can I have several of these? Nilia glared at Lee Han. Anyway, the fire and light made the students go faster. The chunks of flame that Lee Han summoned warmly melted the frozen hands and feet of the students. Professor Ingeldell isnt here either. Arriving at the location where Professor Ingeldell was earlier, Lee Han looked around. Professor Ingeldell was nowhere to be seen, but Lee Han was not disappointed. I was certain of it from the beginning. As expected, its the professors trap. Whimp- ? The bone pet suddenly shuddered in fear and hid behind Lee Han. It was as if Professor Ingeldell was afraid of the missing place. what? Lee Han focused his mind. At the place where Professor Ingeldell had disappeared, I felt a familiar magical energy. Where did you see it? bang!!! ?!? All the students looked away in amazement. From the other side of them came a mud golem running wildly. * * * Lee Han had a leader named Lee Han, but the Phoenix Tower and White Tiger Tower students had no such leader. Similarly, when the mud golem appeared, the students each gave their opinions. -Throw the potion and knock him down. -Lets jump in and attack him. If you attract attention from all sides, you have a chance to win. C What about using magic to attack? C Lets just do it all. -Is that a good idea? What if you just do all of them without refining dozens of opinions into one on some project? Of course it messed up. C Throw it! The potion works! After all, its a potion made by Bartrek! -Isnt that the potion made by Priest Siana? -Oh yeah? I was mistaken. C Everyone scatter and stab him! Stop them from coming together again! For a messy run, the students fought pretty well. Improvised potions were thrown to weaken the mud golems body, and the White Tiger Tower students swung their spears and swords to cut off the mud golems body. It was the combat power worthy of a knights family. But it was just there. When the mud golem was not defeated until the effect of the potion ended, the students immediately began to be pushed back. -Retreat! retreat! If you continue like this, everything will be destroyed! -run! Run if you want to live! Realizing that their weapons were no longer working, the students started screaming and running away. Of course, in the direction where Lee Han and the others are! Lee Han muttered to the chaos that came running from afar. Because they seem like useless people in a life like that Nilia decided to pretend she didnt hear. For the sake of Lee Hans image. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Cant I just throw it away? With a 90% chance, we will be in danger too? Asan said urgently. At that, not only the Black Turtle Tower, but also the students of the Blue Dragon Tower looked at Asan with a shocked expression. How can you say that? hey. Apart from the guys in the White Tiger Tower, there are also priests. I cant even abandon the priests. How can you have such a sober thought? Lee Han was taken aback by the reaction of the other students. In fact, Lee Han had the same thoughts as Asan. Even if I tried to leave, its too late! Everyone scatter for now! Nilia hurriedly exclaimed. Nilia was well aware of this situation as she had dealt with dangerous monsters in the mountains many times. It was more dangerous to blindly run away with the monster chasing him like that behind his back. I had to disperse and tie him up and run away step by step. Rowena asked urgently as she ran. Can you rewrite the < Eumidihus'' Suoctane > spell you used earlier? what? I dont know what it is, but I cant use it now! Everyone evacuate! While answering, Lee Han belatedly remembered who Eumidhus was. He was a famous imperial mage who created several water-attribute spells. But whatever it was, I couldnt write it right now. Didnt it take tens of minutes to finish it before? A mud golem comes running right away I hide at night! Lee Han memorized the order. Lee Hans body disappeared into the rain. It was already confirmed earlier that mud golems can detect enemies by sight. Its a pity Lee Han, who approached the mud golem, pulled out a smoke screen chalk from his bosom. It was one of the incomplete artifacts I bought at the Black Turtle Tower Black Market. good! Pak! With a cracking sound, a smoke screen erupted near the mud golem. The mud golem hesitated at the sudden blindness. Lee Han pulled out the morning star, the sword of the imperial anti-magicist, which he had received from the headmaster. The blade of the black magnet sword sucked in the mana around it and made a strange sound. The Bone Servant disliked it and widened the distance to the side. Aim for the bridge! hooked! Lee Han had no intention of catching the mud golem from the start. Its enough to take away your sight and tie your feet. Mud golems are different from other monsters. As long as the students disappear, they wont keep coming after me. The effect of the morning star was better than expected. The mud golem, which cut the heel of the ankle connecting its thick legs, lost its balance and fell to one knee without recovering immediately. Then something fell from above. ? Lee Han instinctively accepted. It was the White Tiger Tower Dwarf. ??? Batrek Bark, who had been caught in the mud golems fist, looked around his head in bewilderment. Someone invisible was holding him. What are you doing? isnt it happening? Bartrek was taken aback by the plaintive words of someone he could not see, and straightened his posture. Is it Wordanaz by any chance? ?! This time, it was Lee Hans turn to be surprised. What is this white tiger top guy? How did you know? How did you know? I just thought that the only person in the Blue Dragon Tower who would do something like this was Wodanaz Lee Han was dumbfounded. No, that makes sense Help Bartrek! Help Bartrek! Bartrek! Here we go! As the mud golem stopped, the White Tiger Tower students regrouped and prepared to attack. It was truly amazing that even after being beaten and running away, his fighting spirit was not broken at all. Of course, Lee Han was furious. No, those bastards who are unnecessary to life like that are real! Bartrek pretended not to hear in honor of Wodanaz, who had just saved him. Cant these bastards even evacuate properly?! Lee Hans plan was simple. Using the mud golems weakness he found earlier, Lee Han confuses the creatures vision and kills time. In the meantime, students evacuate on their own. When all the students disappear, Lee Han also disappears with the help of the invisible belt. It was a simple but decent plan, but the White Tiger Tower students ruined it all. Of course, the White Tiger Tower students didnt hear about Lee Hans plan, so there was room for extenuating circumstances, but it didnt mean much to Lee Han. Hey, tell them to run away! Everyone avoid! You dont have to come to help me! Bartrek was taken aback, but for now, he did as Lee Han told him to. It was Lee Han, not another student, who blocked the mud golems view and saved him. It was a situation that could not be rejected if it was the pride of the tower and if there was conscience. But the White Tiger Tower students ignored Bartreks words. Bartrek! Im going to help now! Battrek, we are going! Bartrek looked at Lee Han without realizing it. Of course, it was not transparent. Thum- A smoke screen exploded around and the mud golem, which had been stopped while recovering its legs, slowly began to move again. In addition, the White Tiger Tower students running through the smoke screen seemed to have stimulated the mud golem. The golem turned its head and seemed to be staring at the White Tiger Tower students. It looks like its checking and tracking the target. hey. How did you get through this far? The mud golem wouldnt have given way so easily. Lee Han asked Bartrek. Lee Han turned behind the mud golem because he could use invisible magic, but the White Tiger Tower students didnt have that method. I made a mud-dissolving potion and threw it. Priestess Siana knew how to make it ! Lee Han was surprised. that there was such a thing With such a thing, it wasnt impossible to weaken the mud golem itself. Good! Where is the potion? I wrote everything While Lee Han couldnt be seen, he tried to hit him in the back of the head. To waste such a valuable potion so carelessly. Is your head a helmet girl? after. After sighing once, Lee Han focused again. The White Tiger Towers dont seem to want to back down Now that its like this, you have to deal as much damage as possible to the mud golem before the smoke completely disappears. Whats the best way now? Even if I cut the star at dawn, the wound is too small compared to its size, and the water beads take too long. Without time to think, the students of the White Tiger Tower were approaching. The mud golem has already raised its fist. shit! Burn up! Rather than thinking with my head, it was magic close to instinct. Because it was close to the mud golem, it had a range and was more aggressive than other magic. but the effect was much better than Lee Han thought. Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! ?!? Bartrek fell face down in surprise. Suddenly, fierce flames soared up and enveloped the mud golem. The flame, which should have been extinguished by the pouring rain, burned non-stop using Lee Hans mana as fuel. Wait thats amazing!! Bartrek was honestly amazed. Among the White Tiger Tower students, there were many people who hated and were jealous of Wardanaj, but I couldnt help but admit it. To think that the same freshman could burn a mud golem like this with one shot of magic. The difference was so great that I felt more awe than jealousy. Im going crazy! ?? However, instead of admiration, Lee Han spat out curse words. Im sorry Professor Garcia! Lee Han was now realizing why Professor Garcia had told him to practice fire elemental magic later. In his haste, he poured more mana into magic than he could control, and immediately the flames escaped from Lee Hans control and ran wild. He had become too arrogant because of his previous success. The good news was that the mud golem took all the maddening flames with its own body. Otherwise the flames would have spread in different directions. Blasphemy! what? Lee Han raised his head at the sound of cracking. The mud golem was crumbling as it was roasted in the flames. It was easy to think that baking soil would make it hard, but if the soil was not properly prepared, baking it would not make it hard. Rather, it is vulnerable to fire and crumbles like this. this was this what you were aiming for! Bartrek couldnt help but admire it any longer. And Lee Han couldnt even respond anymore. * * * Lee Han released the invisibility magic. Then, working with the White Tiger Tower students who came running, they cut and stabbed the mud golem. The mud golem couldnt hold out any longer as it was already cracking and breaking. It collapsed, fell, and then collapsed. Waaaaaaa! Got it! Got it! Thanks to you! good job!! ? Lee Han was puzzled when he saw the students of the White Tiger Tower who came and thanked him. what? Of course, I know youre happy about defeating the golem, but suddenly pretending to be friendly like this after fighting so far? but who were you? I dont remember seeing it? Which family is it? ??? The White Tiger Tower students felt something strange while thanking Lee Han. He fought with a sword next to Batrek, so of course I thought he was a student at the White Tiger Tower The more I looked, the more he didnt look like a student at the White Tiger Tower. Bartrek, who was worse off, took his place. Its not our tower, its Wodhanaj from the Blue Dragon Tower. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been grateful until just now, stepped back in surprise. Some even fell. I think Im more surprised than when a mud golem attacks me. Wh whats with us? Rather than that, how did you trick us? Did you use the rain? Still cant make sense? Did you trick me with magic? While the students of the White Tiger Tower talked nonsense and let their imagination run wild, Lee Han shook his head in a pitiful way. Bartrek limped. It was injured because the mud golem caught it earlier. Here, Wardanaj is here to help us. You saved me. Everyone, stop talking nonsense. Bartrek! are you okay? It looks a bit sprained, but its okay. Would you like to gather other students? It would be better to gather them in one place before they scatter further. At Batreks words, the White Tiger Tower students nodded. It wasnt just the students who rushed in full blood. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower and the cowardly (Lee Hans, smart) students of the White Tiger Tower chose to flee instead of fighting. I had to call him before he got lost in the mountains while running away. But ? Its okay to leave Bartrek alone, right? Youre not going to do anything to Wardanaz Bartrek, are you? Oh no. Its not that I dont believe in your honor, but Batrek was hurt right now Faced with Lee Hans cold gaze, the White Tiger Tower students were intimidated and made excuses. * * * No one is missing? doesnt exist. I checked everything. Lee Han checked the number of students in the Blue Dragon Tower and the Black Turtle Tower. Looking to the side, it seemed that the students of the White Tiger Tower and the Phoenix Tower had all gathered. No one was injured on Lee Hans side, but the students of the White Tiger Tower were the most injured. There were few students who did not have bruises or fractures as they ignorantly attacked the mud golem. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower gave first aid to such friends. In particular, Priest Cyana made and distributed pain relief potions and bruise healing potions, befitting a member of the Flement Church. Yoner admired the skill. You are amazing too! As a member of the Fleming Church, he knows many manufacturing methods, and everything from the speed of making to the skill However, Lee Han, who heard the story of Priest Cyanas jealousy, was confused. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -If only you are gone, Ill be number one!! The same stories suddenly flashed through my mind. Ive already lost enemies with the White Tiger Tower, but I dont want to lose enemies with the Phoenix Tower While Lee Han thought so, Priest Shiana approached. I heard you fought a mud golem yourself. Try drinking this. Its a potion that heals bruises. Lee-han isnt hurt Yoner tried to kindly explain, but Lee-han was a step ahead. I quickly received the potion, hit a one-shot, and admired it with all my might. This is the best potion Ive ever had!! huh? Yoner was puzzled by Lee Hans violent reaction. Of course, the skill of the priest Shiana is excellent, but can a potion made in a hurry be that good? However, Lee Hans violent reaction had only just begun. As I forcibly listened to the boring stories of the professor, my trained skills flared up. Did you make this potion yourself? I cant believe it! This is supposed to be sold for money! My God! Lee Han glanced away in admiration. Then I could see clearly. Seeing Priest Shianas face brighten up! Chapter 60 Chapter 060 Lee Hans reaction became more intense when he found out that it worked. Lee Han shouted, hitting his forehead. amazing! As expected, Shiana priest of the Flemain Church!! amazing!!! Are you sick? Yoner whispered in a low voice so that others could not hear. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed that Lee Han ate something wrong. But everyone except Yoner was satisfied. In particular, Priest Shiana showed a very satisfied expression. As expected, Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family You have eyes to see. Even a blind man with no eyes to see will know how great this potion is. Its an overestimation. Priestess Cyana covered the corners of her mouth with her sleeve and smiled lightly. Lee Han also faced him and smiled. After exchanging a few more words of greeting, Priest Cyana returned to the Phoenix Tower students with a very satisfied expression. Lee Han sighed. It was hard. It was more tiring than expected to violently show a reaction that was not even in the heart. But it was rewarding to see such a reaction. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Priest Shiana went back to the Phoenix Tower students and was praising Lee Han. -You are so polite and have eyes to see, just like a member of the Wardanaz family -Did something happen to you, priest? -There was no such thing. He really has eyes to see Looking at that reaction, it seemed that the Phoenix Tower students didnt have to worry. Yoner. I wont poison your glass, even if you get first place in your alchemy class. Are you really not sick? Yoners eyes were colored with concern. * * * Students who finished first aid began to return. Students whose broken legs were not healed were carried on by students who were fine. Fortunately, no monsters appeared during the descent. Bartrek. Didnt Wardanaj do anything special? Bartrek. Wardanaz might be brainwashing you Bartrek. Wardanaz taught you forbidden black magic Bartrek was dumbfounded. Even when I told them that Han Lee helped them, they didnt listen properly. And how can you cast forbidden black magic when youre all in the same freshman year? I thought so too at first. that would be nonsense But look at Wodanazs magical abilities. I didnt believe it either, but looking at Wodanaz, it gave me weight that it wasnt a rumor. The students of the White Tiger Tower nodded with serious expressions. Surprisingly, they half seriously believed the rumors. Perhaps the Wardanaj family secretly trained them in magic since they were little. Its really scary, the Wardanaz family. The powerful telekinesis magic that Lee Han showed (even though he failed to aim) and the appearance he showed in the basic black magic lecture were already inflated and rumors were circulating. The other top students who had quite a chance to hang out with Lee Han did not have such a strange misunderstanding. Even if they misunderstood, hes charismatic as if he was from the Wardanaz family or I heard he rules the students of the Blue Dragons Tower with cruel rules without blood or tears? However, the White Tiger Tower students were different. Its seriously scary! I dont think Wodanaz is as scary as Moradi and others have said Bartrek tried to clear up the misunderstanding. I thought I should do this much as it saved my life. Bartrek. Who invoked the magic that defeated the golem earlier? wadhanaj called it. Is that flame ordinary magic? Bartrek was speechless. It was impossible to refute. To be pushed back by logic by those who believe in such absurd rumors! hey. ! While the White Tiger Tower students were talking, Lee Han approached. Upon discovering Lee Han, the students instinctively grabbed the wooden swords, their eyes trembling and their bodies tense. What kind of herbivores are they? Mu-mu-mu, whats going on, Wodanaz? Its not a big deal Everyone has worked hard, so they must have lost their strength. Lee Han held out the snacks he had put in his backpack. It was the oldest snack among the food stored in the pantry, or in the cupboard of the private room, but the taste was sufficient. Flat toasted bread with sweet jam and sweets sprinkled with sugar. Lee Han decided to put away the food before the expiration date and give it a little condescension. The students of the White Tiger Tower first came up with a fight and said, Who hates me for no reason? Ill make a reason for that, but in fact, Lee Han also had a dislike of meaningless fights. Go Thank you. Wodanaz. The students of the White Tiger Tower showed conflicting expressions, saying Will I be fine if I ate this? and But Im so hungry. And the latter won. Its hard for anyone to endure such hunger at an age where you can chew even stones. Bartrek of the Bark family? I heard youre from the East. You get rice balls and rice cakes here. ! Bartrek was slightly moved by the food Lee Han served. I would never have thought that Bartrek would give such meticulous consideration when he knew that he was from the East. As the empire was so large, the students were not very interested in food that was not in their region. Besides, Wodanaz probably isnt particularly from the East either. But how can you show kindness? Indeed, rumors about Wodanaz may have been exaggerated. The White Tiger Tower students, who hurriedly stuffed snacks into their stomachs after Lee Han left, seemed to think similarly. Maybe we misunderstood Did you guys hear?! I heard the guys from the Blue Dragon Tower say that Wodanaz took down the mud golem there with a single shot of water magic!! I heard you summoned a dragon made of water??? The students of the White Tiger Tower were astonished. Its really its really scary, Wardanaz! * * * Professor Thunderwalk, who was tilting his glass between giving and receiving, suddenly realized. uh? Arent there any vegetables? He also brought vegetables harvested by his disciple, Han Lee, but when he came to his senses, they were all gone. There was no way the headmaster ate the skull, so there was only one culprit. Why is that? Professor Ingeldell noticed Professor Thunderwalkers gaze and said with a puzzled look. Oh, no big deal. That You really like vegetables. Such a thunderous step. Being an elven race, they unconditionally like vegetables To think they still have the prejudice that only worked in ancient times. As the representative of this school, I feel sad. Then youre a dwarf, so do you like beer? I like you? this. sorry. Professor Ingeldell apologized. I dont particularly like vegetables, but it was strangely delicious, so I continued to eat it. Is that so? You dont like vegetables anyway, do you? Isnt it? When I eat, I eat well. At best, Ill drench it in meat juice and eat a little. Blame Professor Ingeldell for something like that. Im really sorry No! ah. Please stop! Professor Thunderwalker vowed never to invite Headmaster Skeleton to the cabin again. Headmaster Skeleton is unable to eat or drink, so he was looking for the joy of life while torturing others. But Im curious. Because I cant eat, its a persons mind that Im curious about it. Professor Wooregeol licked his lips. The students are returning. What did I say? Didnt everyone say youd do it on your own? ! Professor Ingeldell jumped to his feet and ran to the door. Seeing that, the Headmaster Skeleton shook his head. Only because they were so tender * * * The students were not surprised to find Professor Thunderwalk and Professor Ingeldell waiting. He had already heard of it and knew it. Instead, he glared at me with a grudge. If I become the Archmage of the Empire later, Ill have to step on the professors here first. When I become the best swordsman in the Empire later, Ill give you my best, starting with the professors here. When I become a high official in the empire later Professor Thunderwalk laughed cheerfully. You all went well! Yes Thanks to the professor, I really enjoyed it. Seeing that everyone wasnt surprised, it must have noticed. okay. Alchemy is like this. It would be better not to be vigilant in the future. A crisis can strike at any moment, in any situation. The students seriously contemplated the plan to surprise Professor Thunderstep. I want to throw an unexpected crisis at that professor! Professor Ingeldell apologized with an apologetic expression. Im sorry everyone. I really wanted to stay I bet you would. joy. Because they are all the same. ?! Even the White Tiger Tower students glared at Professor Ingeldell. Professor Ingeldell was taken aback. Really! The principal appeared and forcibly teleported me Enough. professor. We wont trust anyone anymore. Isnt this what the school wanted? The students who went through the ordeal had become more mature and tough before they knew it. No matter which tower it was, I basically distrusted the professor. When the disciples who exchanged swords and exchanged souls cast distrustful glances, Professor Ingeldell felt pain as if his heart was being torn apart. Professor Thunderstruck pretended not to see Professor Ingeldell glaring at him. Its not my fault. Professor Ingeldell. Blame it on Gonadaltes. Lee Han tilted his head at Professor Ingeldells reaction. what? Didnt Professor Ingeldell really know? Of course, that reaction could have been acting, but I felt sincerity in Professor Ingeldells reaction. The excuse that the skeleton headmaster showed up and kidnapped him was so absurd that everyone didnt believe it Its not particularly absurd. Its enough to do it Its a person. Whimp-whin- the bone pet pointed towards the cabin with a clatter. ! A wave of magic similar to the wave of magic I felt in the mountains earlier was faintly felt from the side of the cabin. At that moment, Lee Han found out whose magic power it was in his memory. That was the principals magic. It was real?! Lee Han was shocked. No, no matter how it is, do you kidnap the professor all of a sudden? Coming to think of it, its not particularly surprising. Its something worth doing. Lee Han quickly regained his composure. And I told Professor Ingeldell. professor. I believe in the professor. The principal must have kidnapped you. Wordanaz student! Professor Ingeldell was moved to the point of tears. * * * After checking all the students, Professor Woorestep suddenly became curious. How did these students solve the ordeal prepared by Professor Thunderwalk? So how did you solve it? Wodhanaz blew away the mud golem with < Yumidihuss Water Octane > magic. And the other mud golems were burned by Wardanaz and captured. ? Professor Wooregeol was taken aback by a series of unexpected words. I didnt know where to start pointing it out. Wait wait. wait for a sec. ?? Why do mud golems appear? what about the bull? Where is the bull? What else Professor. Do some work. Do you know what kind of children we are? The Blue Dragon Tower students snorted. Professor Thunderwalk was trying to trick them again. Dont be fooled now! no! Why is there a real mud golem? I didnt prepare the mud golem? under. You must be. It must have been accidentally. Did you all hear? The thunder walk professor came out by accident! Lets believe it! Professor Wooregeol reflected on his life very slightly. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 I never thought the students would be so distrustful. But thats what it was and what I was curious about was what I was curious about. Professor Wooregeol found Lee Han, his best student. Wardanaz. yes. professor. Will you believe me? As much as I trusted Professor Ingeldells words, I will trust Professor Thunderwalkers words! Lee Han nodded and said. yes! I believe! How could you doubt the professor! Just say you dont believe me, you bastard. The thundering professor was annoyed. Its better to openly doubt people. It was disgusting to say it around like Lee Han. By the way, have you not met a real bull? thats true I prepared it rather expensively Why did a mud golem come out? for a moment. What kind of small grain is that? Professor Ingeldell, belatedly, heard Professor Thunderstruck muttering and was serious. Professor Wooregeol hastily made an excuse. Ha ha ha Professor Ingeldell. It seems there is a misunderstanding. Actually, I prepared both the bull and the mud golem, but only this bull seems to have gone somewhere. Despite the excuse, Professor Ingeldells eyes were still cold. There is no opponent as terrifying as a swordsman who has lost his original eye. Professor Woorewalk hurriedly dragged Lee Han. Wardanaz. tell me instead Who do you think prepared the mud golem?! Lee Han was taken aback by the fact that he immediately reversed what he had just said, but he tuned in. Professor Thunders eyes were so earnest. Of course, the professor must have prepared it. yes? Professor Ingeldell. see Doesnt even the smart Wardanaj say that? okay. But do you think a mud golem is an appropriate ordeal for freshmen? Professor Thunderwalker looked at Lee Han again, but Lee Han was already running away from his friends. * * * Its Saturday, but instead of going out for a walk or exploring the mysteries of the school, the Blue Dragons Tower friends are stuck in the common room and having a headache. The assignments that came out during the week were piled up like a mountain. Damn it what the hell is the loophole in the logic in this book? Isnt it a ridiculous loophole that a noble person like me should read and wrestle with a book like this? Oh, how do I know how much it cost to make the magic circle? You can just spend the money left in the family in a small way! The students grabbed their heads and moaned. All of the tasks were difficult and not easy to solve. Thanks to this, the snacks piled up in Lee Hans cupboard were selling like hot cakes. Lee Han, who was getting annoyed, put various sweets and candies in a basket next to the fireplace and set the paper up. Apple candy C one silver coin Apricot jam cookie C two silver coins Meikins sweet plate C four silver coins A cup of sugared black tea C one silver coin It was expensive, but the students never complained. did not Happiness is when you can save it like this. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you go outside right now, as long as the Black Turtle Tower students are making fake snacks, fake candy, and fake chewing gum Hoo. You guys didnt listen to alchemy and only listened to easy lectures. Is the assignment difficult for you? After listening to alchemy, its like a sweet dessert. Among them, the Blue Dragon Tower students who were taking alchemy lectures were holding on to their friends who were doing their homework and were unfolding a saga. Anyone could see the arrogance on his face, as if he had caught at least one dragon. Those bastards Wodanaz would have done all the work Leave them alone. youre pitiful To meet a mud golem. but. What a crazy lecture. How can I fight a mud golem? The other friends listened patiently instead of saying, Do something. It was thanks to honor and friendship. Theyre mistaken that they wont go through something like that Lee Han shook his head with a bitter expression. The students who hadnt taken the alchemy class yet were under the delusion, Its okay since we still dont take alchemy, right? But as you can see just by looking at the basic vehicle lectures, madness was a virtue that any professor should have at this school. Even if you avoid one crazy lecture, another lecture will come on its own. You will know when the time comes! Bubbling bubbling- Oak bellflowers and small feathery mushrooms. Am I right? Put this in Ugh, the smell is strong, is it really?? Is this right? The students in the alchemy class were putting their pots open and putting their heads together, contemplating. He had gathered the ingredients to make the < Potion of Affinity with Lesser Spirits >, but alchemy had just begun. If gathering ingredients is half, mixing them is the other half. In addition, as the materials were limited, the hands of the students were bound to tremble. pop! evil!! Pupperpuppung! Cheak! for a moment. Lee Han stretched out his hand to stop the students. As much as I had learned in the lecture, I already knew that alchemy could fail with a minor movement mistake or time difference. But Is something strange? Things are a bit strange now. In the eyes of Lee Han, even the students who had done a decent job were still roaring along the way, and smoke was pouring out of the cauldron. If it was a minor mistake, only the quality of the potion would change, but to some extent, similar results should have been produced, but something completely different from the result shown in the picture was coming out. whats the matter? Couldnt Professor Thunderwalk have taught you the wrong way to make it? A cool breeze blew through the break room. A friend who was working on another assignment next to me said something nonsense. Eh, no matter how it is, I cant believe it No. Makes sense! There is a 100% chance it will! !? In the past, my friends, who would have been unbelievable, now doubted the professors more than Lee Han. I truly became a student of this school. Its really disgusting! How could you deliberately teach the wrong recipe?! Are you kidding me to figure it out yourself?! While the students exploded in anger, Lee Han quietly pondered with Yoner. Anger is anger and sexuality is sexual law. Even if I wanted to grab the professor by the collar, I had to submit the assignment. Ill have to experiment with changing the potion recipe the professor gave me one by one. Yoner. Any guesses? The devils beard flower, troll mushroom, malene jade dragon flower in the recipe is suspicious Actually, as far as I know, these have nothing to do with spirits. Is this all a trap? I dont think so. Maybe one or two at most? Even if it has nothing to do with spirits, it can be useful for amplifying the power to summon spirits or strengthening the users spirit. Lee Han admired Yoners quick analysis. Lee Han was also a skilled experimenter, but he could not keep up with Yoners in-depth knowledge of alchemy material books he had been reading since he was a child. Shouldnt I have read a book on alchemy instead of newspaper economics? Experimenting by removing one by one is the fastest, but the problem is then you run out of materials. Lee Han was lost in thought. What was Professor Thunderwalk thinking by putting a trap in the production method? Perhaps Ill have to go through the alchemy books and compare them to old recipes to find out whats wrong Yoner murmured in a dejected voice. At those words, Lee Han seemed to understand the professors thoughts. ah. I was told not to rely on recipes made by others, but to find out by searching for books on my own. Originally, knowledge learned through ones own study lasts longer than knowledge taught by others. When he recalled that point, Lee Han got goosebumps. I guess I was too good at matching the professors thoughts. Those who look into the abyss for a long time tend to resemble the abyss. Lee Han shook his head to shake off his fear. I have to stop being swayed by the professors. Do you want to go find a book? Yoner. Wouldnt it be enough to spend an entire weekend to find out in the book? Perhaps Absolutely not. I have to go out tomorrow. Lee Han said with a firm face. In those eyes, a firm determination that no professor could shake burned like a flame. For a moment, Yoner felt something similar to being moved by that determination. Then I got confused. Can I be so moved by the fact that Im going out? Everyone stop making potions and gather in one place! ?? I will find out how by experiment. There must be a shortage of materials? I will gather the ingredients of everyone here and make the most of the excess. I guess Ill have to go to another tower as well. ! Asan was amazed. It would not be possible to experiment several times with only the materials collected by one person, but the story changed when all the students materials were collected. Wouldnt that increase the amount of remaining material? Yoner also nodded. It would be helpful if the other top students also joined us. Others can point out things I dont know. Priest Siana would be nice. I belong to the Tower of the Phoenix. Do you want to come? Wont you come to Wardhanaz if he asks? Leaving the voices of his friends behind, Lee Han proudly left the break room. From the back, the conviction that the holiday will never be taken away came out. Wardanaz! Please! Dont go. really. Wodanaz. Call the princess too. Cant you guys do that much? Lee Han asked as if it was absurd. No were not close with the princess Youre the only one close. It was a bit difficult to deal with them, perhaps because they are members of the royal family. Yeah, I understand It wasnt that difficult, so Lee Han nodded. Ah, Cainando! What if I get the multiplication wrong!! I have to recalculate because of you! Im not wrong! You are wrong! This bastard tells a lie that goes nowhere! The formula in front of you is wrong! Lee Han was taken aback by that appearance. these children? * * * C Princess. This is Wodanaz. -! When Lee Han knocked on the door, the princess looked at Lee Hans hand with eyes full of anticipation. However, there were no snacks in Lee Hans hand. After hearing the explanation, the princess nodded and went down to the lounge below, but somehow felt as if her shoulders were drooping. Lee Han felt sorry for nothing. Im going to have to carry something with me when I go up It was a ledger anyway, so other friends were filling it out, so it was to Lee Hans advantage to give him more snacks. It only pricked Lee Hans conscience a little because he seemed to be confiding in his innocent friends too much. Is this here? Arriving at his destination, Lee Han looked around. As a member of the Blue Dragon Tower, there were not many opportunities to come to other towers. The blue dragons tower was luxurious enough to feel luxurious, but the phoenixs tower gave off a godly aura. Maybe it was because of the differences between the students. for a moment. How do I get in? Arriving in front of the Phoenix Tower, Lee Han realized that he did not know how to enter. Lee Han decided to give it a try just once. Tung- ! As if there was some kind of invisible curtain over the towers main gate, Lee Han was pushed back. Is it magic to stop intruders? Of course it is. If people who do not belong to the Tower of the Phoenix are allowed to enter, there will be an uproar. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family? A familiar voice spoke from behind. A snake-beast student wearing a priestly uniform was tilting his head. As soon as Lee Han saw Priest Shiana, he instinctively put Abu in front of him and said, Priestess Cyana, who made that excellent potion last time! Oh really. Your praise is too much. It wasnt a compliment, it was a matter of course. I made a potion this time, take some with you. It will help you recover from fatigue. Priestess Cyana smiled very broadly and handed over the potion. Chapter 62 Chapter 062 Lee Han received the potion and put it in his pocket. Im so happy to receive such a wonderful potion that Im about to cry What are you here for? If there is anything I can help with, I will help you with anything. Lee Han confided to Priest Siana the terrible trap hidden in the alchemy assignment. Priest Shiana listened with a thoughtful expression, then said Ah as if thinking of something. Somehow, there were materials that looked a little strange, so I tried to compare them while looking for books later I really need the help of Priestess Cyana, who is unrivaled in alchemy. At Lee Hans words, Priest Shiana nodded without worrying at all. Of course I have to help. I will take the Phoenix Tower students with me! Lee Han thought as he watched Priest Siana run away excitedly from behind. It would be very comfortable if the white tiger tower was that easy * * * The black turtle tower was easier. Nilia and Ratford had brought their friends. In fact, it was harder to deal with the Black Turtle Tower students who were sitting in the black market than persuading them to come out. Thinking Lee Han had brought something, everyone lined up to exchange first. C Wardanaz! How about a cane knife here?! Even the White Tiger Tower students need this! C Get out of the way! Wodanaz. How about a talisman of avoidance of golems here?! In contrast, the students of the White Tiger Tower Woda Nazda! Never deal with it alone! The students at the White Tiger Tower did not move easily, even if Durgyu, who was worse than him, went in instead and made his friends come out. Lee Han eventually gave up and came back. Well even without them, the number of people would be sufficient. There were enough leftover materials as the students of the three towers gathered. Yihan and Yoner, with the help of Priest Shiana, gathered the remaining ingredients separately and measured the amount precisely. They were experimental materials to find a manufacturing method. Everything is ready. I think we can test it like this. Everyone has had a hard time. The students gathered at the table let out a sigh. Professor Thunderwalks bullshit No, I never thought Id have to go through this hardship one more time because of the trap. Wardanaz. Come to think of it, I heard youre going out tomorrow with an outing ticket? ! The Blue Dragon Tower students knew that Lee Han had been given an exit ticket, but the other Tower students did not. Not only the Black Turtle Tower students, but also the Phoenix Tower students all looked at Lee Han with round eyes in surprise. You got a ticket to go outside?! As expected, it is Mr. Wardanaz. No, how can I get it? Should I catch the golem? It doesnt matter now! Wodanaz. What are you going to bring? The students surrounded Lee Han in a circle. I was very envious of going out on a Sunday, but more important than that was what Lee Han brought from outside. Outside if you can go outside, what should you bring? There are too many to choose from! Jin calm down and lets sort things out one by one. Lee Han was quiet, but his friends made a fuss more. If I could go out, what should I buy from outside? I will definitely eat it. As much as possible with something sweet and small. Lets borrow a wagon and bring it, Wordanaz! Dont you remember when you entered school? A wagon or something like that wont be allowed? Eat is good, but what about clothes? To be honest, the clothes I am wearing right now are not clothes, but rags. Isnt it comfortable? Nilia tilted her head. This looks like comfortable enough clothes I definitely want to wear sturdy and comfortable clothes. Shoes too! And a hat and cape too! And again Asan, who was listening from the side, interrupted. I need stationery like a book and a quill. Moon card What nonsense are you talking about? can you eat the book? Can you drink ink? no. I dont like to eat either. But seriously, I need a book. Asan was also serious. While preparing for the assignment, the students were stepping into the library of this magic school one by one. But, of course, the library was not such a warm and cozy place where you could easily find books according to the correct classification. Who sorted this out? A chaotic, chaotic space where sounds come out naturally! That was the schools library. As such, even if an assignment came out and I tried to refer to the book, finding the book itself was a job. The students couldnt help but miss the bookstore outside the school. The warmth and convenience of the benevolent bookstore owner wrapping the book in a paper package and presenting it to you when you say, Give me a book. If we continue like this, we might collapse first with a 95% chance before we can do the task. I need to find at least the basic books needed for the subject. Hmm That might make sense. The students, who had just been crying out for snacks such as butter cookies, chocolate cookies, caramel waffles, milk rolls, wafers, and maple syrup candies, nodded earnestly. And not only books, but also artifacts for calculations. I will die trying to calculate it by hand. Certainly that makes sense. Im bored because I dont have anything to read, but I need some magazines or novels. New cards or a chess board. ? My friends nodded and paused. Something was strange. Cainando you son of a bitch! Would that be urgent now! I said it because I was in a hurry! You guys say what you need, why cant I! Guys. Wodhanaz went to bed. ?! As he had to leave early on Sunday morning, Lee Han went straight to his private room after finishing his alchemy assignment. * * * I cant sleep. Lee Han was dumbfounded. He wasnt a child, and he couldnt sleep like the day before a picnic But this was a far cry from the innocence of expecting a picnic. Rather, it was more like being nervous before a difficult test. Can I really do well? Anyone who saw it would think it was a graduation test, but Lee Han was serious. It was a legitimate outing using the right to go out, but Lee Han was not vigilant. Clearly, this school has its pitfalls. Lets think. Whats the problem? Lee Han thought that the use of a wagon or horse would definitely be banned. Just as he did when he entered school, he was not the kind of person who would allow such a thing. Could you please allow me to bring you? I need to bring as many as possible How far is it from the nearest town? Distance was also an issue to consider. At the first escape there was a wagon, but not now. It was this school that made it possible to say, Come back for a day! to a village farther away than you can come and go in a day. shit. I should have learned the magic to move quickly! Lee Han lamented. If he had mastered physical strengthening magic, he wouldnt have had to worry about this. Of course, that wasnt something a freshman would worry about. Parala Rock! ?!? Suddenly, a book on the bookshelf popped out and opened randomly. It was a black book without a cover given to him by the skeleton headmaster. Tentacles with letters protruded from the black book and wrapped themselves around Lee Han. What? Before he could finish his words, Lee Han was somewhere else. An empty wasteland with nothing in the sky or on the distant horizon. Lee Han knew instinctively. It was an illusion created by the black book. pop! A black book appeared in front of Lee Han. The black book fluttered in the air, revealing the pages. The magic written on that page was < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes >, which Lee Han had learned the other day but could not complete. Now are you trying to learn this? The black book swayed up and down. It seemed like an affirmation. Did I think about it and recommend it? The black book swayed up and down again. It was cute, so Lee Han felt slightly better. It was more unique than I thought. for a moment. I dont have time to learn right now. i have to go out tomorrow bring me back. The black book hovered in mid-air and very slowly moved from side to side. It seemed like it was straight-up. Lee Han reflected on himself for thinking that he had just been admirable. Theres no way the book the principal gave you could be that good. Burn! Lee Han glanced at the flames. However, the magic was not cast. The black book shrugged and opened its pages again. It was as if he was saying that he could not write anything other than < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes >. Lee Han sighed and fixed his staff. * * * Prisoner number 24601! I. master. I am not a prisoner. Oops. It did. Im sorry. There are times when I get confused because of my age. Lee Han yawned as he listened to the conversation between the skeleton headmaster and his summoner. Now, I wasnt too shocked by that conversation. The black book forcibly dragged Lee Han to fantasy training, but luckily he didnt even take away sleep. It was training in a dream. Of course, I couldnt help but be mentally tired I hate myself for feeling grateful for this much. Congratulations on your outing, Wodanaz! You can be proud of it as it is a well-deserved reward for your achievements! thank you. The rules are simple! Leave at sunrise today and return to the front door by sunrise tomorrow. If you dont come back, the pursuit team will come out. I had guessed, but hearing it in my mouth was dumbfounded. The only burden you can bring in is the burden you carry. You cannot rent a wagon, horse, or other vehicle! All right. Then do your best! Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? Lee Han was puzzled. The rules are wider than I thought? Lee Han was prepared to limit the amount of money he could use, the weight of his luggage, and the size of his luggage. but thats not it what? * * * Lee Han ran hard. Thanks to this, I was able to reach my destination when the sun came up overhead. Philone Village. It was the closest town to the magic school. So youre saying that there are no mansions of noble families in this town right now? Tsk tsk. It must be a student who got out of magic school. its originally like that When the semester starts, people from school come out and ask us to move the mansion away. The great families of the Empire did not just leave school even when the semester started. In preparation for the vacation, he bought a mansion in a nearby village and kept servants and slaves on standby. It was money like a big family, but Lee Han was counting on it. He was going to come with a ledger of silver coins with the signatures of the students to make money but Lee Han was at a loss for words. Its like a crazy school. Then where did those mansions go? I went to Granden City over there. How long does Granden City take? Ill have to ride a horse for a few days to come out Lee Han realized why he didnt bother putting the amount limit, weight limit, and volume limit. In the first place, the student blocked all means to secure money. So that the escaped student can realize his mistake and despair when he arrives at the nearest Philone village! Do I really have to go this far? What did you say? its nothing. Lee Han raised his head. I will never back down after this. Where is the top building closest to here? Upper building? Its over there, butwhy? I will borrow money. The villagers were astonished. No matter how you look at it, hes from a noble family Am I okay? Chapter 63 Chapter 063 Originally, the great nobles of the empire did not borrow money. To be precise, I didnt borrow money directly. It was something that did not suit the face of an honorable nobleman. Of course, even the great nobility had times when they needed money. At such times, merchants who are now acquainted with the great nobility or who want to catch the eye of the great nobility come on their own. Say hello politely, talk a little about the world, praise the mansion, praise the family, and then say something like Im a lowly person, Id like to give a little money to a nobleman, and the great nobleman reluctantly nods his head in approval. I nodded After that, I just had to discuss the details with the butler, who works under a great nobleman. As much as things went like this, most of the great nobles of the empire did not know how to directly borrow money. What about the young boys and girls from that family who have just become adults? You wont even know how to get the words out. Thats why Arion, the branch manager of Kaakos Merchant Company, was surprised when a boy from a noble family came to ask for a loan. Are you really from the Wardanaj family? * * * The village of Philone was quite prosperous compared to its size. The roadside was crowded with people, and there were various kinds of shops that cannot be seen in the countryside. Besides, in such a village there were enough inns close to each other, and the taverns were full of people. Not only the village of Philone, but also other nearby villages and cities were full of life. The reason was simple. It was because of the magic school. As much as the area itself is where the magic school is located, it is overflowing with natural magic. A place full of rare materials from various dungeon monsters! In addition, wizards working within the magic school needed all kinds of materials and reagents for experiments. Who will bring this to you? Most wizards were weak and withered when they stood up in front of their desks. Of course, they had no choice but to hire adventurers. Adventurers flock excitedly as the reward was high, and the materials and reagents gathered quickly, so the excited wizards experimented and hired them again, and the imperial treasurer who saw the statement was angry, saying, Bring Osu Gonadaltes!! Anyway, except for a few people, a circle of happy circulation has been completed in this neighborhood. Lee Han was also lucky. Because with money, I could buy pretty much anything. Having money is better than not being able to live. Then lend me some money. Oh no. The young master of the Wodanaz family. Wait a minute please wait a minute. Cant you? no! Its not that it doesnt work. Of course I will lend it to you. The goat-beast branch manager hurriedly shook both hands. If the other party was the Wodanaj family (and it wasnt a fake), it was unconditionally profitable to lend. He had no intention of going to the Wardanaj family to ask for money back. It was an advantage just to be able to form a relationship with the Wardanaj family. Aryan made up his mind. good night. Even with my own money But as a merchant, I couldnt help but tremble. How much will the opponent ask for? If its more than Arianes entire property, youll have to quickly contact the top and ask for permission How much do you want? Lee Han hesitated. Seeing that, Aryan became more and more frightened. how much?? is it possible for twenty silver coins? yes? If it doesnt work, even about fifteen silver coins Ariane was dumbfounded, but belatedly realized one fact. The other person was wearing clothes that seemed to have been seen somewhere. It was the magic school uniform. Were you a student at a magic school?!? It was even first grade. As much as he knew the insanely strict rules of the magic school, Arion couldnt help but be surprised. How did you get out of first grade?? Ah it was the Wardanaj family. Aryan understood without even realizing it. The opponent in front of me was truly from the Wardanaz family. Who could have gotten out of magic school in the first year if not from the Wardanaz family? I never dreamed that a great noble would come and ask for money but its the Wardanaz family! Twelve silver coins? Oh no. You can cut it down. * * * Aryan, who grasped the situation, tried to make Lee Han comfortable. When he said that he could serve refreshments with the tea and give away silver coins for nothing in return, Lee Han looked rather suspiciously at Arian. Oh no. It doesnt mean anything suspicious. I guess Ill have to go somewhere else Really! It was a thoughtful remark because the young man of the Wodanaz family seemed to have no money right now! Aryan was unfair. What kind of money would a first grader who barely got out of magic school have? The situation right now is money doesnt matter. I believe in you. Mr. Arion! You have eyes to see I will not forget your faith even after I succeed in life! It was a touching situation Ah. If its like that I dont have money, but I have things that could be money. ? Aryan tilted his head. It was hard to believe that a freshman freshman had anything worthwhile. I cant believe the wand Aryan laughed bitterly inwardly. It was a misunderstanding often made by magic school students. Last year, I heard that a third-year student broke out and tried unsuccessfully to sell a cane. The basic wand given by the magic school was less expensive than I thought. Here is the account book of debts owed to me by other Imperial families. Aryans chin was wide open enough to touch the table. What crazy!?!?!!! Originally, I was going to turn the mansion with this, but damn No, the principal moved the mansion to another place. That it was. If its something like this its really worth the money. It was just like cash. Besides, it didnt just end with cash. If you go to that family with that, the family will give you another reward as much as you have shown kindness to the lineage from your family. Because thats the honor of an imperial nobility! But I was really coveted, but Ariane drew a line. If you have that, thats enough. I will lend you money. Then this ledger No. You must have it. At Arianes words, Lee Han looked at him with an expression of Did this merchant start working today for the first time? Originally, when borrowing money, it was the law that the lender owned the goods, not the borrower. Ariane was a bit stunned. This is to show trust! The reason Arion didnt covet that ledger was simple. That was the promise of the Wardanaj family and other noble families. How much gratitude would the wordanaz familys young master receive if he later went to another familys mansion with that ledger? Arion could benefit from going around other noble families with that ledger, but it could be viewed badly by the Wardanaj family. -Didnt that merchant trick Lee Han into stealing the ledger? Even if Arien suffered a little loss, she tried not to be misunderstood as having deceived the young master in front of her. Instead, I was misunderstood like Did this merchant start working for the first time today? young master. Think about it. You are from the Wodanaz family, so what does it matter if I have the ledger or not? Is that so. Still, it would be better to have one Can I guide you around the village? You must need a lot of things. Ariane changed the topic. The needs of the students who had just escaped were decided. Lee Han nodded. I would appreciate it if you would. By the way, arent they directing you to the shop connected to the upper guild? no! Arion began to confuse whether the boy in front of him was from the Wardanaz family or the Wardanaz Merchant. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was none of the innocence or innocence common to those from aristocratic families. ? Ariane, who followed Lee Han as he left the room, realized that the refreshment he had brought earlier had disappeared. Have you eaten? weird? Didnt you eat anything? Ariane, who tilted her head, witnessed that the pocket of Lee Hans cloak was bulging. no way ah no * * * How about this cream puff? This dessert is made by one of the best artisans in town. This thin dough is filled with cream, so nobles will be satisfied No, please recommend something that is easy to store and small in volume. Lee Han acted thoroughly like an imperial supply officer who came out in preparation for a war. Bulky, brittle, perishable foods, no matter how delicious they were, were ignored. Only the maximum efficiency due to maximum compression was pursued. This canned food is Canned food that is popular in the Empire these days? Arent the designs pretty? I cant hold it tight like this! Seeing Lee Han clean up without worrying for even a second, Ariane was troubled. Should I recommend that you get a job at the guild after graduating from magic school? No matter how you look at it, its the quality of an outstanding merchant Lee Han picked out various groceries, calculated the volume and weight, and even handpicked a box to put them in. Wait. young master. You cannot drive a carriage to school. The principal will punish us. I know. I will bring it myself. ???!?! Aryan wasnt the only one surprised. The other employees were also staring at me with an expression of Shouldnt I stop the branch manager? no. What are you thinking? But Arian was not shaken. I had to admit it now. That the young master of the Wardanaz family is blessed with the blessings of a seasoned merchant. You must have an idea! Lets go to the tailor soon. I will match you with a suit. ? Lee Han looked at him as if he was saying something. Uh those nudes arent those clothes a bit uncomfortable? The clothes of the magic school students looked quite uncomfortable and rough. Even the staff could see it. But Lee Han didnt care much. Not very uncomfortable. !? Of course, its true that you need clothes Arion was relieved by Lee Hans continued words. You did have an idea for clothes though! Lets go to the clothes shop, not the tailor. Youre thinking of making it yourself? Right? Ariane felt dizzy at the sight of Lee Han entering the dry goods store and choosing only thick and durable fabric. It was clear that something was happening among the new students of the magic school this time. This is the same fabric, why is it cheaper? The pattern is out of fashion Then, please give me a cloth that is out of fashion. Which is more water-resistant, this cloth or this cloth? Following the grocery store earlier, Lee Han showed off his dazzling skills at the linen store. Even the seasoned linen shop owner and Ariane, who works as a branch manager at the top, couldnt help but admit that he picked out only the best fabrics out of countless fabrics. It was the young boy of the Wardanaj family who now rules this place! Chapter 64 Chapter 064 It looks like theyve chosen everything. Lee Han completed a frantic purchase. Lee Hans purchases did not end with going to grocery stores and clothing stores. A stationery store and a bookstore (full of cheap, sturdy papers! Are there any fantasy magic books that can fool the professors eyes?) Agricultural stores (where are edible seeds and seedlings?) and so on. Employees were amazed. I really wont die of starvation even if I fall on a deserted island! Where is the stable? A stable you mean? Aryan was puzzled. Like I said before, you cant drag a vehicle near the school. But Aryan didnt ask anymore. It was clear that this young master of the Wodanaz family had something on his mind. * * * The Amur Stables were crowded with people coming and going. Thanks to that, the owner of the stable, Amour, was busy without even opening his eyes. He counseled a group of adventurers who came to buy a new mount, and opened a space specializing in flying mounts on top of the tower in a hurry because of a customer who came to entrust the lightning eagle and ability did not work. As well as the ability to handle horses, he had to know how to handle most of the various mounts seen in the empire. After such a barely busy time, an unusual guest came. Are you a magic school student? hello. Hello. What are you looking for? Are there any of you who go straight to school from here? ! Amour was surprised. In fact, what the student said was right. The magic school located on the side of the mountain range was feared, but it did not have guests from outside. There were also merchants who had contracts with magic schools who came to supply supplies constantly, and adventurers who came after solving the requests made by wizards. However, to those who knew the situation well, the main gate of the magic school was notorious. There was even a saying, You die of old age while trying to pass through So people in a hurry went underground or flew to the sky. It was relatively easy to get through as long as your identity was confirmed. Right. Why do you ask? Ill pay, so can you get me out on the date? ! There was only one reason Lee Han came here. We have to prepare the next escape method. It was tenacity that even the skeleton headmaster could admire. A student who earnestly prepares for the next escape method instead of going around town and eating dessert on a nice day with an outing pass. And such a blazing sincerity was conveyed to Amour. amazing! Amur looked at Lee Han with shocked eyes. Everyone knew about the rumors of the magic school. It is said to be a place of harsh education to the extent that students try to escape. But to think that a young magic school student came out like this and came up with a bold plan. Among the tribes living in the toughest lands of the Empire, not many boys had this kind of talk. I want to help. Amour wanted to help Lee Han as much as he admired Lee Hans guts. But there was a problem. Thats hard. May I ask why? Ive been to a magic academy with guests a few times, but the academys identity verification is extremely thorough. Compared to the front door, it was easy, but empty was not so easy. The guests who flew through the sky and approached the magic school had to stop at the designated location. When the signal was sent, a person from the magic school flew in to verify the identity. If the person who made an appointment in advance is correct, they will be let in. But since you said youve been in before cant you come in with a good reason? Right. Getting in is not a problem. But when it comes out, its a problem. The school checks the number of students even when they leave. ! When Amour came in on a flying eagle, he made sure that Amur was riding alone on top of the eagle when leaving. It was close to impossible to deceive them as they used various magics to make sure no one was hiding. Lee Hans expression darkened after hearing the explanation. shit. Should I go this far? The motto of the magic school seemed to have to be changed to should we go this far at this point. But it is not that there is no way. Amour put a thick cigar in his mouth and lit it. What method? Get an ownerless mount from inside. When I come, you can ride the mount you got inside and fly after me. ? Lee Han did not understand. If you check when you go out anyway, wont you get caught? Ill check anyway, but wont it catch on? That is a bit different. I also found out about it by chance People who come from outside thoroughly check their mounts when they leave again, but people who stay inside dont check that thoroughly when they leave. As much as the professors go out, they didnt check so thoroughly when the people staying inside went out. When Amour happened to go out with one of the professors, Amour inspected them several times, but the professor sent them away without even looking at them. Of course, going out alone will increase the chances of getting caught. But if you go out with me when I come in, the attention will be on me. At least this seems to be the way. shit. Can I get a ride without an owner inside the school? I wanted to steal the owners mount, but Im saying this just in case you didnt know, but dont think about stealing the owners mount. of course. I have no intention of doing anything like that. Amur nodded with a satisfied smile at Lee Hans answer. exactly. It is barbaric and cruel to forcefully separate it from its owner. Lee Han gave up because he thought, Since its a mount for wizards, the moment you steal it, the alarm will go off and the owner will be contacted, but he didnt point it out because the other person seemed satisfied. There are still many uncertainties but at least this is the plan with the highest possibility right now. Lee Han didnt say, How do you get a vehicle that flies around the school! or I dont check thoroughly, but even if I unluckily remove the hood and cape, I might get caught! That was the sound of a loser. Ill do it. If thats the only way out! Thank you very much! also! When I first saw your eyes, I thought you werent a normal student. From now on, once every two weeks, I will visit the school at midnight on Saturday. Once youve prepared your mount, come to the stable at the top of the school tower. I will wait an hour each time I visit. If you come prepared, we will go out together. Lee Han nodded and suddenly became curious. Although they offered money, it was too much trouble for the owner of the stable to handle. I dont know if Lee Han will come out every time, but to come and wait for an hour. By the way Please forgive me as this may be an rude question. Why are you helping me like this? At Lee Hans question, Amour scratched his beard and grinned. The school is harassing students like you with ridiculously harsh rules. In my hometown we hate rules like that. I couldnt stand still when I saw students fighting like this. thank you! Han Lee was impressed. Righteousness and cooperation were still alive outside of school! * * * The time for going out was coming to an end. I had to calculate the time to go back, so now there was not much time left. There is one more place to stop by. Lee Han hurriedly ran away. It was < The Workshop of the Illusion Wizard Valdororn >. Not all wizards obtained imperial offices and served as civil servants. Some wizards received requests and solved them together with adventurers, and some wizards set up workshops in villages and lived on various requests. The place Lee Han is now visiting was one of those workshops. ?? Baldororn was taken aback by the students appearance. No matter how you look at it, he was a student at a magic school. Why is a magic school student coming? Baldororn was a magician with maximum 3rd circle magic. This was about the level of a 2nd or 3rd year at a magic school. There are several archmages inside, but they dared to come to Valdororns workshop. Besides, looking at the other persons atmosphere, it seemed that he was not an ordinary nobleman. From the intonation of speech to the appearance and gait, the great aristocrats cannot be hidden no matter how much they dress them up. What are you doing here? Im here to consult about magic. Baldororn was absurd. Did you come here to pick a fight? With youthful spirit, You cant set up a workshop at this level! Tell me. However, once he had received the consultation fee, Baldur Orn decided to listen. I am trying to enter a certain tower, but there is a magic to prevent intruders. As you specialize in fantasy magic, I thought you might know something. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baldororn was absurd. Isnt it too obvious what kind of tower that tower is referring to? Its a tower inside a magic school! Looking back, Lee Hans clothes were those of a first grader. Valdororn became even more bewildered. So, its not enough that the first graders succeeded in escaping the school, so they came to find a way to pierce the warning magic in the school? Im going to become a great wizard in the future! Valdororn simply exclaimed in admiration. He seems to have been casually hanging out while smoking a cigarette when he was that age There are countless types of magic to prevent intruders. To the point that no mage knows all magic. An excellent wizard can recognize the structure of such prevention magic, and a more advanced wizard can reverse it Baldororn was speechless. This was a matter of knowledge and experience, apart from talent. An excellent safecracker had plans for thousands of locks in his head. As such, even if you encounter a lock you have never seen before, you can quickly figure out what kind of structure it is compared to existing lock blueprints. It was similar to piercing the magic to block intruders. I had to keep hundreds of prevention magics commonly used in the empire in my head so that I could recognize this is a mixture of certain spells and this is similar to a certain spell even when I met magic I had never seen before. No genius could have simply dispelled the prevention magic without knowledge and experience. Thisrequires seasoned experience and a lot of knowledge. No matter how many questionable spells I tell you, you wont be able to dispel them if you dont master them. Id rather break the spell than dispel it Baldororn paused as he spoke. It was inadvertently saying something nonsensical. Dispelling the magic gracefully and quietly was, of course, more magically difficult. But breaking the spell was never easy. In some ways, it could be said to be more difficult. If it was magic in the magic school, the amount of magic power would be considerable, but it had to be struck with so much force that the solid structure that supported the magic was shaken. Where can I get that kind of power? no. I made a mistake. This is nonsense. no. Please tell me in detail how to break it. ?!! Chapter 65 Chapter 065 Baldororn was taken aback by Lee Hans words. This first-year student had unreasonable expectations because of his own nonsensical remarks. Moreover, this method was a dangerous method that could threaten the wizards life if he made a mistake. Since a huge amount of magic power is required to break magic with power, a student who is not yet proficient in magic could endanger his or her life if used incorrectly. However, Lee Han did not back down easily. I will never overdo it, so please tell me how. But Didnt you pay the consultation fee? I see. All right. Baldororn was convinced. I couldnt tell you because I received a consultation fee. First, you need a huge amount of horsepower. Individual strength will not suffice. Please use the magic circle and magic stone. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Magic circle mana stone. All of them were methods used by wizards to make up for the lack of magic power. As the level of magic went up, the amount of mana required increased. I couldnt solve all of these things on my own. Draw a magic circle to amplify the amount of magic power and collect it in one place, or use the jewels that are charged with magic power as additional batteries. Did you learn how to draw a magic circle? I am still learning. Lee Han recalled the < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > lecture he was taking at school. Drawing a magic circle was close to solving a complicated math problem. It requires mathematical persistence and effort rather than sensory sense. It was the students who suffered thanks to this. When students who are confident in addition and subtraction are asked to solve various complex laws and operations, it is now difficult to distinguish whether geometry is the name of a river or the screams of students. Good. In any case, if you succeed in gathering mana that way, stand at the release point of the magic circle and control the mana. Once the mana was gathered in a magic circle, now I had to control it and hit the magic. Hitting it sounded simple, but it was more difficult than putting it together. Controlling is also controlling, but above all, in order to give a powerful impact, you must release the accumulated mana at once without hesitation. It didnt flow mana like a flowing river, but at once violently like a waterfall when a dam opened! It wasnt something ordinary wizards were accustomed to. Most of the time, it was a constant flow of mana, and there was no such thing as a runaway mana release. Hmm I dont think it will be that difficult. At Lee Hans words, Baldororn sighed. Despite such warnings, the freshman listened lightly to Valdororns words. Oman. That was, inevitably, a weakness that geniuses had. Why do talented wizards die earlier than untalented wizards? He believes in his talent and dies while experimenting with magic saying, Its okay, I wont die. It was only natural that the newcomer had a weakness called arrogance, as he was a talent enough to escape in the first year after entering Einroguard. It cant be helped. Baldororn decided to show reality to the talented boy in front of him. It was a bit embarrassing to be teaching a future archmage, but what can I do? I covet the moon and draw its water! Baldororn took out a handful of powder made by grinding the moonlight stone out of his pocket, then swung his staff and drew an intricate pattern. Then, by chanting a long spell, he raised his mana. It was the 3rd circle magic < Lunarion''s Moonlight Labyrinth >. Illusion magic to stop raiders in the middle of the night that anyone who wants to learn illusion magic wants to learn. It was one of Valdororns pride. ! Lee Han was surprised. Apparently, across the table, Baldororn was sitting, but it seemed to be far away, as if the perspective was out of place. The ominous feeling of falling into a different space the moment you step foot between the two. After casting his magic, Baldororn opened his mouth. Dont make any quick moves. From the outside, there seems to be nothing wrong Are you falling into a maze the moment you step on it? Baldororn was momentarily taken aback. He wondered how the boy in front of him noticed it. At first, I thought I knew what kind of magic it was, but judging by the look on my face, I didnt. Then there is one reason to stay. This boy felt a sense of incongruity just by seeing the mana emanating from the magic. It was truly a great sense. youre right. Anyway, the reason I wrote this spell is to show you how difficult it is to break magic by force. I see Lee Han admired the friends kindness. This wizard named Baldororn seemed like a better teacher than the professors at the wizarding school. He kindly and in detail explains what he has to learn, and when he understands everything, he gives a goal for the student to try, and at the same time, he doesnt forget to explain why that goal came out done ruler. Do it carefully once. Ill give you any time. Instead, you should always stop if you think it might be dangerous. thank you. ? Valdororn felt something strange. For some reason, Lee Han was looking at Baldororn with respect. why? * * * Boom! There was no sound outside, but Valdororn could hear it clearly. It was a distinctive roar when the magic collided with each other and the magic was broken. Nonsense! Valdororn was horrified. only once. It was just one attempt. It wasnt even a serious or desperate attempt. The boy in front of me did not even draw a magic circle, briefly raised his mana once, pulled it out as if lightly testing it, and hit it with magic. However, that alone was enough to clear < Lunarion''s Moonlight Labyrinth >. A torrent of magical power bursting out like a waterfall blew away the elaborately constructed magic. Valdororn did not understand. I even knew that my opponent had talent. However, if he gathered mana in such a short time, the amount of mana had to be insufficient. Lets say that even though I made a lot of concessions and accumulated enough magic power in such a short time (I dont know how). Then it was normal to be clumsy in handling that amount of horsepower. Unless you were born with too much magical energy and have become accustomed to handling that amount of magical energy, you cannot accurately control the accumulated magical energy. It was as absurd as a first-time seafarer skillfully handling a huge wave. What is it? thank you! So, Lee Han expressed his gratitude without knowing what Baldororn was thinking. yes? Thanks to Valdororns wonderful teachings, I was able to realize this. For a moment, Baldur Orn wondered if Lee Han was making fun of him. It was so absurd that I wondered if a mad professor from a magic school disguised himself as a first-year student and then came out and started a fight! However, Lee Hans eyes were too pure to think that way. It was filled with pure gratitude. No Im really no big deal. I didnt teach you anything No. This is the first time anyone has taught me as easily and accurately as Waldo Orn. Dont go anywhere and say that! Baldororn stopped in fright. The crazy professors at the magic school might get angry and turn Baldororn into a frog. Lee Han seriously bowed his head and said hello. The next time I come out, I will visit Valdororn again and ask him. No no no. I have nothing to teach you. To be honest, Baldororn wanted to say dont come, but he couldnt even say that because he was paid for consulting. Im just being timid and saying I have nothing to teach you. However, such an attitude only showed humility in Lee Hans eyes. Until humble! The more rice ripens, the more it bows its head. This attitude of Baldororn only made it look more dignified. Looking at that figure, it seemed somehow cool to be doing a workshop like this in a corner of the village. Originally, the more excellent wizards, the more they enjoy eccentricities. It was clear that this wizard named Baldororn also set up a workshop as a kind of pastime. see you next time! Lee Han went out, grateful for this meeting. Baldororn sat with a dumbfounded expression on his face, then rose from his seat. Then, he changed the sign hanging in front of the studio door from open to closed. Then, I opened the fantasy magic book that I hadnt read in a while. I dont know how helpful this will be, but I thought I should study something first. * * * Mr. I can be alone Professor Garcia said, looking at the skeleton headmaster floating next to him. It was Professor Garcia who was in charge of the front door at this time. There was no need to have a skeleton headmaster. There was only one reason why the Skeleton Principal, who would never step out on anything that wasnt his responsibility, was doing this here. Because its fun! Somehow, student Lee Han is waiting for him to be late! In this Einrogard, there were fewer students who got out of school than those who escaped. Students who received such a rare opportunity went out with great joy, but in fact, the school did not let the students out with such a pure heart. Because all sorts of pitfalls awaited the innocent student. It was common for students who went out with joy to realize the reality and end up wandering around the village in despair as they had no money, and then were dragged away in tears. And such a student was not given a second chance. Getting the second pass was much more difficult than getting the first pass. I think it would be okay to give out the right to go out a little more generously as a reward Thats still a long way off. Professor Garcia. If you teach students with such a complacent and soft heart, they will become weak and inert. A true wizard is an ordeal! Ah, I understand, so work on it. Professor Garcia cut off his words as if he was fed up. The skeleton principal theory of true wizards are born from trials has been heard so much that Im tired of it. Oh hey, that ancient wizard! Your expression is very predictable. Maybe its best not to expect too much. Isnt Lee Han usually not very clever? sure it is Surprisingly, the headmaster of the skeleton readily acknowledged it. Thats why I rated Lee Han so highly. But this has nothing to do with magic talent or tough mind. I need to find money, but there is nowhere to get it, and even if I do, there is a limit to how much I can take with me Besides, time is getting tighter and tighter! The more you think youre smart, the more you wont be able to come easily because of your greed. I hope the time comes soon. so that I can go catch it. You think to yourself. Professor Garcia replied bluntly, but admitted that there was some truth in the headmasters words. Why do students with exit tickets usually get caught and dragged away? It was because of that greed, If I had a little more time, I might be able to do something!. As soon as I arrived in the village, all kinds of unexpected situations came up, so I needed the ability to admit this and give up some parts. I tried to get everything I needed, but I fell into the headmasters trap ?!?! Pak! A huge figure appeared on the hill in front of the main gate. For a moment, I thought Professor Garcia was a giant porter or a troll porter. It wasnt. It was Lee Han carrying a mountain of burdens. The two wizards were at a loss for words at the ignorant solution that they could not think of as wizards. But that was just the beginning. When Lee Han climbed all the way up the hill, the boxes floated behind him and chased after him. Headmaster Skeleton had no choice but to admit it. Professor Voladi taught filthy well. Chapter 66 Chapter 066 Using Low Level Manipulation spells in succession while carrying a mountain of luggage, even floating the boxes! A normal wizard would have used higher circle magic in such a situation. In the first place, < Low Control > was not designed to be used like that! At most, if the quill or eraser was heavy, the magic made to float the marbles went so far beyond great, it even felt bizarre. Do I have to go that far with circle 1 magic? No, its body strengthening magic, right? Who taught you?? Professor Garcia, who was admiring the boxes floated by < Low Manipulation > magic, noticed the magical energy enveloping Lee Hans body belatedly. Elaborately arranged energy wrapped around Lee Hans body and helped him move. There was only one magic of such energy. Physical strengthening magic. It was a magic that was as popular as it was effective, but there were aftereffects as it was a magic that struck and fixed the magic in a persons body. If you are a veteran adventurer or mercenary, you may not know, but most of the students who have only lifted and put down a quill in front of their desk are so weak that they dont need to teach it anymore Where did you learn it? well? Headmaster Skeleton didnt change his expression, and took off his pretense. It was truly a rich expression management. Did you find it in the library and learn it? I should have warned you Dont be so. Professor Garcia. If you keep putting restrictions like that, the mage becomes weak. Isnt this the culprit? Professor Garcia suddenly became suspicious of the skeleton headmaster. There was no reason, but just! * * * The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes, which Lee Han was forced to learn, was quite an unusual magic. Usually, body strengthening magic had a detailed set of strengthening parts. Power is power. If youre agile, youre agile. This was especially true for lower circle magic. If he was too greedy for the magic of the lower circles, it could become a bizarre magic that no one could master. But < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes > belonged to that grotesque magic. A bizarre 1-circle magic that strengthens four areas: strength, agility, cardiorespiratory endurance, and reflexes! Because of that, the training had no choice but to be that difficult. For magic that simply enhances strength, the image of a merchant under the heavens, and for magic that enhances agility, the image of a fast-flying bird. However, it was not easy to create an image that combines all four fields. -I think I can see why Gonadaltes was included in the name of the magic. Lee Han gritted his teeth at the black book and complained. Some spells were named after the wizard who created them. It was the magicians honor, and at the same time, it became a milestone to know what kind of magic it was. And the name Gonadaltes was a definite milestone. Magic made like a real dog! Shouldnt we at least match the magic names similarly? Normally, with magic like that, you just have to deal with agility. try and fail try and fail Through numerous trials and errors, Lee Han found a direction. Although Lee Han himself did not know it well, the breadth and flexibility of his thinking were, in a way, a rarer advantage than the amount of horse power. With that advantage, the image Lee Han chose was the young head of the skull principal. Of course, Lee Han didnt know what the skeleton headmaster looked like when he was young. However, Lee Han used his own imagination to draw a picture of himself when he was young. He looks fine, but he must have had a dirty temper with his eyes burning with madness, so he gave off a warlike and sharp impression. He must have liked fighting enough to create magic like this, so he had a sleek and well-trained physique After putting on a dark outfit and even a staff, the image of an evil wizard that wouldnt be strange to come out as a villain was completed. I thought, but he looks really strong. A mage who is strong, fast, durable, and has good reflexes. And surprisingly, this image worked. The magic that had been emptyly failing over and over again began to show itself. C Feet, fold the ground! C Feet, fold the ground! C Feet, fold the ground! Serial spell chant. After persistent attempts, the magic was finally completed. Lee Han felt that the magic power was engraved on his body like a pattern and helped him. Not only strength and agility, but also lung endurance and reflexes. Parala Rock! The black book fluttered as if celebrating Lee Hans achievement. Lee Han, who was satisfied with the result of his hard work, hesitated. Suddenly an idea came to my mind. -wait for a sec. Doesnt body strengthening magic have that rebound? If this is a magic that deals with multiple fields The black book sent Lee Han out of the fantasy space before he finished asking questions. * * * Of course, I couldnt help but feel anxious. Because now was not the time for Lee Han to decide between means and methods. It was that much of a burden. Lee Han took < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes > and at the same time generated mana and circulated it through his body in a way he had learned from Professor Ingeldel. No, it wasnt circulated in the body, it was just released. It was still too much to control that much. However, that alone was enough to strengthen and protect the body. In addition, continuous casting of < Lesser Manipulation >. In fact, at this point, Professor Ingeldell would also respond, No, of course its impossible to try to control magic while casting magic like that. And a more serious problem was the enormous consumption of mana. Originally, I would have to take a few steps and fall down Headmaster Skeleton grumbled inwardly. It seems that he wrote < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes >, but it was so perfect that it was not interesting. Originally, after learning that magic, it was polite for the teacher who created the magic to cast it saying, Since its a 1st-circle magic, wont it consume a lot of mana? In fact, all of the Skull Principals other pupils fell like that, making the Skull Principal happy. Its a 1-circle magic, but its a trap magic thats not 1-circle for all difficulty effects and magic consumption! but its just going over. Welcome back The skeleton headmasters disapproving tone made Lee Han happy. It meant passing through all the traps. Thank you for the valuable outing. I will never forget the kindness of the principal. Student Lee Han. I dont need to say that. Professor Garcia was a little taken aback. He sent Lee Han out because of his outstanding achievements, but wasnt it because the principal sent him out because he was kind? Uh huh Professor Garcia. Isnt that a rare etiquette these days? Professor Garcia ignored the headmasters words. Student Lee Han. After entering, take as much potion as possible to help recover from fatigue and get a good rest. Youd better get a good nights sleep. He was prepared, but when Professor Garcia said this, Lee Han honestly became a bit scared. Cant I use magic? Was magic itself the principals last trap? All right. Lee Han bowed his head and entered the open front door. The skeleton headmaster opened his mouth to Professor Garcia, who was happily watching his back. for a moment. So how did you get the money? ! * * * Lee Han did the best he could before collapsing. Organize your luggage, explain to your friends, ask for them, drink potion ? After sleeping soundly until broad daylight, Lee Han was embarrassed when he woke up. My body Is it too fine? It was too fine. It should be painful, but if you dont get sick, its rather more anxious. Lee Han cautiously left the room with an uneasy mind. Wardanaz! A few Blue Dragon Tower students were waiting for Lee Han in the break room with anxious and nervous expressions. Wardanas!! You woke up! I was worried! Some were welling up with tears. Lee Han was more perplexed. what? Bringing a lot of food from outside, who makes a lot of fuss with each other and leaves to compete? I did overdo it, but I wasnt worried about it that much, right? uh? okay? Gainando said you might die Instead of replying, Lee Han sat down on a chair in front of the break room. In a corner of the break room, the luggage Lee Han had brought was piled up. When I put everything in my personal room, there were a lot of bulky things, so they were piled up. Looking at it again I must have brought it like a madman. It was a quantity of material that made me feel proud and like a crazy person. How did you bring this up by yourself? I took care of the stable horse for you while you slept. thank you. Yoner. for a moment. The character of that word must be a bit damn right? Are you okay? huh? Yoner tilted his head. Are you okay? I fed him and brushed him, but he stayed still. Lee Han was furious. This bastard? The guy who made a fuss when he was taken care of by Lee Han stayed quiet when someone else took care of him? Of course, it could have been because he was so severely hurt by Lee Han that he felt grateful when someone else took care of him, but Lets see. ruler. cocoa. Lee Han accepted the glass of warm cocoa. Even though my body was fine, the sweet cocoa couldnt be that delicious. Lee Han rummaged through his pockets. Yoner was puzzled. What are you looking for? silver. just drink it because I gave it to you Lee Han looked at Yoner with a moved expression. Yoner gave a puzzled look. When he came to his senses, Lee Han let out a sigh. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A new week has begun Everyone in the break room nodded with heavy expressions. The arrogance and arrogance of the second week was nowhere to be found. What kind of suffering and trials await us this week? Has everyone done their homework? I did. if you can call it an assignment. Im done. a pile of garbage. Seeing everyone avoiding their eyes, Lee Han felt a little sorry. Did you ask any questions? I finished all the assignments for Professor Thunderwalk, but that was all that was left. White Tiger Tower Flag. When the story of the flag of the White Tiger Tower came out, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower hardened their faces. Headmaster Skeletons < Basic Magical Personality Education > task. In fact, I still had some doubts about why this was a personality education task, but the task was a task anyway. Has anyone tried it? I couldnt do anything. shit. I tried to seduce one of the white tiger tops by giving them candy, but I failed. Im almost done! All of the other friends didnt leave their hands on Lee Han. Everyone tried to figure out how to do it in their own way. Starting with sneak break-ins (everyone bounced out), bribing (failed because other White Tiger Tower students interfered), counterfeiting, and so on. But neither method worked. Guinando, who arrived late at the break room, said. Cant we just hold hands and exchange flags with the White Tiger Tower guys? What kind of immature things are you talking about! Have you forgotten how brutally the White Tiger Towers attacked Wardanaj? ? Lee Han listened and paused. I dont think it was that much Everyone, calm down. Because I have a method in mind. ! The noisy place became quiet at Lee Hans words. Gainando said as if he knew. Is it an exchange? Is that all there is to it? No. Im going to raid it at night and bring it out. As expected, its Wodanaz! At Lee Hans words, cheers erupted from the resting room of the Blue Dragon Tower. Chapter 67 Chapter 067 The Tower of the Blue Dragon, who arrived late, wondered at the noisy lounge and asked. whats the matter? Wodhanaj wants to raid the White Tiger Tower and take the flag! waaaaaaa! I was waiting for you! Each new student heard the situation and burst into cheers. No matter how you think about it, isnt an exchange better? Kainando muttered as if he still couldnt understand. Lee Han was curious and asked. It was quite rare for Kainando to express his opinion in such a way. Why do you think so? By exchanging, we can solve tasks stably and without risk to each other. yes. But since I couldnt trust the White Tiger Tower guys, I came to the conclusion that it wouldnt work. The White Tiger Tower looks believable this time. why? Seeing the white tiger tower kids giving me bread and milk and talking kindly Lee Han was shocked. Giving bread and milk in a situation like now where you dont even have enough to eat was never simple kindness. No matter how much he conceded, up to half a loaf of bread was kindness, but if he went beyond that, he had to be seen as having dark ulterior motives. Did you try to buy Kainan Island? All in all, why? Come to think of it, Guinan Island is a pretty good target. He seemed to have the right to speak because he was a member (of course, the students of the White Tiger Tower would not have known exactly the atmosphere inside the Blue Dragon Tower) . good. Guinan Island. Lets do as you say before attacking. uh? really? huh. Go tell the White Tiger Tower guys that I changed my mind. Arent you going to tell the other kids? Gainando was puzzled. Shouldnt we tell our friends who are excited about the raid now that the plan has changed a bit? Because if I told them of your great plan, they wouldnt accept it. Well, thats it too. Ill tell you and Ill come! Gainando set off right away confidently. Yoner, who was listening to the conversation from the side, put on a worried expression. Lee Han nodded as if he understood Yoners concern. dont worry. Even if the White Tiger Tower guys are a bit dirty, they wont grab and harass Gainando in the current situation. no. I was worried that Gainando would betray you. Isnt Gainando such a person? But you dont know the world. I wish there was a potion that would prevent betrayal. Lee Han became very slightly afraid of Yoner. More than that, Cainando is your cousin! * * * Are you done? It is done. The students of the White Tiger Tower were satisfied with the stylish flag. Surprisingly, the students of the White Tiger Tower were seriously thinking of exchanging flags. even though its a fake flag! Taking the opponents real flag with a fake flag was a pretty ingenious idea. Of course, it wasnt easy. Because I had to fool all the students in the Blue Dragons Tower who had good eyesight. Thanks to this, the White Tiger Tower students went to the Black Turtle Tower Black Market to exchange the precious rabbit meat they caught over the weekend for fabric and dye. While everyone was hungry, the blood was painful, but it was unavoidable. Moradi! its okay! The prince has come over! Pick a time and place to exchange! As planned, we will meet in front of the main building tomorrow when the sun rises overhead! Angrago, a goat-beast student at the White Tiger Tower who went to meet Kainando, exclaimed excitedly. also! Well done Ango! I ate such precious food, but I have to do this much! Everyone was clapping and stamping their feet, but Giselle still looked uneasy. Dwarf student Dukemar next to him asked. Whats wrong, Moradi? Any problem? I still dont know if that prince is useful Giselle had a reason to be uneasy. Originally, no matter what group it was, the leader who led that group had a unique aura. I hate to admit it, but I could tell just by looking at Lee Han from the Wodanaz family. Even if you dont go all the way to the leader, if you have a certain position in the group, you cant help but notice it strangely, Prince Gainando didnt feel that way. Moradi. Trust Anragos eyes. That prince will surely be a useful lever. thats right. i think so too. When Dukema sided with Anrago, all the other students joined in. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What do you call a bastard who has no ability but only confidence? Of course, Giselle did not fall for the friendship of such friends. Objectively, Anrago was not that capable. If they had the ability, they wouldnt have run away crying when the three of them went to fight Wardanaz! But Giselle said no more. Giselle was acting like a boss in the White Tiger Tower, but she couldnt do everything on her own. Even the friends who believed in Giselles abilities and family and followed orders from below had feelings and dissatisfaction. If he insisted on Giselles orders too arbitrarily, he could have gone astray. Sometimes I had to show my friends that Giselle was listening. Because they were knights, everyone was very sensitive to this pride. okay. If Anrago goes that far, it must be true. lol. Anrago scratched the back of his head with an embarrassed expression. Even if it fails anyway, its a fake flag. Even if the deal fails or the other side prepares a trap, it should be seen that there is no damage to this side. Even if it fails, at best it will be about losing a fake flag that has no place to use it. Giselle thought so and nodded. good. Then everyone disbands. Lets exchange it tomorrow. okay! * * * A night when everyone was asleep. Lee Han and his friends were moving out of the tower in the dark. Surprisingly, it wasnt just the Blue Dragon Tower students. A student from the Tower of the Black Turtle was also in the mix. That was Ratford, a pro at stealing. Follow me. Since Lee Han was not wandering around alone, he needed the gaze of a professional thief. Fortunately, Ratford readily complied with Lee Hans request. omg. Yoner breathed in and let out a startled sound. Lee Han was also nervous. what? why? I should have called Nilia too! !!! Lee Han also realized his mistake belatedly. Of course, I didnt need Nylias ability to go stealing, but when I heard it later, Nylia was sure Ratford. If Nilia asks later, Ive never called you. All right? no. Ill have to get into it somehow. There were a lot of people, so it seemed impossible not to get into Nilias ears later. Lets explain later. That is the White Tiger Tower. In the darkness, only the moonlight illuminated the lofty tower. Lee Han nodded and slowly approached. Having been there a few times, it wasnt that unfamiliar to me. Everyone remembers the plan, right? Act according to plan. The Blue Dragon Tower students nodded their heads nervously. In fact, there was no such thing as a plan. Lee Han and Ratford enter the White Tiger Tower first. The other friends were hiding nearby, and when Lee Han told them to come in, they came in, and when they told them not to come in, they just waited. But theres no way you can do anything about being nervous. In particular, since all of them were from the imperial family, this midnight raid was the first time. Rat Mr. Ratford. Would you hold a branch in your mouth without making a sound? I heard it when I read the novel. Theres no one patrolling, and the number is small, so theres no need to do that. Mr. Ratford. I wrapped my shoes in cloth to make the noise! It can be slippery at night, so its better to loosen it. Thanks to that, Ratford was working as a daily thief instructor. Lee Han gestured to Ratford. lets go. yes. Lee Han and Ratford stood in front of the white tiger tower gate. It was natural, as if he had come to his tower. Asan, who was holding his sweaty palm tightly from behind, suddenly became puzzled. Even so, Ratford, why are you so familiar with Wardanaz? Lee Han held his breath and put his hand on the tower. And I tried to read the magic that dwells within this tower. ! In an instant, Lee Han almost collapsed. People felt far away when they tried to take in too much knowledge and information into their heads at once. What Lee Han felt now was similar. Countless number of spells were hung in this tower. In addition, it was largely due to Lee Hans excellent mana perception. Other students would have noticed, at best, just one or two simple magics nearby, but Lee Han sensed all the above. Are you okay?! Ratford whispered in horror at seeing Lee Han break out in a cold sweat. are you okay. are you okay. I was just a little perplexed. Its really not easy. The Mages Tower is not an easy place to enter. If its hard No. Lets do it. Lee Han concentrated not to read the entire tower. The only thing you have to break through anyway is the magic blocking the entrance! Woo woo woo woo- ! Huge magical energy began to gather. To the point where even the relatively insensitive Ratford could feel the gathering of mana. Are you okayme? Ratford was worried. If he made a mistake with that amount of mana, Lee Han could be seriously injured. no. If its Wodanaz-sama Boom!!!!!! !! !!!! A huge wave of magic spread that surprised even the students of the Blue Dragon Tower behind them. And Lee Han exclaimed. The door is open! Everyone come in!! Go lets go! * * * C Master. The magic of the White Tiger Tower has stopped. Anti-magicists again?! How did you get over the wall? The skeleton headmaster, who was studying magic in a deep underground workshop, was surprised after a long time. C It seems that the freshmen have stopped. ah. If thats the case. Things like that happen, too. Everyone, look at the assignment I gave you. will do in advance Headmaster Skeleton quickly regained his composure. for a moment. You cant fool the magic of the tower at the level of a freshman Did you get the artifact? What kind of idiots spilled the artifact? ah. no There was another way. The muttering skeleton headmaster quickly found the correct answer. Among the freshmen, there was one who could temporarily stop the magic of the tower. Did you hit it with force? I am ignorant but where did you learn to do that? Headmaster Skeleton was slightly puzzled. Such an ignorant method had no practical use and was dangerous, so not only the books but also the professors at school did not teach it well. In order to dispel the magic, you have to figure out the structure and find a gap. What ignorant guy is going to hit it with force? C Need to find out? no. you stupid skeleton I didnt say anything to you. Even if the entrance was opened, there must be other magic to block intruders? How did it go? The magic of the White Tiger Tower was not limited to the entrance. All sorts of anti-intrusion magics were placed inside the tower as well. C Most of the other defensive magic has also stopped. Skeleton Principal hesitated again. Didnt just pierce the entrance, but also stopped other magics? No, such an ignorant! How hard did he hit it so that the other magic stopped? Chapter 68 Chapter 068 Right at the moment when the headmaster of the skull was dumbfounded, Lee Han and his friends at the Blue Dragon Tower were running down the stairs. Magical power gathers again! Lee Han could feel it. The momentarily scattered magical powers of the tower quickly took shape and gathered again. Although they were instantly scattered by the unexpected shock, the magic of the magic school was indeed powerful. He was prepared to recover in this situation. And if all of this is restored again The plan could be twisted. Lee Han did not know how many spells were currently in the tower and what their effects were. However, it was possible to predict that if the magic reappeared, bad results would come to the intruders, Lee Han and his party. Cheek! Whoaaaagh! Guinan Island! Guinan Island!! In the process of gathering mana, it seemed that one magic was completed in an instant. As if flickering, magic was activated. Unluckily enchanted, Guinando flew as if being dragged all the way back the stairs. It was as if someone had hooked an invisible hook on Gainandos collar and pulled it. Cheak! Kainando was thrown out of the front gate of the White Tiger Tower and rolled around. The magic to expel intruders was evident. Hurry! If the other magic is also completed, the work becomes troublesome! Okay! The Blue Dragon Tower students nodded. It was almost embarrassing, but they had a stronger leader than anyone else. The students, who were about to be taken aback by Lee Hans cold command with a chiseled face, regained their composure and chased after him. bang! The door to the break room opened. Lee Han and Ratford found what looked like flags or flags that would make money quickly. This what is this?! Durgyu, who came down from his private room at the faint commotion, blinked in embarrassment. The Blue Dragon Tower students who couldnt be here in the first place were rushing into the first grade break room. Durgyu recognized the face of a familiar friend and asked in a hushed voice. Leehan! How did this happen Durgyu! huh? Behind there! Yes? Durgyu inadvertently looked back. Lee Han threw the bead and slashed the careless Durgyus chin. The poor orc fell asleep again for trusting Yihan. haha! This white tiger top guy! Pay the military price for being arrogant with Wardanaj! As one of the Blue Dragon Tower students cheered, Yoner looked at Lee Han with confused eyes. It was the expression of Is it okay to be like this, really?. Lee Han shook his head and said, This is good for Durgyu too. The reason Lee Han didnt tell Durgyu about the raid plan was simple. After all, Durgyu was a student at the White Tiger Tower. It wasnt because I was afraid of betrayal. It was because he was worried that Durgyu, who was already being looked down upon in the White Tiger Tower, would be ostracized if he involved in this plan. Yoner knew that, so he agreed, but Even considering that, I think I hit him in the jaw too hard! Seeing him collapsed like this, the other White Tiger Tower students wont misunderstand. Durgyu doesnt have to be alone in the tower like Nilia. huh. But did I have to compare it to Nilia? I found it! Like a pro thief, Ratford quickly found the flag. The problem was that there wasnt just one flag. Here too! Im here too?! The flags that the White Tiger Tower students practiced and failed to make fakes appeared here and there. The pattern was clumsy, but it was difficult to distinguish because it was dark. Lee Han came to a simple conclusion. Take everything. ! I see! You can take it all! The Blue Dragon Tower students picked up flags wherever they saw them. Whats going on? The second White Tiger Tower student appeared. It was Rowena, the dark-haired elf who knew Lee Hans face. Rowena was frightened when her eyes met the princess, who was holding the flag and putting it into her bosom with an expressionless face. Really, what is going on?! Be quiet and do not move! If you move, I wont leave the princess alone! ?! The eyes of the princess, who came to help and suddenly became a hostage, shook slightly. Rowena was startled and raised her arms. No! I will stay still! okay! Stay still! Lee Han tied Rowenas feet with just one word. Ratford exclaimed urgently. I checked everything! There are no more! good. Bounce! Cheek! As the formless magic gained power, signs began to show. Two students from the Blue Dragon Tower were thrown out like Gainando earlier. Those who escaped, go to the Blue Dragon Tower! Ratford. Run! yes! The blue dragon tower bastards have invaded the break room!!!! As the commotion continued, the students of the White Tiger Tower gradually began to wake up. The White Tiger Tower students, who came down to the break room to check, witnessed a thunderstorm-like situation and woke up their friends. Rowenna! Why are you still?! If those people move, I wont leave the princess alone Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you talking about! They belong to the same tower and came together! ! Chase!! Never let go!! * * * Some by force, some by their own feet. Lee Han and his friends managed to get out of the White Tiger Tower. Lee Han, who narrowly escaped at the end, was thrilled with the feeling of the towers anti-intruder magic passing through the back of his head. Ugh ugh. The enchanted students stumbled and fell, losing their balance, as if suffering from severe motion sickness. Kainando couldnt stand up and was swimming on the bottom. Pick up your fallen friends and run! The White Tiger Tower guys are coming! Oh okay! Lee Han lifted the Gainando on his shoulder. Gainando screamed. coachman! Gentle!! Drive it gently!! Its not a carriage, Cainando! Wake! Tadadadak- Hey you bastard thieves!!! A torch was lit from behind, and the shouts of the White Tiger Tower students erupted. It was absurd that they were suddenly attacked at night, but even the flag was gone. Asan, the Tower of the Blue Dragon, shouted without losing. Thats what were going to do! You cowardly scammers! Make a fake flag! You guys are 100% scammers! At least run when you needless provocation, Asan! Lee Han was faster than the other students even when he ran with the Kainan sword. However, Lee Han stopped walking. Apparently, the students of the White Tiger Tower were faster than expected. If I keep going like this, Ill get a few people caught! Ratford gasped. Are you planning to use the prince as bait? no! Lee Han was momentarily taken aback. It really wasnt. Wodanaz you bastard! Its okay to blackmail Rowena by taking the princess hostage in a mean and despicable way! But Durgyu believed in your honor! You fainted such a Durgyu?! Angrago, a goat-beast tribe, shouted in a voice of resentment. Lee Han replied coldly, thinking that it was all right. Durgyu? He was just an easy chess piece. Being tricked is stupid. Wodhanaz you bastard!!! Anrago exploded and charged. However, Anrago alone was not Lee Hans opponent. Aside from swordsmanship, Lee Han had already been severely trained by Professor Voladi. Lee Han immediately summoned a water orb. Spring up! A bead of compressed water appeared. Lee Han cast the next spell without a moments rest. Move! The Anrago, which had been rushing at it with a dull popping sound, rolled over as it did. The heavy water beads had enough power to take away the strength of their limbs. Angrago, who fell down, looked up at Lee Han, gnashing his teeth with an expression of resentment. The shadows were clearly visible on Lee Hans face from the torches that swept over the tower behind him. His already cold sculpture-like face felt even colder because of that. When he thought of Durgyu, who had fallen asleep in the common room, Angragos heart burned even more with anger and sadness. Keugh! Wodanaz! Its like a monster that only knows this magic!! Ango!! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who came running late, raised the fallen Angrago and cried bitterly. Seeing my fallen friend made my heart ache like seeing a righteous knight beaten by an evil black magician. Kwu cuw cuugh! Youll never beat Wardanaj ugh. Dont provoke, stay still. When Gainando, who came to his senses, tried to provoke from the top of his shoulder, Lee Han slapped him on the mouth. Gainando shut his mouth again. I did this for a lecture assignment, so lets not have unnecessary grudges with each other. Are you talking about that! Well, even if I think about it, its a bit shameless. Lee Han also thought so. If I say to the students of the White Tiger Tower who have already been slapped on the cheek, The cause of all this is the skeleton principal who divided the tower into four and poisoned the students with this kind of lecture and environment. Lets not fight each other. Youll probably get an answer like Ill think about it after defeating you. Lee Han sighed. In the end, there was no answer other than skill exercise. Of course, to the students of the White Tiger Tower, Lee Hans sigh felt like a mockery belittling them, perhaps because of the darkness. This Hey! Dont chase me. Because I can use the same magic as I just did. You wouldnt know if it was daylight, but it would be hard to avoid it in the dark like now. Lee Han planned to run away before more students from the White Tiger Tower descended. Even if you manage to intimidate five or six people, you dont know what kind of reaction will come out if there are more. I do not care! friends! Avenge Durgyus enemies! The enemy of Durgyu who was only used by Wodanaj! Angrago cried out bitterly. Lee Han slightly regretted not knocking out Anrago. The eyes of the White Tiger Tower students suddenly changed. shit. I could feel the firm will in his eyes that he would avenge Durgyus enemies, whether or not he was struck down. Indeed, they werent from a knights family for nothing. When this happened, he chose his friends ego over his own limb. Kainando whispered in a tired voice. Isnt this ruined? Instead of answering, Lee Han slapped Gainando on the mouth once more. Check the left with a water bead, and swing the sword to block the one coming from the right Take away the sight once, then turn around and run away It was an unexpected situation, but Lee Han quickly calculated the situation. But the calculations are meaningless. Gainando, who was on his shoulder, screamed as he pointed his finger at the back of the White Tiger Tower students. behind!! behind!! How stupid are you looking at us, Wardanaz!? Do you think you will be deceived if you ask the prince?! Look behind you!!! Never be fooled Aaaaaaagh! Whoa! A huge vine flew in, wrapped around the White Tiger Tower student, and lifted him into the air. Seeing an unrealistically gigantic vine monster appearing through the darkness, Lee Han instantly thought that he had touched the defense magic of the White Tiger Tower and that a summoned beast had appeared. But fortunately it wasnt. C A pet escaped from the greenhouse! A minion has escaped from the greenhouse! C Theyre going to the freshmen! I dont know! This bastard has to go to the punishment room! -Shut up and cant fix it!? A familiar voice was faintly heard from afar. It was a warm conversation that only the disciples of the professor who failed the experiment could share. widely! Professor Garcia appeared out of thin air and landed softly. The professor swung his cane once to make the creeper go backwards, then looked at Lee Han and said. To think that the summoned beasts escape like this again. This week is going to be a really tough week for freshmen. Lee Han student. for a moment. Did you say again and s? The summoned those escaped again like this? Why is student Lee Han here? professor! That vine monster took a friend! Please save me! Oh, I see. Wait. Chapter 69 Chapter 069 Its a new word now, but magic school wasnt a safe place. A place where many dangerous things have no choice but to happen, except for the professor. Newbie wizards learning magic right away couldnt help but try not to get into trouble. The rampaging summons were one of those examples. At the beginning of the semester, the seniors who tried to prepare summoned animals for magic experiments failed to control them. No matter how much you fail to control it, does it make sense to have a riot like this on campus? Isnt this a fundamental problem with the school system? After hearing Professor Garcias explanation, Lee Han was dumbfounded. Still, not giving up hope, Lee Han asked again. I heard that the other summons also escaped It will be sorted out soon, right? Arent the best wizards in the empire here at school? Sure. Lee Han was relieved at Professor Garcias words. Still, you can fix it! It will all be caught in about a month. Lee Han student. Lee Hans face hardened. It was dark and he was so focused on the creeper that Professor Garcia didnt notice his expression. Then what should I do for a month? Shouldnt we be careful? Professor Garcia was serious. Im not saying this out of malice, but shouldnt I be really careful if the summoned beasts that have been released are lurking around the campus? Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, it was absurd. A professor is a professor! No matter how good he was, it was the professor here who had a certain amount of madness inside. Awesome! Thank you persimmon! thank you! Professor Garcia summoned a sharp ring of wind to cut off the creepers vine, then safely rescued the captive White Tiger Tower student. Although it seemed simple on the surface, it was a highly complicated series of magic that threatened the vine monster with mental magic, cut the vine with wind-based elemental magic, and safely caught the falling white tiger tower student with gravity distortion magic. Lee Han couldnt believe that Professor Garcia had done all of this by compressing all of this into simple movements without even holding his breath. amazing! The last time I saw it properly when I had free time like this, not when I was hectic, Professor Garcias magic reminded me of a ballerina. Just as a master ballerina creates an unapproachable aura just by stretching her arms and lifting her legs, Professor Garcia did the same. are you okay? Uhhhhh! The White Tiger Tower student was so scared that he forgot that he was from a knight family and burst into tears. Or maybe it was because it was the first time a professor had ever spoken to me warmly after entering this school. By the way, why are you out at night? Ugh, Wodanaz came into the break room and raised our tower flag Professor Garcia turned his head away with an absurd expression. Coming out at night was absurd, but entering through the magic of the break room was even more absurd. how? However, Lee Han was no longer there. He had already run away. * * * They returned safely with the flag, but the Blue Dragon Tower students expressions were subtle. Before I could even rejoice, a voice came from outside. The summoned beasts have escaped from the school, so students take care of themselves. Ill say it again. The summoned beasts escaped from the school The students had nothing to say anymore. It was a school that gave a new shock every week. A school where something new appears every time you think, Is there anything new? How could I be nervous in school? Didnt someone among the professors release it? One of the Blue Dragon Tower students muttered. If it was the first week, there would have been reactions like what nonsense, but now everyone showed serious doubts. It is clear that the professor solved it. I think the principal No! Professor Thunderwalk is suspicious! Rather than that, why cant you catch it right away? Lee Han, who had been listening quietly, thought to himself. Isnt it because the professors are annoying? Come to think of it, it was a bit odd that it took about a month. How many wizards are there in this vast magic school. If all of the outstanding professors were mobilized and the siege was unfolded, whether the summoned beast or the dragon escaped, it would have been normal to have it sorted out quickly. But basically, professors didnt move easily. The mistakes made by oneself are also solved by the disciples under him, and the mistakes made by the disciples are even more so by the disciples. As such, theres no way theyll act on their own in a summoned beast escape case Lee Han kept his mouth shut out of consideration for the students. At least we should tell you which ones escaped! Arent seniors too much of a human being?! I mean! The anger went past the professor and towards the seniors who didnt know their faces. The freshmen cheered up and cursed at the seniors. Arent they suffering because of incompetent seniors! Stop talking and have breakfast. Everyone had a hard time at night, so I paid special attention. Lee Han lifted the large pot hanging in front of the fireplace. The color of the red tomato beef stew made the Blue Dragon Tower students happy. The amount of groceries brought from outside was substantial, but Lee Han had no intention of wasting it. You never know when youll be able to go out again. However, I didnt know if it would be okay to give generously in the current situation. Because everyone suffered a lot. I need to grow some more vegetables. Lee Han was thinking of expanding the cottage garden. Plant not only sweet potatoes and potatoes, but also some fruit trees around I want to increase chickens. If I raise pigs, will Professor Thunderwalker treat me like a madman? What I felt while managing the garden was that fresh vegetables are very important in human life. The availability of fresh vegetables made a difference in the quality of meals. The tomato beef stew I brought was the same. Tomato sauce and spices gave the umami and aroma, and the big chunks of beef had a noticeable impact However, it was vegetables such as onions, garlic, carrots, potatoes, and mushrooms that helped give this stew a rich and deep taste. I stir-fried these vegetables and did the preliminary work What am I thinking right now? Lee Han paused in an epiphany. Somehow, after coming to school, it seemed that he was gaining more enlightenment in other fields than magic. The blue dragon tower students who worked hard at night enjoyed breakfast with bread after putting a bowl full of stew. Eating a warm breakfast with the sunlight coming through the stained glass in the break room made me feel as if I had returned to my own home. The summoned beasts have escaped from the school, so students take care of themselves. Ill say it again. Since the summoned beasts have escaped from the school Im losing my appetite Then should I eat it? Cant you put your hand away? I challenge you to a duel. Lee Han stood up, took the bowl, and headed for the princess private room. Now Im used to not having to be asked by other students. ? However, the door did not open as usual. Lee Han gave up and returned after the princess did not answer no matter how many times he knocked on the door. whats the matter? You say the princess doesnt eat it? no. I have no answer. iced coffee. You seem to be sleeping. You must have been tired yesterday The students serving the princess nodded with understanding expressions. Well, it was understandable that I was tired as it happened yesterday. Lee Han was slightly stabbed. You must not have in mind that I threatened you with a hostage, right? Unlike Gainando, Adenart had the ability and had many students who worshiped him. Even if not now, it would be quite annoying if Adenart said Wodanaz took me and used me as a hostage during vacation. So I put a little bit of beef in the stew Then lets not wake him up. Wodanaz. thank you. The princess is very short-mouthed, but if you bring it to me, it seems that she cant refuse it even if its because of her sincerity. ? Lee Han tilted his head. did you? I think I ate very well Asked Guyando, who was eating the stew next to him, scraping the wooden bowl with his spoon. Isnt it better to wake up early than to starve? Sleeping is always good, but eating is Dont talk nonsense, Gainando! Do you think the princess is like you? thats right! Youre not so obsessed with food! In fact, Lee Han and Gainando had similar thoughts. You can sleep at any time, so I think it would be better to get up, eat, and go back to sleep Thats it. The followers must be right. By the way, Lee Han. ? Will class be okay this morning? Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Morning class Ah. Lee Han checked the paper at Yoners words and hesitated. Maybe it will be fine. Yoners eyes said, I dont think its okay no matter how much I think about it. * * * Basic swordsmanship lessons. Of course, as much as what happened last night, the students of the White Tiger Tower were glaring at Lee Han with very, very uncomfortable expressions. At least, Durgyu was the only one who spoke to Lee Han. Durgyu said strongly. You didnt have to do that out of consideration for me. Lee Han. The moment he was hit in the jaw and collapsed, Durgyu realized. That the honorable Lee Han took on the role of a villain for Durgyu. After waking up, the White Tiger Tower students were angry, saying, Do you know what that son of a bitch said to you? If I cant do what I need to do because Im noticing other friends, thats not a real friend. A true friend knows how to understand both honor and friendship. That is a moving word. Durgyu. Lee Han thought to himself, Isnt it really related to honor that I came in to steal the flag yesterday? When the person who was slapped on the chin forgives you, you should listen quietly with your mouth shut. So there is no need for you to play the villain from now on. Yes, yes. Of course, Lee Han intended to act similarly if something similar happened in the future, no matter what Durgyu said or not. Durgyu says he doesnt care, but theres no way the other White Tiger Top friends wont mind either. Even now, the students of the White Tiger Tower were glaring at Lee Han. Durgyu is being tricked again! Dont let me have any contact with him! Some students even gnashed their teeth and hit the wall with their bodies to prevent them from approaching. Anyone who sees it will know that Durgyu was brainwashed by Lee Han. Good morning. Everyone. The elven swordsman and professor Ingeldell appeared with his sword like a cane. The students who had just been standing individually straightened their postures and bowed politely. Professor Ingeldell continued with a soft voice uncharacteristic of a swordsman. When I woke up, the freed summons were roaming the school. I thought it was such an absurd place. All the students nodded. It was a word that everyone could not help but agree with. But students have to stay here Ive been thinking about it too. What method will help? ? Lee Han suddenly became anxious. When professors thought about their students, there were not many cases where good results came out. So I caught one of the released summons. Lets practice dealing with each other. Lee Han began to be seriously worried that Professor Ingeldell might be tainting the school. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The professor is right. You cant win if you just back down because youre afraid. A truly strong knight fights fear! These crazy bastards. Lee Han shook his head. If there were other tower students, they would have joined hands with them and said, Professor Ingeldell, wake up, but unfortunately, the White Tiger Tower students wouldnt listen to anything Lee Han said. No matter how much it is, Im so in favor of fighting a summoned beast that has been released. Isnt it normal to learn how to avoid it? Sometimes, Lee Han felt lonely because he felt like he was the only sane person in this school. I have had good disciples. Professor Ingeldell nodded with a satisfied look at the reaction of the White Tiger Tower students. I tried to think again if there was a student I was afraid of or wanted to avoid, but as talented swordsmen as well, I tried to fight against fear without avoiding it. Professor Ingeldell looked around and suddenly stopped at Lee Han. Han Lee reflexively shouted. What a great idea. professor! Thank you. everyone. Professor Ingeldell smiled proudly when Lee Han shouted that. It seemed like a pretty good idea after thinking about this and that. ruler. Everyone, gather in groups of three. Fortunately, Professor Ingeldell had a conscience left. I didnt say to face the monster alone. But Oh. Its ruined. Lee Han realized that he was ruined. People like Nilia, who have trouble making friends, are suffocated from this kind of grouping. Although Lee Han was not Nilia, there was no way the students of the White Tiger Tower were collaborating with Lee Han. Should I say Im going to hit one person with the Durgyu, and then forcefully beat the other person and bring him in? Can I evade the professors gaze and intimidate him? professor. Can I make my own group? no. I made lots, so each person can draw. Professor Ingeldell gave Yihan a slight glance. The professor was already well aware that Lee Han was not friendly with the other White Tiger Tower students as he belonged to the Blue Dragon Tower. Knowing that, it was so caring. Professor Lee Han was grateful. By the way If youre going to be so considerate, then rather than practice catching escaped summons, give them swordsmanship training It was truly professor-like that the method of consideration was crooked. Lee Han stood in line and drew lots. The number 4 was written on it. Is there anyone who picked 4? Durgyu raised his hand. Lee Hans expression softened. The White Tiger Tower students glared at Lee Han with great concern. Arent you playing with Durgyu like a chess piece again? Is there another one? A group of three. At Lee Hans words, someone raised their hand. It was Giselle of the Moradi family. Durgyu and Lee Han, as well as other White Tiger Tower students, were shocked. Isnt this going to explode with a knife? On the one hand, Lee Han, the essence of the Wodanaz family, who has mastered all the mysteries of evil magic even before entering school. On the one hand, Giselle from the Moradi family, one of the most powerful of the northern knight families, who leads the students of the White Tiger Tower with natural charisma. Besides, they didnt get along well But instead of swinging the knife, Giselle quietly raised the corner of her mouth and smiled incomprehensible. Lee Han felt more ominous about it. Since we both made childish mistakes, can we not forget this opportunity? You dont mean it, right? Durgyu looked at Lee Han as if he was talking nonsense. Of course, it was Gisele who, after all, was the first to argue. However, in the battle of emotions, such a relationship was not important. And if you look at the fucking robber, Lee Han was overwhelming. After putting it to sleep, leave it to the skeleton headmaster to send the punishment room, lead friends to raid the break room at night, steal the flag, and so on. Durgyu was not very close to Giselle, but as he was from the same northern knight family, he knew quite well what kind of person he was. As a hunk of arrogant pride, even if he doesnt show it on the outside, he will be grinding his teeth very hard at Lee Han. To be honest, I was seriously worried. Lee Han. Always keep me between you and Moradi when moving together. And never turn your back on Moradi. thanks. Durgyu. It will cheer you up. Did you finish your group? Professor Ingeldell confirmed and then continued. A party always needs a leader. The person who draws the one with red paint at the corner of the paper is the leader. Leaders give directions. Others follow the leaders instructions to deal with the monsters. Lee Han recalled that there was no red paint on the corner of the paper he had drawn. Durgyu. Can you tell me that you pulled out the one painted red? sorry. Lee Han and Durgyu looked at Giselle. Giselle waved the red-painted paper and smiled again, the same meaningless smile. Will you call me Captain? Leader. No. I have to put you on it. Captain. Giselles smile deepened at Lee Hans answer. If you dont want to be stabbed from behind, give the instructions well. There was a saying that knights who had witnessed a white ice storm coming over the northern mountains would no longer be afraid of anything. Durgyu was one of those people, but seeing Lee Han and Giselle staring at each other was seriously frightening. * * * So, what kind of summons do we have to deal with? I cannot tell you that. ? ? The White Tiger Tower students all tilted their heads in the same way. Lee Han felt ominous. Im trying to learn how to deal with an unknown summoned beast, but its meaningless to know its identity in advance, isnt it? Professor Ingeldell kindly gave supplementary explanations. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many of the White Tiger Tower students agreed, saying, Aha, thats right, but Lee Han and some of the White Tiger Tower students, whose heads were fine, hardened their expressions slightly. From now on, please enter the annex building one by one. There is a summoned creature inside, so after dealing with him, you can go out through the other exit. After Professor Ingeldell had finished speaking, some of the students who had normal brains cautiously asked questions. Anyway, Professor. It must be a summoned beast that we cant deal with, but I think we need some information Thats right. Please give me a little hint on how to deal with it. At the words of the White Tiger Tower students, Professor Ingeldells face was slightly troubled. When I thought about it, I wondered if the practice was too difficult. Well, I dont know if I should have some basic information about the experience of finding a way to deal with each other As the normal person, paralyzed by the other professors eccentricities, was about to regain his senses, other White Tiger Tower students intervened. Dont talk like a coward! What will the professor think of us? You dont think youre weaklings who cant even do that! no. everyone. professor. We are fine! I dont need any hints. We will find a way to deal with them with our hand and foot swords. Isnt this a magic school? Lee Han thought to himself. Lets use magic, kids! Get a hint if possible! Stupid trash really ? what. why? As Lee Han turned his head, Giselle said something. The original way to manage facial expressions and words is to look at the other person. There was no need to pretend in front of Wodanaz, who knew everything. I agree with you about being stupid. There are times when you say things you like. Please listen to my instructions as well. Then there will be no problems. Giselle said as if warning. You seem to be misunderstanding, but I have no complaints as long as there is no problem with the instructions. Why would I be arguing for nothing? I dont like to pick fights with others. Not only Giselle but also Durgyu were a little taken aback. For something like that, he s been playing around so naturally Giselle crossed her arms and said in an astonished voice. His eyes were the ones he would have pulled out several times even if he had already pulled out the sword. We werent on the same side, so it wasnt a betrayal Lee Han. I dont know much about speech, but I think youd better stop talking about it. Durgyu stopped Lee Han. Durgyu didnt particularly like Giselle, but if he left it as it was, it seemed that either Yihan or Giselle would collapse before fighting the monster. I was trying to clear up a misunderstanding. no. Han Lee. Some misunderstandings cannot be resolved. And you, Lee Han Durgyu was about to say, You have the talent to make enemies angry, but stopped. Anyway, in the current situation, the only thing that could stop the relationship between the two was Durgyu. Durgyu decided to exert his strength. I dont have anything to say, but still! Think of both. Even if you act like you dont like each other, both of you will lose. Even if you dont like it, since its a class, the goal given is sincere Thats natural. Durgyu. do not worry. Dont talk nonsense. Choi. Its okay if you dont say that. The two bruised Durgyu at the same time. Durgyu felt unfair for nothing. * * * The annex building prepared by Professor Ingeldell had the appearance of a gigantic gymnasium or auditorium. Of course, it was different that the escaped pet was waiting inside the closed door instead of a fun exercise. Im more concerned about the lack of sound. If I had heard a scream, I would have guessed it, but it was rather creepy that the silence continued as if it had been blocked by magic. What do you have? Even after opening the door and entering, dont move on your own and figure out the situation first. If you start attacking as soon as you enter, tell them to split into left and right sides and move Choi. Durgyu was at a loss for words at Giselles childish words. Right now, Lee Han is next to me, so what do you mean by convey? You werent such a childish person, Moradi! If its dark inside, Ill turn on the light magic right away and go in, so tell me not to be surprised. Durgyu. Tell the other side that if you lose your mana for no reason and then throw it away. Choi. Tell the other side that I am the only one who can use light magic, so I am stepping out. Durgyu. I dont know how to use light magic either, so tell them not to show off. Choi. Someone please save me. Durgyu had heard all sorts of stories before entering magic school. They say that they prepare harsh trials to immerse students in magic. They say that the professor is a troll. They say that former knights get bullied because they are dull with magic But there was no such situation in any story! jump! The door is open. It was dark inside, not bright. Lee Han sighed. Its more scary to predict the pattern of this school. Students who went in thinking it would be bright would have been embarrassed by the dark inside. I could imagine what Professor Ingeldell must have thought as he prepared for this darkness. Summoned beasts are more likely to wander around at night than in broad daylight, so I must have prepared them. Light! Lee Hans spell rose like the sun and strongly illuminated the inside of the annex. Durgyu and Giselle had no choice but to acknowledge Lee Hans magical skills. - The summoned beast nestled inside the annex looked like a mixture of a spirit and a bull. Not only that, but also the energy of strengthening magic and potion that cannot be felt from an ordinary bull. In an instant, Lee Hans face flashed through his mind. Certainly not. Chapter 71 Chapter 071 Looking at the students who returned last time, Was there no bull? Why isnt there? I dont know why that image suddenly flashed through my mind at that time. Lets concentrate. Lee Han looked away. The spirit bull in front of him was exuding a very unique aura. First, two types of horsepower. It was probably the aura of strengthening magic and potion. Theoretically, it was difficult to explain, but the strengthening magic cast from the outside and the magic potion that worked inside had different energy. And an aura similar to magic, but with a different chest. Is it the power of the spirit? Although Lee Han did not know much about spirits, he could at least know that the bull in front of him was mixed with spirits. An ordinary bull wouldnt have half of its body made of swaying blocks of ice. As he glared this way, every time he stamped his hooves, the floor was covered with thin ice. Lee Han. Im staring at this, but do you think itll run? What do you think? I didnt think much of it at first, but I think I turned on the light and got angry. Durgyu and Giselle turned their heads and looked at Lee Han. hey! what? Its dark, but you dont have to turn on the light. The guy who gets angry at you for turning on the light is a strange guy. I dont think its important to determine whether the Spirit Bull is strange or not Ask if theres a way to damage it, Choi. Isnt it over yet? When Giselle told Durgyu what to say to Lee Han, Durgyu sighed deeply. Probably, ordinary physical attacks wont go into the elemental part. Enchanting weapons is still too much Among the monsters, there were quite a few that did not work with normal attacks. In order to deal with these guys, adventurers would either carry enchanted weapons or learn how to put magic into their weapons. Among them, is there anyone who knows how to put a little bit of magic into a weapon? Durgyu raised his hand at Lee Hans question. Giselle also raised her hand. Lee Han, who asked the question, also raised his hand. Giselle looked at them like crazy. Durgyu, even so, why does a guy who is not from a knight family know how to store magic? I said it to Durgyu, but you answered it too. Anyway, if you can attack all three, isnt it great? Lets spread out and stab. In fact, it was quite fortunate to have these three in one group. Lee Han and Durgyu were among the best swordsman students in their current swordsmanship class, and Giselle was slightly weaker than the two, but had equally strong swordsmanship skills. Of course, the relationship was not very good. Ask who will stand in the middle. Choi. If you start approaching in the same situation as now, there is a very high possibility that the spirit bull will hate the guy in front. Lee Han asked with respect for the captain. Could you tell me, of course, that the captain should stand in the middle? Durgyu? Giselle answered with a middle finger. Durgyu sighed. Rock Paper Scissors? Rock Paper Scissors. Lee Han is in the middle. Giselle is on the right, Durgyu is on the left. Durgyu seemed to have never seen Giselle smile so brightly. * * * Fortunately, the spirit bull didnt attack first even when the fire was turned on. The three students strategy was simple. Each one scatters in three directions and approaches until the Spirit Bull reacts. When it starts to react, the targeted student concentrates on evasion while the other two students deal damage. The problem is avoidance. Originally, in this kind of hunting, it was important to drive and avoid, and the person who stabbed was relatively comfortable. Lee Han felt sorry for his ability to avoid being in the middle. C ! The Spirit Bull, which had only tapped its hooves until now, breathed ice and made a bloody sound. Anyone could see that it was a warning sign saying, Get out of the way quietly. Instead of approaching further, Lee Han used magic. Spring up, move! A ball of water welled up in the air and flew straight to the Spirit Bull. The spirit bull, which had been standing still, was startled and moved its body. Blisters of water exploded on the floor. Puck Puck! Wonderful wait. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Durgyu, who was amazed at the magical skills that made him admire even when he looked at it again, felt something strange. The direction in which Lee Han threw the water beads was somewhat strange. It shoots down as if shooting from top to bottom, and the result is like driving the spirit bull to the right? The damn bastard is real. Giselle drew her twin swords. Durgyu noticed, but there was no way Giselle wouldnt notice. In the first place, Giselle had also intended to run toward Lee Han when the spirit bull came toward her. Pod! Giselle jumped diagonally backwards to the left. It was to turn the gaze of the spirit bull, which had been focused on him, back to Lee Han. They were driven in an instant, but it was clear who was more threatening to the Spirit Bull. He made up his own mind, but in the end, he dug his own grave. -! Stimulated, the Spirit Bull completely turned its angle and started running towards Lee Han and Giselle. I hide in the night! ?! The new type of Lee Han has disappeared. Giselle didnt even have time to swear. In order to deal with the Spirit Bull, I had to pull out the twin swords and open the Zaun Sword. He waved the sword in his right hand to draw the spirit bulls attention, and with the sword in his left hand he aimed precisely at the bulls chin. Giselle, like a seasoned bullfighter, brushed aside and inflicted damage on the spirit bull. Chit. Giselle clicked her tongue at the sensation she felt at her fingertips. The bull seemed to have no damage at all, as if it had attacked the elemental part. The sword he was holding was covered with thin ice, but the part where the spirit bull was attacked was restored in an instant. Queek-! With a grating noise, the Spirit Bull turned. He was incredibly flexible and agile despite his huge size. Giselle nodded and waved her sword as if to ask her to come back. Boom!!!! At that moment, the Spirit Bull flew aside as if it had been hit by something. Lee Han released the invisible magic and appeared. The hard wooden sword he was holding in his hand was completely pulverized. * * * Of course, it may sound like an excuse, but there was a reason why Lee Han drew attention to Giselle. In order for Lee Han to attack properly, someone had to draw the attention of the spirit bull. If I told Giselle, of course she wouldnt believe me It hurts, but I had no choice but to show it as a result. Is this okay? Lee Han?! are you okay! Anyway, if its not this class, theres nothing to do in the same group! Lee Han replied cheerfully and ran after the bull in a transparent state. You feet, fold the ground! Lee Hans murmur turned into a spell and spread throughout his body. The vision, which had already become clearer through concentration, became even clearer, and the movement of the spirit bull caught my eye. Whoa! Lee Han mercilessly injected mana into it, saying how long it had been since he had broken the sword last time. Thanks to the spirit bulls attention on Giselle, he was able to buy time properly. Lee Han swung at the spirit bull before the sword shattered. Naturally, the black shattered along with the attack. Boom!!!! Still, the effect was certain. The spirit bull flew aside. Lee Han waved his hand paralyzed by shock and shouted before the spirit bull rose. Now! Lets go outside! That yes. Durgyu couldnt bear to look at Giselles expression. It was so scary. * * * The Goat Beast Anrago looked at the exit with a worried expression. Angrago, who entered and left first in group 3, was very worried about group 4. What if Wodanaz uses Durgyu again? dont worry. You have Moradi. Moradi will take care of it. Is that right? Because Moradi is there. Even though everyone said that, they looked worried. It feels like putting wolves and sheep in the same place! As such, when the three of them walked out, the students couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. thank god! Youre here, Durgyu! Moradi worked hard! ??? However, the friends who came out realized that the atmosphere in Group 4 was a bit strange. Wodanaz-ya is originally an expressionless and cold guy, but isnt even Durgyu not knowing where to put his body with a very awkward expression? Besides, Moradi I dont know why, but I felt a bloody atmosphere that would kill me if I talked to him. Anrago was frightened and stopped talking. ah. Ang. Durgyu! Did you dodge well? okay. well dodged How did you guys solve it? Durgyu asked curiously. No matter how much I thought about it, it didnt seem like the other students in the group would have solved it in the same way as Lee Han. I picked up a torch hanging in the corner, threw it, and ran away while he didnt like it. We summoned flames, threw them at him, and ran to our deaths. hey. you guys are smart We didnt have the ability to do that, so we managed to find the exit while luring the bulls in turn. Students in each group sang a saga. There were groups that solved it wisely by rolling their brains, and there were groups that solved it by ignorantly hitting it with their bodies. Every time he heard the story, Durgyus expression hardened. Come to think of it, he told me to go to the exit after dealing with him, didnt he tell me to defeat him? Professor Ingeldell did not say a word to defeat him, but as Lee Han and Giselle talked about how to catch it, Durgyu fell into the mood. The groups that entered next came out one after another. Some students came out with tears in their cloaks or clothes with ice on them. Everybody was great. I told them to go to the exit after dealing with them, but there was a group that even suppressed them. I didnt mean to let them in, but I can only praise them for being so good at suppressing them. At Professor Ingeldells words, the students murmured. Some students tried to ask Giselle, Giselle, did you do it? How did it feel to deal with the monsters? It was stronger than I thought. He moved quickly too. I didnt know that the attack itself wouldnt go in. The White Tiger Tower students expressed their thoughts as they came to mind. Professor Elf nodded and replied. Everyone would have. Durgyu listened to the professor and wondered where his group went wrong. Everyone must feel differently. But as you evade the monsters, you must have realized one thing. That there is nothing to be afraid of. youre right! The White Tiger Tower students agreed. Even if it was simply running away, my fear decreased more than I thought when I met and dealt with the monster in person. In order to get rid of fear, you must eventually face it directly. Dealing with monsters is essentially the same as swordsmanship. Keep calm, figure out who your opponent is, and think about how youre going to get away if you cant win. I am glad that today you have learned a lesson that words cannot teach. Durgyu agreed with the professors words. Of course, Durgyus Joe just hit it right away Yes. This semesters class is going to proceed according to the group selected today. Its a lot more balanced than I thought. Durgyu nodded as he listened, then froze. Then he looked at Lee Han and Giselle. Their expressions were also hardened similar to Durgyus. Lee Han asked Durgyu in a low voice. Um. Do you think its good to apologize for what happened earlier? I think it would be better if we just talked about it between me Chapter 72 Chapter 072 But if we want to play in the same group from now on, I think we need to clear up the misunderstanding. no! Durgyu knew it now. Lee Han said it was a misunderstanding, but that wasnt a misunderstanding. Lee Han is a person who is ready to fuck Giselle whenever the opportunity arises. Of course, he would claim that it was self-defense, but It will be fine. maybe. I will relay the words between the two of you I hope you will. oh. Durgyu. I guess you liked conveying the words. Durgyu didnt even have the strength to reply. * * * A few students from the Tower of the Blue Dragon came to see me in front of the swordsmanship classroom. The students of the White Tiger Tower said with a disapproving expression. What are you doing here? Im here to help keep you guys from attacking Wardanaj as a group! what what? Thats what were talking about! The White Tiger Tower students were really unfair. Of course, they attacked first, but if you look at the number of strikes, the one that was beaten by Wardanaj was far more overwhelming. However, the Blue Dragon Tower students did not listen to such excuses. They made a threatening sound, and when Lee Han came out, they hurriedly grabbed both arms and pulled them. lets hurry! I dont know what tricks those kids will play. It should be fine. Its dangerous because the summoned beasts are released, wodhanaz! Well protect you! Lee Han was dragged away without being able to greet Therugyu properly. Its really okay. The students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon said while throwing their eyes at each other. You have to be careful. Wodanaz. The White Tiger Tower guys are like beasts. The next class is alchemy, right? Lets move together. Yoner was puzzled as he watched Lee Han being dragged along by his friends. Why are you being dragged by your arms? Makin! You cant be without that sense of safety! You must think that it is unconditionally dangerous outside the tower right now! I think Lee Han would win even if you all tried Yoner, who knew Lee Hans skills, looked at him with a very strange look. thats right. It is a very dangerous situation right now. Priestess Cyana, the master of alchemy and an undisputed genius of the Flement Church. Long time no see. Lee Han said with both arms held by his friends. An unsalted genius? A master of alchemy? The friends at the Blue Dragons Tower tilted their heads. I knew Priestess Cyana was good at alchemy, but was that enough? Priestess Cyana smiled happily and held out the flask. Its a monster extermination potion I made. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. Take one and try it. If you spray it around, it smells like monsters hate it. I am so thrilled with such a wonderful gift. Nilia, who arrived late, whispered puzzled. Why do you speak in such an old-fashioned way in front of Priest Shiana? Nilia. If you want to make a living as a social life in the Empire, you have to do this much ?? Nilia didnt understand. Lee Han didnt think Nilia would understand right away. Anyway, thank you. Lee Han received the potion of monster eradication with great care and kept it. Seeing the summoned beasts walking around the school grounds in the 3rd week of this semester, I didnt know that the summoned beasts would come to the dormitory in the 5th week. In about 7 weeks, the devil might appear in the school Everyone take your seats. Professor Thunderwalk yawned and opened the door of Gaksu-gwan and came in. The students all suppressed their hatred and said hello. Did you finish the potion? Yes (I had a hard time thanks to you). Sure (lets wait sometime). Despite Lee Hans lack of mind-reading skills, he seemed to be able to hear the inner thoughts of the students words. what? Are you done? Didnt you check it wrong? Professor Wooregeol asked in a voice full of disappointment. Priest Shiana replied in a blunt tone. I thought there was a problem with the method the professor taught me, so everyone put their heads together and thought about it. why would you do that? You guys dont get along with each other! Professor Thunderwalker grumbled while making a sound that would bring even the top students who were not on good terms with each other. Anyway, everyone had a hard time. Now that you have made the < Potion of Affinity with Lesser Spirits > from start to finish, you can say that you have taken your first step as a novice alchemist. Of course, the results will not be perfect. Professor Wooregeol grabbed a flask submitted by the students and opened the stopper. Then he grabbed a branch that moved strangely and waved it from above. Then the branches lit a very faint fire like a candle. Look. Arent the potions weak? Professor Thunderwalker turned off the light with a hook. Then he opened the flask next to him and shook the branch again. The same dim light lit very slightly. Professor Thunderwalk turned off the light with a very satisfied expression. sudden!! But in the next flask bottle, a fire so strong that it burned all the branches. Hurrying away by pulling back his beard, Professor Thunderwalker glared at Lee Han with resentful eyes. Lee Han was very unfair. No, he didnt look at the name tag on the potion bottle! Of course, there are well-made potions, but its still too early to be arrogant. If you act arrogantly because you have a little bit of luck, you will get a serious nose injury. Asan nodded, as if the professors words sounded quite impressive. Lee Han wanted to tell him not to be fooled, but he never had the chance. ruler. So Professor Thunderstruck swung his staff to open the stopper of the flask and checked the flame. At the same time, the floating quill next to him quickly wrote down a number. Lee Han could see the number 10, which means perfect score, written next to his name. -10. no fun guy Can the professor do this? Today, we will practice the spirit, an important element in alchemy. An excellent alchemist should not only be obsessed with perfecting a potion, but also obsess over how to increase the effect of that potion. And the easiest way to do that is a spirit. Thunderstruck Professor clenched and opened his fists. Then, a cute bunny that looked like it was made of snowballs appeared on the palm of my hand. All the students in the seat exclaimed in exclamation. Lee Han suddenly thought of it and turned his gaze to his waist. The bone pet tied to the belt rattled as if asking why. hmm. There must be a reason why real black magic isnt popular. This is the Frost Spirit Rabbit teacher that I often use. Its small and cute, but dont look at it lightly. It is a spirit that can destroy all of you here alone. Mr. Rabbit nodded with pride. Students were very embarrassed. It doesnt look like that at all I didnt mean to sign a contract with a spirit like this from the beginning. Its impossible at your level. Signing a contract with a spirit was similar to getting a loan from a bank. Once you get acquainted with the lower spirits and raise your credit rating in the spirit realm, you can make contracts with more powerful spirits. Dont even think of the arrogance of signing a contract all at once. First of all, think about making friends with the spirits. Being friendly with the spirits is only sincerity and sincerity. If you approach with a cheeky mind, the spirits will recognize it right away. The students concentrated on writing down the words of Professor Wooregeol. Honestly, it was one of the most exciting classes Ive ever taken. Compared to going to the mountain to collect ingredients while avoiding the risk of being rummaged, putting ingredients into an exploding pot at the right time, etc., meeting and getting to know a spirit was a very exciting and romantic task. yes i wanted something like this! Professor Thunderwalk threw jewels and reagents in every corner of the classroom and drew a magic circle. For wizards to access the spirit realm, it was better to try it in a place with a good mountain and good water and good spirit energy. Throwing these jewels and reagents to draw a magic circle was an attempt to amplify the energy of the spirits. Drink the potion. The students drank the potion with expectant eyes. Lee Han also drank the potion. ruler. Then come and meet the spirits. Thunderstep swung his staff. At that moment, Lee Hans vision darkened. * * * Lee Han had seen this kind of scenery before. It was similar to the landscape shown by the black book given by the Headmaster Skeleton. The difference is that the black book brought Lee Hans spirit to the landscape in the image and forced him to practice magic, while the thunder step sent him to the spirit realm and forced him to meet the spirits. Its a surreal scene. Blazing lava mines on one side, snowy mountains with icy storms on the other. It was clear that it had fallen near the realm of fire spirits and ice spirits in the infinitely wide spirit realm. not bad. Both the fire spirit and the ice spirit were useful spirits. The fire spirits are useful for cooking soup or making fried eggs, and the ice spirits are helpful for keeping chunks of meat fresh Lee Han shook his head to come to his senses. Being friendly with the spirits had nothing to do with a persons lineage or superiority in magic skills. only sincerity. As Professor Wooregeol said, Lee Han did not even think of signing a contract at once. If you try steadily and carefully, someday a spirit will come out that will lend a hand to you. ! Lee Han blinked his eyes. A puppy spirit made up of fireballs jumped and ran on the burnt black ground. Lee Han cautiously called the puppy. Are you the great Flame Puppy Spirit teacher? Lee Han knew very well that when he did not know who the other party was, it would be good to use all the titles that looked good. The flame puppy spirit turned his head and looked at Lee Han with an expression asking what kind of crazy guy is talking crazy. yikes!!!!! Cracked!!! ??! And it ran like crazy. It was like a frightened expression. Lee Han was embarrassed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what did i do?! Puppy spirit teacher! Please come back, Master Puppy Spirit! No matter how desperately I called, the spirit did not return. Lee Han wondered if his title was too burdensome. Well, since hes a spirit, he might like something simple. When Lee Han discovered the flame dove spirit, he took a rather simple approach. Mr. Flame Dove? The flame dove spirit howled like a madman and ran away. At this point, Lee Han gradually felt a sense of incongruity. what? * * * One by one, the students got out of the spirit realm. In reality, it was a short time of only a few seconds, but all students opened their mouths and chatted loudly. Have you seen it too!? I made eye contact with the koi spirit in the lake! I kept talking to you, but seeing that you didnt run away, I think my heart is a little connected! If I pet him and he doesnt run away, isnt this a good sign? Professor Wooreeul frowned at the loud voices of the students, inserting his fingers into both ears. Stop stop! Go talk to your tower and do it. In any case, everyone should know how difficult it is to meet and become friends with spirits in the spirit realm. In the future, whenever you have time other than lectures, make an effort to contact the spirit realm and become friendly with the spirits. If you can get help from the spirits, it will be of great help in alchemy. yes! When the students stood up and walked out with satisfied faces, Thunder Walk called Lee Han separately. He was curious about what his experience in the spirit realm was like. guy. No matter how good you are, the spirits wont listen to you easily until they become friendly with you. How was it? Its a big deal. Professor Wooregeol smiled heartily. okay! A new alchemist should be like this! What do you think? The spirits didnt listen to you like that? They ran away when they saw me. ? Chapter 73 Chapter 073 The spirits did not unconditionally welcome guests. They didnt say anything, but the spirits also had personalities and tastes. Of course, there were guests whom the spirits feared. Professor Wooregeol remembered a story he had heard before. The story of a wizard who had no interest in spirits, but after becoming a great wizard, contacted the spirit realm to summon spirits. It was easy to contact the spirit world as much as he had magic skills, but the spirits didnt like the archmage. The intense aura felt in the soul frightened the spirits. People who have lived turbulent lives, such as a veteran mercenary and a swordsman who defeated dozens of opponents, had no choice but to change the color of their souls. From Professor Thunderwalks point of view, I couldnt understand why a wizard who realized all sorts of mysteries was treated the same as the people above him, but what can I do? I dont like spirits. Thats why it was good to be friends with the spirits from a relatively young age. The older we get, the harder it is to become friends. But why me? Couldnt the spirit have read your terrible thoroughness? Its a joke. It must be because of your horsepower. There was no way Lee Han, who was from the Wardanaz family, had killed even a person and entered the school, and all that was left was the amount of magic power. The amount of mana running amok that even quite a few spirits could not help but be overwhelmed! Fortunately, there is no workaround. The archmage in the story I told you eventually succeeded in becoming friendly with the spirit. oh. How? We became close after using magic to forcibly capture the spirit. Arent spirits usually stronger in the spirit realm? Fighting the spirits in the spirit realm was a matter of risking ones life, as even beasts were stronger in their front yard. There is such a minor problem. Anyway, do your best! Lee Han was not disappointed. Disappointment was something that made Professor Thunderwalker happy. Next time I go to the cabin, Ill steal more food and bring it out. * * * Fortunately, his friends took care of Lee Hans misfortune as if it were their own. Its a big deal. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. ?? The students of the Blue Dragon Tower were so natural that I immediately thought that Priest Shiana was a student of the same tower. Since when have you been there? I dont know Sometimes there are people who fear the spirits because they were misunderstood by the spirits. There was such a case in our church too. Is there any way to solve it? At Yoners question, Priest Cyana was deeply troubled. If you avoid the spirits out of fear when you enter the spirit realm One of the ways to get to know them in real life is to meet them first. If you get recognized by the spirits or become friendly with them and receive a mark, your vigilance will be relieved. Lee Han looked at the wooden staff he was holding. Come to think of it, this is a staff possessed by a tree spirit, right? Lee Han sighed inwardly. It seemed that the Tree Spirits staff couldnt solve the problem. is there any other way? In the Flemain Church, perhaps In our Church, we used to solve it with potions. Since it is a denomination of alchemy, the Fleming denomination used alchemy to solve it. Lee Han was delighted with Sianas words. Can a potion solve this? Of course. The one I drank during Professor Thunderwalks lecture was also a spirit-friendly potion. A potion that makes contact with the spirit world a little easier and allows you to stay for a long time. Since it was a low-grade potion, using a more powerful potion could erase the fear of the spirits and make it more attractive. Oh oh! That kind of thing is possible! The Blue Dragon Tower students admired. The reputation of the Flemain Church was not in vain. Yoner also said with eyes full of anticipation. I have heard of it. Among the secret potions of the Flement Church, there is a potion specialized for spirits You know very well. Mr. Yoner of the Maikin family. I once helped brew one of the arcane potions. I can make it for you if you want. Priest Siana spoke kindly. It was the vision of the Church of Flemain, but it could be given to those who knew and respected the greatness of the Church of Flemain, like the boy from the Wardanaz family. That was the ideology of the Flemain Church. If its completed, we too? Of course. Despite the words the Blue Dragon Tower students were cautiously uttering, Priest Cyana nodded. Once completed, it was not difficult to distribute to other students. Instead, there are quite a lot of materials needed. ruler. look. Priest Cyana took out a piece of paper and started writing down the necessary ingredients with a quill. Even though I wrote it down quickly, there were so many that the list was packed in an instant. Galpiri Nicinth Flower Multiheaded Beetle Ruby Flower Oseok Can I get all of these? Certainly, it might be difficult to find if you look for it yourself. But there is a way. In Professor Thunder Walks laboratory located on the upper floor of Gaksu Hall, there should be everything written here. ? Lee Han, who had been listening silently, was taken aback for the first time. what do you mean? ah. I guess hes going to seek permission from Professor Thunderwalker. Lee Han reflected. Shiana, the priest, was not Lee Han, and could not possibly ask to steal it. If you are firm in your will, I will sneak into the laboratory with you and come out with the materials. Lee Han was astonished. No no! However, the other Blue Dragon Tower students were very impressed. Priestess Siana! I used to wonder why Wardanaz gave such compliments, but now I understand! Priest is the light and salt of the empire! Lee Han asked to calm down his crazy friends. Priest Siana. I appreciate your words, but wouldnt that method be risky? But Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. This is what the school recommends. Thats right! Lee Han couldnt resist. It was true that Headmaster Skeleton said so. Priestess Cyana smiled, narrowing her pupils, a characteristic of the vertical snake beasts. Oh dear. I guess youre worried about me. But its okay. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family has been wandering around the school several times at night, but he has never been caught. Wardanaz did. The Blue Dragon Tower students were proud of their work. Asan sniffed under his nose and was embarrassed instead. Even if you get diarrhea, I wont resent you in the slightest. So do we. Wodanaz. thank you very much. With something like this. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I thought about it carefully, apart from the friendship of my friends, Priest Shianas words were a bit tempting. Why would the bank robbers in the story stick to the big shot instead of just retiring every time? It was because life would be easier if I exploded a big one. It was the same with the laboratory of thunder steps. If you think about the semester ahead, the alchemy class is likely to be a hell of an assignment. Not only the alchemy class, but also other lectures could suddenly change at any time and cast assignment hell. If he had a large amount of alchemy materials, he could flexibly respond to these challenges. If you explode a big one! Cook Cook- ? Lee Han turned his head. Nilia was poking Yihans side lightly. Seeing this, Lee Han was slightly agitated. Oops. Was I thinking too crazy? Whats wrong Nilia? dont take Ratford without me this time, really. Lee Han raised his head and looked up at the sky. Regardless of Lee Hans complicated mind, the sky at the magic school was blue without a single cloud. * * * There were a few things that didnt change even if the summons escaped in the school and the professors were thinking about what kind of assignments to harass the students. That was Professor Boladis teaching method. puck! Ugh. Lee Han gritted his teeth at the orb that broke through his defense once again and landed on his back. Lee Han got used to it, but he couldnt completely follow Professor Voladis control. Twisting up and down, left and right, creating an unpredictable path, and then poking holes in the control, there was a bloody sense of intimidation that only those who experienced it could know. In addition, the penetrating power was not normal. If Lee Han loosened the cohesiveness of the water beads even a little bit, he noticed like a ghost and tried to penetrate. You cant concentrate. no. Lee Han was concentrating. Its because Professor Voladi raised the difficulty level more and more. It wasnt that my skills werent improving, but whenever I improved, Professor Voladi raised the hurdles even higher, so I couldnt help but fail. However, Professor Boladi had no idea that Lee Han had been pierced because he had done his best. Why? Professor Voladi was taken aback when Lee Han, who had been doing well until now, began to wander strangely. If youre not sure if youre a student who couldnt do it from the beginning or gave up and ran away, that boy from the Wardanaz family had been a boy who had done well up until now. Of course, from Professor Voladis point of view, You did a good job, but from other professors, Isnt that something you should report to His Majesty the Emperor like the skeleton principal? Pop- The marble stopped in mid-air. ? Lee Han was wary of whether it was a trap. Is this a new pattern? Stop the marbles, give them a fake pretending its time for a break, and then attack again Its really something Professor Voladi would do. I can see why you cant concentrate. ! Lee Han was surprised. Could it be that Lee Han noticed that he was trying to rob Professor Thunderwalks lab? Are you trying to add rotational properties to the water orbs like you did when you defeated the golem last time? Lee Han seemed to know where the story leaked out. Skeleton Headmaster! Professor Worewalk was not very friendly with Professor Voladi, so there was only one person who would have gone and chatted with him. No, I dont have that kind of greed Its excessive greed. I know. Lee Han sighed inwardly at the absurd misunderstanding. Just because I was lucky enough to defeat the mud golem, I never had delusions like Oh, Im a genius, Ill have to spin water beads in the future. Dont fret. If you knew Professor Voladi, you would have been surprised to hear advice like Its overexertion or Dont fret. Basically, Professor Boladi was a person whose concept of teaching and common sense were castrated. C If I can do it, you should be able to do it too. why cant do it. It was Professor Voladi who was a serious believer in To think that such a person is overzealous and says dont fret. The sun was about to rise in the west, but Lee Han, of course, did not know the weight of the horse. Im not going to do it I really had no intention of thinking about it, but I was just embarrassed that Professor Voladi did that. After all, professors! for a moment. ? However, Professor Voladi held out his hand and thought again. For the first time, Professor Boladi thought about it from a students point of view. It was a great step that even the person himself did not notice. -What if I was that Wardanaz boy? I wouldnt have been relieved to hear dont fret. The road ahead, but those who did not go did not qualify as wizards. Right. What is that so? Lee Han felt ominous. Normally, professors have never had good results when they convinced themselves. You can be nervous from now on. I will make you focus. sleep! Before he could even say the word Kan, Professor Boladis storm began again. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 What should be done to dissuade students from waking up to the new properties of magic and going that way? I just had to let them know that I could die the moment I entered that road. Professor Voladi swung the marble like a madman. Not joking, I felt the intent to kill seriously. Besides The marbles weight has gone up! Han Lee realized that Professor Voladi had increased the weight from the sensation he felt when marbles collided. I felt the meaning of not obsessing over the crap rotation and compressing the water beads even more. But even if I just said it in words, Lee Han would have understood. Sparks flew in the only two classrooms. Only the rupture could be heard in the tense air, which was different from before. We controlled the magic sphere while staring at each other in silence. should I kill the professor? An idea popped into Lee Hans head that wasnt particularly the first time. Of course killing them was a joke, and it was more like breaking one or two places and making them sick. It was not an emotional judgment. Now, Professor Voladi was throwing marbles with a serious intent to kill. However, Lee Hans magic control ability increased significantly in a short period of time, but it was not at a level where he could win 1:1 with the veteran Professor Voladi. How can Lee Han survive in this situation? Even if I didnt kill the professor, I had to at least interrupt him from focusing properly. Can I do it? Lee Han concentrated his whole mind. A new incantation flowed out of her mouth as she kept the ball of water compressed and spinning in front of her eyes. Spring up! With the incantation, new water began to form and appear in the air. For freshmen with little magic experience, simultaneous magic like this was close to taboo, but it didnt mean much to Lee Han. I had already confirmed with my body several times that it wouldnt be a problem just because some magic power was wasted. And now, rather than wasting magic power, Professor Voladi in front of him was more dangerous to his life. ! There was a strange feeling in Professor Voladis emotionless eyes. Are you thinking of increasing the number of marbles? It was the idea of a cornered freshman, but not a good one. Increasing the number of marbles only made it harder to control, but Professor Boladi was able to break through them. It was good to act without standing still, but the direction was wrong Expand your shield! Lee Han shouted with a strong desire. In an instant, a huge mass of water transformed into a solid shield and wrapped around Lee Han. At that sight, the corners of Professor Voladis mouth twisted slightly upward. < Water Shield > was a 2-circle magic that summoned water and fixed it in the form of a shield. The magic itself wasnt that difficult. However, the boy from the Wardanaz family in front of him had never directly learned the < Water Shield >. He realized magic by thinking for himself. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The way to summon water is < Water Creation > Circle 1 magic. And the way to move and shape the water is < Lesser Manipulation > 1st Circle magic. It was a very good sign that someone could not understand the magic itself even if he told them the spells and movements of the magic itself, but to reason and develop magic on their own. To become a good wizard, you had to be able to improve and create your own, not just imitate the spells written in your spellbook. Its better than increasing the number of marbles, but a water shield isnt a good choice either. Admiration is admiration, and Professor Voladi prepared to teach the student in front of him. The orb with concentrated magical power rushed towards the shield with a bloody speed. If you pierce the improvised shield as it is, its enough Kang!! ! Professor Voladis pupils widened slightly. The strength of the water shield was stronger than the professor expected. Only then did Professor Voladi realize the identity of the water shield. I felt the amount of mana several times that of a normal water shield. Since it does not need to move as quickly as a marble, it was strengthened by generously injecting mana to increase the amount of water and compressing it. The water orb requires control, but the water shield requires relatively less control, so the overwhelming amount of magical power was easier to shine. Before he could admire it, a water ball detoured from the side and flew to smash Professor Voladis head. Airborne has been converted. Professor Voladi ducked his head slightly to avoid it. There was not the slightest hint of embarrassment on his face. Go and bite! Lee Han ordered the Bone Summoner. The Bone Summon that was waiting in the belt rushed. At the same time, Lee Han kicked the chair under the water shield and sent it flying. I could feel my tenacity to somehow destroy Professor Voladi. Professor Voladi smiled at all the attacks. Lee Han became anxious as if he had met the demon archduke of hell. One more marble appeared behind Professor Voladi, who had only dealt with one marble so far. The newly appeared orb shattered the bone summoned beast (Ggagang!), shattered the flying chair as it was (Kwajik!), and slashed the water shield as it was. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han. Lee Han watched what the demon archduke of hell said. Good job. Maybe its not the Devil Grand Duke of Hell, but the Devil King of Hell? * * * After asking 17 questions, Lee Han could understand what Professor Voladi was thinking. no i could have guessed Professor Voladis ideas will probably forever and never fully be understood. ah. So Now the class is about control of water orbs, but Professor Voladi is basically someone who appreciates students creative endeavors (if they work), so Lee Han can bring in a water shield, kick a chair, and create a bone minion. Even if you sent it, its good to see it. Hearing that, Lee Han became a bit curious to see if Professor Voladi would have done the same well even if he set the classroom on fire. I think I will set fire to the lecture room next time if my life is threatened No. In that case, the Headmaster Skeleton will kill me. Han Lee felt sorry for him. Looks like youve lessened your thoughts on rotation. Thanks to Professor. Lee Han had to work hard not to include life in his voice. Its no wonder that spinning properties are attractive now. But dont fret. Because the rotation attribute will be learned intensively someday. Sometimes the way back can be a shortcut. It would have been touching if another professor had said it, but I wasnt very impressed when Professor Voladi, who chased after me with a knife, told me to take a shortcut every time. I think Im already taking a shortcut enough. yes. I wont even dream of spinning properties, Ill just focus on what Im learning now. Perhaps you can guess. ? It wasnt once or twice that Professor Voladi omitted a word, so Lee Han wasnt surprised. Lets read it calmly. That is the training that I will challenge next. excuse me, what are you talking about? What you just showed me. Once the control of one marble was usable, it was time to move on to the next. The wizard couldnt stop even for a moment. I had to constantly develop and explore. Professor Voladi gestured. Tables and chairs all around stood up in unison. It was as if he was threatening Lee Han. In the future, you will learn to focus in the chaos around you. wow. You may use the ones you just showed me again. Is that so? Lee Han was a little surprised. If it was Professor Voladi, he would have known to say block only with marbles to improve your skills. To allow a shield Yes. I will raise the difficulty level accordingly, so you just have to focus on the task in front of you without being impatient. If Lee Han could handle the beads while using other magic, there was no need to stop him. It would be more beneficial if you could use other magic and control the beads at the same time. Wouldnt it be easier to concentrate if I gave up my shield and summons just like I gave up on spinning? no. Spin directly affects control of water orbs, but not shields or summons. The sooner you adapt, the better. Lee Han thanked Headmaster Skeleton. Didnt I tell you that he fired a fire in the mountain and roasted a mud golem? I couldnt even imagine what a terrible situation would have happened if I had even talked about the flames. * * * Dinner. Professor Lightning Walk was concerned when Lee Han, who tended the vegetable garden behind the hut, looked particularly tired. Tiredness, of course, was something that all the students at this school had, but the Wardanaz boy was a much more determined boy compared to the other students. But why are you so tired? What are you doing these days that make you so tired? Is that so? Im fine. Lee Han dug potatoes and put them in a basket. Even though he tried to be calm, the fingers holding the potato writhed greedily. Tell me your schedule for the day. Im really fine. Lee Han explained the schedule for the day as if asking why. First of all, I woke up early in the morning, went to the stable, forcibly threatened the disobedient horse, fed it, washed my body, and combed it, then went for a walk together and came back. After feeding the students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon, take the morning class, come back for lunch, prepare a meal, and then go to the afternoon class Why are you doing that ? Oh no. Go on. what class are you taking? Seeing that, Im curious. Today, I listened to Professor Voladis < Repetitive Learning of Basic Magical Combat > lecture. The expression of the lightning step twitched loudly. Even if you have to listen to it, why would a lecture by a madman like Professor Voladi? Anyway, Im planting a garden like this after roughly listening to the lecture. You are truly born to be the representative of the Blue Dragon Tower. ? done. So youve had such a hard day, arent you unhappy about working in the garden? Lee Han was suspicious for a moment. When professors usually say, If you have any complaints, tell me, I had to be suspicious. It was most likely a trap. And apart from that, I didnt have much complaint about the gardening itself. Not much? Lee Han said while holding a potato and a carrot in each hand. The payoff from the garden was very satisfactory. The lightning step suddenly made me feel guilty. Can the best talent in the empire be like this?? That yes. really. There is a cow that I brought with me in the back, and if you want, you can milk it and take it with you whenever you need it. professor! Lee Han looked at Professor Lightning Step with a respect he had never seen before. Professor Lightning Walk was dumbfounded, so he tried to say something, but he held back. * * * While Lee Han was working in the garden, Professor Lightning Step kept asking questions if he was bored. There was a story about running away because of fear of the spirit (even though there is a tree spirit?) , and thanks to the tree spirit, the crops in the garden grew better than expected, so it was said that it was okay to grow more things (dont give me a thunder step, take it) Lee Han, who was washing his hands in the flowing stream and brushing them off, suddenly remembered and asked. Professor. By the way, can we get a flying vehicle at school? why why do you ask that? The professors voice cracked in a strange way, but Lee Han didnt notice. Chapter 75 Chapter 075 Its just pure academic curiosity. Lee Han was good at fooling the professor. Even though he was one of the Empires most famous explorers, Professor Lightningwalker, he could never have imagined that Lee Han was looking for a flying mount to escape school. I can get it I guess. Prof. Lee Han looked carefully at Lee Hans expression to see if he had noticed. Fortunately, the boy from the Wodanaz family didnt seem to know. One of the horses in the stable that the freshmen take care of is a griffon! Because this school is so large that there is nothing missing. Arent there any considerations for warm meals or daily necessities for students? Professor Lightning Walk pretended not to hear Lee Hans words and ignored them. Theres nothing like mountains, lakes, underground dungeons, etc., but if you look for them, theres no way there wont be flying ones. If I find it, can I tame it? That seems difficult. Taming wild monsters and flying ones is a difficult task even for trainers who have been trained for years. Professor Lightning Step said with sincerity. If taming were that easy, people wouldnt bother choosing to fight monsters out there. Besides, most of the guys who knew how to fly were picky and rough. It was difficult to handle with the tenacity and knowledge of a freshman. First of all, you have to fully understand who your opponent is. Not with common knowledge. If you know his habits, you will get to know him little by little and understand his characteristics Even if the words sound simple, you will fail dozens of times in the process. professor. If possible, would you like to take lessons in your spare time? Of course, I dont intend to do anything reckless right now It was a lie. From the moment Lee Han made the decision that he could do it, he planned to move. If I ever get a chance to tame a monster in the future, I dont want to miss it. Lee Hans eyes were burning like fire. It was sincere eyes without any pretense. Seeing those pupils, Professor Lightning Walk suddenly became motivated. When a disciple shows such interest, as a teacher, it is impossible to remain still. good night! Let me teach you in my spare time. No regrets. Its not usually a difficult study. It was a difficult study where you had to memorize thick books about monsters that would appear in this area and then face it with your own body, but Professor Lightning Walk thought that this boy from the Wodanaz family would be fine. If you have that much interest and passion, its possible. You must be interested in flying or exploring. That guy Find the most likely beast, tame it, and then escape. The master and disciple nodded their heads while thinking about each other. After the conversation, Professor Lightning Walk trudged to take a look at the vegetable garden Lee Han had finished working on. And I was surprised. No, what is this? The vegetable garden Lee Han received from Professor Thunderwalk was of a suitable size, neither extremely wide nor extremely narrow. Professor Wooregeol must have thought that Lee Han would plant some vegetables and take them with him. However, Lee Hans vegetable garden was being run so thoroughly that not a single remnant was left. There were various edible vegetables such as carrots, onions, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and cabbage, as well as herbs that could be used as medicines, such as chamomile and basil and rosemary. to start a farm?! Lee Han replied as if he was okay, as if he had noticed the professors eyes. I was worried at first too. what? Is it okay to grow this narrowly? However, thanks to the Tree Spirits staff, it seems to grow well without any problems. Arent you really lucky? Professor Lightningwalker looked at the jug of milk on the table. It was a jar that Lee Han had packed to hold on his way home. Seeing what Im working on right now, I dont think thats going to work. Wait. Id rather go back and eat something. ?? * * * Lee Han took a bite of the baked potato on a wooden skewer and headed for the dormitory. It was a romantic evening if you forgot the fact that it was inside a magic school. On one arm hung a basket containing the harvest this time, and on the other arm was a skewer of freshly baked, salted potatoes It was like a farmer returning home after a plentiful shopping spree. It would be nice to live like this when I retire later. Perhaps because of the atmosphere, the new potatoes were really delicious. Even though it was just grilled and salted, it felt like the warm eggs melted away with just one bite. It was a taste that made me understand why Professor Lightning Walk bothered to bake it and hold it in his hand. Is it regrettable to eat such delicious food alone? Maybe he just wanted to brag Lee Han didnt even realize that the potatoes that Professor Lightning Walk had baked were from his own garden. ? Your Highness, Princess. I brought the materials from the library and organized them. Please accept it. I have also asked other students to organize what I need for assignments! it will help. There is a book I found this time What is it? It was the princess and her followers. Freshmen gathered from all over the tower were sparing no effort to help the princess in the lecture. Lee Han was surprised as he munched potatoes. Is there such a way! It was an enviable method to the point of wanting to report to the professors, The princess is exploiting her classmates with undue power. Lee Han and his friends searched for books in the library all night, but it wasnt enough, but the princess just breathes quietly and information rolls in like that. Is it because of the royal blood? But if thats the case, Cainando is not explained. How the hell do I get followers like that? While Lee Han was thinking about that, the princess thanked her followers and then walked up together. Lee Han, who was munching potatoes on the stairs and looking around, met his friends eyes. Good evening. Lee Han was not taken aback. The followers of the princess recognized Lee Hans face and hurriedly lowered their heads. Wasnt he the boy of the Wodanaz family, who practically ruled the Blue Dragons Tower? If they looked wrong, the life of the princess living in the tower of the blue dragon could become difficult, so it was only natural to notice them. Meet Wardanaz! When someone shouted that, the other students looked at the friend in bewilderment. Should we sing along? Meet Wardanaz! Whoa Meet Mr. Wardanaz! Lee Han looked around involuntarily. Fortunately, there were no eyes to see. If anyone sees it, theres nothing wrong, but Ill go to the punishment room. I dont know why the followers were doing that to fuck Lee Han, but Lee Han answered as calmly as possible. Nice to meet you all. You must have talked with Her Highness, the princess. yes! I just want to thank Wodanaz for her hard work, who is always devoted to Her Highness the Princess. I wish you all the best in the future! If you dont take care of these bastards, wont they attack you? Fanatic supporters are always scary. Besides, the princesss supporters were outside the magic school. Even after graduating, I had to put up with their unreasonable pressure considering that I would have a social life. of course. do not worry. Lee Han did not bother to say that he would receive more silver coins for taking care of the princess. Id better change the topic. If the story of taking care of the princess was prolonged, Lee Hans unfair profits could come up as a topic. Lee Han changed the topic. You all probably havent even had dinner, so would you like some? ? Only then did the followers of the princess realize that Lee Han was carrying something. Even taking one of them out and sticking it out. It was a baked potato. The sight of a cold-looking boy with a chiseled face serving freshly baked potatoes on a skewer made the students perplexed. Aristocratic is this a joke? Is it okay to eat it? Isnt this a test? Arent you eating? Are you going to eat well? One of the students seemed hungry and reached out to take a baked potato. Lee Han hand-sprinkled salt on it. The student was nervous at the moment, thinking that it was not salt, but magic potion powder. ah. Its salt. Are you okay? Taste delicious! It wasnt because I noticed the boy of the Wodanaz family, but the freshly baked potatoes were objectively delicious. The student who received the potato ate it with a spoonful, burning the roof of his mouth and choking. Drink some milk here. Persimmon Thank you. The student, who put a hot potato into his stomach, suddenly felt Lee Hans cold impression soften. is it a magic potato? Maybe we? okay. You may eat. The hesitant followers slowly reached out and picked up the baked potatoes. Under the warm evening sunlight, the new students of the magic school were able to get to know each other better while eating baked potatoes. Lets give Her Highness the Princess too! What kind of ridiculous rudeness what if Her Highness, the princess, gets angry! One of the students was about to offer potatoes to the princess, but after hearing what the other friends said, he put his hand down. Lee Han felt that the expression of the princess, who had been standing bluntly, had become sullen for some reason. Like a hungry Cainando That was too harsh an analogy. Lee Han reflected. Come to think of it, the princess hadnt even eaten breakfast this morning. Lee Han took a baked potato and held it out so that no one else could see it. It looks like there will be some leftovers, but at least taste it The students couldnt see it because their backs were turned away, but Lee Han clearly saw that the princess was about to take a bite of the peeled, freshly baked potato without even cutting it. Cut it! Cut and eat! As if nothing had happened, the princess took down the potatoes, cut them up, and stuffed them into her mouth. The students turned their heads and wondered at Lee Hans cry. What do you cut and eat? Cut the potatoes and eat them. haha. Mr. Wodanaz. No matter how hungry we are, we dont just swallow it. Of course I cut it and eat it. Lee Han thought after looking at the princess once and then at the student. That guy wont be able to succeed * * * The next morning. After finishing work at the stable, Lee Han walked with his friends to listen to Professor Garcias < Understanding Basic Magic >. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han yawned. Yoner asked anxiously, looking particularly tired. You look sleepy, are you okay? Did you lose sleep? I slept well, but I had a nightmare What did you dream about? A dream in which a professor appears. Yoner didnt bother to ask more for Lee Hans mental health. Professor Voladis class left an impression on him. Professor Voladi appeared in Lee Hans dream. In his dream, Professor Voladi instructed Lee Han to ride the rampaging griffon and maneuver the water orb through the fiery circle. It was a terrible nightmare. Hello everyone. Hello professor! When Professor Garcia opened the door and entered, Lee Hans heart felt warm. I didnt know that meeting trolls was such a relaxing thing until I entered school. Professor Mortum came to teach us what black magic is like last week, right? There was a huh sound from all over the place. It was a reaction mixed with fear that it could be black magic again. Another professor came this week to teach us what summoning magic is like. Waaaaaaaa! Lee Han suddenly felt sorry for Professor Mortum, who was not even present. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Thank you so much for welcoming me like this. Summoning magic professor Miley came inside, puzzled by the atmosphere of the heated classroom. Despite his old age, Professor Millay, who maintained an upright posture, could be seen by anyone looking at him as an aristocrat from a long-standing imperial family. An aristocrat from a great family can show off just by walking and talking. The guys in the tower of the blue dragon are a bit of an exception now. Of course, the exception was the students who were locked in the tower and starved. Nobility or anything else lost face when someone became obsessed with it. Professor Millay slightly raised the monocle he was wearing over one eye. He seemed like a very strict perfectionist. But Lee Han was not afraid. Anyone would be better than Professor Voladi. Professor Garcia started explaining briefly from the side. Like black magic, full-fledged summoning magic is a field that can be learned from the second year onwards. However, calling Professor Millay today is a good opportunity to learn what summoning magic is, but at the same time - A summoned beast escaped from the school grounds outside the classroom at the right time and howled. The windows trembled. Its because I thought it would be helpful to you all when I thought about the current school situation. Professor Garcia! We only have professors! Some of the students took out handkerchiefs and wiped their tears. Professor Millay watched the scene without a change in expression. Then he said in a hard voice. Professor Garcia. May I begin? yes. Please start. Students interested in summoning magic here? All students raised their hands. Lee Han also raised his hand. I didnt know why Professor Mortums sad face passed by. But summoning magic is really good magic. Just as black magic is divided into various fields such as curses, summoning elemental undead, and negative energy, summoning magic is not just a summoning magic, it is a magic that includes many fields within it. Summon spirits summon demons summon monsters summon artifacts summon artifacts and so on. As it was a magic that included all sorts of things, from living things to non-living things (it even overlapped with black magic to some extent), its uses were endless. In an old fairy tale, there was a story that a wizard lived happily for a long, long time after suffering all his life and then contracting with an outstanding summoned beast (and lazily). As much as it was a fairy tale, I couldnt believe it all, but once the summoning magic was great, it was good to live. Thank you. However, there will be only one student who is qualified to learn summoning magic here. The professors were originally good at pouring cold water on them. So did Professor Millais. she said sternly. I will not hide it. Summoning magic is a difficult magic. If you do not have the ability to learn, but come to the lecture in the second grade, it will be difficult for the student. Thats the professor. Lee Han was amazed. If a student doesnt have the ability to learn, you have to dry it or wait why cant you learn? Lets see if I cant learn before I die. Summoning magic cannot be learned simply with magical knowledge in one field. Summoning spirits requires a deep understanding of animology, summoning demons requires a deep understanding of demonology, and summoning monsters requires a deep understanding of monsterology. Even the relatively easy summoning of inanimate objects isnt easy. So let me say it again. If youre not confident, youd better not be interested in summoning magic. However, the students were rather more open-minded. How many people will back down because it is difficult at such a young age? Everyone seemed more motivated. No matter how easy it was, it was the exact opposite of the black magic that the students were squeamish about. Professor Garcia whispered softly. They are all talented students. Could you give me one chance? Professor Millay nodded. Pod! As he swung his wand, magic circle scrolls with strange shapes suddenly appeared in front of the students. It was not a single-use scroll that could be triggered by tearing it, but a fixed scroll with a magic circle engraved on top of an unfolded scroll. Everyone must be listening to < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. yes. Upon hearing the name of the river, the students expressions changed as if they had bitten a frog. There were not many students who could endure the torture of terrible numbers that were neither magic nor culture. Honestly, thats pretty easy. Lee Han swallowed the thought that he would have thrown a stone if his other friends had heard of it. It is too difficult! Then the student has no chance of learning summoning magic. Cainando kept his mouth shut when he said one word and was about to be eliminated from the summoning magic. Listen to < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >, everyone. Creation and calculation of magic circles are essential in summoning magic. Lee Han read the magic circle. Unlike Gainando, whose eyes were already spinning and wandering, Lee Han could see what kind of magic circle the drawn magic circle was. Right. Magical power like this The magic circle was a kind of circuit. The difference is that in an electric circuit, electricity flows, while in a magic circle, magic power flows. As any magician who has ever used magic knows, casting magic was a difficult task. The higher the difficulty level of magic, the more so. First of all, the required amount of magical power increased, and the structure of the magic that had to be composed of that magical power also became more complicated. Even with magic, it wasnt for nothing that people said, This isnt magic that people can do. It was the magic circle that helped such wizards. A secondary tool that reduces the burden on the wizard by circulating mana in various forms, such as amplifying in some parts, reducing in others, and blocking in others. While calculating the magic power circulating along the magic circle and envisioning it in his head, Lee Han instantly saw the illusion of a quill. what? There are no coincidences in the world of magic. Lee Han realized that the quill he had just seen was related to this magic circle. This magic circle is a summoning magic circle that summons a quill. A quill? A quill? Students were perplexed. At least, when he said he was summoning a quill rather than a dagger, he said, Why bother? Lee Han shook his head. Because they seem like ungrateful people. If Professor Millay cleans up the desk and throws a summoning circle of demons and says, If you dont want to die, succeed in summoning, will you take responsibility? Fortunately, Professor Millais was different from Professor Voladi. The professor spoke in a firm voice that did not change at all. A magic quill composed of magic power. The ones summoned by the students wont last long, so just focus on summoning them for now. As soon as the professor finished speaking, the students swung their wands and activated the magic circle. Come out, quill! Magic quill. Please come out! Along with the incantation, magic circles were set on fire and scrolls were torn. It is a magic circle made to withstand magic, but it can be damaged and broken according to the magicians mistake. Of course, as expected, Professor Millay swung his cane. The damaged magic circle disappeared and a new magic circle appeared. Maybe 30 minutes passed. Students who summoned something similar to a quill began to appear from all over the place. The Blue Dragon Tower had the most successful numbers, such as Yoner and Adenart Asan, and the Black Turtle Tower and the Phoenix Tower also had quite a few students. The white tiger towers were the fewest in number, but a few gifted students called out something like a quill. Seeing the students smile, Professor Garcia smiled wryly. I cant like it with that. In fact, Professor Millays face stood still, like a hard piece, without the slightest movement. The difficulty of summoning magic lies in this point. Similarly summoned is tantamount to failure! Elemental magic, even if there was a difference in size or shape, was close to success once it was done, but summoning magic was the exact opposite. If its not perfect, it means nothing. I couldnt help it. Since it is a study that gives will to summoned objects, even the slightest mistake could cause the summoned objects to attack the wizard. Its fortunate that its a quill at least Moon This bastard from the moon card attacked me with a magic quill!! Okay, Cainando! The quill moved on its own! More than that, its just a quill! Its an imperial assassination! Assassination of the royal family! Help Lee Han! Its just a quill! What a percent chance of dying from a quill! Of course, that quill alone was enough to cause a commotion. * * * Anrago of the Alpha family belonging to the White Tiger Tower felt proud when he saw the sleek shape of the quill. I felt that I was falling behind in various magics because of my identity, but the summoning magic was a little different. Maybe even better than Giselle. ! Angrago looked very sad when he saw Lee Han sitting in front of him. In front of Lee Han, there was nothing but a quill. For the first time, Anrago summoned Yihan, thinking that he could break the nose of that evil archmage boy from the Wardanaz family. Wardanaz. Could it be that the summoning failed? Wodanaz! dont ignore it! Look at my quill! Yoner, who was next to him, responded instead. Didnt you have a quill at home? Do you want to brag about your quill? Look at my quill here BANG!!! A roar erupted. Angrago instantly fell on his knees in fear, thinking that Lee Han had used black magic. A number of magic quills began to form on top of Lee Hans magic circle. Lee Han looked at the fluttering quills with a confused expression. It failed. Angrago shouted something behind her back, but Yihan didnt hear it. He was so focused. It is the act of sending mana to the easily destroyed magic circle to complete the summoning magic. It was just difficult for the other students, but it was terribly difficult for Lee Han. The moment you get out of control even a little bit, waves of magical power will tear the magic circle apart. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of this, Lee Han gave up halfway when others started. Summoning magic might not suit my aptitude. Perhaps Lee Hans destiny was to become a battle mage like Professor Voladi. But unexpectedly, the magic circle was not damaged. Lee Han himself was surprised. Was I like this? Perfect understanding of the magic circle. and recently (forced) increased horsepower control. When these two were combined, Lee Han succeeded in not destroying the magic circle. It was an amazing result. Oops. The task was summoning. Impressed by the fact that he could channel magic without destroying the magic circle, Lee Han continued to send magic into the magic circle and came to his senses. The task was not to break the magic circle, but to summon the magic quill. Come out, quill. Lee Han muttered simply and waved his staff. bang!!! At that moment, a great number of magic quills were created on top of the magic circle with a roar. Surprised by this unusual failure phenomenon, Professor Garcia turned his gaze to the side. It was the first time I had ever seen Professor Millays eyebrows raised like that. Originally, student Lee Han had a lot of magical powers, so such a failure Prof. Garcias excuse made Professor Millays face back to normal and said calmly. Thats not a failure, Professor Garcia. Chapter 77 Chapter 077 Summoning Magic, failure was a story when a result was summoned that differed even by 1% from the goal. But now, the magic quills fluttering in the air were perfectly aligned with their targets. There were just too many of them. Professor Garcia quickly understood the meaning and nodded. okay. It is not a failure. Professor Troll let out a slight sigh of relief. It is the professors job to care about all students equally, but I couldnt help but worry a little more about that boy from the Wardanaz family. Because he was born with so much magical power, even basic magic had no choice but to be difficult. Fortunately, Lee Han was resolutely fighting the difficult challenges facing him with a bold and firm attitude uncharacteristic of a freshman, but as a professor, it was true that he was sorry. Isnt this something that the teacher should find a solution to? Professor Garcia, who couldnt find a proper solution, was the only one among the professors at this magic school who felt guilty. Student Lee Han is quite talented, right? Seeing how perfectly successful Professor Garcia, relieved, spoke up, and Professor Millay nodded. You have talent. Do you think so too? Professor Garcia was well aware of how difficult summoning magic was and how strict Professor Millay was. As such, Professor Millays recognition was all the more valuable. He is a talented person who can learn summoning magic. But there is one weakness. ?? Professor Garcia was a little taken aback. Of course, the amount of magic power is a little, no, a little too much, actually, its a lot, but the control is getting better and better Professor Garcia, who was about to lie, couldnt finish because of his conscience. Still, considering Lee Hans amount of magical power, he was adapting at an incredibly fast pace. I think it will get better the further you go I didnt mean the amount of horse power. Professor Garcia. So what? The weakness I spoke of is arrogance. ? arrogance? Professor Garcia was a little taken aback. Of course, the Wardanaj boy could come off as arrogant at first sight. His cold appearance, as if carved out of marble, was layered with the dignity of a great nobleman, making it difficult for most people to speak to him. However, Professor Garcia was well aware that Lee Han was not that kind of boy. In the first place, the student who personally feeds the students of the Blue Dragon Tower cannot have such an arrogant personality. I think you have a misunderstanding Professor Garcia. Take a good look. Professor Millais pointed out dozens of magic quills and said sternly. That student succeeded at once. Even so, I deliberately summoned more than a dozen magic quills. What does that mean? Success in summoning magic at once meant that he had a high understanding of the magic circle and high magic control. It was rare for freshmen to have both knowledge and talent. It was clearly an outstanding ability, and at this level, objectively, he was a talented person who could enter the world of summoning magic. But why did such a student deliberately summon dozens of magic quills? If you had the ability to succeed at once, you could have summoned just one? The answer was one. It was to show off their skills arrogantly. No Professor Garcia was taken aback by Professor Millays words. Student Lee Han doesnt have that kind of personality Arrogance is a necessary virtue for a wizard, but it is also a dangerous poison to have from a very young age. Professor Garcia. Especially if you have innate knowledge and talent. Thats it Professor Millays eyebrows went up. Professor Garcia flinched. Even with the same professor, not all relationships were equal. Especially if one professor is a student of another professor. However, Professor Garcia wanted to somehow clear up the misunderstanding. I dont think Lee Han has that kind of personality. Maybe its a mistake I think A mistake? There was a very slight absurdity in Professor Millays voice. It didnt bode well. So Professor Garcia are you saying that you did that summoning by mistake? Professor Garcias face turned red. Looking back, I realized how absurd it was. To summon multiple quills with that magic circle, simply blowing several times the amount of magic needed to summon one quill at once was not enough. In the first place, since it was not a magic circle for multiple summons, increasing the amount of magic power and blowing it all at once could destroy the magic circle or cause an adverse effect. Once magic power is applied to the circuit, it takes on a different nature from before it was imparted. Because of this, the calculations also changed from time to time. In order to infuse new mana into the circuit where mana had been injected, he had to calculate it again. In other words the only way to summon multiple quills with that magic circle was to repeat it carefully over and over again. Accurately calculate the amount of magical energy that can be summoned on top of the magic circle and put it in. Then, after carefully grasping the state of the changed magic circle, once again, accurately calculate the amount of magic power and inject it. repeat again. repeat repeat. It was a feat I wouldnt choose unless I had a strong sense of pride in my skills. A feat only possible with intention! I practiced first so as not to destroy the magic circle Maybe I forgot that there is magic left in the magic circle? Professor Millay, who was looking at Professor Garcia with a stern expression, relaxed his expression. It was a look that seemed to pity the kind-hearted disciple. Professor Garcia. There is no way that such an outstanding student would have forgotten that. I see Professor Garcia shut his mouth for nothing to say. To be honest, Professor Garcia also felt that excuses were scarce. But what do you mean when you feel that its very likely? Its good to trust and show affection to students, but you shouldnt close your eyes to the students flaws or mistakes and trust them. Professor Garcia. Because sometimes affection and trust can blind you. Yes Even though I have said this, I am not denying that this student is very talented. However, arrogance can hurt students themselves, so you have to be careful. yes. You dont have to worry so much. If that student learns summoning magic, he will soon be able to correct his arrogance. Summoning magic has always trampled on students who consider themselves to be the greatest geniuses in the empire. Combined with Professor Millays strictness, uncontrollable arrogance would soon be reduced to a moderate level of pride. Professor Garcia turned his head. He was trying to scribble I dont have a quill by flying the magic quills summoned by Lee Han to Angrago. Because of that, a scuffle was taking place between the students of the White Tiger Tower and the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. As he went to dry it, Professor Garcia thought that no matter how much he thought about it, it was not arrogance. No matter how much I think about it, I dont think thats really the case. * * * Once the fuss is over. The students faces were smeared with ink. It was the aftereffect left by the incompletely summoned magic quills and the fully summoned magic quills. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The summoned magic quills disappear over time, but the ink left behind by the quills does not disappear. I believe that everyone understands at least a little how difficult summoning magic is today. The magic practiced today is the basis of the basics of summoning magic, and originally it should be done without a magic circle. Professor Millais scared the students. But the professor didnt care and continued talking seriously. Nevertheless, if you have a passion for summoning magic and want to learn it seriously, please visit my workshop. It would be good for everyone to keep in mind. Its easy to mistakenly think that what you need to learn magic is talent or intelligence, but Lee Han felt that Professor Millays eyes were directed toward him. Is it because of the mood? Was it a problem that I used magic quills to harass Anrago? After all, what is most needed is persistence and perseverance. If you continue to devote yourself seriously without giving up, the summoning magic will open the way for students. After saying that, Professor Millay left the classroom. The rest of the students huddled together and whispered. Should I visit the studio? Your professor said it. If you just start listening in the second grade, it will be hard to follow. If you want to learn summoning magic, it seems like you have to practice it from the first year in advance. The students nodded. After trying to summon a quill right away, I understood how difficult summoning magic was. Summoning an object that acts on its own with the power of a wizard But can we go to the professor and learn the summoning magic separately? Is there anything you cant do? really? I still have a lot of assignments, but more will be added, and I have to prepare for the paper test soon, so can I really study summoning magic separately? The realistic concerns made the students frightened. Summoning magic was attractive, but not many students could handle it if the assignments increased for that magic. Thats why I told you to take the easy subjects. Lee Han thought so, but then reflected. Now that I think about it, isnt Lee Han in danger of his life while trying to take an easy subject? Lee Han suddenly became curious. What electives are other students taking? What are you listening to as a choice? me? < Basic Art >. Did everyone hear it? I like < Basic Dancing and Socializing >. In fact, it is semi-essential. Listen to < Understanding the Basic Imperial Masterpieces and Masterpieces >. I wanted to buy one later on vacation. Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the list of lectures his friends were taking. Am I the only one uncultured? There is no lecture without assignments. so do i. But you cant not listen to the summoning magic. Shouldnt the school rent an artifact that can turn back time? Cainan Island. thats a fairy tale Where would that be? Even if it were possible, would you lend it to a student to take a lecture? It will be used for something far more valuable. Lee Han, who was listening to his friends conversation, checked the time and stood up. Cainan Island. lets go. Where are you going? But why are you taking Cainando with you? Arent you trying to use them as bait when you meet a summoned beast? no. I need to see Professor Mortum. While everyone was contemplating whether or not to go to the summoning magic, there was a professor who was lonely and abandoned without any interest. It was Professor Mortum who taught black magic. As they were directly called by Professor Mortum, Lee Han and Gainando, unlike other students, had no choice but to periodically visit and learn black magic. Do I have to go? Cant we just send Gainan Island? Friends did not want to let Lee Han go, but Gainando never intended to go alone. When I go alone, I recommend all of you. Guinan Island! my noble friend! There seems to be a misunderstanding! Friends immediately changed their stance. Yoner asked if he was okay. Perhaps students who want to learn summoning magic will visit now, is that okay? Since you havent set a time, you can visit Professor Mortum and then visit Guyando together. Lee Han was also interested in summoning magic. There is only a promise. It was good not to break the promise with the professors. Especially if the professor is lonely because he doesnt have the students hes looking for. Then see you next time. Be careful. Wardanaz. Be careful of the released summons and dont forget the potion Priest Siana gave you. Professor Mortum be careful too. Be careful of Gainan Island too. At Asans words, Gainando made a slightly moved expression. Moon card If Gainando makes a mistake, you will be in danger, so be careful. He didnt tell Gainando to be careful, he was telling Yihan to be careful about Gainando. As soon as Guyando met Professor Mortum, he decided to recommend Asan. Chapter 78 Chapter 78: Hall of Darkness. The tower that Professor Mortum was using as a workshop was still gloomy. If I want more students to come, I think Ill have to improve the surrounding environment first. When crates of skulls, bones, tombstones, and poison bottles were rolling around, people generally didnt want to come. From Lee Hans point of view, among the freshmen who will come to learn black magic, Lee Han and Gainando seem to be the only ones ?? Lee Han was surprised. There was another freshman in front of the Black Dark Hall. Even two people. Um Why did those bastards come to learn black magic? Is there any reason to be so serious? Lee Han was puzzled by Gainandos reaction. Gainando replied as if it were natural. The professor said I was the only one with talent! You say you dont like black magic? Lee Han tried to say something, but gave up and turned around. Cainan Island. Even if Im not as talented as you, I might want to learn black magic. That is true. Gainando slightly reflected on Lee Hans words. Come to think of it, I thought I could be a little more generous. hey. Everyone Dont talk to me like youre friendly. You bastards of the Blue Dragon Tower. Gainando was so upset that he tried to hit the opponent with his cane. Lee Han grabbed his arm and stopped him. Hes the White Tiger Top guy. okay. A golden light flickered faintly in the opponents eyes. Lee Han realized that the other persons blood was mixed with the facial features that felt somewhat heterogeneous. Are you half-angel? okay. He inherited the blood of his glorious ancestors. Looks like youre bloody pale for being proud of it. Right now, Tigilling, a half-demon, was recognizable just by looking at her appearance because her blood was so thick. In comparison, the student in the White Tiger Tower right in front of me was quite difficult to recognize. If it wasnt for Lee Hans keen sense of perception, it would have been difficult to notice. You inherited the blood of your glorious ancestors, but are you obeying the orders of the Moradi family? Lee Han immediately attempted to stir up the alienation. As the number of White Tiger Tower students who listen to Giselles orders decreases, the lives of Lee Han and Durgyu will become more comfortable. The honor and pride of the knights was a good weakness to stab. Dont be mistaken. Wodanaz. Because I, Raphael, dont listen to Moradis orders. what? Why is it so cheap when you dont listen to Moradis orders ? Why are you acting like that? Are you asking because you dont know? Raphael looked at Lee Han in amazement. It was absurd to take off the pretense. Gainando whispered from the side. Isnt it because the White Tiger Tower bastards were sent to the punishment room last time? Only with that? Or maybe its because I went into the break room the other day and stole the flag. Only with that? ??? Gainando was perplexed. what? That sounds like a good enough reason? Raphael narrowed his eyes and said to Lee Han. Durgyu from the Choi family! Im not going to say that I dont know. It is the name of an honorable friend whom you wickedly play with. Lee Han was at a loss for words after a long time. Kainando defended him instead. No, that Durgyu is our friend. Youre cowardly even making excuses You attack me with magic and knock me out and still say youre my friend! Gainando looked at Lee Han as if asking for help. Durgyu was afraid the White Tiger Tower would hate you so he treated you the same way. Do you mean that? Raphael reacted in amazement. Lee Han shrugged his shoulders as if he knew that. Some misunderstandings are unresolvable. for a moment. You are you from the Gral family? Guinando belatedly remembered Raphaels family. House of the Southern Knights Gral. The Gral family, which took pride in having angelic blood mixed in their ancestors, was one of the most strict families among the knight families. I see you say Right. You evil bastards. It seemed that the other party had already defined Yihan and Gainando as the axis of evil. Lee Han reflected very little. But most of it is because of the image of the Wodanaz family. If it wasnt for the crazy image of the Wodanaz family, Lee Han wouldnt have been misunderstood like that. At least Lee Han thought so. No, why is the Grahl family learning black magic!? Kainando argued as if it were nonsense. Why did someone from the Gral family, which produced so many paladins, come to learn black magic? Raphael said confidently. Because if you learn black magic, youll be able to deal with warlocks better. Professor must be crying. Lee Han was at a loss for words. Only four people came, and one of them hates dark magic I see. gral. I hope you learn black magic and deal with black magicians. Since you were hostile to me, I thought you would hold hands with Giselle of the Moradi family and aim for my back meanly. Dont treat me, Raphael, like Moradi! Raphael was very upset. Lee Han, who manipulated Durgyu like a puppet, was also Lee Han, but Gisele, who treated the other White Tiger Tower students as if they were her own hands and feet, was equally contemptuous. Then wont you join hands with Giselle of the Moradi family and aim for my back? of course! With those gangs too? Of course! What are you asking! Thats it. Lee Han walked away as if he had said everything. As long as he didnt attack from behind and didnt hold hands with Giselle, it didnt matter what he said in front of him. Raphael was dumbfounded and only blinked. I feel cheated, but what exactly did I do? Gainando thought to himself as he followed Lee Han. Hes my friend, but hes like a really evil wizard * * * After being beaten by Raphael once, Guinando turned quite hostile. He spoke to one of the other students in a voice without a hint of kindness. Why did you come to learn dark magic? Shuk- The student got up from his seat. Only then did Gainando realize that the other person was sitting on the floor. Lee Han was also tall, but the opponent was so tall that Lee Han had to look up. 2m was an easy height to pass. Hybrid giant! Overwhelmed, Kainando quickly became polite. you can learn the boat I think you can do it. Excuse me. No hello. Nice to meet you all. The opponent was a student of the Black Turtle Tower. As I said hello, I looked around. My my name is Ymirg. I am Lee Han. This is Cainan Island. But may I ask why you are looking around? My friends dont like hanging out with the Blue Dragon Tower students ! Lee Han was surprised. Well, its not strange. Except for the Phoenix Tower, basically the students of the Tower were bound to stick together. In a way, it was natural that the students of the Black Turtle Tower, who had almost no noble or knight backgrounds, would not want to associate with the students of the White Tiger Tower, which consisted mainly of knight families, or the Blue Dragon Tower, which consisted mainly of noble families. Guys like Nilia and Ratford were unusual But Lee Han didnt know, so he checked. Youre not thinking Im an evil archmage, are you? Yep? What are you talking about? No. Or else. Fortunately, it was right that he hated it because he was an aristocrat. Lee Han was relieved. I came here to learn because I am interested in black magic. I want to be friends with friends who want to learn dark magic together. joy! No way! Raphael, who was behind, gave a strong reply. He had no intention of making friends with evil students who were trying to learn black magic. Ymirg looked at Rapadel with a sad expression. Raphael flinched. He was probably a little frightened. okay. I dont know from the outside, but lets be friends when learning black magic here. Lee Han held out his hand. If it was Ymirg, it was an easy case to get close to. I met so many strange people at school that I was grateful for this. Ymirg held Yihans hand with a happy expression and shook it up and down. For a moment, Lee Han had to hold on by hurriedly releasing the mana of his body. Keugh! Lee Han managed his expression so as not to offend Ymirg. It was a tremendous force. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wish you well too! Gainando held out his hand, unaware of it. Lee Han tried to stop him, but Gainando grabbed his hand first. Awesome! * * * Professor Mortum looked at the new students and hummed with a happy expression. Lee Han was heartbroken for nothing. I shouldnt sympathize with the professor. Stockholm Syndrome was a very dangerous syndrome. Coke. Welcome everyone. I never thought there would be so many students interested in black magic. I hope to see you next year. Please take care of me! Professor Mortum didnt seem to notice Raphaels evil intentions. I looked at Lee Han and asked. Did you find more bone summons? I havent found it yet Coke. Explore more dismal and dark places. Professor Mortum winked at Lee Han as if giving him a gift. Of course, it wasnt very romantic. Summoned beasts escape and wander around the gloomy and dark places of the school At that point, its practically suicide. Collock Everyone must have been waiting for todays meeting, so we need to move on to class quickly. Do you remember what we learned about curses last time? yes. of course. Raphael took out paper and a quill and prepared to write down the professors words. Professor Mortum was pleased. Of course, it was just a pity for Lee, who knew Raphaels intentions. Arent you going to attack the professor first? Honestly, the curse was more fun than the summoning magic! Gainando spoke frankly. Today, Im not in a hurry, Im studying about the curse to increase my understanding Wait a minute. Professor Mortum hesitated as he spoke. Did you learn summoning magic this week? yes. Coke. What was the reaction of the students? Did everyone like it? Everyone except us went to the workshop to hear the story. Lee Han wanted to punch Gainando in the snout, but unfortunately he couldnt. Professor Mortum said firmly. Its not a curse, but today Ill teach you how to summon the undead. and!! Is this okay? Lee Han became anxious. No matter how you look at it, it seems like you have skipped a few steps in the curriculum * * * Collock. Undead summoning can be said to be the flower among flowers in summoning magic. The most beautiful, complex, and sophisticated magic Where do warlocks usually get corpses? Thats a good question. Raphael student. In the past, I used to use graveyards, but these days I dont. They buy and use licensed corpses. Oh but illegal warlocks still use graveyards, dont they? Isnt it? thank you. Raphael was excited and took notes. Professor Mortum tilted his head as if he felt something out of place. But you guys are still its too early to summon the undead. Completed undead can kill wizards if handled incorrectly. One of the most common black magic accidents was when a skeletal warrior summoned by a clumsy warlock stabbed its owner to death. Guinando, who was almost killed by the magic quill, nodded. Ill summon the easiest ones that cant kill you. Right from the bony hand. The students focused on the professors words with nervous expressions. Hiss! Bone hands appeared in front of the students. Lets get to know the bony hand first. I wont listen to you at first, but ? Lee Han instantly thought that the Bone Summoner and the Bone Hand had been switched. The bony hand was very politely hammering the head in front of Lee Han. Is it a trap? Chapter 79 Chapter 79 However, for a trap, the posture of the bony hand was too polite. As Lee Han took a step closer, his bony hands trembled and rolled onto his back. As if trying to prove that there is no hostility. ? The moment Lee Han was about to fall into confusion, Professor Mortum opened his mouth. Coke. Its easy to be fooled by the beautiful and majestic appearance of summoning the undead, but actually summoning the undead is never easy. It was easy for wizards who design inanimate objects to learn summoning magic to fall into this kind of trouble. -Do I really need to summon an inanimate object? Cant we just summon a guy with an ego?? Even if I summoned a magic sword right away, I had to figure out in advance what properties the sword had and how to make it move autonomously. As the level increased, it required autonomy at the level of artificial intelligence, so I could imagine how painful it would be for wizards studying summoning magic. Why do we have to weave each one? Cant we just summon a guy with an ego from the beginning?? Of course, the downside of summoning a guy with an ego was clear, so it was designed that way. Having an ego means that there is a possibility of not listening to the summoner. And undead monsters were generally a little more obedient than other monsters. From the beginning, their properties were opposite to each other. Most of the summoners were alive and all the undead were dead. Even if you tried to be friendly, it was natural that it was difficult to become friends. So the black magicians used various methods to become friendly with the undead. Living in a tomb, applying rotten substances to the body, making various kinds of bones or flesh into necklaces and wearing them These things werent because warlocks were perverts. It was a tearful effort to cover the vitality of the living and get closer to the undead. The faces of the students listening to the story turned as pale as the undead, but Professor Mortum didnt notice. Coke. So, first of all, lets get close to each other without covering the bony hands and various means and methods. If you become friendly with the Bone Hand, you will be able to become friendly with other undead monsters someday. When you get along with undead monsters intimately, that energy is bound to be stained in your soul. If you hang out with the lowest level undead monsters like the Bone Hand, you will be able to deal with more powerful undead monsters someday. professor. ? Lee Han, who had been quietly waiting for Professor Mortum to finish his words, raised his hand and called for the professor. Are there any undead that are a bit timid? ?? Undead monsters were mostly fearless. It was natural because he wasnt alive. Professor Mortum snorted as if asking what he was talking about but was surprised to see the hand of an undead monster trembling in front of Lee Han. ?! Professor Mortum looked at the bony hand he had summoned and cast a bewildered look. I told you to deal with students, what are you doing? The bony hand bowed its head in front of Professor Mortum in disdain. Cant I get to you sooner? Despite Professor Mortums orders, his bony hands trembled and he did not want to approach Lee Han. Professor Mortum wondered if there was something wrong with the reagent he used. slam! slam! The other bony hand excitedly cupped the cheek of the approaching Gainando. Everyone was fine. Did you feel the closeness of the bone hand because you went with the bone summoner? No then theres no reason to be afraid. Only one conclusion remains. Professor Mortum was shocked inside. no way? Coke. Summon it yourself. Is that okay? okay. The reason why black magic is better than summoning magic is that it gives you a practical experience like this. Summoning magic will only take you a year to study. Professor Mortum threw a piece of bone needed for magic and carved a magic circle on the floor. Lee Han raised his cane and concentrated. Professor Mortum was like that, so I couldnt help but worry. I think youre pulling the curriculum too much to show that black magic is better Fortunately, Lee Han seemed to be able to subdue him even if he attacked with a bony hand. Lee Han memorized the order. Appear, bony hand! As he threw the bone fragments and swung his staff, the bone fragments that swallowed magic began to change into bony hands along with eerie smoke. These were not the bony hands that Professor Mortum summoned earlier was controlling with iron-clad control. It was a new bone hand summoned by Lee Han himself. Summoning magic spells controlled the undead monsters like a chain around the neck of an animal, but an inexperienced rookie wizard couldnt handle the chain well. Professor Mortum watched the bony hand. If the bony hand overcomes the chain and attacks Lee Han, I was thinking of reverse-summoning it first. Rolling around- The new bone hand summoned by Lee Han showed obedience more fiercely than the bone hand summoned by Professor Mortum. The bone summoner hanging from Lee Hans belt shook his body in jealousy. * * * You have too much magic. The true Professor Mortum explained calmly. Come to think of it, there was already a sign from the time of the curse. I didnt know that there would be so many undead monsters that they were frightened and succumbed like that but Lee Han asked seriously, like a patient sentenced to an incurable disease. okay. professor. Is there any way to fix it? Coke. why fix that? A gifted talent? ?? Lee Han was taken aback. Thats right Its hard to use magic, and the spirits are running away, right? Coke. If you have that kind of talent, you dont even need to be friends with undead monsters. Its okay if you suppress it by force. What a great talent. Warlocks rolling around in their tombs werent something they liked. It was because he had to become friendly with undead monsters somehow. But what if you dont have to? From Professor Mortums point of view, subduing the undead monster was a much higher level of control than getting close to the undead monster. Thats because its hard. But Professor. Undead monsters can be summoned and subjugated, but spirits cant do that. He wouldnt respond to the call itself until he became friendly with the spirit, but even if he had the ability to scare him, it was useless. Professor Mortum kindly answered Lee Hans question. Coke. There is a good way. What is it? You just have to give up summoning the spirits. Lee Han thanked the table. His hands were under the table, so even when he clenched his fists, he was not noticed. But Professor Mortum was serious. Coke. Why are you trying to graze with such fine teeth and claws. Dark magic is what suits you best. I dont normally say things like this, but you have a genius talent for black magic. ah. okay. ?! This time, Professor Mortum was taken aback by Lee Hans calm reaction. Its a valuable compliment that doesnt really do well, but the student was too calm. The reaction was different from what I thought, perhaps because I was from the Wardanaj family. Its past the time to be fooled by the professors praise. Originally, professors often praised when necessary. In the case of unpopular fields, I had to be especially careful. It is possible to be misled by praise and twist your life. Lee Han turned the topic. But Professor. It is difficult to cast magic because of the amount of magic power. It will be fine once you get used to it. Coke. Ill help you practice. shit. Professors arent really helpful. To think that they are only trying to take care of their own greed with students. Professors can do this Coming to think of it, professors were originally like that. Gee thank you so much. Having finished managing his expression, Lee Han nodded. Of course, it wasnt that he had decided on a career path with black magic, but he had to prepare for the future when all other magic failed and only black magic remained. If you think about that time, there was nothing good because it looked bad to Professor Mortum. The professor and student had different thoughts and smiled heartily at each other. This child. I will destroy you! Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gainando, whose cheeks were swollen, grabbed his cane and struck at his bony hand. Raphael also pulled out a wooden sword and was hitting his bony hand. The only one who was intact was Ymirg. I was at a loss not knowing what to do after grabbing the bony hand that was attacking and pressing it down. Professor Mortum opened his mouth, probably feeling Lee Hans bewilderment. Coke. Just because you have the talent of a warlock doesnt necessarily mean you can quickly become friends with the undead. Thats a bad way. A typical mistake young warlocks make. But wont the undead monsters respect the summoner a little bit if you beat them like that? Professor Mortum looked at Lee Han like a madman. Lee Han was just embarrassed. They say surrender is a good way * * * When the extra class was over, Gainando grumbled as he applied the ointment he had received from Professor Mortum to his cheek. Its like undead monsters who dont even know nobility Lee Han. ? Lets go listen to the summoning magic. If its not the undead monsters, itll be fine. Is that so? Except for spirits, demons are more ferocious than undead monsters, and monsters are basically wild. While Lee Han was thinking, Raphael shouted with a swollen face. The son of an evil warlock. Lets see. Because I will be watching you. Grall. There seems to be a misunderstanding between us. Do I really have to fight as a friend in the same black magic class? Bastard! You slapped me on the cheek earlier! That was a mistake. While the other friends tried to make friends with the undead monsters, Lee Han followed Professor Mortums instructions to see what kind of commands he could give to the undead monsters. When he succeeded in even the difficult order to destroy himself, Professor Mortum was so impressed that he clapped. But there were also mistakes. On the way, due to a mistake in the command, the bone hand summoned by Lee Han slapped the cheek of Raphael, who grumbled that he was an evil warlock child. It was an unfortunate mistake. Grall. Why do you believe me Lee Han. Its already gone. Sorry. Gainando looked at Lee Han with fearful eyes. Is this why the undead follow them well?! Ymirg. See you next class. Yes. Han Lee. Not outside Lee Han was slightly hurt, but did not show it. * * * Youngjae Hall. Yeongje Hall, a workshop and tower used by Professor Millay, had a completely different atmosphere from Heukam Hall. Its like a library. Actually, the magic schools library reminded me more of a disorganized warehouse of a closed company than a library, but the Yeongje Hall was more like a library than a library. The road to the pagoda was well-maintained with bricks, and there was even a pond and trails nearby for walking. There was a pond in the Dark Hall, too. Although it was a purple pond with poison bubbles rising Kainando stood in front of the Young Emperors door and knocked cautiously. Then he looked at Lee Han and asked. for a moment. What should I say? just the way it is. You said you were late because you were slapped by an undead? just let me talk. Professor Millay! Sorry for arriving late. Another professor made an appointment There is no need to apologize. Professor Millay answered and opened the tower door. Professor Millay, who walked out to the first floor to greet the late-arriving freshmen, raised his eyebrows when he saw Lee Han. It was as if he was surprised that Lee Han had come. what? Lee Han suddenly felt ominous. Could it be that Professor Mortum didnt say to the other professors something like, Hes going to be my student, so everyone stop paying attention? Chapter 80 Chapter 080 Fortunately, Professor Millay didnt let Lee Han go. Hiss! Two thick books appeared out of thin air. It was so thick that it seemed like it could be used as a weapon. On the cover of the well-bound book was written < Theoretical foundations and examples of summoning magic >. Sit down, both of you. Professor Millay had a stern gaze that made people nervous even without pointing a knife or swinging a cane. Gainando also sat down with a slightly frightened expression. professor. Where are the other friends? I received the teaching, packed my assignments, and went back. I see An assignment? Gainando raised his head. In the current situation, the addition of assignments was a huge burden. Gainando tried timid defiance. professor. Dark magic is not an assignment Professor Millay stared at Guinando. At that gaze, Cainando was subdued as it was. Its not like he has a petrification effect in his gaze. There were so many strange professors that I was suspicious. Open the book, both of you. The two quietly opened the book. Guinando staggered as if he was getting dizzy at the densely written letters. Read and write. And we can solve the problem. Lee Han looked at the book. < Chapter 1. About summoning inanimate objects > C Summoning inanimate objects, which can be said to be the most basic and core of summoning magic, is a part that even a summoner who is only interested in summoning in other fields must learn. The great summoner Boltzmann organized educational and efficient magic circles for future generations, and remembering these magic circles has become the basis for summoning magic. So thank you young summoner and keep working hard. Memorizing Boltzmanns basic magic circles and understanding their principles will guarantee amazing achievements in summoning magic (Magic Circle No. 1) (Magic Circle No. 2) (Magic Circle No. 3) (Magic Circle No. 4) -Young Summoner. Now that youve learned some fun knowledge, its time to put that knowledge to good use. Try to answer the following riddle. A rookie summoner, Chersu, was left alone in an accident while traveling in the cold north. All of a sudden, someone stole the luggage containing the thick clothes of Cheersu, and the fierce wind blew and shattered the clothes he was wearing. At this time, what is the summoning magic circle that can be used as quickly as possible so that Cheersu will not freeze to death? The summoning magic circle is also a magic circle, but I think we need to find the culprit first. Other than the absurd and far-fetched questions, the textbook was excellent. As Lee Han, who has read complex and difficult major books to the point of getting tired of it, I was able to see how good this book was. Not all textbooks are kind. Some books were kindly considerate of the level of the reader, while others were structured as if to say, Im not trying to teach you, my goal is just to make you waste your time pointlessly. And usually, major books were often the latter. The professors here were closer to the latter, if I had to put it bluntly But the book Professor Millay gave me was great. If you read slowly and carefully, you can easily memorize and understand the basic magic formations often used in summoning magic. For this alone, Lee Han highly evaluated Professor Millay. Actually, he was a good person. Among the numerous magic books for the students, he chose the one most suitable for education. It was the mindset of a true educator that was incomparable to other professors. thank you. professor. Professor Millay was slightly taken aback by Lee Hans moving eyes. ?? There were two reasons why Professor Millais didnt teach summoning magic from the beginning. First of all, it was because it was easy to have an accident without abundant knowledge and preparation for summoning magic. Even a simple summoning of an inanimate object could be enough to injure the caster. Second, it was because they did not want the students to act recklessly. If he taught the summoning magic right away to freshmen who were already full of pride and pride, he could cause an accident with his blood and arrogance. just study Its difficult and boring, until the students bodies are twisted and twisted. That was Professor Millays philosophy. It would have been better if he could not stand it in the middle and gave up the summoning magic. It was good for the student that such a student did not learn summoning magic. however? Professor Millay was surprised to see Lee Han silently copying books and solving problems without a single complaint. I thought he would be the most arrogant as he showed the most outstanding talent among the students. After a while, the other students yawned, twisted their bodies, glanced outside, and tried to run away Surprisingly, Lee Han did not move at all in his posture. Like a statue, he sat upright, only scratching his quill. Lee Han. why? I need the bathroom. Are you trying to run away? What what?? what? no! Oh no! Kainando vehemently denied it. Lee Han, who asked without much thought, was convinced thanks to him. You tried to run away, you bastard. When he first came, Lee Han wondered if Gainando would change from black magic to summon magic. But looking at it now, I dont think I need to worry about that. I want to see Professor Mortum Guinando, who had gone to the bathroom, was muttering like a madman. * * * But if I study this hard, theyll do anything for me? Guinandos expectations were shattered mercilessly. Professor Millay made me study until the end. Lee Han nodded with a satisfied expression. There should be a class like this. I listened to the lectures that were so eventful, and I felt that these high-quality theoretical studies were sweet. Gainando whispered as he got up. hey. Do you understand this? Isnt it quite clear? Its also fun. ?????!! Gainando looked at him with a more astonished expression than when Yihan overpowered Rapadel earlier. You must be really crazy! Thats all for today. Please read and study this amount by next week. Professor Millay put away his book and held out a bundle of thick paper. Gainando received it with a polite expression. Im not coming. Im not coming. Lee Han and Professor Millay simultaneously foresaw the future of Guinan Island. Just looking at it, it doesnt look like itll be coming until next week! I will see you next week. Lee Han greeted politely. Basically, it is true that I have to be friendly with professors, but I had to be a little closer with the professors who are the personalities among them. I could have helped Lee Han later when he was taken to the punishment room. I apologize if I misunderstood. Lee Han student. yes? Then see you next week. Professor Millay smiled very faintly. However, from the point of view of Lee Han, who did not know English, it was a lot of imaginable words. what?? When the door to the Yeongje Hall closed, Lee Han was taken aback. What did you see wrong?? Have you talked to Professor Mortum about my future? You didnt mean to focus exclusively on black magic, did you? No way, with the skeleton headmaster In the end, Lee Han groaned until he fell asleep that night. * * * The students are getting emaciated day by day, but the skull principal seemed to shine in his eyes as the days went by. < Basic Magical Personality Education > The skeleton headmaster who entered the classroom greeted with a joyful voice. Is everyone having a happy week? If it was the first week, there would have been a few students who would have responded out of politeness, but all the students in the four towers were silent. Skeleton Principal rattled the skull without hesitation. Then the students necks were forcibly nodded up and down. Except Lee Han. Lee Han looked around and nodded hurriedly. The skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Im going to copy that again Looking at that boy from the Wardanaz family, I thought of a lion wearing a sheeps mask and trying to be friendly with sheep. If you had to endure the headmasters magic alone, you should be confident and arrogant with your chest open. ruler. Its time to educate your young wizards for their personalities. Do you remember the assignment I gave you last week? The students nodded. who can forget -Students of each tower, please bring the flag hung in the freshman lounge of the tower I designate until next time. Its a flag with a pattern on it! Skeleton Headmasters Challenge. It was an assignment to bring a flag from another tower. It was a task that had nothing to do with personality no matter how concessions were made, but the skeleton headmaster was confident. Shall we start by checking the Black Turtle Tower? Did you get the Phoenix Tower flag? yes. We The students of the Black Turtle Tower carefully stood up to take out the flags they had brought. It was the flag exchanged with the Phoenix Tower students. yes you brought it Good job. The skeleton headmaster made a blatantly disinterested expression. As he already knew that they had exchanged each other, he was not very interested. You must have taken good care of the Phoenix Tower, right? yes. okay. Now The Headmaster Skeleton floated and flew to the White Tiger Tower with the joy of a man whose long-awaited food was finally served. Students from my honorable family of knights! Of course you all brought the blue dragon tower flag, right?? huh?? The faces of the Tiger Tower students were flushed with humiliation and shame. Lee Han, who doesnt care what other people think, is also a little uncomfortable in the current situation. The back of the head is very tingling. The students of the White Tiger Tower were glaring at Lee Han with resentful eyes. Why dont you take it out?! Yes?! why?! Could it be that you didnt bring it?! Do it Lee Han begged the skeleton headmaster to stop fucking. Of course, the skeleton headmaster didnt stop. The skeleton headmaster, who was talking excitedly, changed the topic as if he had enjoyed it enough. As I said before, this lecture is not about fighting each other. The purpose of this lecture is to get to know each other, get to know each other, and get to know each other. The students didnt trust anyone. Im sorry that you seem to be misunderstanding what I mean. In that sense, I will make the next assignment a little easier to understand. Lee Han became anxious. what more are you going to do? If you go straight west from the main building, there is a lake. I dont know if anyone has seen it. was that a lake? Students who had seen it after going for a walk around the area were embarrassed and said. Because I thought it was the sea. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why is there an ocean inside the school?! I just thought that this school might have an ocean. it was a filthy big lake. Just as there is a mountain range so deep and rugged that it is difficult to grasp its end, there was also a lake in this magic school. There is an island on the lake. There I hid my ticket to go out. ! !!! The eyes of the students suddenly flashed like hungry beasts. Everyone cooperate and bring it to me. All right! One of the hottest answers so far came out. really. The Phoenix Tower students should work together with the Black Turtle Tower students, and the Blue Dragon Tower students with the White Tiger Tower students. Its free to not listen to them like in the previous assignment, but The skeleton headmaster grinned. If you do, I bet youll never get through. The Blue Dragon Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students looked at each other and frowned. Everyone was thinking the same thing. Are you with these kids? I must be thinking. Chapter 81 Chapter 081 Are you willing to forget the misunderstandings between us and work together for a better future? It would be quicker to dream of the school collapsing. One of the White Tiger Tower students responded. Lee Han thought that that wouldnt be too bad. I dont know about anything else, but Wodanaz, you talk about cooperation! To some White Tiger Tower students, Lee Han was already an evil archmage. Because you took the flag, we lost our chance to get good grades in this < Basic Magical Personality Education > lecture! That seems to be a misunderstanding. F is not confirmed yet. Lee Han tried to logically persuade the White Tiger Tower students. I didnt know if those clogged knights would listen to me if I logically convinced them of why cooperating is good for each other. Of course, there is a 95% chance that it will be F, but it is! haha! haha! Say F! F! Of course, there was no guarantee that the Blue Dragon Tower friends would always be helpful. Asan and Gainando intervened to help Lee Han, but then shrank after receiving Lee Hans fleshy eyes. Ooh what did we do wrong? I was just trying to help Think carefully. The reason the principal is giving this < Basic Magical Character Education > lecture is for the education of the students. But do you really think theyre going to give you an F for one mistake? Of course, Lee Han thought it was possible, but he never showed it. Rather, if I gave up on one assignment because I made a mistake, wouldnt that be an F? If we work hard enough from now on, everyone will be able to get an A at the end of the semester. Besides, its a ticket to go out. Do you know what a charming place it is outside? I know because Ive been there once. Its like heaven outside. Except for the principals trap. You dont have to get up early on a hard bed and you can eat whatever you want. Think carefully. Even if the students of the White Tiger Tower tried to ignore it, they couldnt deny themselves that they were drawn into it as if possessed. Some students were already thinking, Should we cooperate this time? But things didnt work out that easily. Giselle stepped forward and opened her mouth. well. Will it be so? Moradi. I know you have a grudge against me, but I mean it Lee Han tried to break up with him, but it wasnt easy. Apparently, the influence on the students of the White Tiger Tower was different. When Giselle opened her mouth, exuding a neutral and sharp atmosphere, the eyes of the students at the White Tiger Tower focused on one spot. Did anything ever go well with Woudhanaj? Moradi, you ordered your men to attack me. Dont be fooled everyone. Moradiga What about the friends who went to the punishment room because of being involved with Wardanaz? It is a misunderstanding. The headmaster took it. Who was it that raided the break room the other day? Thats what the principal ordered Lee Han tried to defend himself as best he could, but the atmosphere had already passed. Tak- Yoner shook his head as he grabbed Lee Han by the shoulder. It meant there was no other way. shit. There was a limit to what Lee Han did to pretend to be good. Lee Han sighed. cant it be like this? Durgyu. Come here. ? Durgyu, an honorable orc friend of the Choi family, tried to approach when Lee Han called. Durgyu. dont go. thats right. Something is strange. Even at what his friends said, Durgyu answered as if he was talking about something. Lee Han is not that kind of friend. Isnt that kind of friend? Durgyu walked despite his friends dissuade. come. Han Lee. What happened? As Durgyu approached, Lee Han grabbed Durgyu and shouted ferociously. If we do not cooperate, Durgyus life cannot be guaranteed. Ill take it to the lake, use it, and throw it at the bottom! that bastard is real!!! The students of the White Tiger Tower were astonished. In the end, that wordanaz has revealed his true colors! Durgyu put on a puzzled expression, but soon realized the situation. I guess Lee Han is doing this to mediate between the two towers. Please save me. Durgyu!! As Durgyu said with a miserable and sad look on his face, some of the White Tiger Tower students felt their hearts break. Raphael jumped out and shouted. Stop it, you wordanaz! not cooperate! I will cooperate, so leave Durgyu alone!! thats right. I will cooperate, so let go of Durgyu!! The students of the White Tiger Tower gathered their mouths and shouted to Lee Han. You risk your honor? With honor! good. dont let it go But be careful in the future. Lee Han released Durgyu. Giselle was glaring at Lee Han with a shocked expression, as if she were looking at a madman. If you said you would cooperate earlier, you wouldnt have been comfortable with each other. You youre more evil than me. Wodanaz. Its okay to be proud. Ive never seen a human like you. Only you would think so. Lee Han responded bluntly to Giselles words and turned his head. Gainando nodded, then met Yihans eyes and hesitated. Can you do it now? Oh no! I was working out my neck! * * * In < Basic Magical Personality Education >, a troublesome task came up, but Lee Han and his friends couldnt concentrate on it. Not because of cooperation with the White Tiger Tower students So when are you going to do it, Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family? I am still thinking about it. At Lee Hans words, Yoner whispered in a puzzled voice next to him. Then why are you honoring Priest Siana? You didnt. was I? Only then did Lee Han realize. Unknowingly, she was overwhelmed by Priest Shianas madness. Actually, it wasnt Lee Hans fault. If anyone said, I need a potion, so lets rob the professors lab, I was bound to be a bit overwhelmed. Why are you two? haha. Its nothing no its nothing. Yoner, who seemed to have noticed Lee Hans inner thoughts, defended him instead. There are often times when the Flemain Church will do anything for the sake of alchemy. Yoner isnt very good at publicizing the church. Actually, the important thing now was not the madness of Shiana or the Flement Church. It was very important to know when to really shake it off. If I opened the lab door and my eyes met Professor Thunderwalker sitting inside, I would have a nightmare for about a month. The time zone will, of course, be between evening and night. But the day is the problem. Should I brush off the rest of the weekday? Or on the weekend? Even Lee Han was not able to accurately grasp Professor Wooregeols schedule. There were times when they met in the cabin, but at other times they were completely unaware of what they were doing specifically. But if you sneakily ask Professor Thunderwalk, you will be taken as a suspect later Wodanaz. You dont have to come to the cabin today. Professor Lee Han came down to give a lecture on < Basic Vehicle Training >. After completing chores in the cabin, Lee Han was learning various training knowledge to tame the flying mount. Is anything going on? Im thinking of going to the market with my nephew. I have something to buy. ah. okay. Lee Han managed his expression as much as possible. And he said it with all his might so that there was no awkwardness in his voice. When are you leaving? I will go after the lecture today and come back tomorrow. Im sorry that only me and my nephew went out. Professor Lightning Step sincerely apologized. Honestly, I didnt know about the other students, but I wondered if this student who worked like a boy from the Wardanaz family should be taken out. Its literally at the level of working like a cow No. professor. Arent school rules equal for everyone? Have you ever been threatened by Gonadaltes? I get it anyway Ill buy you some beer candy when you come back. The dwarves taste for snacks was a bit unusual, but Lee Han didnt bother pointing it out. Thank you for buying anything. And Tonight! The opportunity came suddenly. Lee Han called his friends and told them secretly. Tonight. ! Tonight! My friends looked surprised at the sudden schedule. But no one stepped out. Rather good. I can get some rest on the weekend. Its tonight Ive been waiting for you. Asan held out his hand with a solemn expression. Then he said For a comfortable semester without assignments. For a comfortable semester without assignments! ? Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was puzzled. When did you guys make this slogan? * * * Stop talking and go to your location. ruler. Everyone must be working hard to become friends with horses. Some will feed and brush the horse early in the morning, and some will wake up late and pet the horse roughly once. Gainando flinched. I have no idea what to say. This school takes students to the waters edge, but they dont force-feed them. Its all up to you to figure it out. It seems to start after dropping it into the water Are you riding a horse today? One of the students asked with a nervous expression. Everyone still lacked intimacy to show the complex horsemanship on horseback. no. In order to become close to each other, it would not be enough to devote a whole semester of sincerity. Today we will learn how to deal with other monsters. Professor Lightningwalk put his finger to his mouth and whistled hard. Then a roaring puppy jumped out from behind. A natural exclamation came out of the mouths of the students who had only seen all sorts of crazy beings. But Lee Han was nervous. At this magic school, cute beings might be more dangerous. That doesnt mean that a vicious-looking being isnt dangerous All the guys who liked me for being cute right now are disqualified. You should have seen these fireworks before liking them for being cute. Half of you will die the moment this puppy pounces on you. The burning puppy panted and rolled over. Professor Lightning Walk scratched his stomach as if he did well. Magicians are basically good at dealing with the elements, but that is the case with wizards who survived various accidents. Why do people in the Empire think wizards are good at handling the elements? Its because stupid wizards die before people know them. There are so many mages who have died trying to tame a monster with the fire attribute, so I cant list them all. The students unknowingly backtracked. It seemed to be several meters away from the area where it was originally standing. Today we learn how to deal with monsters with the fire attribute. Thank you for being a dog at least. Even if it was the size of a horse, you would have to worry about dying from being hit by a horseshoe before it burns. Wodanaz. The disciple was the first to come out in such a situation. Lee Han held back a sigh and walked forward. You have to demonstrate. drink this. Professor Lightningwalk threw a potion of fire resistance. Lee Han was slightly relieved. Im not touching it with my bare body. Thinking that if he had heard Professor Lightnings stride, he would have been angry and said, What do you think I am?!, and Lee Han drank the potion of fire resistance. It felt like my throat was getting hot, like when I drank strong alcohol. As I breathed in, a slightly acrid smell came up. Have you finished? Good job. Now hang out with that puppy for as long as you can. How long does the effect of the potion last? You have to figure it out. Lee Han hesitated. So youre telling me to know when its dangerous and get out of it? Training that sharpens the wizards intuition for danger without relying on mere elemental resistance magic or potions. It wasnt easy to convince myself that Damn it. I think the last one is always good. Wouldnt it be advantageous to measure the time of other guys potions! Lee Han focused. In case of emergency, he raised his magic power to alertness so that he could activate magic at any time. Then he approached the puppy with a soft smile. The burning puppy gave a groan with a frightened expression. Dont scare me!! No, what did I do Chapter 82 Chapter 082 Lee Han looked at the burning puppy with an unfair expression. However, the burning puppy had already run away. The students of the White Tiger Tower saw it and whispered with expressions of I knew it. Lee Han was nasty for nothing. Cheer up, Wodanaz! Just because a dog is afraid doesnt determine a persons personality! Thats right, Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family! Friends from other towers cheered for me, but it didnt make me feel any better. Either hes dirty enough to try to kill me, or hes undead. If its not one of the two, Ill have to think that they all run away. With a sad realization, Lee Han put his hands in the pockets of his coat and rustled. The burning puppy barked and barked. ? Professor Lee Han wanted to do something. Surprisingly, what Lee Han took out was a sweet potato. Gainando carelessly tried to walk forward, but was caught by his friends. come. Lee Han snapped his fingers and shook the sweet potato. The burning puppy stopped barking, smelled the sweet potato, and began to slowly approach. Its quite the way. Professor Lightningwalker smiled. In fact, it was a class that taught how to hold out against a burning puppy with a bad temper, not a class that taught how to entice a sweet potato but the idea was good. Instead of forcing or being stubborn about the monsters reaction, flexibly guessing what the monster wants. That was the first step in taming the monster. The boy of the Wardanaz family knew that without being taught. Seeing you act like that Tak! The moment Lee Han looked away from the flaming puppy who had approached him, distracted by the sweet potato, he quickly rushed over and hugged him. Then he lay down so that he could not escape. Caught. Professor Lightning Walk was taken aback. hey! -Kong! Kreureung! kong! Im sorry! Keeing whimper whimper. The puppy, which initially barked in fright, succumbed to fear within seconds. In an instant, he became a docile sheep and looked up at Lee Han. Lee Han, lying on the floor, scratched the dogs stomach. The puppy panted and waggled its tail. It was a little different from the intimate taming Professor Lightning Walk had thought of, but that too was taming. although with fear and deceit. professor. see We became friendly. okay. Good job. Cuddle for a long time. Raphael at the White Tiger Tower looked tired of seeing Lee Han hugging a burning puppy without getting up from the dirt floor. He was a real bad guy. Not from a family of knights, but from a noble family! Does it have to be that poisonous to have such dark magic abilities? * * * Hmm. how long has it been Someone yawned. Several students yawned accordingly. Only then did Professor Lightningwalk realize something was strange. Has it been a while? In fact, each potion of fire resistance prepared by Professor Lightning Walk had a different duration. This was to prevent students from looking ahead and predicting. But, no matter how long, it wasnt like this. What Professor Lightning Walk looked closely at Lee Han. And I realized Surprisingly, the effect of the potion had already ended. I searched for the aura of fire resistance on my body, but I couldnt find it at all. Lee Han was just Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. pushing back the flames of the burning dog while radiating mana from his entire body. The puppy whined and spewed out flames, but it did not come to Lee Han at all and was pushed to the floor and died away. It wasnt using magic to shield or other magic, but just blocking the flames with pure magic discharge. That was not a magicians skill, but a swordsmans skill. You look like an ignorant bastard! Lee Han misunderstood the gaze sent by the professor with lightning steps. professor. Shouldnt I live too? Lee Han also had something to say. Isnt it dangerous to rely on one potion in the first place and risk your life hugging a burning puppy? As Lee Han also has instincts, he had no choice but to protect himself in his own way. Of course, it was an extraordinary method that others could never imitate Lee Han did not yet realize that the potion of fire resistance was over. He thought that no matter how magically he protected his body, he would feel the heat once the potions effect was over. But petting this puppy makes me feel strange. It feels like some kind of delusion of grandeur. It was as if the confidence to be able to use fire elemental magic a little better had arisen inside. It was similar to being convinced that I would be able to handle marbles better after being almost killed by Professor Voladi. If the latter was unfounded, the former was unfounded. is it a trap? Lee Han stared at the puppy. The burning puppy panted, wagging its tail. Lee Han seriously wondered if this puppy was cheating to get rid of his grudge against the sweet potato. Its been a while since the potion ended. yes? Is that true? At Professor Lee Hans words, Lee Han regained his senses and was surprised. Seeing that, Professor Lightning Walk thought to himself. Next time, Ill have to bring someone who cant be stopped with magical power. Lee Han, who did not know that he had dug his own grave, asked Professor Lightning Step. professor. Can a flame puppy possibly hypnotize you? Did you drink alcohol rather than a potion of fire resistance? * * * After hearing the explanation from Lee Han, Professor Lightning Walk said as if it was nothing special. Its not hypnosis or trickery, but your understanding of the fire element has really improved. haha. Is that so. Lee Han answered with a tone of absolute disbelief. The lightning-walking professor tried to hit one, but stopped. Really. You must be learning basic elemental magic right now, right? What was the most important thing when using basic elemental magic? Its familiarity with that element. When using basic elemental magic, the important thing was how clearly and strongly the image of the element could be drawn. A student who grew up in a hot and hot place to the element of fire. A student who grew up on a seashore with waves is drawn to the element of water. As each person is influenced by the direction in which they have lived, it was inevitable that there would be such a difference. If you think about it upside down, if you keep coming into contact with a certain element, your understanding of that element increases. Theory is important, but if youre a wizard, dont lose sight of your intuition. Wodanaz. Your understanding of the fire element may have actually improved. Professor Lightningwalker said seriously. It was Lee Han, who was dubious about it, but it wasnt a bad story. I only hugged the burning puppy and endured it, but my understanding of the flame element improved. By the way, seeing that you climb like that, you must have a talent for the fire element, right? yes? I am gifted with the water element. Lee Han replied, puzzled. It was difficult to have all the talents of usually opposite attributes. Professor Lightning Step replied as if he was talking about something. If you dont have a talent for the fire element, you wont gain that kind of understanding after petting a burning puppy for tens of minutes. ! Come to think of it, Lee Han didnt have many opportunities to test his talent for the fire element. Professor Garcia told me that it was dangerous, and I almost died after writing it incorrectly a few times outside What? Did he actually have a talent for the fire element? Perhaps the experience of burning with anger toward the professor turned into a talent for the fire element. The water element may have just gotten used to it because Professor Voladi kept harassing it Wardanaz. Dont define your own limits. It would be good to try something yourself and gain enlightenment. thank you. Youll learn how to use the potion of fire resistance later. I will prepare a monster suitable for you. Thank you Hang on a second. professor! professor! Lee Han anxiously called for Professor Lightning Walk, but Professor Lightning Walk passed mercilessly through the students who were being beaten by the flaming puppies. * * * Dinner. Lee Han was working hard sewing with Nilia. Other friends also sat and played with needles. Everyone had burnt holes in the corners of their clothes or coats. It was a wound left by a burning puppy. Nilia looked at the clothes Lee Han bought outside and made a thrilled expression. It was like the expression an old craftsman makes when he sees his best student. You have eyes to see, Wodanaz. Good buy! Its all thanks to your teachings. It is strong, durable, and does not go in well with water. thats right. This is how the cloth should be wrapped around the coat. Come to think of it, we should be preparing for camp as well. I had to cross the lake to do the assignment that the Headmaster Skeleton gave me. I didnt know if I would have to spend the night there. me! I know camping! At Lee Hans words, Nelia raised her hand excitedly. All the Blue Dragon Tower students exclaimed and looked at Nilia. Seeing Nilias elongated ears sticking up, Lee Han suddenly felt salty. It looks like the guys from the Black Turtle Tower are too rude to praise. Such a good friend What should I prepare, Nilia? A camping tent? are you okay. All you need is one coat. oh. Then, how about a camping blanket on the floor? are you okay. All you need is one coat. dont you still need a blanket? are you okay. All you need is one coat. Nylia was thrilled to share the wisdom of the Shadow Watch with her friends. The wisdom of being able to sleep in a cold valley with only one coat on is what your friends need. However, the complexion of the Blue Dragon Tower students was darkening. Lee Han, who hadnt heard, intervened. Nilia was joking, so dont misunderstand everyone. ha ha ha! Youre kidding! ha ha ha! I thought it was a joke with 100% probability! Nilia looked at Lee Han as if she was talking about something. Isnt that a joke? Jim only has one overcoat yup. Yoner hurriedly shut Nilias mouth. Although there were minor problems, the friends finished mending and preparing the clothes. New cloaks and masks made of dark cloth will protect them in case of emergency. Ratford said happily. They all look like great thieves. haha. What is it? Youre embarrassed. The Blue Dragon Tower students were at a loss for what to do with Ratfords praise. Are you that cool? Its time. lets go. Lee Han and his friends stood up from their seats. This evening they will rob Professor Thunderwalkers lab! * * * The students were divided into two groups. With students who have already been out at night several times and students who have never been out at night. Lee Han was, of course, the former. Now I had no hesitation in walking around school in the evening. Natural as if you were out for a walk. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. Do you have a way to open the door to each water pipe? Lee Han nodded. The physical lock is by Ratford. The magic lock is Lee Han. I have already checked. It was easy to check the lock on the front door on the first floor as each student went in and out for class. Ratford had already made a fake key. Please follow me quietly. Lee Han said that to his friends and approached the front gate of Gaksu Hall with Ratford. Friends cautiously followed him. ! Surprisingly, there was a large hole in the front door of each water pipe. It was a hole that seemed to have been smashed by something big. The students were amazed. You prepared it in advance! Amazing! what is this? ??? Lee Hans embarrassed voice startled the students in the seat. Chapter 83 Chapter 083 Didnt you prepare it in advance, Wodanaz? Sometimes I wonder what you guys think of me Lee Han checked the smashed hole. Then he clicked his tongue. Not good. Why is that? The remains are inside the cornucopia. It came from outside. I wouldnt have to worry too much if the guy who had been raising thunderstrikes in each water pipe broke it and escaped, but looking at it now, it was clear that a large monster had entered from outside the water pipe. Ratford looked at Lee Han with a slightly impressed expression. You really have the qualities of a great thief. Kuh! Me too! Ratford. I can reason too! The Blue Dragon Tower students showed a strange competitive spirit. Even if class grades and magic abilities were pushed, he did not want to lose his ability as a thief. Nilia looked at her as if asking why. Why are you doing that? I guess its because I grew up reading a lot of childrens books featuring honorable thieves. Yoners words made Nilia think nonsense. You mean the nobility of the empire grow up reading such absurd fairy tales? Are there any hunters? Uh there must be a fairy tale about a hunter-turned-thief Lee Han, who made up his mind while talking with his friends, opened the door to the pavilion. Listen, everyone. We are not sneaking into Gaksukwan from now on. ? ??? Its not like sneaking in. Then what? Are you trying to write Students from the Tower of the Blue Dragon on the wall with paint? We voluntarily gathered to prevent summoned beasts from invading the Gaksu Hall and to protect the professors valuables. ah. aha! indeed! The invasion of summoned beasts wasnt necessarily without its downsides. If something went wrong later on, I could make excuses and insist on being a summoned person. Of course, it was questionable whether that would work for Professor Thunderwalker. * * * Light. Lee Han floated a sphere of light. The dark first floor of each water pipe shone brightly. Greenhouses and classrooms located next to the corridor. As the students who went around the magic school at night would know. The night magic school was completely different from the day magic school. Even the classroom, which looked normal during the day, seemed like a few undead were hiding at night The plants that grew in the sunlight in the warm greenhouse seemed to be holding their breath in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to attack us. In fact, it wouldnt be strange if Professor Thunderwalker prepared such a plant. At least the first floor was known to all students, but from the second floor it was an unknown territory. What else could there be? ! Climbing the stairs on the first floor and going up to the second floor, I felt an intense magical energy inside. Space itself has magic. Expansion of space! A space that looks dozens of times larger than the first floor greeted the students. The second floor was a vast botanical garden. The students were overwhelmed by the sight of unusual and gigantic plants that they did not even know the name of and were growing in clusters. There is a saying that a good alchemist must be a good gardener. Still, the scale is really great Priestess Cyana muttered in a voice of amazement. As much as he had to travel through the mountains and fields to gather materials, the alchemist naturally had to grow what he could grow. But even taking that into consideration, the scale was really impressive. and. What is the name of this plant? Kainando was amazed as he pointed to the brightly colored flowers in front of him. It was really beautiful to see it swaying with the soft moonlight coming through the window. Lee Han kindly replied. That flower is Nephelops. Oh oh. What effect does it have? I catch and swallow any animal that touches the petals whole. Cainando was frightened and backed away. But the nectar from that flower is sold quite expensive sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that important now?! I asked and you answered. Lee Han replied and looked around. There were far more things Lee Han didnt know than what he knew by name. The same would be true of Yoner and Shiana priests. But Gaksu Hall was not a dormitory tower. There couldnt be that many traps as it was the studio used by Professor Thunderwalk. Professor Thunderstruck would have had to go around right away Lee Han calmly found his way. There must be a path that Professor Thunderwalker uses when wandering between these botanical gardens. Dalgrak- ! Perhaps reading Lee Hans thoughts, the bone summoner rattled from his belt. The Bone Servant pointed in the direction as if to look the other way. Surprisingly, fresh footprints were in the mud. It was a footprint that looked like a monster. Right. Did the monster pass first! It was clear that the monster that invaded the path Professor Thunderwalk was passing by found it first. Lee Han tried to praise the Bone Summoner. Wardanaz. I have a good idea. Looking at the footprints here, its clear that the monster that came in first passed by! Then this way is the safe way. Nilia whispered excitedly. Lee Han was about to praise the Bone Summoner, but hesitated before opening his mouth. Youre amazing, Nilia! Moon-clack-clack! Is it because he was also from the Shadow Patrol? Its really great. Im glad you came. Its dizzy to imagine what it would have been like without you. With something like this. Nilia tried to wave her hand as if it was nothing, but her long ears were already prickling. ruler. ill find a way Ask everyone to follow me. Yes, yes. Lee Han sighed in relief after sending Nilia to the front. Moon-clack-dal-clack! Seeing the bone summoner protesting, Lee Han apologized. sorry. Friendship is harder than you think. The Bone Summon wiggled its fingers as if it were difficult to understand. * * * Moving along the footsteps of the monster that entered first was a better method than I thought. While moving along the path in the botanical garden, the students were not attacked by any plants. It was clear that Professor Thunderwalk hadnt set any traps on the way he was walking around. thank you. professor. Lee Han moved on, appreciating the professors laziness. - But with good luck, there is also bad luck. 3rd floor stairs located at the end of the botanical garden. When he saw the monster standing in front of the stairs, Lee Hans expression hardened. Ox right? okay. It doesnt look like an ordinary bull. It wasnt enough to break down the front door on the first floor, and as if he had trampled on some plants on the second floor, the bulls horns were covered with debris and vine leaves. The moment Lee Han saw it, he remembered the bull that Professor Thunderwalk had talked about before. what? Until now, I had thought that the spirit bull that Professor Ingeldell had caught was that bull, but looking closely, the bull in front of me was much more like the one Professor Thunderwalker had mentioned. First of all, it wasnt even mixed with spirits, and wasnt it that only physical abilities were strengthened with various potions? Then was he just a guy summoned by the upper grades? When Lee Han saw the spirit bull, he felt sorry for cursing his thunderous step. no. Come to think of it, theres nothing to be sorry for. When I saw the bull in front of me again, my apologetic feeling immediately disappeared. You mean you put that guy on standby in the mountains? What are you going to do? Theres no need to fight. Its a little different, but I already learned something while dealing with the Spirit Bull. You dont have to beat your opponent to beat them! This botanical garden was not a good place to fight, nor was it to subdue a bull. Besides, the bull didnt seem to care much about the students. He was sitting in front of the stairs, munching on something. If thats the bull that Professor Thunderwalker raised Didnt he come back hungry? Yoners words sounded plausible. If it was the guy that Professor Thunderwalker had raised, it would make sense for him to know the road well here. It was difficult for normal monsters to come up here without creating a mess elsewhere on the first floor. Then, if I leave it alone a little longer, wont it eat and get out of the way? It seems to be with a high probability. When it seemed that they would not have to fight, the students let out a sigh of relief. Looking at the size of the guy in front of me, it felt more violent and ferocious than the Spirit Bull. Uh Lee Han? Yoner grabbed Yihans sleeve and pulled it. That is it okay? The bull ignored the students and bit off a plant next to it. After chewing on it for a few bites, I spit it out as if it had no taste. Then he chewed another plant, chewed it again, and trampled on a few Maybe it was fun, but the bull started destroying the plants a little faster. The faces of Yoner, an alchemy expert, and Priest Cyana went pale. It was heartbreaking even though it was not his plant. Lee Han also changed his complexion. It was on a different level between students coming in and borrowing a little potion and a monster killing all the plants in the botanical garden. And when these two things were combined, the professors anger could be directed at the students. You have to stop that! Feet, fold the ground! Lee Han shouted an incantation and ran forward. Then, he cast a curse spell on the bull. Paralyze! The negative mana formed like a wave and flew towards the bull. However, the bull felt the threat first and escaped the curse. Wardanaz! Why do we have to stop that? Thats what honor is! Wodanaz. Im coming to help! Misunderstanding Lee Hans intentions, the Blue Dragons Tower friends rushed at him with staffs. The flames of power When Gainando tried to cast a flame generation spell, Lee Han slapped his mouth in fright. match! ?!? Never fire where there are plants! Kuh Be paralyzed! Paralyze!! My friends blew the paralyzing curse they learned in class. If I called the wrong element for no reason, I could burn the surroundings. Unlike Lee Hans curse, the bull did not escape the students curse. Despite several curses, the bull didnt care. Ah, what the hell did Professor Thunderwalker feed you!! Students screamed. The bull was stronger than expected. Go and get him out of the way! Lee Han sent the Bone Summons and then started calling in the Water Orbs. The bull didnt care at all whether the other students wielded their staffs or not, but only Lee Han looked at him warily. I wasnt rushing to curse! It wasnt easy to hit the curse magic against a monster with sharp instincts. It seemed that things were twisted because I made them vigilantly by blowing a curse. Lee Han started throwing water beads one after another. The bull was accurately dodged, but Lee Han did not panic. Once you pull it out from among the plants. In the first place, it was attacking to get the bull off the plants. Everyone, take the potion of weakness here! Priestess Cyana took out a potion flask and handed it to me. The students who received it threw it in a hurry. With a cracking sound, the potion hit bull staggered its steps. Yoner, realizing that the creatures magic resistance had weakened, shouted. Everybody curse again! Paralyze, paralyze! Paralyze! The bull shook his head in annoyance. Because of his weakening, he could feel the curse digging into his skin. Lee Han fired water beads around the bull in an irregular trajectory. The bull winced and stopped moving. And Lee Hans curse broke out. Faster! Paralyze! The need to cast it faster than before made Lee Hans spell even faster. As a result, the curse was released before Lee Hans spell could be memorized. The situation was so urgent that even Lee Han himself did not notice. thud! The bull knelt as if he couldnt stand Lee Hans curse. The students let out a long breath at the same time without saying who said first. What the hell is this? !!! A tall, slender willow was walking among the plants. Lee Han immediately replied. We were guarding Professor Thundersteps plants. Thats right! A strange bull is eating plants! Chapter 84 Chapter 084 Yoner quickly took Lee Hans words. The willow tree praised the students as if they were very proud. Thats great. You guys were guarding the plants without a professor. Its not something anyone can do. thank you. When the atmosphere seemed to have improved a little, Lee Han asked the other persons identity. Excuse me, but who are you? ah. You dont know me because youre a freshman. I am a professor of botany at school. Call me Professor Willow. The opponent was really the name of the appearance. When Kainando saw Professor Willow, he seemed to think of the talking oak trees he had met in the mountains. He carefully raised his hand and asked. Do you have any relation to the talking oak trees? I am a willow tree, but they are an oak tree. Troll kid. yes? Am I human? okay. I am a willow tree, not an oak tree. Lee Han thought he should be careful with his words in front of Professor Willow. From what I can see, it seems that they dont like to be grouped with roughly similar trees. Professor Willow walked slowly over and swayed on a branch to touch the fallen bull. Then he deepened the wrinkles caught in the knots and said, It must be the bull that Professor Thunderwalker raised. Anyway, youre a poor dwarf. shit. It was a real professors bull. Lee Han cursed at Professor Thunderwalk, who was not there. If the monsters were to be strengthened by feeding them potions, then why did they manage them well? Did you subdue this bull with a paralysis curse? Professor Willow looked at the students in a puzzled way. It was a very strange thing for first-year students to do. I wouldnt be able to use such a powerful paralyzing curse. I used a weakening potion and then put a curse on it. It must have been hard though. Thats great. Professor Willow shook his branch. Then vines grew from the ground, and they wrapped themselves around the ox and locked it in a wooden pen. This guy will let me know when Professor Thunderwalker returns later. Were you taking care of the plants here, Professor? Priestess Cyana asked cautiously. Professor Willow answered in a slow voice. okay. Originally, my garden is somewhere else. I got a request from Professor Thunderwalk. I want you to take care of this crown for today only. Its annoying, but I have to meet the emperors official, so what can I do? yes? As far as I know, he said he was going to the market with Professor Lightning Step. Professor Willow stopped abruptly. is that for real? yes. If you ask Professor Lightning Step later, you will find out. Professor Willow stood still, but I could tell what he was feeling from the ferocious movement of the leaves hanging from the branches. You are of the Wardanaj family. yes? ?! When the professor suddenly guessed his name, Lee Han was slightly taken aback. what? No surprise. I just heard your story from other professors. Anyway, thanks for letting me know. Professor Willow expressed his gratitude in a soft tone. Do you need anything? If so, tell me. Were going to practice alchemy. Is there anywhere we can get useful materials or reagents? Hmm Professor Willow pondered. Of course, materials and reagents were scattered throughout the vast grounds of the Magic School, but most of them were a bit dangerous for new students to go to. Lee Han observed Professor Willows expression very carefully. Even if the opponent was a tree spirit-like race, it didnt matter. As a professor, he couldnt escape Lee Hans keen eyesight. now! Lee Han threw a number close to gambling. You can borrow it from Professor Thunder Steps lab Oh no. That sounded very rude. Lee Han lowered his head as if embarrassed. But Professor Willow shook his branch as if it were a very good idea. Thats a great idea. yes? But Its okay. When Professor Thunderwalker returns, tell him the bull came in and stole it. Ill pick out what you guys can take with you. Professor Willow said so and moved toward the stairs on the third floor. Priest Siana looked at Lee Han and said. I dont think Lee Han of the Wardanaz family should ever join the evil church. ? * * * The moment they set foot on the third floor, a thick darkness greeted them. Light spells didnt help either. Be careful not to get lost. The road here is so complicated. Professor Willow brandished a branch. Then something started running in the dark. It was a door with the words Laboratory 6 written on it. rattle! Professor Willow turned the doorknob and opened it. Inside the laboratory, blue smoke was freezing everything. Professor Willow quickly closed the door. It would be better to close this laboratory permanently. Professor Willow pushed away lab number 6 and called in a few more labs. Most laboratories were a mess. In Lab 17, the space was distorted, so water dripping from the desk was flowing to the ceiling, and in Lab 29, black darkness was swallowing what was inside one by one. Lee Han took out a piece of paper and made detailed notes on each and every action Professor Willow was doing. Because I didnt know when I would come back to the third floor. Right. Lee Han could understand the method of the 3rd floor at least roughly. The reason there were not so many traps on the 12th floor was that the 3rd floor itself was a semi-maze-like configuration. There was little point in coming to the third floor if you didnt know what labs were there and if you didnt know how to call them up. It was dangerous to break the magic with force in such a jumbled space. Because I didnt know what was going to happen. The answer was to learn step by step from the beginning. Just as there is no royal road to learning, so was stealing. Lab 6 swings twice to the left, then 6. Lab 17 swings four times to the right and once upward, then 17 times. Lab 29 is Found it. Professor Willow has found a suitable laboratory. Lee Han quickly put the paper into his coat. The laboratory opened this time was really ordinary, like an alchemists laboratory. It was full of various alchemy tools and flasks. The students came in with slightly frightened expressions from the labs they had seen before. Now take it. Professor Willow swept away the alchemy tools and flasks and started tossing them one by one. Lee Han took it flexibly without panic and carefully put it into the leather bag he had brought. Did I give you too much? no. professor. I can only thank you. As soon as the leather bag was full, Lee Han handed it over to his friends and took out a new leather bag. It was so fast that Professor Willow would mistake it for Is it an artifact? This should be enough for you guys to practice. I didnt give them ingredients that were too risky or that Professor Thunderstruck cherished too much. That is enough. Professor Willow shook a branch to clean up the laboratory, which looked like it had been robbed. The messy tools returned to their places and the open drawers closed again. Professor Willow frowned at the wilting flower pots in the corner and called for a watering can. I will help. Lee Han voluntarily came forward. It should look good. It was unlikely that Professor Willow would inform Professor Thunderwalker, but people didnt know. Besides, there was nothing wrong with being good to the professor. You never know when you will be able to listen to Professor Willows lecture. Not knowing Lee Hans intentions, his friends rolled up their sleeves to help. However, Lee Han shook his head. You guys go back. why? Wodanaz? We too We dont know when Professor Thunderwalk will come back. You guys take your sacks and go back to the dorms. ! Friends admired Lee Hans words. indeed! said Ratford, looking impressed. You are really great. There is nothing more I can teach you. Dont praise me too much. Ratford. I still have a lot to learn from you. Yoner suddenly felt that the situation was a bit strange, but he didnt intervene because the atmosphere seemed warm. Then, Wodanaz. I will move first. See you at the dorm! The students groaned and carried their sacks down. Lee Han was puzzled when he saw that Yoner was still there. why? I thought I might need someone to help me. Even if Im missing one, Ill be able to take the sack with me. thank you. With something like this. for a moment. Eun Dont ask me if I should be angry. Yoner stretched out his finger as if warning. Lee Han turned around. Thank you, Jenna. Is it southern? Along with the horse, Yoner picked up the watering can. In fact, Yoner didnt expect Yihan to take good care of the plants. Caring for plants was a more difficult and complicated job than I thought. It was the same with simply giving water. Some plants needed less water and some needed more water. When the weather was nice and hot, I had to water more, and when the weather was bad and humid, I had to water less. Common plants are better, but rare and fragile plants are even more difficult. It is something that requires both knowledge and intuition. When I was at Yoneryas parents house, the things I did while reading the alchemy encyclopedia were growing plants, so I was confident, but Lee Han Youre doing well. Professor Willow said in a voice mixed with admiration. Neither Lee Han nor Yoner were skilled at handling plants once or twice. Lee Han felt Yoners surprised gaze and asked in a puzzled manner. Why? Ah no. Because they watered me so well. Because youve done it a lot? Yoner wasnt the only one on the path of plant management. It was the same with Lee Han. The professors forced me to start, but once I had a hobby, it doesnt go away easily. If he had taken care of the professors flower pots in his previous life, in this life he had been taking care of the garden of the Wodanaz family out of boredom. Yoner looked at Lee Han with a mixture of joy and emotion. Originally, people with minor hobbies couldnt help but be very happy when they met each other. So did you! You said why do the servants who work in the family do it by hand? I didnt. Lee Han was a little taken aback. The Wodanaz family was a laissez-faire family, so they didnt care too much whether Lee Han wielded a sword or cared for plants. However, Lee Han did not want to disappoint Yoner, who helped him at best. Of course it was. But I didnt care. I thought it might come in handy someday for alchemy. Lee-han Yoner looked at Lee-han with an expression that made him want to hang a medal right away if there was a best friend award. Yoner wasnt the only one who was moved. Professor Willow was also impressed. I never thought Id meet students who care about plants like this everyone, follow me. Professor Willow led the way down the stairs. Yihan and Yoner wiped themselves dry and followed him. Do you want to give me something more? Hearing the joy in the professors voice, Lee Han secretly looked forward to it. Isnt that what Im left for? Arriving at the corner of the botanical garden on the second floor, Professor Willow stopped and pointed at the plants. Now, water everything from here to here. ? Lee Hans face hardened at the unexpected situation. Could it be that Professor Willow is the kind of professor who gives more work as an extremely rare award among professors? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that was the case, it really couldnt have been more terrifying. Chapter 85 Chapter 085 Before Lee Han could argue, Professor Willow walked away. Of course, even if he hadnt left, Lee Han wouldnt have protested. In the first place, the professor who would protest would not have made me do that! Yoner. sorry. Lee Han sincerely apologized. I should have stood out when I packed a lot earlier, but I paid the price for trying to look good to the professor. huh? what? But Yoner was already digging up and tinkering with the dry soil near the plants. It was to see if it was okay to give water. Isnt it resentful that it is unfair labor? Isnt caring for plants fun? You say you like it too? Surprisingly, Yoner didnt seem dissatisfied at all. As much as I love taking care of plants, I was very satisfied with the experience of taking care of rare plants I had only seen in books here. I like my plants, but other peoples plants, especially professor plants, are a little not. Its okay if you feel good. Lee Han stopped talking. Come to think of it, Yoners mindset was positive. Its depressing to think that the professor ordered it, but if you think its an opportunity to see rare plants that you could only see in books But the depression doesnt go away. Lee Han was too snobbish to be positive like Yoner. Still, Lee Han moved. Emotions are emotions. Because work was work. Lee Han. The soil is dry, should I water it? The leaves are hard and the book says you dont have to water it, so lets move on. Im sure he needs to be watered Wait. The plant needs only rain water, not just water. I have read it. thats right. I read it too. Did I make such an amateurish point? no. We have to match the knowledge we know each other. The two remaining students in the botanical garden looked at each other with a grin. How experts get to know each other! If there were other Blue Dragon Tower students, they would not have understood, Why the hell do I have to go so far to take care of a plant?! Growing plants was a very tricky and time-consuming task for boys and girls from aristocratic families. However, it was different for Lee Han. Plants are better than professors. Of course, after checking the soil condition every day, adjusting the type and temperature of water, giving it to the plants, removing insects or mold, ventilating the air, and taking potions, the same things could feel annoying and annoying. But the plants were few and silent. That alone made plants more endearing than professors. How many hours have passed? Does it seem like everything is done? okay. The two straightened their backs, wiping away the sweat. Plant care was as hard work as swordsmanship training. My muscles screamed. I was looking at you little humans. ?! ! Lee Han immediately pulled out his staff and pointed it in the direction of the voice. Surprisingly, the voice came from a nearby pond. With a bubbling sound, a huge mass of water appeared in the pond. Anyone could see that it was a powerful spirit. My name is Parakis. It is the spirit of this pond. You young humans must be disciples of the dwarves. yes. Do you know the professor? okay. I made a contract with the dwarves to look after this garden. I felt that the spirits were looking very favorably on the two. The reason was immediately clear. Among young humans, it is rare to find a person who takes care of plants as diligently and meticulously as you Ah. Was it because of this? Looking at Farakis, I thought I knew what Professor Willow was thinking by sending the two of them here. Professor Willow is a professor of botany. You must have been moved by Lee Han and Yoner who are serious about caring for plants. Thats why I sent it to a spirit who highly appreciates taking care of the plants here. If the two of them truly love plants, they will be recognized by the spirits! sorry. professor. Lee Han quickly apologized. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thought Professor Willow Namu just did his job for me, but it had a much deeper meaning than I thought. I was moved by the look. Normally, I dont like to show myself in front of people, but I cant stay still after seeing this kind of devotion. After speaking, the spirit looked at Lee Han and said as if he was puzzled. But how do you have a tree spirit when you think the spirits will be afraid of it? Lee Han was slightly hurt. Yoner unknowingly came to his defense instead. Even though he looks like this, Lee Han is a really good friend. Im sorry, little human. The lower spirits do not have the ability to even recognize the character of the contractor. The weaker and lower the level, the lower the intelligence. At least, in order to know the personality of the contractor, you have to stay together for a long time and get to know each other, but in the case of Lee Han, it was difficult to have such an opportunity. Quite a few spirits were emitting magical energy from their bodies that seemed to make them all run away! I was given a wand as a gift by the Talking Oaks. aha. So it is. Dont be too heartbroken. The tree spirit of your wand was scary at first, and its still scary, but it praises you for being a good person. Lee Han looked at the cane involuntarily. Were you afraid? Yoner asked with pity. Mr Farakis. Is there any way for Lee Han to make a contract with the Spirit? I try to contact the spirits in the spirit realm, but they are avoiding me. Well this is my first time worrying about this either Parakis splashed in thought. How about this? What is it? Lee Han slightly expected. As a powerful spirit with a name, it also has a smart way Giving up on contracting with spirits and contracting with other beings? If you had that much magic, most would be afraid of it, but thats not necessarily the only downside. Because there are people who like that. I want to make a contract with the spirits as well. Mmm. Is that too Well, if you like that kind of thing, its usually evil beings. Not a good fit for a good-hearted human like you. ? Lee Han was taken aback. was it? But Yoner, unsurprised, agreed. Yes. I dont necessarily want to make contracts with only spirits Hmm If you must make contracts with spirits, making contracts with violent and ferocious spirits is one of the ways. Farakis came up with another method. The personalities of the lower spirits were not all timid and naive. Even when they were low-level spirits, there were violent and ferocious ones. In particular, the more unstable and destructive elemental spirits, the stronger they tended to be. That way! Wait a minute, but the professor didnt say that. Lee Han realized that it was strange. Could it be that Professor Woore-Geol didnt tell Lee Han on purpose? It was a highly probable story. Thats right No matter how violent and ferocious the lower spirits are, theyre not stupid enough to be out of their control Theyre probably more likely to dodge and run away. Lee Han and Yoner fell silent again. Yoners pitying gaze hurt my heart for no reason. Still, what I said is not entirely wrong. The stronger the spirit, the higher the rank, the more likely they wont run away right away when they see you. And if its such a spirit, it might be possible to reveal your true nature through conversation. Thanks for the advice. Um no. Not all spirits are strong and high in rank, so if possible, it would be better to contact a violent and ferocious spirit among them. Of course, it doesnt mean that spirits that dont necessarily run away, but since spirits generally dont like meaningless fights Lee Han thought he shouldnt have listened to Parakiss words as if he were making excuses. After listening to it, it gets even worse! As Yoner asked, he asked. Couldnt Mr. Parakis sign a contract with Lee Han? Yoner. are you okay. stop. no. Ill be sure to help! Yoner tried to repay Yihan for the help he received. However, Lee Han started to feel embarrassed. It was as if he couldnt find a spirit friend on his own, and the teacher said, Is there no spirit to be friends with Lee Han? It is unreasonable for a young human wizard to sign a contract with me. Fall down right now Parakis, who was talking, looked at Lee Han and changed his words again. I wont lose, but Im sorry. Now I have a contract with the dwarves. It must be difficult to follow you and help. its okay. Lee Han thought that he should prepare his mind to become friendly with the undead. What do you think of this? A spirit I know has been summoned to this school. If I told you that I introduced you, they might listen to the story. ! Lee Han was surprised. It was a good suggestion that I hadnt even thought of. Can I? I dont think Im causing too much trouble Seeing you two young horticulturists, I really want to help you at this level. dont worry too much And Farakis pondered for a moment whether he should say this or not. Then finally said. Dont be too disappointed if that friend avoids you. got it? Yes Lee Han began to wonder how strong he had to go to find a spirit to talk to. Should I go to the King of Spirits? * * * Parakis curled up, floated, and emptied the pond. Then a deep cave was revealed beneath it. If you go in here, you will be able to go directly to the friends location. Lee Han was grateful for the spirits kindness. But Farakiss kindness was not over yet. Dig! Ancient characters resembling a pond were engraved on the backs of Yihan and Yoners hands. I put a little bit of my strength in it. The pattern will help you young wizards. thank you. Thank you! Lee Han and Yoner expressed their sincere thanks. It seemed that the spirit in front of me was much more benevolent than most of the professors at school. okay. Dont forget to love plants. As Yihan and Yoner walked down the pond, Farakis quickly returned to the original pond. The passage to the basement became quiet in an instant. Light. Lee Han floated a sphere of light. And without realizing it, he looked at the tree spirits staff. I wanted to ask if I was scared even now, but I held back because I thought I was too nasty. Still, I really want to ask. Lee Han? ! Lee Han was taken aback, thinking that he might have found out his true intentions. Why? Mr. Farakis was at the pond. Where do you think the spirit you are looking for is? hmm. Yoners question was certainly incisive. Farakis forgot to explain what kind of spirit it was. Probably somewhere under a lake or under a river. As Farakis is the spirit of the pond, there was a high possibility that his friend was a similar spirit. water river pond sea and so on. Its probably not even connected to the sea. In the worst case, the destination could have been a dungeon under the sea. Lee Han knew that this magic school could do just that. It would be nice if it was a river spirit. I heard that most river spirits are wise and wise. Certainly, if I can make a contract with the river spirit, I will be able to gain the wisdom needed for this prison no, this school life. Lee Han, who was speaking, hesitated. By the way, I heard that most river spirits have a gentle personality? Then wouldnt it run away again? Crunches! With a sharp sound, the two left the aisle and climbed up. Along with the dark and desolate air, the image of a place Lee Han had seen before caught his eye. This was the schools punishment room. Lee Han thought. That friend would never be a river spirit! Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Isnt it the wrong way? It doesnt look like youre in school Unfortunately, Yoner couldnt accept the reality. Lee Han said with a bitter expression. Its school. Its a punishment room. ?!? There were some freshmen who went there, but most of the students had only heard about the punishment room through rumors. -I heard that if you get an F in 3 subjects, you will be taken to the punishment room throughout the vacation. -I heard that up to 10 people from the back in the midterms are taken to the punishment room? -This is a rumor, but among the seniors, there is a person who failed an experiment and was taken to the punishment room. -If you try to escape the school and get caught, you will be taken to the punishment room, but that must be a lie?? I felt that most of them were lies, but the original rumors contained some truth. Clap! ! Lee Han held on to the doorknob of the private room, worried, but soon it was revealed that he was worrying for nothing. Surprisingly, the door to the room where the two were located was open. The punishment room is the punishment room Lee Han realized that this punishment room was not used now. The corridor that came out was full of dust and cobwebs, and the private rooms on either side were empty and open. Looks like its no longer in use. Not very comforting. Yoner muttered in a frightened voice. The punishment room without people was more terrifying than the punishment room with people. Its better to have someone Its quite difficult to find the way to the punishment room, but its becoming a headache. How do you know ah. Yoner looked at Lee Han with an apologetic expression. He knew that Lee Han had been to the punishment room. It wasnt as bad an experience as I thought. The principal didnt threaten you, did you? huh. In the future, if the principal says something under threat, I will put I swear in front of it. Thats a good idea. After checking, the two walked to the end of the hallway. But there were no stairs. ??? ???? All that is there is a solid brick wall. Embarrassed, Lee Han looked back. There was no other passage on the other side. had to go this way. This Lee Han intuited what had happened. Its only been a few weeks since he came to magic school, but Lee Han has already adjusted to his bones. Its a magic passage. Just as I experienced when I tried to escape to the underground warehouse the other day, the path was blocked by magic. There were two ways. Find or forcibly pierce. Lee Han took out charcoal powder finely wrapped in paper from his pocket. Yoner asked curiously. What is that? I made it with the Ratford in case you need it to escape. It was a similar principle to finding fingerprints on objects by sprinkling graphite powder. Yihans prepared posture left Yoner speechless. Seeing Yoners strange eyes, Lee Han thought that Yoner was envious. Ill have to teach you later. Im sure Yoner would love this technique! I cant. However, this time it wasnt as easy as it was in the basement warehouse last time. No trace was captured. Lee Han did not give up. Yoner. stand back. If technology doesnt work, force. Just as Lee Han blew off the defense magic at the entrance to the dormitory the other day, he planned to blow away the magic blocking this passage. You dont have to hit that hard. Moderately. Enough to reveal only the aisle. Stop it, you idiot! ! The spirits voice resounded in the hallway. It was a ferocious voice that made you feel the violence just by hearing it. who are you? My name will not be heard by unqualified people. Why did you come to my shade? I wont forgive you if you dont answer quickly. I was introduced to Mr. Farakis. To Farakis? The ferocious spirits voice paused in embarrassment. It was an unexpected look. It seems to be quite strong like a professor at this school, but that doesnt mean you have the qualifications to sign a contract with me. I dont know what Farakis was thinking when he sent you Im a student, not a professor. Yoner intervened. ? Im a freshman There was an awkward silence for a moment. Lee Han could feel the waves of magic flowing through the walls and ceiling. The spirit seemed to be checking again. It was a young wizard wait. Are you really a young wizard? Arent you in disguise? If you dont believe me, you can check it out. The ferocious spirit seemed to have decided not to doubt it any longer after thinking about it. Then it makes sense why Farakis sent. Hes kind to young wizards. But I wont give you a contract. I dont make contracts with people I dont know well. As expected Yoner said sadly. You seem to be avoiding Lee Han because he has a lot of magic. Like other spirits. what are you talking about? no! The opposing spirit was taken aback by Yoners words. Its not another misunderstanding, its just that you get scared and avoid it because you have a lot of magical power. It was a misunderstanding that could never be overcome. But youre not showing up. I heard Farakis say that Lee Hans very existence frightens the spirits. Yoner I didnt tell you that much That sounds odd! Isnt that why you dont show yourself? Because its not! Do I look like a spirit who wont show me because Im afraid because of my magical power?! Then why are you not revealing it? This time, Lee Han asked curiously. Then the spirit hesitantly said. I didnt like pointless fights so I tried to avoid them. Lee Han and Yoner looked at each other. And then you know, he said. Is that so. It can be. You young human wizards! Do you think I cant even read the meaning of your voice?! * * * Perkuntra. It was the name of the spirit that the two did not know. The spirits summoned by the wizard usually did the contracted work at the place the wizard prepared, or whenever the wizard called, they would come out and do the contracted work. The important thing here is the contract. The magician couldnt make the spirit go beyond the contents of the first contract, and the spirit didnt listen to that either. However, to put it in reverse, the spirits contract in the first place meant that he would protect it by risking his honor. Then why is Perkuntra here? I dont know if its a punishment room with people, but its a closed punishment room without people. The answer was that we did not have a proper contract. -I summoned you, the great spirit Perkuntra. surrender to me bow down to me I know your true name, so kneel! -Dont talk bullshit. You stinky lich bastard! No matter how much I respect the strong, do I know how to kneel to a guy like you! Lich Principal, who found out the name from the artifacts of the ancient ruins, called Perkuntra by that name. Of course, he didnt give in just because he knew the name Ferkund. I didnt know anything else, but I didnt want to sign a contract with Richie. The two fought for a week and a week and a night. When Perkuntra refused to give in no matter how threatened, Principal Rich finally came up with a compromise. -If you hate contracts so much, how about compromises, cheeky spirit Perkuntra? I wont give you any orders if you do one thing. In return, I will pay you periodic tribute! -What are you talking about? -I am raising young wizards. There is a building that educates these young wizards, and I hope you stop them from escaping in this building! C Just that? C Just that! Perkuntra was shaken by Lich Principals words. Compared to all the complicated and detailed contracts, monitoring a building and making sure the young wizards didnt escape was not very difficult. Besides, unless its a formal contract, theres no need to keep souls close to that lich. -If you refuse -You cheeky spirit bastard. This is my last suggestion. The moment you refuse, Ill tear your whole body apart and seal it away, and Ill lock the books with your name on them in a forgotten tomb. Will you go into eternal oblivion or will you accept my offer? -good night. I will accept! Knowing that he couldnt beat Principal Rich, Perkuntra eventually accepted the offer. And if the young wizards ran away again, I wondered how much they would hit. At most, its not to the extent that I miss the outdoors. However, the younger wizards had better abilities than expected and attempted to escape frequently. Perkuntra later found out the reason. That rich bastard was encouraging escape at all. -If you succeed in escaping, isnt that a feat? Try your best to escape. If a crazy young wizard made a mistake, it should be set as a rule to prevent escape. If the escape is successful, the punishment room is immediately canceled, so thick-haired students continue to try to escape. Thanks to this, the work in the dungeon was far more arduous and difficult than Perkuntra had thought. The only time I could take a break was when I was alone in the closed punishment room. This is also a peace that will be broken soon if the students try to escape but when the students werent there, this closed punishment room was really good. But today, suddenly, two blue young wizards came to the place where Perkuntra was resting. Parakis. You son of a bitch! I knew he cared for young wizards, but I never thought Id send him like this. Perkuntra wriggled and said. Its out of consideration for you young wizards that I dont show up! Ah I see Yoner didnt openly piss off the spirit like Gainando did, but the sincerity in him made Perkuntra even more pissed off. Any spirit the size of Ferkuntra could read what the fledgling mage was thinking. Yoner thought to himself that Perkuntra was frightened. It was a really stupid misunderstanding. Of course, the young wizard next to him had tremendous magical power, but Ferkuntra was not a spirit that would be frightened and run away. Lee Han asked politely because the conversation was getting annoying. All right. Mr. Spirit. I understand that you have no intention of signing a contract, so could you please open the way? wait! ? You two little wizards are now secretly doubting my strength. Do you know how insulting that is? No Lee Han protested as if he was unfair. Didnt we speak politely? Why do you have such paranoid thoughts? Dont you think I cant read those feelings?! Yihan and Yoner were slightly stabbed. But Lee Han did not back down. However, its not like we can do even the thoughts that come to mind. Whatever the thought, I think we were polite with our honor. At Lee Hans words, Yoner nodded his head in response. Nothing was really wrong. Of course, Perkuntra was not convinced. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If so, I will show you the fragments of my power. If you open that wall, I think you can see it Be quiet and get ready. you! Gather your magic. I havent learned magic in less than a year. Know. Thats why Im trying to show it in the simplest way possible. Convert the elements with the magic youve gathered! The opponent did not show signs of backing down easily. Lee Han gave up and gathered his mana. It seemed that he would have to persuade that spirit to find a way out. What element should I use? With the most destructive force! I told you not to doubt!! Perhaps reading Lee Hans heart, the spirit got angry again. Lee Han was hot. Burn up! Of course, the most destructive element was flame. Lee Han brought flame, hoping that the enlightenment he gained from touching the puppy would be helpful. At that moment, a huge bolt of lightning struck the flames from the ceiling of the punishment room. Boom!!! ! !! Yihan and Yoner were startled by the roar. And I was surprised by the appearance that followed. The flame Lee Han called out was fine. What are you doing? Chapter 87 Chapter 087 What Perkuntra was trying to do was elemental conversion. A kind of feat used to show ones mighty power among the spirits. The method was simple. It is the conversion of one element into another element. It sounds simple, but it was by no means simple. flame to ice. lightning through ice. lightning to darkness. Any good wizard knows how amazing it is to turn an element that already exists into another element. Rather, it was easier to summon a new element, but changing the existing element at will greatly increased the difficulty. Moreover, this was an element summoned by a wizard. The fact that this is possible is that it is also possible to change the fireball fired by the wizard into an ice spear at will and send it back. In other words, it was like a proof of a strong power that could directly interfere with the concept of elements included in magic There was no such thing as a failed abnormal proof. Yihan and Yoner were whispering seriously about what Perkuntra had just done. I guess you were trying to show the lightning. Lightning? It was definitely a great lightning bolt, but what does that have to do with bringing in the fire element? Maybe he was trying to show the power of lightning by contrasting it a bit more? When lightning strikes the flames, the flames fly Is that so? It doesnt seem very effective. did you see This thunderbolt is my power. Perkuntra hurriedly changed his words. No matter how proud he was, he couldnt admit failure against young wizards. Yihan and Yoner nodded at the spirits words. You really meant to show lightning. But I dont think calling the flames was really effective. Shh. The spirits sensibility may be a little different. Perkuntra gnashed her teeth. The sincere consideration of the young wizards humiliated the powerful spirit even more. why? Perkuntra looked at the flickering flames. Originally, it was Perkuntra who took away the element of the wizard who was much more experienced than the wizard in front of him and transformed it at will. But you couldnt steal one of the young wizards flames. ! It was only then that Perkuntra felt that there was something strange about the flame that Lee Han had summoned. The outside was an ordinary flame, but inside it was condensed with explosive mana, blazing and sleeping. That was like a dragons flame that could change in any way according to the wizards will. Perkuntras spine felt chilly after a long time. Young wizards often made mistakes and accidents. Even when using simple flame magic, the heat of the flame was raised to the point that the wizard himself could not stand it, or the flame could not maintain its shape and exploded in all directions, etc. The reason young wizards could be relatively safe even with such mistakes and accidents was because the amount of magical power contained in magic was so small. Since the amount of magical energy is small, even if the magic is run wild, it is not that dangerous. However, the young wizard in front of him was different. What if that young wizard accidentally lost control and let the flames explode? There was a high possibility that this closed punishment room would melt away and the two wizards would die instantly. Why did you do such a reckless thing Ferkuntra, who was cursing inwardly, soon realized the culprit. The culprit was himself. It urged them to gather mana and urged them to convert it into destructive elements once again. Of course, the young wizard must have created destructive flames by gathering magic as much as possible as the spirit commanded. There, Perkuntra even tried to take control. When someone tries to take away control, the wizard instinctively grabs it strongly. Because of that, it was clear that the amount of mana had exploded unconsciously. I made a mistake! I should have taken that much magic into account! Perkuntras face was no longer important. It was important to somehow cancel the flames without embarrassing the young wizard. My You must have seen the majesty of my thunderbolt. yes. It was really cool. So, if you can open the way for me Lee Hans words were only half sincere. The other half was flattery, wanting to get out quickly. Perkuntra wanted to curse, but he couldnt because the flames were still burning in front of Yihan. Swearing- >The young wizard is emotionally agitated or angry- >The anger affects the flames- >Flame runaway! wait! I will open the way I promise to honor you. Are you sure? Lee Han was puzzled. The spirit was kinder than I thought. I thought Id smoke more Actually, the spirit isnt a professor. I dont know if Lee Han thought too badly of the spirit. So dont panic. Stay calm. never be afraid Got it? Say you understand if you understand. ?? ??? Perkuntra was not good at talking. Yihan and Yoner suddenly realized something was wrong. Why are you like that? Are there any problems? Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No problem! No problem! Lee Han tilted his head and waved his staff to move the flames to the side. Perkuntra was startled enough to scream. I could barely stand it. Dont wave the cane. ?? Lee Han was puzzled. I raised my staff and looked at it, wondering if it was because of the tree spirit dwelling in the staff. Dont shake it! are you skinny?? Perkuntra tried to shout, but held back. If Lee Han was surprised, it would be more dangerous. why? Perkuntra was really frustrated. I wanted to let people know how dangerous the flames were right now. However, if it did, the panicked young wizards could cause more accidents. I dont like swinging my cane in front of Lee Han and Yoner put on a puzzled expression. Perkuntra knew what the two were thinking. The two of them thought of Perkuntra as an eccentric and strange spirit! But I couldnt afford to pursue it. The longer the flames were left on, the higher the possibility of a runaway. I had to make that fire cancel by any means necessary. How on earth? No matter how much I rolled my head, Perkuntra couldnt come to mind. When told to cancel the flames they ask why- >the young wizard is emotionally agitated- >the agitation affects the flames- >flame runaway! Thoughts changed. ??? I will make a contract with you! Lee Han began to doubt the mental state of the spirit in front of him. Do you have manic depression? Of course, it wasnt the time for Lee Han to cover himself with hot and cold water, but he didnt want to be close to a mentally unstable spirit. May I ask why? Perkuntra really wanted to strike a thunderbolt. Even if Im thankful, its not enough! But there was no time. I had to convince the young wizard somehow. I saw endless possibilities in you! yes? What the hell are you looking at Perkuntras clumsy praise seemed to have aroused Lee Hans wariness. Even the red-haired wizard had a wary expression. It looks suspicious Isnt it? How long has it been since we talked? your horsepower! The magic you possess is like a monster that no wizard can match. Dont you know too! But you said earlier that you wouldnt sign a contract because of the amount of horse power. With someone I dont know well I didnt know at the time, so its true! I guess I know now! hurry! Make a deal soon! Nervous Perkuntra exclaimed impatiently. You never know when the flames will explode. Do you really have bipolar disorder Lee Han pondered. Although I was a little suspicious of the other persons mental state, it was also true that I was honestly coveting the opportunity to make a contract with the spirit. If Parakis recommended it, it was definitely a spirit with excellent abilities. I dont know why he grumbled that he didnt like it at first, but then suddenly changed his mind Rather, I didnt know if this was an opportunity. Could it be that right now is the only time for a spirit with an eccentric personality to soften? great! I will make a contract. well thought out Open your soul and accept me! Perkuntra sent a command to Lee Hans soul. At that moment, Lee Han knew the true name of Perkuntra. Lightning Spirit Perkuntra! That was the opponents name. ah. It was a lightning elemental. Is that why your mind is unstable? -Since the contract was signed, I can feel your suspicions too! work on it! Oops. Each others souls intertwined with the mark. C I will accept you as a companion. you have the right to call me But remember. I am not your servant and you are not my master. C I didnt even think of that. C Well thought out. Youd better be careful when summoning me. Even if you summon only a part of me, your magic stopped talking about Perkuntra. Come to think of it, horsepower had nothing to do with it. -If you summon me without thinking, you wont be able to summon me when you really need it. Just because he signed a contract with the spirit, it wasnt like he could call out the other party when he was bored. The two of them always respect each other. Even more powerful spirits like Perkuntra were even more proud. Frequent calls were unacceptable. -Do not worry. There really wont be anything to summon. Lee Han also did not want to meet the unstable spirit often. Perkuntra read the emotions in Lee Hans words and tried to curse. There was something more urgent. Now that the contract is complete, I will show you my strength! What are you going to do? Thats it! With a shout, Perkuntra nestled in Yihans arm. Then, with all his might, he controlled the flames. Quickly put out that flame! cancel it! ?? Seeing that Ferkuntras worries were futile, Lee Han easily dissipated his mana and then released the flames. Only then was Perkuntra able to breathe a sigh of relief. you you! Do you have any idea how dangerous you were! You stupid little wizard! Ferkuntra, who was angry and angry, embarrassed the two young wizards. Even in the midst of embarrassment, Yoner asked a question that pierced the core. By the way You were trying to gather magic there and convert it into the most destructive element, right? Im speechless. Im speechless. Yihan and Yoner could sense that the other had nothing to say. Anyway, never do that! Because its really dangerous!! This punishment room could have melted away! Perkuntras warning was sincere. In that sincerity, Lee Han could feel just how dangerous the situation was. As Professor Garcia had warned, the flame magic might not have reached Lee Han yet. Ive been to the afterlife. Professor Garcia was not warning me for nothing. Uncontrolled fire magic could kill the caster himself. Lee Han vowed that he would never use magic so ignorantly in the future. I guess you understand now. Keep in mind. No matter how outstanding talent you have, it means nothing if you get swayed by it Wait. I dont think anything dangerous would have happened if I hadnt been told to gather like that in the first place. Lee Han pointed out again. If it hadnt been for Perkuntras order, wouldnt it have been safe for each other? I tried to sneak past it, but it didnt work for Lee Han. Since we signed a contract, let me ask you something. Why did you tell me to gather so much mana and transform the elements? I will open the way. ruler! look! way out of here How are you? The wall opened and a new staircase appeared, but Lee Han did not falter. It was pretty curious. Perkuntra, driven into a corner, picked up a random word and threw it. You two little wizards! The sun is rising outside and youre not going to class! ! !!! Yihan and Yoner were shocked. There is a lecture on < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > on Friday morning! Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Why are you saying that now! Perkuntra was taken aback when Lee Han, who had been polite no matter how ferocious and violent the spirits showed him, became angry. Ah no. You didnt ask You dont even know whats most important to students when youre dealing with students at school! One class wasnt such a big deal Perkuntra made an excuse as if it was unfair. Having lived here for a long time, even Ferkund knew roughly how mages were taught. Isnt it like huddled together in a lecture room and listening to professors talk about this and that? It didnt make much of a difference that a story like that was omitted once or twice. Magic is about constant effort and brilliant talent, not whether you take a class once or twice You have to do your homework. Unsubmitted is absolutely not allowed. At Lee Hans words, Yoner nodded his head with eyes burning with determination. Her red hair swayed back and forth. Most of the lectures at the magic school had no conscience, but among them, the < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > lecture was particularly lacking in conscience. -This is the magic formation production plan I submitted to the empire when I was young. Take a look at this design and figure out what the total cost would have been. A mad professor who gave a crazy assignment to calculate how much money would have gone into it by next week after reading the design for the thick magic circle. Yihan and Yoner gritted their teeth and stayed up all night cursing at the professor. After completing the assignment, I could never fail to submit it. If I did, Id be so offended that I wouldnt be able to sleep for weeks! Are you doing this for an assignment? When Perkuntra asked as if he was unfair, Yihan and Yoner turned their heads. Originally, young wizards who were usually obedient, saying that it was scary when a good person got angry, were stinging at Perkuntra when they glared at him. thats right Tasks can be important. sorry. Tell me the time. After hearing the time from Perkuntra, Lee Han stared at the ceiling impatiently. There was only about an hour and a half left before the morning lecture on < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. Lets hurry. Mr. Perkuntra. Please show me the way out. No No. The two young wizards really glared at each other with murderous intent. Perkuntra hastily made an excuse. I mean, I made a promise! What promise? To stop the wizard who summoned me and the students escaping this punishment room! I cant point out the way out. When I left in the first place, I was thinking of sealing me here for a while and telling me to leave. Lee Han was devastated. Even Lee Han did not know how complex and bizarre the structure of the schools underground punishment room was. Without Perkuntras help, there was no guarantee of getting out in time. Because of his nervousness, Lee Han failed to control his emotions. Oh why are you so unhelpful! Then why did you sign the contract! Perkuntras pride was slightly hurt. Neither the fight with the dragon or the demon nor the bloody battle with the Lich principal could damage Perkuntras pride. However, the words of the young contractor hurt Perkuntras pride. Perkuntra made excuses over and over again without realizing it. Its because its a special situation called the punishment room, so if you go outside and summon me later, my ability I understand. So how do I seal it? just order me to be locked up here for a while. Lee Han did as Perkuntra ordered. With that order, Perkuntra was banned from leaving this forgotten punishment room for a while. lets go. Yoner. Dont forget to summon me when you go outside! My ability is not only this! yes. yes. All right! dont forget! Dont forget! are you listening Dont forget * * * It was an urgent situation, but Lee Han and Yoner tried to stay as calm as possible. I drew a map going back and forth between the stairs and the hallways. Its blocked. Go back. The corridors here are completely blocked. I think we should go down two floors and try again. Dalgrak! Bone summons came running from afar. Lee Han asked. Was there a road? Moon-clack-clack! The Bone Summons actively expressed their intentions. It meant there was no way. Lee Han clicked his tongue. Lee Han and Yoner, as well as the Bone Summons, were looking for a way, but progress was slow. This punishment room was like an ant nest. I couldnt tell which of the stairs in the hallway led up. Some stairs led to a dead-end, closed punishment cell, some led to a winding path down, and some led to a spiral in place. For some reason, as Lee Han walked, he remembered the headmasters face. It might have been because of my mood, but for some reason I had a suspicion that the headmaster made the skeleton himself. Back down the hallway no. for a moment. What did you bring? Lee Han was taken aback. I didnt notice it because I was in a hurry, but the size of the bone summoner, which only had a front hand, had grown. What did you ask?! Cheer up! The bone minions bumped and tumbled among themselves, eventually fitting together. Broad ribs and long tailbone. And even the bones of the hind limbs. Although the skull and feet were missing, Lee Han could draw a familiar figure. it was a leopard Was it a leopards bone? Until now, of course, I thought he was human Come to think of it, no matter how unpopular a black magic professor was, he wouldnt have given a human hand bone to a freshman. Im ashamed of myself for thinking it was a human hand bone. The Bone Summoner, or the Leopard Bone Summoner, confidently tapped its feet. As he grew in size, he seemed more confident. But in the absence of a skull and an arm, such confidence seemed rather grotesque. Did Professor Mortum hide the bones in the corner of the punishment room? huh. Lee Han nodded, feeling embarrassed. Yoner was looking at Lee Han with worried eyes. The meaning of the eyes was simple. -I have to keep learning dark magic under that professor, is that okay? It will be fine. maybe. Lee Han turned his attention to the leopard bone summoner. Anyway, the bigger it is, the faster it must have been. Go this way and check all the roads. Got it? That is a waste of effort. !! Yihan and Yoner looked around in amazement. Then the voice came out again. This way. this way. There was a banging sound from inside the door. Surprisingly, there was one student in the private room next to the hallway. They said they were going back and forth noisily, but why did you enter the punishment room without knowing the way? I have a long story. Why are you in the punishment room? This is also a long story. What grade are you in? Im new here. Silence suddenly returned in the room. Lee Han was puzzled. what? Arent you the freshman brought to the punishment room the other day? Escaped through an underground passage and got caught? Then, senior, are you the one who was caught robbing the principals secret warehouse? What did you do again this time? Lee Han was surprised. At that time, the motive of the punishment room is here. Cant you lower your voice? What a boast. What is there to be ashamed of? I came here after robbing the professors warehouse. The student in the private room was at a loss for words. I dont know what the heck he did to get here after robbing the professors warehouse, but it was really beyond imagination. The freshman escaped through the underground passage last time, and this time he robbed the professors storage room and flowed into the punishment room Next time, he might fly out of the school and escape. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yoner whispered to Yihan. Who are you? Hes the senior who moved into the next room the other day, and he likes to treat you comfortably. Its not that I like to be comfortable, but thats it. What will you say? What are you doing in the hallway anyway? I was looking for a way to escape. now its not surprising. okay. Did you find your way? Lee Han could not answer. The student in the private room smiled as if he knew that. It wont be easy. The road up here is usually not complicated. senior. Ill let you go, so dont you want to go out with me? At Lee Hans suggestion, the students in the private room burst into laughter. How stupid! Im not saying that because Ive never escaped from the inside. Do you know what will come out when you open this door? A lightning spirit? What are you. how did you know?? The student in the private room was embarrassed and stuttered. I met him coming up from the bottom. The student in the private room stumbled in dizziness. I couldnt even imagine how he got away with it. You what the hell no. done. Im sorry anyway, but I have no intention of escaping. Why? Because I will be released in six hours. This was the reason Lee Han had no choice but to understand. Then could you give me some advice on the way out? A similar answer to the question posed by Lee Han came back. The student in the private room said in a mocking voice. Why should I teach you that? Its ruined. ?? Last time I tempted you with something to eat, but this time there is nothing to eat. Lee Han looked at Yoner and put on a frustrated expression. Youre flirting! What do you look at people for! A student in the private room heard the conversation and became furious. It was a seniors teaching for juniors, but when he said that, it seemed like he just passed on because he was hungry. So sweet! During the conversation, the leopard bone pet touched Lee Han. He meant to give the next order quickly. Wait Wait. The student in the private room opened his mouth. Is that a Bone Summoner? however. Are you learning dark magic under Professor Mortum? however? There was an awkward, heavy silence. After a while, a piece of paper was pushed out from under the door. It was a simple map that could lead to the exit from here drawn on the fly. receive. cheer up. Although he got the map, Lee Han wasnt happy at all. For some reason, an ominous future loomed. * * * Its late! Lee Han gritted it. In the far hallway, the professor was coming out of the classroom. Even though I ran like that, I was late. He wasnt a professor who checked attendance, but considering his strict personality, if he went and said, Im late, professor, but Ive done my assignment, there was a high possibility that he would answer something like, How can a student who cant keep the timeline submit his assignment? Yoner let out a heavy breath with a look of despair on his face. I was out of breath from running all the way here. Leehan no. no. no. Yoner, who was about to call Lee Han, hurriedly grabbed Lee Hans arm. Lee Han had taken out his cane and was aiming at the professors back. Thats not allowed! what? Its dangerous to attack the professor! Im not trying to attack you. Thats what youre aiming for. Lee Han pointed with his finger at the pile of assignments floating next to the professor. It was a pile of assignments from students during this lecture. Im going to put it in there. is that possible? huh. Lee Han said firmly and raised his staff. The many hardships Professor Voladi had suffered so far might have been for the sake of this moment. Suffering grows wizards. At this moment, Lee Han fully accepted the teachings of the magic school. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Move. The more clumsy and incompetent the wizard, the louder he wielded his staff and shouted his spells. As much as there is no confidence, you have to act more strongly to materialize your own image. In that respect, Lee Han barely wielded his staff and his voice was small, like a whisper. Although Lee Han himself did not notice, the effect of Professor Boladis rigorous training was evident. ! Yoner was surprised to see the subjects flying naturally. Like birds made of paper, Lee Han and Yoners thick assignments gently cut through the air and approached the professors pile of assignments. I couldnt take my eyes off him even though he was simply throwing an assignment. This seemed like magic from a completely different dimension than the stiff and disconnected < Low Control > magics Yoner had seen so far. Lets concentrate. Lee Han focused his mind. It wasnt just putting them in a pile of assignments. I shouldnt have listened to the professor. C Focus. It was as if I could hear Professor Voladis voice in my ears. Its as simple as putting a piece of paper in between. Professor Voladis voice in my ears became clearer. But there is a barrier? You can break through. because youve already learned yes? The voice became unnervingly clear. This wasnt a voice in my head. Lee Han shuddered with fear and averted his gaze. Behind Lee Han, two professors were staring at him. Thanks to that, Yoner couldnt even breathe properly. Professor Voladi said in a calm voice. Why are you looking away? Concentrate. Lee Han instinctively turned his head again. Then, the professor I had never seen next to Professor Voladi said. no. It might be better to just give up and step back Ignore that. You can. Remember what you learned. Lee Han recalled the misfortunes that had happened this week. No matter how you think about it, you werent overly lucky. Have you been cursed with anything? To meet professors passing by. Professor Garcia would be better, Professor Voladi. Lee Han seriously wondered if he should look for a potion of luck. Isnt it? That barrier is more difficult than I thought. can do. do it. Hey professors Im sorry, but could you give us some advice by unifying our opinions? Yoner, who was worse off, spoke up, but the two professors didnt care. Professor Bollardi said that he could do it, and the professor he had never seen before advised him to step down. It was a fantastic situation, but Lee Han was still able to find out a few things. There was a barrier. Since it was a pile of assignments floating in the air and chasing after the professor, I naturally thought that there would be magic, but I didnt expect the barrier. The first professor said. That barrier is a barrier that makes a loud noise when someone touches it. You may not notice it, but near that pile of papers there are several layers of invisible magic bands rotating. Hearing those words, Lee Han concentrated to feel the magical energy. It was easy to miss because of the tremendous magical energy emitted from his body, but Lee Hans talent was not limited to magical power. In addition to the useless presence that frightens the spirits, the ability to detect magical power was very excellent. see! When I concentrated, I could really feel the bands of magical power around the pile of paper slowly spinning. Right now, at the student level, accessing the magic belts without touching them is close to impossible. So dont fall for Professor Bagrecks words and make a reckless attempt, youd better aim for the next opportunity. As you know, Professor Bagreg doesnt think about students at all. It really is. Lee Han was very sympathetic, but his mouth said something else. no. Professors always think of their students. Isnt that so? Professor Voladi accepted Lee Hans words with sincerity. If Lee Han had agreed, Professor Voladi would have judged, Oh, I dont think of students well. However, seeing Lee Han say that, Professor Boladi decided that his current teaching method was to consider students. There seemed to be no other possibility. Really? Your disciple is really nice. That is not logical. Wodanaz. do it. Your opponent is walking. I cant! Professor Voladi urged him, and the first professor stopped him. And Lee Han moved. Pod! The thick object flew smoothly and passed between the moving magic bands. If there had been even the slightest difference, the magic belt would have torn and made a loud noise. Lee Han sent the next task off without hesitation. Yoners task also landed correctly on top of the task pile. Yoner involuntarily clapped. Professor Voladi nodded faintly, barely visible. Nonsense! how?! Because I learned. yes. Thanks to the guidance of the professor. Lee Han said without showing emotion. Then, the professor I saw for the first time was even more impressed. Arent you really an overdeserved disciple?! Nice to meet you. Would you be wordanaz? My name is Professor Kirmin Ku. Originally, you should shake hands, but shaking hands with me is not recommended. There are racial circumstances. Professor Kirmin was the complete opposite of Professor Voladi. With a cheerful and bouncy voice, he was dressed neatly without a single wrinkle like a gentleman. It was amazing to have a friendly conversation with Professor Voladi. What field do you teach? I am an expert in fantasy magic, especially barriers. Did you see it just now? ! Lee Han was delighted. After hearing what he was saying, I wondered if he was really an expert in barrier magic. Even so, I will be entering Professor Garcias classroom at least once this semester. I have to teach students how fun and pleasant magic is. Illusion magic is useless. Lee Han was astonished at Professor Voladis words. Ignoring the fields of other professors. Isnt it a duel? However, Professor Kirmin just ignored Professor Voladis words. It is several times more difficult to deceive a wizard of a certain level or higher with fantasy magic than magic in other fields. okay. Ive said it a hundred times However, the magicians who are above a certain level you speak of are not even a handful in this vast empire. So wordanaz. Why did you try to put those wads of paper in there? Lee Han pondered for about a second. After seeing the professors atmosphere, he thought that if he lied, he would work, and made the best decision. Id rather be honest. Are you late for your assignment? Yoner blushed with embarrassment. Professor Kirmin also seemed taken aback by the unexpected reason. Its just because I was a little late in submitting the assignment?! sorry. professor. Lee Han also apologized to Professor Boladi. But Professor Voladi, as expected, didnt care. why? Is the assignment late? Is this my assignment? I knew you would. I guess so. Professor Kirmin looked at the two priests as if they were looking at something strange. To be honest, its been a long time since Ive seen someone who could hang out with Professor Voladi like this. Whether its a professor or a student, after a few minutes of conversation, its not strange to say I wish the sun rises over your head, you fucking vampire and leave So what lecture was it? < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. Professor Alpen Knighton? Lee Han was nervous when he saw Professor Kirmin saying the other persons name. In front of friendship between professors, promises with students are insignificant Well done. good job. I honestly have nothing to say about that professor assignment. ??? Professor Kirmin rather praised Lee Han. Professor Voladi also added a few words. Professor Alpen Knighton is a wizard who worked as a high-ranking administrator of the Empire. They are better at handling power than magic. Did you know that guy cut my research budget in half a long time ago? The two professors gnashed their teeth and cursed the professor of < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief at the familiar appearance. Not all professors were good friends. In particular, wizards who went down the path of pure magic research did not look good on wizards who received high-ranking positions in the empire and were active. The reason was roughly magical innocence blah blah blah blah blah blah, but from Lee Hans point of view, it seemed that the latter could touch the formers budget. Even the magician who makes the sky collapse and split the earth cannot do research without a research budget. In that respect, the mages who served in high-ranking positions in the empire and reviewed the research budget were the enemies of all other mages. C The senses of my whole life speak! This dungeon must be excavated with all the territorys budget. Calling all nearby adventurers S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cancel this proposal. C I will kill you! I will kill you! Youd better watch your way at night! -If you want to target my night road, you will have to wait in line. There are thirty-three people on the waiting list. these dignified conversations happen every year. However, Lee Han did not change his mind despite the conversation between the two professors. Rather Are you from a high-ranking imperial administrator? Lee Hans eyes twinkled when he said that the other person was from an imperial official. What does that mean? Wouldnt it be that he had strong connections in the imperial bureaucracy? And among Lee Hans targets, the one on the top row was the imperial bureaucracy. Lee Han suddenly felt his resentment towards Professor Alpen Knighton disappear like snow. Even the dreadful amount of assignments suddenly felt like the responsibility of a high official carrying the empire. I need to look better in the future. Wardanaz. I heard rumors that you are very talented. You better be careful. So that I dont get dragged into the imperial bureaucracy. If you are too good, they will send you various temptations. Professor Voladi spoke at length with a rare frown. Enough of the joke. coup. Theres no way Wardanaz would walk such a trivial anti-magic path. Well, what am I talking about? Im from the Wardanaj family. Theres no way Ill become an imperial bureaucrat. yes? Lee Han felt cold sweat running down his back for the first time in a while. * * * Hearing from Professor Kirmin Koo that he would like to see him at the next illusion magic class (Professor Kirmin even suggested that he should ignore Professor Voladis interruptions and learn illusion magic seriously), Lee Han and Yoner were together. I headed to see my friends at the Blue Dragons Tower. Looking at the exchange of glances outside the classroom earlier, it was clear that everyone had returned safely. Its fortunate. Now get the ingredients and make the potion Everyone had a hard time yesterday Wodanaz! Guyando has been kidnapped! ! The Blue Dragon Tower students gathered in front of the tower rushed to Lee Han as soon as they saw him. Everyone was in a mess as if they had just been fighting. Lee Han asked in surprise. To whom? Could it be to the White Tiger Tower guys? No! To the released summoner!! Lee Han tried to calm down but hesitated. Come to think of it, it was not a safe situation. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Everyone gather! Durgyu has been captured! ? As it turns out, it wasnt just Cainan Island that was captured. Lee Han turned his head at the sound he heard next to him. In the courtyard a little further away, the students of the White Tiger Tower were scurrying around looking like a mess. Did the White Tiger Tower get captured too? Did those bastards intentionally throw away Kainan Island? Lee Han asked just in case. It seemed that the students of the White Tiger Tower, who were furious that Durgyu had been caught, came and grabbed and threw Gainando. no. Gainando just tripped on his own ankle and fell. Right. * * * While Lee Han and Yoner were caught by the two professors and they were listening to the story, Real wizards dont work as bureaucrats and go to graduate school, the students who had finished reading < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > hurriedly left the classroom. It was such a suffocating lecture that after the lecture everyone would run out and get some fresh air. -Wake! dont fall down! We have the next lecture! -I Im just going to leave Im going to sleep here The students on the verge of collapsing were not only in the Blue Dragons Tower. It was a boring and painful lecture for students of any tower. -By the way, are Wodanaz and Mekin really okay? What if the professor noticed? -Professor wont notice even if we put a monster in place of us. -Well -Im not kidding, its really serious. If I listen to this lecture a few more times, I think I will fall into an eternal sleep. -The assignment is about this right now, so how do you do the midterm exam? Would it be okay if I left it blank? If youre taken to the punishment room C To be honest. While listening to the lecture, I thought about starting a fire earlier. -me too. Id rather have the freed summons show up. bang! Whether it was because he listened to the students or because it was just noisy, a summon actually appeared from the grass. Some students screamed in surprise when the vine monster they had seen before appeared. -Everyone run away! C Run into the building! C Someone call the professor! -no! Calling the professor wont help! Run away at that time! Some students quickly ran away, but others stumbled and fell like Gainando. The vine monster did not bother to pursue the students who ran away. He tied several students who had fallen leisurely with vines, lifted them up, and left excitedly. for a moment. Did Durgyu fall too? I am not a friend who will fall. That white tiger tower orc friend was caught trying to save Gainando. Lee Han felt sorry for Durgyu. Guinan, who was just a friend for no reason, was also arrested while trying to help A student from the White Tiger Tower ran out of the main building panting. How did it go?! The professor?! They told me to do it on their own Not only the students of the White Tiger Tower, but also the students of the other towers were speechless at the absurd answer returned by the student who went to call the professor. lost Isnt that really too much?? However, Lee Han remained calm. I should have picked the professor well. You acted too hastily. I couldnt just hold on to any professor and say, Help me because I was in a hurry. Relatively friendly and conscientious Wait. There are no professors with a conscience. I had to ask a professor who was relatively friendly and had a bit of a goofy side to him. Perhaps that White Tiger Tower student was in a hurry and asked for someone. What do we do? Wodanaz? What should I do? The students of the Blue Dragon Tower stared at Lee Han earnestly, without saying who said first. will you pursue now? Or will you find another way? It was a very difficult choice for them to decide. Lets chase. You dont even know where the professors are, and if you lose track of them, youll have a hard time finding them. Now, the traces left by the summons were long engraved on the front, and the distance wasnt too far, but if given more time, there was a high possibility that it would be difficult to chase them. And Lee Han had one more corner to believe in. Perkuntra! When Lee Han called his name, the fragment of Perkuntra that was sleeping inside reacted and resonated. The contractor who just signed the contract was summoning the spirits with legitimate rights. Sing the thunder, spirit! Thunder and lightning! The bell keeper of the bell tower of a fallen kingdom and the watchtower of a small boat wandering in the sea fear your name. The one who signed a contract with you calls you as he deserves! The princess was surprised to see Lee Han chant. Since he was the wizard who summoned the spirit the fastest here, he could guess which spirit Lee Han was calling. The spell used to summon the spirit revealed the spirits dignity and dignity. Such a long and complex order must be Kwajijijik! A flower of lightning bloomed at the place where Lee Han inserted the staff, and the spirit began to take shape. The spirit of lightning! The knight Rowena, who was beside the princess, was more surprised than the princess. It was acceptable to sign a contract with a spirit stronger than the princess. Because Wodanaz was also a wizard with a monstrous talent that made no sense. However, among the spirits, the lightning spirit was the most violent and ferocious spirit. Moreover, there was no way he would be weak enough to sing that long. How? How can I get a contract?! Come out! With Lee Hans request, Perkuntras alter ego appeared. A ball of lightning the size of a fist took shape with sparks. The students were taken aback by the sight. uh? ??? ah! I see! A spirits strength had nothing to do with its size! I heard that the rabbit-shaped spirit that Thunderwalk showed was incredibly strong. Even though that spirit has such an ordinary appearance, it must be hiding extraordinary powers. Otherwise, it wouldnt make sense to summon Wodanaz after suffering so much earlier. Wardanaz couldnt have made such a mistake! The students understood and nodded, but Lee Han did not. It was so different from the Perkuntra I had met for the first time. No matter how much you are a clone? -What is it? Isnt that just part of it? -Did you forget that Im now locked up under your orders! Perkuntra telepathically shouted at Lee Han as if he was frustrated. Of course, Perkuntra told Lee Han, If you go outside, dont forget to summon me! My ability is not the only one! But, of course, that was a story after a few days. Isnt this the situation where Lee Han, who is called Ferkuntra, gave the order to stay here for a while to leave the punishment room? It wasnt over yet, so there was no way he could be summoned outside. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since Perkuntra is a powerful spirit, at least a part of it was barely summoned out like this. Perkuntra explained the situation like that, but Lee Hans eyes were cold. -You dont believe me right now?! -Its not that I dont believe it, but Every time I need help, if theres a reason why it doesnt work, what would I trust and call? Perkuntra rather missed the old wizards. They were arrogant, bad-tempered, and had no logic whatsoever. Even Perkundra could have been hit hard and burnt to death by those guys. But the young sorcerer, in a polite way, made a joke. What was even more unfair was that it was difficult to refute. -do not worry. I dont know what they called me for, but Im sure I could do it with this level of strength. wait and see! Is it really so? -I said I could feel your feelings! -no. Cant you even think? Lets respect each others privacy. * * * Lee Han hurriedly followed the trail with the Blue Dragon Tower students. Looking ahead, the students of the White Tiger Tower were also running, as if they had decided to pursue. These children! Dont imitate me! Thats what were going to do! You guys get out of here! I cant even use magic properly Im gasping. And the outcome of this run was as if it had been decided. It was physically impossible for the students of the Blue Dragon Tower to follow the students of the White Tiger Tower who took swordsmanship and physical training classes separately. Lee Han looked at the students as if he felt sorry for them. Shouldnt you have exercised normally? Um those guys are ignorant and have good stamina hehehe. Ill go first, so follow me as long as you can. no! Wodanaz! Heck If you go alone, the guys from the White Tiger Tower will I dont think so. I dont think so Friends who knew Lee Han relatively well, such as Rowena and Asan, thought to themselves. If it was another student, it would be dangerous to put it next to the White Tiger Tower students, but Lee Hans case was a little different. Wouldnt it be dangerous for the children of the White Tiger Tower even if I put it alone? Its okay, so follow me as soon as you recover. -Why are you so strong? Seeing Lee Han run straight ahead, Perkuntra was puzzled. It doesnt look like hes from a family of knights, so why? But before he could hear the answer, Perkuntra hurriedly shouted. C enemy The enemy is hiding! I hide in the night! Lee Han instinctively memorized the order. But no attack came. C Where are you hiding? Theres nowhere to hide nearby? Now, there was nothing like a large grassy area near this road. I had to run some more and head towards the mountain to find an obstacle to hide from. -under! ! Lee Han threw himself right away. If it was hidden in the ground, it was highly likely that Lee Han would have noticed it through sound and vibration even if he had used invisibility. However, the vine monster did not aim for Lee Han. As he jumped out of the ground, he grabbed another White Tiger Tower student in front of him. Ango!! no! One of the Goat Beasts climbed up, entangled in the vines. C How were you hiding? C Its clear that the wizards gave them useless abilities. Originally, its a monster that doesnt have the ability to imitate by permeating into the ground! This school doesnt just fuck with professors, the seniors also do shit. Lee Han grabbed his staff and focused on the vine monster. The captured White Tiger Tower student slumped as if he had lost his strength. -It absorbs mana. Be careful not to lose your mana You can take some of it, but be careful though! If you get caught, youll be in trouble! C I didnt even think of that in the first place. Lee Han wasnt stupid enough to be caught by a vine for having a lot of magical power. Lee Han swung his staff and tried to call out the flames. Towel C No!!!! no way!!!!! Perkuntra, who was traumatized by Lee Hans flames, desperately stopped it. I could never allow Lee Han to use flame magic until I was sure. C Cant we? -Dangerous! You can even burn other students to death! -Its not for attack, so dont let him approach -But its dangerous!! no!! Is that enough? Lee Han was puzzled. I think it would be okay to put chunks of flame nearby and block them from approaching -Originally, I could subdue him in one shot, but now I lack the strength to do that. Lee Han looked at Perkuntra with a betrayal in his eyes. I thought I could do it with this much power! Perkuntra hurriedly continued the next word. -But I will teach you magic! you use it instead of me -Cant you just use it yourself somehow? Im a bit worried about using it right away as soon as I learn it Chapter 91 Chapter 91 C Believe in Yourself! Perkuntra spat out an unfamiliar sound that he would never normally do. In any case, he was a nasty bastard. Usually other wizards dont have the ability, but I think you can do it? Spirit, why dont you say you know what? Im watching! If you act arrogantly by saying things like I wont die! Are you saying its not your business? There is a certain degree of humility C Trust in oneself comes from an objective analysis of the situation, not just a few words of encouragement. C Now concentrate and do what I tell you to do! Perkuntra didnt respond to Yihans words and just said what he had to say. He realized that if he got caught up in it, he would only piss himself off. -Conjure up the image of lightning as you did with the other elements. Elemental magic basics. Recall the image of the element strongly and materialize it in your head. This process of changing ones magical properties to suit the elements could be said to be the most basic process. However, the lightning properties were a little different. -But dont think of the thunderbolts from the sky! ! Often, the image of lightning that is easiest for wizards to think of is that of a lightning bolt that flashes and strikes from the sky. However, it was dangerous to think of such a thunderbolt when converting elements into lightning elements. In order for a wizard to use magic, it is necessary to control it while maintaining a certain amount of magic in one place, but the image of thunderbolt is located at the exact opposite of such control. The blazing fire, the standing water, and the frozen ice were able to stay in the same place. However, the thunderbolt was essentially a being that could not stay. A phenomenon born from the destiny of scattering in all directions after being struck down from the sky. If the young magician had rashly conjured up the image of lightning and converted his mana into the lightning attribute, he could lose control right away and cause the lightning to shoot in all directions. The other day, in the underground punishment room, Ferkuntra, who accidentally touched Lee Hans flame and almost died together, had to pay special attention to this safety. Given the magic of this young wizard, even if he caused an accident just once, it was highly likely that it would be a major accident. -Of course I understand. You might be thinking, how can you draw a picture of lightning without thinking of it? However, the wizards who dealt with numerous lightning properties overcame that limitation and eventually did it! You too will get used to it eventually. A true wizard should be able to change reality to his will, not accept and settle for the given reality! ruler. lend me an arm Of course, Perkuntra wasnt the stupid spirit that only spoke reckless stories for no reason, as Lee Han thought. I admit that Lee Hans ability is excellent, but it was true that it was very difficult for a young wizard to handle the lightning attribute without any practice. Of course I had an idea. Just like he did in the punishment room the other day, he tried to help him control the lightning by nestling himself in Lee Hans arm. He lost most of his power and was summoned, but that much was possible. By the way Pajijik! -I did. Can I lend you an arm now? - Perkuntra was shocked to see the sphere of lightning formed on Yihans staff. Surprisingly, the young wizard succeeded in completing the elemental conversion and maintaining the magic of the lightning attribute before Perkuntra could help. How the hell??? Contrary to Perkuntras astonishment, Lee Han did not feel much difficulty in handling the lightning attribute. In the first place, Lee Han had a different mindset from other wizards. Lee Han took a very simple approach. It didnt matter that he couldnt conjure up an image of a thunderbolt. It was enough to imagine the shape of a sphere made of magic on top of a staff and think of it as a storage battery. A very natural idea for Lee Han! It wasnt difficult to conjure up an image of electricity filling up as if it were being charged in a sphere. Thanks to the good compatibility of the method, it succeeded right away. In fact, it even felt much more stable than the other elements Easier than I said. You make a lot of fuss. Lee Han had a thought that was rude. Come to think of it, from the time we met in the punishment room called Perkuntra, I was on the side of making a lot of fuss. As for flames -You are quite talented with lightning! -Is that so? Lee Han was grave. After hearing a few praises related to attributes, I started to have doubts. Isnt that just polite? Confidence is an important thing for young wizards, so he might have been saying, You have talent in A-attribute! And that boredom was passed on to Perkuntra as well. Perkuntra was astounded. Its really rare for a spirit the size of Ferkuntra to give praise. -Does my words sound false?! Really talented! -Yes Well, it could be. Lee Han thought that either he had a talent for lightning because he crammed a lot, or that lightning attribute magic was not as difficult as he thought. Its probably 99% the latter -But when are you coming to Pal? Lee Han asked as if wondering. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perkuntra asked to borrow his arm, and he stayed silent. Any problem? -wait. nest now! Its not like he even had forgetfulness. If you have bipolar disorder or amnesia, you have to think a little bit about summoning a spirit no matter how capable it is. While Lee Han was thinking about that, Perkuntra nestled in Lee Hans arm. -From now on, focus on the order I am giving you. Perkuntra tried to pass on her magic to Lee Han. The magic of the spirits was violent and capricious, but even a new wizard could use it if the mighty spirit Perkuntra lent her an arm. Perkuntras lower thunderbolt. It was the 2nd circle magic that Perkuntra was trying to pass on to Lee Han. The principle was simple. After converting mana into lightning properties, shoot it! There was no need to give it the shape of a sharp arrow or spear, or put any other complex attributes into it. Lightning was enough. -Its quite big. Is this enough? Isnt it just to improve your temper? -Please listen to the spirits older than you! Stop talking back! Perkuntra shouted half-heartedly. It was good that he wasnt arrogant, but this was so humble that it burned Perkuntras stomach. That said, Lee Han did not readily understand. Perkuntra eventually accepted that the only thing logical and reasonable persuasion was to get this damn contractor to obey. -listen carefully. Lightning is the most destructive and most violent of the elements. Since the spirit of lightning speaks, it sounds a bit different for no reason. -Other elements are not easy to use for attack by themselves. Lee Han also agreed with that. I had to add a few things to use the water elemental magic for a proper attack right now. In addition to the property of water, it was necessary to give properties such as sphere or window and add manipulation to it. C But lightning is different. It has powerful destructive power by itself. -By the way, flames -You dont even need to give them a shape! Complex aiming too! Because all you have to do is hit! Perkuntra cut off Yihan and continued with his own words. -That summon was originally a normal plant monster, but thanks to the students additionally fusing it with various monsters, it has a very complex attribute. But thanks to that, it made the lightning go through better. Think carefully. Your goal right now is to rescue the students he captured, right? Arent you going to kill him? -It is. -Then this low-level thunderbolt is enough! The moment he gets hit anywhere, hell let go of all the students hes holding onto. The power of lightning makes enemies recoil! Hes not going to keep fighting you either. I ate my fill of mana, so if I get attacked like that, Ill run away! Thats convincing. Lee Han was persuaded by Perkuntras logic. It wasnt an old spirit for nothing. < Perkuntra''s Lesser Thunderbolt > was similar to the < Lesser Paralysis Curse > that Lee Han knew. It was like that that it only changed magical powers until it was changed into properties and then it was blown away, and that it had the power to paralyze the opponent. The only difference is that < Perkuntra''s Lesser Thunderbolt > does not give such a gap, unlike curses that have greater physical damage and are easy to avoid or block. In the current situation, it was very effective. -All right. Ill cast it! -okay! It took a damn long time! Pretending not to hear Perkuntra, Lee Han swung his staff. and cast an order. -Come on, Perkuntras thunderbolt! -Well done Seeing the condensed magic of the lightning attribute successfully shoot out, Perkuntra tried to praise him. However, Perkuntra realized something strange belatedly. The condensed magic power of the lightning attribute in the sphere was too much than expected. ????????!!! Perkuntra realized that Lee Han had subconsciously accumulated more mana in the short time he had spent having useless conversations with him. no!! * * * While the Blue Dragon Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students chased the creeper, the Phoenix Tower students and the Black Turtle Tower students acted a little wiser. He immediately went to find Professor Garcia. professor! This way!! Fortunately, the students succeeded in finding the walking Professor Garcia. Next to him, the skeleton headmaster was floating past, and there was also Professor Voladi, but the students did not say a word to the two. Come on! Im in a hurry! Everyone stay calm. Professor Garcia swung his cane. Then, the screaming students calmed down in an instant. At the same time, the ground shook and pushed Professor Garcia away smoothly. Professor Garcia and his students went like a storm. Is this right? yes! yes! Fortunately, the trail the vine monster had left hadnt disappeared yet. In Professor Garcias field of vision, a vine monster was caught fighting in the distance. The White Tiger Tower students surrounded him and swung swords at him, but it wasnt very effective. Rather, they were being dragged one by one. Professor Garcia raised his cane. First, I was thinking of giving the vine monster a shot to stop it from moving. At that moment, a thick bolt of lightning shot out of the air. Pajijijijik! The bolts of lightning shot out and hit the vine monsters torso. Despite the distance, Professor Garcia could feel the strong magic power contained in the thunderbolt. Her hair stood on end. - The vine monster was not at the level of being electrocuted, but burned to black. The students who were held captive began to drop out of rank. Professor Garcia hurriedly swung his cane to land the falling students safely. are you okay?! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Professor Garcia, at the sight of the students trembling, worried that he had absorbed more than the limit of mana for a moment. As that vine monster is a monster that absorbs mana, young wizards could get seriously injured if they get it wrong. Priest Tigiling, who had summoned Professor Garcia, looked at his friends with a very worried expression. Are you okay? What a relief! A relieved voice came out of Professor Garcias mouth, and Tigiling followed suit. Fortunately, it was in good shape. Are you all hurt? yes. Everyone is fine, although I was a little bit electrocuted by lightning. ? Tigilling was taken aback. is that okay? Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Isnt It Okay? While Tigiling was thinking about that, Professor Garcia kindly answered. As long as your magic power is intact, it will be fine. Everything is recoverable. Ah yes Professor Garcia smiled innocently, not realizing that Tigilling had taken a slight step back. Im so glad. Its okay if you get hit by lightning, but if the magical energy inside gets hurt Yes Such a teasing student. Its okay to come closer. Everyone is fine. * * * Is everyone okay?! Lee Han released his invisibility and hurriedly ran. The moment he cast the lightning magic, Perkuntras feelings were conveyed to Lee Han. Just as Perkuntra could read Lee Hans feelings, Lee Han could also read Ferkuntras feelings. -ruined! It was a short and simple emotion, but the moment the lightning magic exploded, Lee Han knew what was wrong. This senile spirit of Perkuntra casts so much magic that it cant control its power and burns it! Lee Han didnt think it was because his mana was so overflowing. In the first place, Ferkuntra nestled in his arm and helped him with magic, but it was Ferkuntras fault, and whose fault could it be? And it wasnt completely wrong. Fortunately, Professor Garcia arrived late. Lee Han was relieved to see Professor Garcia safely receive the students. As expected, the only conscience! Professor Garcia smiled benevolently as he saw Lee Han hurriedly running. I wondered who used that kind of magic, but Lee Han was right. Everyone is fine. Fortunately, the! I was a little bit electrocuted by lightning. ? Lee Han showed a similar reaction to Tigiling. The two students showed the same bewildered reaction, but Professor Garcia was not shaken. A true educator should give the same answer even if students ask the same question over and over again. As long as your magic power is intact, its fine. You just have to recover. ah yes. Lee Han took a step back like a teasing earlier. Tigilling, who had already taken a step back, nodded. welcome! Geu geu guh Kut uh uh uh. The captured students were in a state of disrepair because they had been electrocuted while being absorbed in their magical powers. Lee Han sighed as he watched some of the White Tiger Tower students tremble their muscles from the lightning. shit. Even if you save me, Ill be cursed at. Even if it was Lee Han himself, he would have cursed at me. -I saved you. C Thank you wait. He has the ability to take down creepers, so why did he electrocute us as well? C The famous spirit that helps me was dumber than I thought, so I couldnt control my strength. -Are you telling me to believe that!? Even Lee Han would sound like bullshit if he said that he had the ability to take down a vine monster in one blow but couldnt control his strength. ruler. Everyone please stand up. Professor Garcia waved his cane to loosen the students tense muscles and replenish their lost magic power. Lee Han, who saw it from behind, was surprised again. Does Professor Garcia know how to use recovery magic? Looking at the magic Ive seen since the other day, the field of magic that Professor Garcia uses is really wide. Usually professors only care about magic in their field of expertise, but Professor Garcia was strangely wide. Why? Persimmon Thank you. Professor Garcia. thank you. Thank you to this student Lee Han. Because he bravely took down the vine monster and saved you all. The White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Han with complicated expressions. Angrago spoke as the representative. thanks. Wodanaz. If you twist it Lee Han was about to answer, If you twist it, you wouldnt get caught, wouldnt it? The words came back different from what was expected. hmm? I was sure that something like I almost died because of you, you evil warlock bastard would come out, but the students of the White Tiger Tower obediently thanked me. Lee Han wanted to notice that the White Tiger Tower students were in front of Professor Garcia. But it wasnt. Angrago was looking at Lee Han with eyes mixed with half resentment and half gratitude. I really hate to say things like this, but as a knight, if you dont properly appreciate the favors youve received, youre not a knight. thanks. Then, will the grudge between us ever be forgotten? It is not. Dont be mistaken. Wodanaz. Lee Han was slightly hurt by the cold reply. If youre grateful, cant you forget that level of grudge? Of course, a lot of things piled up But this time Thank you very much. I think I understand a little bit why Durgyu is tricked by you no, why he trusts you. Starting with Ango, other White Tiger Tower students also sincerely thanked him. thanks. Wodanaz. I will never be friendly with you, but I will not forget the honor you showed me this time. I wont be close to you, but Ill try to cooperate as much as possible with this lake assignment. Durgyu, who had been imprisoned together and now regained some energy, came belatedly. Durgyu was happy to see his friends thanking Lee Han. Look! You said you werent such a bad person like Moradi said? Hmm Im sure it might be. So, are you ready to forget each others grudges and build a friendship? It is not. dont cross the line Durgyu. There are things Ive done so far, so how can I forget them? Durgyu was slightly hurt by his friends cold reply. I thought it would be okay because the atmosphere was good Hey! What if you shoot that hard! Are you saying that on purpose that you have white tiger towers?! And finally, the restored Cainando came staggering. In the eyes of Gainando, Lee Han was never the kind of person to make such a mistake. It was clear that he was taking this opportunity to show his bad taste to the White Tiger Tower guys. Thats all good, but why did Cainando do it while he was in captivity? What a ridiculous slander Prince. Apologize. Prince Cainando. Dont you know the pride and honor of being a member of the royal family? What are you saying to the person who saved you? Gainando belatedly noticed that the White Tiger Tower students were there. At the unexpected criticism from the students of the White Tiger Tower, Kainando suddenly felt unfair. Even if they were close to Lee Han, they would be several times closer to Gainan himself, but people who normally ignore Lee Hans good intentions are suddenly like that! What do you guys know! We dont have royal blood, but we know honor. Apologize. Prince. Gainando felt unfair, but at the same time, he was a little happy to be recognized as a member of the royal family. Lee Han noticed it from the side and was dumbfounded. You dont like being called the prince right now, do you? no! But its true that you guys dont treat them like royalty! The students of the Blue Dragon Tower were all from prominent aristocratic families, so there was no need to wait for a prince with a three-digit number. However, instead of saying that, Lee Han decided to be considerate of Gainando. Thats because everyone thinks youre friendly. Guinan Island. Thats true The White Tiger Tower students didnt wait for that brief moment when Kainando was slightly happy. No matter how close you are, you have to be polite. We also thanked that Wardanaj. Apologize quickly. Prince. The White Tiger Tower students put pressure on Kainando either. There werent many things that could withstand the pressure of the sword-clad knights. Gainando thought that Lee Han had managed to beat those thick guys like shit. My Im sorry. You saved me, but you criticize me like that. Be careful in the future. Prince. It is your own actions that create your own honor. The students of the White Tiger Tower nodded like knights and acknowledged the apology. and walked away Lee Han was dumbfounded. Did you forget the three of you tried to attack me? Lee Han tried to point it out, but the satisfied White Tiger Tower students walked away by themselves. Gainando carefully asked if he was still unhappy. But wasnt it really intentional? It wasnt intentional. Keugh! I thought it was really intentional! It really wasnt intentional. Although similar! * * * Professor Garcia called Lee Han after the site was cleaned up and followed up. His face was full of worry. He could have predicted right away what he was going to say. -Mr. Perkuntra. You have to explain. If Perkuntra did not explain, Lee Han could be treated as a crazy guy who does not care about his own safety by Professor Garcia. It was a dangerous misunderstanding in many ways. C After all, its because of you. -i get it. okay. It was as unfair as Perkuntra and Gainan, but I decided to accept it. Because I wasnt responsible. Since he was nestled in Lee Hans arm, he should have checked to the end to see if the magic was properly controlled. But -Wait a minute. -? -Time is running out but Lee Han felt the alter ego of Perkuntra disappearing from his arm. Not only that, but Perkuntra itself was returning to the original punishment room. Lee Han was shocked. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Say no. -Im really sorry. It wasnt intentional. C Say no! hurry! -Really, the next time I summon you, Ill show you my true abilities -Youre telling me to summon you in the next situation after seeing this now! I heard that from the blue mage, but Perkuntra couldnt refute it. A situation where there is nothing to say even with ten mouths! C Im really sorry, but next time Phat! Perkuntra disappeared. Professor Garcia looked at Lee Han with a mixture of worry and severity in his eyes. Student Lee Han. I couldnt speak because I was distracted just now, but I have to say something. Lightning magic, like fire magic, is one of the most difficult and dangerous elemental magics to control. Its really amazing and surprising that I learned that far by myself, but Im worried about the students. professor. In fact, there is a deeper reason for this. Lee Han told the story of Perkuntra in detail. Of course, all the stories about the robbery of Professor Thunderwalks greenhouse were omitted and appropriately adapted! But even as he spoke, Lee Han became worried. Will you really believe in this absurd bullshit? What a misfortune! You believe me?! Surprisingly, Professor Garcia believed. He was a true professor. okay. Well, student Lee Han is not such a reckless person, so I thought there was no way he would do such a reckless thing recklessly. Even if you stop emphasizing it, I understand enough That spirit is a little Do you doubt your abilities? yes? no. A spirit of that level cannot be without power. Maybe it was because Lee Han was such an unusual contractor, so there were some mistakes. Lee Han respected Professor Garcia, but he could not respect his words. Youre too kind. Of course, there are evil spirits who want to lead the contractor to ruin, but from what I have heard, I dont think they are like that. From now on, be careful and think of your own safety above all else before using magic. All right. Did you use lightning magic? At the familiar voice, Lee Han and Professor Garcia both turned their heads at the same time. Professor Voladi was looking this way with faint curiosity in his icy, emotionless eyes. Chapter 93 Chapter 093 Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You seem to be mistaken You must have used lightning magic. shit. There was no way Professor Voladi could not have noticed the trail. The professor completed his assessment of the situation with the traces of the fallen monster and the faint reverberation of the lightning spirit on Lee Hans arm. Interesting Professor Voladi muttered with a very small nod of his head, making Lee Han more afraid than most monsters. Wait. Wait. Professor Garcia interrupted. Lee Hans heart was touched at the sight. professor! Professor Bagreck. Why are you asking about lightning magic? What are you going to do? It is necessary for teaching. Teaching, what wait. Student Lee Han No, Professor Baegrek is taking class!? Professor Garcia was about to say that professor, but quickly changed his words. However, Lee Han was able to fully understand what he was trying to say. Yes Professor Garcia touched his forehead. Professor Garcia was a true person who respected everyone at the magic school, but he wasnt like that until the lecture. Some lectures by some professors made Professor Garcia uncomfortable every time he saw them. Professor Voladi Bagreks lecture was one such lecture. From Professor Garcias point of view, the lecture was overly harsh and harsh! No matter how I thought about it, it was not a lecture that freshmen could learn. Wouldnt it be better to teach them how to avoid fights? Teaching new students how to fight magic while maintaining composure in extreme battle situations Fortunately, the students didnt listen to the lecture . As difficult as it was, every year, when students came to listen, all of them would run away. So, Professor Garcia was also relieved, thinking, Someday Professor Bagreck will realize and change the lecture, too? Surprisingly, there was a student who was listening. Professor Voladi said as if asking why. I remember seeing you last time. What? The fight against the anti-magicians. At that time, I said I taught. ! Professor Garcia felt a flash of lightning in his head. The iron beads Lee Han used. At that time, I was distracted by the imperial anti-magicists, so I didnt think deeply about how to handle the iron ball Coming to think of it, it was Professor Voladis method! C He has a talent for magic combat. Professor Voladi Did you teach it? amazing C Not very surprising. Come to think of it, the conversation between the principal and Professor Voladi was also very meaningful. I thought he must have been taught a few words by accident, but he was intensively receiving instruction in lectures! are you okay???? Lee Han hesitated at Professor Garcias question. It was Its okay with so many meanings. What should I answer? its okay. Professor Voladi answered instead. Both Han Lee and Professor Garcia looked at Professor Boladi with absurd eyes. Wodhanaj has followed the teachings successfully. following you? Professor Garcia was stunned at first, then understood. There were times when great talent became poison. That was the same thing in the current situation. Lee Hans outstanding talent made him follow the class instead of giving up! Such a tragedy! Professor Boladi spoke as kindly as he could. I hope you now understand why I confirmed the manifestation of the lightning spell. Wait a minute. I know you are following me. Professor Garcia made a last stand. It was true goodness. But just because the control of lesser telekinesis spells has improved considerably now, wouldnt it be too hasty to jump right into elemental lightning magic? At least learn other safe elemental magic first Professor Garcia paused with a terrified expression on his face. Professor Voladi was smiling very faintly. what??? So I made them learn water elemental magic first. already? Thats right. Professor Voladis yes contained a very faint conviction. Professor Garcia could feel that feeling as a fellow professor. -Seeing that there are students following me, I didnt teach it wrong. It was the conviction of no!! Professor Garcia screamed inwardly. All in all, why! Professor Voladis distorted world had to be protected from the outstanding student in front of him, even if he changed it later. Professor Garcia said without giving up. In fact, dont quite a lot of students easily even give shape to water? Was it like that? Lee Han, who didnt know Professor Garcias inner thoughts, was surprised. Somehow It must be because of the characteristics of the element called water, right? I dont think so From that point of view, shouldnt we become more familiar with the elements by expanding the range into other forms rather than simply going up to the next level just because we succeeded in shaping? Professor Voladi nodded. So I made myself realize the water shield magic. Professor Garcia looked at Lee Han with astonished eyes. Lee Han felt sorry for some reason. If you realized it yourself, rather than just learning water shield magic, youve almost mastered elemental shaping. If I realized the principle and reason by thinking about it myself, I could have made other forms as much as I wanted. It was so important for me to realize myself. Ha, but Even if you have mastered shaping, the path to elemental control is a long way off At least you should be able to manipulate shaped water elemental magic as naturally as manipulating an iron ball Professor Garcia said . My heart sank when I saw Lee Han lower his head. no way? I have learned what you just said. I stopped it because I wanted to give it a rotation property. Professor Garcia had never in his nightmares imagined that Professor Voladi would say something like, This is how I think of my students. It was worse than any nightmare. And the worst thing was that there was no more way to convince Professor Garcia. Professor Garcia said sadly in a somber voice. please take good care of student Lee Han I always teach the same way. Professor Garcia. After the conversation between the two professors ended, Lee Han also came to his senses. ?! Is this the end? Wont you dry it more?? professor! Student Lee Han. I work hard. Lee Han suddenly felt like a cow being led to the slaughterhouse. I dont know what will happen next week ominous! From now on, Ill have to tell the professor to check if there are other professors around when asking for help * * * Asan and his friends walked towards the black market. Lets treat ourselves this weekend. Should I do that? Gainando wanted to complain, but had to keep his mouth shut. He had already complained once and was beaten back and forth. The food situation of the new students at the magic school was roughly as follows. The Tower of the Blue Dragon, where you can enjoy the most luxurious and plentiful meal thanks to Lee Han who came in after securing a large amount of supplies from outside. The Tower of the Phoenix quietly accepts whatever meal is served in the first place without any intention of complaining. The Tower of the White Tiger, who aggressively wields a weapon and roams the nearby forests, fields, and mountains, making the hunt more and more successful. And the Tower of the Black Turtle supplements the lack of food through periodic gathering and occasional hunting and bartering with other students. Among them, the Blue Dragon Tower students knew very well that they were absolutely dependent on Lee Hans help. Lee Han told me not to worry and took care that I could pay a penny, but I couldnt stay still. The Blue Dragon Tower students were also looking for food in various ways. One of them was the black market right now. A bartering place opened by the students of the Black Turtle Tower near the tower! There wasnt much to eat the last time I went No. I also went a few days ago, but things have increased dramatically. There are quite a few things to eat. I heard that you made a deal with the White Tiger Tower kids? At the words of his friends, Asan nodded. As time goes by, there is no choice but to increase the number of products in the market. Im not just going And Asan carefully took out the glass bottles from his arms. It was the spoils obtained from attacking the dungeon called Thunderwalk Lab. All the participating students shared potions and reagents. The guys from the Black Turtle Tower know how precious this is now. Its better to exchange the extra now before it becomes less valuable later. As expected, its a moon card! The Blue Dragon Tower students smiled and headed to the black market. The Black Turtle Tower student standing at the entrance of the black market must have recognized them, and his expression changed. nice to meet you. Is it okay if I come in? Mi Im sorry. ?? There are rules. You guys cant come in. Absurdity preceded Asans surprise. Are you going to exchange only between you? The market will shrink! It doesnt matter. With a deep, deep voice, someone appeared from behind the students of the Black Turtle Tower. He was short like a dwarf and had a more muscular body than the White Tiger Tower students. It was to the extent that even a baggy coat could not hide it. Isnt that a dwarf? Asan was taken aback. I thought it was a dwarf, but when I looked closely, it was an elf. A short, very muscular elf! I am Salko of the Tutanta family. The Tutanta Family. It was a fairly famous stonemason guild family in the empire. I knew it as a family of outstanding Dwarven artisans? Tutanta. Why are you blocking entry? Because we are the tower of the blue dragon? no. Of course, its true that I dont like you blue dragon tower students I dont put my feelings into these rules. The reason you guys cant come in is because of the rules. What are the rules? I cant bring in things that arent obtained through my own work! The Black Turtle Tower students gathered behind Salko. They were all different, from the rugged ones to the well-bred ones, but we could tell that Salco had leadership. Asan took out the reagents he had brought with him. What we brought now was brought from work! okay? Where did you get it from? Asan ate honey and became mute. It could not be called Professor Wooregeums laboratory. Kainando made an excuse instead. I got it outside! It was harvested in the fields, but you were able to gather that amount now? must have stolen If you cant give a source, Ill judge it as stolen. And as long as Im at Black Turtles Tower, Ill make sure the market doesnt handle stolen goods. It not only taints peoples sweat and effort, but also disrupts the market. The words were so right that the students of the Blue Dragon Tower were at a loss for words. Gainando exclaimed as if it was unfair. But then where to trade stolen goods! What do thieves want to eat! Hey Gainan too lower your voice because youre embarrassed! The students of the Blue Dragon Tower realized their shame and shut Kainandos mouth. At that time, Lee Han appeared with a basket. Lee Han was puzzled when he saw his friends gathered at the entrance. What are you doing? Arent you going in? Lee Han! Asan confided in all the things that had happened. Lee Han listened and asked Salco. I grew this myself in my garden, so can I go in? ! Salco looked at Lee Han with surprised eyes. Then he nodded. Then see you later. Seeing Lee Han enter, the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower came to their senses belatedly. ?!? Chapter 94 Chapter 94 You really raised it yourself? Salcho asked in a voice of surprise and curiosity. A student at the Blue Dragons Tower, he was also a boy from the Wardanaz family, one of the great families of the Empire. To think that such a boy had grown such fresh, appetizing, glossy, and desirable potatoes himself. I couldnt believe it even when I heard it. okay. I raised it myself. Lee Han nodded his head politely. The other students of the Black Turtle Tower, who had been watching, stepped out. Its true that Wodanaz raised Tutanta himself. I was even treated the other day! It was so delicious! I see. What did you pay for? Salko asked his friends. Then the Black Turtle Tower students hesitated. I just ate it Did you get it without paying anything?? Salcho said, narrowing his eyes. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were terrified at the bloody impression that they would swing the hammer at any moment. The family motto of the Tutanta family was simple. -He who does not work shall not eat. Even if they were top friends, it was an unforgivable evil if they did not work and ate for free. What nobles and knights without conscience would do! Uh uh no Lee Han, who was worse than that, stepped out. You helped me, and I treated you in return. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! The Black Turtle Tower students looked at Lee Han with impressed expressions. Wardanaz! thats right! It did! We helped Wodanaz! At that, Salko relaxed his expression. Good thing. I was worried that you guys might have done something like that without getting anything in return. It cant be. Salco. The word I hate the most is inaction. Salco. okay. i get it. Lee Han asked Salco, who was about to walk away. Would you like some potatoes? The reason Lee Han asked Salco was simple. First of all, everyone liked the potatoes grown in the garden. Even the princess praised it. Of course, Lee Han, contrary to what followers say these days, was suspicious of whether the princess liked everything she ate And Salko looked very intently at the potatoes in Lee Hans basket earlier. Either he liked potatoes or he had enemies with potatoes. no. Im fine. I have nothing to pay you now. Its okay to just take it. Dont insult me. Wodanaz. The dwarves of House Tutanta do nothing and do not receive favors. But youre an elf Before Lee Han could say anything, Salko hurried away. As if if you stare at a potato for a long time, you will be seduced by it. * * * Tough times for a thief like me. Ratford, who met Lee Han, nodded and explained what had happened. Originally, the students of the Black Turtle Tower had a strong tendency to play separately as they came from various backgrounds. However, as time goes by, there will be people who stand out. Tutanta Salko was just such a dwarf or elf. Thanks to his excellent magic skills and rock-solid sense of responsibility, the number of friends who follow Tutanta has increased. Why Neilia Lee Han suddenly felt sorry for Neilia. Nilia also gave a lot to the students of the Black Turtle Tower, but the Black Turtle Tower friends liked Nilia, but did not trust and follow her as a leader. With Salchow, it was the exact opposite. Is it the difference between a dark elf and an elf? no. I dont think its because of that. In any case, Salkos followers grew, and at the same time, the black market operated by the Black Turtle Tower grew in size. After hearing the rumors, students from the Blue Dragon Tower and the White Tiger Tower also came and started exchanging goods. Then the problem gradually increased. C No, why do you eat five loaves of bread! C You cant do this here! C Hey, this coffee is fake! Give me my bread! C I cant refund what Ive already bought! And you said fake coffee made from dandelions in the first place! As other top students came and went, the problem was bound to increase. Even so, the students of the Black Turtle Tower had a hard time responding strongly when friction arose with the students of the other towers. The opponent is from a noble family or a knight family. So, the Black Turtle Tower students asked Salko, not the most trustworthy Nilia. Salchow decided to accept it after much consideration, but insisted that he follow his own rules instead. C If you want other top guys to follow my rules, you have to follow them first! -okay. Tutanta! -Of course you have to follow your rules! -Remember that you shouldnt eat unless you work first. C Thats a good rule! -The other top guys will never be able to protect it? -Likewise, stolen goods are prohibited. - - -Why is that? Are there any problems? -doesnt exist! doesnt exist! Of course, there were complaints, but it was true that other problems disappeared thanks to Salchos growl. After hearing the explanation, Lee Han was indignant. Anyway, the fact that good people suffer because of minorities is the same. Because of the White Tiger Tower guys, thieves like you and me are starving to death. I mean. Ratford nodded strongly, agreeing. It must be difficult. Ratford. Then what are you doing? ah. Im fine. Stolen property is secretly sold. Lee Han was slightly impressed by Ratfords calm words. After all, he wasnt a professional thief for nothing. Doing black market things in the black market again Of course, the scale has shrunk a lot because I couldnt do it openly. I am doing something else instead. ? Ratford pointed to one side of the black market. A few Black Turtle Tower students were sitting around doing other things instead of selling. Take a good look at this. Among the three cards, there is the emperor card. Ill flip it over and mix it up If you find it, its doubled. If you flip three cards over, shuffle them around, and find an emperor card, double your bet. Its a gamble! Are you okay with gambling? Tutanta doesnt like to gamble but he allowed me to gamble. I guess if I banned even that kind of thing, Id be a bit dissatisfied. In terms of the percentage of criminals, the Black Turtle Tower had the most. Thieves guild, gambling guild, etc., usually enter the Black Turtle Tower. Salko knew that, so he closed his eyes, saying that eating money with money like that was labor. In addition to gambling with matching cards, there were various contents such as betting on chess and picking locks (this seemed to be the work of Ratford). What kind of adventurers guild is this? Ouch! my bread!! My three-day bread!! Im sorry. I mixed it moderately slowly A student at the White Tiger Tower screamed as he tore his hair. It seemed like he wasted his fortune. Do not give up. Duke Mar. I was out of luck this time. Lets do it one more time! Its not that hard! It works this time! Lee Han looked at his opponent. It was a face I had seen before. It was Ymirg, a half-blood giant whom I had met in Professor Mortums black magic class. Lee Han was strangely amazed. Certainly, if its a giant, the opponent will be vigilant. To anyones eyes, Ymirgs gigantic hands seemed clumsy and slow. But Lee Han could see clearly. Ymirg shuffling the cards and doing a little trick. you are good. It was easy to think that there was no place for magic that competed with skill and technique as it was a world with magic. However, there were people who mastered these hand techniques. It was the gamblers of the gambling guild. If you cheat with magic, the probability of getting caught increases, so you should compete with pure hand skills. Lee Han guessed that Ymirg might be from the gambling guild. Never fight Ymirg. Ratford gave advice, probably misunderstanding Lee Hans gaze. Even Ratford, who had his own hand skills, had never won against Ymirg. To that extent, he was an unrivaled master in the Black Turtle Tower. I have no interest in gambling. Ratford. I was just watching it for fun. Lee Han opened and closed his fists. Then the coin disappeared. said Ratford, amazed. As expected, Mr. Wardanaz! I thought you had the qualities of an excellent thief, but I was not fooled! If other people hear it, its embarrassing, so lower your voice. It was rather embarrassing to receive such an enthusiastic response with a simple coin magic trick. no. Mr. Wodanaz. If you have that kind of skill, Lord Wodanaz deserves a spot next to it. Lee Han was tempted for a moment. It sounded plausible. Was it for this moment that I practiced in my spare time? To extort bread and meat from the pockets of the students of the White Tiger Tower But I belong to another tower. I will tell you well. There are several friends who are indebted to Mr. Wardanaz, so it should be fine. But before Ratford could get up, Salchow appeared from behind. Behind Salko, the Black Turtle Tower students I talked about earlier stood like criminals. Wardanaz. When I asked again, they said that my friends here got it for nothing. No, those kind of talkative bastards. Lee Han cursed at the Black Turtle Tower students. If youre going to pull it off, youve got to hold on to it until the end. Lee Han was different. I had the confidence to hold on until the end of the world. I couldnt help it. Our family motto is Give something to the hungry. Lee Hans appearance had the power to make it sound serious even when he was talking bullshit. The students who were listening involuntarily nodded their heads in agreement. indeed! Somehow, I thought that Wodanaz feeds the other friends well I am not blaming you. Wodanaz. because its not your fault Im here to apologize for my friends mistakes. It was an irresponsible act that only lazy nobles or violent knights would do. Salco bowed his head and apologized. The Black Turtle Top friends also lowered their heads while watching. Then the other tower students who were waiting outside the black market protested. You talk too much! A lazy nobleman! Im saying this because I dont know how difficult life as a noble is! Do you know how heavy the honor and responsibility we shoulder as knights are?! Even though theyre from the same tower, theyre really unlucky. Lee Han almost sided with Salko for a moment. These shameless and conscienceless bastards Salco ignored them as if he hadnt heard them at all. I want to make them pay for what they eat, but my friends dont have that much right now. I dont care that much. The Blue Dragon Tower friends wrote a ledger and recorded a penny of silver, but even the Black Turtle Tower students had no intention of doing that. no. I will pay for it. ! Lee Han was surprised. would you pay instead? The Tutanta family must have a lot of money. They were a family from the famous masons guild in the empire, so there was no way they didnt have money. Lee Han pondered how much to call for the tomato vegetable stew last time. I heard rumors that you are wandering around the school at night. Is it true? I dont know what crazy rumors you heard, but they are complete lies. The Blue Dragon Tower and White Tiger Tower students who were listening outside the black market were bewildered. Did you put an iron plate on that bastards face? The Wardanaz family seems to teach them how to train their emotions. Despite Lee Hans denial, Salco remained firm in his words. There is some helpful information there. ! Chapter 95 Chapter 095 I really have no intention of going out. But if that would put you at ease, Id be happy to hear the information. Lee Han said with a serious expression. When he said that with a chiseled face and without a hint of a joke, Salchow involuntarily became confused. Have you really never gone out at night? Salcho looked at the other Black Turtle Tower friend next to him. Then the friend shook his head. It was a word not to be fooled. Salkos expression became slightly stern. As expected, it was dangerous to trust the slick-looking aristocrats. Follow me. Ill explain. Then Salco whispered something to his friends in the Black Turtle Tower. Lee Han became curious and asked a friend who had vegetable stew the other day. What did Tutanta say? The other party replied with an apologetic expression. Tell me not to talk to you alone when youre not there * * * Actually, Lee Han wasnt the only one walking around at night. Quite a few students were slowly leaving the tower. He realized that he would not be able to survive in this school if he just slept quietly at night. Whether it was for food, assignments, or escape, I had to run around the school and search for anything. Of course Salco did too. Sneaking around school at night and blaming me? I never criticized. Salcoe said as if it were absurd. Come to think of it, there really wasnt. Right. Go on. Salko continued. The place Salko and friends continue to challenge these days is the third floor of the main building. The main building, which is the largest and contains the most mysteries among the magic school buildings. Rumor has it that even the principal doesnt know whats in the main building. As if to prove the rumor, the third floor of the main building kept changing every time I visited. Sometimes there are five hallways, sometimes there are no stairs leading to them at all, and other times I cant even take a few steps, but Im blocked by a wall But Salko has found a way to get in to some extent by clinging to it with the tenacity typical of a stonemasons guild. How do I get in? When the hours and minutes are odd, when the moon is cloudless, and when the staff is held in the left hand. Keeping this, the corridor on the third floor opens properly. For a moment, Lee Han wondered if Salko was making fun of him. But Salchow was very serious. That thats right. Well, it could have been if it was a magic school. Lee Han was sufficiently grateful that the condition that the corridor on the third floor opened properly at night was not that he had to ride a unicycle and jump over a circle of fire while roasting peanuts with lightning. thanks. Thats useful information. It was Lee Han who had to visit the stable located on the upper floor of the main building. The information on the 3rd floor was quite useful. The information is not over yet. There is someone on the third floor who can help you. Isnt it the spirit of lightning? ? no. Just kidding. What kind of existence are you? Lee Han became curious. Even if it was a magical existence, the magic school was already full of all kinds of strange beings. Lich trolls, half-breed vampires, lightning spirits, etc And probably not a good person to meet and talk to most. Lee Han could bet even a gold coin. I cant say that. Because I made an oath to go around without telling the identity of that existence. Right. Do you want me to go and check it myself? no. Finding that being is more complicated and difficult than entering the hallway on the third floor. I have to go with you. As you decide, I will go to the hallway on the third floor and guide you to the being. Salchow said so with a hard, rocky attitude. However, Lee Han heard his doubts. Isnt this a child trap? After receiving unfair attacks from other students, I first heard suspicions. Didnt the opponent hate nobles and knights anyway? When I went to the hallway on the third floor, the Black Turtle Tower students could have been waiting wearing masks. Or maybe the being in the hallway on the third floor wants to sacrifice one of the students, and Salchow chose Lee Han Why? Salcho asked back, never dreaming that Lee Han had very rude suspicions. I swore an oath to that being, wouldnt you hate it if you guided me? no. He said it doesnt matter if he brings in a new student as long as he doesnt reveal his identity. Just in case, I checked it again in the < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > lecture. Tsk. The opponent was a student as diligent as Lee Han. It was not as easy to play with as Gainando. Do you really think it helps? Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the honor of my family, I think so. Of course, my judgment may not always be correct. Salko spoke earnestly, stroking his beard like a dwarf. Anything is a situation that requires information. Lee Han, who was worried, nodded his head. It was not the time to cover yourself with cold or hot water to find your way to the stable located on the upper floor of the main building. good. When are you planning to go? Tonight. * * * Saturday evening. It was time for the other students to wrap themselves in blankets in the common room and warm up by the campfire. Time to hold a steaming cup of tea or coffee in one hand and a quill or chess piece or cards in the other. At that time, Lee Han and Salco were walking up the dark stairs of the main building. It seems there are no other guys. Lee Han checked his surroundings, being wary of any possible ambush. The Black Turtle Tower students didnt seem to follow. Salcho wore a cane in one hand and a hammer slung around his waist. To be honest, that hammer felt more threatening than the wooden swords the White Tiger Tower students were wearing. I asked other students. Wodanaz. Salko said in a low voice reminiscent of granite. What did you ask? What kind of person are you? Lee Han checked his surroundings once again. Salko said, Die, Wodanaz. Your evil deed ends here! Fortunately, that didnt happen. I heard that you feed the other students. All the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, as well as the students of other towers. okay. A good deed is something to be respected, but I want to stop it. People who have not worked to find food and clothing for themselves will not know the value of it even if someone takes care of it. Lee Han nodded his head involuntarily. That was just too right. ? Salchow was taken aback when Yihan nodded. It was not expected that Lee Han, a native of the Wodanaz family, would admit it like that without the slightest rebuttal. Do you understand? There is nothing wrong with that. Originally, those who did not work for themselves do not know the value. yes. Do nobles know how sacred labor is? Or the knights? The kind of guys who only know how to do it are condescending, holding knives and showing off? I think we should basically send the nobles and knights to the farm to plow the fields. You can learn swordsmanship as an education, so theres no reason you cant learn farming. The two young workers were passionately in agreement. After the conversation, Lee Han and Salko looked at each other as if they were quite familiar. Salchos rocky face softened slightly. I guess I misunderstood you. I apologize. Wodanaz. Some of the White Tiger Tower students say that you are an evil archmage without blood or tears That must have been a rumor from arrogant knights. yes. Such rumors always blind our eyes, so we must always be careful. As a wizard. That is correct. Salco shook his head with a look of reflection. Lee Han thought to himself. No matter what kind of rumor spreads in the future, Ill be able to claim it as nonsense. Salko looked at Yihans hand. It was a hand that was hardened by gardening and various tasks. Nobles couldnt have hands like that. How people with the same hand know each other. Salchow fully acknowledged this. Then Salco became rather curious. Why would a student like Lee Han take care of other lazy junk? Wardanaz. I want to ask you something. what? Why are you taking care of students from the same tower? Lee Han was embarrassed. Thats right Its because of the money They do it because they get paid, but they dont even get paid. Of course it was because of the money. However, Lee Han thought that it was not very good to say that it was because of money when Salco was thinking highly of him. Lee Han decided to answer in an ambiguous way. Because we are friends. The answer made a strong impression on Salchow. I thought that there were students following Wodanaz because of his magical skills, but looking at it this way, it seems that it is not the only reason. I would never do that but thats why I think I know a little bit about what honor you nobles are talking about. It wasnt completely absent. Lee Han put the ledger in his chest a little deeper. If he gets caught, Salcho will never trust the nobles for the rest of his life. Salko, who was walking in front of the corridor of the main building on the third floor, stopped suddenly. Then he pointed to a statue located in the hallway. It was a statue of an unknown wizard. It was an old, faded and broken statue, but it was nonetheless breathtakingly beautiful. Hes so handsome that it feels like he doesnt even have a human appearance. Thats strange. Why does it feel familiar? Do you see this statue broken? Wodanaj? Salcho pulled out a hammer. Lee Han took a step back, put his hand on his waist and nodded. I repaired this statue the other day. I couldnt just look at a broken stone statue like this. Youre a workaholic. But Lee Han also understood. Just as Yoner wants to water plants when he sees them, Nilia wants to hunt game when he sees it, and Lee Han wants to bow down when he sees a professor Salcho has such an occupational disease. But it broke again like this? okay. Even after fixing this statue, it continues to break. And that is the secret to opening this hidden door. Salko carefully repaired the broken statue. Then, with the sound of stones rolling in the dark, the statue rotated once. At the same time, a hidden passage opened. Go inside. Wodanaz. From here on, I have to go alone. Tutanta. I trust you. Know. So you must have come this far. I really believe in you. Why are you repeating it? Unaware that Lee Han was reading his reaction, Salko tilted his head. * * * Is there a new student? ! Inside the aisle was a statue. It was a statue that looked like a mixture of several beasts. nice to meet. I am a statue of a forgotten beast. Ive been at this school for quite some time. Student who came in after repairing the statue. First, will you swear not to tell anyone about my true identity? I swear. When Lee Han answered, the dogs tail on the statue turned happily. Excuse me, what are you doing here? Youre just killing time. The room I was guarding was closed 187 years ago. Since then Ive been roaming around the cool parts of this school. I wonder why I shouldnt tell people around me, but Thats because the professors can make me work again. You are indeed wise! Thank you for your sympathy. Lee Han could be sure that this statue was truly wise. Chapter 96 Chapter 096 How to hold your breath quietly when a professor forgets his existence. The Statue of the Forgotten Beast was a being that had mastered its wisdom. But being bored is unavoidable. Thank you for coming here. I heard that the great statue knows the wisdom you need to get out of this school. Lee Han tried to talk about his escape, but changed his words. It was because you never knew when the statue of the Forgotten Beast would betray you. Wisdom Its embarrassing to say that. Even if its not wisdom, I can tell you what I know. Anything I can help with can help. indeed! Lee Han was grateful that the statue of the forgotten beast was boring. Otherwise, I wouldnt have helped you like that. Of course, I cant help with things beyond my ability. So please dont ask me to save the dragon. Could you please make the principal a little nicer? What color dragon do you want? A dragon would be better. sorry. It was a joke. Of course, Lee Han had no intention of asking for such an outrageous thing. There was only one thing Lee Han wanted. The way to the Spire Stable located on the upper floor of the main building. Do you know the location of the stable on the spire of the main building? I know about three. Lee Hans eyes shook slightly. I finally found what I was looking for. I would like to know the way to the easiest place among them. Its not difficult. ! But before that, you must defeat me! ?!? Lee Han was taken aback when the atmosphere suddenly changed. Lee Han held his cane and looked at the statue with alert eyes. However, instead of attacking the statue, a bronze chess board was placed in front of it. Two rounds! It was clear that the other party was really bored. * * * Boredom was the deadliest of poisons. Even the statue, which had endured loyally under the professor for a long time, could not overcome boredom. The statue of the forgotten beast likes to play chess. The great thing about chess is that you can play alone. The statues tail and other heads swayed along with the horse. Lee Han asked to gauge the opponents skill. Did you play chess with the other freshman before I came? It did. How many times has that freshman won? never won Lee Hans expression became serious. Didnt Tutanta win a game? I didnt know how good Tutanta was, but it meant a lot to me that I kept fighting and never winning. That this forgotten statue is good at chess And its clever enough to hide it. If there was an overwhelming difference, I would not have attacked again. You have to win in a narrow way for the opponent to read hope and attack again. It would take a huge skill gap to make that adjustment. Can I win? Lee Han did not think of himself as a good chess player. Of course, it wasnt that I didnt play chess. Like most students confined to a lab, Lee Han enjoyed making meaningless bets. And the most popular was chess. Although Lee Han had never lost against other students that was just a frog in a well, he had never won against a foreign professor from the next lab. The foreign professor must have enjoyed winning against the weak, so he used to call Lee Han and defeat him when he was bored. If the statue in front of you is superior to that professor, you wont be inferior. But I only need to win once, just once. No matter how you shake the opponent or lose your guard, you only had to win once. Lee Han made a plan to compete with the number of times. Chess is also a game with unexpected variables, so I didnt know if I could win once in a hundred games. really. Let me tell you in advance. If you lose, there is a penalty. What is it? Lee Han flinched. The figure of the shadowed statue suddenly seemed to radiate pressure. You have to play one more game without losing. is that the answer? The penalty was weaker than expected. The statue nodded. And if you lose again when you try again, then you have to play two games. If I lose in the next challenge, three games If Im bored like that, I think its better to just get a job from the professor. Lee Han thought so and grabbed the white phone. * * * King lays on his side and the round is over. Lee Han was shocked. Tutanta! You put it really well. The statue admired, but Lee Han was a little dumbfounded. Surprisingly, Lee Han won. Even in the first edition! At this point, the statue and Tutantas skills had to be questioned. I cant even win a match against a statue like this. I was nervous for no reason. ruler. here. This is a map I made. thank you. Lee Han took the map given by the statue and put it into his bosom. Then he asked. Would you like another round? There was no need to hesitate as long as I realized that my opponent was easier than I thought. Lee Han called out to tear off a little more. However, the statue did not come easily. no. I was really satisfied today. Because it was such a fun game. Thanks to you, I think I can get a good nights sleep. Thank you. Lee Han did not know what part of this edition satisfied his opponent so much. Surely hes not doing that because he thinks he cant win? Yes nice. Han Lee congratulated with a heavy heart and came out. Salko was waiting in the hallway, sharpening a small statue with a chisel and chisel. Here you are. Salko brushed off the crumbs and said without looking at Yihan. He didnt like nobles, but he wanted to respect Lee Hans pride. It would be quite humiliating to have come out without winning even once. I will guide you until you win. You wont be able to go in alone. Tell me next time you want to go. I won. ??!?!! Salko doubted his ears. I couldnt believe what I was hearing now. The beast statues chess skills were simply incredible. Even Salcho, who had no rivals within the Tutanta family, could never win. I was thinking of preparing with Wardanaz and trying again but I just won? Really? okay. He said he got some sleep thanks to that. Salchow did not question the words of a person he had once agreed to respect for no reason. However, it was hard to believe Lee Hans words until he saw them with his own eyes. Wardanaz. If its okay, would you mind if I check it out? okay. do whatever you want. Asking Lee Hans permission, Salko repaired the statue in the hallway again, opened the door, and went inside. And he walked out with an expression as if possessed by a ghost. The statue was indeed sleeping. Lee Han said to Salco. thanks. Thanks to you, I got the information I needed. Im glad thats the case For a moment, Salcho looked at Lee Han with a look of respect in his eyes, then regained consciousness and returned his expression. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I never thought I would ever have this kind of respect for someone from an aristocratic family in my life! Salcoe cleared his throat and turned around. Lets go back. I will show you the way. Turning his back, Salko didnt notice that Yihans eyes had changed slightly. Lee Hans eyes looking at Salko changed from the first ones to similar ones looking at Nilia. * * * Lee Han opened the door to the break room with a very tired expression. Salko, who seemed to be made of rock walls, was more talkative than I thought. -I want to tell you about the Dwarf Gambit, the Tutanta familys long-term game, where you raise a pawn with e4 and the opponent hits with e5, then f4. -My specialty is sending the knight to f3 when the opponent grabs the pawn, but about this -It happened in the last match -You know what? The elves told me to send the pawn to d4, not e4, and to answer d5 with c4! Theyre lunatics! All the way back, they were talking about chess. Han Lee was not someone who devoted his life and passion to chess like Salchow did. I tried to answer as sincerely as I could in case Salco would pout, but I couldnt help but feel mentally tired. Wardanaz! Youre back! Friends who were doing homework in the break room were happy to see Lee Han. Yoner was checking the potions head-to-head with the other students. It was the potion that was in the box that Yihan and Ratford had stolen from the wagon the other day. Thanks to the reagents retrieved from Professor Wooregeuls laboratory, various experiments were possible. Have you found out anything? Wardanaz. We did it. ?? One of the students sitting next to Yoner spoke excitedly. I found a miracle potion! Have you found a potion of teleportation? Lee Han asked, puzzled. Then the students responded with embarrassed expressions. No not until teleportation. Still, its a great enough potion! Ill show! Guinan Island! The students brought Cainando. Lee Han realized that the appearance of Gainando was a little different from usual. It felt a bit intellectual. what? Is it a fake Cainando? Gainando nodded at Yihan with a very calm and composed expression. It was strangely like he wanted to hit him. Cainan Island. Who is teaching < Understanding Basic Magic >? Professor Garcia Kim. How do I make a lesser magic recovery potion? Cut off the base of the Galamadu and cut the remaining part into two little finger-size pieces. At the same time, you have to tear the snow herb into thin pieces by hand, and at this time, you have to tear it quickly before the galamadu dries. The students at the Blue Dragon Tower burst into cheers at the quick answer. Did you see it?? Its a potion of wisdom! A potion of wisdom! Among the potions of alchemy, there were also potions that temporarily raised the drinkers intelligence. Looking at the state of Guinan Island now, it was clear. This reddish-colored liquid is definitely a potion of wisdom! for a moment. Did these bastards do a test with Gainando? Lee Han had such doubts, but decided to pass them on. Because there are many more important things than that. Do you really think this is a wisdom potion? Lee Han asked Yoner in a low voice. Yoner replied with a thoughtful expression. I am not sure yet. However, judging from the reaction of the drunk Cainando, there is a possibility. Didnt you check everything before drinking? No, he just came during the inspection and drank it Lee Han was about to say something but held back. A potion of wisdom would be nice. As the students cheered, if Lee Han had a potion of wisdom, there were too many places to use it. First of all, drink a little during Professor Garcia, drink a little during Professor Voladi, drink a little during Professor Thunderwalk, drink a little while meeting Professor Mortum, drink a little while meeting Professor Millay Lee Han, who was counting with his fingers, reflected on himself . The potion was not harmless to the body. There was always a price to pay. If you drink like that, your body wont be left. However, there were many things that required wisdom in this school, but there were too many. Shall I check a bit more? Lee Han looked at Gainando and asked. How many is 14 X 19? Its 417. At the immediate response, the Blue Dragon Tower students who were listening next to them burst into cheers. However, Lee Han, Asan Yoner, and the princess made strange faces. what? Chapter 97 #097 Multiplying 14 by 19 gives 266, but not 417. There was no place that fit. Lee Han asked in a suspicious voice. Cainan Island. How do I make a lesser magic recovery potion? A question that other friends asked me earlier. If it was really a wisdom potion, it would be normal if you could answer correctly like before. Cut off the base of Galamadu and cut off the remaining part along with the little finger. At the same time, I have to shred the snow scented candle with my hands Although he was replying with a calm and calm expression like before, Lee Han was not fooled. Hasnt the little finger been cut off on the cutting board along with the stump of Galamadu? Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was not a potion of wisdom, but a potion of confidence. The Blue Dragon Tower friends were truly sorry. I was able to pass all the assignments and tests with ease! But cant I cheat with a potion of wisdom and sell it to the kids at the White Tiger Tower? Ohhh What ohhh? Can not be done. Lee Han stopped the students. The princess was about to stand up with the potion, but noticed Lee Hans words and sat down again. why?! Wodanaz. You know how rude and arrogant those bastards are! I cursed at you the other day! I know. But wait. What did you curse at? Lee Han was about to go over, but couldnt stand it and asked. They say youre much better at black magic than the older students. Isnt that an insult? Lee Han thought to himself. Of course, I know what he meant, but it was a little too weak to curse. The students of the White Tiger Tower may have said something that they thought was insulting in their own way, but to Lee Han I would rather have said things like Wodanaz will starve to death after graduation or Wodanaz will not graduate and will be taken away by professors. It would have been more insulting. That much is fine. Ill take care of my work, so dont be angry because of me. The most important thing right now is the lake. ! At those words, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower remembered an assignment they had forgotten or were trying to forget. It was an assignment given by the skeleton headmaster. Do I really have to go to the lake? Cant we just give up on one assignment? Do you even have to cooperate with those guys? The important thing is honor, not grades. At those words, Lee Han, Yoner, the princess, and Asan looked at the students with startled eyes, as if asking what nonsense they were talking about. How can you say that grades dont matter?? Grades are honor. What nonsense are you talking about? okay. The grades will be out soon No, its an honor. Lee Han was about to say, You have to get good grades to get ahead, but he hesitated. Most of the guys here are thinking, What if I dont get good grades, I have a family, but Im going to starve to death? And I think it will be dangerous later if I say that. Seeing Professor Voladi and Professor Kirmin talking the other day, it felt dangerous to say, My goal is to become a bureaucrat and rise in the world inside the Magic School. I didnt know if it would be right to hide it until I finally settled down and left. Mmm Im sorry. I was short-tempered. The friend who spoke up without much thought could not win over the eyes of Lee Han and others and apologized. I see! Grades are so important! * * * I was hoping for something useful to come out of the potion box. Lee Han looked at the lake with regret. Specifically, I wanted something like a potion of water walking or a potion of underwater breathing. No matter how much I thought about it, the principals assignment this time seemed to have something to do with water. Falling into water or drinking water However, the potions confirmed in the stolen potion box were Western Empire Wine (delicious), Cantus Potion (spoken talent), and Confidence Potion. Lee Han seriously contemplated whether to secretly feed the remaining potions to the students of the White Tiger Tower. If you feed it yourself, it will be faster If there is a potion of strength enhancement or a potion of giantization, it will be a little difficult. He will come to kill me first. Lee Han thought of the risk and decided to quit. Again, it was ethically wrong to test an untested potion on humans. Shield, unfold! Lee Han shouted an incantation toward the lake. Mages who use water elemental magic feel much more at ease and stronger when near water. The magical power and mental power used to summon water were drastically reduced. I heard but Lee Han did not feel the difference. Is it because Im immature? Whether you use lake water or simply summoned water, it seems to be similar in terms of sensations. Maybe it was because of the lower circle magic. You may not feel the difference in the lower circle , but you may feel the difference as you go up to the higher circle There was only one reason why Lee Han came to the lake alone on a Sunday morning when everyone was happy. They were looking for a way to cross the lake. Its new, but its dirty and big. It was not unreasonable for some students from inland areas to mistakenly think, Wow, there must be a sea in this school. First of all, I couldnt see the end of the lake from Lee Hans side. I had to find a way to get across until next week. Headmaster Skeleton was not the kind of person who would take care of things because there was no way. Ferryboat, appear! Lee Han tried to change the shape of the boat into the shape of a ferry by changing the spell in his own way. It was an attempt to summon a ferry made of water. If Professor Garcia had been present, it was clear that he would have been appalled by this absurd students attempt. C No matter how confident you are, cant you imagine how difficult it is to maintain the shape of a ferry? Maintaining a water shield and summoning a water ferry to cross a lake were two different things. First of all, the size and density of the shield and the ferry were different. Of course, the required horsepower also differed enormously. In addition, no matter how simple the structure of a ferryboat is, it is complex on a completely different level from that of a shield. In addition, unlike a shield that can just float in the air, it had to be made to keep its shape continuously on the water Lee Han realized that fact before long. Again, summoning a boat made of water was not efficient. Certainly ambiguous. Can I keep it up when I float it on the lake? There was also the possibility that a monster or skeleton headmaster would jump out of the lake and attack. When I thought about that case, the water ferry was unreasonable. Its unfortunate that the summoning was successful, but I have to give up. Lee Han gave up cleanly. And the water ferry that succeeded in summoning was released onto the lake. It was a sight that would have shocked me if Professor Garcia had been there again. -I succeeded so much, but I cant release it! Is it also enchantment magic? If neither the potion nor the water ferry could work, then endowment magic was next. A type of magic that maintains the effect by directly inscribing items or material creatures. The magic of walking on water and the magic of underwater breathing were also incorporated into endowment magic. The problem was that Lee Han had only indirectly learned enchantment magic. I learned how to use it in lectures such as < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >, but I hadnt been taught in earnest yet. And even if I received full-fledged instruction, I didnt think I would be able to learn the magic of water walking or underwater breathing right away in the first year Black magic is useless even at this time. Alchemy and enchantment magic are very helpful in real life. Lee Han thought that Professor Mortum would shed tears. The lightning spirit is equally useless. The ice spirit that Professor Thunderwalker is in charge of usually helps store food ingredients and reagents Even at this time, he could have made a path by freezing water. Lee Han then thought that Perkuntra would be moved to tears. Magic is weak in a way Be careful! Nothing to worry about. ruler. Lets push slowly. ? Hearing the voice from beyond the bush, Lee Han lowered his stance and approached. Surprisingly, the White Tiger Tower friends were building something similar to a ferryboat. Even Lee Han, who was not familiar with it, could tell that it was almost finished. ! Can I float it like this? of course. Ive done it over and over again. Angrago, a goat-beast tribe, replied confidently. When the knights were sometimes given a long break, Anrago would follow his parents to his mothers hometown and roam the seas in a boat. Not only did he have a lot of experience touching a small ferry, but he was also confident that he could make one himself. Go back and tell me when its confirmed! okay! Everyone will be waiting. Wait What if we find a way to the island? Thats a really good idea. Moradi will love it too. Anrago nodded. It was nice to see Moradi and the other students admiring it, but more than anything I was already thrilled to think that Wodanaz would look at me with a mixture of admiration and resentment. C Kuk. Ango Alpha. I admit you. To find a path that I havent found yet. you are much better than i thought I was foolish to underestimate you Even Wodanaj, who has learned all the evil magics, would not know the wisdom of this voyage. With a rustle- the sound of something moving in the bushes, Lee Han appeared with a staff. hey. When Lee Han called, Angrago and his friend instinctively raised their arms. The cane pointed at them felt like the point of a knife. This this bastard! Cowardly! Anrago felt so unfair that his horn trembled. It was a ferryboat made by saving sleep at night for several days. It was a ferry that I worked hard to build by giving it the name Baphomet, but I never thought it would be stolen like this by a robber with a cane. I wanted to fight with my heart, but I couldnt move easily thinking of the magic Lee Han showed me the other day. Wouldnt Lee Hans cane be swung first rather than drawing his sword and running? My ferry! My ferry like this! Dont move. Lee Han, who issued the warning, wanted to be taken aback for a moment. Why am I threatening you? In the first place, the reason she appeared in front of the students of the White Tiger Tower was to ask how they were going to sail and how they would find their way. But suddenly, the students of the White Tiger Tower raised their arms as if they had met a robber, and Lee Han suddenly said, Dont move without even realizing it. Habits are truly frightening! No. Lee Han lowered his cane. There seems to be some misunderstanding, but I am not here to steal your boat. I came to ask how things are going. That is it?? But he pointed his cane at me and threatened to curse me if I didnt release the ferry Anrago, who had been talking, remembered that he never did. I was so flustered that I was mistaken. There was a misunderstanding. The two White Tiger Tower students calmly lowered their arms. Lee Han nodded as if he hadnt seen it. there was a misunderstanding. You mean you came here because you were interested in the boat I made? okay. By the way Lee Han said, then looked at Angrago anew. A boat made by this bastard? It might be more dangerous than the boat built by Gainando Why? Angrago was puzzled, not noticing Lee Hans rude intentions. Chapter 98 Chapter 098 I thought it was a well-made ship. joy. Do not flatter. Anrago had to speak in a harsh voice to hide his pleasant expression. Lee Han sighed inwardly. It makes me sad that the ferry is the best way. Since I couldnt learn enchantment right away and couldnt get close to the ice spirit, that was the only way left. What if its not hot enough? You should check it out once. How many people can ride? I can comfortably carry 20 people! Anragos confidence only backfired on Lee Han. Lee Han became even more anxious when he made such a noise with a boat that could barely carry ten people. It just went well. Wodanaz. Get on! Lee Han tried his best to stay calm. The already cold face turned even colder. Seeing this, Anrago unknowingly flinched. Did I speak too harshly? Before that I want to see you driving a boat first. Because if I or other people ride it, I wont be able to drive it as freely as when I drive alone. Angrago showed a very enthusiastic response to Lee Hans words. He threw down his coat and immediately boarded the ferry. Yes, watch! Anrago held a nicely carved oar in each hand and began to paddle skillfully. A sailless ferryboat glided along the surface of a calm lake. Anragos friend, who was watching, admired. Excellent, Angrago! Anrago, gliding smoothly as if the lake were his own, looked truly free. The White Tiger Tower student felt a freedom he hadnt felt in a long time when he saw Angrago driving the ferry. To the point where it felt like this place was not a magic school, but rather a secluded and beautiful lake. The water doesnt leak. While the White Tiger Tower friends were intoxicated with romance, Lee Han was coldly analyzing. First of all, the most important ferry did not leak water. And even after walking around the lake for over 10 minutes, there were no monsters or skeleton principals attacking. That meant it was pretty safe. How are you, Wodanaz? Will you recognize Anragos skills? Im sorry. I cant do that yet. Why! When one person drives, anyone can drive well. But can you really drive like that with one more person on board? At Lee Hans provocation, Angragos friend shouted in an angry voice. Ango! Wodanaz asks if I can show the same skills after burning me? joy. of course! Anrago immediately pulled the boat and came up to the shore of the lake. Then he burned his friend and shouted. Look closely, Wodanaz! Is that so? Its impossible to drive like before, even if it takes one more person. Lee Han deliberately encouraged Angrago. Anrago reacted very effectively. Watch me! Anrago sprinted across the lake, cutting through the water even more violently than before. I rowed so hard that I was sweating profusely and my arm muscles were swollen. For over 20 minutes, Lee Han cheered for Angrago with words like I dont know yet, I can do that in a short time of only a few minutes and Your skills might be revealed soon. Having roughly checked everything he wanted to confirm, Lee Han nodded. Contrary to what I thought, I might be able to make friends with the White Tiger Tower guys. * * * Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!? This This is my skills Yes. I admit my defeat. Hearing Lee Hans words, Angrago was so happy that he tried to shout, but he couldnt because he was too tired. Lying on the grass, just panting. After resting for a while, Angrago regained his strength and was able to stand up. Then let me ride too. also? Anrago let out a weak sound involuntarily. A few labors made Angrago afraid. When the opponent hesitated, Lee Han simply cheered. Im not confident Ride! Anrago jumped up and got on the ferry. Anragos friend Dukemar asked with a worried expression. Wouldnt it be better for me to come down? Dukema! Dont you believe me? sorry. Ang. I have disregarded your honor! Get off quickly. Lee Han said in a plaintive voice. Whether the two knights shared a friendship or not was of little interest. Check the location of the island first. Knowing that the ship was fairly safe, he decided to locate the island and secure a route to it. Angrago gritted his teeth and started rowing. The ferry glided over the lake once more. Lee Han frowned and focused to see the things on the lake. I wish I had a telescope. If he knew how to use artifacts or magic, it would have been much easier. Lee Han suddenly remembered what he had heard from Allarron. C A high-level swordsman uses magic to activate and strengthen his body. Its not as sophisticated and systematized as magic, but its perfectly sufficient in a life-and-death melee. If that was true, I didnt know if my eyesight could be strengthened with magical power. Lee Han raised his mana. He was not yet at the level where he could control and circulate the mana within his body at will and strengthen only one body organ. Instead, Lee Han had magical powers that could be wasted infinitely. Lee Han simply discharged his mana as if he were exhaling it through his whole body. The concentrated mana in the eyeball temporarily strengthened the field of view and was released. ?!?! The two students next to them were taken aback when Lee Han suddenly radiated bloody energy. Come to think of it, this was on the lake. Its good to throw away the body when someone dies! Pod! The two White Tiger Tower students hurriedly grabbed the wooden swords. He couldnt have died like this. At that moment, Lee Han shouted. found! ?? I found an island. what?! How did you find it! Anrago was taken aback. No trace of the island could be found even after the ferry was built, let alone when it was built. I thought it was absolutely impossible until I went further I was lucky. But why are you holding a wooden sword? I was startled by a sudden shout its a habit. You are more afraid than I thought. The students of the White Tiger Tower were in tears. Its because you suddenly radiated magical energy! * * * Lee Han meticulously recorded the direction. Lets go back at once. I checked the direction, so I can come back next time. okay. i get it. Anrago was happy inside. His muscles had been screaming since before. 100 million. Because of his lack of strength, Anrago rowed the oars in vain. what? Angrago, who had been crooked, flinched as he felt as if he had stabbed something soft with a paddle. Splash- ??? And I knew right away what had been stabbed. A mass of water bulging and changing its shape protrudes from beneath the surface of the lake. I can feel the energy of the spirit. It was a water spirit. shhh-! The water spirit shot out sharp water thorns. Lee Han kicked Duke Mar in the back and knocked him over. The thorns of the water narrowly brushed Dukemars head and flew away. Mi Im sorry! Wodanaz! I touched the water spirit! Ango! What have you done! Dukma, who fell forward, shouted in a frightened voice. Angry the water spirit on the lake. It was an incredible mistake. No I dont think hes angry. Unlike the two of them, Lee Han calmly observed the water spirit. Although it had a ferocious spirit, it was a much weaker spirit compared to the intimidation of a spirit like Perkuntra. It was clear that he was not a high-ranking spirit, seeing as he had no proper communication skills. And the emotion I feel from the spirit is Fear! Lee Han couldnt understand why the water spirit was afraid of them. Does it make sense to be afraid of being hit by an oar? shit. Lee Han clicked his tongue. He realized why the water spirit was doing that. The culprit was Lee Han, not Ang Rago. The spirits in the water were frightened because they had radiated their magical energy to find the island earlier. Hiss hiss hiss! Terrified, the spirit fired water spikes to drive Lee Han away. The students of the White Tiger Tower screamed at the terrifying attack, but Lee Han swung his cane at them without blinking an eye. With a dull rupture, the water orbs gushing out of the lake accurately intercepted the thorns. At first glance, it looks threatening, but in reality its not that strong. The students of the White Tiger Tower were deceived by their appearance, but it was an attack that could have been avoided or blocked if they had responded calmly. To Lee Han, who had blocked Professor Voladis attacks several times, the thorns shot by the spirit were no longer a threat. This This guy Angrago was surprised by Lee Han more than the enraged spirit. It was hard to believe that we came in together and learned together. What kind of training was taught by the Wardanaj family to complete such an emotionless fighting machine? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han turned his head and looked down at Angrago expressionlessly. The thorns of the water were flying terrifyingly, but I didnt even look at them, but instead of looking at them, they bounced off them and looked at them. Calm down and wake up. I need your strength. I are you not blaming me? Lee Han immediately wondered what he was talking about. ah. You think its your fault. Anrago seemed to know that the reason the water spirit was acting like that was because he stabbed him with a paddle. Do you have such an illusion? Your fault is right. But anyone can make mistakes. If so, there was no need for Lee Han to correct it. What matters is how you act after that. Anrago was unknowingly moved. I never thought the day would come in my life when I would be so moved by the words of Mr. Wodanaz! okay. Leave it to me! Anrago drew his sword and stood up. Then Lee Han said as if asking what he was doing. What are you doing? wasnt that telling me to bounce off the thorns? With my sword? no. row. Anrago sat down again. and grabbed the oars. In the meantime, the water spirit realized that no attack would work against that monstrous creature. The trembling water spirit made a different choice. for a moment! Lee Han noticed it belatedly and tried to stop him, but the water spirit had already started calling other friends. Shield, unfold! Lee Han spread his shield wide instead of water beads. The frightened water spirits started targeting the ferry rather than Lee Han. Cowardly spirits. Lee Han vowed that he would never let his guard down if he met the water spirit in the future. While making the water shield thicker, Lee Han kept his composure, but the two white tiger tower knights screamed at the thorns of the water that kept flying. The thorns flying viciously through the opaque shield of water might penetrate at any time. I was more scared because Lee Han seemed relaxed. Arent you scared?! Professor Voladi will shed tears if he sees it. Lee Han was dumbfounded at the sight of the spirits attacking in a straight line without any change. At this point, you should know that you cant pierce the water shield. You keep doing the same attack? During the fierce battle, the ferry accelerated faster and faster. He began to distance himself from the frightened spirits. Wait. Where are you driving? Lee Han realized that a ferry was running on the other side of the lake. Because Anrago was rowing like crazy, he came to the island. Chapter 99 Chapter 099 Without stopping or changing direction, the ferry went up on the soft sandbank of the island. However, instead of realizing the situation, Anrago and Dukemar lowered their heads and paddled on the sand. He was afraid that the attacks of the angry water spirits would come flying. Lee Han began to regret why he had to ride with these guys among the White Tiger Tower guys. Even Moradi, if not Durgyu, seems to be smarter than them Standing. Fools. ! It was only then that Anrago realized that his oars were swimming on a soft sandbank. Said Anrago, blushing with embarrassment. Big. Still you managed to escape. Thats right, Wodanaz. Look at the positive side. We said we shunned the angry water spirits on the lake. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the words of the two White Tiger Tower students, Lee Han only flicked his staff instead of answering. It was a signal to get off quickly and push the boat again. The two students thought it would be better to get off and push the ship rather than continue to resist. And I think it was thanks to Wodanaj that I was able to evade the water spirit Wodhanaj. Anrago said cautiously after getting off the ferry. Tell me. I am listening. Can we take a little rest on the island? Im not tired, but my arms are a little tired after rowing for a long time Im not tired either, but you must have used a lot of mana and the spirits can still be left So lets rest and go! Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. Those kids had a knack for talking at length and needlessly turning things that could have been just said. do whatever you want. Go Go Thank you! Anrago was strangely grateful. Did you really think I wouldnt give you permission? Lee Han was taken aback by the reaction. These things saved and saved my life at best ? Lee Han frowned at the dwarf student Duke Ma. Something felt out of place. hey. What what is it? why? Are you leaving already? I think youve gotten a little shorter. Then Duke Mar jumped up in anger. I blushed and shivered poodle poodle. You dare to feel?! Are you insulting me that no one is watching?! You mean theres no one to stop you from attacking me! Should I just hit it? Lee Han could feel the strength in his hand holding the cane. If you know theres no one around to stop you, youll be careful with your mouth No, Dukema! Youve gotten shorter! ??!! Dukemar realized the strangeness only after hearing Angragos cry. It wasnt that he was taller. The Dukemar was sinking beneath the sandbar. ! Lee Hans expression hardened. I didnt notice because I was looking around the inside of the island, but the ferry boat was almost half sunk. Dangerous! Lee Han also realized that his boots were sinking gently. Anrago hurriedly tried to run. Everyone run forward! We have to get out of the sand! Sleep Before he could stop, Anrago hurriedly stepped forward. And it sank even faster. Anrago, who sank to his waist in an instant, struggled as if he had fallen into a swamp. Its late. Lee Han quickly gave up on Angrago and Dukma. The telekinesis-type magic that Lee Han can use right now is < Lesser Manipulation >. This magic was limited to marbles at most, and it couldnt be cast on a tall and heavy person like Lee Han. The structure of the magic spell itself could not stand it and was broken. But Move! Lee Han fixed the iron ball in the air like a nail. Then, with the other arm, he held on to the iron ball and lifted himself up. As if doing pull-ups with one hand, Lee Hans body rose from the sandy beach. It was a sight that Professor Voladi would have liked to have seen. Originally, < Low Control > magic, which controlled small objects ranging from quills to marbles, was not combat magic in the first place. If you want to use telekinesis-type magic in battle, there are several magics that are useful even if they take a little longer to cast. There was no one who insisted on using magic that taught the basics of magic for combat. except for Professor Voladi. Professor Voladi paid attention to the fast spell-casting speed of low-circle magics such as < Low Control > magic. Whether its low-circle magic or high-circle magic, just penetrating an opponents vitals is fatal, so why obsess over high-circle magic? What mattered was efficiency. < Low Manipulation > can also have enough power if it is trained! Now, Lee Han was proving that with his own body. The iron ball stood firm in the air and withstood Lee Hans weight. Lee Han gnashed his teeth and flew slowly over the sandy beach. From holding the ball to holding it with the arms and back muscles, there was nothing that was not difficult. dump! After barely getting out of the sandy beach and climbing onto a solid rock, Lee Han turned his head. The ferryboat had disappeared beneath the sandy beach. Oh Lee Han let out a deep voice with a sad expression. Come to think of it, not only the ferry, but also Anrago and Dukema had disappeared. That was a pity too. It must be the principals trap. -There are no coincidences. Everything is inevitable. If Lee Han could engrave a phrase on the school gate, he wanted to engrave that. So that the freshmen are not fooled. This island was the one the skeleton headmaster told him to go to, and the skeleton headmaster himself threw the ticket to go. If so, the sandy beach from which you cant escape must be a trap created by the Headmaster Skeleton. Slowly C the freshman managed to get out. Sure enough, a summoned figure appeared from the sandy beach with a low voice. Negative energy felt throughout the body. Lee Han noticed that the opponent was undead. nice to meet you. Arent you surprised or embarrassed? The undead summoned beast, which looked like a large turtle walking on two legs, was taken aback by Lee Hans reaction. There were often cases where freshmen screamed, howled, or even passed out in surprise when they saw the undead summons The freshman in front of them was very calm. I was surprised. So why are you here? What am I supposed to do? The undead pet lost his pace at Lee Hans question and was taken aback. Originally, he was supposed to explain first, but he did not know that he would be questioned as if he were being interrogated. After a while, the undead summoned man regained his composure and spoke. Originally, you should have sunk together under that sandy beach. Lee Han never intended to do that, but decided to listen. As the freshman in front of him nodded expressionlessly, the undead summoned person continued. When they sink together to the bottom of the sandy beach, the ordeal of new students having to cooperate with each other begins. Is that so Lee Han grabbed his cane. I didnt feel the slightest gratitude for the grace of the skull principal who worked so hard to prepare a space for the students to get to know each other. Because in the first place, the culprit was the skeleton headmaster. While Lee Han was wriggling, the undead summoned beast spoke again. As much as you got out of the sandy beach, I explained it myself. The tortoise-like undead summoned creature spoke generously. And it was sincere. Originally, I had to catch him and drag him back. ruler. go back in have to pass the ordeal What if I dont go in? To Lee Hans question, the undead summoned beast replied as if he were talking nonsense. Do you want me to take you by force? Come on back in. All right. Lee Han meekly stood up from the rock. The Undead Summoner nodded as if he had thought of it well. At that moment, Lee Han swung his staff. Move! With a flashing sound, the iron ball flew and struck the undead pets head accurately. * * * The reason Lee Han ambush and attack the undead summons wasnt just because the other persons words were arrogant and arrogant. Its hard to believe those two guys. If it had been Durgyu, Lee Han might have chosen to go under the sand. But what about those two guys? No matter how you think about it, it was crazy to go in smoothly. Seriously, it seemed more likely to surprise and defeat the undead summons. Fuck! Bones shattered with a dull sound. But, of course, the non-living undead summons didnt fall down just because their skulls were broken. The opponent shouted in an angry voice. Freshman, what dare you do? sorry. I was wrong. It was a mistake. When Lee Han sincerely apologized, the undead summoned person immediately thought that it was a real mistake. However, the next attack came. Iron beads rushed in bloodily like cannonballs. The Undead Summoner hastily summoned sand to create a wall. However, the iron ball went round and round without hesitation. Then, he struck the head of the undead pet he had hit earlier. Pak!! The Undead Summoner stumbled. And I was extremely angry. How dare a freshman scorn me?! I hide in the night! Lee Han cast an invisibility spell and ran aside. At the same time cast the following spell. You feet, fold the ground! When the principals magic was cast, the undead summoned by the principal noticed the energy and was shocked. How could someone like you steal masters magic!? Such a cheeky bastard! He sees his master as too good of a summoned beast. Lee Han quickly ran out. The physical ability activated by < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes > brought vitality. If you stand still just because youve become transparent, its the same as asking to hold you. good! Lee Han summoned a leopard bone summoner. The leopard bone summoner, much bigger than the last time, barked loudly and ran across the sandy beach. A summoned beast who couldnt even find a body attacks me! The undead summoned beast swung its paws in an angry voice. The leopard bone pet bounced off along with the sand. The undead summoned beast began to sprinkle sand toward the spot where Lee Han had been. Ill admit Im rolling my hair on the freshman subject. But thats it! Sprinkling sand in all directions, the undead summoned beast headed towards the place where Lee Han had been. Even if he escaped into the island, he was sure to catch him. Are you here? Or here? nope Here it is! The undead summoned a loud noise and pressed Lee Han. I wasnt really looking for it, it was my intention to scare the opponent into coming out. The undead pet continued to make a loud noise while scattering sand where it might be hiding. But the summons did not know. Lee Han had no intention of running away to the island in the first place. Did he run away knowing what was inside? Slow-! Lee Han, who was hiding next to him, jumped out. As the morning star, a sword made of black magnet, was swung, it cut off the leg that supported the pets heavy body. The morning star absorbed the magic of the negative energy and reverse summoned the legs of the undead pet that had lost its power. The undead pet who lost his balance fell to the side with a loud noise. This This freshman son of a bitch! The Undead Summoner screamed, as if being surprised at how absurd it was. Are wizards crazy for using anti-magic weapons! Are you still a wizard! Freshman! Lee Han decided to ignore it. It wasnt that I didnt have anything to answer, it was that I was ignoring it in the first place. It really was. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 : Anti-Magic Weapon. A weapon that has the effect of absorbing or dispersing mana. These weapons were usually used by swordsmen who had a lot of dealing with wizards or imperial anti-magicists. At least, it wasnt a weapon used by new students at magic school. But the principal of this school gave this to me. Lee Han quickly finished self-justification. Then he swung his sword again. Keugh! Why did Master accept such a new student into school! This cheeky bastard needs to be kicked out immediately! Lee Han almost refuted because he was unknowingly crying. Your master taught me this way, he almost said. It was dangerous. this child. Hes quite good at handling people. He was good at manipulating the emotions of his enemies, in case he wasnt a summoned beast. Quadduk! The undead summoned beast that had been cut twice by the morning star had lost quite a bit of magic. Being a powerful undead summoned beast was not immortal. If you used up all your magic power, you had no choice but to be reverse summoned. Realizing that his opponent was fighting like a madman for a freshman, the undead summoner changed his strategy. He summoned sand and began to wrap it around himself. It was some kind of armor. I will no longer consider you a freshman. I will defeat you with my honorable name, Zorvan II, given to me by my master! Did I even get a name? Usually, being given a name means that you are a summoned beast that puts so much effort into it. Lee Han felt a little regretful, thinking that he might have been a little bit sluggish. Make your appearance Wizard! If you dont show up right now, I also have an idea. Lee Han, of course, ignored it and distanced himself. Zorvan II hit the floor with his paw. Then cones of sand began to form in the air. I warned you! ! King Jorvan IIs strategy was simple. It was to prevent Lee Han from approaching by pouring barrage around. It was so powerful that a single hit would break a bone, but already King Zorvan II did not regard the opponent as a freshman. I thought I wouldnt look into it. As cones of sand flew in and smashed nearby bushes and twigs, Lee Han had no choice but to distance himself even more. I have to put more damage before recovering. The advantage to dragging time was the opponent. Lee Han once again pondered over his strategy. The metal or water beads lacked destructive power, and the destructive lightning magic had the opponent wearing sand armor. It would be impossible to grant rotation like I did last time Im not the one to wait. A way to confuse the crouching opponent like a solid fortress to cancel magic and create an opening. Does Lee Han have such a method now? Come to think of it, there was. The professor and the spirits warned me not to do it because it was dangerous, but Neither the professor nor the spirits would have expected this situation. Burn up! What are you doing When the opponent cast the 1st circle ignition magic from behind, Zorvan II turned his head away as if he was dumbfounded. What are you going to do with those candles? However, when he turned his head, the flame that came in front of King Jorvan II was slightly larger than the candle. * * * Cool! Anrago and Dukma crawled across the sandy beach coughing sand. He had just been dragged into a dungeon he didnt know where he was, buried up to his neck, and then suddenly came back up on the sandy beach. In the process, he must have eaten some sand, so his mouth was dry. What happened Wodanaz? From afar, Lee Han staggered. It was a mess you would never see from Wardanaz. Her hair was disheveled and her arm was splinted as if it had been injured in a fight. Thanks to this, his normally darkened face felt even more expressionless and cold. Anrago was more startled than when the headmaster skeleton appeared from the mountain in the middle of the night. What the hell kind of guy wordanaz?! What method did they use to inflict such damage!? Woah Wardanaz! Are you okay! Dont come closer. Lee Han frowned and said. Originally, there was nothing good about being close to Won Su-jin when he was weak. However, the White Tiger Tower students seemed to have a different meaning. We are fine. It doesnt sink like before! Im going to help now! Looking at the guys rushing over the sandy beach, Lee Han wondered if he should strike first. no. I dont know whats left on the island, but I need at least one more. What the hell happened Lee Han explained simply. The story of King Zorvan II, who was summoned by the skeleton headmaster who was waiting on the sinking sandy beach. Even so, he never gave up. The moment the White Tiger Towers got their hands on their weapons, I was thinking of knocking them down first. But Anrago and Dukma foolishly never thought of taking revenge on this golden opportunity. They were really stupid. Wardanaz. put your hands away I am an expert on this. Dukemar said seriously. Students from knight families basically knew how to do first aid or osteotomy. Among them, Dukemar was particularly outstanding. There was no need to say anything more since he had entered a magic school to learn healing magic professionally. I took care of it, so its okay. Wardanaz. Among the students of the White Tiger Tower, who is better than me no. You did really well. Duke Mar, who tried to convince Lee Han, convinced him in reverse. It was a really clean first aid. No, this bastard is from the Wardanaz family, so why did he do it so well? Not even from a family of knights Still, if you look for it, youll find theres something missing, but for a moment Whats wrong with Dukema? I put the splint on well, but its more painful to take it off. Anrago stopped Dukemar. Dukma tried to do something somehow, but eventually gave up and was pushed away. Keugh! Lee Han looked at Dukma with cold eyes and pulled his arm back. As expected, the white tiger tower guys couldnt be vigilant. Wardanaz. Could that undead pet be you dealt with? okay. ! I guessed it, but I never thought Lee Han would have defeated the summoned beast. Anrago and Dukemar were surprised to learn that the freshman alone had defeated the beast that the headmaster had summoned to the sandy beach. I was wondering why my arm was broken It was a really fierce fight. The two imagined a fight scene in their minds. On one side, Lee Han of the Wodanaz family, who realized the mysteries of all kinds of black magic even though he was only a first-year student. On one side is the evil Bone Turtle, Zorvan II, who is the owner of the sandy beach and serves the Headmaster Skeleton. A variety of black magic that they could not even imagine would come and go fiercely. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, when I looked around, I saw that they fought so fiercely that everything from trees to bushes was a complete mess. Honestly great! Anrago stared intently at the burn marks nearby. Looking at the traces left from the ground to the fallen tree, the range was not normal. Could this be you? Lee Han nodded. Anrago had to make an effort not to appear startled. He had no idea what kind of fire magic he could use to burn everything around like this. Perhaps the injury on that arm was caused by an undead summoned beast that attacked even after using such fire magic. Even from a family of knights, there were few people who could fight without backing down in such a situation. Among the friends of the White Tiger Tower, there were many who only paid attention to Wodanazs wicked and genius magic skills but Anrago had no choice but to admit it. Wardanajs courage was rare even in the White Tiger Tower. amazing! However, the fight that actually took place was a little different from what Anrago had imagined. * * * What an ignorant bastard! King Jorvan II was startled when Lee Han brought in a huge flame that covered the surroundings. In fact, if he reacted calmly and calmly, Lee Hans attack could have been prevented. Although it was a huge flame, precise control was impossible. Besides, the amount of sand that Jorvan II could handle was enough to block it. I just had to harden the armor and endure it. But the bewildered King Zorvan II made a mistake. Due to his haste, he tried to release the sand armor covering his body and extinguish the flames early. Lee Han did not miss that gap. The swordsmanship he had learned from Allarron, the wall sword, extended from the tip of the sword, and a gigantic rock-like blow struck King Jorvan II. It wasnt a blow that only blew off the leg like the one before. The blow that hit King Zorvan IIs entire body absorbed all of his remaining magic power and led to a reverse summon. King Zorvan II growled in an angry voice. Lets see, freshmen. I will remember your name. whats your name I am Giselle of the Moradi family. See you Moradi! The next time we meet, I will never treat you as a freshman! Lee Han watched Jorvan II as he scattered. Because of that, I was slow to react when a tree broke off behind me and I fell. He was hit by a cone of sand that had been launched earlier, and when it caught fire and burned, he could not stand it and collapsed. ! Lee Han reacted belatedly, but he had no choice but to hit one arm hard. * * * In the throbbing pain, Lee Han cursed at Jorvan II. shit. Because of the undead pet I will die quietly. Wardanaz. I could have just given up Why did you fight so hard? Anrago asked involuntarily. I could have given up and been dragged to the bottom of the sand, but why the hell? I didnt understand that. Thats right Lee Han was about to say because I dont want to challenge the ordeal with you guys, but hesitated. Provoking two knights when he lost the use of one arm was not a clever move. it would be dishonorable to give up like that. Lee Han has been feeling lately that the word honor is a better word to use than he thought. -Wodhanaz No matter how much I search, I cant find that verse in the book. Cant I just give up? -That is dishonorable. -Wardanaz Im sorry for being treated by you every time, but Ill just try to solve it somehow. -That is dishonorable. -Leehan I cant solve this, so cant I just copy it? -If you dont want to get hit by one, shut up and relax. -Why only me! When it was ambiguous to give a rough answer, when I said it with honor, the other person would interpret it as a good meaning. It was the same with the students of the White Tiger Tower. Right! The honor of the Wardanaz family Anrago and Dukemar nodded heavily with understanding faces. The Wardanaj family was ruthless and ruthless, but the familys honor also weighed on them. It was natural for Wodanaz, who carried the familys honor. Im an enemy of the White Tiger Tower, but I have no choice but to admit that. Enemy of the knights, but I have no choice but to admit that. Wardanaz. We will be your arm while it heals! Give me the backpack! I will listen! The moment you touch my backpack, you know that your bones will break. It was a joke. The two White Tiger Tower students couldnt breathe and froze until Lee Han said he was joking. What kind of joke did you say that was so bloody? Isnt it? Was that a joke? To make a joke with a face like that haha. ha ha ha. What face are you talking about? It is nothing. Lets go, Wordanaz! Dukemar hurriedly walked ahead. Seeing that, Lee Han asked Angrago. Did that friend know the way? Dukema! Where are you going! Come back! Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The three gathered in front of the sandy beach again. Now that I was shipwrecked on this island of hell, or the island of the Headmaster Skeleton, it was to think about what to do in the future. Lee Han asked first. Can you rebuild the boat? Anrago shook his head. Even if you make a small ferry, you need more than you think, and a lot of hands went into it. Originally, I was able to make it with the help of other White Tiger Tower students, but it was difficult for me alone. Self-escape must be difficult Im sorry. done. But now there is a problem. When Lee Han said that with a serious expression, Angrago and Dukema became nervous. It was Wodanaz who also defeated the undead that ruled this sandy beach. What is it that makes you say that? What what is it? If you continue like this, you will miss class tomorrow. At first, the two thought Wodanaz was joking. However, Lee Han was very serious. Nong wasnt that a joke? Does it look like Im joking? Oh no. sorry. I in this situation, cant I skip class? Dukemar asked as if he didnt understand. Lee Han replied in a bloody voice. You must not miss class under any circumstances. Got it? Grades were more important than life. With Lee Hans power, the two students understood with their hearts, even if they didnt know with their heads. I guess it really matters! Im not sure why its important! I I get it. I will also apologize. But Wodanaz, I dont think theres any way to go to class tomorrow The sun was already setting. The evening of the weekend is coming. Tomorrow morning, a new week will come and classes will begin. Can you escape in the meantime? Who will notice that you are gone and come to the rescue? Lee Han looked at the two and asked. It was more realistic to wait outside to make a boat out of here. However, they both shook their heads. Even if they notice, they wont be able to come to rescue you right away. There wont be any boats The White Tiger Tower is a place where knights gather, so why cant they unite like this? Lee Han said scoldingly. Both of them were very embarrassed. It doesnt seem to have anything to do with unity! Fortunately, the lecture on Monday morning is < Basic Magical Personality Education >, but Lee Han was lost in thought. In a way, it was fortunate that Headmaster Skeletons lecture was tomorrow. If, during the lecture, the skeleton headmaster said, Are there any guys who went to the island and found a ticket to go out? no? I cant. Ill give you a chance, so go to the island this time and find a ticket to go out. But Is the headmaster really like that? Should I say Ill have to help you a little when everyone fails to do their homework due to the skeleton principals personality? Rather, Cant you do that? It seemed more likely that words such as I will work harder come out. While Lee Han was lost in his thoughts, Ang Rago hit his knee. Right! If were not there by the time the lecture starts, everyone will definitely notice were gone, and then the Headmaster will come to rescue us! If you hold on until then No. Ill just have to explore the island right away. I must escape on my own. Lee Hans reaction shocked the two of them. Couldnt you come to rescue me? It cant be. But even if Im worried if there are no students by the time of the lecture That cant be the case. Lee Han even more resolutely nailed it. The two of them became sullen. Unfortunately, this is the reality. Now that Angrago and Dukema have entered the magic school, it is time to accept reality. Unless there was no rescue from outside, he had to find a way here. Lee Han was thinking of looking into the other things prepared by the Headmaster Skeleton. Ive prepared the right to go out and the ordeal to get there, so there must be other things. Or at least the ferryboat I took was hidden somewhere, so I had to find it. Growling- Lee Han looked away. Anrago lowered his head with an embarrassing expression on his face. You must be hungry. thats how it moved Id rather eat something. Anything to eat? In response to Lee Hans question, the two nodded confidently. Then, shall we eat and move? With his words, Lee Han took out bread and canned food from his backpack. Anrago took the bark from his backpack. For a moment, Lee Han thought he had taken Angrago as a substitute for a bowl. But Anrago grabbed the white bark and said to Dukemar. Dukema. Boil the water. Boil it and eat it. for a moment. for a moment. ? Anrago and Dukma looked at Lee Han as if asking why. Lee Han asked while looking at the bark. do you eat it? Anrago grinned. It was a laugh mixed with a bit of pride. He seemed quite happy that he knew something that Lee Han did not know. Wardanaz. The inner bark of this tree is edible. If you eat it after boiling it, it will be quite soft and sweet. I didnt ask because I didnt know! Lee Han sighed. Even if there is nothing to eat, its like peeling the bark of a tree and boiling it. I heard that the White Tiger Tower hunts for meat. Did I hear wrong? Im looking for meat, but the quantity is not enough. Wardanaz. You dont seem to know. Not all of them are caught by hunting. Besides, its pretty difficult to preserve. Most of them have to eat what they catch, so they are not suitable for emergency food like this. When the two White Tiger Tower students came out and explained something only they knew, Lee Han tried to beat him. Since Lee Han was also a human being, they were a bit pitiful. I brought something, so lets eat together. ! Is it true? That tomato vegetable stew? The tomato vegetable stew made by Wardanaj has already become a legend. Even the students of the White Tiger Tower had heard of it. No I dont carry canned tomatoes with me when I come out to the lake. Not even carrying vegetables. I also simply bring my own food, so the amount is not enough. We need to find more nearby. At Lee Hans words, the two were slightly disappointed. Come to think of it, even Wodanaz couldnt have expected such a situation. Who would have thought that going out to scout on the shore of a lake would end up adrift on an island? From his leather backpack, Lee Han took out a glass bottle of olive oil, butter, salt, pepper, and lightly hard white bread and marinated bacon. The two of them were dumbfounded when they saw it. He said he brought only his own food! How well do the children of the Blue Dragon Tower really make a living? I was never ashamed or regretful about being assigned to the White Tiger Tower, but honestly, I was a little envious right now. How the hell did you get that? As expected, its not enough. Isnt that enough? Looking at it earlier, there were edible mushrooms, so I need to get some. When Lee Han stood up, the two followed suit. Why is it happening? Didnt you say you would be my arm earlier? You cant send it alone. The two of them spoke quite spleenly, but Lee Han asked with a calm expression. Do you know how to distinguish mushrooms? I think I got it right one out of three times. The other day. Two of us will die. done. Just dig into what Im talking about. The key to mushroom digging was digging only what I knew. If you want to be a little strange or a little sinister, it was important not to dig even if it seemed like a familiar mushroom. Lee Han, who knew that, said to pick and dig only mushrooms that are very safe and have a clear identity. Pick up those brown mushrooms. Dont dig into that. Throw it away. Strange. The two White Tiger Top students, who diligently picked mushrooms in place of Lee Han, who had injured his arm, slowly gained confidence as they worked. Wouldnt we be able to distinguish mushrooms at this point? The color is cloudy and rough, but isnt it a safe mushroom? Throw it away before you put it in your mouth. Anrago calmly threw the mushroom aside. However, Dukemar seemed to be very disappointed. I kept hearing that I was trying to be creative on my own. Could this mushroom It looks like it could be eaten. It looks like something that came out on the table when I was a kid. It looks similar to the canned one from before, but isnt this edible? Seeing Duke Mara work hard to become a master of mushroom digging, Lee Han told her to cheer him on. okay. You can eat those mushrooms. It is a mushroom that can only be eaten once. Oh Wait, why can I only eat one? If you eat it, you will die. Duke Mar also quietly threw the mushroom aside. And he quietly picked only the mushrooms that Lee Han had picked. * * * After preparing, the three made a bonfire. Angrago was puzzled when Lee Han made fire with flint rather than magic. Why with flint? Wodanaz thinks about the taste of cooking. I heard from my grandmother that a fire made by hand is better for cooking than a fire made with magic. Is that so? The reason Lee Han used flint to make fire was simple. It was because calling the wrong fire could burn these two students. Instead of explaining, Lee Han put butter and oil in a pan and heated it up. The secret to making mushrooms taste good is to cook them hot with enough patience. If I throw in mushrooms in hastily But it seems that my cooking skills have really improved after entering school. I wasnt kidding, it felt like my cooking skills were better than my magic skills. Every day, with limited ingredients, I think about how to make the menu delicious in a variety of ways, so I have no choice but to improve. If you have the right amount of capital and support, a chef might be a better option than a wizard Chiiik! Mushrooms on the pan sucked up the oil and butter. Lee Han skillfully rolled the mushrooms, set them aside, and served the remaining oil with small slices of hard bread. When the whole process was over, the two White Tiger Tower students couldnt help but admire the way they cracked an egg and put it in. These bastards seem to be admiring it more than when I heard the story of defeating the undead pet. lets eat. Lee Han sprinkled salt on the mushrooms and bread fried eggs to season them. The three didnt say anything and hurriedly stuffed the food into their stomachs. The grilled mushrooms were crispy, and the crusty bread ate oil and became moist. Anrago suddenly felt tears welling up in his eyes. I never thought Id be having a meal like this again. so do i. Ang. I thought I wouldnt be able to eat for the rest of my life Its only been a month since you guys came in. Looking at the two white tiger tower students who became a bit sentimental, Lee Han swallowed the food without a word. Crying means crying, and the students of the White Tiger Tower eagerly ate. Moments later, there was a rustling sound from behind. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han threw the bowl he was holding right next to him and picked up his staff. Anrago unknowingly threw himself at the thrown bowl and caught it. Who are you? It was a water spirit that appeared through the bushes. The water spirit seemed to be angry with the freshmen who were burning a bonfire without doing the trials they were told to do. It was a sign that they would attack at any moment. Lee Han also stood up from his seat with his cane. It was also a sign of an immediate attack. And Lee Han was one step faster. Come on Before Lee Han could finish reciting the spell, the water spirit was startled and started to run away. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 When the water spirit ran away, Lee Han stopped casting his spell and shouted. Stand there now! After all, it was the fault of the water spirits in the lake. If I hadnt come this early, I would have been able to check everything by slowly putting the white tiger tower guys on the sandy beach! Its a bit risky to fight the spirits with Wordanaz injured! Dukemar, who was trying to stop him, changed his mind after seeing the spirit run away. no! Its not dangerous! Lets chase! Ang! Wait a minute! Anrago hurriedly wrapped the food in leather. It was too precious to just throw it away. Follow him! He must be a subordinate of the principal! Lee Han commanded in a voice cooler than the chill of the darkening night. The two White Tiger Tower students ran out as if they were villains. I felt like I was doing something bad, even though I was obviously not doing anything bad. * * * Angrago turned left. The orb made of water flew sharply, but I was able to dodge it by the edge. Dukemar turned right. A thorn made of water flew in, but I was able to dodge it because my head was low. The water spirits attacks are really simple. Lee Han thought so and approached from the middle. The water spirit also attacked Lee Han. Instead of avoiding it, Lee Han summoned a ball of water and bounced it off. The Undead Summoner of the Sandy Beach, Jorvan II, was a big and powerful guy, but even a low-level water spirit like that couldnt defeat Lee Han head-on. As Lee Han, emitting bloody magic, approached, the water spirit trembled and panicked. Dont run away. spirit of water. I have no intention of harming you. ? Angrago, who was aiming at the water spirit with a wooden sword, thought to himself. Wouldnt you believe anything you hear in this situation? If Anrago is a water spirit, I dont think Ill ever believe it Im sure hes an underling of the Headmaster Skeleton. yes? The water spirit shook its head quickly. Although they didnt have the skills to talk to the spirits, the students at the White Tiger Tower seemed to know what the water spirit was trying to say. Thats absolutely not the case. The water spirit basically aroused sympathy in the viewer. The round-shaped mass of water exudes the aura of soft water and soothes peoples hostility. But Lee Han did not waver. Dont think of fooling me. Headmaster Skeleton must have ordered that. ! Dukemar was surprised. Was it like that? However, the water spirit shook its head desperately again. Lee Han coldly pointed out. Then why didnt they attack us as we crossed the lake? They also attacked those who were resting? Right! The two students had no choice but to agree with Lee Hans logical point. Certainly, it was strange for the water spirit to follow and attack so persistently. The water spirit pointed at Lee Han while shaking his body. ? what? The two couldnt figure out why the water spirit was doing that. Of course, Lee Han knew. Theyre saying that they thought I came to attack them With that said, Lee Han had nothing to say. Because it was Lee Han who brutally released his mana on the lake first. Wardanaz. What is that spirit saying? He thought you were attacking him because you stabbed him with a paddle. Kuk. Anrago had nothing to say to the water spirit. That was a mistake. If I had known there was a water spirit, I would have been much more careful. I just want you to believe that The water spirit was taken aback as if asking what to say about Angragos excuse. You said Lee Han was scary, but what did you mean by that? Lee Han nodded instead. I can make mistakes, so I understand. thank god! But even so, at the lake, they would be inexcusable for attacking us while we were resting. Since there is nothing good to talk about at the lake at length, Lee Han moved on to the next topic. The water spirit fell for Lee Hans evil plan. I forgot to mention what had happened at the lake and pointed right at the campfire. You said it was because you left the lights on at night? What the! The White Tiger Tower students were angry. Of course, the spirits could be resentful that the intruders were cooking fires and smelling. But instead of warning you with nice words, youre trying to attack first. Even so, isnt it too violent a reaction! The water spirit shuddered in embarrassment. It meant I misunderstood. The spirit pointed to the bonfire, then to the scorched marks, and to Yihans staff. The two didnt understand this time either, but Lee Han understood right away. hmm. He was angry because I burned them down. The fire he had set off while dealing with the undead summons burned the surroundings and made the nearby water muddy. As a water spirit that was resting, it had no choice but to be angry. What is that spirit saying, Wodanaz? I sincerely apologize for my narrow-minded behavior. joy. will you forgive me? okay. Because the opponent is a spirit. The students of the two white tiger towers decided to greatly patronize. Unlike the undead, spirits were difficult to treat harshly. Especially if it was a water spirit. The spirit glared at Lee Han as if he sensed something was going on in the conversation. Lee Han pretended not to see it and ignored it. * * * The water spirit was not a subordinate of the Skeleton Principal, but was a distant witness when the Skeleton Principal visited the island. Following the spirits guidance, Lee Han asked. Exactly which spell did the headmaster use? Lee-Han may not know all of the Skeleton Principals magic, but it would be much easier if he could find out in advance what kind of magic he had. Even though the water spirit couldnt speak, it swelled up and changed its body to explain it diligently. tomb? seal? Lock? After making a small tomb, he made several bands to signify a seal on it, and even something like a lock. Lee Han had a vague sense of what the spirit was trying to say. The principal locked him up. There was only one thing to keep locked up. It was an outing ticket. It wouldnt be strange if anything happened when I approached. Lee Han closed his eyes and tried to imagine the principals mind. If I were the principal, how would I make it? A place where you have the right to go out after making a dungeon of trials in the basement of the sandy beach and passing through the dungeon. Its a thought worthy of a principal. And if the place had been locked, it would have been an even better idea for the headmaster. How desperate would it be if the right to go out at the end of the dungeon at the end of it was locked when they managed to get out of the sandy beach underground dungeon by working together despite all kinds of hardships. It was a situation that the principal would have liked. Wodanaz over there! Anrago whispered in a surprised voice. Beyond the place where the water spirit stopped moving, there really was a place the headmaster had created. It was a place built with stone that gave off a small but antique feel. For some reason, Lee Han felt that it was like a temple. A stone stairway leading to the basement (seems to be connected to the Dungeon Under the Sandy Beach). Large hollow stone pillars arranged on all sides with geometrical rules. And to the altar located in the middle. Of course, what was inside the altar would be the right to go out, not the scapegoat. How do I let these two go first? Lee Han pondered how to let Anrago and Dukema in first. In order to find out the principals trap, a scapegoat or an advance party was needed. Wardanaz. I will go first. Ang. Are you insulting me now? I will go first. Dukema. Its my fault that this situation happened. Its because I made the water spirit angry. Ang. You have completed all your duties by building and driving a ship. In contrast, I did nothing. If I dont step forward now, my honor as a knight will Lee Han yawned. and tossed a coin Tak- Front. Ango Alpha. you go. Ughhhhhhhhhh. Anrago walked forward with a puzzled look on his face. Originally, he intended to go in first for Wodanaz, who injured his arm, but why is this puzzling feeling? If youre coming, come! Anrago swallowed his spleen feeling and looked around. Even if you come from a family of knights, you will grow up hearing about magic traps to some extent. Anrago was prepared to hold out no matter what traps were set off. However, the trap did not trigger. Even when stepping on a floor made of stone that was well filled with the size. Even when I passed between the stone pillars and made my way to the front of the altar. Lee Han was a little surprised by that appearance. Did the Headmaster Skeleton prepare it to be activated when two humans went up? If there were no traps, I felt anxious as if there were no traps. Lee Han was also concentrating on exploring the magic or mana around him. But nothing was felt. Either there really isnt one, or the skeleton principals skills are so good that its hard for Yihan to notice. Perhaps the latter. In fact, it didnt really hang. I dont know anything else, but if its a sensuous part like this, Lee Han can have confidence in himself. Not only the professors, but also the Headmaster Skeleton had admired it. But Lee Han didnt think so. It cant be! Headmaster Skeleton must have done something! Wardanaz. Heres a note from the principal What is written on it? Is it written that the trap will now begin? no. Not like that. -Congratulations on coming this far. young freshmen. You may have been embarrassed by the sudden ordeal, but all of this is a process for raising you young wizards. Youre unpleasantly kind. Lee Han thought to himself. I felt even more afraid when the skeleton headmaster spoke kindly like that. -Coming this far, you freshmen must have learned how to cooperate with friends from different towers. Now, lets try the last cooperation with the method we learned. If you put someone else inside the stone pillar, the seal on the altar containing the exit ticket will be broken! The three turned their heads and looked to the side. The large stone pillars were hollow inside, enough for one person to enter. If youre putting people in there and locking them up whether the altar is open or not, isnt that far from the right to go out? This is nonsense! There must be some other way! Dukemar burst into anger. Coming from a family of knights, I couldnt tolerate the trap of separating students who worked so hard to pass the ordeal together. Surely there must be another way! I dont think so. In contrast, Lee Han was calm. I wasnt surprised at all because it was really something that the Headmaster Skeleton would like. Even if many people work together, only one person gets what he wants in the end! If its unfair, Ill improve my skills Ill say bullshit. Lee Han was worried. Should I take down Dukemar first or Anrago first? Thanks to the arrival of the three at the altar where two would normally have arrived, Lee Han was at a disadvantage. Besides, isnt Lee Han injured on one arm now? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In order to win, I had to hit the white tigers before they could attack. Wardanaz! Duke Mar shouted. Lee Han hesitated. Did he get caught? Dry Ango! ! When I looked up, Anrago was running toward the stone pillar. Lee Han pondered for a moment whether he should stop it or leave it as if he couldnt win. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 What the hell are you doing! Dukema. I will sacrifice. Anrago said grimly. Of course, I can never forgive the wicked things that Wodanaz did, but These bastards are so persistent. Lee Han thought to himself. I think its time to forget the grudges of the past! If Wardanaz hadnt helped us this time, we would still be stuck in the dungeon. cant deny that I will give up the right to go out this time to Wodanaz and get the next one in my hands. Ang. The nobility you show makes me respect you. I will join you too! Dukema, who tried to stop him, was also persuaded by Angragos words. If only one of these three should have the right to go out, it had to be the blue dragons tower dogg, or the towers wordanaz. For the first time, Lee Han was quite moved when the white tigers showed a conscience. These children also have a conscience. I thought there was none! Lee Han was willing to shout, Then hurry up and go in. However, the water spirit urgently grabbed Lee Hans sleeve. ? The water spirit hurriedly gesticulated as if to stop it. Lee Han didnt understand, but he could feel the spirits urgency. i get it. Spring up! The water beads flew in quickly and knocked over the white tiger tower friends who were running. The two fell forward and rolled onto the dirt. The two students looked at Lee Han with absurd expressions and shouted. What are you doing, Wodanaz?! What are you doing! I knocked it down and looked at it, but when I looked at it after knocking it down, it seemed that I had knocked it down a little too hard. If the spirit tells me to stop, I think Ill go mad Lee Han thought of another reason to appease them. Honor was always good. Do you think I, who inherited the name of an honorable family, would accept the right to go out at someone elses expense? !!! While the two were shocked and unable to speak, Lee Han whispered to the water spirit in a low voice. If you ask me to stop for no reason, I will lock you up there. The water spirit trembled at Lee Hans words and began to explain. Pointing to the pillar, pointing to the student, and drawing an X by making both hands from the body. Lee Han felt his intuition pass like lightning. You mean it wont open even if you put a student in? The water spirit nodded. Lee Han was shocked. I thought I was able to read the skull principals head, but I really couldnt follow the skull principal. what kind of kid do you have? Even if I put people in here, it wont open?? How did I not get assassinated until now? Lee Han slowly moved towards the altar. Now I could be sure that there were no other traps around. I liked that there were no traps around to fight each other and then realize that one was locked up and the altar wouldnt open after that. Lets find another way. There must be a way to open it. Wodanaz Anrago nodded in a trembling voice at Yihans words. It was because I hadnt been able to get out of the excitement yet. Lee Han poured his magic power on the altar as powerfully as he did at the White Tiger Tower the other day. Boom! A powerful, inaudible collision of magical powers spread out. The water spirit was startled and prostrated itself. This?! how?! I tried to use magic to dispel the magic, but it failed. Dukemar was sorry. Then he hesitated. Wait, didnt this guy break in with this last time?? The White Tiger Tower students still havent figured out how Wodanaj took his friends through the rest stop. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How the hell did he break through the magic at the entrance? But seeing it now? Lee Han tried various things, such as tapping the altar, sending magic power to explore the structure, and firing magic power to shake it. But the altar did not budge. At this point, Lee Han became suspicious. Isnt it a defense magic? If there was a magic that protected me like I had experienced so far, there would be no reaction like this. No matter how cleverly and delicately he walked, it was too quiet. At first, I thought it was because the skull headmasters magic skills were really good and his skills were lacking compared to him, but Lee Han tried it once and thought there was nothing wrong with it. Everyone, get out of the way. ? The two students of the White Tiger Tower were taken aback when Lee Han started to slowly spin the water several times larger than usual. Id rather fall a little further. ??? Im not sure, but the two of them felt something was wrong and started to slowly back away. The water spirit was farther away from Lee Han before he could speak. * * * Boom! Professor Voladi told us not to be greedy for the rotating attribute now, but if the professors job was to bully the students, the students job was to rebel against the professors words. Lee Han faithfully ignored Professor Voladis words and completed Suoctan once again. It took more than tens of minutes, but it was worth it. The rotating and exploding mass of water collided with the altar and shattered it. Anrago and Dukema were startled by the roar and lowered their bodies. Although they spread the distance, they did not expect it to be this powerful. A power that not only destroys the altar, but also shatters the surrounding area. What kind of magic is that?? Both of them had goosebumps running down their spines. Ive seen Lee Han use water elemental magic a few times, but Ive never seen him use that level of magic. Apparently, I learned magic together under Professor Garcia, but where did that magic come from? Did you find the forbidden magic in the library? It must be a vision passed down to the Wardanaz family! Lee Han staggered with a tired expression. Even though he had overflowing mana, he overtaxed his nerves by concentrating on one magic for several tens of minutes. I couldnt help but feel tired. Squeeze! At that time, the black book presented by the skeleton headmaster, which was in Lee Hans arms, flowed out as if it were alive on its own. Then, it opened on its own accord, opened the page like last time, and started pouring out letters. The shock you feel when you hit knowledge directly into your brain. When the shock dissipated, the new magical knowledge left in Lee Hans head was < The Sharp Hand of Gonadaltes >. A 2-circle body strengthening magic that gives the magicians hands an eerie sharpness! Why give now? What are we going to do? Lee Han looked at the black book in dismay, but the black book didnt care and went back in as if it had done its job. what? Are you laughing at me for breaking it down ignorantly? Im not kidding, I was afraid that it could really be. Lee Han couldnt be 100% sure that this black book wasnt an evil sorcerer. Wardanaz. Fine? Okay. Go get your pass. Lee Han said this to Anrago, but the water spirit rushed forward. When the Leopard Bone summoner saw such a water spirit, he hit the floor in anger. Lee Han wanted to tell the water spirit that it was a misunderstanding, but he was tired and couldnt get enough energy. Padadak C The water spirit respectfully found a ticket to go out and offered it. There was some dust from the altar being smashed, but it was a valid ticket to go out. You did it, Wodanaz! You did it! I did it without succumbing to all those pitfalls! The two of them were as happy as they were. The water spirit also noticed and clapped. Lee Han looked over the exit pass carefully. It was the same type of outing ticket as the one I had received the other day. Rectangular piece of paper containing a statement that the student who has the next outing ticket is allowed to go out for the day and the principals signature. Bring me some flat rocks over there. Whats wrong, Wodanaz? I dont know what youre trying to do, but you can take a break! no. I will do it now. Lee Han took out a quill and several inkwells from his backpack. The thing that Lee Han regretted the most when he first used the pass wasnt that he couldnt use a wagon or that he couldnt command a summoned beast. What Lee Han regretted the most was that he couldnt forge an outing pass. It was not possible to just make a fake exit ticket. Paper made of the right material was needed, and ink of various colors was needed. Lee Han meticulously saved what he needed when buying supplies from outside, and even took what he couldnt find from Professor Wooregeols laboratory. To make a fake if you get an outing ticket anytime, anywhere. no way no way? Now what?? Anrago and Dukemar were shocked. I was in denial at first, but no matter how you look at it, that was it. Its counterfeit, Wardanaz!! how?!! Lee Han put on the expression of a solemn craftsman and arranged his tools on top of the rock. The atmosphere was so serious that the two couldnt even talk. Move. At Lee Hans spell, the quill flew up slightly. The magic originally used to move a quill had finally found its use. Originally, to use < Low Manipulation > more precisely than a human hand would require tremendous skill, but the story has already ended for Lee Han. Professor Voladis magic battle theory was now blooming at the students fingertips as a counterfeit pass. The two of them opened their mouths at the sight of the fake travel permit being completed right in front of their eyes. What an outrageous mustache! Is this is this possible?? * * * When Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students were stranded on an island in the lake, the other tower students were each doing their own thing. Among them, the Blue Dragon Tower students remained in the break room and tried to figure out the remaining potions by looking through the books. Ah maybe I can figure it out if you give me that potion again. Cant you give it back? Someone tie up Cainan too. Where is Wardanaz? I went to check the lake. Lets eat lunch by ourselves. Lee Han even picked out ingredients in front of the campfire in the lounge and went. The students who saw the ingredients made a slightly thrilled expression. He had been eating meals prepared by servants all his life, but when he had the opportunity to cook like this, his creativity suddenly began to spring up. May I try making a pie? Are you fine. What wave is it? I read in a book before that there was a pie baked with fish in it. It looked delicious. You are eliminated. why!? There was some friction, but the Blue Dragon Tower students happily cooked and waited. But Lee Han didnt come. Why arent you coming to Wardanaz? This bastard from Cainan Island. Didnt you make Wodanaz feel bad? Oh no! In the end, I did everything on my own! Isnt it because we were talking about dinner last night? I was supposed to eat quietly and thank you, but I acted rudely Keuk The students felt anxious, just like when their parents didnt come home late after work. I cant. I will go to the lake. me too. Come with me. The Blue Dragon Tower students gathered and headed towards the shore of the lake. However, Lee Han, who had already departed, could not be seen on the lake shore. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower, who had hoped that there would be Lee Han, began to get scared from this point on. Look around! You might have gone somewhere else, so ask! The students of the Blue Dragon Tower split up and began to investigate. Along the way, I heard some amazing stories. The White Tiger Tower student disappeared? These fucking empty tin heads?! whats the matter? The White Tiger Towers kidnapped Wodanaj! The White Tiger Tower guys? Huh? Is that possible? Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Yoner questioned the fact that the White Tiger Tower students kidnapped Lee Han. I wanted that to be possible. Ratford, who was among the Black Turtle Tower students, also tilted his head. I wonder if it will be difficult? No, it is possible. Nilia said with a worried expression. His long ears were sunken to the sides because of his anxiety. Even the cleverest beasts sometimes fall into traps. Hey, Lee Han isnt a beast What if the White Tiger Towers cowards set a trap in the way Wodanaz goes? Or what if Wodanajs drinking water was poisoned? Or what if you put medicine in the bread that Wodanaz eats? Or Yoner and Ratford pondered over how to dissuade Nilia. Wouldnt that be like trying to dig Lee Hans grave in advance? The bigger problem was that the Blue Dragon Tower students were starting to take Nylias words seriously. If you see a hunter from the Shadow Patrol talking like that, there is a high possibility that he was really kidnapped I calculated it, and it seems that the White Tiger Tower guys kidnapped it with a 90% chance. I will kill these bastards! Everyone calm down. Lets calm down and plan how to kill. Yoner looked for other students to stop him somehow. The princess However, before she knew it, the princess was also planning an attack on the students of the White Tiger Tower with a serious expression on her face. Yoner bowed his head. Since there was no Yihan, there was no sane person in the tower who could speak the language. Come back soon! * * * The Monday morning < Basic Magical Personality Education > lecture was much more bloody than usual. Of course, the original < Basic Magical Character Education > lecture was far from a good atmosphere. They all gave off a gloomy atmosphere, as if they had been dragged to the grave. But today was a bit different. It was because the blue dragon tower students were shooting sparks from their eyes, as if they were rushing at it at any moment. Cant you tell me where Wodanaz is right now? What nonsense are you talking about, blue dragons! Do you think we would have done that? We dont do that! What about three people attacking one person! One of the White Tiger Tower students, who was stabbed in the sore spot, blushed. In response, a Blue Dragon Tower student approached waving a staff menacingly. It was the momentum to throw a curse right away. Tell me where Wardanaz is! We are also in a chaotic situation as two of them have disappeared. Arent you guys kidnapped! At the reaction of the students at the White Tiger Tower, the students at the Blue Dragon Tower were outraged. How dare you disregard the honor of those who inherit noble blood. we? we?? How dare you say such a thing, knowing the familys honor? What about those guys who break into other peoples dorm towers at night? said Giselle sneeringly. This time, the Blue Dragon Tower students were stabbed in the sore spot. However, there were opponents that Giselle did not expect. It was Cainan Island. Didnt we ever do that? Do you have proof? If you have proof, bring it. Do you have proof that we did it? Is that child from the royal family?? The White Tiger Tower students whispered. Among the students of the Black Turtle Tower, there was no such brazen bastard. I dont think its my business to intervene, but if you really kidnapped Wodanaj, wouldnt it be better to return them and make peace? Class starts soon. Salco, a dwarf or elf student at the Black Turtle Tower, opened his mouth. The White Tiger Tower students frowned as if asking where they were interfering, but the Black Turtle Tower students standing behind Salko were not pushed back either. As everyone has a rough background, they are not afraid of being from a family of knights. The Phoenix Tower students also opened their mouths. Priest Cyana and Priest Tigilling spoke cautiously. If you kidnapped Lee Han of the Wardanaz family, I think it would be better to return it No! When all three Tower students were suspicious, the White Tiger Tower students couldnt stand it and burst into anger. Now, two of them are gone too, and Im wondering, Didnt Wardanaj kidnap them? Could it be that there were two of them? We had conversations like But even if the three of us attacked, we lost all night long These despicable blue dragon tower guys were driving the atmosphere weird. Giselle stepped out to rectify it. The elf who led most of the students of the White Tiger Tower chewed his lips as if he didnt like the current situation itself. I swear on the name of the family, we have not even touched Wodanajs fingertips. If you dont believe me, ask the other students here. There must be some students who are friends with you. Among the students of the White Tiger Tower, there were students who played separately, such as Rowena, a follower of Princess Adenart, and Durgyu, who was chosen as the least reliable person. As the gaze poured, Rowena answered thoughtfully. Princess. From what I can see there doesnt seem to be a kidnapping plan or anything like that. At those words, the eyes of the Blue Dragon Tower students turned to the princess. The princess shook her head coldly. It meant I couldnt believe it. Princess?! Princess?!? Rowena was shocked when the sky collapsed when the princess she was serving did not believe her words. The Blue Dragon Tower students shouted in high spirits. You cant believe it! As expected, he was hiding a suspicious scheme. The Durgyu of the Choi family! I want to hear your opinion. What do you think? Giselle asked Durgyu as if she would not give up. okay. say it. What do you think? Durgyu realized that Giselles voice had grown so cold that it could not go any further. He was extremely angry. If there were no other top students, it wouldnt be strange even if the twin swords were pulled out with swear words. I think I havent heard of any kidnapping plans or anything like that. Look! Youre not done talking yet! Conflicting reactions came and went. Giselle asked while looking at Durgyu. I swear on my family name, but you dont believe me, right? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Durgyu hesitated slightly. Originally, if you were Durgyu before entering magic school, when Giselle said that, you would have replied, If you say that, I have no choice but to believe it. However, after entering the magic school, my thoughts changed a little. Lee Han, who came from a prestigious family such as the Wodanaz family, also abused his family name, but there was no law against him saying Giselle. Choi! you really! The moment Giselle tried to argue in a voice bordering on astonishment, the air in the lecture hall became cold. All students could feel it. Good morning! What were you doing? I was not doing anything. We were greeting each other. Although the students were firmly angry with each other, the students were not stupid enough to tell the whole thing that happened in front of the skeleton headmaster. Even this hellish school has its own unspoken rules. One of them was keep your mouth shut in front of the skeleton principal. I guess you were fighting? Why dont you fight more? I think you misunderstood. How good are we? Skeleton Principal clicked his tongue in blatant regret. It was a gesture that made even the students who were glaring at each other want to reconcile. Its like theyre not funny. i get it. So, did you bring your ticket to go out? uncomfortable silence. Headmaster Skeleton said as if he knew that. What a disappointment. No one! When your seniors gave you this kind of assignment, you did it on time and on time. If there was Lee Han, he would have said, Dont be fooled by that bullshit, but unfortunately, Lee Han went to the island to study in advance. The students became sullen and sullen. I cant help it. Just this time Ill give you a chance ruler. Everyone stand up. And walk to the lake! The students were surprised by the unexpected generosity of the skeleton headmaster. Of course, it was a reaction that could come out because I didnt know what was prepared on the island. As Lee Han always said, when the skeleton headmaster was kind, he had to be suspicious. Headmaster Skeleton was happy to see the students walking to the lakeside. A lake that is difficult for freshmen to cross on their own in the first place. Headmaster Skeleton himself did not expect the students to complete the assignment. I just started with the assignment to prevent people from getting suspicious or running away if I told them to cross the lake from now on and go to the island during the lecture. If I gave them an unbreakable task and then patronized them by letting them cross the lake, even the smartest freshmen would never be suspicious. How many years did the skeleton headmaster teach students at this magic school? The freshmen could never get out of the skeleton headmasters palm. for a moment. Wheres the Wardanaz baby dragon? Thinking of the nickname Lee Han would find unpleasant to hear, Headmaster Skeleton turned his floating head 360 degrees. Still, Yihan was nowhere to be seen. Skeleton Headmaster wondered if he had crossed the lake first. Wardanaz was a freshman, but he was never an easy wizard. It wouldnt be strange to try it if it was his personality and ability. But even so, he would have stepped on the sandy beach the moment he arrived, and if he had stepped on the sandy beach, he would have moved to the underground dungeon. Even if he was really lucky and avoided it he would have been caught by Jorvan II, who had been waiting on the sandy beach. Its good luck if I skipped the lecture for another reason, but its bad luck if I went to the island first. As it was an ordeal for the students of different towers to fight each other by the neck, or to get closer, the ordeal of the dungeon would not have begun unless the students of different towers entered together. What if you crossed the lake on the weekend? I just had to sit in the basement and wait. Blasphemy! As the Skeleton Headmasters eyes sparkled, an ice road was formed in the lake. The students unknowingly admired the feat of building thick ice over the lake with a single glance. After being so kind, I dont think there will be any students who back down in fear. How much more so in Einrogard, where only the best talents of this empire are gathered? Start out in pairs. Do you really have to pair up with two people? To a students question, the skeleton principal answered kindly. Then, why dont we all go up together to break the ice and feed the monsters at the bottom of the lake? the two of us will go. The reason for not sending them together was simple. If so, one or two could have escaped without stepping on the sand. Send two at a time so that no one escapes. This was the educational philosophy of the Skeleton Principal in charge of the Empires most prestigious magic school. The students crossed the lake in twos through the ice road. ??? However, when the first students set foot on the sandy beach, the skeleton principal felt a sense of incongruity with his keen instincts. And that sense of incongruity soon became a reality. The students do not sink to the bottom of the sand. Headmaster Skeleton felt pain as if his soul, which didnt exist right now, was being torn apart when the lecture he had prepared went awry. why?! yes?! The students next to them were startled by the grievous voice of the skeleton headmaster. It was the first time I had heard such a grievous voice. why! Jorvan II I gave you a name, but you dare to be arrogantly lazy The skeleton headmaster, who was about to call the summoned beast right in front of him, realized that Jorvan II had been reverse-summoned. The Disappeared Boy of Wodanaz, Sandy Beach Reverse Summoned Zorvan II. All these signs said only one thing. Once the impossible has been ruled out, what remains, no matter how hard it is to believe, is the truth. Headmaster Skeleton didnt seem to be so surprised in the last few hundred years. Wodanaz! Wodanaz Yes man!! As if to answer that cry, Lee Han appeared from the far side of the island with a tired and pale face. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 You missed a valuable opportunity for the students to learn because of your pride Cut off the skull headmasters nonsense midway through, and the students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon shouted. Wardanaz!! You are alive! We only thought you were kidnapped! Knapped? Angrago, who followed from behind, didnt understand, so he asked again. How dare someone kidnap Wodanaj? Hands up! dont move If you move, I will curse you! The Blue Dragon Tower students found Anrago and Dukema and aimed at them with their staffs. Why are you doing this! Such meticulous bastards If you kidnapped them near the school, theyll leave evidence, so they dragged them to the lake! As an avid reader of the Empires popular mystery novel, Puppy Beast Detective Toberiz, Kainando showed sharp reasoning. It was to the point where Asan felt plausible. I didnt kidnap them, but they drifted while exploring the lake together. ah. Was it like that? no wonder. I am Be careful in the future. At Lee Hans words, the Blue Dragon Tower students quickly lowered their staffs. The students of the White Tiger Tower were speechless and opened their mouths. What kind of shameless bastards? Those who come from a noble family in the empire are so shameless. I dont think I was like that when I entered school, but I couldnt figure out why it changed like that. Cant you apologize right away!? Are you going to call us kidnappers and just move on? no. Do we have to find friends who have lost each other and argue who was to blame in such a joyous situation? Arent you guys too much? Hey, its worse than this barbershop! A few of the White Tiger Tower students were arguing with each other, but most of the students cared about other things first. Ah, are you okay!? Where is it broken or injured? Didnt Wardanaz cast a strange spell on you? Dukema. How many fingers do you see now? Do you remember my family name? tell me. The White Tiger Tower students were very worried about the condition of Angrago and Dukma, who had spent the night with Lee Han. If you happen to fall under the evil black magic Dont worry, everyone. It was frantic, but nothing much happened with Wardanaj. Rather, it was thanks to Wardanaj that I was able to save my life. Wardanaz defeated the summoned beast hiding in the sandy beach. Otherwise we would all have been dragged down. Anrago and Dukma told the gathered students about their experiences. The story of the Skull Headmasters evil plot and the story of Wardanaz who destroyed it! It was such an interesting story that other top students came and listened to it. Its so ridiculous, isnt it that youve been brainwashed by Wardanaj? No matter how much Some of the White Tiger Tower students tilted their heads in disbelief. So, the skeleton headmaster made a dungeon under the sandy beach of the island, summoned the summons, and gave the students assignments to lead them naturally? It was such an unbelievable story. But the students soon learned that the story was real. Behind the scenes, the Headmaster Skeleton began to speak directly with his own mouth. Good job! good job. Woudanas, even though other students have missed out on learning opportunities because of you! Good job! sorry. Lee Han was dumbfounded, but he apologized. Because there was nothing good about going against the heart of the pouting skull headmaster. Narrowness was a basic quality of a professor. The Headmaster Skeleton must have been quite unfair and regretful, and even after that, he complained about what he had prepared. The faces of the students who crossed the lake turned blue when they heard what was prepared under the sandy beach. Did you prepare something like that??? Its not that I have to accuse His Majesty the Emperor Shh. Quiet. Do you want to be dragged under the sand? After complaining for a long time, the headmaster of the skeleton told Lee Han that he had somehow felt better. Anyway to come with a ticket to go out on your own. I cant help but praise that. Along with the horse, Lee Hans broken arm was completely healed. Lee Han lowered his head. thank you. Thanks to you, next years freshmen will face a more severe ordeal. Its really unfortunate. Of course, Lee Han was not very sorry. Because that wasnt Lee Hans fault. And I didnt do it on my own. Lee Han pointed at Anrago and Dukma. Originally, when committing an illegal act, Duduk had to take care of his accomplices. The two of them are accomplices now that they made a fake ticket to go out. However, the two White Tiger Tower students waved their hands. We didnt do anything. ActuallyWordanaz did everything. I know. Do I look blind? You guys had no intention of giving special points in the first place. The skeleton headmaster had a great talent for making people angry even if he said the same thing. Your friendship and honor are admirable! Im giving all of you special points! I didnt expect something like that but it was true that I was moved to tears when I heard that. Lets see after graduation. Lets see after graduation. After making enemies of the two White Tiger Tower students, the skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han again. and said Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. Ill give you special points for completing special tasks that other Ironheads couldnt. ruler. Take out your exit ticket. Lee Han took out his exit ticket and placed it on his palm. As soon as the light flashed in the skull headmasters eyes, the right to go out disappeared. It was teleported to one of the principals warehouses. ??? ???????? Lee Han, who was actually deceived, stayed still, but the other students were startled. Somehow, the students who were afraid of the principal shouted if this was too difficult for them to bear. principal! Isnt this different from the promise? How can you break your promise to us so easily! Have you forgotten your honor? When did I break my promise? Instead of being angry or frightened, the skeleton principal asked back. The students were a bit taken aback by the bold question. Could it be that the Headmaster Skeleton is trying to act shamelessly like Gainando? Didnt the headmaster say that if you complete this assignment youll get a pass to go out? this. Oops You misunderstood < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >, everyone. what did i say exactly? What the Headmaster Skeleton said exactly. -There is an island on the lake. There I hid my ticket to go out. Everyone cooperate and bring it to me. I never said a word about giving out a ticket when I saw . I just told them to come with an outing pass! Headmaster Skeleton looked at the faces of the students and kindly said that he felt relieved. Now you see how important every word is in a contract, right? Everyone learned a lesson, and thats great! Lee Han had no idea how many of the students in this room would come to assassinate the principal after graduation. If a person could be killed with just a glance, the skeleton headmaster would have already collapsed. Dragon Bird No. Wodanaz. You, who are the most involved in this outing, tell me. What do you think? Do you think I cheated on you? Didnt you just try to call me a dragon cub? Lee Han was never fooled by the headmasters soft voice. When a professor asks, Do you have any complaints?, you should answer, I am the one who made you worry about this. If I continued to fight for complaints here, I could end up going under the sandy beach. no. principal. From the beginning, I did not have the slightest desire to go out. Why should I be dissatisfied? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han with a mixture of admiration and regret. He was a truly amazing disciple. Not just magical talents, but non-magical abilities as well. Originally, magic talent and self-control were inversely proportional. If you have talent, your temper is arrogant. Even if he had less than half of Lee Hans talent, he would usually brazenly attack the principal in his freshman year. And now, when I go into the punishment room three times, I get a tiny bit of humility Somehow, this Wodanaz boy has both talent and self-discipline to an incredible degree. It was admirable and strange, but at the same time, it was also true that it was regrettable as a skeleton principal. its not fun! It doesnt take The skeleton principal was not disappointed. There is plenty of time, so one day another opportunity will come. Thats right. Lets all imitate Wardanaj. Got it? Yes Okay Even though Lee Han had not learned mind reading, he seemed to be able to hear the students hearts. In fact, the important thing now was not the mages who would kill the headmaster skeleton in the future. I didnt expect the skeleton principal to do this. Thank you. Lee Han rubbed his chest inwardly. Lee Han didnt even know that the skeleton headmaster would take away the right to go out. But I was lucky. I put up a fake exit ticket as an improvisation, but the skeleton principal didnt notice it and it disappeared as it was. Anrago and Dukma were staring at Yihan with shocked faces as if they couldnt believe it. No way in preparation for this situation? What the hell are you, Wardanaz?! Of course, Lee Han didnt anticipate this situation and made a fake ticket to go out, but the two couldnt help but misunderstand. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wardanaz how do you? Shh. Be quite. Lee Han put his index finger in front of his mouth. The Headmaster Skeleton was still nearby. If he felt suspicious and even took out a ticket from his warehouse, Lee Han was going to the punishment room, not the basement of the sandy beach. Can we accept something this precious? Anrago and Dukma tucked the fake tickets deep into their arms in case anyone saw them. Lee Han didnt just make his own. He used his spare time to forge fake tickets for Anrago and Dukema. Even though it was a piece of light paper, it felt as heavy as gold. Write carefully. In particular, it should not be used when the principal is on campus. If you do, you will be arrested immediately. Water of course. okay. Wodanaz. The two White Tiger Tower students carefully accepted Lee Hans warning and moved on. Lee Han became curious. But will a fake ticket work? I made a fake, but Lee Han wasnt sure if it would work or not. Once the skeleton headmaster is not on campus, it seems to be quite possible if you tell another professor and use it but the problem was the aftermath after returning. Im not going to lock you in a punishment room for about a month, right? First of all, Lee Han was going to judge when he saw that the White Tiger Tower friends were using fake tickets. The one Lee Han had was real, but it was very uncomfortable to use it when the skeleton headmaster was around. * * * Along the road that was formed over the lake, the students returned as they came. Lee Han also hurriedly prepared to leave. The skeleton principal didnt think so, but he was afraid that if Lee Han was left alone, he would remove the ice pretending not to know. The water spirit waved at Lee Han. It meant good bye. Thank you. If it wasnt for you, I might still be wandering around the island. The water spirit seemed embarrassed. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly had an idea. Wait. Isnt this how I became close with the spirit? Come to think of it, this seemed like a much more natural intimacy than yelling at each other like Perkuntra. Lee Han opened his mouth. Could you come with me The spirit of water didnt listen to Lee Hans words and ran and rolled in front of Nilia who was about to leave. It was as if he wanted to sign a contract with him. Lee Han felt a deep sense of betrayal. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Understanding the situation, Yoner patted Lee Han on the shoulder as if comforting him. Spirits are like fickle unrequited love partners, so there were many times when I couldnt win their hearts no matter how well I treated them. At that time, I just had to accept it. Yoner. Im fine. Ugh Im really fine. Yes, yes. Usually, if you put true in front of it, its often a lie. Yoner decided to just let it go. Nylia was embarrassed when the water spirit clung to her. As Lee Han wanted to sign a contract with him, he couldnt accept it. hey. go away! Sign a contract with Wodanaz over there! Nylia pushed the water spirit away, but the water spirit clung to Nylia tenaciously. He seemed to like it quite a bit. That look made Lee Han a little sad. Ive only been looking for a senile thunderbolt spirit. But even if youre sad, there are times when you have to congratulate your friend. Lee Han said coldly. Nilia. There seems to be a misunderstanding, but I have no intention of making a contract with the water spirit. what? really? Nilia pricked up her ears in surprise. But you were going to ask for a contract earlier. I must have heard it wrong. Yoner admired inwardly. Lee Han had many different talents, but among them, the one he could never imitate was to lie shamelessly with that face. If you tell a lie seriously without even breathing, even the person who was suspicious until just now will waver and say, Is that so? Nilia. I have no interest in that spirit. But you wanted to make a contract with the spirits the other day. They also said that water spirits are good. I only have useless memories. Lee Han cursed Nilia. My memory will be good when I am doing assignments, but why do I remember such trivial things well? Looks like youre mistaken. Of course I said I wanted to make a pact with the water spirit. But that was a story about a famous water spirit. Nilia. ah! Nilia hit the palm with her fist as if she understood. Certainly, it wasnt strange if it was Wardanazs talent. The water spirit next to him clapped his hands in amazement, asking if that was the case. Lee Han wanted to hit the spirit. got it? So if you want to make a contract with that spirit, you can do whatever you want. Because I dont care. Umm what should I do Nilia pondered. It wasnt that I hadnt thought about making a contract with the spirits, but I didnt know it would be so sudden. What do you guys think? Yihan and Yoner looked at each other at Nilias question. From the looks of the two of them Nilia needs more friends. Wouldnt it be even better if I was friends with the spirits? After exchanging opinions, the two nodded. A water spirit would be nice. i think so too! If you two say so Nilia nodded. The water spirit jumped for joy. * * * After spending the weekend with the undead summons on the island, it was possible to feel the welcome on Professor Voladis face. Lee Han became afraid of himself because he was happy to see Professor Boladi. I heard theres no medicine if you get Stockholm Syndrome. Hello I used lightning magic the other day. Professor Voladi exchanged greetings and did not ask if he had a good weekend. went straight to the point. Yes Lee Han sighed inwardly. Actually, I was promising. From the moment I met Professor Voladi in front of Professor Garcia, I felt a sad certainty. -Ah, Professor Lee will also teach lightning magic. And this sad hunch was never wrong. Unlike the water element, there are few wizards who handle the lightning element well. okay. It is more difficult to handle than the water element. yes. But you used lightning magic the other day, so you can do what I teach you from now on. Lee Han tried to recommend Professor Voladi to listen to < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >, but ended. What kind of logic I heard the story. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han and said. Lee Han was surprised. Are you trying to chat with the students or not with the students instead of giving the lecture that Professor Boladi is asking you to do? I hear people die if they suddenly do something they wouldnt normally do If the skeleton headmaster was by his side, he would have been happy. It was a success in making Lee Han angry. Lee Han was furious with the skeleton headmaster. How many hours have passed! I saw Principal Skeleton in the morning, and now, after lunch, I entered Professor Voladis classroom, so in that short period of time, I spoke very diligently. great really! Yes I was able to defeat it thanks to what I learned from the professor. That is natural. And thats not why I said it. I heard that you were attacked by a summoned beast and injured your arm. Damn it. Lee Han vaguely guessed why the skeleton headmaster said that. The unexpected happened. It is always like that in battle. However, no matter what excuses you make after being attacked, the enemy will not listen. The most irritating thing about Professor Voladi was when he said the right thing that couldnt be refuted. So I prepared. Lee Han no longer asked, What is that? Instead, he held up his cane and concentrated on even one of Professor Voladis subtle movements. I was thinking of responding the moment Professor Voladi made a mess. The professor was rather satisfied with Lee Hans reaction. A faint smile crept across his lips. Sparks flew in the air, and small bolts of lightning appeared. And he aimed at Lee Han. Lee Han tried to block it first by blowing a water marble, but Professor Voladi canceled it by blowing a water marble as well. ! I had no choice but to dodge. Fortunately, it wasnt impossible to dodge the lightning bolt. The lightning bolts shot out in a straight line were much faster than other elements, but they did not reach the actual speed of lightning. Moreover, the trajectory was straight and simple. Compared to the ever-changing attacks of swordsmen like Allarron and Professor Ingeldel, the lightning bolts fired in a straight line were quite fast but predictable. Predict the trajectory you show right before flying with a crackle! Lee Han deftly ducked his head and completely avoided the lightning. A bolt of lightning shot through Lee Han, hit the wall, and disappeared with a crackling sound. Professor Voladi nodded slightly, as if that was it. Dont use magic to block it. You mean just avoid it? okay. The professor immediately launched the next attack without giving Lee Han a chance to question him. The number of lightning bolts increased. While Lee Han avoided it, he was amazed at himself. Did I avoid this well? After coming to the magic school and suffering so badly, how could his evasion ability have improved so much? When Lee Han skillfully avoided the attack for several minutes, Professor Boladi said as if he knew that. As expected, this level is easy. Should I have pretended to be clumsy? Lee Han wanted to ache. When the professor ordered something, he showed me how to do it right away, so there was nothing good about it. But Professor Voladi was a tough opponent for such tricks. Even if they try to cheat, they attack with sincerity, so how can they stop them? Pak! Suddenly, the classroom went dark. It was so dark that only Professor Voladis eyes could be seen. In a dark situation? Its like a professor. Lee Han was not surprised. As Professor Voladi, who enjoys being prepared for all sorts of combat situations, he will of course also test avoiding attacks in the dark. But Lee Han was still looking down on Professor Voladi. Tak- What is this? When Professor Voladi threw a handkerchief, Han Lee was puzzled. Cover your eyes. Lee Han approached Professor Voladi and tried to cover his eyes. Then the professor spoke again in an emotionless voice. Not my eyes. I really wanted to, but I really thought I would have to cover my eyes. Lee Han, who had failed in his small defiance, was stunned. professor. Is it dark enough that you have to cover your eyes? Wouldnt it be hard to avoid? You can. Professor Voladi gestured as if he would no longer answer. A handkerchief came up and covered Lee Hans eyes. A dark space where nothing can be seen. And there was the sound of sparks popping. A flash of lightning was created. Im going crazy. Lee Han felt fear creeping up on him. But I couldnt stay still because I was afraid. Just like detecting magic or the magical power of a magician everywhere, Lee Han focused on detecting the lightning around him. I didnt know how well it would work, but I had no choice but to do it. * * * Professor Voladi crossed his arms and looked at Lee Han. As Professor Garcia acknowledged (or at least he thought so), Professor Volardi had unshakable confidence in his educational policy. -If the students cant keep up, its not my problem, its the students problem. Headmaster Skeleton wasnt friendly with Professor Voladi for nothing. And unfortunately, Professor Boladis confidence was strengthened when he met Lee Han. The basics of elemental form-shifting elemental control training have been firmly established. When he saw Lee Han use his lightning magic, Professor Voladi was very happy, although he didnt show it. The difficulty of the lightning element is the highest among the elements. If he used such a lightning element, he could easily go through the advanced process of elemental form transformation and control training. Originally, I should have started using lightning magic right away but there was a reason why Professor Voladi gave him elemental detection training. It was the testimony of the skeleton headmaster. When he heard that Lee Han had injured his arm while dealing with an undead summoner, Professor Voladi was shocked. How could Lee Han make such a mistake? Of course, there he had to ask, Why do freshmen fight giant undead summons?, but Professor Voladi didnt realize that part. -What if I was that Wardanaz boy? The other day, to prevent Lee Han from adding the spin attribute to his water elemental magic, Professor Voladi had thought of it from Lee Hans point of view for the first time. It wasnt that difficult once you started doing this. Thinking from Lee Hans point of view, Professor Voladi soon came to a conclusion. If I were a boy from the Wardanaz family, I would most like to learn the art of evasion rather than attack and defense. It would have been nice to have just asked Lee Han, but Professor Boladi didnt bother to think about it alone and came to a conclusion. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In magic combat, evasion was different from attack and defense, but in some ways it was a higher and more difficult skill. The key to avoidance is awareness. Smooth evasion was possible only when one could immediately grasp where and how the enemys attack came from and what properties and structure the magic had. -Fend off the foolish but avoid the wise. It was not for nothing that these words were said. So how can you improve that cognitive ability? In fact, the Wodanaj family boy was training without realizing it. It was because his cognitive ability had no choice but to improve if he trained to constantly contact and understand magic. Today, Prof. Voladi has made us focus on detection only, excluding control and form. As a result POT! Professor Voladi cleared away the lightning bolts that appeared in the darkness. Lee Han was gasping for breath. No matter how good your stamina is, if you dont get tired in this situation, thats even more strange. Surprisingly, the boy of the Wardanaj family completely avoided it. In the dark where nothing can be seen! Lee Han couldnt see, but Professor Boladi smiled. In the past, when I heard about the joy of teaching from other mages, I wondered what it meant, but now I feel like I understand it. I really enjoyed teaching. There were far more lightning bolts and small sparks in the air than before. Various elements such as water beads and compressed wind began to appear. Lee Han shouted urgently as if he felt something unusual even with his eyes closed. Professor? Professor??? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Although Lee Han covered his eyes, he could see what was happening. I wanted to deny it, but I felt it with my whole body. Now, Professor Voladi was summoning other elements besides the lightning element. That means In fact, just blindfolding Lee Han to avoid lightning strikes was a great thing. The person himself was busy avoiding it, but there was no way that Professor Voladi would smile because of something. It is difficult to read the trajectory of a horse before it is shot by lightning. The bodys eyesight trained through swordsmanship training. Innate magic power perception. It wouldnt have been possible without either of these two. However, when Lee Han made it too easy, Professor Voladi raised the difficulty casually. It was a sight that would have made Professor Garcia go by and see it, What are you doing!? To do something difficult even with your eyes open in complete darkness. The problem was that Lee Han did it perfectly there again. Then Professor Voladi casually raised the level of difficulty again. A professor and a student who dont hit the brakes on each other. Thanks to this, on the first day of elemental detection training, Lee Han had to go through an ordeal with an unbelievable level of difficulty. In a way, it was self-sufficient. Are the other elements a trick? Not realizing that he had dug his own grave, Lee Han just focused. It wasnt just lightning, he could feel the energy of other elements. It was not a time to think about other things leisurely. There was only one reason why Professor Voladi floated other elements in the same situation. Trickery! The way Lee Han escaped the lightning in an invisible space was simple. With his eyes closed and his body vision blocked, he only saw the match with pure magical power perception. If you look at the flow of lightning that simply shoots out in a straight line, there are many changes in a short period of time. Realizing that mana is slightly condensed to obtain explosive power the moment it is fired, Lee Han grasps the precursory phenomenon and avoids the lightning. But now, when elements of different properties, not lightning, start to mix here and there I had to classify them by attribute of magic, detect omens, and find only lightning from among them to catch the phenomenon of condensation of magic power. Besides, given Professor Voladis damned personality, elements of other attributes that had been put on standby as a trick could have joined the attack, so he had to pay attention to that as well. Can I do it? Lee Han raised his head toward the elements that emit a presence in the dark. It honestly seemed impossible. If thats the case Getting hit as little as possible! * * * Lee Hans expectations were wrong. Surprisingly, Lee Han succeeded again. Professor Voladi, who would normally have said what he had to say, was also silent for a moment in surprise. Its natural. The boy of the Wardanaz family possessed not only enormous magical power. Come to think of it, since I was born with such an enormous magical power, learning magic by handling that magical power was an incredibly difficult task in itself. Especially if its a freshman. The boy of the Wodanaz family thought that the speed at which he learned magic was not that great, perhaps because of his humble personality. Of course, that level was fast enough, but it was also true that there was a slight feeling of being pushed back compared to the childhood of genius wizards like the Empires giraseong. However, that was a story when I did not calculate the amount of magical power I had. The fact that he had that much magic and learned magic at that speed was proof of his talent. Normally, it was difficult to notice it because of the magic it possessed, but when it sensed the magic around it, the story was different. In a field where there is no penalty for the amount of horsepower, fragments of talent will inevitably flow out. right! Professor Voladi made the handkerchief that covered Lee Hans eyes disappear. Despite having done such a great job, the Wodanaz boy remained calm. The professor didnt even bother to say anything. I didnt expect to pass all of them on the first day. Maybe its because the professor did it all at once. Lee Han politely changed the meaning of So, lets do some work from now on. However, it was not well conveyed to the professors when I originally said it politely. You dont need to be thankful. ? For a moment, Lee Han wondered what he was talking about. And belatedly understood. Professor Boladi now thought Lee Han had said, Thanks to the professor who gave me the assignment at once, I was able to pass it all like this. I must be crazy. While Lee Han was frustrated, Professor Boladi continued. Originally, I was going to spend more time training for elemental detection. But I dont think thats necessary. Lee Han was relieved. Listening to Professor Voladis words, todays lecture seemed to be over for now. Professor Voladi held out a cloth-wrapped package. You seem tired. ! Lee Han was surprised. Of course, I was tired because I avoided the lightning with my eyes open and closed my eyes to avoid the lightning. However, he had never imagined that Professor Voladi would be so concerned. what? At first, I wondered if there was some kind of trap inside the package, but Professor Voladi wasnt as malicious as Headmaster Skeleton. Lee Han carefully unwrapped the package. Are there any medicinal ingredients? Inside the package was a magic book. Professor Voladi nodded. A book on basic lightning magic and its applications. Let it cook until next time. Professor Voladi was not a person with the same malice as the Headmaster Skeleton. Its just that people are a bit crazy. Lee Han belatedly realized the meaning of Professor Boladis words, You seem tired. It was just a pure expression of what I was thinking after seeing Lee Han. The horse and the package were completely different! All right. Lee Han put in the magic book while managing his expression. Even if he cursed, he had to go to a place where Professor Boladi was not there. Come to think of it, wasnt this week the paper test week? Come to think of it, the magic that Professor Voladi gave me to learn was not important. Professor Voladi doesnt have a paper test, but the other lectures probably wont. -! Lee Han turned his head to the screams of the summoned beast outside the classroom in the front yard of the main building. What is that? Professors are taking care of the escaped summons. ?? Lee Han did not understand. Just last week, escaped summoned creatures roamed around the school, but the professors werent paying attention. why all of a sudden Is anything going on? why? It can interfere with taking the test, so Ill deal with it. Lee Han, at a loss for words, bowed to leave the classroom. I just asked * * * The book < Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Application > that Professor Voladi gave me was a better book than I thought. no. Who wrote this? Considering that most magic books dont take into account that new students read at all, < Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and its Applications > was really kind. The Circle 1 magic < Generate Lightning > wasnt just about explaining spells and movements. Unlike other circle 1 elemental magics, it is quite difficult to fix the location of the lightning element after it is created. The most common mistake made by fledgling wizards is to summon the elemental lightning and then lose control and scatter it in an unspecified direction. To prepare for this, prepare the following. First, when there are no other people around, wearing thick clothes that do not allow the lightning element to pass through well Lee Han checked the back, wanting to find other books by the wizard who wrote this book. However, there was no author. Is this a book written in a magic school? There were more books of the empire that were not systematically mass-produced. There were many that were handed down after an individual wrote a few books by hand. The books in the magic school were even more so. When I go to the library, the books are sorted in a disorderly manner, and I cant recognize the writing of more than half of them. Basically, wizards are those who are satisfied with themselves and do not care about others! If I were a bookstore owner, Id get rid of all those books. Apart from his hatred of Professor Voladi, Lee Han thought he should read this book some more. Isnt the book flawed? And next time, Professor Voladi will definitely give a lecture under the assumption that Han Lee has mastered this book Nice to meet you, Wodanaz! Lee Han was taken aback when the professor cheerfully spoke to him from behind. That was never a good sign. Fortunately, the other person was a familiar face. It was Professor Voladis few friends, Professor Kirmin Koo. Are you going to the < Understanding Basic Magic > lecture? Right? yes. Great! we can go together I was just on my way to the classroom. Professor Kirmin was such a cheerful person that it was hard to believe that he was friends with Professor Voladi. Lee Han had a little bit of anticipation at that appearance. Professors who are young, have good personalities and have good friendships are more likely to treat students well. Of course, I didnt know if the law would work at magic school Are you teaching fantasy magic? okay. Professor Baegrek doesnt like illusion magic, but illusion magic is useful in many ways. It was an infinite law to the point that if you dig deep into any field of magic, you cant see the end. Applying barrier magic to prevent intruders in an area or giving illusions to enemies is only a part of illusion magic. There were wizards who combined with space magic to create a bizarre fantasy labyrinth that could not exist in reality, and there were wizards who combined with mental magic to defeat opponents just by making eye contact. After hearing the explanation, Lee Han thought to himself. It would be nice to steal. Covering ones body with illusions to avoid eye contact, or destroying fantasy magic installed on ones body, etc. No matter how kindly Professor Kirmin explained it, I couldnt help but think of something else. Wardanaz. Seeing you the other day, I thought you knew you had a talent for illusion magic. Lee Han was delighted with Professor Kirmins words. Originally, I had to be careful when I heard something like You have talent from a professor. The moment you lose your guard, you can be dragged under the professor and forced to become a disciple. However, it was already too late for Lee Han to worry about that. From the moment I entered magic school, I had no choice but to learn under the professor. The important thing was to find a kind and decent professor. And Professor Kirmin might be a kind and decent professor. I wasnt sure yet Illusion magic isnt bad either. As long as you learn everything well, cant you eat and live anywhere? In fantasy magic, there are more important things than a lot of magic power, excellent elemental affinity, or extraordinary calculation power. Thats fine control. In my opinion, wodhanaz you are born. ??? Lee Han was taken aback. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What to Lee Han, who is far from fine control because of his enormous magical power? Arent you mistaken because of the assignment submission the other day? It wasnt that Lee Hans talent wasnt outstanding. persimmon thank you. I was wondering if there are any fields of magic that you are interested in. Usually gifted freshmen like you choose several fields, not just one. I havent decided yet. Professor Kirmin changed Lee Hans answer and asked a question. Then who other than Professor Baegrek has ever met a professor outside of lecture time? It was not a field that Lee Han was interested in, but a question to know the professors who were interested in Lee Han. It is not only the disciples who choose their teachers, but also the teachers who choose their disciples. First of all, Professor Thunderstruck Aha. alchemy. Professor Lightning Step. zoology. And Professor Willow. botany. Professor Mortum Is it black magic? Professor Millais too. Summoning magic. Wait, wait. Professor Kirmin hesitated. It was too many. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Professor Kirmin asked more questions to ease the confusion. What are you talking about with Professor Wooregeol? Usually, we talk about organizing the ingredients in the cabin and what to grow in the garden. Professor Kirmin listened and made a hmm sound. It was evident that Professor Thunderwalker cared quite a bit for this boy from the Wardanaz family. Alchemists dont open their huts easily. Besides, thinking about it, I had seen some of the Blue Dragon Tower students carrying reagents used in Professor Thunderwalks laboratory. It must have been that the Wodanaz boy shared what he had received from Professor Thunderwalk with his friends. Professor Thunderwalker thinks of Wodanaz as an apprentice in alchemy. What about Professor Lightningstep? I am learning about the animals that live near the magic school and studying how to handle them. Professor Lightningwalk seems to be like that too? Professor Kirmin looked at the cane Lee Han was holding. It was a staff possessed by a tree spirit that felt strong vitality. The only professor who would give me something like that was Professor Willow. Professor Willow too?? Less! The leopard bone pet that was tied to Lee Hans belt jumped down with a cumbersome sound. Lee Han said firmly as if scolding a pet. I cant write! Come back right now! Then the imperfect leopard bone pet came back whining. Professor Kirmin didnt immediately understand what had happened. sorry. These days, that Bone Summoner isnt listening. Isnt that summoned beast by any chance? ah. Do you know? Professor Mortum gave it to you. Even black magic! Professor Kirmin looked bewildered and folded his fingers inwardly. I couldnt tell how many professors I contacted first. Absurd is absurd, but I have one more question. There are so many professors looking for that, so why study from Bagleg? No matter how much I think about it, I dont think theres any reason for a student to want to learn from Bagleg Professor? ah. sorry. sorry. Because of the number of summons, I thought about something else for a while. The reason why the summons dont listen is because theyre getting stronger. Then should I frighten you into obeying you? The undead are rarely frightened, so its impossible. ? Lee Han was puzzled. Then, what are the undead summoned beasts who trembled at the sight of Lee Han in Professor Mortums Dark Hall? hmm. Its not your major, so you dont know. The professor was surprisingly ignorant of other majors. Lee Han was not surprised. There is nothing to be too nervous about. The fact that summons are strong means that their intelligence is high. Right now, its in the process of getting stronger, so people dont listen to me, but when I get stronger, my mind will mature as well and Ill listen to you. But why are there so few undead bones? Professor Mortum told me to go around the school and find it. Ah Professor Kirmin nodded. I really thought that Professor Mortum would do it. you were trying to give fun to the student rather than just giving it. yes? Ah yes. what. Lee Han nodded once. Professor Kirmin definitely seemed to have excellent social skills. Professor Voladi would have said, Youre doing nonsense. Still, that Sharkan is a very rare and precious monster. wasnt that a leopard? Oops. Professor Kirmin hesitated. It seemed that Professor Mortum had mistakenly said the gift he had prepared to surprise the students (of course, it was questionable whether the students would like it). A leopard, of course. leopard. Lee Han couldnt be fooled by such words. When the lecture was over, Lee Han thought that he should search the library and find out what kind of monster Sharkan is. Wasnt it an ordinary leopard? Isnt it like an undead monster that kills its owner? Sensing Lee Hans gaze, the leopard bone summoner excitedly shook the bone. Lee Han stroked his hair. If you treat him kindly, he wont bite his masters neck even if he gets stronger later. Anyway, Professor Mortum seems to like you very much, Wodanaz too. Professor Mortum likes all students. Lee Han was sincere. As there were no students who wanted to learn black magic separately, Professor Mortum was showing a fondness for even Guinando. I wonder if a knight who came to learn black magic to catch black magicians would listen to the lecture well. Magicians do not like apprentices without talent. Even the kindest wizard. Professor Kirmin counted the professors in the story again. If you add the professors who didnt come out, there were really many. At this point, I was worried about the boys health. There was no way that professors who were already passing on their teachings would back down easily, and there was a high possibility that Wodanaj would be called to every lecture. Im sure youll be extremely tired from Professor Baegrek Is it okay? Mmm. Im worried. Professor Kirmin wanted to recruit talented students and wondered if he should bully the students who were already having a hard time. After much thought, the scale in Professor Kirmins heart tipped toward electrons. Wardanaz. If its okay Yes. I even had a separate meeting with the principal. With Gonadaltes? What were you talking about? I received the magic book. Could you please see if Im okay? Lee Han tried to explore the principals evil spell book with the help of the good-looking Professor Kirmin. But it backfired. Professor Kirmin looked at Lee Han with a shocked expression. Even if you get caught, you get caught by the schools number one lunatic. that must be difficult. But do your best! ??? When Professor Kirmin put his hand on Lee Hans shoulder and spoke words of encouragement, Lee Han was slightly taken aback. For some reason, the nuance in his voice was strange. A bit that It was similar to the nuance of a senior saying Cheer up! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. thank you. By the way, professor. I dont know if I can be good at fantasy magic, so I want to ask you something Wordanaz. You dont have to learn illusion magic. ?!?! Lee Han was once again taken aback by Professor Kirmins sudden change of attitude, like flipping his palm. Why are you doing this? cheer up. Wodanaz. I will cheer you on. * * * Lee Han thought that the students at this magic school were a bit weak. Although they are all young, they are basically treated as adults, and they are much more mature as they have grown up in various identities and backgrounds. The < Understanding Basic Magic > lecture was the same. How bored were the students when Professor Mortum came in. Of course, it was a little different during the summoning magic, but I could think of it as an exception. By the way Professor. The stairs I want to go to always have fantasy magic on them, so I cant move forward. Is there any way to disable or pierce this? Can you cast an illusion on black bread to give it the effect of applying honey? I want to put a barrier against intruders using illusions in the break room, but could Woda or another freshman break through it? It was just black magic that was not particularly popular. The students basically showed strong interest in most fields of magic. Even with the fantasy magic alone, the question was already coming up for the fifth time. Professor Kirmin waved his hand as if to calm down. ruler. ruler. If you answer all the questions, it wont be enough even if you spend the whole day, so lets take the time to answer only these questions and briefly experience what kind of magic fantasy magic is. Professor Kirmin stood still after speaking. As the sudden silence continued, the students were taken aback. Guyando whispered. Why are you here? Lee Han stared at Professor Kirmin. Then I started to feel uncomfortable. Could it be an illusion? If that was true, it would be amazing. Since entering the classroom with Lee Han and talking to Professor Garcia, there has never been a chance to change, but he deceived the eyes and ears of the students and exchanged the fantasy with the real self. As soon as he started recognizing the sense of incongruity, Lee Han suddenly felt different around him. As in Professor Voladis Attempted Murder Lecture, once I realized the movement of the lightning element, I was able to read it over and over again In magic, realization was an inspiration to show another world. Lee Han noticed that there was an invisible person standing at the desk in front of him and Gainando. Cainan Island. There is a professor in front of you. what?! Be paralyzed! Gainando was startled and cursed. It wasnt for nothing that he was a master of black magic. Of course, Professor Kirmin was not the one to fall under the curse of the first year. Professor Kirmin returned the curse with an absurd expression. Pod! Gainando was hit with a lower paralysis curse and stiffened and fell sideways. I did a good job finding it, but no matter how hard it is, you cant just throw a curse at me! sorry. professor. Lee Han apologized instead. Kainando had become stiff. By the way, does Cainando really have a talent for black magic? Originally, it is difficult to paralyze even one part of the body, but no matter how much you shoot yourself, you cant imagine making the whole body stop like that. If it was a talent, it was a talent. Professor Kirmin switched locations with the original fantasy. Gainando shouted inwardly to release the paralysis curse. As you just saw, I simply dug in without you guys noticing. This is what illusion magic can show you. Become transparent, see through the opponent hiding in the transparency, and create illusions to confuse the enemy. Professor Kirmin was clearly a splendid person, starting with his demeanor. The students were already bewitched. Lee Han thought of Professor Mortums black magic, and his heart felt tight again. But of course you freshmen should start with the simple basics, right? A good wizard has keen observation. Look at each other with the students next to you and notice if anything has changed. Noticing a sense of incongruity is the first step to realizing an illusion. Professor Kirmin once again hung illusions all over the classroom without the students noticing. The students were surprised to realize that the appearances of their friends, whom they usually see constantly, have changed little by little. for a moment. You you werent this thin when you entered school. Its because I cant eat. stupid. There was trial and error, but students who succeeded in noticing the illusion in each tower came out one by one. Professor Kirmin praised these discerning students and passed on the following teachings. If you can detect a sense of incongruity just by looking at it, you can learn the < Dispel Lesser Illusion > magic. Dispel the illusion hanging here. Lee Han came forward with the other students and looked at the illusion. An illusion of a wooden box with a lock placed in front of the students. As the Black Turtle Tower student chanted the spell he had learned from Professor Kirmin and swung his staff, the wooden box let out a deafening scream. !!!! Dont be too careless when dispelling illusion magic. If there is one illusion magic, it means that there are all sorts of boundaries around it. Professor Kirmin gave advice to the student and looked at Lee Han. Lee Han raised his staff and aimed at the illusion of a wooden box. Clearly recognizing the fantasy, I pictured exactly what the actual reality would be like, and swung the wand with the spell. Gone, illusion! The illusion of the wooden box just disappeared. The princess next to her clapped softly. However, instead of praise, Professor Kirmin spoke to Lee Han with a pitiful look. Wodhanaz. You dont have to practice fantasy magic so hard. ?! Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Lee Han was embarrassed. Among the reactions of the professors Lee Han knew, there was a reaction that was not there. What did I do wrong? However, no matter how much I thought about it, Lee Han did nothing wrong. Is it because he has a lot of magical power? Lee Han asked cautiously. Is it difficult to learn fantasy magic because you have a lot of magical power? no? Then maybe its because I lack control? no. Thats enough. That ah. okay. I have to tell you. After thinking about it, Professor Kirmin decided to tell Lee Han. Wardanaz. Now for you Lee Han was nervous. When a professor usually speaks so earnestly, a serious problem has arisen. Just like when Professor Garcia sentenced Lee Han, who entered the school, to an incurable disease called hypermagic syndrome There are too many professors who have their eyes on you. Lee Han was absurd. Its hypermagic. The latter looks much more dangerous. If the former could manage to survive, the life of the latter seemed dangerous. Why is that Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Think carefully. Wouldnt it be too hard to learn illusion magic while learning from those professors? aha. Lee Han understood Professor Kirmins meaning. And I was impressed. With what I just said, Professor Kirmin was able to occupy the top 1% of the faculty at this school. At that level, I thought I could give him a seat next to Professor Garcia. no. Lee Han said firmly. If I didnt listen to other magic, I couldnt not listen to a lecture with a professor like this. You have to make friends first! I dont know what will happen later, but I have regrets if I didnt hear that it was difficult now. No matter how kind a professor is, a professor is a professor. If I went later and said, Professor, Id like to hear it now, I could say something like Sorry, there are no seats. I can hear you. professor. I am determined. Lee Hans eyes burned with passion. Professor Kirmin was surprised by the determined expression. I didnt expect to show such passion. As the sculpted face shone with determination, it gave off an even stronger impression. It must be really hard. its okay. okay. Then come in from the next meeting. Professor Kirmin patted Lee Han on the shoulder. The always enthusiastic disciple made the master happy. It couldnt have been better if he had talent like Wardanaz. It will be difficult, so be careful. yes. And dont worry too much. Shouldnt we just increase the number of lectures we take? Professor Kirmin looked at Lee Han with strange eyes. It was like a wizard who foresaw an unfortunate fate, but Lee Han unfortunately did not notice. * * * After Professor Kirmin finished his lecture, the students got ready to stand up. Out of the weeks lectures, the only one who didnt bother the students with assignments was Professor Garcia, a half-angel or half-troll race. However, Professor Garcia said with an apologetic expression. Wait a minute, everyone. There is a paper test this week. The students looked at Professor Garcia as if they were hurt and betrayed. However, even though Professor Garcia was sorry, he did not back down. So youd better prepare. What comes out as a test? To one students question, Professor Garcia nodded and answered. We learned the basics of magic for a month and looked into various fields of magic. Im going to ask how well you learned about it. Ha But Professor! I dont know much about black magic Are you going to ask about summoning magic? The students groaned. Most of the students who came here were very subjective. In the case of students with desired magic, they did not show much interest in magic in other fields. Professor Garcia calmed the students as if to reassure them. Everybody calm down. The questions will be tailored to each student. I wont ask questions about areas I dont fit in with or arent interested in. Sighs of relief leaked out from everywhere. Lee Han, who was relieved with his friends, hesitated. for a moment. Come to think of it, Lee Han was participating in all fields of magic from Professor Garcias lecture. uh? Maybe then Do I really have to prepare everything? Lee Han got his first real taste of fear when he entered school. * * * Tuesday. The < Basic riding training > lecture was held in a field a little farther than usual. Professor Lightning Walk lit a cigarette and was waiting for the students. I look at that! so cute! An exclamation erupted from among the students. There were bear cubs behind the professor with lightning strides. The round and cute bear cubs were so cute that I forgot what they looked like when they were all grown up. The students, tired of school, looked at the bear cubs and put on expressions appropriate to their age. Professor still thinks of us. thats right. We deserve a break like this. After weeks of hard work with assignments and lectures, now theres even a paper test. One lecture would not go unpunished if it was spent wallowing in the fields. Besides, unlike the last burning puppy, those bear cubs seemed completely harmless. Rest was sure. Are you here? yes! Students shouted in unison. His voice was twice as bright and happy as usual. okay. If you come, lets take a paper test. Bring your own horse. ? ???? The students were taken aback by the professors words. What about bear cubs? A bear cub? Professor Lightning Walk removed the pipe from his mouth and turned his head back. And he said as if he knew. ah. Those cubs are not for lecture today, but a friend asked me to take care of them for a while. The students were more disappointed than when they met the skeleton headmaster. Professor Lightningwalker chuckled. If you want to play with a bear cub, then after a few more decades, retire and play. ruler. Bring your horse! Lets see how close you guys are! Im not ready yet, but if I do it next time Originally, animals dont wait for you guys. Will you ask me to be prepared when a hungry beast attacks you? Move! The students moved their steps with anxious and nervous expressions. Of course, the students who did not visit the stable frequently were anxious, but the students who visited the stable were equally anxious. -Are you okay? -The other day, he didnt listen to me and tried to run away The horses in the stable were ferocious and had a dirty temper. Even the students who thought they had become close to each other were not sure how the horses would react when they completely let go of the horse. And it was the same for Lee Han. Mmm. It may be because of his mood, but Lee Han thought that the white horse Lee Han was entrusted with had the dirtiest temper in the stable. Because he was the biggest and had the most stamina, his temperament was incomparable to other horses. Sometimes I wondered if it was true or not. Didnt Professor Thunderwalk feed his potion? However, if the white horse had wild nature, Lee Han had intelligence. Lee Han found his own way to deal with the white horse. ruler. Lee Han immediately put the iron bracelet and belt of magic absorption on the white horse. The white horse sighed and hated it, but Lee Han was stubborn. The moment you leave without filling it, you dont know how the white horse will betray you. -Puhheung. Puheung. The white horse was cunning and clever. When I realized that this lunatic freshman couldnt work by force, he gave me a sad look with sad eyes. However, Lee Han was a more serious person than a white horse. Im sorry. No threats or pleas can change my mind. -Puhuhhhh! The white horse glared at Lee Han. However, the artifacts already in his body were stealing away the magic power of the white horse. The white horse, whose energy had diminished, was quietly pulled out as Lee Han pulled the reins. Lets see someday! amazing! That wild word! The students of the White Tiger Tower whispered when Lee Han brought out the white horse. When he first took charge of the most ferocious horse in the stable, everyone laughed at him, thinking that he could not be tamed. But now I see that the white horse has become as obedient as a lie and is following Lee Han. The appearance of a white horse with innate grace was as good as it had been for a long time with the boy of the House of Wodanaz. Anrago said involuntarily. Wardanaz is amazing. Are you crazy?? Why all of a sudden? What kind of magic did you get on the island? Oh no. Aside from the fact that Wodanaz is bad, it was about his abilities! As his friends were shocked, Anrago hurriedly made an excuse. Ang. you are weird I dont even swear at Wodanaz. Maybe something really happened to Wardanaz No! I hate wordanaz! I hate Wardanaz! In the meantime, not only Lee Han, but the students led the horses one by one and carefully walked outside. Apparently, there were many students from the Black Turtle Tower who took care of the horses most sincerely. There were quite a few students from the Phoenix Tower or the White Tiger Tower The Blue Dragon Tower had the fewest students. Lee Han was ashamed of his friends. These lazy bastards. Isnt this why Salko of the Tutanta family hates nobles? It was natural to be criticized for being lazy. Lightningwalker said, placing the sundial on the rock. Once you have brought your horse, follow the road. If you go along, you will come to a river, and if you drink water there and come back, you will pass. The muddy Kainando whispered. Wouldnt it be okay if I just drink water from the well and come back? really. I didnt drag you to the riverside, but if there is a guy who lies about drinking water, I will throw him into the river. Cainando calmly brushed off the mud from his hair. ruler. Then begin! The lightning-walking professor tapped the pipe and shouted. One by one, the students scattered across the field began to lead their horses along the road. The princess-like students gracefully mounted their horses and followed the trail slowly along with their followers. A few other students, who were quite friendly with the horse, also rode on the horse and followed the trail. Other friends looked at him with envy. Yoner could also mount a horse. However, instead of getting on, Yoner looked at Lee Han. Lee Han was pulling the horses reins and was about to walk. Arent you riding? Because you can get tired after riding. C Fuheung! Instead of thanking Lee Han for his consideration, the white horse whimpered and protested, asking him to loosen his bracelet and belt. Lee Han ignored it. Walking would be safe. It was good to become obedient by absorbing mana, but at the same time, it could weaken his physical strength. It would be a big deal if the white horse collapsed while riding. Lee Han was just thinking of walking together. Yoner shrugged and grabbed the horses reins. Yoner. You are welcome to ride. Im afraid the horse will get tired after riding it. Yoners chestnut-haired horse roared in gratitude and slapped Yoner on the cheek. Yoner tickled and laughed. Lee Han suddenly felt a little sad. Why am I neither a spirit nor a horse And theyre friends. thank you. Lee Han said with sincerity. bang! From behind, Kainando was thrown out of the stall and rolled around. He tried to forcefully pull down a horse he wasnt even close to, and it flew away. Mud Gainando shouted. Hey guys! wait! Will you come with me? We are friends! Shall we leave? okay. Lee Han and Yoner started out coldly. Friends had to do chores in the stable together in the morning. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Yoner and Lee Han walked together without riding a horse, but I found out belatedly that it wasnt as slow as I thought. The students on horseback were wandering in front of them more than expected. Whoa! Whoa, whoa! Starting with a white tiger top student performing tricks on the back of a horse jumping back and forth Why are you coming back? I dont know! Im not in control! Help me!! Even horses running in the opposite direction. Lee Han was unexpectedly surprised to find that holding the reins and walking was a good way to go. -Phuheung. The white horse let out a snort as if regretting the other horses rampage. I wanted to go wild after riding Lee Han on my back, but I couldnt help it because my whole body was drained of strength. Lee Han rummaged through his pockets and pulled out a sugar cube. Then he put it on his palm and put it in front of the white horse. C Fuheung! He was a white horse who usually did all kinds of shit, but he stopped hating Lee Han when he gave him snacks. Lee Han internally cursed at the white horse. Hes such a calculating beast. Looking at Yoner next to him, the two seemed really close. The chestnut horse was kind and gentle when Yoner didnt give him treats. Rather, he seemed concerned about Yoners exhaustion. Wardanaz! A gruff voice was heard from behind. It was Salcho of the Tutanta family and his friends. Whats going on? for a moment. Dont come closer. ? Lee Han stopped Salcho and his friends from approaching. Because you guys can ruin my paper test. I will not!! Wodanaz, what do you see us as! Salchos men were furious. Unlike Lee Han, they did not put their necks on grades. This paper test was not because of the grades, but because they worked hard to prove the effort they put in. Everyone says that. So dont come closer. Everyone calm down. Salco stopped his friends. Originally, you shouldnt rummage through your backpack around the gold mines. As good as Wordanaz is, there are many people who envy him. There must be many competitors even within the Blue Dragon Tower. That kind of reaction is understandable. ? Yoner was puzzled. Its not? I wont go any further. Wodanaz. okay. Tutanta. What happened? Before Salcho could speak, one of his subordinates was angry. Think of what youve done, Wodanaz! Lee Han hesitated. There were so many moments that I didnt know which one to choose first. Lee Han asked seriously. I dont know. What are you talking about? What did you feed the horse with? I fed them sugar cubes. okay! What if you feed it to a horse! I should have brought it to the black market and sold it! -Pooheung! Lee Han and the white horse became one mind after a long time and were embarrassed. For the first time, Salchow cleared his throat shyly. no. Wodanaz. Wasnt it? okay. Could that be the reason? Salko received a package wrapped in brown paper from a friend and handed it to Lee Han. In the meantime, the contents were revealed at a glance. It was a carrot. You will like carrots equally. Sugar is a rare commodity that is hard to find, so use carrots instead of sugar. Salko said that and turned around. Lee Han called a dwarf or elf friend with a reliable back. Tutanta. thanks. Its nothing. Come to the black market next time. okay. Its not difficult. Lets leave a game of chess behind. Lee Han looked at Salko with suspicious eyes, but Salko had already turned his back and left. Well its not bad if you can save sugar. There were still plenty of supplies, but sugar was a precious commodity. Not bad if you could substitute carrots. Lee Han picked up a carrot and offered it to the white horse. -Puhing! The white horse jerked its head away in disapproval. Lee Han seriously thought about getting another white horse. I think there must be at least one white horse in the magic school Wouldnt it look pretty similar if you feed it well and grow it? * * * ! Lee Han and Yoner began to see the river in the distance. Already some students were dragging their horses into the river. Rowena of the White Tiger Tower, a follower of the princess, looked at Lee Han and said, Mrs. Wardanaz. Be careful. What is going on? Rowena pointed the wooden sword at the river instead of answering. An amazing thing happened when one of the students next to me stopped his horse near the river and tried to get him to drink. The water level of the river went down. Lee Han and Yoners impressions were crumpled. Its really too much! Did you find a solution? I was going to go deeper, but the flow was a bit fast Rowena hesitated. River was never taken lightly. Even if the water came only up to the waist, you could drown if you lost your balance, and it was even more dangerous if the speed of the water was fast. Even more so, the river in front of you is a river that seems to be completely submerged up to your chest. In a situation where I didnt know where to go, I had no choice but to be more careful. When Lee Han came, the princess hurriedly ran. Rowena spoke instead. The princess is pleased that Wardanaz-nim is here. I think he just walked? The princess stared at the brown package Lee Han was holding. Do you want to feed carrots to horses? Lee Han took out a carrot and held it out. As soon as the princess received it, she took a bite of the carrot and frowned. Then he looked at Lee Han with betrayed eyes. What was embarrassing was Lee Han and Yoner. I gave it to feed the horse Shh. Rowena asked instead as if wondering. Where are you from? Black Turtle Tops friend told me to eat it because it was fresh earlier. Im sorry, but looking at the princesss face, it looks unripe Thats right. It seems that he is clumsy at farming. But, out of sincerity, dont say too much. yes. Im not shameless enough to say that about what I received as a gift. Lee Han shamelessly took off his pretense. And then he quickly changed the subject. Lets use water manipulation magic to fetch water from the river. As he swung his staff, a huge mass of water gushed out from the river. Rowena involuntarily admired it. So fast and so easy! The mass of water reached the horses mouth. And the moment my tongue was about to touch, the mass of water evaporated. Lee Han was dumbfounded. You really do too much. Should I be serious about the test this far? I dont know what kind of magic Professor Lightningwalker cast on the river, but it seemed like he couldnt feed it unless he led the horse in. If so Lee Han took out a long, strong rope from his backpack. The other students who were watching blankly were startled. No, why is that thing coming out of there?? It was also curious where he got it, but he didnt understand Wordanaz, who usually carries it with him. how? Lets use this to bind each other. ! If you tie the horse and the person together, it will be easier to endure even if the river rushes hard. The students who arrived at the riverside nodded. This was something worth doing. good idea. Wodanaz. Lets do it together. The students tied ropes to each other and entered with the horses. Careful thats it! its okay! I did it! Cheers erupted from the students as they entered the river. When the horse tried to drink, the water in the river went down, but not so much that he couldnt drink it. Finally, the lead horse started to drink water in one gulp. Its fortunate. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. This was a really easy fix. Just end it like this! -Phuheung. The white horse grumbled as if it did not want to go. Go get some water and Ill give you another sugar cube. -Purrule At Lee Hans words, the white horse stopped grumbling and lowered its head. Now the students were standing at the front, taking turns one by one. Now it was Lee Hans turn. While the white horse was drinking, Lee Han suddenly felt his hair stand on end. No bullying by Professor Voladi when he closes his eyes and detects elemental movements in lecture. The chills I felt at that time! Lee Han hurriedly turned his head. The current that suddenly swelled upstream was coming down brutally. Lightning step! The friends didnt know why Lee Han suddenly shouted the professors name. The meaning contained in it is also that it is a curse. Everyone avoid! Unfold your shield! Lee Han shouted to the students behind him to evade, then swung his staff to create a huge water shield. A water shield as large and thick as you can. A water shield that can use all the nearby river water! In an instant, the water level of the nearby river went down. Thanks to this, the students behind were able to quickly dodge. However, Lee Han, who had entered the innermost part, was too late to escape. The water rushing upstream collided head-on with the water shield and burst to the side. In an instant, the water scattered and the river rose again. But that was enough. Its bearable! In the first place, from the time Lee Han summoned the water shield, he hadnt even had the absurd idea of blocking all of the river. It was enough to buy a little time. It was only possible to escape if the water did not fill up near Lee Han. By the way -Pooheung! The white horse fell over. Unlike Lee Han, who had noticed and prepared for it first, the white horse, which noticed the tide belatedly, was suddenly hit by the river that hit its ankle, and fell and struggled. A few students screamed. After escaping, Yoner hurriedly tried to re-enter, but other students caught him. Pull the rope! As soon as Rowena finished speaking, the rope broke. With Lee Han at the center, the strong flow of river water on both sides blew away the rope. There was no way left now. Rowena exclaimed urgently. Mrs. Wardanaz! Get out alone A white horse floated in the air. It wasnt that Lee Han suddenly realized a new magic and launched a white horse into the air. Lee Han stood up from his seat with the white horse on his back. A shield of water dangerously surrounded and protected Lee Han. Everyone is speechless. Even the white horse seemed embarrassed by Lee Hans eccentricity. The white horse whined and asked what he was doing. If you fuck with me now, Ill put you upside down at the bottom of the river. Lee Han gave a low warning in a bloody voice. From the outside, he looked solemn and majestic, but Lee Hans whole body was screaming. One nerve maintained a water shield, while the other nerve released mana madly from the whole body. Professor Ingeldell told me not to, but what can I do? There is no other way. With every step he took, the mana released from his body as if wasted was so intense that the white horse was frightened. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed that this person would collapse from exhaustion first. However, Lee Han did not fall or fall into the river. He barely reached the shallow waters edge, carrying a white horse, and then put the horse down. And he burst into a cry of resentment and anger. Lightning step!! ??? The students were once again perplexed. I couldnt understand why Lee Han was shouting the professors name. -Puh-huh The white horse hurriedly stood up and ran towards Lee Han. He was worried about Lee-hans condition. However, Lee Han was not fooled. No matter how nice you act, they wont untie the bracelet and belt. - Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The white horse was taken aback. Isnt the atmosphere like that right now? Griffins and humans distrusted each other. Wasnt it a touching atmosphere where Griffons long-standing distrust was cleared away with human devotion and Griffon finally recognized Lee Han as its owner? C Hee hee. hee hee hee The white horse bowed its head again and rubbed its head against Lee Han. Lee Han was cold. They wont untie both of the bracelets and belts. - The white horse groaned. No! -Puhihing! Puhin!! As expected, you finally reveal your true colors! Did you know I would be tricked! When the white horse sprang up, Lee Han replied as if he knew it. The white horse was enraged and pushed Yihan away with its head. no!!! are you okay?! are you okay. Maybe Im angry with myself for putting my hands on her. I am not talking! Yoner and the students hurriedly came running. I was worried that Lee Han might be seriously injured. Rowena looked at Lee Han in disbelief. To come out on the back of a white horse in a rushing current. Isnt that enough to be a knight rather than a wizard? Its really okay, so you dont have to worry about it. Lee Han said while wiping off the water. The other top students were apologizing for the sudden accident on Lee Hans turn, but from Lee Hans point of view, it wasnt the students fault. It was Professor Lightningsteps sinister twisted scheme. Muh what happened? Tutanta and the Black Tower friends who arrived late were surprised. Lee Han suppressed his anger and calmly explained. Everyone be careful. There is a trap for Professor Lightning Walk. ! Tutanta and his friends were stunned by the explanation. You did that?! Could the horses life be in danger? No matter how hard it is on a test, youre doing too much! Unlike the other professors, Professor Lightningwalker was a famous adventurer in the Empire. Students who read the explorers book written by Professor Lightning Step when they were young and had respect for it were shocked by the sense of betrayal. Lets go back and protest. No matter how hard it is, I cant pass this test. thats right. This horse is like a friend of mine now. To enter a place where your friends life is in danger? Absolutely not. Lee Han was moved by the reaction of the Black Turtle Top friends. The future of this school might be bright. And then, from the sky, a lightning-walking professor flew in on a thunderbird. The thunderbird, which landed softly, hissed at Lee Han. He seemed resentful of being tricked by Lee Han the other day. Professor Lightningwalker got off the Thunderbird with Nilia. The students of the Black Turtle Tower walked forward with determined faces. professor. I cant do this test! Id rather get an F or risk my friends life Professor Lightning Walk nodded instead of getting angry at the students rebellion. I know. I heard that the spirit of the river is acting capriciously? I came to dry it. wait a bit. Huh? The Black Turtle Tower students looked at each other in bewilderment. Wasnt that Professor Lightnings trap? Isnt that what the professor prepared? what? The the river swells Its trying to wipe out the students Why did I prepare that?! Are you crazy! Professor Lightning Walk exclaimed as if it were absurd. Why am I preparing such a dangerous trap that the horse could die? That I see. Come to think of it, yes. Shouldnt I think about the fact that students could die first? Professor Lightningwalk was very fond of animals. I didnt know if I would save more than the students. There was no way that such a professor would send animals to a dangerous place where they might get hurt. Rather than that, the spirit of the river is capricious, so why did you doubt me? The students were embarrassed. Come to think of it, it seems that the skeleton headmaster made me distrust the professors too much. Professor Lightning Walk shook his head and clicked his tongue as if feeling sorry for him. Even though the education here improves the students magical skills, it seems to destroy their personalities. * * * It was Nylia who informed Professor Lightningwalker that the water in the river was strange. Nilia arrived first. The water spirit that contracted with Nilia noticed the incongruity and sent a signal. Realizing that the water in the river was strange, Nylia left a mark used by the < Shadow Watch > for Yihan and Yoner to see. -danger. Forbidden. Then he went back to Professor Lightningwalker. Since it was an urgent matter, I ran in a straight line rather than on the road when I returned. -professor! The river spirit is acting capricious! C Horses must be dangerous! guide! Thats how it flew like the moon. Lee Han, who heard the explanation of the situation, felt a little sorry for Professor Lightning Step. Because of the skeleton headmaster, I became suspicious of useless people. no. Rather, did you go in ignorantly without waiting in between? The lightning-walking professor was dumbfounded when he saw that the students clothes were wet. Normally, when you see the river run amok, you should judge and avoid it thinking, It must be dangerous. But the students were very unhappy. The atrocities committed by the skeleton headmaster were still vivid. I really thought it was a test! The headmaster was preparing the underground dungeon under the sand the other day, so I thought this was a trap too! Shouldnt the professor have checked the river properly in the first place! okay. okay. Im sorry. Professor Lightningwalk calmed the students by waving his hand holding a pipe. Whats wrong with the students? This magic school is wrong. But how did you manage to get water when the river spirit was capricious? Did you succeed in persuasion? I was tied up with a rope. Professor Lightning Walk was taken aback. Of course, when the spirit was angry, persuasion was not always the answer. It was also a good way to overcome it by force by tying it with a rope as it is now. usually students dont bring ropes to class! Did you bring it? Why do you think it is me? Lee Han, who was pointed out, confidently protested. With such a confident face, Professor Lightning Walk apologized without even realizing it. ah. Wasnt that what you brought with you? sorry. I did bring it. Lightning Strike Professor tried to throw the pipe, but held back. Nilia, who was listening from the side, tilted her head and asked. By the way, I left a no-access sign saying it was dangerous, so why did you go in? Yoners face went pale. Lee Han was equally pale, but thanks to his face, it didnt show. shit. Ill have to walk while checking the signs from now on. Nilia taught it, and Lee Han learned it diligently, but he didnt check it out one by one as he walked down the street. Lee Han vowed to check the signs wherever he went. I cant I cant believe I didnt see it, did I? no. saw it But the other guys kept insisting on going. Lee Han took responsibility right away. Coincidentally, Rowena was far away from the princess. Because he was from the White Tiger Tower, he was so stubborn that he couldnt break his stubbornness. It really was. Nilia was indignant at the words of the two. As expected, nobles and knights were always a problem. Even when I was in the mountains, I was annoyed by the people who came to see me doing things I was told not to do. Ignoring the safety rules of hunters working in the field! Are you a very arrogant person? The princess is disappointed too! The original knights are like that. Nilia, dont say too much. Because we already said it harshly. Lee Han completely blocked the back work. Nilia nodded. In the meantime, the waiting white horse approached again and grabbed Lee Han by the sleeve and pulled him. Have you become friends? We werent friendly. Its his trick. -Puh-heung! Fuheung! Whoops! look. Youre in character Do not be fooled. ? Nylia looked at the white horse in disbelief. I knew it because it was Nilia who had been friendly with animals in the mountains. Right now, the white horse seemed to really like Lee Han. Does that sound like something close to look at me? Nilia said timidly. I think weve become close What are you talking about? Professor Lightning Step, who had calmed down the river spirit, joined the conversation. Then, when he saw the white horse, he was startled. I recognized you as the owner!? Surprisingly, the griffon, or the white horse, recognized Lee Han as its owner. What kind of creature is the griffon? As much as he had eagles wings and lions claws, his pride was as strong as those two put together. Originally, he had no qualifications and would die to evil people, but he would not give in. Serving Wodanaj as his master when hes not sure who to serve as his master, even after years of friendship. Professor Lightning Walk couldnt believe it, so he rubbed his eyes and checked again. What what happened? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes? Lee Han was wary of Professor Lightning Steps question. professor. I didnt steal the rope. Of course, the students of the Black Turtle Tower could have stolen it! Im not interrogating you, Im asking you out of curiosity, so just answer! Do you know what kind of Gonadaltes I am! The lightning-walking professor was slightly moved. I dont even know who the principal is! Im asking because Im friendly with that white horse. Because hes such a violent guy that its hard to get close to him. aha. Lee Han nodded as if he understood. Then he said That guy is cheating. He is a very wicked man. Are you a professor? The lightning stride professor held back and spoke again. What happened? It really didnt matter. If there was anything special, I would have told you. When Lee Han said this, Professor Lightning Step took a step back. This boy from the Wardanaj family had a hardworking and sincere personality. I didnt tell any pointless lies. Yoner whispered while listening. You saved me from the water. ah. That The river spirit was capricious and the horse fell over, but he was helped and brought out. Lee Han said as if it was nothing. The lightning stride professor thought so, then hesitated. for a moment. The river spirit caused the horse to fall. How did you pick it up and bring it out? Wouldnt you have time? Theres no way youve already learned intermediate or higher telekinesis magic? yes. So I picked it up and brought it out. I cast Water Shield next to it to buy me some time. Professor Lightning Gad had to squeeze the pipe with his index and middle fingers. It was in order not to throw it at an outstanding disciple in front of him who did not even know what he had done. Thats no big deal, then whats the big deal! I got it now He risked his life to save himself from a situation where he could die. Because of his courage and honor, Griffon, or a white horse, was recognized as the owner. When the absurdity went away, Professor Lightning Walk felt proud for no reason. Many arrogant wizards used to mistake erudition or superior magic as the key to taming animals. But, in Professor Lightningsteps opinion, the true talent lay deeper than that. A heart that cares for others more than oneself. That heart was the key. How can you not be happy when a disciple shows a simple but important principle? -Puhihing. Because I wont let you go. Go away. -Pu hee hee! Hee hee hee! Dont be angry. I wont let you go for that. Lightning Walk Professor eventually couldnt stand it and dropped the pipe. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Lee Han didnt know. What a great opportunity it was to be so affectionately loyal to a griffon. this guy! Professor Lightning Walk was cool with frustration. Lee Han picked up the pipe with a worried expression and said. Did you swallow the wrong thing? no! Who cares about whom now? Professor Lightningstep calmed down and spoke again. How about being a little nicer? How can I be more kind to you here? Lee Han replied in a slightly embarrassed voice. His voice was so heartfelt that he had nothing to say even with lightning strikes. The students didnt know it, but the lightning stride was constantly watching the stable. It was only natural that he entrusted the childlike horses to the ironheads, or to the freshmen. And Lee Han really sincerely took care of Griffon. It was not easy for a boy from a noble family to be that diligent. Not only did he save his life, but the affectionate devotion he had shown before also played a part in making Gryphon open his heart. But thats it, and not trusting Griffin now means not trusting it. Is there something wrong with the way I feed or brush myself? no. Its not like that theres something like faith or trust, right? -Phuheung. The white horse nodded as if asking for more. Of course, Lee Han did not go over easily. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is a difference between being kind and trusting everyone without questioning them. professor. Isnt the latter irresponsible? The boy of the Wodanaz family was saying only the right things today. It was right that it was not a good habit to overlook the instincts of animals while taming them and just trust them unconditionally. Trust and love, but its right to doubt to some extent but its right! -Puh-heung! Whoops! Look at this. Are you angry right away? okay. Take care of yourself. When Professor Lightning Gait gave up and turned around, the white horse glared at him. Yoner asked curiously. By the way, whats the name of that horse? Even when I called him by name, he didnt listen. The horses in the stable understood that if they were called by name, they would call them, but the white horse did not. To be precise, I refused to understand. C I think you hate it no matter what name you give it. -Isnt it just a bad temper? -no. Maybe its because its not a name I like. -Isnt it just a bad temper? -Maybe they originally had a different name, so lets ask the professor later. -I think he just has a bad temper. Professor Lightning Walk was a little taken aback. I was glad to turn around. I was able to hide my expression from the two students. Pawn Phone League. Ponrig Thats an unusual name. Ponrigra. Lee Han looked at the white horse and said. Phone League. Am I right? -Pu hee hee! The white horse shook its head disapprovingly. Lee Han looked at it and said confidently. Its just that you have a bad temper. * * * Thanks to Professor Lightning Steps persuading the spirit of the river, the students who arrived later were able to drink more easily. The students who came first and had a hard time grumbled. I dont drink water like that. Do you have any idea how difficult it is for those guys to drink water? Its real to feed the river spirit when its angry. Lee Han approached the lightning-footed professor who was recording the score. said the professor, flicking his pipe. why? Wordanaz, your score is perfect. Nothing to worry about. I didnt come because of that, I came because I wanted to ask you something. I found the monsters name while reading a book, but its the first time Ive heard of it. Tell me. Do you know about the monster called Sharkhan? He is the king of leopards. The lightning-walking professor brushed off his pipe and said. According to the legends of the mountain people, he was born between rocky mountains and leopards. That is why it is a monster that leopards worship. Is it a dangerous monster? Whether he was born between a rocky mountain range and a leopard, or between a spirit king and a leopard, it didnt matter to Lee Han. How dangerous is it? To Lee Hans question, Professor Lightning Walk answered absurdly. Wouldnt that be dangerous? Are leopards dangerous? What do you think it would be like if you made a monster called Sharkan into an undead? Why do you do such a dangerous thing? Being an undead monster does not mean that the ferocity and ferocity of life completely disappear. If they show gaps or become dissatisfied, they may release control and attack. Oh Lee Han pondered whether to cast magic behind him or swing his sword the next time he met Professor Mortum. Isnt this worse than the principal? Even the principal didnt give me a monster like that as a gift! But why are you asking that? Do you already want to make an undead monster? Professor Lightningwalker said with a grin. There were often rumors that the professors had excellent magic skills, and it seemed that talented people were different no matter what. no. There is nothing to be embarrassed about failing. Setting a cheeky goal is something you can only do as a freshman. Its not real. But even if you want to try making an undead monster, it would be better to research well in advance and choose a useful one. You know the number 3 reason why the most Imperial warlocks died last year? If you use a monster that doesnt fit in the bowl as an undead pet, thats what happens. Lee Han unknowingly stroked his neck. Ill have to do better in the future * * * Professor Lightning Walk stopped waiting and said. You must have learned a lot from todays test. Those who acted lazily would have learned how their laziness came back, and those who acted diligently would have witnessed their diligence bear fruit. Lee Han looked at the phone league at the professors words. As the white horse blinked with innocent eyes, Lee Han doubted. This bastard is cheating again. -Pu hee hee hee! The white horse got angry, probably noticing Lee Hans suspicion. Again, diligence was far from bearing fruit. If you feel that you are lacking, do not end with it, but try to fix it. Its not just about domesticating animals. Magic is not learned overnight. Everyone nodded their heads in amazement. However, Lee Han thought to himself. Arent the lazy guys out now? It was the diligent students who were impressed by the professors words, and the lazy students hadnt even come near the river yet. Lightning Walk also said that he knew that. Tell this to the lazy bastards now. Class is over! See you next! thank you! The students tried to calm down and go back. At that time Salko of the Tutanta family approached. Wardanaz. Tutanta. Are the carrots good for the horse? okay. Well fed. Thank you. I gave it to my horses because they liked it, but Im glad. ???? Rowena, who was passing by, looked at Lee Han with an expression of shock and fear. What did you just? I came here because I have something to ask of you. Are you a master of carrots? no. The carrot was gratitude for what happened the other day. This job is different. I have something that needs your skills. Lee Han was a little surprised. I never thought that such a proud Salko would ask Lee Han like this. Whats going on? Are you trying to rob the principals warehouse? Tell me. I need your cooking skills. * * * The < Eternally Burning Phoenix Tower > was a tower where priests from various denominations of the empire gathered. Among the towers of the Magic School, it is the quietest and most calm place. The dwarf Muhadin was a priest belonging to the Sisenza Church. The Church of Knowledge and Learning, the Church of Shisenza is respected by many as it is a Church that researches, transmits, and preserves various studies of the Empire. The Tutanta family were also patrons of the Sisenja Order. The problem is that Priest Muhadin doesnt eat too much. Lee Han was still bewildered and belatedly came to his senses. Why did you do that to me? That thats right. Its unfortunate. It must be because of the poor environment of the magic school. Did you go and talk to the principal? no. Meals are not a problem. I used to be someone who ate less. The problem is that in the church, other priests took care of it, but there is no one like that here. Even if the other priests in the tower try to pay attention, there is a limit. Lee Han tried to say, So why do you do that to me? Maybe it was the Blue Dragon Tower, but if you were from the Black Tortoise Tower, there was no way there wouldnt be a better cook than Lee Han. Salcho, however, spoke first. While thinking about it, I heard about your cooking skills. I asked the other priests in the Phoenix Tower, and they praised your cooking skills. Its because the priests are kind. Lee Han knew what had happened. It had the opposite effect because she flattered Priest Shiana too much. How the hell did he compliment me You must have heard it from Priest Siana, right? Because Priest Siana is kind I also asked Priest Tigilling and heard from other priests as well. Wodanaz. You are too humble. The Black Turtle Tower students behind Salko nodded as if they had no choice but to admit it. The tomato-vegetable stew the Wardanaz boy made at the black market the other day was amazing. One of the Black Turtle Tower students even glared at Lee Han with great resentment. Here, Renjid, comes from one of the best chef families in the Empire. But I admit I cant beat you. For a moment, Lee Han wondered if the other person was crazy. Its not a fair match at all Yes, Lee Han can use all kinds of materials at will, but the opponent can use only limited ones, so there was no way that such a reaction would come out. But anyways! So you want me to cook for you? Lee Han came to his senses and asked. It was embarrassing, but there was nothing I couldnt do. It wasnt a bad thing to have Salco pay off his debt, or treat a priest of the Sisenza Church. Theres nothing wrong with being friends with someone who always studies well. okay. Right. Have you prepared the ingredients? Or can I help you? I can give it to you cheaply. At Lee Hans words, Salko shook his head. no. I have already found the materials I need. All you have to do is go get it together. okay? Where are you? To the kitchen. ? Lee Han hesitated. Was there a kitchen in the dorm tower? Where is the kitchen? The kitchen in the basement of the main building. Right. Im going to stand up now because Im reminded of my busy work. Wait, Wodanaz! This needs your help! Not without you! If it wasnt for you who broke into the White Tiger Tower! The students of the Black Turtle Tower hurriedly ran. In order to attack the back side of this labyrinth-like magic school, a boy from the Wardanaz family who had mastered magic was absolutely necessary. Why do you say strange things when you say you need cooking skills? Bring your materials and come out. Then let me cook for you. Wardanaz. Of course, we didnt mean to just ask! You will change your mind when you see this. Lee Han was puzzled. Is there anything that will change your mind? what? It is a book of forbidden black magic. The Black Turtle Tower student carefully took out the steel box. When I opened the lid, the book with the bloody cover spurted out a bloody curse. Close it! bang! The students quickly closed the box. And he said with a proud expression. How about it? If its this, youll think about doing it. Wodanaz? no? ?!?! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The students of the Black Turtle Tower were genuinely perplexed. Even Salcho of the Tutanta family was like that. He was sure that Wardanaj would be satisfied with that forbidden book of black magic. Uh why? Wodanaz? ah! Is it because youve already read the book and you dont like it? that! The Black Turtle Tower students asked and found answers among themselves. Seeing that, Lee Han thought to himself. All the bastards from the White Tiger Tower who spread false rumors should be locked up in the punishment room. Rumors were polluting the magical school, the sacred ground of learning. Where did you find that book? Lee Han was curious and asked. I knew that the Black Turtle Tower students were actively wandering around looking for something useful, but I didnt expect to find a book of black magic that emits curses. There is a bottomless hole area on the 4th floor of the library and I found it there. Just hearing the name gives me goosebumps. The magic schools library was far from being a peaceful repository of knowledge. Up to the 1st and 2nd floors, if people could set foot on them, the upper floors had to be regarded as dungeons or labyrinths. The bottomless hole area, I could guess what kind of place it was just by hearing the name. I dont know about other places, but why the library? We are trying to complete the map of the school. If you have a map, it will be convenient in many ways. Oh Lee Han exclaimed. While the Blue Dragon Tower students were eating, sleeping, and playing cards, the Black Turtle Tower students were doing constructive work like that. I want to switch with my kids. I was looking for a book with a map of the school, and I found it, but its a shame that its not up to your level. Lee Han gave up trying to clear up the misunderstanding. Even if I told you anyway, I wouldnt believe it. Wardanaz. Cant you read it at least once? A Black Turtle Tower student asked in a voice dripping with regret. It was a book that I worked hard to get, but it hurt my heart to be treated so useless. Originally, Lee Han would have read it to me, but Didnt that book emit a curse when I just opened the box? Cursed books are a different story. Suffering the curse just to read a book you dont know what it is is not a good calculation. If its your level, cant you block and read the curse? Lee Han looked at the other person with suspicious eyes for a moment. These bastards arent trying to assassinate me after being bought by the White Tiger Tower guys. Im sorry, but Im not that good. Isnt it The students of the Black Turtle Tower regretted it. They thought it would be okay with Wodanaz even if they couldnt touch it for a long time because of the curse. How do I lift the curse of magic absorption? I dont think it would be possible at our current level. If I ask the professor Will the professor just leave this alone? for a moment. Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation of the Black Turtle Tower students, interrupted the conversation. What curse? Curse of magic absorption. I heard this book absorbs mana. Books with bloody covers absorbed peoples mana just by being nearby. It was a very tricky curse, as some of the Black Turtle Tower students collapsed while trying to read it. give it to me. I will read it once. As expected, Wodanaz. There is no need to pretend to be humble. I already know your abilities. We have the ability, but we dont like to be unnecessarily humble. Hearing the bullshit of the Black Turtle Tower students, Lee Han opened the box. Indeed, the bloody book spewed out the curse of absorbing mana. Lee Han felt his mana slowly being sucked into the book. And nothing happened. also. There was no change even after wearing the magic absorption bracelet and belt, so holding another bloody book would make a difference. Lee Han wasnt even surprised. < About the basic blood magic and its application > Needless to say, the importance of reagents in magic. As the level of magic rises, the importance of the reagent, the master of magic, also increases. Among all the complex and diverse reagents, wizards blood is the most powerful and oldest reagent. Blood magic is a technique that uses this blood as a reagent to amplify magic power and use powerful magic that cannot be used normally. Before we begin, Id like to point out some safety tips. The survival rate of new mages is less than 5%, but the survival rate can be increased to 7% if the following safety rules are followed. First of all, the day before using blood magic, you should eat bloody meat dishes, go to bed early, and drink as much water as possible before using magic Lee Han was surprised for two reasons. One was that this was not a black magic book, but a blood magic book. Both sounded evil just by hearing the name, but there was a slight difference. Black magic was magic that had a decent place among the famous magic schools in the empire (although it wasnt very popular), and blood magic was more of an arcane supplement to magic. A technique that uses blood to amplify the amount of mana. Of course, it was very dangerous, but the technique was right anyway. It was really dangerous, but And the second reason Lee Han was surprised was that the handwriting of this book was the same as < About Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Applications >. Compared, the titles are similar. Both < Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Applications > and < Basic Blood Magic and Its Applications > received from Professor Voladi had similar titles and the same font. At first, I wondered if it was written by Professor Voladi, but Professor Voladi is never the kind of person to write in such detail. Who is it? Did a disciple write it? how is it? Wodanaz? Are you interested? The Black Turtle Tower students asked with nervous expressions. It seemed that Lee Han was quite concerned about not liking the magic book. Its okay. ! also! One of the Black Turtle Tower students nodded happily. He thought that there was no way Wardanaz would dislike such a dark magic book. I must be thinking useless thoughts again. The reason Lee Han became interested in this book was simple. Of course, it wasnt because the spirit of challenging the blood magic, a dangerous vision that even the wizards of the empire were reluctant to try. Lee Han had no interest in blood magic. In the first place, he still has enough mana, so why amplify his mana while using blood? The part that Lee Han was interested in was another part. Here, I would like to introduce some magic that can be used assuming that you have used blood magic, although it is difficult to use it because of the high magical power requirements. Most of them were magic that was practiced in the empire because of their high magical power requirements, but the effect was by no means weak Magic was also fashionable and popular. Magic that other wizards do not use is soon forgotten and disappears. And magic that required a lot of mana was bound to be unpopular. Who would like magic that consumes too much mana? But Lee Han was different. I might rather use magic that consumes a lot of mana. If it was magic that consumed a lot of mana, there was a high possibility that detailed control would not be necessary. He had little interest in blood magic and was more interested in magic that could only be cast by using blood magic. good. Let me go with you. Lee Han put the book into his arms. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were in awe at the sight of him casually putting the cursed book into his arms. The real Wodanaz family is amazing! Is it true that the rumors that you train while receiving curses from a young age are true? But there are a few more conditions. Tell me. I will listen to you if you can. I am also exploring the school, but I need the help of seasoned thieves no, seasoned friends. Are you just a thief? for a moment. Wodanaz. Salcho interrupted his colleagues question and interrupted. Arent there students in the tower of the blue dragon? Do you really need our help? Lee Han was dumbfounded. Thats because their skills are incomparable The students of the Black Turtle Tower, who have been involved in all sorts of criminal activities outside vs. No matter how I thought about it, the former had no choice but to be smart. But I cant say that because my friends have face. Because it could be dangerous. At Lee Hans words, Salco nodded as if he knew that. To not call my friends because it could cause problems later. respect. If you were caught wandering around the school at night, you were going to the punishment room. It was Wodanaz who knew that, so he probably didnt call the friends of the Blue Dragons Tower. Its not. If you need help with your exploration, I will help. Secondly, I want to share information about the map you guys are making. Salko pondered and nodded. It was a pity to tell the maps information to other top students, but Wodanaz was the one who deserved to share the maps information. And the most important thing right now was to treat Priest Muhadin. Finally As Lee Han hesitated slightly, the Black Turtle Tower students were also nervous. He wanted to be so hesitant because the boy of the Wodanaz family was about to make a request. I will share the ingredients I find in the kitchen. Im barely going to say that right now?? * * * In the evening, thieves or students gathered in front of the main building. Everyone here has been to Night School at least once. Thanks to that, I was able to afford everything from the outfit to the movements. Please take good care of me. Mr. Wodanaz. Ratford, the most professional thief among thieves, greeted Lee Han. There was no way the Black Turtle Tower students wouldnt call Ratford for something like this. Likewise, Lee Han, who was greeted warmly, hesitated. Did Nilia not come? Because I didnt call you? Ratford looked at Lee Han as if he was talking about something. Lee Han thought he would have to explain later. lets go. I didnt want to inflate the fantasies of the Black Turtle Tower students, but only Yihan and Ratford had been to the basement kitchen here. Naturally, Lee Han did the explanation. The Black Turtle Tower student, who had the toughest status, also looked at Lee Han with a slight admiration. How on earth did he check the school from where to where in that short period of time? There are various facilities in the basement, starting with the grocery warehouse, and the warehouse keeper is guarding them. A warehouse keeper? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im blind with my eyes covered, but I have excellent detection skills. It should be seen that it is impossible to ostracize or hide the moment you encounter them once. Salko nodded and focused on Yihans words. Then, all of a sudden, I had a question. But how did Wodanaz get out? Impossible, how? How did you guys get out of the way if you got caught walking around the library or somewhere else? Lee Han asked curiously. Lee Han started with the belt of invisibility and there were various methods, but they probably werent students of the Black Turtle Tower. Is there any special method? One came forward, lured them in, and was taken away. In the meantime, I averted my gaze. Lee Han admired the ignorant method. I had to admit that it was ignorant but effective. Ill have to try it later when there are students from the White Tiger Tower. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The party skillfully opened the door behind the central entrance on the first floor of the main building and went inside. A space that is not normally open to students has begun to appear next to the hallway. At the appearance of an empty banquet hall or large hall, the students of the Black Turtle Tower stared at it, unknowingly mesmerized. Why do students have to eat hard bread in the lounge when there is such a place? Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han and Ratford exchanged glances. -Never let your guard down. -of course. Ratford recalled Thiefs Creed. When you go back to the place where you turned once, you have to be careful several times. Lee Han recalled the Skeleton Headmaster. Since the underground passage was pierced last time, he must have changed and strengthened the defense system. I couldnt hope for the luck of going straight into the basement without a crowd like the last time. clap. just as expected. In the distance in the hallway, I could see plate armor walking this way. * * * -No matter how much it is, does it make sense to mistake me for a freshman? - When it was discovered that Lee Han and Ratford had succeeded in escaping through the passage of the underground material warehouse, the warehouse keeper was called and reprimanded by the principal. But the warehouse keeper did not waver. -But even if you say that, the amount of horse power doesnt make a distinction. C Such a fool Yes. i get it. Obviously, even if I said this, I cant change it right away. Headmaster Skeleton didnt say anything more about the storage keepers attitude. The warehouse keeper was too capable to be reprimanded for missing Wodanaz this time. An existence that is in charge of various chores such as facility and facility maintenance, as well as simply managing materials in the underground warehouse. In addition, I couldnt be more reprimanded for this mistake, as I sometimes went on patrol and caught unlucky students wandering around at night. And to be honest, this mistake was an unavoidable mistake even in the eyes of the skeleton headmaster. Who would have known that a strange boy like a boy from the Wodanaz family would appear in front of a warehouse keeper who uses magic to distinguish intruders? -I will lend you my summons. Dont rely too much on magical powers, and check intruders in other ways. -yes. I will do my best. -If you find a boy from the Wardanaz family, dont miss it. They must be sent to the punishment room. -Why should I? -Cant we just do something? Anyway, after the conversation with the skeleton headmaster, the warehouse keeper raised the level of alert behind the main building and underground. The students did similar things to mice and ants. Once they know that it works, they keep flocking to it from then on. As such, it was necessary to give the students a sharp lesson. Dont even dream this way! The summoned beasts lent by the headmaster of skeletons will surely capture the fearless students. The warehouse keeper went around the designated route today and started inspecting it. * * * Its a walking armor! The Black Turtle Tower students whispered in horror. Do you know him? I have met you. The students of the Black Turtle Tower looked trembling. How many students were taken away for that walking armor? Even if there were no people inside, even if they attacked fiercely, they gathered their armor again and got up, and even if they barely managed to tie their feet, they immediately called their comrades. Lee Han was lost in thought. Is there a way to catch it? Hearing it, it was a summoned beast that reminded me of the last owner of the sandy beach, King Zorvan II. A non-living, inanimate-type pet. But just because he wasnt alive didnt mean he was invincible. If more than a certain amount of damage is received, the summoned beast will no longer be able to withstand and will be reverse summoned. The problem is The most effective thing is lightning elemental magic, but if you use it now Its not whether you win or lose in a fight, but the moment you fight, its an unconditional loss to the students. It would be like shouting Were here! if you use loud and flashing magic like elemental lightning magic. Id better avoid it. I dont think Ive found it yet, but Id better avoid it. Did he follow you well? I do not know. Depending on the time Lee Han turned around to retreat with the group. clap. But before I knew it, another piece of plate armor appeared far behind. The faces of the Black Turtle Tower students turned pale. I will lure them Sideways! Lee Han opened the door without hesitation. It was the door I had been eyeing to open from the time I entered the hallway, just in case. An old space appeared that seemed to have been used as a lecture hall in the past. All sorts of junk was piled up behind chairs and desks. The Black Turtle Tower students unknowingly looked through the clutter to see if there was anything useful. It was a kind of occupational disease. If everyones armor comes in here I know. Wodanaz. Are you telling me to scatter and run away? Even if someone gets caught? When faced with an insurmountable crisis, they disperse and run away to minimize damage. The Black Turtle Tower students were already familiar with this principle. no. Dont be surprised and run away because Ill shoot magic and knock you down. It will probably be extremely noisy. The Black Turtle Tower students thought as Lee Han proudly brought up a story to defeat the plate armor. You brought me well! How many people would say that they would knock down the plate armor once and for all? The Black Turtle Tower students really thought it was a good idea to bring them along. rattle! ? I heard a rattle from the junk behind me. The students, who were very nervous, turned their heads in bewilderment. Did you touch it? No you? Paper and a quill came to mind. And then the letters were engraved. -Cant be quiet, freshmen? Yu Its a ghost! -Its not a ghost, its a senior. You stupid freshmen. The students stopped trembling at the words engraved on the paper. But I wasnt completely relieved. If youre a senior, why are you doing that? thats right. Show me your face. -Dont be crazy. I dont want to go to the punishment room. Now this is too dangerous! ? For a moment, Lee Han wondered what he was talking about. ah. If you come into contact with a first grader, the principal will send you to the punishment room. It was a very worthy thing for a skeleton headmaster. If it wasnt for that, a few students who came into contact with the seniors would have come out. -Anyway, lower your voice and talk in writing. If you dont want to get caught by that armor. And dont talk nonsense about freshmen using magic to knock them down! Lee Han slightly reflected on the words of the senior he did not know. Was it that much? I thought I could use elemental lightning magic Im sorry. -You know how to use lightning elemental magic? The opponent seemed a little flustered. The handwriting trembled. -Still, dont do it because it makes the surroundings noisy. That Im being caught Lee Han and the Black Turtle Tower students realized that meeting their seniors like this is a very valuable opportunity. When will the opportunity to talk to the person who entered the school first come like this again? senior. How can I get away with that armor? senior. Which way is the best to go to the kitchen from here Senior. What is on the < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > test? The senior seemed taken aback by the sudden flood of questions. C Am I the one who came to answer your questions! Cant you stay still right now? Not knowing what kind of armor that armor was Lee Han stopped his friends. It would have been a loss if I could not listen to the story that could be heard by provoking the senior. Lets all calm down and listen to what the seniors say. senior. What kind of guy is he? The walking armor was a summons often used by the Skeleton Headmaster. Since he is not alive, he can walk around the school all day, and he even has the ability to detect heat, so he is a notorious summoner who snatches out unlucky students! However, the harsher the school is, the more the students evolve accordingly. The students also had some tips. -Disturbing it with flame magic, tricking it with heated illusions, covering it thickly to prevent heat leaking out I hung illusions in the classroom here. Even if you open the door, the armor wont notice. But its no use if you make noise, so please everyone shut up! ah. Maybe thats why I felt a sense of incongruity. Han Lee convinced himself. When I entered the classroom earlier, I felt a subtle sense of incongruity. No matter how much I looked at it, nothing had changed, so I thought I was mistaken, but it was an illusion that allowed only moderate heat to be detected. It can be used in this way. Lee Han thought he had learned something good and remembered it. There will be a lot of things to go around school in the future, but it will be helpful. I didnt notice it at all. me too. -If you noticed, would that be illusion magic? The quill moved quickly and left a note. There seemed to be some pride in the handwriting. So what were you doing here, senpai? - ??? -I was on my way to the kitchen. Good for you! We were going to the kitchen too. But why did you want to go to the kitchen, senpai? The old man was silent again. Lee Han asked. Isnt that because youre hungry? no way. Wodanaz. I hope so. thats right. Hes not a freshman, hes a senior -Thats right. Theres a reagent hidden in the kitchen, and its because I need that reagent. The senior hurriedly left an excuse. The other students admired, saying yes, but Lee Han looked suspiciously at him. I dont think so. -All the armor passed. Lets move now. Couldnt you learn the illusion magic that deceived the armor? Lee Han asked. Of course, if you wait, you can learn magic like that someday in fantasy magic class, but Lee Han needed that right now. When you meet a walking armor, you cant say Please wait until I learn. The old man snorted and started writing. C Its not magic that freshmen can learn just because they teach it. Even if its a method Lee Han persistently asked for it, and the senior wrote an explanation as if it were annoying. Farheits lower fantasy. This magic was the magic that deceived the armor that was walking now. As you can see from the spell Heat, distort the air, this is a magic that summons an illusion filled with heat. Instead of changing the scenery inside the classroom with this magic, the senior spread only moderate heat like a curtain. This alone was enough to avoid the gaze of the walking armor, and summoning illusions at the same time would consume a considerable amount of mana. There was no reason to waste mana needlessly. A freshman wouldnt be able to. The reason he told me so obediently was because I thought it was absolutely impossible for a freshman. How could he use this magic when everything from how to handle mana to the amount of mana he could use was lacking. It was faster to let them know and quickly give up than to just refuse. -Freshmen, hurry to the kitchen Fever, distort the air! Along with the spell, fantasy enveloped Lee Han and the others. In the eyes of the senior looking from the outside, Lee Han and his party seemed to have disappeared. It was his first time casting it, so Lee Han wasnt sure if it worked well. Did you get this right? -I think the aesthetic sense of fantasy is a bit lacking and should I say that the color sense is weak The senior, who had unknowingly caught fault, blushed after realizing what he was doing. What kind of ugliness is this! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Farhaits Illusion Magic series was more difficult than other Illusion Magic. Not only did it deal with simple fantasy, but the difficulty level naturally increased as the element of heat was added. < Fahite''s lower level fantasy > ends with adjusting the temperature suitable for the fantasy, but if you go to the middle or high level, you can actually invoke the illusion of attacking the intruder. Lets stay calm. The senior realized that what he was doing was ugly and collected his heart. There was no law saying that a freshman must fail at magic. Luckily, the magic might have been right for him. -Looking at it, you seem to have a talent for fire elemental magic. let me guess In Professor Garcias class, you showed a talent for the fire element, right? Professor forbids fire elemental magic. - The senior was at a loss for words. Talent, what the heck did you do after leaving? Fire elemental magic was banned? What is this bastard? * * * The party moved to the kitchen. In a situation where you dont know when a walking armor or warehouse keeper will appear, you cant wait long. The unidentified senior waved a piece of paper and a quill and guided the group forward. The door engraved with the kettle pattern creaked open. -This is the basement kettle kitchen. Its relatively easy to access compared to other kitchens in the school. Its a bit unfortunate that there is no alcohol Is alcohol important? Contrary to Lee Hans idea of what he regrets, the Black Turtle Tower students are very sorry. No alcohol Its really too bad. Is there no need for alcohol in the kitchen? Lee Han was dumbfounded by his friends strong desire for alcohol. What the hell Did you come to learn or drink? While the students of the Black Turtle Tower were rummaging through the kitchen to see if there was any alcohol, the senior called Lee Han. Previously in < Pahite''s Lesser Illusion >, I showed an ugly side, but this time it was time to show a more senior-like side. How touching is the hidden place of the school to the naked and starving freshmen who know nothing. -ruler. follow me. And be careful not to scream. ? C Open that cupboard. Lee Han, puzzled by the seniors words, opened the cupboard. Are there any traps? There were piles of ham and sausages made from cut pieces of meat. Lee Han was grateful to see the salted or smoked sausages. this. thank you. - The senior was taken aback. Usually when I was a freshman, it was normal for me to roll my eyes when I saw something like that. How happy I was when I happened to get a sausage in the professors lab in my freshman year. I didnt even use a fork or knife. I cut it roughly with a pocket knife and swallowed it in a hurry. I could still remember the taste of that sausage. But now, that freshman boy was showing a relaxed image, saying, You made it pretty well and even giving a review. No matter how you look at it, it wasnt the look a freshman would show. how? Wardanaz. I found the ingredients I needed. Would you like to come and help me? okay. i get it. The Black Turtle Tower students lit a fire under the pot and gathered the ingredients. The senior asked curiously. C What are you doing? Im trying to make a nutritious meal for a friend. -Thats not a bad idea. The senior nodded. Magic school was an overly harsh place to eat only what was given. Especially if you are a freshman. I had to take care of myself in order to survive. -wait for a sec. wait for a sec. ? C Now thats not just cooking! The senior was surprised and tried to stop it. The atmosphere was different from the usual cuisine. The ingredients in the pot caused a chemical reaction and emitted unique magic power. It was a kind of alchemy. In addition, looking at the preparation, the process was not usually complicated. I think Ill need a magic spell -Its not a level of difficulty for a freshman. quit it! is it? Lee Han asked Salco. I had to confirm what I had heard so far. Tutanta. I heard that this dish is not an ordinary dish, but a kind of alchemy, so the level of difficulty is quite high. Is that true? Yes. Salco nodded meekly. Seeing this, Lee Han was slightly relieved. Seeing that, there must be a corner to believe. Salco was not a reckless man. If I hadnt been sure, I wouldnt have done this. Even if you know, you must be confident when you see that you prepared like this. Yes. And Salko held out the scroll to Yihan. Lee Han hesitated. ? Here is the family secret, which I have documented in as much detail as possible. You can do it. Lee Han was absurd. Salko, who believes in and passes on the family secret, was absurd, but more than that So, did the students of the Black Turtle Tower believe in Lee Han? These bastards are overestimated too much. Rumors about black magic have already spread so much that they cant be undone, but isnt this a completely different realm? Im not that good at alchemy Priestess Cyana praised you very much. If it was praised by a priest of the Flemain Church, there is no lie. Wardanaz. You dont have to be humble in front of us. The Black Turtle Tower students said as if they were talking about something. Lee Han seriously contemplated whether he should flatter others less in the future. Mmm. But I dont think I can make it. First of all, Lee Han read the secret of the Tutanta family. This and that material was tricky and a lot went into it, but it wasnt so difficult that it couldnt be done. Ive done many experiments that are much more difficult than this, but theres no reason to be intimidated by this level. C Because its not a difficulty that freshmen can do. The senior next to me scribbled with a quill. Lee Han said. I think I can. -Youll regret it later. The senior prayed that the cheeky freshman would fail in alchemy and be covered with the liquid in the pot. Originally, in the first grade, wouldnt it be learning ones own limits! * * * The liquid in the pot turned golden, and the bubbles began to shrink and settle. The Black Turtle Tower students exclaimed. As expected Salcho nodded as if he knew. thanks. Wodanaz. I was sure you could do it. Lee Han was shaken by the appearance of the Black Turtle Tower students who believed in him more than Lee Han himself, but he did not show it on the outside. Because its fine! Of course, unlike the warm atmosphere of the freshmen, the senior I was watching was so dumbfounded and absurd that I couldnt say anything. -Arent you a freshman? say. what grade are you in?? I am a freshman. senior. -Where is a freshman like you! Ordinary freshmen did not learn < Pahite''s Lesser Illusion > all at once. I didnt keep my composure by looking at the food in the kitchen. Besides, he didnt show a single mistake while going through the complicated alchemy process. Wardanaz is a freshman. senior. thats right. Why are you doing this to Wardanaj? The students of the Black Turtle Tower began to be suspicious of the senior who couldnt even see his face. Wardanaz says he cant do enough Arent you intentionally sabotaging him? There was no way the senior was unaware of that gaze. The senior was speechless with resentment. How dare you use such an outrageous name! So Tutanta. Is it done? okay. This is our familys secret beer candy. ??? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han immediately doubted his ears. However, unlike the playful name, beer candies made with the vision of the Tutanta family were a nutritious and preservative food that had quite serious effects. It can be stored at room temperature for several months, and two finger-sized beer candies provide two days worth of nutrients. Try it once. Wodanaz. Lee Han carefully put the beer candies in his mouth. The sweet and mild taste reminded me a little of taffy. Salko said with a proud expression. Can you feel your mana recovering? Ughhhhhhhhhh. Lee Han managed his expression, remembering the last time he drank the magic potion. But why is your name Beer Candy? The ancestors of our family, who were suffering from beer shortages because they were trapped under the mines, made it as a substitute for beer and gave it that name. I see Yihan, hearing the really useless words, roughly nodded, cut up the beer candies, wrapped them in paper, and put them in his pocket. I think I made the dish I wanted. Now its time to go home with only the good things to pack in the kitchen. Where was the sausage? -Its a big deal!!! The senior urgently wrote with a quill pen. In such haste, the last words were not even properly completed. What is it? -The warehouse keeper is coming! Dodge into a corner! Heat distort the air! The senior memorized a spell along with the words. It was a magic that took much more effort than before. It was necessary to create a plausible illusion to cover up the messy interior of the kitchen. Can you fool the warehouse keeper with this? -I dont know either! keep quiet! The seniors nervousness was also contagious to the other students. Lee Han and the Black Turtle Tower students watched the kitchen door with hard faces. ? However, the warehouse keeper walking down the hallway did not open the door. Lee Han felt the warehouse keeper cast a spell outside the door. It works magic! -Magic wait. how did you know The senior was embarrassed while using the quill. He said he had placed summons for distant viewing in the hallway to see who was coming first, but that freshman didnt have anything like that at all. How did know? Since the mana moved, didnt you use magic? -You can detect it from here? no. It doesnt matter now. I think the warehouse keeper made up his mind. The senior looked at the hallway and was embarrassed. The storage keeper, who would normally just pass by, was casting a spell on each door to see if there had been a change of heart. That magic space magic! The seniors complexion turned livid. I dont know if its another type of magic, but if its space magic, its several times more difficult to break. Magic that is notorious for being the most difficult among magic. To put that kind of magic on the door. Why are you doing that! Are you crazy! Wouldnt it be okay to just patrol as usual and go to rest if theres nothing wrong? Today, I couldnt figure out why everyone was suddenly casting space magic on the door. After the storage keeper disappeared, the senior opened the door and tried to get out of the kitchen. And then he went right back into the kitchen. To Lee Han and the Black Turtle Tower students, it seemed that the door was just opening. What are you doing? -If you try it yourself, youll know. Freshmen went out and came right in. They looked at the door with absurd expressions like seniors. -It twisted the door space. Its the warehouse keepers magic. Senior, do you have a solution? -does not exist. we are screwed Lee Han nodded his head as if he couldnt help it. In the end, you end up in the punishment room like this. sorry. Wodanaz. Its because of us. done. It was something I was determined to do from the start. to keep promises later. I didnt steal anything, but just in case you dont know, everyone should hide it well. - Even though he was about to enter the punishment room, the senior was shocked to see Lee Hans expression not changing. What is this? -Actually there is a way. Ah. Is that so? The senior became seriously curious about what the hell this freshman boy would be embarrassed to face. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 C But that method requires your full cooperation. Lee Han succeeded in managing his expression, but the students of the Black Turtle Tower looked suspicious. In the first place, it was a school where even the professors could not be trusted. I couldnt believe that he was a senior. Youre not betraying me after saying that, right? Doesnt that senior belong to the Blue Dragon Tower or the White Tiger Tower? -freshmen. Doubting me right now is Damn it! Its like a fucking school. okay! Id be suspicious Because it would be like me too. But are you going to distrust each other after coming all the way here!? And if you dont believe me, how are you going to get out of here! That is correct. Lee Han appeased the Black Turtle Tower students. Even though this faceless senior was suspicious, he had no other choice as he was now trapped in the kettle kitchen by the warehouse keepers magic. Either you get caught after being locked up, or you listen to the methods of your seniors. Lets just listen. -First of all, you have to give me some of those beer candies you made. Salchos eyes changed to look at a suspicious swindler, but he still reached into his pocket and pulled out a beer can. Rather than trusting the other person, it was because he believed in Lee Hans words. -Im not trying to take your freshmans. Its getting more and more suspicious -You know, I used too much magic to come here today. I have almost no magic power left. I need to recover. ah. I guess so. Lee Han understood what the other person said. Unlike Lee Han, who never felt lack of magic in his life, other wizards often lacked magic when they used magic. This faceless senior has been using magic several times from the classroom to the kitchen. It wasnt strange even if his mana gradually depleted. Little by little, the beer candies slowly disappeared into the air. Lee Han suddenly became curious. But how are you maintaining your invisible magic when you dont have enough mana? C Its not me. Skull Principal?! It was a calm handwriting, but for some reason Lee Han could feel the seniors fear. Could it be Could it be that the Headmaster of Skeleton cast a spell to prevent contact with the seniors? He wanted to shout why he was doing that, but Lee Han didnt. Now, Lee Han began to accept this magic school itself. hmm. I used to be that kind of person. If Im surprised, Im the only one who loses. -done. Stay tuned. Seeing how much his mana had recovered, the senior headed forward. The magic the warehouse keeper used on the kitchen door was space distortion magic. The name sounded simple, but it was never simple from the point of view of breaking through this. At least three levels of magic were required. First, < enhance the senses >. The 2nd circle magic < Enhance Sense > was popular among warriors among endowment magic. Even a dull and sluggish warrior with a single bet shows reflexes as nimble as a swallow filled with water. Not only that, but thanks to the strengthened senses such as sight and hearing, there is a lot of information that can be captured in a chaotic battlefield. Spatial magic is basically magic that distorts the five senses, so I had to strengthen it at least this much to deal with it. And next was < Spatial Perception >. < Spatial Awareness > was a Circle 1 magic, but looking at its level of difficulty, it was more difficult than the Circle 2 magic, < Enhance Sense >. It was because of the difficulty of space magic. This < spatial awareness > played the role of accurately putting the space near the wizard in his head. It was on a different level from simply looking at it with your eyes and calculating it by guessing. What objects are located near you and what exactly is the distance between them. Usually, this magic was used as a secondary aid by battle mages who had a lot to deal with fast enemies, but even when dealing with space magic, this magic was essential. If you dont even recognize it, you cant find a solution. Finally, I needed a magic with moderate destructive power. No matter what kind of magic it was, it only needed destructive power. You have to find the weak part of the distorted space and pierce it to get out. My magic has been restored. The old man took a deep breath. As a third-year student carrying the symbol of pure silver, I had to show myself properly in front of the freshmen. Above all, its pretty disgusting that some of them are suspicious of me. Senses, be strengthened. Be aware of space. Fire, take the form of an arrow and fly away! The spell was quickly memorized and the magic cast. My senses were strengthened and the space around me became informationalized and entered my head. And the flame arrow pierced a point in the air. ! and! Even the suspicious Black Turtle Tower students admired the flame arrow. After all, a senior is a senior! As if burning the surroundings, the burning flames shot out while maintaining the shape of sharp arrows. If you were a freshman, you could see how difficult that magic was. To be able to hold the fire element in the form of an arrow and fire it at the same time. The shape retention is incomplete and the control seems to be lost a bit when firing. Except Lee Han. Lee Han thought to himself and was startled. no. Arent I thinking like Professor Voladi? Whats the big deal if the shape is a bit imperfect and the control is momentarily lost? There was no problem with using magic. A perfectionist like Professor Volardy would point out every single thing Lee Han reflected on the fact that he was thinking like Professor Volardy. You dont have to obsess over perfection. After that, I might end up like Professor Voladi. Pak! The fire arrows collided and burned away. The Black Turtle Tower students waited in admiration. When can I leave? Is it now? -Sal ?? -Try it The students realized that their senior had failed at the crooked writing on the paper. * * * Even when the senior asked to be saved, there was nothing the invisible freshmen could do. After a while, the letter was engraved again, as if the senior had come to his senses. -sorry. It looked ugly. What happened? C Failed. Mac ? When one of the Black Turtle Tower students next to him opened his mouth, Lee Han was puzzled. What are you going to say? The beer candy thief! -No! I must have failed on purpose!! The senior desperately explained whether he did not want to be remembered as a senior who ate beer candies and splattered. There were two reasons for the failure. One was that the range of space distortion magic was wider and stronger than expected, so mana was excessively consumed for < space awareness >. And one of the reasons was that the space distortion magic was woven more solidly than expected. It seemed that the storage keeper had injected more mana than usual to make it difficult to penetrate. Thanks to that, even though I fired a flame arrow, it couldnt penetrate and bounced off. So you only ate our beer candies and failed to escape Salko said in a grave voice. If it wasnt for the principals magic, the senior would want to grab a fight with the freshman by the collar. -These incompetent bastards without knowing how difficult that magic is Senior. Just tell me about < spatial awareness >. Lee Han, who was listening, said. After listening to the detailed explanation, it didnt seem so impossible. The sense-enhancing magic is < Gonadaltes''s Agile Steps >. The magic required for penetration is < Gonadaltes'' Sharp Hand >. It seemed that Lee Han could give it a try if he learned only < Spatial Awareness >. Its a 1st circle magic, so if youre lucky, you might be able to learn it right away. -freshman. You really The senior was about to say, Do you think it makes sense that a first grader learns space magic on the spot, but he hesitated. First of all, its not something that the person who has failed and is in a mess now I wanted to hear something from that freshmans mouth, I think this is impossible. -good night. Ill write in as much detail as possible. While writing, the senior suddenly became worried. What if this freshman succeeds in this spell as well? * * * An hour later. Lee Han and the others left the basement kitchen and gathered in the moonlit front yard of the main building. Lee Han spoke sincerely to the paper floating in the air. senior. thank you You seem to be teaching me better than my professors. Oh I guess seniors are different. At Lee Hans words, the other Black Turtle Tower students also thought so. Seeing Wodanaz doing that, it was clear that the senior had an extraordinary skill in teaching magic. Maybe that senpai was a theory student who was better at teaching magic than using magic. It was a shame that the freshmen couldnt see their faces. The senior covered his face with both hands, sat down on a nearby rock, and sighed deeply. I learned magic in vain I was proud that I was quite good among my graders Today, that pride was completely shattered. Even for newcomers who are seeing it for the first time! If I told my other friends in the tower exactly what I saw today, no one would believe me. Maybe -I was hungry today, so I went to the kitchen to steal something, and a freshman taught me < Fahite''s Lesser Illusion >, so I learned it at once. It was so amazing that he taught me < Spatial Awareness >, right? After learning that all at once, he recognizes the space distortion magic used by the warehouse keeper at once and breaks through. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Did you go to the kitchen and have a drink? -Didnt you get caught by the principal and bewitched? -Rather than that, can you pierce space distortion magic with < Spatial Awareness >? Maybe you need other things too? -ah. Its That freshman That Maybe Im mistaken, but it looks like the principal used a spell he used before? -Youre wrong. How does a freshman use the principals magic? -From my point of view, that freshman could be a transformed principal. hey. be careful. The principal can come and take you to the punishment room within this week. Didnt you say something strange? C I told you not to contact the freshman in the first place! the same conversation will come and go. senior? Are you there? Arent you already gone? I guess he just left because he said everything he had to say. You look great. -I havent left yet The senior got up and stood up. It was really shocking, but all the students entering this magic school were used to accepting the shocking reality. It was hard to accept that the freshman was better at magic than he or his other friends but neither the magic school nor the skeleton headmaster were particularly easy to accept. Lets accept! C Thank you for today. no. Thanks for teaching me well. Who are you kidding? Even Lee Hans sincere gratitude sounded like teasing to the current senior. -freshman. Originally, people who met at night at this school did not ask for their names or families. You can be dragged along when you are caught in the punishment room. Lee Han was at a loss for words because of the fact that it was so realistic. C But I really want to know your name. Even if I get caught in the punishment room, Ill risk my honor and keep the secret. The senior wrote seriously. I was really very curious. What the hell are you doing Or is it a freshman? Lee Han thought. This senior is deaf or lacks interest in others. Earlier, the Black Turtle Tower friends kept wordanaz wordanaz, but you didnt know that. The students of the Black Turtle Tower also looked bewildered. But the senior also had a reason. Unlike the freshmen, the seniors were constantly paying attention to the outside of the hallway. Besides, that monstrous freshman drove me half crazy! Lee Han made a decision after thinking about it. Seeing him say that, it seemed like he wouldnt inform the Headmaster Skeleton. Its okay if I tell you. -First of all, I should tell you. I am the blaster of the Moradi family. I am called Gainando. !!! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Black Turtle Tower The students of the Black Turtle Tower didnt notice the astonishment, and the Moradi familys blaster nodded. -Gainando Its a great name for a great talent. ? -Ill remember that name. I will meet you someday The senior took a quill and paper and left. A Black Turtle Tower student who came to his senses belatedly asked Lee Han in a puzzled voice. Whoa Wodanaz. Is it okay to do this? You said that people you meet at night dont tell each other their names or family names. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were at a loss for words at Lee Hans ability to apply what he learned from his senior in less than a minute. I have to do this to be able to become one of the top students in my grade. And you. Think carefully. What family did you just say that senior was from? The Moradi family. If you belong to the Moradi family, do you think they will bother us later or not? At Lee Hans question, the students of the Black Turtle Tower pondered. The students of the White Tiger Tower were generally rough, noisy, and tight-knit friends. And leading them is Giselle of the Moradi family. Even though they seemed polite and friendly on the outside, the students belonging to Salchos gang were not fooled. It is always the more vicious snake that leads the snakes. I think it will bother you. yes. blocked it beforehand. no need to thank Please take care of me later. Having packed everything, Lee Han put on his backpack and left waving his hand. Seeing that, one of the Black Turtle Tower students said to Salco. Tutanta. I think I know why you dont talk to Wodanaz on your own when youre alone. me too. Salcho nodded. Wardanajs Ability and Responsibility Friendship towards his friends was worthy of respect but aside from that, it didnt change the fact that Wardanaz could strip at least one of the Black Turtle Tower students in an instant if he set his mind to it. It was like that even for the Black Turtle Top students who had been living rough lives. Wodanaz What a scary guy! * * * Thanks to the relatively early end of the expedition, Lee Han was able to return to the resting room of the Blue Dragon Tower and do his own thing. I took out the groceries I brought from the kitchen and sorted them into the cupboards in my private room Its full, so I cant go in anymore. Ill have to ask Yoner. Sort items with a relatively short expiration date in order, fill out a ledger, and sell snacks to friends resting in the break room no, treat them. After that, Lee Han was able to sip coffee and start studying on his own. In fact, it was easy to forget when living in this school, but surprisingly, the reason students entered here was to study. Before I came in, I promised myself that I wouldnt lose in studying, even if I didnt know anything else. I promised to show the children of the Empire who grew up finely the madness of a person thirsty for success, but somehow I was so busy making a living that I felt like I was becoming more specialized in other fields. Maybe its because of the mood? Lee Han piled up books to study one by one. Books to study were piled up next to Guinan, who was sleeping drooling on the sofa by the fireplace in the lounge. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly felt strange. Does it seem like there are a lot of things that only I have to study? Lee Han counted again, wondering if he was mistaken. Professor Garcias < Understanding Basic Magic >. It was announced that they would take a paper test not only for basic elemental magic, but also for other fields of magic. Then, black magic, summoning magic, and fantasy magic were added. Even if Professor Garcia took the test really simply, the professors of black magic, summoning magic, and fantasy magic had a different story. As much as the students who will be in the next grade are gathered in advance and taught, there is a basic expectation from the students even if they do not take a formal quiz. Considering that, I had to read at least two books each. Sticking and sticking- Its not strange up to here. Lee Han pushed the book aside and checked the next one. < Understanding Basic Alchemy >. Alchemy was a field that would hurt you greatly if you tried to follow it only with your senses without studying. Even though Lee Han has a sense of alchemy that has been forged through harsh experiments, he cannot neglect his theoretical studies. Especially considering the students who studied alchemy before coming in, such as Yoner and Adenart Shiana, I had to work even harder. If you take that into account, about three books Sticking around C Lee Han piled up another book next to him. < Basic vehicle training >. The paper test was over, but Professor Lightning Walk taught every week. Learning about the dangerous and erratic creatures at this school was not just important to escape, but also to save ones life. Its only one book. It was thick, but it was only one book. Lee Han was relieved and piled them next to him. Then < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. Also < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >. Subjects that are compulsory and require study. The height of the book rose once more. It seemed like it was almost over, but it wasnt over yet. Lee Han pulled out an additional book. < On Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Applications > given by Professor Voladi. If I didnt learn it because there was no paper test, I might have to learn it while being struck by lightning with my body in front of Professor Voladi. I had to study beforehand. The black magic book that the Headmaster of Skeleton gave (forcibly). I had to practice until I mastered < The Sharp Hand of Gonadaltes >, which I told you about the other day. Otherwise, I could be dragged away in my dreams again. The most recently acquired < Basic Blood Magic and its Applications >. No one said anything about not reading this, but I had to read it to survive in this school. I felt every time how helpful a useful magic would be. Having piled up all the books, Lee Han raised his head. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to the book, the face of Gainando could not be seen. umm. Its strange. Im sure Ive organized only the necessary books, but why are there so many? * * * After dozing off in the common room, he went into the bed in the private room and slept soundly until morning. He was amazed to see Lee Han awake in the common room. Do you get up really early? I havent slept. Cainando quietly skewered the marshmallows and took them to the bonfire to roast them until they were soft. Then, sandwich it between hard breads and eat it. Why do I have to go that far? Cainan Island. You are too carefree. Asan of the Dalcard family also walked down with a tired expression. Since it was the week of the paper test, he stayed up all night studying in his private room. How much did you study to perfectly master < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >? Perhaps Wodanaz stayed up all night because of that subject. Wardanaz. I understand. Even after doing this, I think I only understood about 80% of < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. Thats good enough. I still have a lot of things to study. Gainando, who was listening from the side, tilted his head while eating the marshmallow. There seemed to be some misunderstanding between the two of them. It was only right that Asan only studied that subject, as evidenced by the fact that he was holding only the < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > book. In comparison, Lee Han Wasnt there a mountain of books yesterday? Apparently, there were piles of books before going up, but now only one book is left. Gainando was curious and asked. Where are the original books? I put the books I finished studying in the private room. Because its cumbersome. Cainando dropped the marshmallow he was holding. Mi arent you crazy?! Why is it Cainan Island? I heard Lee Han stayed up all night studying! thats what everyone does. child. The Blue Dragon Tower students, who came out one after another belatedly, scolded Kainando. Are you making a fuss about something you just studied? Everyone is studying! No Hey This Cainando trembled with regret. The guys who didnt even look at the books piled up in the break room! There were so many of them! Dont say anything strange and eat some bread. Cheup. Gainando munched on the remaining bread and swallowed it. The bread was delicious. But Asan. Why did you study in a private room instead of a break room yesterday? Wouldnt the break room be better? Because you keep talking loudly in your sleep. Sorry In the meantime, Lee Han read < Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Applications > once more and got up from his seat. I didnt like it very much, but it was time to get moving to start the day. Wardanaz. What lecture are you taking today? Basic swordsmanship. I that. Friends made expressions of pity at Lee Hans words. It must have been tough since it was the paper test week, but to hear a lecture like basic swordsmanship. It seemed difficult just thinking about it. are you okay? Its fine. Lee Han was puzzled by his friends worries. To be honest, unlike the subjects I am currently studying, the < Basic Swordsmanship > lecture was rather comfortable as I just had to go and practice it with my body. However, the friends looked at Wardanazs back with worried expressions. Isnt the White Tiger Tower attacking you as an excuse for the paper test? Next time we see the White Tiger Tower guys, lets warn them not to touch Wodanaz. The friends of the Blue Dragons Tower were united in friendship and determined. If the White Tiger Tower students heard it, it was a decision that would explode in anger. * * * Whats going on? The atmosphere is strange. Unlike the original swordsmanship lecture, the atmosphere was excited and cluttered. Lee Han was puzzled and asked Durgyu. Durgyu said in a low voice. I hear someone from outside is coming for the paper test today. Lee Han. ! Lee Han seemed to understand why the White Tiger Tower students were talking with faces that were half excited and half worried. Do people come from outside? They were probably from the same knight family. As students of the White Tiger Tower, all of whom were from knight families, it was inevitable that they would be nervous. If you show embarrassing swordsmanship or make a mistake while dealing with someone Everyone will be nervous. In fact, I am also nervous. In that respect, I feel comfortable. Lee Han said confidently. Being from a family of wizards, there was no reason to hear, Why is someone from that family so bad at swordsmanship? Because its a magicians family! Durgyu was very embarrassed by Lee Hans words. If youre Lee Han, you wont be ashamed to deal with guests from outside. is it? I wish I hadnt decided too soon. Do you think you wouldnt be ashamed if I used magic while fighting? Its a joke. Isnt it? Durgyu returned his pale face. I was horrified when I realized that Lee Han had sincerely said such a thing. fist. With a crackling sound, Professor Ingeldell appeared. ruler. Nice to meet you all Long story short, this week is a simple test to see how well the students are following along. So I brought guests from outside. Along with Professor Ingeldells words, heavily armed knights appeared from behind. Are you the same age as me? Lee Han asked Durgyu. Looking at the faces of the knights, it seemed that they had been on the battlefield for a decade longer than the students here. They might be a bita bit older looking The knights here are all excellent knights who are active in the Knights Order. The students were astonished. Lee Han thought. Professor Ingeldell seems to be doing something similar to Professor Voladi. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 While Lee Han was having the most rude thought in the world, Professor Ingeldell was proud of himself. I really brought him well. The Knights of the White Sheep Tree, brought by Professor Ingeldel, were one of the most prestigious knights of the Empire. Rather than staying in one region and guarding that region, the knights roam the entire empire and jump in to find danger on their own. That was the White Sheep Knights. It is common knowledge that knights go around grandiosely with servants and slaves, but the White Sheepwood Knights did not fall under that category. Knights of the White Sheep Knights roam the vast and rugged lands of the empire alone, wearing only one horse and one suit of armor. In order to do that, it was not enough to simply excel in swordsmanship. It required a variety of abilities, such as the ability to cope with all kinds of situations and improvise. As such, these articles can teach young students a lot! Its a much better choice than bringing knights of your age While Professor Ingeldell was proud, Bikelinz, a knight of the White Sheep Tree, stroked his beard and frowned. I came here because of Ingeldells request, but I think I came to the wrong place. Bikelinz did not like dealing with students or young trainees. I had absolutely no idea how to deal with it. The swordsmanship Bikelinz learned and mastered was only for actual combat, not for teaching or giving lessons. I had been indebted to Ingeldell, so I couldnt refuse the request and brought the knights like this but the vague thing didnt change. They werent even knights who risked their lives on the path of swordsmanship. They were knights who wanted to walk the path of magic together. Theyre knights who entered a magic school. It wasnt that Bikelinz disliked or looked down on wizards. Every knight has been beholden to a magician at least once, but he couldnt ignore it. However, students of that age would not be enough to deal with Bikelinz even if they risked their lives and devoted themselves to swordsmanship. Isnt there a law that you have to learn from the knights of the Bikelinz or the White Sheep Knights? It would be fine to call kind knights from other knights or trainee knights of your age So. What can I do, Professor Ingeldell? As I said before coming, you can deal with me comfortably. Please leave your life alone. Okay. Bikelinz sighed and walked away with the knights. The knights dispersed one by one to their respective positions and stood in place holding wooden swords. It seemed like they were waiting for the students to come. Lee Han opened his mouth to somehow convince Professor Ingeldell. If the White Tiger Tower guys didnt step up, even Lee Han had to step up. professor. Fighting one-on-one with those knights is a bit Nothing to worry about. Wodanaz. Professor Ingeldell laughed. Lee Han almost felt relieved at that laugh, but then came to his senses. no. Its not the time to be relieved. Of course, the three of us will face one. Gather with the group you chose last time. It was not the time to be relieved either. Lee Han moved on, swearing at Professor Bolainggeldel in his heart. Giselle, like Lee Han, was approaching with a very, very disgusted expression. Durgyu coughed and said. In a way, the three of us are lucky to be together like this Stop talking out of your heart. Choi. luck? It must be as lucky as meeting the skeleton headmaster. After being scolded by Giselle and Lee Han at the same time, Durgyu became sullen. Lee Han apologized for being sorry. sorry. Durgyu. Its not your fault. no. Lee Han. Lee Han looked at Giselle. Mmm. Come to think of it, in less than a few days, he had built up a grudge against the Moradi family twice. Once against the Skeleton Principals summons. Once against the seniors of the Moradi family. When I thought about that, I suddenly felt a little sorry. Lee Han decided to make a slight concession this time. I will make concessions in this test. Moradi. I will follow your instructions. It was a surprising situation where Lee Han bowed his head first, but Giselle wasnt happy at all. Rather, it was blatantly suspicious. Whats your intention? There were people who could be subdued and made loyal, and there were people who could never be subdued. And Wardanaz was the latter. Giselle knew that, so she didnt even expect to bring Wodanaz to her knees anymore. But suddenly it came out so docile. No matter how you think about it, you won. What is your intention? What do you mean Moradi. If we dont make concessions to each other, we wont be able to get a score in this test. So I conceded. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When talking about exams, Lee Han was always sincere. Giselle was slightly shaken by that sincerity. Really? But youre a bastard youre not going to listen right away after you say youre following my orders. Thats your instructions dog no. There are times when I dont understand. Durgyu listened to the conversation between the two and pondered on when to stop them. I think it would be better if the two of us just didnt talk Anyway, thats fine. Are you following the instructions? I wont believe it, but Ill watch. Please do well. So Professor Ingeldell. Who are we against? Lee Han asked Professor Ingeldell and looked around. Where is the lottery? Professor Ingeldell answered kindly. Hey, Mr. Bikelinz. wasnt it chosen randomly? To Lee Han, the knight called Bikelinz looked like a boss. That means youre likely to be the most skilled. Since they are the three with the most outstanding skills, we have given them a suitable opponent. Ah I see Lee Han struggled to control his expression. Professor Ingeldell did not know Lee Hans inner thoughts and encouraged him. Three will be able to show a good enough image. yes. See Professor Ingeldell. * * * said Bikelinz in a serious voice as the three young students approached. You may attack by any means possible. Durgyu asked with a surprised look. Can I? It is rather unnatural to not use what can be used. If you can use magic, use magic. I wont even look at you. You can look at it. Lee Han thought so and picked up a wooden sword. We only exchanged a few words, but I could guess what kind of person he was talking to. Bikelinz was a strict knight like Allarron, the teacher who taught Lee Han. The problem was that Allarron took care of Lee Han, but Bikelinz did not. People who told students to attack by all means possible were usually more likely to defend themselves by all means. Giselle must have felt the same, and there was a subtle uneasiness on her face. The Choi family? yes. youre right. Bikelinz guessed Durgyus family just with Durgyus posture. Double swordsthe Moradi family. Giselle nodded. And Bikelinz was taken aback when he saw Lee Han. Looking at the posture, its definitely a Byeok-Am sword (̎r) Was there a family that used a Byeok-Am sword? I knew there were none except for the Imperial Knight Allarron, but I was quite embarrassed. Which family do you belong to? This is the Wardanaz family. Wardanaz Um Huh? When Bikelinz moved his facial muscles like a lump of iron and panicked, Durgyu and Giselle unknowingly sympathized. I can understand that feeling. Umm well, family is so important to learning swordsmanship. Bikelinz ended by turning around, as if he was embarrassed to be embarrassed in front of the students. But the embarrassing thing hasnt changed. why is a student from House Wodanaz here? Besides, judging from his posture, it doesnt seem like he learned swordsmanship in a day or two Lee-han. I cant see any gaps at all Durgyu muttered as he gulped. As much as that, the pressure from Bikelinz was bloody. Just standing still and gently lowering the wooden sword, I felt this kind of pressure. I couldnt even imagine how strong it was. He told me to use all available methods, so lets do it. Lee Han took out his cane. In fact, I didnt think Lee Han could win against Bikelinz. Any method against an old knight who had lived on the battlefield wielding a sword for decades had no choice but to be weak. But if you stay still, the score wont come out. I had to do my best to even hear I lost but I fought well from Professor Ingeldells mouth. Foot. Wrinkle the earth. Lee Han cast < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes >. This time not only for himself, but also for the other two. < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes > was a similar type of magic to the < Sense Enhancement > magic, but it was more efficient and practical There are side effects, but its not my job. The muscle pain that his friends would experience after the magic was none of Lee Hans business. Shouldnt we win first? thanks. Lee Han. Durgyu nodded his head at the magic that wrapped around his body. Even without asking, I felt that Lee Han was strengthening them with magic. Its space. Be aware. ? However, Lee Hans order did not stop. After casting a spell on the three, Durgyu was taken aback by Lee Hans continued casting of the next spell. Hands, cut the enemy apart. Heat, distort the air Sharp magical powers flowed from Lee Hans hand, and at the same time haze-like illusions began to rise. If you didnt know what magic would be effective, the answer was simple. Ive used everything. At this point, not only Durgyu and Giselle, but also Bikelinz began to panic. Even if I used magic, I thought I would use one or two at most, but I was using too many than I thought. Shouldnt it be dried? Bikelinz looked at Professor Ingeldell. If you use it like that and run out of magic power, the young wizard could be fatally injured. If you were a professor, would you have to stop it? However, Professor Ingeldell sat still with a nonchalant expression on his face. Bikelinz was even more flustered. Im not that kind of person. Shine! Lee Han did not miss the moment when Bikelinz looked away. He immediately cast 1-circle lightning magic and aimed at Bikelinz. A bolt of lightning shot out towards Bikelinz. Bikelinz lightly dodged without even looking. Attack! Giselle shouted at Durgyu and ran out. Even if they didnt send signals to each other, they could see that the moment they used magic was an opportunity. What kind of magic is this My legs moved much more lightly than usual. It was magic that Giselle, who hated Wodanaz, had no choice but to admit. However, Bikelinz did not seem to be thrilled with the speed of the two students. He stamped his feet with an expressionless face and moved much faster than the two. Kuk! A painful sound escaped Durgyus mouth. Durgyu was proud to be the fastest sword among the students of the White Tiger Tower, but Bikelinz was on a different level. The moment he stabbed Bikelinz, the figure of the knight disappeared and an irresistible counterattack flew. All Durgyu could do was fly backwards and roll around. Hiss! Bikelinz tried to completely subdue Durgyu but stopped. Water beads were flying. The knight of the White Sheep Knights nodded and avoided it. Like the water magic Ive seen a lot so far, I expected that it would be over if I avoided it once. However, the water orb spun right next to his face and aimed at Bikelinz again. Bikelinz was surprised and hit the water ball with the back of his hand. The water ball seemed to contain a lot of magic power, and a heavy feeling came up on the back of his hand that had been strengthened with magic power. Excellent. Bikelinz praised it wholeheartedly. There were many times when even wizards who were much better than the freshmen here couldnt show this kind of wit. To be able to improve simple low-level magic like this and get caught off guard. However, Lee Hans feelings were a bit complicated. Everyone except the professor praises me for doing well. It was happy and a bit sad It wasnt the time to think about useless things. Lee Han grabbed the staff and prepared for the next spell. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Spring up. As the incantation was repeated over and over again, the water bodies took shape and emerged. < Spatial Awareness > Magic did not end with simply making the wizard accurately understand the space around him. Even when performing such a long-range attack, an additional effect was given. Originally, it is possible to drastically increase the number of water beads, which are difficult to control more than a certain number because it is difficult to control each one individually. Combining and linking magic in this way is also a magicians ability , but this was a story that could only be done with magical power. Durgyu and Giselle looked at the water beads with bewilderment and amazement, forgetting to attack Bikelinz. Even so, it was too many. surprising! Bikelinz stood still, forgetting to fight back. Originally, giving time to a strong wizard was a taboo among taboos. Because even a brief spell could turn the situation on the battlefield upside down. But instead of fighting back, Bikelinz watched. It was too surprising to break the flow with an attack. No matter how much you are a student of Einrogard, a first year can use that much magic? Professor Ingeldell. Are all first-year students at the magic school able to use that much magic? Bikelinz asked so. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If true, he intended to scold the wizards belonging to the White Sheep Knights. If you are a freshman who has just started learning magic, what are the magicians belonging to the White Sheep Knights? no. no. Absolutely not. Not only Professor Ingeldell, but Durgyu and Giselle also spoke with serious faces. Hiss! At that moment, Lee Hans attack began again. The water beads that appeared in the air began to fly at different trajectories and different speeds. Although Lee Han himself did not want to admit it, it was similar to the Magic Arrow control that Professor Voladi showed. It had no choice but to resemble the standard shown by Professor Voladi in that it flew a large amount of projectiles aggressively. I need to say something to Professor Voladi. Professor Ingeldell, who was watching, furrowed his eyebrows in concern. I knew from several professors that Lee Han was learning about magic combat under Professor Voladi. -You see, Ingeldell? Compared to Professor Bagreck, I am nothing. So dont go anywhere and talk about me. Especially for His Majesty the Emperor. -Ha why did this boy think that Professor Voladi talent would be poison Ah. Excuse me. It wasnt a complaint to Professor Ingeldell The magician professors at this magic school were probably from wizards, so there was no radical part. Now, Lee Han is becoming more like him as he learns from such professors. The freshmen had put too many water balls into the air. No matter how much magical power there is, the amount of mental power required to control them one by one must be considerable. Professor Ingeldell seriously thought that he should go to Professor Ballardi and ask for it. Wouldnt it be dangerous to let so many water beads float already? Ill have to speak carefully. The only person who could protect the students from the professors at this magic school was Professor Ingeldel himself. * * * Lee Han had chills running down his spine. strong! Does the strength shown by a knight who has risen to the highest level make people afraid like this? Of course, there were other reasons for the chills Lee Han felt, but Lee Han himself could not know. If he had known, he would have gone to Professor Ingeldell and begged, Please dont say anything strange to Professor Voladi! Even though Durgyu and Giselle were turning to each other, and water marbles came one after another from the air, Bikelinz did not waver. Bikelinz slashed and dropped all the water beads that were rushing at him, and deflected the two swordsmen. This even < Perkuntra''s Lesser Thunderbolt > wont work. The reason why the three students are holding on now is because Bikelinz did not actively attack them. If Bikelinz starts to go on the offensive, the combined attack that is pouring out now will collapse in an instant. When the opponent is relaxing, I have to somehow damage it, but that wasnt easy. Lee Han also had no intention of competing with water beads. The water orb was just a ploy to confuse the opponent and create an opening. When a gap is created, I tried to put a proper attack with magic like < Perkuntra''s Lesser Thunderbolt >, but I cant believe the gap wasnt created at all. Why did Professor Ingeldell bring such an article Apart from the complaint, his body moved. Towards the best possible way now. I hide at night. Lee Han memorized a small order. Lee Hans body became transparent as he chanted the spell while withdrawing from behind the illusion. Since they are quite far away and there are several alter egos of Lee Han due to < Fahite''s Lesser Illusions >, Bikelinz did not notice. To this extent. Despite casting invisible magic, Lee Han couldnt get that close. It was because I was afraid of the other persons feelings. I was able to know this when I experienced it firsthand in Professor Boladis lecture. An excellent wizard was able to detect the situation around him with magic alone even when he was blindfolded. The same would be true of great knights. As soon as you approach within a certain distance, you will immediately notice even if there is an invisibility magic. I was sorry, but I couldnt help it. Lee Han took a breath and made up his mind. From now on, it was a race against time. Believe. Perkuntra! Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! Mana flowed out from the center of Lee Hans body like an explosion and turned into lightning-type magic. Accumulation of lightning mana, which is impossible with the Circle 1 magic < Generate Lightning >, which is launched the moment it is cast. Lightning-attribute mana quickly accumulated in a spherical shape, and it shot out ferociously. Bikelinz was the most surprised of what happened today. A boy from the Wardanaz family sneaked up and approached and fired lightning magic from behind. Thats enough magic to become 4 circles! It was surprising that a freshman cast the 4th circle magic, but what was even more surprising was the speed. Casting magic in a peaceful workshop was completely different from casting magic in a violent battlefield. The former could be cast slowly and several times without any burden, but the latter had to be cast quickly at once, overcoming the tension and pressure. How can a freshman overcome such bad conditions so quickly? It seemed to be better than the wizards belonging to the White Sheep Knights. The Wardanaz family I only heard about it through rumors, but I guess the rumors were rather underestimated! Kakakak-!!!! A purple light flashed from Bikelinzs sword, and it struck the lightning that was shooting and flying. With a deafening roar, the lightning tore apart, bounced off the sides, and crashed into the floor before disappearing. I was able to guess the power of lightning in the way the soil was burned black. But it meant nothing to Lee Han. Perkuntra. I will never believe again! In a situation where even the magic I believed in was blocked, what was the meaning of Still, the power is fine? Lee Han cursed Perkuntra. Worse still, Bikelinz changed his attitude with this surprise. I was really impressed. Bikelinz raised his sword. Traces of lightning remained on the sharp blade. Bikelinz did not intend to stand still any longer. It was an insult and disrespect for even a young freshman to just stand there like this against an opponent who showed this level of skill. Sincerely, sincerely. Lee Hans spine felt chilly. Even if you dont have to say it, you have already been through countless situations. I think there is a misunderstanding, driver Bang! Before he had time to speak, Bikelinz stomped his feet and shot out like thunderbolts. Lee Han instinctively memorized the order. Gather, condense, and explode! * * * One of the most common misunderstandings non-mages make was Wouldnt it be possible to use magic by reading and practicing magic books without having to learn from a master? Of course, it was close to impossible. Magic books written by wizards are basically not aimed at imparting knowledge, but closer to the self-satisfaction of individual wizards. There is not the slightest consideration to make the reader understand! It was a book full of all sorts of codes, abstract metaphors, crooked writing, and abbreviations and quotations that only the author could recognize. Therefore, it was not unusual for Lee Han to get stuck on the first chapter even after reading < Basic Blood Magic and Its Applications >. This was the case even though this book was the least detailed and detailed among the books Lee Han had read. After wrestling with the book for a long time, Lee Han could barely confirm one magic. < About the basic blood magic and its application > I believe that there is no blood mage who does not know about the great and tremendous magic missile of Phiblicus. Piblicus, an outstanding master of blood magic, created this magic for future generations of blood mages, so the method is as follows < Piblicus'' great and tremendous magic missile >. It was a very ironic and grandiose name. Magic Missile is an easy and easy 1-circle magic. To the extent that there were some mercenaries who only learned magic missiles and claimed to be wizards. However, < Phiblicus'' Great and Incredible Magic Missile > was definitely different from the existing magic missiles. It instantly draws out and condenses a huge amount of mana that is different from existing magic missiles. It was a simple principle, but the magician who amplified magic with blood magic didnt need a more complicated principle. The same was true for a person whose strength was overflowing magic power like Lee Han. Lee Han thought that this magic was useful, so he studied it diligently. Of course, I didnt expect to be able to use it without a single practice in a real situation like this As magical energy condensed, a strange sound came out when they collided and became unstable. Lee Han was taken aback. what? At first, I thought the magic had failed. But it wasnt a failure. The condensed magic power continued to move according to Lee Hans will. As if its about to explode! ! Only then did Lee Han realize. Explode which was in the order. Originally, if it was a normal magic missile, it had to be shot or launch. But explode. That means It wasnt a magic missile that was launched in the first place! A magic that intentionally compresses enormous mana to make it unstable, and then explodes it at close range! There was no way such an unstable magic missile could maintain its shape and fly. This magic completely gave up the launching process in the first place. Lee Han focused on swearing at the blood mages. Giving up the magic he had cast so far was an act of suicide. Now that this has happened, we have no choice but to control this explosion! Control. * * * Bikelinz, who rushed in, witnessed the explosion of magical power that flashed and attacked in front of him, and was astounded. To cast such magic again in such a short period of time? Huh! Bikelinz circulated mana through all the muscles in his body, strengthened him and endured. It was unbelievably destructive that it was cast in such a short period of time. While paying respect to the young adversary in front of him, Bikelinz blew Lee Hans staff from his hand. When it was confirmed that the fight was over, Bikelinz put his sword in his waist and approached Lee Han. Perhaps the White Sheep Knights Hiss! Lee Han drew a wooden sword and stabbed him. The wooden sword stopped in front of Bikelinzs chest. Bikelinz looked at Lee Han with surprised eyes and smiled bitterly. Its still a long way. To make such a mistake Because he was distracted by magic, he thought the fight was over with the blow of his staff. Bikelinz meekly admitted. I lost. Considering what this young freshman showed up, he deserved the win. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Thank you. Lee Han said with sincerity. I couldnt help but be grateful to Bikelinz. I couldnt have admitted it if I didnt want to admit defeat, but I was considerate of the young freshman and admitted defeat. Are you interested in the White Sheep Knights? yes? Lee Han hesitated. The White Yangmok Knights Looks like a tough job where the only thing left is honor. It was a sound that would make the white sheep knights angry if they heard it, but it was not completely wrong. It was hard to imagine the hardships of going around the empire alone for honor and belief without staying at the headquarters. Im still lacking, and Im even more lacking as a knight. Lee Han politely declined. However, it seemed that it had a slightly different meaning to Bikelinz. The knight of the White Sheep Knights spoke in a serious and heavy voice. Not enough. Of course, Ill have to learn more now, but if I learn a few years here, Ill be able to become a better wizard than any wizard in the Knights of the White Sheep Tree. Also, since no one expects knightly abilities from wizards who work for the Knights, you dont have to worry about that. Lee Han was taken aback when the other person suggested it more seriously than he thought, not just out of politeness. uh uh huh? Besides Im not lacking in my ability as a knight. As a mage, thats enough to overflow. The other knights will be ashamed. ruler. Calm down. Mr. Bikelinz. Professor Ingeldell stopped Bikelinz. Arent you still a freshman? It is too early to decide the future. Han Lee was moved by Professor Ingeldells words. And I came to my senses. No. That person brought it in the first place. Thats right. I was too greedy because I was excited. What are you saying? I am just glad that you valued my students well. While Professor Ingeldel and Bikelinz were having a warm conversation, the knights of the White Sheep Tree, who had finished fighting elsewhere, walked by. Are you done? Mr. Bikelinz? How was it? Mr. Bikelinz. Arent you being too harsh on the students? I lost. yes!? Bikelinz kindly told the knights who arrived late in detail what had happened. Every time they pointed at Lee Han and said something, the knights looked at Lee Han with admiration and awe, and Lee Han felt the danger. This Lee Han sneaked behind Giselle. Giselle stepped away with a very displeased expression. Everybody was great. Professor Ingeldell praised the three. Not only Lee Han, but the other two also suffered a lot. While the magic was being cast, he continued to tie Bikelinzs ankles and struggled. Its perfect. It wasnt a fight called to be won, but I thought I would win like this. oh. It was only then that Lee Han remembered that the goal of this paper test was not to win. Bikelinz attacked so viciously that he forgot about it for a moment. However, I think the unexpected appearances shown by the disciples is the greatest pleasure that a teacher can feel. Thank you for giving me the greatest pleasure. no! Durgyu shouted out because he was moved together, but Lee Han and Giselle were a bit uneasy. No matter how much I think about the White Sheep Knights Dont you know moderately? From the moment he brought in the White Sheep Knights and brought them in, Professor Ingeldell became, No matter how much you do, youre a bit too much. The knights of the Yangyangmok Knights said they were very satisfied with the Dalian. He said he would make sure to tell other colleagues what happened today. ? The next time you have an opportunity like this, as much as you asked me to call you, I didnt say it out of politeness, but you were really satisfied. yes. It seems so. Lee Han became anxious for nothing. Its not like you have to fight with the Yangmok Knight Commander during the midterm exam, right? * * * Leehan? Durgyu, who was walking with Lee Han after the lecture, was puzzled when his friend stopped walking. Why? What happened are you okay?! Puffing C Lee Han knelt down. It was because of the aftereffects of < Piblicus'' Great and Incredible Magic Missile > that he used earlier. Ugh. Lee Han wanted to grab the collar of the author named Phiblicus who put this magic as the 1st circle. How does this mean circle 1? Instead of giving up firing, it compresses a huge amount of mana in front of it, induces instability, and explodes. The principle was to simply gather mana, but its destructive power and danger exceeded expectations. It was like throwing a bomb right in front of the wizard and detonating it There was only one failsafe in this magic. When the magic power exploded, the wizard used all his strength to push the magic power to the other side. What if the control fails? Then he just got along. It was really crazy magic. Blood mages We must hit the ban in the empire. I thought I had managed to control my mana to avoid the shock, but I was confused as to whether something had entered my vision. Still, thanks to that, I was able to know for sure what kind of guys the blood mages were. Its like the guys who take out all the safety devices for efficiency! Lee Han vowed to change the name of < Piblicus'' Great and Incredible Magic Missile > to < Piblicus'' Insane Magical Explosion >. Leehan! You must not die! Durgyu Its not that much, so dont make a fuss about it. Lee Han said to Durgyu who was talking next to him. Durgyu seemed to be misunderstanding something, but not to that extent. I was more worried about something else than that. Durgyu. Why?! Let me know if you need anything! Because I dont want the White Tiger Towers to notice my condition lower your voice. Durgyu was at a loss for words. It was a spleen that a knight commander who went to a battlefield would show. Youre a freshman, Lee Han! But Durgyu did as Lee Han told him to. Even in Durgyus eyes, it was not a good idea to show Lee Hans weak side to the White Tiger Tower friends. wait. Han Lee. Ill take you to the healing room. Durgyu supported Lee Han and moved on. A friend of the White Tiger Tower saw the two and asked curiously. whats the matter? in training! Is that so? Durgyu desperately took Lee Han to the healing room. * * * Slight symptoms of mana concussion. What kind of crazy professor set off a magic explosion around the first year? When Lee Han opened his eyes, he heard a voice in his ear. It was a conversation between Durgyu and the owner of the healing room. That I cant tell you. sorry. Are you afraid the professor will retaliate? what the. I dont know why the rest of the Empire fears us. We should be more afraid of wizards. Come to think of it, this is my first time in a healing room. As there were so many injuries, there was a place like an infirmary in the magic school. The last time I collapsed in a bloody battle with the anti-magicians, I didnt have to go to the healing room because the headmaster brought me personally But today, I came here by chance. It was more common than expected. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beds are arranged in a clean and clean white landscape, and the person in charge of the healing room is talking next to Durgyu in the shape of a book ? Lee Han blinked his eyes. Looking back, the owner of the healing room was in the shape of a book. The book fluttering in the air spoke to Durgyu. The symptoms of concussion came from experiencing a magic explosion at close range in a state of fatigue. I bet on recovery, so it will be fine. thank you! I really I was fine for a while after the explosion, but I suddenly collapsed I thought I had a big problem with my magic. The book in the healing room was quite bewildered by Durgyus words. You were fine for a while after the explosion? yes. What kind of ignorantdont ever do that in the future. There was only one reason why he could look fine even after a magic explosion exploded nearby. Ill just hold on to it with my mental strength. Upon hearing the explanation, Durgyu was also taken aback. It is nonsense. The reason Lee Han endures so terribly is Um. no. Come to think of it, Lee Han was a person who could do that. Lee Han felt a bit betrayed by Durgyu. Thank you for treating me. When I opened my mouth with a clearing of my throat, the book came fluttering. Lee Han hesitated because he didnt know how to call the other person. I am the devil in the healing room. yes? I dont think you know what to call me. Ah did you? Lee Han wasnt surprised when the talking book identified himself as the devil. Even if I was surprised, I could now speak calmly with a calm expression. The magic school raised Lee Han. What. Its not funny The other freshmen are startled. I will match. Perhaps the devil in the healing room was captured by the principal and forced to work here. !!! The talking book was startling. How did know!? Awesome! Isnt that usually clever? It is an overestimation. Lee Han waved his hand. It was a reasoning that anyone who had met the Skull Headmaster a few times could do, of course. Of course, Durgyu, who did not know the circumstances, was very impressed. right. Because I was summoned and captured by Gonadaltes, I am working here in the form of a book. There was no dissatisfaction in the voice of the talking book. Seeing that, Durgyu asked. Looking at what youre saying, are you happy working here? no? yes? By the way Do you really think that I have no complaints just because I am enjoying my voice? Lee Han interrupted the conversation between the two. It was impossible to stand still. Perhaps the headmaster is punishing you for being dishonest. Awesome! The demon of the healing room and the talking book were startled again. For a freshman, he understood his situation very well. Considering Gonadaltes eccentric personality, there was a high probability that the bookshelf would be ripped off if he grumbled in the healing room. Its so clever Wait a minute. Im sure youre not Gonadaltes transformed The talking book was questionable. And then he used magic right away. sensing mana! I was surprised by the book that talks about the enormous magic that I feel from Lee Han. Gonadaltes! you really! no. Lee Han just has a lot of magic power! Thanks to Durgyus desperate persuasion, the talking book stopped doubting. Although he used all sorts of confirmation and detection magic a few more times after that He kept moving with me. Absolutely not the principal. good. trust me but a freshman. Keep in mind that Gonadaltes can change your friend the brief moment you look away. Durgyu thought the talking book was joking. However, Lee Han took it seriously. Ill have to be really careful. Well, if it was Gonadaltes, he would have revealed his true identity the moment I used magic. Arent you the type to stay still Freshman. Im sorry. apologize. its okay. Lee Han stood up from his seat. Thanks to the healing magic of the talking book, the body was restored, so it was time to leave. for a moment. Take this. The talking book handed a small leather pouch to Lee Han as he was about to leave. What is this? Its a simple cure. Ah isnt everything better? Lee Han was surprised. My body seems to be completely fine, but is there anything left? No. Its just a gift I gave her to come visit often. Lee Han felt both gratitude and embarrassment at the same time. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 The Talking Book belatedly made an excuse as if he had realized what his words meant. Of course, I didnt mean to keep getting hurt. I just meant to come over often. ah. okay. Lee Han relieved his discomfort and opened his pocket. It contained things like hard rock fragments. Its a gryphons gallstone. oh! Lee Han recalled the books he had read in his head. According to what I read in the alchemy book, Griffins gallstone must be? Does it have a strong effect on mana recovery? yes. You know well. Lee Han became sullen. Its useless. It was after he had already experienced with his body that magic recovery potions had no significant effect in Professor Thunderwalks class. I dont know if its a mana reduction potion, but the mana recovery effect The talking book was taken aback by Lee Hans reaction. If you dont know what this is, you dont know what it is, but it didnt make sense to react like that. Unless youre raising a griffon yourself Its a precious thing? It is a true gryphon gallstone. thank you. But I havent had many lack of magical power Ah. Only then did the talking book understand Lee Hans reaction. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Come to think of it, if a freshman had that level of magic, he wouldnt have felt a lack of magic at all. Hmm Among the demons I know, there are a few demons with the ability to absorb mana. Its dangerous, so I cant introduce you. I will take your heart. Lee Han slowly stepped back and said. As expected, since he was a demon summoned by the skeleton headmaster, it seemed that there was nothing good about being so friendly. You should come and play often! Lets talk about Gonadaltes together! The talking book, not knowing Lee Hans inner thoughts, waved the pages to see them off. Durgyu said admiringly. Even though you are a demon who was summoned and captured by the principal, Lee Han treats you kindly. Han Lee. It must have recognized your abilities. Even the devil likes talented people. So it was clear that he was being kind to Lee Han. It seems a bit different from that However, from Lee Hans point of view, the conversation he had just had was far from that. Thats Because theres no one to curse at the principal skeleton. Who would curse the skeleton headmaster with anyone? There was no opponent who could do that. Thinking so, Lee Han suddenly felt a little sorry for the book he was talking about. How did you get involved with the skeleton headmaster! * * * < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. As mathematics is the foundation of all study, this lecture was also very important. The higher the level of magic, from calculating magical power to creating magic circles and developing new magic, the more intuition and sense alone could not solve the problem. As much as that, the students had to study hard, knowing the importance of this lecture Did you cast a sleep spell? Lee Han looked around. The students were already annihilated. Gainando was snorting and nodding. The only survivors were Asan (Asan was also stabbing the back of his hand with a quill) and Adenart (Early expressionless, Lee Han witnessed the princess casting a sleep-dispelling spell on himself) Yoner. Lee Han took out coffee. When I handed the coffee to Yoner, Yoner took it as precious and sipped it, like the first coffee a person received after being rescued after being stranded in the snowy mountains for several months. Im so sleepy Lee Han nodded. Perhaps because of my mood, the air in the classroom seemed thin. After drawing a water bottle on top of the figure, Yoner turned his head to change his mind. For some reason, Lee Han seemed more upright than usual. I must have stayed up all night? Not sleepy? I cant sleep in the sacred lecture I cant. Yoner. ???? Yoner was taken aback when his friend suddenly made strange noises. whats the matter? It should look good. Lee Han widened his eyes. Honestly, the professors voice made even Lee Han, who has a steel will, sleepy. Its unique rhythmic voice makes people sleepy as if hypnotized. If he hadnt known the professors identity, he would have suspected the opponent of being a master of mental magic. Alpen Knighton. He was a professor in charge of < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > and was originally a high-ranking administrator of the Empire. An imperial official who tried to cut the research budget of countless wizards and bought various grudges! He wielded the sword to such an extent that the professors at the magic school still had a grudge. But Lee Han was different. It should look good! If you are a high-ranking administrator of the empire, isnt it one of the few positions in the empire? There was no way that the person sitting in that seat had no connections. What if you look good to such a professor? C Mr. Wardanaz. Talents like you are what the Empire needs. When you graduate, come to the Empire! Ill recommend it. -thank you. professor! Rather than a teacher-teacher relationship in which love and hatred are built up together in the workshop, this kind of teacher-teacher relationship in which Lee Han thinks it is a true teacher-teacher relationship in which he gives clean recommendations and does not meet after that. To do so, he had to look good for Professor Alpen Knighton. But he doesnt seem to really care about the students. Lee Han was worried. Professor Alpen Knighton was typically close to Ill go my own way, so you guys can follow on your own. Whether students follow the lecture or not, they do their own thing. He must have been very satisfied with himself, so he was a more demanding type. Similar to Professor Voladi, but tricky in a different way. Professor Voladi was not interested in students or students. Rather, it was a problem because there was too much interest. It was also true that they waited for the students to follow them. I waited too far What are you thinking about? I was thinking about how to catch the professors eyes. Isnt that enough?? Yoner asked in a puzzled voice. Lee Han asked, puzzled. What is enough? Theres nothing wrong with getting attention from professors, but if you get too much, I think youll have a hard time Yoner carefully advised. Before entering school, I never imagined that I would be giving this kind of advice to a friend. Dont pay too much attention to professors. what kind of advice is that But looking at this boy from the Wodanaj family now, I couldnt help but give him this advice. Im seriously worried! are you okay. Yoner. this much. And Professor Alpen Knighton is different from the other professors. Eh I wont stop you if you dont mind Yoner was somehow ominous. Why does my friend feel like hes digging his own grave? So far. Remember this equation. Youll need it when calculating horsepower. Meanwhile, Professor Alpen finished his lecture. Kainando, who had heard Until here in his sleep, raised his head in amazement. its over? its over?? Then lets try a simple test from now on. Its over Realizing that it ended in a different way, Gainando grabbed his head. I looked around and saw that all the students who had collapsed until earlier had regained their senses and were in despair. Youre lucky. How lucky?! Gainando was startled by Lee Hans murmur. Did my friend go crazy while I couldnt see him? Lee Han thought while ignoring Kainan Island. I will definitely catch Professor Knightons eyes in this paper test. I dont know anything else, but in math, I couldnt be beaten by the freshmen here in this classroom. I will definitely show you something! Parala Rock-! A distance was created between the stuck students, and test papers began to appear in front of them. Lee Han tapped the side lightly. A transparent membrane called by Professor Alpen was blocking the space. As I looked up, my vision blurred. If I cant even cheat, it must be difficult. After entering the magic school, it seemed that once you witnessed magic, you would begin to think about how to penetrate it. As Lee Han thought, he heard the professors voice. If you solve everything first, you can turn it in and leave. I guess so. If you cant solve everything, you cant leave. ? The words were added so naturally that Lee Han almost skipped them. But when I heard it, I noticed something strange. If I cant solve everything, I cant go out? It felt a bit strange to say such an obvious thing separately like that. Someone raised their hand and asked if Lee Han was the only student who thought so. professor. You mean you cant leave until you fill in all the blanks? Right. phew. The students were relieved. Until the professors next words came out. with the correct answer. Uh what if its not the right answer? Ill have to solve it until I fill it with the correct answer. Professor Alpen looked at the student bluntly, as if asking a trivial question. The faces of the students who realized the situation only then turned blue. I cant go out until I get everything right?? Now uh The students instinctively turned their heads and looked out the window. After this lecture, I was going to enjoy the rest of the afternoon and enjoy the evening, but the story suddenly changed. It was not known exactly how many hours Professor Alpen would confine them, but Could he keep them locked up until the night? You still dont know this school? Its not going to be locked up until tomorrow? Sasasac! Lee Han started frantically playing with the quill. It was no longer a matter of whether or not he could catch the professors eye. It was a matter of whether or not I could get out of the classroom. * * * I roughly solved it Lee Han thoughtfully looked at the circles engraved on the test paper. Because it was a magic test paper, a circle was engraved every time the correct answer was correct. However, the last problem was holding Lee Han back. One day, Gonadaltes received 3892 imperial gold coins from the emperor for the construction of the Imperial Vilteron Ballroom. At this time, the magic used in the Vilteron ballroom is as follows (omitted) How many imperial gold coins did Gonadaltes have left when these magics and reagents were used? No matter how much I think about it, 720 is correct. Lee Han did not understand. I checked the magic circle several times, checked the amount of reagents required for the magic circle, and also checked the labor cost involved in making it Even after checking and calculating like that, the answer did not change. Why? Looking around, some friends seemed to have caught up with Lee Han belatedly, and put down their quills, staring intently at the last question. Both of them got stuck on the last problem. Should I have known something rather than solving it with the information given in the problem? Is it a problem to be solved with a different idea? Lee Han thought about it. Gonadaltes is the last name of the Headmaster of Skeletons. If the skeleton headmaster received the gold coin, would he have left it and returned it to the emperor? I dont think so. Lee Han, who was lost in thought, wrote 0 on the answer sheet without much thought. There is no penalty even if it is wrong, so I thought I would stab it once. Sew C but the test paper was circled. Lee Han was shocked. What is this?? Professor Alpen also looked away, perhaps realizing that Lee Han had solved everything. Youre faster than I thought. Good job. Perfect score, Mr. Wardanaj. Although he received the praise he so wanted, Lee Han was not happy. Rather confused. School Professor. Why but? Can I ask you about the last question? ah. Professor Alpen said with a slight smile on his stern face. It must have been fun. I wanted to give a smile to the students who were tired of exams. Oh Lee Han wondered if he should revise his plan to catch the eye of the other person. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 No. You cant judge people with things like this. A slightly twisted sense of humor was only a minor drawback at this magic school. Lee Han decided to focus on the positive strengths of the professor in front of him. It was really fun. For me tired of school life, it feels refreshing like a cool breeze Asan got up and approached after finishing the second session, but stopped when he heard Lee Hans words. What was fun? No matter how you think about it, there was no fun factor at all in this test. hello. professor. It is said to be the son of the Dalcard family. After discovering Asan, Professor Alpen took out his pocket watch and checked the time. hmm. I have something to say to the students with excellent grades Come with me. Asan put on a puzzled expression. At best, I bought time by finishing the exam, but I didnt want to waste it talking to the professor again. I will. Of course, it wasnt Lee Han. Lee Han replied without giving Asan a chance to make an excuse. Asan licked his lips in regret and moved on. Come to think of it, Asan. How did you solve the last problem? I couldnt come up with an answer, so I wrote it down to substitute it from 0, but luckily Wodanaz, you? Asan looked at Lee Han with an expression of Of course, Wodanaz solved it like me, right? Lee Han nodded. Of course I did that too. Lee Han made a promise that he would answer like that if other friends asked him. He didnt want to appear to understand Headmaster Skeleton too well. * * * Professor Alpens room was quite old-fashioned. The books were stacked without a speck of dust, and everything in the room was in its place. Sit down. When the two students sat down, Professor Alpen swung his cane and filled the cup with tea. These two students are outstanding enough to rank 1st and 2nd in this exam. thank you. Actually, next week one of my friends is going to visit the school. Hes a friend I dated when I was working as an imperial administrator Lee Hans eyes widened as he listened quietly. Any friends he had made while working as an imperial administrator were likely to have been high-ranking imperial officials as well. When he visited, he wanted to see the work of the students I was teaching. Thats why Id like to entrust you with making a simple magic circle. As I said in the lecture, it shouldnt be that difficult. Lee Han was delighted and Asan was disgusted. What is it that you regret that you have to do additional assignments? Its not that the grades arent good enough! I guess I can do this. Lee Han nodded his head after seeing Asans disliked reaction. Yihan has good grades, and most of all, doesnt Asan hate it? It was a perfect opportunity. I think it would be nice if Dalcard took over. ?! Lee Han was surprised. why?! My me? Wouldnt it be better for Wardanaz to take over? Asan blurted out his words as if he had no confidence. Skill is also skill, and I didnt want to do such an additional task. Lee Han internally cheered for Asan. cheer up. Asan! Isnt Wardanaz-kun currently in charge of too many things? Both Lee Han and Asan were at a loss for words. thats right! I heard that he is concentrating on his studies so fervently that he is taking time off from other professors to learn from them. You cant disturb such a student, can you? All right. Ill do it Asan said in a sullen voice. Asan also had a conscience. If you were a student belonging to the Blue Dragon Tower, you couldnt say Still, you take care of it! to such a busy and difficult Lee Han. no. professor. I will also help Asan. Can I? yes. Wardanaz! Asan was so moved that dew formed around his eyes. To help with this boring, uninteresting and annoying task with a single friendship. Seukseuk C S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asan wiped away the tears with his sleeve. After entering this school, I felt that there were exceptionally many tears. thanks. Wodanaz. Its nothing. Asan. Lee Han patted Asan on the shoulder and thought to himself. I will definitely catch your eye. No matter who Professor Alpens friends are, they will surely stand out! After hearing a brief explanation, the two students said goodbye and left the room. Professor Alpen, who was left alone in the room, muttered a pity. Sorry. Originally, I wanted to recommend Wardanaz-kun In terms of talent and skills, the boy from the Wardanaz family was a talent enough to be recommended to the imperial administrators later. A brilliant brain and a strong passion for learning. He will surely become a good official of the empire. But Its right to let such outstanding talent focus on academics, not government jobs. Professor Alpen knew it well. Moderately brilliant brains are worthy of imperial office, but truly brilliant brains should be devoted to learning for the future of the empire. Professor Alpen, who had worked in government for a long time, came to this school in order to nurture even a little bit of the future of the empire. As a former bureaucrat, it was disappointing, but as an educator, it was a joy. I will help as much as I can. to concentrate on studies. Wardanaz-kun. * * * Thursday. As Lee Han walked to his alchemy class, he realized that the students faces were tired. What time did everyone leave the classroom yesterday? After midnight the magic didnt work. What was the correct answer to the last question? Yoner still had an expression of incomprehension. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt come up with an answer other than 720 coins. 0 coins. huh? 0 coins. why? Thats so Lee Han explained carefully, looking at Yoners notice even though he hadnt caused a problem. The sparks that could be used to smelt metal rose from Yoners pupils. porridge! okay. That was it. okay. Yoner barely calmed down. At this school, I couldnt stand it if I was angry at each and every one of these things. Poof- ? Lee Han turned his head. The princess passing by was tearing up papers with various formulas and numbers on them with an expressionless face. Because I couldnt solve it yesterday, it seems that I have been solving it until today. Im sorry for nothing. why. its not your fault Dont do that for nothing. Yoner comforted Lee Han. The Maikin family girl opened her mouth to change the topic. I heard you make a magic circle with a moon card? huh. wouldnt it be better to just leave the moon card alone? Hey Meikin Asan passing by looked at Yoner as if he was sad. Of course, Yoner wasnt wrong. Even the other top students seemed to agree with Yoner. Isnt it better to do it alone? Moon card. You have to be considerate of Wodanaz. Asan looked at Yihan as if asking for help. Lee Han nodded and replied. I made this decision because I wanted to help, so you dont have to worry. Then I cant help it Cant I ask the prince for help? It seemed like time was running out. Bang-bang-bang- The thunder-walking professor entered the classroom and made the sound of knocking on the pot. Nice to meet you all. Even if I dont explain, everyone will know what were going to do today, right? The students faces became pouty. Even if you look at the same paper test, Professor Thunder Walk had a knack for making it a little more nasty. Perhaps feeling the eyes of the students, Professor Wooreeul laughed. ruler. Line up and come inside one by one. ? The students were buzzing about the test in a different way than they thought. I thought it would be a test of how to make a potion using a pot together in the classroom as usual? Why? Everyone, please line up and come in. The students lined up, looking very suspiciously at Professor Thunderwalker. I had no idea what was going to be on the door at the back of the classroom. What the hell is there? Arent there monsters? Its an alchemy class? Then, what class was the crazy monster attacking on the first day? That was also an alchemy class. shit. There might be monsters. The students quickly made up their minds and grabbed the canes. Now that this is the case, the possibility of a monster appearing is really high. Couldnt monsters appear? Lee Han did not give up hope and handed out snacks to his friends. whats this? Beer candy. If you run out of magic, eat it. The friends nodded their heads with spleen expressions and took beer candies. It was a must-have item as you dont know how much magic youll need when dealing with monsters. Wardanaz. Come in. Lee Han opened the door and went inside. Fortunately, the monster didnt attack, but Lee Han didnt let his guard down. You can take your hands off the waist. Thunderwalker looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Of course, doubting was a good habit, but what was the point of being able to pull out the sword at any time after coming to take the alchemy test? Are you here for the swordsmanship test? professor. I trust you. I think I said it before, but people who really believe dont say such things. ruler. Look at the pot and look at the ingredients next to it. Lee Han checked the pot. And I checked the materials placed next to me. All of them were new materials. I saw. Then try making this potion using only the ingredients in the room. ? Lee Han hesitated when he saw the potion dripping in a glass bottle shaken by Professor Thunderwalker. It was the first potion he had ever seen. Is this a potion you taught me in class? no. Can you tell me what potion it is? no. Thunderstep shed a deep smile as if he was enjoying the current situation so much. The outstanding alchemist was good at improvisation. You can make a potion similar to an unknown potion with only the ingredients you have never seen before. This was possible because I quickly grasped the properties of the materials and completely put the effects of those properties in my head. Of course, Professor Wooregeol didnt expect the freshmen to make the perfect potion. How many potion properties can you notice and make as close to them as possible? That was the crux of this test. ruler. You better move fast Isnt time infinite? Mmm. Lee Han seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Professor Lee Han, who is one of the most outstanding students in the alchemy lecture, did not move and continued to think about it. What are you thinking about? Its not enough to figure out the characteristics of the ingredients and the characteristics of the potion quickly, so Im worried about it like that. I didnt understand. professor. Why? Can I use any of the materials in the room? Are you going to use any of the ingredients you have? The thunder walk professor snorted. I dont know what kind of material he had to say that, but it was most likely useless. If you were really lucky and had useful materials, Professor Wooregeol thought he would admit it. If youre that lucky, you can do anything! Do whatever you want. All right. Lee Han rushed like lightning and snatched the potion from Thunderwalkers hand. Thunderstruck was so taken aback by the sudden surprise that he stayed still and came to his senses belatedly. hey!!! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Thats not it!! yes? I said you can use all the ingredients in this room, but dont you think it makes sense to steal the potion and just hand it in! Professor Lee Han hesitated at Professor Thunder Walks protest and looked at Professor Thunder Walk as if he were a strange person. Professor Woorestep was embarrassed and asked again. isnt that what you meant? no. No, who steals the potion and submits it like that? The professor is also really At Lee Hans words, Professor Woorestep was embarrassed and then suddenly burst into tears. No, this bastard stole it by force and now who is he doing that to? It was dumbfounded to suddenly treat myself as a strange person on the subject of stealing the potion from the hands of the professor. If it werent for the possibility that the disciple would later become the first sword of the Empire, he would have hit him once. Then why did you take it away? This is to analyze the potion more accurately. If I asked the professor for the potion, I thought that there was a high possibility that the professor would not give it to me. Um That was right. Because I thought I would never give it to my disciples even if they asked for it. But it wasnt that it wasnt sarcastic. Professor Woore-geol felt more disgusted with the disciple who said the right thing today. joy. Where do you do well? Professor Wooreeul crossed his arms and glared at Lee Han. Stealing the potion was unexpected, but even then, making the same potion was still difficult. Even if you obtained a potion, analyzing and understanding its characteristics is a completely different thing. Im sure youre not drinking ignorantly Professor Thunderwalk was nervous. Of course, the clever Wardanaj boy couldnt have been like that, but it was also true that he sometimes did crazy things casually. Its not strange to drink it right away! However, contrary to Professor Wooregeols concerns, Lee Han took a very standard approach. That way? Lee Han took out a few drops of the potion from the glass bottle and dropped it on the floor. Then he swung his staff and chanted a spell. Ingredients. Be separate. I learned that magic! Professor Wooreegeeol was surprised. < Ingredient separation > magic. It was a magic that forcibly separated the ingredients in a potion or something. It was a convenient magic that any alchemist could use, but Professor Thunderwalker didnt bother to teach it. To become an outstanding alchemist, you must have the passion to discover and learn on your own. You couldnt become an outstanding alchemist if the professor fed you. Lee Han learned magic by searching the books in the library on his own, befitting Professor Thunderwalks educational view. Seeing that, Professor Woorestep nodded. Because he looks like a nasty guy! The thunder walk professor prayed that Lee Han would drink the acrid smoke and cough. Fortunately, < Ingredient Separation > magic was never an easy magic. It was easy to separate if the ingredients inside were clearly known, but if not, it was not easy to separate. Magic was not a universal key that could solve anything just by knowing how to recite a spell. Even if it is the same magic, it is greatly influenced by the knowledge and skill of the magician who uses the magic. If you dont forcibly pour magic power into ignorance to separate the ingredients, the problem that can be solved by simply reciting a spell Ah. Professor Thunderstruck realized belatedly and hesitated. And the droplets of potion hanging on the floor began to slowly separate. * * * Its working better than I thought. Yihan and Yoner were students who were more serious about alchemy than anyone else in the tower. Apart from other things, he had no choice but to analyze the potions that Ratford had stolen. < Ingredient Separation > magic was also a magic learned during the process. The other day, while looking through an alchemy book, I found the name, and after combing through other books, I managed to learn the spell. I was worried if it would be okay, but luckily the magic worked better than I thought. The drop of the potion split into smaller multi-colored drops. Lee Han raised his head and looked at Professor Thunderwalker. hmm. Thats right. Seeing the disapproval on Professor Thunders face, it seemed certain that things went well. I commend you for separating the potion that far. thank you. But thats not enough. There will be no way to determine the isolated components! uh. Isnt this a potion of confidence? ???? Professor Wooreegeol was surprised. How did know?! * * * Nilia, who took the test before Lee Han, was sitting and talking with Ratford. Have you succeeded in matching the colors? How great? I was lucky. I dont think I made anything similar Nothing to worry about. This was a test that no one could produce perfect results. The professor must have seen the course too. At Ratfords consolation, Nylia nodded as if she had regained her energy. But why did you walk around the night school without me the other day? Ratford broke out in a sweat. That I told you. This is Salko of the Tutanta family is a friend with subordinates whom he can trust and trust. I was also called as a guide. Even Wodanaz-nim didnt know. If it had been just us, of course we would have called. ah. really. It did. Nilia nodded again in agreement. And after talking about the alchemy class for about ten minutes, Nilia asked again. But still, couldnt I have called before we left? Ratford stared at the door involuntarily. When will Mr. Wardanaz come out? This was not something Ratford could convince. Lee Han had to come out. what do you think about it? huh? What do you think? Thats because Salcho has a bad temper Ratford originally didnt have a big grudge against Salcho, but he couldnt help it in the current situation. I have no choice but to drive Salco as a bad guy. Why dont you give me a chance to do that at all The island was like that the other day. I prepared everything, but I went with my friends from the White Tiger Tower? What do you think about this? Those White Tiger Tower guys are originally violent and despicable, arent they? Ratford didnt hold much grudge against the White Tiger Tower friends, but he couldnt help it once again. I have no choice but to drive as a bad guy again. I dont think it could have been helped from Wardanaz-samas point of view. Well, that was unavoidable, wasnt it? yes. So, lets stop this topic Yes. Did I grumble too much? Nylia asked if she was aware of the grumbling. Ratford shook his head quickly. no? okay? Good luck then. Nilia talked about alchemy for another fifteen minutes. How was this test, what the assignments were like, what the midterms were like Other Black Turtle Tower students who came out after the exams also joined the conversation and offered their opinions. Ratford was relieved that the topic had been completely off topic. But this is not my story, it is my friends story. He said that friends from other towers keep forgetting about him. Ratford bowed his head. The Black Turtle Top friends, who do not know the exact circumstances, seriously participated in the trouble. Isnt it because its a different tower? The other top guys are basically rude, cocky, or arrogant. At least the Phoenix Tower is better. The White Tiger Tower guys are really unlucky. While Ratford was thinking about how to change the subject, Lee Han opened the door and came out. Ratford welcomed Lee Han like the hot soup he obtained after starving for several days. Wardanaz-sama! Was the test that hard? Lee Han was slightly taken aback when Ratford called out in a watery voice. What is going on? Please explain to Nilia what happened last time. whats the matter. Ratford. I understand everything. Neilias expression didnt change and she scolded Ratford as if asking what she was talking about. Ratford opened his mouth in remorse and looked at Nylia. Is that the behavior of someone who understands everything!? Lee Han looked at Nilia and Ratford and quickly understood the situation. He had been preparing for this situation ever since he walked the Tutanta family Salko and the night school. Nilia. Salco was a bit too much. I asked to call him, but he stubbornly blocked me saying no. ! ? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ratford tilted his head. Have you ever had such a conversation? I heard that when you have a background as an excellent hunter like you, other friends lose their confidence. Is it? Nilias long ears perked up slightly. Lee Han nodded with a very serious expression. Even Ratford, who was in the same seat, thought, I think there was a conversation like that. They didnt even let me call Yoner. Is it too much salcho? Dont say too much though. You did it for your friends. okay. Thats right! Nilia answered with a face that was noticeably brighter than before. The angle of the ears was also much higher. Ratford whispered softly. Did you have that conversation? Shh. Be quite. The Black Turtle Tower students saw Lee Han and called out. Wardanaz. how was the exam Have you ever perfected the potion? No way. Its an impossible test in the first place. It failed. The other students were relieved by Lee Hans words. It was a little relieved to see Lee Han, the most honorable student, say that. Maybe its not as ruined as I thought! What qualities did you all notice? I put in pindensis because it stung my nose. Is it? I tried to match the colors, so I focused on similar colors While the students were talking, Han Lee listened in silence. In the meantime, Yoner, who took the last test, walked out of the door. Everyone suffered. Of course, the potions you made would be stabbed if sold anywhere, but its true that you worked hard. The students glared at the professors words. Professor Dwarf burst into laughter as if he were having fun. Honestly, the test was too difficult. professor! Shouldnt it come out at least within the range we learned? Here, Wodanaz also failed, so who can get this right! Students desperately protested that such a test would appear in the midterm exam. Professor Thunderstruck, who was listening with a smile, asked what he was talking about. What are you talking about, Wardanaz almost succeeded? yes? Almost succeeded. There were minor differences, but that was a success. It is the highest score. The students of the Black Turtle Tower, who had just been talking together, turned their heads and looked for Lee Han. However, because Lee Han had already left the place, he could not be seen. Thunderwalker clicked his tongue and said. To believe the words of a friend who studies better than you. You are so naive. Keugh! Wardanaz! I believed! * * * Lee Han read the things he had written on the paper and was immersed in thought. Now, the new students of the magic school were spreading here and there like ink drops in water. And Lee Han was the one who was most actively going around the school. Haunted Corridor on the 2nd Floor West of the Main Building (Unsolved) C Rumor has it that there is a pile of cloth storage on the school side. Prison with a lock on the first basement floor of the main building (solution) C connected to the professors office. never approach. Main building Its interesting, but I want to check the way to the stable in the spire first. Seeing Lee Han drawing maps and taking notes on paper, Gainando asked. But are you okay with Professor Garcias exam? Im a little anxious, but Ive roughly prepared everything. Gainando looked at Lee Han like a monster. Then he muttered. The Wardanaz family Its really scary! Doesnt it have nothing to do with the Wodanaz family? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Actually, it had nothing to do with the Wardanaz family, but Guinando was stubborn. That habit must have been forcefully taught by the Wodanaz family. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to study like that on your own. You should study The friend from the Blue Dragons Tower looked at Gainando pathetically and walked away. Thanks to his family, he didnt have to be so tied to grades, but in Gainando, that was a bit severe. To the point where even the Blue Dragon Tower students, who arent engrossed in their studies, wonder, Isnt that just too much fun? Do some study! good. Shall we go? After tidying up, Lee Han put the hand-drawn map in his backpack. It wasnt just a map. Tools such as sharpened daggers, nails, and hammers, as well as sturdy, strong rope and torches made from oiled rags, were carried in the backpack. And a glass bottle of oil you use often and a few canned goods just in case. A glass bottle of sugar and a water bottle made of leather Lee Hans hand movements were skillful and accurate, as it was not something he had done once or twice. I wondered if I really had to go that far while exploring the school. Are you really going out? okay. Tomorrow is Professor Garcias exam, and Gainando was moved by Lee Hans proud expression. awesome! Thats noble! It was not aristocratic to study hard while being bound by grades. A real aristocrat had to know how to throw down a book and go on an outing. Of course, if you look at it closely, Lee Han was close to leaving after finishing his studies but Guinando decided to ignore that fact. Let me go too. hmm? Lee Han was slightly surprised by Gainandos reaction. He didnt know that Kainando would ask to go with him. Are you okay? Of course it is fine. My friend is going to a dangerous place, but I cant leave her alone. Youre asking me to go with you because you dont want to study, right? Gainando, who was stabbed to the point, kept his mouth shut. If you remain in the break room, passers-by will ask, Arent you studying? It was clear that he would say something like What kind of card game is a card game? Its a paper test, so study. It was better to follow Lee Han than to be scolded for nothing. Ah no. I think thats right Its okay if you follow me. come. Having received Lee Hans permission, Gainando excitedly put on his coat. Asan came in and asked. Cainan Island. Can you not study? Oh, stop asking! No, I asked once * * * The reason why Lee Han wanted to check the Spire Stable first was because of the escape method. There was an appointment with Amour, the owner of the stable outside the magic school. -When the evil lich is down and the crimson dawn comes, raise your head and look east of the spire! hmm. Come to think of it, I dont think it was such a spleen conversation. Memories tend to be distorted as time passes, but in that short period of time, it seemed to be distorted a bit severely. To be precise, it was the promise of Amour, the owner of the stable, that he would fly to school once every two weeks. I havent gotten a flying mount yet, but it was good to learn the way to the stable in advance. And who else knows In the process of going to the Spire Stable, I didnt know if I could get a hint to get a mount. As promised, Ill come this weekend, but I dont know if Ill be able to meet you. Its really nice to come together like this. yes? Yihan and Yoner quickly nodded at Nilias question. Gainando stood dumbfounded, then pinched his back at Lee Han and nodded hurriedly. Im very, very happy to be walking around with a reliable guide like Nylia instead of a bad-tempered friend of the Tutanta family. yes. Yoner? of course. I am very, very happy too. I am very, very happy too. Thanks to Yihan, Yoner, and Ratfords flattery, Nilias mood seemed to have improved. Its a little more comfortable with the other Black Turtle Tower guys. Lee Han was sorry. As the Salco gang joined hands to take advantage of each other, there was nothing to be sorry for in any situation. Even if the skeleton headmaster shows up and throws one of Salcos gang as bait and runs away, there is no need to be sorry as much as it was agreed in advance. Of course, I wasnt sure if Salcos gang felt that way either. Anyway, Ian thought so. In contrast, Nilia could not be abandoned. Lee Han felt sorry for that. Didnt I have brought one or two people with me? However, if you ask to borrow one or two of Salkos gang, Salko will also be hired, and if Salko is involved, Nilia will try to repay the grudge she fell in the other day Thought. It is very difficult to control the relationship between people. Ratford. ??? It was embarrassing when Lee Han suddenly said such a thing, but Ratford immediately nodded. In fact, even among thieves, human relationships were surprisingly important. A thief who knew only himself and had many enemies did not last long. You are right. I wished I had one or two friends who would take the lead when something happened. Like the Salcho gang. Ugh. But Nilia-san doesnt like Salcos gang Yes. I know. After Lee Han finished speaking, he looked at Gainando without thinking. Ratford also casually followed and looked at Kainan Island. And the two secretly exchanged glances with each other. Cainan Island. I am relieved to have you. uh? why? what? * * * Both Nylia and Ratford were excellent guides. The only difference is that one was an outdoor expert and the other an indoor expert. As such, it was inevitable that Ratford would play a more active role when walking through the complicated corridors and stairs of the magic school. Please wait a moment. Ratford reached out to block his friends and put his ear close to the hallway floor. Right now, Lee Han and his party were looking for a way to go up from the end of the cut-off hallway on the second floor. According to the map, it is correct to go this way to the 3rd floor, but I cant see the way at all. Um over there! I can hear the steps moving over there. I know how to do that too When Nilia tried to lie down in the hallway belatedly, Yihan stopped him. Nilia. You dont have to show your skills now. Rather save it! i think so too! As Yihan and Yoner stopped and pulled, Nilia stood up as if regretting it. Meanwhile, the stairs slowly approached. The group headed up the stairs to the third floor. Its the first time going this way. I had been guided by Salko to the third floor of the main building, but that was a completely different direction. I had no idea what was going to be on the third floor in this direction. Clap C The stairs were connected with a heavy sound. Lee Han took a step toward the third floor. one step. two steps. three steps. And Lee Han realized that the scenery around him had changed from the main building of the magic school with corridors, windows, and ceilings to a dense forest. ?! I knew that there were all sorts of natural scenery within the Magic School, but I never thought I would witness these changes within the main building. Even though he knew that a great wizard could expand and rearrange space, he was trapped in a stereotype and didnt think of it. The main building of the Magic School is a place with a history so deep that not even the principal knows about it. Not to mention the forest, it wasnt strange even if there were volcanoes or glaciers inside. Amazing. I never thought there would be a forest like this on the 3rd floor Nilia. Please take good care of me. Lee Han looked to the side and said. The situation has finally arrived where Nilia can play an active role. Lee Han was just happy. However, Nilia was not by her side. ??? Meow. Looking down, he saw a black-haired cat scratching Lee Hans ankle. Even Lee Han, who had become accustomed to school, couldnt help but be embarrassed by the current situation. Where has everyone gone? Surprisingly, none of my friends arrived on the third floor on the moving stairs. Lee Han immediately pulled out his staff and looked around the forest. Meow. Meow. As if he had something to say, Lee Han couldnt believe it at the sight of the cat continuing to tap only Lee Hans ankle with his front paws. Are you Nilia? The black cat nodded its head continuously with a muffled sound. Everyone seemed to agree very much. Polymorph! Its not just a forest, its a forest with polymorph magic that forcibly turns you into an animal the moment you step out. Lee Han got goosebumps. for a moment. Why didnt I get caught? Come to think of it, if all of his friends transformed, it was strange that Lee Han was fine alone. Is it because of magic? If you go through something different from others after entering a magic school, if you doubt your innate magical power, you are usually correct with a 99% probability. Lee Han decided to take Nilia to find other friends. Sharkan. Find other friends. The bone summons that had been sleeping in the belt rattled and came down in shape. And then he ran forward. Nilia pressed Yihan with her paw. Nilia. Gently Why? Nylia pointed at the Bone Summon and lifted her feet. It looked like a threat. Wouldnt the other friends get scared and run away if they met the Bone Summoner? Nilia nodded. Lee Han was lost in thought for a moment. I need to catch it quickly before it sees and runs away. Nilia was at a loss for words. * * * Fortunately, other friends were quickly found. A bat on a tree branch saw Lee Han and hurriedly flew away (Lee Han thought it was probably Ratford), and a red fox with fur (probably Yoner) followed the bone pet. Where did Kainando go? The other friends each responded with a variety of animal cries. Lee Han nodded. hmm. Id rather just think to myself. It wasnt necessarily helpful to have friends answering. Sharkan, the imperfect bone summoner, sniffed the surroundings and patiently guided Yihan. After walking along the path through the lush forest, we arrived at a large empty lot. As Lee Han had previously met a tree spirit in a forest in the mountains, he speculated that there might be a tree spirit in this clearing. It must be a spirit to maintain and live in a forest like this. However, Lee Hans expectations were wrong. In the middle of the clearing was a mouse. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crumbling- Bone summoner Sharkan lowered his stance with a very wary gaze. It wasnt just Sharkhan who noticed. Even Lee Han could feel the powerful magic radiating from the mouse. What kind of normal animals and plants are missing in this magic school? The mouse swung its tail and cast a spell. Then the bushes that were covering Lee Hans surroundings sank down and the trees were pushed to the sides. ! While Lee Han was amazed, the mouse engrave letters on the floor with magic. -forest. Pass. duel. Victory. loser. go back To pass through the forest, you have to win the duel, and if you lose, you just have to go back? The mouse nodded. Then it raised its head and looked at Lee Han. Squeak squeak squeak! The mouse fell backwards in surprise when it saw Lee Han not transformed. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 When Lee Han saw the fallen mouse, excuses flowed out of Lee Hans mouth without realizing it. I am not the Dragon Lich Principal. The friends who were near Lee Han looked at him as if he was talking about something. The red fox stretched out its paw as if to look ahead. The mouse jumped up and started running away. for a moment! Lets duel! Honor like a noble Lee Han habitually mentioned honor before hesitating. Come to think of it, this was a trick that only worked well for the Blue Dragon Tower friends. C Like a noble, clean up the bowl you ate from. -Look up information about reagents in the book like a noble. -Would you like to walk on top of that trap like a noble? Talking about the honor of a nobleman to a mouse would not work. Lee Han quickly changed his words. Keep your honor like a mouse! Of course, the mouse didnt listen and ran away into the forest. The red fox looked at Lee Han pathetically. Maybe it was because he turned into an animal, but his eyes hurt a little more. I cant help it. Lets chase. From what I could see, that mouse must have been the owner of this forest. I didnt know why the mouse learned magic and became the owner of the forest, but Lee Han just accepted it. If it was a magic school, it could have been. Stand there! I challenge you to a duel! Chasing after the mouse and shouting a duel made me feel ashamed, but it didnt matter now. Sharkan clattered and chased the mouse trail. Perhaps he knew that the mice were being chased, so he launched a counterattack. ! A vine with fruit on the side of the road suddenly changed its appearance and turned into a ferocious bald eagle. Lee Han responded immediately. Space, be aware. And spring up! At the same time as the space awareness spell was memorized, the situation around Lee Han quickly came into my head. The traces of the mice running away were clearly visible. A large mass of water was quickly created, and according to Lee Hans will, it turned into water beads and started spinning around. It started with a simple 1-circle < Water Creation > spell, but it quickly progressed to changing shape and maintaining motion. The red fox Yoner, who was watching from the side, was startled and raised his tail. !? While my friend couldnt see me, I couldnt help but be surprised that I kept going up a few steps ahead of the pre-learning about water magic. Of course, Lee Han had been adept at using water magic from before, but wasnt that a faster, more complex, and more elaborate process than the one we had seen before? Are you okay? Dont worry. Because I can catch that much! Lee Han immediately attacked the bald eagle, as if he understood the surprised reaction of his friends in a different way. The bald eagle, hit by a heavy bead of water in a sharp trajectory, returned to the thicket with a pop. Sharkan. Get the guy! Dont let me run away! With a splash, the fountain next to it began to bubbling up. The water that had been pooling in the well took shape like an oversized slime and tried to pounce on it. Shine! Lee Han immediately swung his staff and struck < Lightning Generation >. Although it was Circle 1, it was suitable for this situation as it is magic that handles the most destructive and fast lightning among the elements. Dismissed! A bolt of lightning stuck into Sams slime, but he was fine. Being so large, Sam Slime tried to move again. Lee Han concentrated his mana and used the next method. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! Its a 2nd Circle magic, but since it was developed by Perkuntra, the powerful lightning spirit, its power was never inferior to higher circle magic but that was a fact that only Perkuntra knew, and Lee Han still used this magic . I was suspicious. Strangely, every time I used this magic, the effect was not good. If there is no effect this time, I will seal it for a while. In fact, it was because all the enemies Lee Han met were too strong for a freshman to deal with. But Lee Han had already made up his mind. Apparently, Perkuntra is a spirit that is a bit bluffing! Pajijijik! Along with the rapid charging, the lightning streaks that became intense pierced Sam Slime. With a tremendous vibration, Sams slime shuddered wildly. A part of his body evaporated to the point of shrinking in size. But Sam Slime stood still. Perkuntra! Lee Han cursed at the absent spirit and immediately picked up the morning star. Nilia was flustered and tried to stop Lee Han. Im already down! Due to the powerful magic, Sam Slime was already in a state of collapse. It was clear that he didnt even move. Standing like that now was close to just maintaining the shape of the water that had pooled in the spring due to the remaining magic power. However, Nilias cries did not reach Lee Han. Lee Han cut Sam Slime, who had fallen by the morning star. Only then did the stagnant water lose its shape and disperse. It looks like I was scammed by the spirit. * * * The mouse hurriedly ran away and cast transformation magic around it. However, the intruder, who looked like a freshman and could not be identified as a principal or a dragon, was skillfully defeated and pursued. That was even more suspicious. If youre really a freshman, you cant keep up that well. Even if its a bald eagle, I made slime with the water from the spring where Han Cheol-soo was standing, and hit it right away without breathing No matter how much I thought about it, it was clear that the skeleton headmaster had transformed. The mouse trembled with fear. Even if monsters, demons, angels, or spirits set up nests in corners, the professors didnt show much interest in this magic school, but very occasionally, if you wrongly upset the professors planting, the professor would come to demolish it himself. This was clearly the case now. The mouse didnt understand. What on earth did he touch the skeleton principal? He would have just spread out the forest in the corner of the hallway and played with the freshmen No matter how much I think about it, that doesnt seem like such a big mistake. Dalgrak! With the sound of bones crashing, Sharkan jumped out and blocked the mouse. The mouse was frightened and tried to use the next magic, but Lee Han was one step faster. Move! Lee Han immediately casts a low-level control magic and puts the mouse into the air to prevent it from escaping. When I tried to float myself with a circle 1 magic that only a fledgling would use, the mouse counterattacked as if it were absurd. Transform your body right away squeak?! The mouse was startled. The body did not move as if it was seized by some mighty magical power. I tried to cast magic, but it didnt work. The opponent is controlling the mouses surroundings with an enormous amount of mana, leaving no room for other mana to enter. To show such useless control with only a quill or 1-circle magic to float. There was only one reason. Skeleton Principals unique freaky scare! Squeak The mouse dropped its head to the side as if it had given up. Lee Han was surprised. My Did I kill you? For a moment, I thought it was because I was casting < Lesser Control > too hard. However, no matter how much I thought about it, there was no such effect in < Low Manipulation >. It was all about launching and manipulating. Fortunately, upon closer inspection, the mouse was not dead. It just seemed to give up. hey. Really I Lee Han hesitated as he tried to explain to the mouse, Im not a dragon or a lich or a skeleton headmaster. Come to think of it, do I really have to solve it? It was embarrassing to see a mouse use magic earlier, but he was a much higher level wizard than Lee Han. If he didnt run away and cast all sorts of conversion magic to attack Lee Han, there was a good chance he would lose. Besides, if the misunderstanding is resolved, wont he attack Lee Han viciously, even if its unfair that he just ran away? On the other hand, what if you think Lee Han is a skeleton headmaster? Isnt it possible to get out of the forest right away? It hadnt been done once. Didnt he avoid the storage keepers eyes by pretending to be the headmaster in the basement the other day? Friends tilted their heads and looked at Lee Han. How are you trying to convince the mouse? Yes. I am the principal. snap! The mouse, which opened one eye and tried to sneak a look at Lee Han, closed both eyes again and lay down on its back. It was the attitude that I knew it would be like that. He could feel the eyes of his friends who had turned into animals, but Lee Han ignored them. But be mercifulif you let me and these friends out here, Ill pass on making you my undead kin. Lee Han spoke with his voice as low as possible. Lee Han didnt know what the undead family was, but he spat out whatever came out of his mouth. Then the mouse nodded fiercely enough to create wind. Squeak squeak squeak! The mouse desperately pointed in the direction as if it wanted to get the skeleton headmaster out quickly. Lee Han and his friends walked along the trail in the forest. In the distance, the familiar hallways of the school began to be seen again. ah. for a moment. Lee Han and his friends, who were about to leave, hesitated. The mouse looked at Lee Han with shocked eyes. No way No way? no. theres one more wait for a sec. He had forgotten about Kainan Island. * * * Lee Han went back and came to Guinan Island. As soon as the white mouse saw Lee Han, it shed tears and clung to it. Guinan Island. My friends nodded as if they were convinced. Lee Han put the white mouse on top of the staff. Gainando was moved with tears in his eyes at the reunion of his friends, but was horrified when he saw Nilia. Squeak squeak squeak squeak squeak! huh? Lee Han looked at Nilia and then at Gainando. are you okay. I dont bite. Of course, such words did not reach Gainandos ears. Gainando hid in his coat pocket. Instead of forcefully taking out the Gainando, Lee Han took out the beer candies inside and moved them to another place. Then goodbye. Mice in the forest. See you next time we pass by here. Yoner, who was listening from the side, tilted his head. isnt that a threat? In fact, the mice trembled as if they accepted it that way. Finally, the mouse squeaks and pulls out its treasure, which it has dug in the forest floor. It was a mysterious bone filled with magical power. Squeak squeak The mouse received this and looked at Lee Han pitifully as if asking him to pass. Of course, Lee Han had little interest in bones. Maybe its Professor Mortum Dalgrak! At that moment, Sharkan rushed in. Bones and bones were intertwined, and the empty parts of Sharkan were filled. ! As the bony summons changed to a complete form without any gaps, the friends exclaimed in exclamation at the mystery of the summoning magic. Lee Han had other thoughts. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How dangerous did you say Sharkan is? According to Professor Lightning Walk, Sharkan was a very noble and violent man. Now that its imperfect, its docile, but when its perfect, it might come out with its original personality! Should I bet on the unlikely possibility that Professor Mortum would have cared for the freshman, or the obvious possibility that he would have forgotten the safety rules? Of course it was the latter. Lee Han immediately grabbed the staff and looked at Sharkan. Sharkan? At his masters call, Sharkan immediately ran and did not kneel. However, he did not rush at Lee Han and aim his bone fangs at Lee Han with a ferocious roar. Sharkan just pretended not to hear. When I called again, I fell down and put my head on the ground. ??? My friends were perplexed because they couldnt understand why that bone summoner was doing that. Nilia, the hunter, was the first to notice. That Looks like a rebel? Even loyal dogs and wolves raised by hunters sometimes didnt listen to them when they grew up. It was because the spirit of rebellion arose as the soul matured. but do undead bone summons also have a rebellious period? Nilia blinked in disbelief. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 It didnt matter whether the undead summoned beast had a period of rebellion or not. In fact, Sharkan was showing a rebellious spirit right now. Sharkan. Come here. As Lee Hans voice lowered, the mouse rather trembled. Wouldnt that undead summoner be crushed to be stubborn like that in front of the principal? However, instead of beating Sharkan to pieces, Lee Han managed to calm him down. Sharkan! Why are you doing this? Papapak! Sharkan pretended not to hear Lee Hans words and started digging. Lee Han was perplexed. Until now, the summoner who had listened well was like this Im sure Professor Mortum had said this before. An undead pet doesnt necessarily obey the owners commands absolutely. Rather, it is more likely that they do not listen. As for the property of the conflict between the living and the dead, the stronger the undead pet became, the more he could not help but listen. Sharkan was obviously a strong summoner, so it didnt make sense to do this. Tak- tak- Nilia pointed at Lee Hans front pocket with her claw. Then he pretended to throw it at Sharkan. Seduce them with food? Nilia nodded. Guinan Island?? Nilia shook her head in embarrassment. Guinando, who had poked his head out of his coat pocket, was staring at Nilia with a shocked and betrayed look on his face. Dont do that! Beer candy! ah. You meant beer candies. Lee Han understood the meaning of Nilia belatedly. Because Kainando was in the pocket, he moved the beer candies to another pocket. When I took out the beer candy belatedly, Sharkan suddenly pricked up. ruler! Ask me! Lee Han instinctively threw the beer candies to the other side. Then Sharkan jumped up into the air excitedly and swallowed the beer candies. Are you feeling better now? However, Sharkan only ate beer candies and collapsed again. The mouse I was watching seemed to get nervous and ran to Sharkan and squeaked. Squeak Squeak!! It was a plea close to you can really dig like this, but Sharkan turned his head with a pouting expression. Yihan and Nilia were deep in thought. Its obvious it looks like it wants something. Nilia grinned and nodded. No matter how rebellious it may be, there must be a reason for the summons that followed Lee Han to show such an appearance. It was clear that the summoned person wanted something. I really want to eat Gainando Just kidding. Guinan Island. Gainando tried to hide inside his coat while screaming in sorrow. If I had done that when I was told to do the assignment, this wouldnt have happened. I dont think that has anything to do with it Yoner admired Lee Hans use of this polymorph forest as an opportunity to correct his bad habits. Ill do really well even if Im the head of the dormitory! Sharkan. Sharkhan? You have to tell me what you want so I can help. If there is something you want, express it somehow. Sharkan pretended not to hear and then slowly turned around. Then he pointed to himself. It was completed, but only bones gave it a very ugly and gloomy feeling. uh? Do you even need a body? Sharkan swung his tailbone excitedly as if that was right. It was fortunate that the summoner was relieved, but Lee Han was more embarrassed. What will the body be made of? Yoner, who is well versed in alchemy, pointed to the mud next to the forest. It was soft and sticky, so it was enough mud to use when using golems or other summoned animals. How about that? Sharkan approached the mud and rolled over. Then, a body made of mud began to coat the bones. oh! Lee Han and his friends were amazed at the sight. The color was not good, but it was completed with a much more dignified appearance than when only bones were walking around. Pasasat! But Sharkan didnt seem to like it. After looking around himself for a bit, he immediately began to shake off the mud. Lee Han quickly summoned a water shield to block it. A piece of mud flew through the gap and stuck to Guyandos face. Squeak Squeak! I guess the mud wasnt that good. The red fox made a sullen expression. Lee Han comforted him as if he was okay. Im glad you found a way. I havent lost anything. Kainando brushed off the mud with his paws and gave a very dissatisfied look. Theres a loss! When the headmaster and the others didnt leave the forest, a nervous mouse interrupted the conversation. Squeak squeak- Follow me? The mouse nodded and led Lee Han and his friends to the spring they had just passed by. It was the water of a spring where Han Cheol-soo (cold water) was stagnant. It was also the water that made Sams slime. As the water from the spring was mixed with special magical powers, there was a high possibility that even those picky undead summoned people would be satisfied. Lee Han-do realized that the water in the spring was special and sent a slightly anticipatory look. This might be enough. with a splash! Sharkan jumped into the spring and made himself out of the water. Darker than normal water, the blue body made Sharkan look more mysterious. Lee Han and his friends were more impressed than before. Thats enough for sure chump! However, Sharkan calmly shook off all the water. As a result, Kainando was hit by water droplets on his face again. Squeak squeak squeak! hmm. It seems to be telling me to throw it away. Lee Han did not know how to speak the words of a mouse, but he could understand what Gainando was saying. Sharkan. Im sorry, but I have no way to make your body any longer. Lee Han decided to use the last resort. Sharkan is doing that in the pond over there! It was not a bluff or a threat. I really cant hear you, what can I do? Lee Han slowly turned around. Sharkan then grunted and scratched the floor pitifully. Then he tried to bite Lee Hans cane. no. Sharkan. However, Sharkan did not give up and continued pointing Lee Hans staff. As if you have something you want. do you want me to make it? Sharkan swung his tailbone excitedly. He figured out what he wanted, but Lee Han was still perplexed. I dont have the ability to do that. There were only a handful of elemental magics available right now, and none of them could satisfy a picky summoner like Sharkan. If its a possible element? i get it. Lets try it. ! Sharkan sat and watched with anticipation as Yihan raised his staff. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! As the thunderbolts flew ferociously, scorching the air, Sharkan panicked and dodged. Then, with a very angry expression, he pounded the floor frantically. wasnt this? Naturally, Lee Han, who knew that his opponent would want to have a body made of lightning, was taken aback by the reaction. Isnt lightning cool? Sharkan sighed and pointed to the water in the spring. Did you mean to make water? Lee Han was a little worried while preparing for the < Water Generation > magic. He didnt even like the water from that special spring, but would he be satisfied with the water that Lee Han called out? Contrary to his worries, however, a lump of water appeared in the air, and Sharkan hugged the water excitedly. The water changed form and transformed into Sharkans body. Are you okay? Sharkan, who had turned aqua-colored, groaned and pointed at his staff. You want more? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sharkan nodded his head. Lee Han called out more water. The summoned water flowed into Sharkans body and continued there without stopping squeaking? The mouse in the forest who was watching was taken aback. The undead summoner, who compressed a huge amount of water into his own muscles, was also embarrassed, but the principal, who continued to bring water without stopping, was also embarrassed. How much mana do you have to waste like that? * * * It was a really strange experience. Lee Han and his friends returned to the tower in the middle of the night with faces drained of energy. Gainando was rubbing his hands with his hands, as if he still had rat whiskers on his face. I couldnt reach the stable and only completed Sharkan. Because he was so lost in Polymorphs forest, Lee Han had no choice but to return even after breaking through the forest. It wasnt that there was no progress, but somehow it was regrettable. But right now, in a situation where there is an exam tomorrow, I cant overdo it Grrreung! ? Sharkan rushed at Gainando. When a large blue light summoned him, Guinando panicked and avoided it. Why why?! Is it because I was teasing you with food!? Ill give! You can give it to me! Did I make fun of you in the meantime? When Sharkan knocked over Gainando and climbed on top, the other Blue Dragon Tower students in the break room were amazed. Is that a summoned beast made of bones? How did you complete it? It looks much better than last time. Would you like to try this too? The friends threw food one by one to Sharkan, who was sitting on the Gainando. Sharkan gulped and gobbled it up with excitement, wagging his tail. Pull release me Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrin Oh no. I cant let you go. When Sharkan got angry, Gainando hurriedly lowered his tail. However, Sharkan was not angry with Gainando. kong! Kwong Kwong Kwong! ??? When Sharkan barked while looking outside, Lee Han instinctively grabbed the staff. Nothing changed in the break room. If you were relieved that you were in the common room at the magic school, other top students wearing masks might come in and steal the flag. Clap! The front door to the break room opened, and skeleton warriors I had never seen before suddenly appeared. The students were astonished at the sudden appearance. School Did school fail?! How can that be! Shine! Lee Han was the first to react. As he swung his wand, lightning sent the students hair on end. The skeleton warrior that appeared in front of me was beaten and turned into powder. Wake up the sleeping children! The principal is trying to attack us! Why why?! I dont know Lee Han hesitated as he tried to answer. Im sure youre not doing this to prevent me from studying the day before the slip test, right? Surprisingly, his instincts were whispering that it must be true. Anyway, everyone gather! Block the break room door! Okay! Lee Han launched water beads and then fired them consecutively to push back the skeleton warriors. In the meantime, other friends quickly started blocking the front door of the break room with sofas and chairs. Asan checked the window and shouted in surprise. The undead are besieging the tower with torches! Ill be thrilled. kong! Im sorry! Lee Han stroked Sharkan. If it wasnt for Sharkan, he would have been attacked before he could grab the staff. Sharkan. If you wait for someone to come in, kick him out. Everyone help us build the barricades! The princess, who came down with messy hair, swung her staff. Mud piled up on the barricades and began to hold them together. Yoner threw the potions he had made to his friends. Gainando quickly put the snacks away so they dont fall to the floor. Kung-kung-kung- The other friends who were sleeping came down and the barricade in front of the break room door was completed for now, but the sound coming from outside did not stop. The regular knocking shuddered the students. What the hell what is this? Iron heads open the door The students of the Blue Dragons Tower stood up at the voices coming from outside and built more barricades. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Why wont you open the door? why? When the students did not respond, the voice rose one more time. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower responded in a fit of rage. Do some work! Really, why are you doing this?! They seem like quick-witted guys The headmaster of the skull expressed regret in a faint voice. The students guarding the door gnashed their teeth. Really do it too much! I didnt want to imagine what it would have been like if I had opened the door only by trusting the headmasters identity. If youre going to take the paper test, you can just take it. Why are you interrupting me like this! what are you talking about? I asked the skeleton principal, but the reaction that came back was different from the students expectations. what? Wasnt he trying to sabotage his study for the paper test? is this a test? The students glared at the skeleton principal outside the invisible door. Say that! indeed. After all, solving problems in the classroom isnt the only test Lee Han nodded as if he understood. I wondered why the skeleton principal chose such a cumbersome method to prevent him from studying for the slip test, but it made sense if this itself was a slip test. Of course, you could ask what this had to do with < Basic Magical Character Education >, but that didnt matter. In the first place, it is a lecture that is sent to an island full of traps as an assignment, but what a new thing Wodanaz?! I cant understand it! Dont fall for such ridiculous sophistry! I didnt go over it Principal! Lee Han called the skeleton principal. This nasty voice is Wordanaz. why do you call We have another paper test tomorrow, so can we do this? okay! Because my lectures are more important than other professors lectures! I made a mistake. He was more crazy than I thought. Bringing in the names of other professors was a failure. Headmaster Skeleton was more insane than he thought. Nothing to worry too much about though! ? Because other dorms are going through the same thing! oh! What an oh! Is this the time to like it?! However, even after saying that, I couldnt help but notice that the faces of some of the Blue Dragon Tower students brightened. and! We cant study together! I have to go to another lecture, so Ill clean it up in the morning. If only I could greet the morning. Skeleton Principal said patronizingly. An enraged Yoner raised his fist and tried to raise a finger, but Lee Han shook his head and stopped. I could be watching from the outside. Oops! Lee Han inspected the inside of the break room again. The barricade was still strong, probably because it had been reinforced several times. Ill hold out for another hour or two. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just because it was safe right now, Lee Han never let his guard down. Considering the twisted inner thoughts of the other person, there is no way to attack only from the front. Sharkan! Check the other direction, not the front door of the break room. The dark azure leopard roared and headed to the other side of the tower. How long have you been talking? Sharkan started knocking on the wall. It was a signal that the undead were coming. Staircase windows! The undead are climbing towards the stairway window! Are you really kidding me!! Students swear at the news. As we both hurriedly tried to run to the window, Lee Han stopped them. No need to panic! Because thats not the case yet. I will give you instructions! Originally, the more urgent the situation, the more often we quarreled over whether I was right or you were right. However, none of that happened in the Blue Dragon Tower. As Lee Han said, everyone took action in perfect order. Take the two Yoners and take over the window. Sharkhan! I checked the window side, now check the other possible way in! Guinan Island. You dont have to protect the food warehouse right now, so go to the barricade! From now on, Ill have to get rid of that guy first. The Skeleton Headmaster, who was monitoring each dormitory in his studio, ate the situation in the Blue Dragon Tower. That Wardanaz boy was brilliant, but too brilliant. Originally, a group of sheep led by a lion would overcome a group of lions led by a sheep. Not a lion, but a guy like a dragon leading it, so the gap disappeared in an instant. When new students came in, there were always guys who could play the role of the leader naturally appearing one by one, but isnt this a bit harsh? Youre like a selfish guy who takes away all of your friends opportunities to grow while going through hardships! Lets look at another tower situation. The Headmaster of Skeleton changed the perspective of farsightedness magic to soothe his heartache. As expected, the other towers were in chaos as they were ambushed. Opening the door to the break room, the Skeleton Warriors came in and dragged out the students The Skeleton Principal nodded happily. Then he closed the door and gave a voice to the Black Turtle Tower students. Ironheads Open the door Ive come to help The students screamed at the sight of the skeleton warriors crawling through unexpected passages, starting from the window on the stairway to the chimney on the fireplace side. Hes definitely giving me practical training. Originally, the towers magic was supposed to drive out these intruders, but it was clear that the headmaster of the skeleton had pierced it himself. Isnt it a foul? Kreurreureung! Still, the Blue Dragon Tower students were coping relatively well. Unlike the other towers, it was great to immediately counterattack when attacked and then close the door. Thanks to the barricade blocking the main entrance to the break room, the students had time to deal with one or two coming in from the other side. Besides, Sharkan was serving a few people. If he crouched down and ran while barking, the undead would appear in that direction. Shine! The students of the Blue Dragon Tower erupted in cheers as Lee Hans lightning shot down the undead climbing the windows. After a few weeks of coming in, all the students used to learn magic one by one, but the magic that the boy from the Wodanaz family always made me feel that it was on a different level. Ive been using magic since a while ago, but Im not tired at all. Right now, Im using a separate number of summons! Neblen of the Kirac family let out an exclamation of admiration without realizing it. Although Neblen was loyal to the princess and convinced that she was the best among the students, Wodanazs ability made people shudder every time he saw it. Being from the empires most famous magic family was never a lie. Thats great Ah. sorry. Princess. ? When Neblen apologized, the princess raised her eyebrows as if wondering. Thats Wodanaz is great too, but I think the princess is better. Magic power isnt everything for a wizard! Of course, Wodanaz is a bit good at cooking, but he is popular, but When the topic of cooking came up, the princess nodded. Neblen said in bewilderment. I believe that the princess will do even better if she cooks it The princess shook her head. is not it? Well, hes really good at cooking What are you two doing?! Gainando whimpered as he carried the chair and cried out in tears. why play! Since you used magic until now, youre resting to recover your magic! Relax while working! Ive used up all my mana, but I still have some stamina left! In front of Cainan Island! be careful! ? Gainando, who was carrying the chair, realized that the sound he had heard from the front door of the break room had gotten a little louder and added a creaking sound. bang! As water drops split a rock, the skeleton warriors persistent tapping eventually broke the front door of the resting room and split the barricade. The skeleton warriors who jumped out of the gap grabbed Guinando. Aaaagh! Guinan Island!!! Leave it alone! Guinando is wrong! While his friends were saying that, Lee Han grabbed the morning star and rushed at it. The three closest Skeleton Warriors were slashed and then rolled. Lee Han grabbed Gainando by the ankle and pulled him hard. A few strands of hair were pulled out, but Kainando was safely rescued. The prince shouted with a bewildered face. Uh those crazy undead bastards! Isnt the principal really overdoing it!? Whats new now? Guinando falls back, everyone be careful at the entrance! Dont approach me! Lee Han told his friends to be careful, then picked up his sword and swung it. Skeleton warriors who tried to enter the gap did not dare to enter, perhaps because they felt the energy of absorbing magical energy from the morning star. Moon-clack-dal-clack! Skeleton warriors made a loud noise outside the barricade. Asan asked in an embarrassed voice. Why are you doing that all of a sudden? Couldnt the wizard be angry because he swung a sword of magic absorption? ! Yoner answered without much thought, but it was subtly plausible. The Skeleton Warriors widened the gap in the barricade and started smashing again to rush at once, but this time Lee Han didnt let it go. Space, be aware! Using the Spatial Awareness Magic once more, Lee Han began to throw water jade at the skeleton outside the barricade. The bloody water orbs rushed through the cracks in the barricade and smashed the old claps of the skeleton warriors. I blocked this! Just when Lee Han was so sure, a new group emerged from afar through the darkness of the night. No way no way? no! Not undead! Thats -Help me! It was the Tower of Phoenix students who appeared. Seeing the skeleton warriors swarming behind the students, he knew what the situation was without asking. The other side escaped because the break room was breached! Uh what should I do? Wardanaz. Accepting it can be dangerous. If you think about the undead that follow behind you, there is a 90% chance Lets accept it. ! !!! The friends who had been saying not to accept Lee Hans immediate reply without a second thought suddenly felt ashamed. No matter how frightened the undead were, they still showed themselves like this. Wodanaj I made a mistake. I have tarnished the familys name and tarnished its honor. sorry! Ill go out with you and bring you back! Wodanaz! Come with me! ??? Lee Han was embarrassed to see his friends suddenly self-reflection. What are you saying, these bastards? There was only one reason for Lee Han to accept it. Who sent those students here? The only culprit was the headmaster skeleton. And due to the nature of the skeleton headmaster, if he did not accept those students, there was a very high possibility that he would be criticized for damaging the meaning of < Basic Magical Personality Education >. Beware of even minor quibbles! That yes. Thank you for agreeing. I didnt have time to convince him, but it was comfortable for me to come out like that. Lee Han nodded. * * * The Iron Heads of the Phoenix Tower have escaped and are running away? The skeleton headmaster, who was resting, opened his eyes again to the report sent by the summoned beasts. Indeed, the Phoenix Tower students were hurriedly running away through the darkness of the night. Originally, it was a situation where I should have laughed cheerfully, but Arent you running away to the tower of the blue dragon? Its good luck. Why is it that its simply the best place to block right now? The skeleton headmaster grunted and sent his wishes. Dont accept it, dont accept it, dont accept it However, Lee Han trampled on the skeleton headmasters expectations and escaped between the barricades with his friends and ran out to save the Phoenix Tower students. The Skeleton Headmaster shouted in exasperation. Such a selfish bastard! Such a selfish bastard!! The other summoned beasts in the studio lowered their heads as they noticed the skeleton headmaster. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Actually, to the summoned people, that boy from the Wodanaz family didnt seem particularly selfish but if the master made the mistake of saying something like that when he was mean-spirited, he flew to the 17th floor of the basement of the main building of the magic school, waiting for an intruder who never came, for about a hundred years. I was able to do chores. The summoned people had no choice but to express their consent. C Its really selfish. C You took away the opportunity for other students to learn. master. C Hes a very naughty guy. I dont know why youre doing that. Its not like I taught you that. Despite the summons flattery, the headmaster grumbled that his anger had lessened. Headmaster Skeleton couldnt understand it. Looking at Lee Hans behavior, it was quite similar to that of Headmaster Skeleton when he was young. Hes smart, hes got guts, and he knows how to hide himself to get what he wants. But why the hell would he help students from other towers? It was a truly incomprehensible habit. * * * Lee Han was concentrating with all his might while the headmaster skeleton made a very rude comparison. The experience of dealing with the undead rushing at you in the dark was actually an experience that a freshman at a magic school would have to go through. Im not an adventurer or a mercenary, so why should I go through such an experience? Light! However, the students at the site were not given time to think about it. When the light source magic floated by other friends disappeared, Lee Han cast light magic without hesitation. Asan cried out in fright. Wodanaz danger No matter how much Lee Han had, he had continued to use magic from inside the dormitory, and even water beads were floating. No matter how strange it is to use light magic again over there Light, light, light! Heat distort the air! Whats going on, Asan? Nothing! My friend, but really great! Asan thought so and swung his staff. As Lee Han invoked the feverish fantasy, haze-like alter egos appeared around him. The skeleton warriors did not know which of the illusions were real, and the encirclement became dizzy. Come this way! The Phoenix Tower students felt dizzy at the sight of Lee Han running towards them with a sphere of light floating behind them. The figure emitting a halo in the dark made me feel like a saint. Mr. Wardanaz! run! Wardanaz-sama! Run! Wardanaz-sama really Exactly! Lee Han swung his cane and hit one of the priests on the back. Run, you bastard! Do you want to be hit? Im sorry. The priest student, who had been distracted by the halo emanating from the darkness, came to his senses after being hit. Its not a saint, its wordanaz! Run inside! Get inside the barricade! Lee Han threw the remaining water orbs to knock down the skeleton warriors who were chasing him. Ill do it! Looking at the undeads disheveled appearance, it seemed like they could evacuate the priests leisurely enough. At that moment, Asan collapsed. Ouch! ! Lee Han realized what had happened to the wave of magic passing by him. Cursed magic! Asan struggled, holding on to his left leg paralyzed. The rat the rat What to do with Wodanaz?! I will take Asan. Go in! Lee Han lifted Asan and put it on one shoulder. Asan was cursed with paralysis in his left leg, and even in the midst of suffering, he was moved and shed tears. Wardanaz! In a situation like this, where is a friend who takes care of you without abandoning you? Wardanaz was a truly honorable friend. Hiss! The curse magic flew once more. Lee Han quickly stopped Asan in front of him. Ouch! Wodanaz! Big Hak Hak Hak! Asan also knew it in his head. That you cant react agilely in a situation with Asan. However, he couldnt think of such a thing after he became a shield and received a curse that tickled him. Why are you hahahahahaha! sorry. Asan. Thanks to Asans sacrifice, Lee Han was able to find the enemy. Among the skeletal warriors, there was a guy holding a bone staff and exuding the unique negative magic power of the undead. He seemed to think that he would not be able to find him because he was in the dark and he was mixed up among the skeleton warriors, but Lee Han had a different story. It was the same as calling out to catch him after he had used the curse twice. Shine! Lee Hans spell exploded and a streak of lightning shot out toward the skeleton shaman. The skeleton shaman creaked in embarrassment, but fortunately the shaman had other warriors. Pak! Skeleton warriors felt ominous and hit it with their bodies. The bones bounced and the attack was blocked. shit. I never thought I would experience first-hand the story that it is not easy to attack a mage who is protected by warriors. There was no way to pass through the skeleton warriors and land an effective hit on the shaman. Dalgrak! This time, the skeleton warriors rushed at Lee Han. It wasnt to defeat Lee Han. To prevent Lee Han from avoiding while the skeleton shaman casts magic! shhh! As before, the curse magic exploded on Lee Han along with the wave of magical power. The Skeleton Warriors liked Lee Han very much, as if they thought he would fall. puck! These troublesome bastards -?! However, instead of being paralyzed and collapsed, Lee Han briskly slayed the skeleton warriors. Surprisingly, the curse was rightly hit, but it had no effect. Overwhelming magical power made it impossible for any curse to invade. Magic Missile! Burn! Wardanaz! Im here to help! Skeletons werent the only ones with friends. Lee Han also had a friend. As the exhausted Phoenix Tower students went inside the barricade and had some time to spare, the remaining friends came out to help Lee Han. A sphere of magical power the size of a fist shot out and sparks flew on top of the skeleton. Among them, one of the Phoenix Tower students fought well enough to be noticed by Lee Han. Fire, shoot! It was clear that he had a talent for fire magic, seeing as he handled the 2nd circle magic < Flame Shoot >. Is it a mixed blood spirit? As if there had been someone who had contracted with the fire spirit in the past, the priest of the Phoenix Tower had his hair and eyes burning with a small glow. Its already a 2-circle fire magic Hahahaha! It shoots well. Whoa ha ha! I envy you. ???? Asan, who was still laughing because of the curse, laughed at Lee Hans words and was embarrassed. Why are you so envious of that? Lee Han, who uses many more powerful magics than that one, is envious of magic that only blows fire. Asan did not understand. Mrs. Wardanaz. Thank you. Thanks to that, all of my colleagues were able to enter. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I will say it. Thanks to you, you defeated the shaman. Lee Han reached out to shake hands with the priest. Before the priest could pull his hand back, Lee Han grabbed the opponents hand. ! It was only then that Lee Han realized that his opponents hand was burning brightly. Its not dangerous its not. Surprised, Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the flames did not injure Lee Hans hand. It was a safe fire that only burned on the outside. Oh no ?! Lee Han was embarrassed and hurriedly withdrew his hand. Then I felt a bit hot. what? The opponents fire was not safe. Yihan unconsciously radiated mana into his palm to resist the flames. Like the last time I hugged a burning puppy, it would have been a shame if I hadnt protected it Isnt it okay? If youre hurt Ah. Okay. Im sorry. Acting hastily. What do you have to be sorry for? The priest introduced himself. Nigisor, a fire-worshipping priest of the Aphra cult. As Lee Han expected, he was a priest whose blood was mixed by contracting with the flame spirit in the ancestors. Thanks for your help again. Let me know if you need any help. Lee Han highly evaluated the back of the priest as he turned around and walked away after giving thanks. There are many mean people in the world who blame the white tiger no, Lee Han even if he helps him, but Priest Nigisore was very polite. Hes a good person. * * * Are you talking about Priest Nigisor? He was a good person. Lee Han, who met Priest Tigilling inside the barricade, told the story of Nigisor. Like the fact that he helped with fire magic earlier, and the fact that he didnt forget the grace After all, are all priests good people? I think it would be better not to get close ?! Lee Han was surprised by Priest Tigillings words. Who is Tigiling? Isnt it a priest with good character, one of the best in the Phoenix Tower? How could such a priest speak like that? Did Priest Nigisore cause some trouble in the tower? Its not like that Priest Siana, who gave the recovery potion to the tired priests, saw Lee Han and approached. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family, an insight and understanding of alchemy! Priestess Cyana, a talented person like the bright morning star of the Flemain Church! Every time I see him, I can only admire his outstanding alchemy skills. Tigilling looked at the two workshops as if it were absurd. Their skill at complimenting each other was as good as any imperial social party. Lee Han was curious and asked. By the way, Priestess Siana. Did Priest Nigisore ever cause any trouble in the tower? Have you ever had that? Right. I got help from Priest Nigisor earlier, and he fights really well and is reliable. okay. But I think it would be better not to get close. ?! When both of them did this, Lee Han was taken aback. I dont think Priest Tigiling will tell you anything because hes gossip. Lee Han decided to ask Priest Siana. Si, the most outstanding alchemist The undead run away!!! Its dawning! Dawn is breaking! Skeleton warriors were running away beyond the barricade with the dawn in the distance. Regardless of the tower, the students suddenly felt the tears in their eyes. everyone had a hard time. you also! Students everywhere hugged, shook hands, and complimented each other. They fought as fellow comrades in this heartless magic school without blood or tears. Gainando jumped out of the barricade and tried to shout, feeling overwhelmed. We won Wait. ?! Lee Han grabbed Gainando by the back. Sharkan. Go out first. Sharkan barked once and ran out of the barricade. Then, the skeleton warriors who were hiding close to the barricade ran away swearing. The students trembled at that appearance. To dig a trap like that until the very end. Its downright disgusting! * * * Its really dirty and petty. The Skeleton Principal pouted and said. He was an incredibly deep guy. Really, next time, we should dig a trap separately The sun was rising fiercely. The skeleton headmaster delivered his words with a sigh. perfect score thank you. Lee Han bowed his head as a representative at the front. And then I thought As expected, saving the Phoenix Tower students was a big deal. That guy got a perfect score alone, so I dont know why he helps other guys. Are you doing that on purpose to provoke me? You seem like a bold guy The master and disciple finished the test warmly. Thinking differently! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 After the skeleton headmaster disappeared into the dawn, the students let out a sigh of relief. for a moment. Pretending to disappear, apply invisibility magic, and then hide around? It could be hiding nearby! Throw a stone just in case! The magic school is ruining the talents of the empire. Lee Han looked sadly at his friends who were starting to fall for conspiracy theories. Anyway, Im sorry. The Phoenix Tower had students who were caught The students of the Blue Dragon Tower had perfect scores because none of them were caught and dragged away, but not the Phoenix Tower. There were a few Priests who were captured while escaping, so they had no choice but to lose their score. Its okay because the teaching is important, not the score. Priest Tigiling said in a reverent manner. Lee Han was stunned by the sight. Isnt the score important? In the end, what remains as a record is not the score. And the teaching depends on the teaching, so what kind of teaching is important in a lecture like this? There were only crumbs of teachings like dont hang out with a lich, dont trust people and beware of the undead when sleeping at night. Ugh thats right. Teaching is important. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Lee Hans answer came out strangely late, Tigilling was puzzled. why are you replying late? really. Come to think of it, priests are coming to school this weekend. ! Lee Hans face brightened. When the priests of the Imperial Church came to the school, it did not end with simply distributing food and drink. Above all, the skeleton headmasters wisdom No, the difficult teaching of the skeleton headmaster was reduced a little. Consciences of the Empire improve the school! Maybe Ill be able to relax this weekend. Moreover, Lee Han is a person who is determined to join not only the Freesinga denomination, but also all denominations that can be entered. Since the priests came to visit me this weekend, I was thinking of visiting and looking for a new denomination. Considering that Why didnt the Wardanaz family support all other noble families? Lee Han complained inwardly. Look at Yoners family, the Maikin family! Didnt the bloodlines of the family benefit from diligently supporting the Fleming Church? Even if you dont believe me, cant you give me some support? There is no point in complaining. I make my way. Even if the family doesnt help, Lee Han only goes on Lee Hans path. Lee Han looked at Priest Tigilling. The charismatic gaze made Priest Tizzling slightly nervous. Do you have anything to say? Priest Tigiling. While I couldnt see you, you became very skinny. Isnt it? Its been less than a day, but theres no way Im going to get skinny Since Ive been to the Blue Dragons Tower, I need to eat something more. Thanks to Lee Han, who was called periodically and said, I brought some tea with meat broth in a pot and fed it, there was no nutritional problem with the tigiling. And no matter how bad you eat, theres no way youll run dry even though its been less than a day since you met someone. ruler. Go sit down. It is a sin for Prisinga-sama to eat extravagant meals I see. But if you dont eat, Ill starve Cainando together. ?! Gainando, who was clearing the barricade from the side, looked at Lee Han with eyes shocked by the sudden spark. Why me?! Priest! If I skip even one meal, Im hungry! Tigilling had no choice but to sit quietly in her chair. Lee Han nodded his head with a grim expression like a skeleton headmaster. I guess the other priests should also be seated. But most of the towers priests are frugal, so theyll consider a meal like this a sin. Priest Tizzling said in a slightly pouting voice. Isnt it because of the Tigilling priest threatening Gainando? no. I said no, but it didnt seem like it really was. Kainando said as if he didnt understand. But the meals we eat are really frugal The Blue Dragon Tower students passing by looked at Guyando like crazy. Has this bastard already eaten a really frugal meal? I guess everyone can feel burdened with a meal like this. Lee Han nodded. Of course, Lee Han wasnt doing this because he had surplus ingredients. The white tiger tower has already crossed the river of no return. Although his relationship with the students of the Black Turtle Tower was relatively smooth, there were times when Lee Han was misunderstood because of the groundless rumors spread by the students of the White Tiger Tower. However, the priests of the Phoenix Tower were not wise and kind. They will not be fooled by rumors and believe in Lee Han. And above all, if they were treated generously, wouldnt they say something good to the priests who would come to visit them on the weekend? Whether the Phoenix Tower students liked it or not, they had to eat. Lee Hans eyes shone with ruthless determination. Cainan Island. follow me I need you to help convince me. ?? Gainando did not understand why Lee Han was calling, but Priest Tigiling noticed and was shocked. * * * Lee Han took out the food he had piled up in the pantry. Honey and sweet tree sap for dipping were served on the table, along with buttered white bread. Whole roasted, salted, or smoke-smoked pork and beef were placed beside it. The fish in the canned food was also thinly sliced on the plate. He also brought out a jar of fresh milk that he had stolen or borrowed from Professor Thunderwalkers cabin. After removing the jam from a glass bottle containing various fruit jams, I put it in cold milk and stirred it to make a drink. It was a rare sweet drink that was hard to drink at school. Did something like this happen?! I dont usually do it even if I ask for it, so dont ask me to do it. How did know?! First, he hit Gainando on the back of his hand as he tried to eat one and made him back off, then Lee Han checked the soup. The scent of the thick boiling broth made the students of the Blue Dragon Tower happy. Sharkan. Lee Han threw a piece of meat at Sharkan. Gainando looked at him with an envious gaze, then rolled his eyes when Sharkan growled and glared at him. Almost done. Ask everyone to sit down. Lee Han also used the gravy from cooking the meat sparingly. Add the vegetables you are growing yourself, stir-fry them, and then dissolve the flour to make the sauce. Its okay. After tasting it, Lee Han admired his own talent. How can you use the gravy that comes out while cooking meat so well? This would definitely go well with the fresh vegetables from the garden I should stop thinking about it. Strangely, his magic skills didnt seem to improve that fast, but his cooking skills seemed to be improving. Yoner, who was helping others prepare, was puzzled as he saw the carrot cupcakes and sweet pumpkin cookies being baked next to him. Where did you get this? I made it with stuff I brought from my garden. This is not a particularly specialized or difficult dish. Yoner. Its an easier dish than you think. I didnt say anything Yoner was taken aback by Lee Hans sudden excuse. got it? Yes, yes. Im not sure what he meant to know, but Yoner nodded, pushed by Lee Hans force. I dont know why, but Lee Han seemed to want to insist that he wasnt serious about cooking. From Yoners point of view, that was very sincere, but * * * The young priests who fought all night, although they sat down because of threats, were moved to eat a hot meal. Lee Han felt proud when he saw the student stuffing food into his cheeks. No. It must have been Cainan Island. Upon closer inspection, it was not the Phoenix Tower student, but Gainando. Fortunately, the Phoenix Tower students were also enjoying their meal. There was no sound of speech, only the clattering of plates and bowls. thank you. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. I just did what I had to do. In his heart he was saying that he wished him well on the weekend, but Lee Han did not show any signs of it. Instead, he nodded his head with aristocratic dignity. The young priests were deeply impressed by the attitude. It was said that a priest from the denomination would visit the school on the weekend. Right. If you do, I wont stop you. But ? When the opponent hesitated, Lee Han was taken aback. Why? Could it be that the Wodanaz family has been blacklisted?? Seeing what the patriarch said about the Imperial Orders, it wasnt strange if they hated the Wardanaz family. Then the priest would want to meet Lee Han of the Wodanaz family in person and express his gratitude I wonder if hes already too busy. Resting on the weekend Im not busy at all. Rather, its a problem that Im too free every weekend. Is that so? The young priests of the Phoenix Tower were taken aback by Lee Hans words. No matter how you look at it, he looks like a very busy person Seeing him talking so seriously with that face, it didnt seem like a lie or a joke. is it? Im sure he really did. * * * Black magic? Lee Han raised his hand at Professor Garcias question. Summoning magic? Lee Han also raised his hand at the next question. Illusion magic? Lee Han raised his hand again. Then, I met the eyes of the Phoenix Tower students sitting next to me. Im not busy at all. Got it? Bar You seem to be busy. Leehan youre busy you need to cut back a bit. Not only the Phoenix Tower students, but also the Blue Dragon Tower friends were shocked. Before taking the paper test, Professor Garcia divided the test takers according to the interests of the students. And Lee Han entered all fields. No matter how you look at it, this wasnt it. Isnt that how you fall? Even in my opinion, you are too harsh. Wodanaz. It seems a bit Even the students of the Black Turtle Tower and the White Tiger Tower interrupted. However, Lee Han did not waver in the slightest. I still have room. Student Han Lee should I think we should cut it down a bit Professor Garcia said in a worried voice as he walked away. As the old saying goes that the bird that sings the most beautiful song dies the fastest, a genius with outstanding talent had to be careful not to be swallowed up by that talent. I am giving advice based on my own experience. Lee Han student. Exploring all fields of magic is the natural fate of an ambitious young wizard with talent and aspirations Every word in the sentence seems to be the opposite of mine. Its really hard. Did Professor Lee Han learn various magic together? There used to be. Then, wouldnt it be possible to do this? uh Thats true Professor Garcia was speechless at the words that caught Guyando off guard. what? is it? When I thought about the rough road I had walked, I wondered if the student should be stopped from walking that road Come to think of it, I wondered if Professor Garcia had the right to do so. Even more so if you are a wizard with a gift like Lee Han. Um But back then, there was no one like Professor Bagreg No, its nothing. Professor Garcia stopped abruptly because he couldnt gossip about another professor with his students. However, Lee Han immediately understood what Professor Garcia was trying to say. Well, student Lee Han is better than me, so it might be okay. Yes, I wont say anything more. Professor Garcia clenched his fists and shook them as if to cheer up, then walked away. Lee Han suddenly felt uneasy, as if he had missed his last chance. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Forward one by one. As the exam began, Professor Garcia called the students to the front one by one. And then he uttered an order. A soft veil of stars obscures the view. In an instant, mana intricately embroidered the air, intertwined like warp and weft. In the blink of an eye, the changes were so complex that freshmen could not dare to follow them. As the curtain unfolded, the students in the seats couldnt see Professor Garcia, even if they tried. I knew it was there, but it felt like my brain was rejecting that information. Can you see everyone? no. yes. ? Of course, the students who answered thinking that everyone would not be able to see it stopped when the opposite answer came out from the side. And Lee Han, who answered the opposite, hesitated as well. Everyone thought it was still visible. cant you see? His friends were taken aback by Lee Hans question. Cant you see? Isnt it only visible to smart people? Then why cant I see it? Cainan Island. Dont bullshit. Above the voices of the Blue Dragon Tower students, Professor Garcias calm voice was heard. ah. Are you a student Lee Han? yes. Lee Han didnt do anything wrong, but he felt like he did something wrong. Is it because of magic? If he guessed that it was because of Lee Hans magical power when he had problems at magic school, he was almost right. And it was actually right. Thanks to magic, you resisted < Ildelid''s Star Curtain >. The stronger the magical power, the naturally higher the ability to resist other magic. Of course, thats what the horse said. Just because magic power increased, resistance didnt increase that dramatically. It was an almost imperceptible difference. But sometimes there are exceptions. The boy in front of Professor Garcia was just such an exception. Then what should I do? You can turn around and not look this way. Thats right. Lee Han was relieved that the method was simpler than he thought. Professor Garcia knew how to cast a curse that weakened his resistance or give him a potion. I thought the professor would curse me. Do you think the professor is like the principal? Hearing the whispers of his friends at the Blue Dragon Tower, it seemed that Lee Han wasnt the only one who thought so. * * * The students who were called forward used magic as instructed by Professor Garcia. O burn like my soul! Even if its the same magic, its not a good habit to memorize such a long spell before you can create an image. If you dont increase your concentration so that you can summon it in any situation, it will be difficult to learn high-level magic. Burn up! Even if it works normally, there are times when magic doesnt work in a tense situation like this. Its good to relax as much as possible and get accustomed to it through a lot of practice on a daily basis. It was Lee Hans turn. Professor Garcia said while smiling kindly to relieve Lee Hans tension. Student Lee Han, dont use the fire element. ruler. Show me the water element. Lee Han made a lump of water. It was a speed that was incomparable to other students, but Professor Garcia was not surprised at all. Give shape? Lee Han compressed the water mass into a bead shape. A shape change? The compressed orb changed into a shield shape. Control Steering. The shield began to rotate around Lee Han at a constant speed. to a stable, unshakable trajectory. Professor Garcia nodded. What would you say to a disciple who is already mastering magic at the next grade level? Perfect. perfect score. thank you. Student Lee Han. I understand talent, but dont be in too much of a hurry to get ahead. You know what I mean? of course. Lee Han wanted to clarify. I really had no intention of moving ahead. Its just because the magic school keeps pushing Lee Hans back! I have no intention of going ahead by overdoing it. professor. Professor Garcia stared at Lee Hans determined face and sighed. Even if I say this now, I am a student who will go ahead without hesitation when the opportunity arises. Student Lee Han. It might be the sadness of a natural talent ?! Lee Han felt sorry for the absurd false accusation. Why do you misunderstand me like that? Why do you think so? Professor Ingeldell said that student Lee Han tried to use multiple water beads. Lee Han was speechless at the unexpected answer. Professor Ingeldell! You mean you spread rumors about it again?! Of course, Professor Ingeldell did nothing wrong objectively. The disciple fought against the knights of the White Sheep Knights, and even won. If you were a decent teacher, you had no choice but to talk to those around you. It was strange not to. But to Lee Han, that didnt matter. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. There was a really unavoidable situation Thats right. It might be the fate of a gifted wizard to move forward when he meets a reason he cant help but try to stay still Lee Han thought they were talking in different languages. Why do we talk face-to-face, but the conversation seems to be in vain? But dont push yourself too hard. Professor Garcia said last. Of course, even after saying this, he knew that talented geniuses would jump out when the opportunity presented itself. However, it was the teachers job to repeat the words over and over again, even if the words had no effect. of course. professor. Lee Han returned to his seat, seriously contemplating how to answer to make Professor Garcia believe in his sincerity. ruler. Then black magic Student Lee Han. As soon as he sat down, he stood up again and walked forward, thinking Lee Han. I think you might not believe my words. * * * Black magic. -ruler. Ill summon an undead so shoot the curse. -yes. -Shoot the curse and avoid the curse. good job. Youll need a bony hand. let me call -yes. Appear, bony hand! C Thats perfect. By the way, this student. It wasnt something I said to student Lee Han, but an order to the undead I summoned. - Summoning magic. -This time, you summoned only one quill. Did you summon a lot the other day just to brag to your friends? No? Then why? Was it a mistake? Why did student Lee Han make such a rudimentary mistake? -professor. I am in first grade. -Oops. sorry. fantasy magic. -ruler. Use fantasy magic. -Heat, distort the air! Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Student Lee Han. Thats not the magic you learned in class. Its even a 2nd circle magic. -Gone, illusion! C Shall I give you two full marks? -No After all the exams, Lee Han sighed and went back to his seat. I got perfect marks for all of them, but my heart was heavy because I couldnt solve Professor Garcias misunderstanding. Seeing this, Gainando looked at Lee Han with an expression full of anticipation. When I failed the test, the most reliable thing was a friend who failed together. You are ruined too! yes?! Im perfect. Gainando looked at Lee Han with an expression full of betrayal. Then why are you sighing?! * * * The students faces seemed to shine exceptionally when the stormy paper test week ended and the golden Saturday arrived. Lee Han also woke up from a sound sleep after a long time. Actually, I was going to sleep more, but I had to wake up because Sharkan licked Lee Hans face to wake him up. Sharkan grabbed Lee Han and pulled him as if he was going for a walk. I had to go out anyway because I had things to do in the morning but do leopards need to be taken for a walk regularly? As Lee Han took Sharkan out of the main gate of the dormitory tower, he suddenly had a question. Of course, Lee Han didnt have expert knowledge on how to raise Sharkan, but if its a monster with a title like Leopard King, shouldnt it show a more dignified and dignified appearance -Kong ! Kreurreureung! -Pu hee hee! As he led the white horse out of the stable, Sharkan barked noisily. The white horse roared as if it would not give up. Lee Han nodded his head with a daring expression. okay. We can take a walk while hating each other as much as we want. ruler. get away Dont touch each other. However, Sharkan did not give up and rolled back and forth. He kept pointing at the white horse with his forepaw as he groaned and dug into the ground. Lee Han said firmly. Can not be done. the sharkan. Thats not your food. At Lee Hans words, Sharkan rolled further and further to the side. It was as if he was freaking out because he couldnt understand what he was saying. If you cant, then no. the sharkan. Stop complaining and stand up. - Sharkan, who continued to struggle, finally stood up as if he had given up. Lee Han nodded as if he did well. okay. the sharkan. Ill give you something to eat when I get back. -Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr . Sharkan growled lowly, and the white horse nodded. It was as if they understood each others situation because they were going through similar difficulties. Animals are really hard to understand. Lee Han looked at the two animals and thought to himself. They were beings that I couldnt understand even if I learned and learned. professor. hello. Lee Han, who spotted the lightning-walking professor from a distance, lowered his head. Professor Lightning Walk, wearing a leather jacket, looked admirably at Lee Han, who was taking care of the animals early in the morning. And he looked at Sharkan. And I looked at Lee Han again. Looks too ferocious for an undead hound? What? ah. You know the monster called Sharkan that I asked about last time. It was. Professor Lightningstep nodded. To Lee Hans question, Professor Lightning Walk kindly answered. It is said that taming a monster is difficult, and the more violent and strong the monster, the more difficult it becomes. Its even more dangerous to turn such a monster into an undead, so you dont know when itll aim for the black magicians neck. That monster. Are you rebelling against me?? Did I treat you so harshly? Professor Lightningwalker asked in amazement. If you wanted to die at a magic school, there were many better ways than that. Other than rebellion, there was no reason to use a monster like that as an undead pet. no. I received it because Professor Mortum gave it to me. Oh Does it look okay? no. I thought you were crazy. Still, Professor Mortum didnt attack me, probably because he used magic. He is gentle and loyal. Lee Han unknowingly defended Professor Mortum. Lightning Walk Professor Sharkan moved closer. Sharkan let out a low, bloody sound, alert as if threatening. Hmm Professor Lightningstep narrowed his eyes and scanned Sharkan. If Professor Mortum cast an additional spell to manage the temper while creating the undead summons, there should be traces of it. Its not? yes? Its not particularly enchanted to make it mellow or loyal. Lee Han involuntarily took a step back and increased his distance from Sharkan. Sharkan barked with a wounded expression. Sothen are you looking for an opportunity like that phone league? This time the white horse roared in protest. Doubt your loyalty! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Everything you said was wrong. Professor Lightning Walk was dumbfounded. Its just being loyal Ah. Is that so? Lee Han looked at Sharkan again. Sharkan waggled his tail happily. Come here. the sharkan. Actually, I trusted you. Sharkan jumped at him with a jolt. While stroking Sharkan, Lee Han thought that he should give Sharkan some sausages to give to Gainando later. Professor Lightningwalker looked at him pathetically. By the way, the fact that there was no special magic treatment If Professor Mortum, not a lunatic, hadnt cast any special magic, if that undead pet was showing loyalty like that, it was one of two things. Either that Sharkan is exceptionally fond of people (probably similar to the probability that Gonadaltes will become kind and benevolent), or he just overwhelms Sharkan because Lee Hans presence is so powerful. Monsters like Sharkan were sensitive to rank. It was understandable that he was so loyal to his owner, who spewed mana like crazy. Other wizards so casually subjugated a monster that could only be tamed using all sorts of magic, arcane, and trickery. And more than anything, it was more absurd that the person concerned had no particular awareness. If Professor Lightningwalks friends were here, who knew a lot about breeding monsters, they would have just talked about the job for hours. Yes, yes. the sharkan. He seems like a special guy. I was counting on you. In fact, the person he really believed in didnt say anything like that, but Sharkan was excited. The lightning-walking professor suddenly remembered and asked. for a moment. Why do you trust that Sharkan but not the white horse? yes? Lee Han looked at the lightning-footed professor as if he were asking an obvious question. Yeah, Sharkan was loyal from the start, and that Fawnrig kept kicking and biting me, right? From Lee Hans point of view, phone league was an unbelievable word. It was suspicious no matter how you look at it, as the guy who kept making a fuss suddenly became compliant. Besides, Pawnrig was the smartest and most cunning of the horses in the stable. It seemed that his intelligence was several times that of other horses. Its all the more suspicious when such words suddenly become compliant! -Pu hee hee! Ponrig protested, stomping the ground with his hooves as if he was dying of frustration. Of course, it could be suspicious if the horse suddenly did it, but originally, the griffon was such a creature. A lofty magical creature that will never accept a person who does not recognize it as its owner if it tries to ride it, but will give its allegiance once it recognizes it as its owner. However, thinking of himself as a horse and having misunderstandings like that, the phone league was frustrated and was about to die. Look. Is that right there? -Puhing!! Having given up on persuading Lee Han, Phone League cried madly as he watched the lightning strike. meaning was one. Unleash the magic!! Professor Lightning Walk avoided Ponrigs gaze. I cant do that. How much trouble he had to go through to transform a normal griffon into a horse. Considering the price of potions and magic reagents, it was absolutely impossible. No matter how much you feed a potion and magic to make a horse ferocious, it cant truly be like a monster. At least one monster that transformed into a horse had to be in the stable so that the freshmen could get used to it when they met real monsters later. What do you think? okay. After listening to you, I think there is some truth in what you say. Unlike Sharkan, Pawnrig might be hiding his true feelings. -Puhihing! Hee hee hee! Ponrig glared at Professor Lightningwalk as if he were going to kill him. Lets see if the transformation is released! Then I wont let you go. Take a good walk and go in. yes. Please go in. -Puhing!! Hee hee hee!! stop. phone league. I will believe you. Ponrig was saddened by the owners insincere words and kicked the floor with his back foot. As if to comfort Sharkan, he tapped Ponrig with his tail. Lets find a way to solve the magic together * * * Uh. It looks like there is less meat than usual today. Cainan Island. Are you cheating now to eat more? Act honorably. Ah no. I think its really less than usual?? weird? Didnt you take a bite and forget? I guess is that so? While the Blue Dragon Tower students were eating breakfast, Sharkan returned from a walk and wandered around. It wasnt just walking around. She knocked over the books piled up in the break room and took out the reagents stored in the shelf. Whats wrong, Sharkan? Are you hungry? Gainan too If you put your hand on my plate, its a duel! The students asked questions, but Sharkan didnt answer and continued to search through the books and reagents. Why are you doing that? Is there something you are looking for? If its a highly intelligent monster, its possible. At Yoners words, Yihan fell into thought. Is Sharkan looking for something? There wouldnt be anything like that. the sharkan. Come here. Lee Han pulled Sharkan. Sharkan held on with his claws and was eventually dragged away. thats right. Wodanaz. The priests came outside. Did you see them? I hope you stay longer. When they were at the magic school, even the children of noble families who had no faith suddenly became religious. When I see the priests from outside taking care of the students and helping them, Im like, What? Then, what about the professors we have met so far? Yoner said as he packed his bag. Are the priests here? Are you going to the Flemain Church? huh. And Ill ask for potions. ! The potions that Ratford borrowed from the wagon. Yoner and Lee Han were working hard to figure out the identity of the potions, but the process was slow because they were only challenging with the wisdom of freshmen. But what if you ask the priests of the Church of Alchemy, the Church of Fleming? Its not bad. But Yoner If there is a suspicious potion, it would be hard to make excuses. Im going to insist on picking it up until the end. Everyone is kind and wont take it away, right? maybe? I was a little nervous, but I couldnt think of a better way. Yihan looked at Yoner and nodded. okay. request. The other potions in the box also ended up in Yoners bag. Then, suddenly, Sharkan growled lowly. -Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Sharkan. Because you have to be still. -Kong! Im sorry! Sharkan barked anxiously at the potion in Yihans hand. As if he wanted to have that potion. Sharkan. This is not for you to eat. And the color was bright green, which was not a good color for health no matter how you look at it. Even though Sharkan is an undead summoner, there is no need to poison him. Eventually the green potion ended up in the bag. Sharkan stomped his feet as if feeling sorry for him, but Yoner closed the opening of the bag. See you later. huh. Prisinga priests are going to visit? okay. I need to see Prisinga priests too. ? Yoner, who nodded, felt a sense of incongruity in Lee Hans words. Priests too? Priests from other denominations should go and check who has come. See you later. Yoner didnt say anything at the sight of his friend looking around the church as if he was looking at some kind of alley shop. Instead, they cheered with their eyes. cheer up! Im still not sure what the heck hes trying to do! * * * Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. Nice to see you here. Nice to meet you too. Are you interested in the faith in Wildotzkar? Ive always been interested. then! By the way, can the Bildotzkal Church believe in other denominations as well? Cant you? Lets go see you next time. Thanks for recommending it. Upon entering the area where the priests were gathered in front of the main building, there were surprisingly many Phoenix Tower students who pretended to know Lee Han. It was thanks to the good deed shown last time. The young priests called Lee Han out of favor, but Lee Han refused. As much as they had to benefit from going back and forth between various denominations, there was no way unless they were allowed to believe in other denominations together. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. With a blazing voice, Priest Nigisor appeared. Like a mixed blood spirit, it was burning brightly today. Nice to meet you. Are you interested in the Aphha cult? I have always been interested. But dont the Afha Church care if you believe in other denominations as well? At Lee Hans question, Priest Nigisor nodded. The fire of Afha just burns and does not force direction. Ohthen I want to see the priest. It is a pleasure. Follow me. Priest Nigisore led the way. As Lee Han followed, he thought about the Afha Church. Come to think of it, I dont know much about the Aphha Church. There were so many denominations in the Empire that it was not easy to know unless you were a famous denomination or a person who directly believed in the denomination. I heard that the Church of Afha is a church that worships fire Then, is it a place that deals with fire-type magic? If so, it could be of great help to Lee Han. Because one of Lee Hans biggest weaknesses was fire elemental magic. Other elemental magics are relatively better, but in the case of the fire element, the compatibility with Yihan was the worst. It wasnt that he couldnt use magic, but that if he used it wrong, he could burn himself. warm. The first thing I felt when I entered the spacious tent of the Afha Church was warmth. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was because of the purple flame burning inside. The priests of the religious order, composed of various races, sat comfortably and chatted in different costumes without uniformity, and were happy to see Priest Nigisor enter. Priest Nigisor! May the fire of Akha come. May the fire of Aphra come. Priests. This is Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. iced coffee. As I said last time This surprises me. I thought the wordanaz family mages wouldnt be very interested in religion. It is a false rumor. Lee Han shamelessly lied without spitting on his lips. Anyway, Im glad youre interested. Shall I explain the faith? yes. Please. The priest of the Afha Church looked like a mercenary who had been on the battlefield for about ten years. However, when I opened my mouth, a story about deep faith flowed out. Lee Han listened intently. It was a valuable time to learn about the benefits of joining the Afha Church. so we believe that the end of the world will come with the fire of the Afgha. The fire of Afha consumes everything. ? Lee Han, who had been listening intently, hesitated. what? Is that a figurative fire? Burning only things like the absurdity of the world, the wicked, and the skeleton lich? no? Its just a fire that consumes everything. ah. Is it like destruction for new creation and regeneration? That is an interesting idea. But after the end there is nothing. It just burns. Now then, lets check the flame that Lee Han of the Wodanaz family has in his soul. Lee Han suddenly seemed to know why Priest Tigiling and Priest Cyana told him to avoid Priest Nigisor. I dont think I have to take out the flames in my soul and help burn the world? Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Fortunately, the Church of Afha was not the one that Lee Han was worried about. ah. You were so worried. haha. People who dont know well sometimes misunderstand that. The priest of the Afha Church burst out laughing. We dont burn the world or set empires on fire. If that was the case in the first place, would the church have remained like this? I guess so. That was right. No matter how lenient the empire is, it wont be lenient enough to allow a church to set fire to it. We priests just believe in the fire of Afha. youre right. The fire of Afha will come to us someday, so we must live without regrets. Aside from the gloomy pessimism of believing that the world will one day come to an end, the priests of the Aphha Order are basically pleasant and friendly people. In addition, their strong belief in the fire of Aphha brought about a significant synergistic effect on fire magic. In magic, what is as important as mana is the image of an individual. The churchs priests, who sincerely believed in the fearsome existence of Afhas fire, had no choice but to have a much better advantage in flame magic. Thanks to this, as Lee Han guessed, there were many masters of fire magic among the priests of the Afha Church. To the extent that if the Empire needs flame magic, it even requests support from the Aphha Church. Good thing. Its better than I thought. Lee Han was relieved. Aside from believing that one day the world would end, the Aphha cult was a very good one. The rules of the church were also broad. Apart from meditating on the fire of Afha, there were few obligations to perform. At this point, it was actually better than the Freezinger Church, which was forcibly equipped with cursed items. Come here. Its time to check the fire you hold in your soul. The priest of Apha came with a large, rough-looking cup made of copper. Lee Han asked with a more relaxed feeling. How will you check? According to the explanation, that copper cup was an artifact that draws out the flames in the soul of the person who touches it and causes it to rise inside the cup. Priests often used this cup to confirm how humble and faithful they were before the fire of Afha. Its similar to the fire element magic aptitude test. Does the flame in the cup get better as you get used to magic? If the Afhar priests heard, This is why sorcerers! Its a fire and faith in the soul It was an irreverent voice that he would have reacted to, but he couldnt help it. Because Lee Han, like the head of the Wodanaz family, was far from religious. What the priests of the church interpret as faith, Lee Han had no choice but to interpret it as magic. No matter how you look at it, it has to be! Lee Han placed his hand on the copper cup. And I was a little nervous. Im sure it wont be an accident. From what I heard from Professor Garcia to what Ive been through so far, I couldnt help but feel nervous. A sudden burst of flames, or burning up the surrounding tent Fire! A flame lit up in the cup. It was not such a big flame. It swayed stably without spilling out of the glass. I dont know much about cups, but they seem to be okay? Lee Han was relieved. It didnt rise to the point of being strange, and it wasnt unstable in shape. Isnt this average? How is it? Now we have to check. One of the priests gave a hook and blew. However, Lee Hans flame did not even budge. Oh The flames in your soul are quite strong. The priests of Aphha were delighted with the strength of Yihans flame. The size of the flame in the cup did not matter. The important thing was the strength to withstand any disturbance. Even if the wind blows like that, it does not go out and endures. It was a fairly strong flame. Another priest brought out water and poured it into the glass Lee Han was holding. The water evaporated with a cheek sound. Lee Hans flame still didnt budge. Oh oh? Lets bring something else. Paradoxically, the priests were used to dealing with flames as much as they dealt with them a lot. Black sand, called black shadow sand, was taken out. It was a magic reagent that swallowed up a fair amount of flame in an instant. But Lee Hans flame was unstoppable. next. Other methods continued to be mobilized. Magic reagents, potions, items, etc. And in the end, Lee Hans flame did not go out. The expressions of the priests, who had been pleasant all along, became serious. Are there any problems? haha. no. Im glad Lee Han tried to be relieved. But the priests immediately turned around and whispered. Can you contact the other priests in the church? Now, fly the bird as quickly as possible I think we should call the bishop. Hearing the voices of the priests whispering, Lee Han began to feel uneasy. * * * Uso, the bishop of the Afha Order, flew in haste after receiving the call. It was only natural that I had heard that there was a boy who had in his soul a flame close to the fire of Afha. for a moment. for a moment. for a moment. Osu Gonadaltes. Nice to meet you. But I have something urgent to do Of course I know whats going on. Didnt the priests of Aphra find talent? Headmaster Skeleton was well acquainted with the Aphha Church. Except for a few pessimistic and stupid ones, they were quite good at handling fire magic. The problem was that they fell in love with the boy of the Wodanaz family and tried to take him somehow. Lee Han did not seem to be very interested in the life of a priest, but isnt he easily swayed by various temptations during the stormy period? In particular, the young students in the magic school were fragile and could easily be swayed by external temptations. That should never have been stopped. This school was created by His Majesty to train the Empires warriors. I believe that future wizards will not be forced to become priests of the Order. At the warning from the Headmaster Skeleton, the Bishop naturally nodded as if he knew what he was talking about. of course. Mr. Osu Gonadaltes. We also have no intention of turning the talents of the magic school into priests. do you? The skeleton principals voice softened. After all, the Aphha Church was a church with good manners and good morals. But Osu Gonadaltes-sama. Now, the Wodanaz boy is in a dangerous situation. I didnt do anything. Im not sure what you mean? The Bishop was puzzled by the skeleton headmasters instinctive excuse. As Osu Gonadaltes-nim knows, isnt talent that is too strong to control hurt its owner? Even more so with the properties of flame. Magic was as dangerous as it was powerful. Among them, the flame attribute was easy to injure the owner if handled incorrectly. A boy with such a strong flame in his soul was considered very dangerous. I had to learn how to take control ASAP. You have to learn fast. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do I really have to do that? The Skeleton Headmaster muttered. First of all, the skeleton headmaster himself had an outdated idea of If you are a wizard, you should take care of your own life while learning magic, but apart from that, the boy of the Wodanaz family was not so immature that he couldnt control it. There are many young wizards who hurt themselves because they cant control their natural talent, but that was their story In the eyes of Headmaster Skeleton, Lee Han was the exact opposite. The one who controls his uncontrollable talent with a stronger mind. Even if the Aphha cult didnt worry so much, it seemed that Lee Han wouldnt burn himself. If youre going to burn it, wouldnt it have already been burned? Osu Gonadaltes! Arent you concerned about the safety of the students right now?! Ah no. no. Headmaster Skeleton took a step back at the Bishops cry. Bishop Torazin was more dangerous than he thought. You can run to the emperor and chit-chat. And if the bishops words were true, there was nothing to worry about. He wasnt trying to make him a priest of the Aphha Church, but wasnt it just fire magic training? Of course, the boy from the Wardanaz family undergoing that training might be a bit difficult, but that was not the headmasters concern. Of course Im worried too. You did too. ruler! Go and teach me quickly! * * * So youre saying Im not going to inherit the fire of Akha and set the empire on fire or destroy the world? Of course. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. Its a joke too. Lee Han was relieved. The priests were conversing with such a serious expression that they said, What is it? I was worried that I was chosen as the last successor of the Aphha cult?, but it wasnt like that. It was simply because he had incredibly powerful fires in his soul that were dangerous unless he learned how to control them. hmm. Come to think of it, this is something to worry about. I had already become numb because I had heard a lot from people like Professor Garcia, but seeing other priests worried made me worry again. Are you okay? Bishop! ! Hearing that he was a bishop, Lee Han stiffened. In any denomination, not everyone could sit at the level of a bishop. I never thought a person of that level would come like this. It is an honor to meet you. Lee Han automatically left flattery. No matter where or how he worked in the future, there was nothing wrong with being seen well by high-ranking figures in various denominations. It is an honor to meet you. I havent heard of anyone born with such strong flames in recent times. The bishop was a gentle and kind man. You must have suffered from uncontrolled flames as a child. Uh, isnt it? At Lee Hans words, the bishop hesitated. And then I was convinced. aha. Since theyre from the Wardanaz family, they must have arson magic I didnt? Lee Han grew up well without any fire-related accidents. In the first place, if you didnt use flame magic, there would be no problem. But now that you have left the family, you cant rely solely on the familys magic. Lee Han needs to learn how to control the flames. Lee Han nodded with a determined expression. The reason why he snooped around the Afha Church in the first place was that he might learn more about flame magic. Its hard to control the flames with normal methods, but divine magic might be a little different. That method may be too harsh or difficult for a first-year student at a magic school. I know. Lee Han said, recalling Professor Voladi. It was often said that elemental magic was as easy as it was the most familiar, but it was not easy to really master elemental magic. How many trials and tribulations did Lee Han have to go through to properly control one simple water magic? When I thought of various things such as maintaining shape, changing motion, and detecting elements, I felt like I had walked through a new difficult path. But if you did it once, you could do it twice. would! If you dont learn how to control the flames in advance, you can suffer many times later. Lee Han threw aside his coat and picked up his staff. And then I got into a position. Flow the flames. I am ready. Excuse me, but what are you doing? The bishop was taken aback by Lee Hans reaction. I couldnt understand what kind of training the boy in front of me was preparing for. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Noticing the strange atmosphere, Lee Han unknowingly made an excuse. The most effective way to increase the ability to control the elements and the ability to grant shapeshifting is to directly experience the elements Seeing the bishops embarrassed look, the priest next to him said. Perhaps he was joking. Arent all students mischievous? aha. Just kidding I wasnt. Lee Han wasnt joking, but he kept his mouth shut because the atmosphere seemed more awkward. In the cult, you first learn to control the flames through meditation and prayer. Lee Han was surprised. Thats all? And again I was surprised. This time it was for myself. Professor Voladi made me a weird person. Come to think of it, controlling the flames with meditation and prayer was a decent enough method. Especially much more than avoiding the fire element at the risk of life! * * * Meditation in the Aphha cult was not very complicated or difficult. Sit cross-legged, close your eyes, and imagine the flame within yourself. If he succeeded in recalling the flames, Yuji was next. If it has been maintained for a certain period of time, a complex application using the flame is now unfolded in the image. It looked pretty easy, but in practice it was never easy. Meditation was a failure the moment your concentration was interrupted or wandering thoughts intervened. Theres a side that matches magic training. Lee Han thought that the cults meditation had many similarities with magic training. Magic was a discipline that required a high level of concentration and imagination. Even if you cast spells, wield wands, and properly arrange your mana, it was easy to fail without proper concentration. I will put a candle here. The bishop put the candlestick and lit it. At first, just focus on keeping this candle burning. yes. The candles of the Afha cult went out the moment the meditating priest lost his concentration. It was a prop to help the young priest concentrate. an hour later. you dont need to meditate any more. yes? Lee Han, who had closed his eyes and fired a fireball at Professor Voladi in his imagination, hesitated. I was immersed in meditation for a long time, but why did I stop? It is enough to not blow out the candles for an hour. For Lee Han, who passed Professor Boladis rigorous training due to his innate talent, such meditation was now just a simple training that he could easily pass. I see Lee Han understood the bishops words and took off his coat again. The bishop was suddenly taken aback. There will be no flames. Lee Han. I just kept warming myself up in the fire, so I took it off because it was a little hot. aha. The priests of the Aphha Church were embarrassed. Lee Han was a little embarrassed. You think Im a strange person. It is unfair. By the way, is this enough for fire magic? Lee Han was curious and asked. I was confirming with my body that the water element worked well, and I was using the lightning element well in my own way. On the other hand, since the fire element had never been used so far, Lee Han himself had no idea how well it suited him. How much is this? Uh Um The priests exchanged glances. It was true that he was talented enough to be counted on. Usually, the priests of the church maintain their inner flame through steady periodic meditation. The fact that he did it easily in a situation where he did not receive proper training had to be regarded as natural. Innately, the aptitude for the element of fire is very high, and the image of flame is also very solid? He is a natural-born priest of the Afha Church. But I couldnt say that. It was an appointment with the principal. If you tell the truth properly, Lee Han of the Wodanaz family might want to become a priest of the Aphha Church. I cant do that. The principal of the magic school didnt like having outstanding talent taken away by the church, and the priests respected that. Of course, Lee Hans character would never want to be a priest of the Aphha Church, but the priests didnt know that. Its at a normal level. It is normal. I see I see. Lee Han nodded. It must be normal. When the priests said they were ordinary, Lee Han did not doubt it. Because there was no reason to lie. And mediocrity was enough. It was enough to not get in the way while learning other magic. ruler. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. The bishop put a ring on Lee Hans finger. Lee Han was puzzled by the magical power he felt in the ring. This? A ring of flame absorption. This ring will protect Lee Han when using fire magic. Originally, it was a ring used to defend against fire magic or to fight against fire attribute monsters, but it was also an artifact that was useful even when a talented fire mage who could not control his own flame properly trained. Lee Han bowed his head in gratitude. thank you. Do you know the fire spell? Give it a try. Lee Han swung his staff and chanted a spell. Burn up! Roaring! Fist-sized flames burned in the palm of my hand. Lee Han was delighted with the effect, which was much better than expected. Thats great. bring more rings. ?! Lee Han was taken aback by the bishops serious reaction. Was it ineffective? It was just luck I looked down at my hand and saw that the ring was already cracked. It seemed to be this much even though I tried to absorb it as much as possible. A single ring is meaningless. Click click click. The ring was additionally filled. Lee Han asked the bishop cautiously. Is this okay? When he put ten rings on his ten fingers, Lee Han became a little worried. If the ring is filled to this extent, wouldnt it be possible to cast fire magic at all? Definitely a little Is there an overkill? maybe not enough. Bring your bracelet too. Lee Han began to get confused whether he was a freshman at a magic school or the worst flame magic criminal in the empire. The bishop put on four bracelets and two necklaces, not enough to put ten rings on Lee Hans hands. As much as the Afha Church had a lot of dealing with fire magic, there were a lot of anti-fire magic artifacts. hmm. Its quite an avant-garde fashion. Wizards say they dont have much fashion sense, but isnt this a bit harsh? * * * Although the appearance was a little strange, the method of the Aphha cult was quite effective. Lee Han started training in fire magic with a bunch of artifacts. < Fire generation > Starting with magic, moving the generated embers. And even magics like < Low Fire Resistance > and < Fire Evolution >. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, the priests were much more serious about the latter. Fortunately, everything went better than expected. Lee Han wondered if it was because elemental magic suited him, or if Professor Voladis teachings were also effective for fire magic. And I hope its not the latter. I didnt want to be an actual proof that Professor Boladis theory of education was correct. I will stop here for today. Thank you very much for your hard work. no. thank you If I get back, can I practice by myself? Of course not. .. The priest next to him whispered earnestly. Wouldnt it be better to bet a few more on Lee Han? Lee Han pretended not to hear. But if you dont practice alone, your skills wont improve. Next week the priests of the Order will be staying at the school. We have received permission from His Majesty the Emperor to celebrate the Spring Festival. ! Lee Han was more surprised by the bishops words than anything else. Priests staying at school after this weekend? Such Such good news? As Lee Hans face brightened, the priests were also happy. Like a freshman, he seemed to be delighted with the spring festival. Are you happy about the Spring Festival? yes? Ah yes. what. I am delighted! Lee Han belatedly remembered the spring festival. The fact that the priests stayed at the school was so happy that I missed it. Do you know the headmaster? I plan to tell you after todays schedule is over. If you go and tell me right now, the principal will be very happy. Is that so? There was nothing wrong with talking a few hours early. The bishop, puzzled, nodded. * * * Priest Nigisore came out to see off Lee Han when it was time to return. As much as he received various teachings and artifacts, Lee Han was very satisfied with the Afha Church. There have been many rumors about the Church of Afha, but today I found out that fools spread false rumors. Priest Nigisor smiled pleasantly at Yihans words. It was like seeing her smile for the first time. Of course. The priests who serve the fire of Afha are all kind and good. If they hadnt accepted me, I wouldnt be here. Even in the Empire, there were popular races and non-popular races. And the half-blood spirits, which were manifested by the bloodline of the spirits that had been dormant in the previous generation, were on the side of everyone being uncomfortable. Most of them are asexual, and in the case of mixed blood spirits, they have characteristics that make it difficult not to harm the surroundings Definitely. The priests of the Aphha Order were all kind. Those who spread false rumors that the priests are deliberately setting fires to bring about the end must be burned. Lee Han, who had doubts about it at first, said it shamelessly. Priest Nigisor also nodded. Thats right. Everyone has such a misunderstanding. No one thinks like that except me. yes. hmm? Lee Han, who was about to agree, hesitated. Something was strange. What did you just say? What are you talking about? That sounds like Priest Nigisore wants to start a fire? I dont want to start a fire. ah. yes? I am thinking, however, that the more fire magic is used, the faster the fire of Aphha will come. The priests said no, but whenever I meditate, the fire of Afha whispers to me Lee Han involuntarily distanced himself. Nigisore spoke without knowing Lee Hans intentions. In that respect, it is very fortunate that Lee Han of the Wodanaz family has such a strong flame in his soul. I will pray for many successes in the future. I received support from my opponent, but it was the first time I wasnt so happy. * * * You look so skinny. There are only bones left. no. Youre so skinny! Only bones remain like this Not really. While Tigilling and the church priests were talking, Lee Han opened the tent door and came inside. hello. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. What do you think? Lee Han looked at the priest and then at Tigiling to figure out what was going on. Tigiling asked with her eyes. Please make the priests stop worrying unnecessarily. It seems to have dried up so much that only bones remain. yes? Bring something to eat. Tigilling looked at her dumbfounded, but Lee Han sat down and spread a napkin as if she hadnt noticed. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The food prepared by Pricinga Church priests was plentiful. For the first time in a while, Lee Han was able to devour the food prepared by others to his hearts content. After eating a sandwich with fresh ham and lettuce and drinking black tea with sugar and milk, Lee Han spoke to Priest Tigiling. Coming to think of it, I dont think Im that skinny. If it was another demonic half-blood, he would have already been cursed at, but the Tigilling priest was a deeply disciplined person due to his long training. Im glad you still think so. I mean. Priest Mehrid cut a pound cake and placed it in front of Lee Han to express his gratitude. Brother. thank you Thanks to that, Tijeeling was able to not starve. no. priest. I just did what I had to do. Besides, I heard that you feed the other students in the Tower as well. Priest Mehrid looked at Lee Han with sincere respect. All the priests knew that the new students of the magic school were living a very hard life. Even in that situation, it was not easy to take care of other friends first. You dont seem to know how to get money. Lee Han thought to himself. Most of the other top students didnt know that Lee Han was constantly keeping his books and feeding them. It was thanks to the Blue Dragon Tower students saying, Weve always been served by Wardanaj. Its a bit embarrassing to hear such words as Im saving up for my graduation later I think so too. Lee Han missed the timing to tell the truth. It was embarrassing to say that now. After the meal, while Priest Tijling heard other priests say, Why are you so skinny?, Lee Han even talked with Priest Mehrid. Is your belt okay? The priest looked at Lee Han with worried eyes. It was the priests of the Prisinga Church who had sworn to take the curse on the world with their own bodies, but that didnt mean the young priests werent worried. Furthermore, in the case of Lee Han, isnt he wearing a belt with a curse that absorbs mana? As much as he is being trained as a wizard, he has no choice but to be more concerned. I am okay. Brother! Its to the point where I want to carry it more. Lee Han said seriously. In fact, in Lee Hans eyes, Priest Mehrid was more like a person who regularly visits and gives gifts. Of course, it was cursed, but the curse of mana absorption was virtually meaningless to Lee Han. You can really give me more. Priest Mehrid took out an artifact from his backpack with a worried look on his face. This is also an artifact cursed with magic absorption What kind of effect does it have? You mean the effect? Priest Mehrid was lost in his memory, so he thought for a moment. It didnt matter what kind of curse it was, the effect wasnt that important. Lee Han anxiously waited for an answer. Isnt it normal to remember the effect and not the curse? ah! I remembered. It was an underwater breathing ring. It doesnt matter much to freshmen ! Contrary to what Priest Mehrid thought, Lee Hans eyes sparkled when he heard the words. Underwater breathing! A freshman who quietly stays in the tower at night didnt need much water breathing magic, but Lee Han had a different story. As I kept looking for a way to get out of school, the underwater breathing magic was very useful. Magic school is a place where you can never be vigilant. Lee Han, who had lost his way in the woods while trying to pass through the corridors the other day, had a clear realization. That this magic school is not strange no matter what comes out of it. Yihan wouldnt be surprised if the sea came out on the way to the next spire stable. I will bear it. Brother! Priest Mehrid was deeply impressed by the way Lee Han put on the ring without hesitation. As expected, his faith was beyond imagination as he feeds other students. As expected, there is no effect. Lee Han put the ring on his finger and confirmed that there was no significant change. Priest Mehrid asked anxiously. By the way, brother. Arent you wearing too many artifacts? It was also dangerous to wear too many artifacts. They could collide with each other or cause unexpected special effects. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was relatively fine if the artifacts were a little apart, but I had to be more careful when wearing multiple artifacts on one finger like a ring. The accessories of flame absorption had the same performance, so there was no need to collide with each other, but the ring of water breathing had to be a little careful. I will wear them in turns. Then you are relieved. Shouldnt I ask why Im wearing so many rings? Priest Tigilling, who was listening by the side, thought to himself. * * * The Prisinga Church is also staying for the Spring Festival. Lee Han said in a very bright voice. The priests of the Pricinga Church made the same mistake as the other priests before. -As expected, you are delighted with the spring festival like a freshman! yes. I intend to stay at school until next week and help with the Spring Festival. The Imperial Spring Festival was a time to freely celebrate and enjoy the coming spring. All of the things that one might think of when it comes to festivals, such as plays and performance events, are all held in one place. Originally, if the skeleton headmaster had said this week is the Spring Festival without the priests, Lee Han would have thought, Its a sound fix, but with priests like this, the story has changed a lot. Ill be able to save on groceries next week. Lee Han was thoroughly calculating the daily groceries with Yoner. Despite being brought in in large quantities from outside, consumption was fast. I had to save while I could. I was thinking of going out again before the end of the semester, but I could have failed. Ill have to seriously think about catching the leftover groceries by exchanging them with the students of the Black Turtle Tower to fill them up a little more. I heard a rumor that you caught fish by fishing on the lakeside. Vegetables are fine because I still have a vegetable garden. Lee Han, who was calculating, suddenly felt a little unfair. Why do I have to be like this after entering a magic school? When just studying magic isnt enough Yes. brother Could you possibly help with the events of the Spring Festival? If I can do it, I must do it. I will bring my friends. Lee Han was happy inwardly at the thought of being able to eat one meal. By the way, what kind of event is the Pricinga Church doing? First of all, with theater It wasnt bad. The plays performed throughout these festivals were always popular. quoits. It was a simple game, but even if you hang a plate of chocolate, the new students will throw it with their eyes wide open. I have a curse experience. Oh Lee Han wondered how to trick others into experiencing that curse. Should I recognize the White Tiger Tower guys? * * * Asan of the Dalcard family sighed deeply and thanked Lee Han. Thank you very much. Wodanaz. Because of me, even you on the weekend Because of Professor Alpen Knighton, who teaches < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >, Asan was moving like this while other friends rested on the weekend. -One of my friends is going to visit the school next week. I made a friend when I was working as an imperial magistrate, and when he visits, he wants to see the skills of the students Im teaching. Thats why Id like to entrust you with making a simple magic circle. After Lee Han, he was assigned because of his good grades, but Asan was not happy at all. Even on the golden weekend, they come out and prepare, so who would like it? If Lee Han hadnt said he would help, I couldnt help but thank Lee Han as much as I had to do it all by myself. I do it because I want to, so there is nothing to be sorry about. Asan. Wardanaz! Asan, unaware of Lee Hans evil intentions, was moved and his eyelids trembled. Even if a hundred guys like Gainando were combined, they wouldnt be able to catch up with Lee Han. I will definitely be in the eyes of the administrative officer. It had nothing to do with the paper test or midterm exam, but Lee Hans eyes were burning with enthusiasm. I must impress my professors friend! By the way, did you hear that the professors are also doing something at the festival next week? really? huh. I heard the principal is doing something too. Lee Hans expectations suddenly disappeared and his worries came flooding in. What else is this crazy lich up to? No not yet. Besides, there are priests in the school. I wont be able to move recklessly like that. By the way, Asan. Where did you hear that? I heard Professor Garcia was looking for someone to help at the festival? They called students with excellent grades first. I see. for a moment. In an instant, Lee Han felt an eerie intuition pass through the back of his neck. I dont think the skeleton headmaster would call Lee Han, right? * * * Nilia, called by Professor Garcia, was puzzled when Lee Han was nowhere to be seen. Isnt Wardanaz coming? If each tower called excellent students, Lee Han could not be left out. Student Lee Han looks so busy and stressed out. At Professor Garcias words, Nilia kept her mouth shut and nodded her head. It was a very sympathetic comment. Student Nilia tell me to take care of myself sometime. I tend to talk well Wodanaz is so serious about magic Isnt that so? The two professors and students continued a conversation that would have been embarrassing if Lee Han had heard of it. Its hard to prepare Professor Garcia The skeleton headmaster who appeared from behind was several times more sullen than usual. Professor Garcia was taken aback when he saw the other persons expression frowning with arrogance. Originally, Richie couldnt make a face like that. To make facial expressions by moving a skeleton without muscles or flesh with magic. Should I use high-level magic in a place like that? Wouldnt the students be delighted? Why should students be happy? We are the ones who teach Shouldnt the students please us ? Professor Garcia blocked Nilias ears with magic. Im going to go get ready too If I dont do anything, the priests will tell you, and your majesty will say something to me The empire is being eaten by idiots Professor Garcia thought he did a good job of covering Nilias ears . The Skeleton Headmaster cursed the Imperial Church several times after that. Lets go Take care Wait. principal. By the way, what are you planning to prepare? Professor Garcia suddenly became curious and asked. You should ask the student and decide Okay. Wait. Wait. Why do you keep doing that No Im sorry for calling you again and again. Which student are you going to call? Professor Garcia didnt bother to say, The principal doesnt have close students. Because the Headmaster Skeleton was already sad enough. A boy from the Wardanaz family isnt student Lee Han too busy? Its not my business Professor Garcia had to hold back from wanting to blow a magic shot. for a moment. What else? Over there, Professor Bagleg arent there any close students? Chapter 135 Chapter 135 It was rude, but Professor Garcia found it difficult to refute. If we were to compete on who has the friendliest student between Principal Skeleton and Professor Voladi, it would be a very fierce battle. well. Why are you asking that? Professor Baegrek is supposed to be in charge of something at the festival this time, but Im worried to see him pass by like that. You will do well on your own. no. You are misunderstanding me. Professor Garcia. Headmaster Skeleton said firmly. Professor Baegrek doesnt have any close students, so hell most likely call the Wodanaz boy. ah. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Garcia understood what he meant. Like the skeleton headmaster, who was the only one he was close to, there was a high possibility that Professor Voladi would do the same. It was truly unfortunate for this student. How about the principal conceding? Didnt you hear me? The headmaster misses I cant hear it even after hearing it again. What did you say? is it so. There is no way you can make any concessions. Professor Bagleg! Professor Bagleg! Headmaster Skeleton called Professor Voladi, who was about to pass by. The pale vampire wizard approached without a change in expression. so this is the situation. Do you understand? Cant the principal yield? Ha ha ha dont bullshit. I didnt bullshit. The conversation between the two wizards, far from the word compromise, gave Professor Garcia a headache. Contrary to their worries, however, the two did not fight. How about a compromise then? What if you divide the time in half? great. Beasts respect each others territory. The principal and Professor Boladi quickly came to an agreement. It was only the herbivorous animals that would be bitten by the beasts felt sorry for them. for a moment. Over there, Professor Thunder Walk also passes by Professor Thunder Walk has a lot of close friends, so just exclude him! Professor Garcia desperately stopped. Still, isnt thirds too cruel! * * * Without even dreaming that the schedule was added without his knowledge, Lee Han fell into trouble with Asan. Professor Alpen said it was a simple magic circle, but of course that was the teaching standard, and it wasnt very simple for Lee Han and Asan. So when its finished, light spheres will float at regular intervals on both sides of the hallway, and an illusionary statue will be shown in the center? I guess so. Asan read the book the professor gave him and spoke with a confident voice. Wardanaz. Professor Knighton is 100% insane. It seems that his mouth has become rough after entering school. But I could understand why Asan said that. It was a magic circle that was too difficult for two freshmen to do. Lee Han wondered if he could just fill the sphere of light with Lee Hans magic and bring the actual statue to the statue. < Specifications for Installation and Manufacturing of Simple Magic Circles for Imperial Banquets > For wizards who are clumsy in speaking skills, splendid magic is a way to supplement their lack of social skills at banquets. Some foolish mages take lightly attending banquets and networking, but this is a short-lived idea, and receiving donations from nobles is an important skill for a mage. Heres an anecdote about its importance Its exciting for a lot of nonsense. Wizards books, even simple content, never simply wrote the main point. There were many cases where I wrote a little about myself, wrote a little bit about what I ate yesterday, wrote a little bit about the weather today, and wrote a little bit about another competitor, and only then get to the main topic. The book Professor Alpen gave me was also on the same side, but I was quite sympathetic to the contents. Its a way to extort money from nobles Magic research required a huge amount of money. Among the studies of the empire, the most expensive one was magic. Right now, the rare reagents are astronomically expensive, and in the case of rare artifacts, even if you have money, you cant buy them. Who can afford this kind of money? It was the wealthy aristocrats or rich people. Although Lee Han did not have serious intentions in research, he was quite serious about extorting money. Illusion magic, dance music literature art um is there an easier way? Wardanaz? ah. Im sorry. I was concentrating. Lee Han came to his senses. Asan scribbled with a quill pen, lost in thought. Reading the specifications did not end the problem. Create the following diagram and channel as much magic as two muskrat rats. If so, it will work smoothly. Place mana stones with light element properties, but the mana should not be too high. There are times when the flow of magical power is cut off depending on the surrounding environment, but it can be solved by adding a small amount of the following reagents As it is all sorts of analogies and explanations that only you know, even if you read them all, you had to try most of them yourself. Unlike Asan, who cursed the world while swearing at the professor, Lee Han started preparing silently. For Lee Han, this irrationality was already fate. Lets get ready. Im really glad you helped me. Wodanaz. Asan also picked up his energy and started preparing for JuseomJuseom. I drew a white line on the floor with Glow Spirit Ink, which has a high magical conductivity of the light attribute, and began to inject magic little by little. If the mana is insufficient, it flows along the line and stops, and if the mana is overflowing, the line itself is destroyed, so I had to concentrate. And most of all guck. Asan fell to the side with his face turned blue. Trembling, Asan pulled out a potion bottle from under his coat. It was a low-grade magic recovery potion made during Professor Thunderwalking class. Whoa Wodanaz. If I fall avenge Professor Knighton instead of me Relax. Lee Han set out to test alone with Asan lying next to him. Having a lot of horsepower wasnt necessarily a downside. Even if other mages took a forced break due to lack of magic during these simple repetitive tasks, Lee Han did not have to. why do you feel lonely? Thats strange. Shaking off useless thoughts, Lee Han continued to use his mana repeatedly to complete the magic circle little by little. Click- ? Lee Han and Asan raised their heads. Someone opened the classroom door and entered. Are you a professor? The one who opened the classroom door and entered was Princess Adenart. The bloodline of the imperial family with long silver hair opened the door to study with his followers and was surprised to see the situation in the classroom. Mr. Wardanaz! nice to meet. What are you doing on the weekend Alas! One of the followers nodded knowingly. You seem to be studying non-stop even on the weekends. I admired it. No! You have no eyes! Asan was hot. Of course, Lee Han was the one who studied the most among the Blue Dragon Tower students, but this was not the case. Who would like to do this? The professor made me do it! Professor? why? A friend is coming Asan explained, the princesss followers listened attentively. And then I admired it again. Awesome! Uhm. Its great, but its true. Asan put on an annoyed expression, but couldnt reply any more. Actually, it was a great thing. Because it wasnt something anyone could do. But doing this on a golden weekend makes me want to fire a magic missile at Professor Knightons face no matter what. oh. Wodanaz. I thought of a good way, would you listen? Tell me. Im mobilizing that princess and her friends over there. Wouldnt that be much more helpful? I think it will help 96% of the time. Oh but no. Lee Han just cut it off and refused. Asan was taken aback. why? Thats right The reason Lee Han helped Asan instead of finding a way to escape school this weekend was simple. Isnt it to catch the eyes of professors and professor friends? But if the princess joins in -No, who is that person? Arent you the princess? Its an honor to meet you like this. You also have the ability to match your reputation. Im still a freshman, but to complete such an elaborate magic circle! a similar situation was likely to occur. Among the many members of the royal family, Adenart had a fairly high reputation, so the imperial officials couldnt have known about it. Im sorry. For the sake of my success, the princess cannot participate in this tiresome and tedious task. because the professor entrusted it to the two of us. Keugh. Right. I cant help it if you say so. Asan respected Lee Hans will. If you dont listen to the friend who abandoned the weekend and came to help, who will you listen to? However, things went differently than expected. I. Mr. Wodanaz. ? The princess says she wants to help. Can I help her? Lee Han was embarrassed. Why do you want to help with this? Does this look interesting? If Gainan was a member of the same royal family, he would have run away because he didnt want to run errands just by looking at the magic circle, but he approached because he wanted to do this. I couldnt believe it. Fortunately, Asan stepped in. Im sorry, but I cant. This is a job entrusted to both of us. Dalcard. Wardanaz-sama may have a different opinion, right? Wodhanazs meaning will be similar to mine. The princess looked at Asan coldly. It didnt seem to mean anything good. The princess, who was swearing with her eyes, whispered to her follower. A follower who had heard everything approached. Mrs. Wardanaz. Why? The the princess said that she would like to participate in the task because she will give you a snack. That kind of thing! Asan was even more surprised. Ill give you a snack! It was an unimaginable promise. Wardanaz. I didnt know you could say that! Has he not recovered his mana yet? Seeing Asan speak so sadly, Lee Han was dumbfounded. It seemed that his intelligence had gone down slightly due to his lack of magical power. Mmm. Lee Han was troubled. If I refuse here, the princess will hold a grudge. Originally, the higher one was born, the narrower it was. I could tell just by looking at Gainan Island. And unlike Gainando, the princess had many people around her. It can make Lee Hans life twisted in detail Because they are like cowardly members of the royal family. What are you doing? Professor Alpen, who was passing by, looked at the students gathered in the classroom and was puzzled. Other friends were saying they would help. As Lee Han said, he expected a little. Professor Alpens snarky personality made it impossible to leave things like this unattended. please kick it out! Excellent. Looking at Lee Han, Professor Alpen relaxed his stern expression and smiled slightly. yes? For other friends to come out to help. You have good friends. Getting help from others is also a skill. Now that this has happened, direct the other students to make it. It is also a skill to command many people. Professor Alpen said that and left. Asan looked at Lee Han and said. Seeing you say that, do you think it will be okay? Wodanaz. Are you okay? Can I participate? Asan. ?? I have to go to the dormitory and bring more guys who are resting. That that much?? Asan was surprised. I think this should be enough! Its really thorough. I need to learn it too. Since you said that, I will increase the number and receive a higher evaluation. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Lee Han arrived at the Blue Dragon Tower and saw the students resting in the lounge. To all of you if I help what I am doing with Asan now So what. lets go. The friends closed the book and put down the chess piece before Lee Han could even talk about the reward. Lee Han was a little taken aback. It will be a boring job on the weekend, is that okay? Wardanas, you usually do all that. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was slightly moved by the warm words of his friends. What the hell is the magic school doing with these students! Where is Cainan Island? Im resting up there Wardanaz. Wont Cainando ever come? Friends thought that Cainan Island would not come. Weekend work by its nature. I would never have been able to participate. But Cainando must participate. Lee Han did not waver. When Professor Alpens friend arrives at the school, if there is a prince among the Blue Dragon Tower students, Lee Hans ability will be highly evaluated. Dont worry. Because I have an idea. Lee Han summoned Gainando. Kainando, who was lounging around in his private room, came down puzzled. why? whats the matter? I am sorry. Guinan Island. Lee Han said in a voice full of regret. Gainando was terrified at those words. I Am I going to the punishment room? no. Thats not it. Whew Im thinking of going to work on the magic circle with other friends now. But you are no longer able to participate. Such such a thing? Gainando tilted his head. Isnt that good? Oops. If you show off, you might be dragged away. Kainando struggled to manage his expression. These friends here had a mean personality that Gainando did not like to rest. I am so sorry. I wanted you to participate too. Thats right. Then get some rest. Sorry again. Guinan Island. wait for a sec. wait for a sec. Gainando grabbed Yihan as he tried to turn around after he finished speaking. Originally, I wasnt interested, but when Lee Han kept feeling sorry for me, I became interested. do you have something Lee Han. Why are you sorry that I cant participate in the magic circle work? Its only natural that I cant get my friends to participate in something so fun. Is it fun? okay. ?? Gainando thought for a moment that Lee Han had become strange. But now that I think about it, Lee Han was originally that kind of friend. A friend who likes to study strangely! How could it be so pitiful? Unfortunately, Gainando could not heal Lee Han. Gainando gave up and tried to let Lee Han go Thats right. Im really sorry. Guinan Island. We really wanted you to participate too ??? However, when other friends said the same thing, Gainando fell into confusion. Could it be that magic circle work has become a popular pastime among freshmen without Kainando noticing? Funny? really? Guinan too you still dont know? How fun is working on the magic circle? Yoner said to Gainando with a shocked expression. Gainando hesitated before answering. Of course you know! The friends stared at Kainan-do for a moment, but the prince did not understand the meaning of their gaze. But why cant I take you? There are followers of the princess. He didnt like seeing you show up. Muh what! Lee Han! What if I fall for the threats of those bad guys! Gainando was furious with the followers of the princess, whom he did not even know. Of course, Adenart had a higher reputation than Guyando, was good at magic, excelled in learning, and was good at various cultures, but aside from that, there was nothing better than Guinando. But how dare you try to stop them from coming to Cainan Island! is it? Lee Han. You werent that kind of friend. You were the one who beat me up when someone started fighting with you! wasnt that enough? no! This is not like you! But you werent very interested, were you? I am very interested in working with magic circles! I want to! okay? i get it. Let me speak strongly. At Lee Hans words, Gainandos face brightened. thank you! thank you! With something like this. Seeing Gainando running excitedly, the Blue Dragon Tower students looked at Lee Han with admiration. * * * The increase in the number of students did not make the work overwhelmingly faster. The students who had exhausted their magic went to the side of the classroom and lay down one by one. When about 1/3 of the magic circle was completed, Lee Han was the only one left. Doesnt everyone have too little magic power? However, grumbling did not restore the magic of the friends. Han Lee quietly continued to work. The evening sun was slowly setting. Its quite right. ?? Lee Han turned his head. I thought it was Professor Alpen as much as I came to the lecture room, but it wasnt. It was the first face I had ever seen. Are you a professor? In a way, yes. ? Lee Han was puzzled by the mysterious opponents answer. In a way, youre a professor. What the heck does that mean? aha. i get it. But Lee Han, an experienced student, noticed right away. You seem to be working as a direct disciple of the professor. Even in the senior year, students who had not graduated from magic school used to study with the professor in order to explore the profound world of magic a little deeper. It is to be a direct disciple of the professor. These direct disciples stayed with the master, inheriting the vision and exploring the world of magic. And sometimes he did the chores that the master had to do. Teaching students Now then, the existence of being a professor but not a professor is complete. no! Isnt it? The opponent glared at Lee Han as if he was absurd. Who is whose disciple? * * * For the wizards of the Empire, Einrogard, a magic school, was a place that evoked many emotions. A place of envy for wandering wizards who have not received proper instruction. A place of jealousy for wizards from other magic schools. And to the wizards working in the imperial offices I dont know how much gold theyre taking. Isnt it a place to raise the power of the empire? I am a wizard too! No matter how good you are, theres no way that much gold goes into teaching young students. No matter how you think about it, it must be gold for mages self-study! The Imperial High Treasurer, Kendry Baku, complained to the escorts and moved on. This time, I was invited by my friend, Professor Alpen Knighton, and I was going to the magic school but it wasnt just because of that that I was going to the magic school. Kendrey intended to see the magic school with her own eyes. As the magic school was during the spring festival, it was a good time for guests to visit and look around. You arrived a few days earlier than promised. Are you okay? okay. And he did it on purpose. Kendrys arrival date was faked for a simple reason. If you arrive on the set date, wouldnt the snarky wizards hide all the things that could be caught? It was better to arrive earlier than scheduled. Although they were friends, Alpen was not good at lying or cheating. Even if Kendry asked, there was a good chance he would get caught. I heard that the students of Einrogard train themselves severely from freshman days in order to develop a hunger for magic, but I think the rumors are a bit exaggerated. The escort who followed Kendry looked at one of the Blue Dragon Tower students and said, Seeing as he was carrying snacks, the rumors seemed a little exaggerated. Maybe the priests came this week and thats it. But from the look on his face, it is clear that he is eating quite well. Same with the clothes. Hmm thats right. It makes sense. Kendry nodded at Howies words. Even if the priests came over the weekend, the weight I lost did not immediately gain. Besides, the clothes the students were wearing were pretty good too. Looks like the students are getting along a lot better than Ive been told. Was it an exaggerated rumor? Kendrey wondered if it cost more gold coins because of this, but she shook her head right away. Even considering that, it was too much. Lets go in. yes. Kendrie walked around the dormitory tower and toured the main lecture hall. Strangely, even though it was a weekend, there were students practicing magic in the classroom. Howie was amazed. As expected, this is Ein Lorgard. All students are enthusiastic. I never thought I would stay until this time to practice. Then why are you lying down like that? It must be because of the lack of magic. Kendry knew very well why freshmen were strewn about in the classroom. Young wizards with less magical training often suffered from a lack of magical power. It must have been a mistake while making the magic circle. However, one student did not fall down and continued to work. There was only one reason. While drawing the magic circle, he was perfectly calculating his magic power. If you knew exactly how much magic power would go into which part of the magic circle, you wouldnt be overdoing it. Surely that student would have put the blueprint in his head while preparing for that magic circle for several months and explored it to the extent that it would appear in his dreams. Kendrey opened her mouth after thinking about the old days. Its quite right. * * * Ah. You were the professors friend. I heard the story. When Lee Han heard who the opponent was, he bowed his head very politely. It wasnt because he was Professor Alpens friend, but because he was a high-ranking official in the Empire. But why did you come so early? You heard the story? yes. I was preparing to show you this magic circle right now. Its Alpen. I am sorry that I made you suffer for nothing. Kendrick ran apologetically through her wavy hair. At this rate, I would have prepared as soon as the semester started. Not to that extent. How long did it take? Kendrey asked without thinking. Judging from the difficulty of the magic circle, the degree of completion so far, and the speed at which Lee Han progressed earlier, there was a high possibility that he prepared it as soon as the semester started. Lee Han pondered for a moment. Even if it took a day, he wouldnt seem insincere. We started today. Kendrey was so startled that she let go of the wand she was holding. today? yes. Are you from the Wardanaj family? youre right. As Lee Han answered, he thanked Professor Alpen in his heart. It was rewarding to concentrate without falling asleep during the lecture. Telling a friend Lee Hans name like that. Lee Han was neither too hasty nor too hesitant. I tried to be as humble as possible and look like a wizard full of potential. I wondered if Alpen was giving too much praise but there must have been a reason for that. To finish this much in one day? Even if he had studied the magic circle beforehand, it was a genius talent. Theory and practice are as much as other corporations. There was a reason why I said Alpen was excellent. Obviously, magic schools exist to raise such students. Even bluntness can hold an official position in the empire, but only a genius can study magic. I think that imperial bureaucrats are as important as research. okay? Hes from the Wardanaj family, and he sounds weird. thanks. If you come to the office, you will be well suited. Lee Hans face brightened. Do you think so? Of course I am joking. A genius like you should do research. I can do well with that official position. Of course it is. But its a waste of talent. I dont have much talent. Im making it by continuously investing magic power until that magic circle works. what? Im making it by constantly putting magic into it until its done Kendrey immediately understood the meaning behind those words. If you had a perfect understanding of the magic circle, you wouldnt have to go through that kind of trial and error. The fact that he was going through such trial and error meant that he hadnt seen a magic circle in a while. Still, Ive finished that much. It was clear that he was not only endowed with tremendous magical powers, but also had an innate sense for the magic circle. What a genius! Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Lee Han felt something strange. Although the current situation where he had to claim that he had no talent was a bit strange, Lee Han did his best to defend him. Isnt it a simple way to make a magic circle this way, relying only on a lot of magic power? To be humble. Its a virtue that is hard to find in wizards. No Wait. Were you serious? Kendry was puzzled. Of course, I thought Lee Han was saying it with the will of humility. There were two types of types that excelled in making magic circles. one is brainwave. They were the type who excelled in the theory and structure of magic circles, and they were the ones who went in after thoroughly understanding them in their heads through thorough study before making magic circles. one is sensory. They were the type to create a magic circle with their senses and intuition, and even though they had little calculation or understanding, they were the ones who made magic circles with their own senses and intuition while directly flowing mana. At first glance, the latter might have seemed simple or ignorant, but this was more difficult. Magic circles were not created just because they had a lot of magic power. Everything else is for the wizard to fill in. Anyone who calls this simple or ignorant repetition doesnt know what magic is. If you werent born with a natural sense, you couldnt make a magic circle this way, no matter how much magic power you had. I heard compliments saying I fit my aptitude, but this is the first time Im not so happy. He heard that he had a talent for creating magic circles, but Lee Han was more embarrassed than happy. The latter I think it would be suitable for an imperial official position. After hearing the explanation, Lee Han passively resisted. However, Kendrey looked at Lee Han as if she was talking about something. You are both. yes? You are both. No matter how good your senses are, a freshmans head must be tight to complete a magic circle like this. Even the senses have limits. The fact that the freshman completed it at this speed proved that he had a fairly deep theoretical understanding of the magic circle, apart from just the senses. Even if he knew how to do only one thing, he had the qualities of an imperial official. What if both are great? It had to focus on magic for the future of the empire. As expected, I cant communicate like a professors friend. Lee Han quickly gave up. Seeing such a reaction, it seemed that it would be quicker to just persuade someone else and aim for an official position. There wont be only people like this in the imperial bureaucracy! Thank you for the compliment. okay. Thank you for praising our officials. Wizards usually dont like it. I like it Ha ha ha! Even jokes. I want to hit one. Lee Han was furious at Kendrys attitude of ignoring freshmen because of his high status. Anyway I saw something good. let me cheer you up I dont think you should view Gonadaltes so badly for raising such a student. You can look at me badly. Lee Han swallowed his words inwardly. Because I didnt know when or where Headmaster Skeletons ears would be. Call me if you need help later. It is the role of our bureaucrats to support mages like you. ! Lee Hans face brightened. I will try to apply for any research at least once. Lee Hans face darkened again. He didnt really need that kind of help. Aside from research, dont you support young mages startups? There will be some outside guests this week, so dont be shaken and focus. got it? Are there any other people besides the priests? Thats Kendrey hesitated for a second, wondering if she could tell the freshman. Lee Han lied without even breathing. I heard from the headmaster, but he wasnt kidding. ah. did you hear Anyway, Gonadaltes is really true. Sorry. You shouldnt criticize the teacher in front of the students. Thinking that the Headmaster Skeleton had spoken first, Kendrey opened her mouth. Probably because its the festival period, people who are interested in Einrogard are coming. Same with other magic schools isnt Ein Rogard famous? At another magic school? Lee Han hesitated. It was an unexpected guest. I thought there would only be priests Lets pass on what we saw today to others. No its okay. why? The earlier you have reputation, the better. It will be useful for later research. Really fine. Hes from the Wardanaz family, but hes amazingly humble? Kendrey was surprised, but nodded. In fact, there was nothing wrong with being an excellent wizard being humble. One of the reasons why notorious mages among the imperial bureaucracy build up resentment is because of their cheeky little boys. -The quotation description is insufficient, so you have to write it again -You say you dont understand this quotation? Thats because youre a fucking loser! this bastard! Are you jealous of me because you have no talent!? My overflowing talent?! Thinking about that, Kendrey was amazed by Lee Han. I hope they grow up like this. By all means, I wanted him to become an outstanding wizard just as he was. The worldly chores would be taken care of by other people in the empire. * * * When the sun had completely set, Lee Han stopped working and fed the students dinner. The students, who consumed as much magic as they could, devoured the meat as soon as it was grilled. Oil dripped down and crackled from the flames. Yoner. What happened to the potion? I managed to check a few! Yoner replied brightly. Thanks to the help of the priests of the Flement Church, he succeeded in finding out several potions. One was alcohol. Lee Han was a little dumbfounded. Why did you put more than one drink in the potion box? Well, it wasnt that I didnt understand. If you are at a magic school like this, the seniors will naturally go to alcohol. Anything else? Transformation potion. Well have to check what it transforms into, but its probably animal-type. Its not bad. It has not yet been confirmed what kind of animal it was, but it was highly likely that it would be useful if it was a transformation potion. If its an animal with wings I dont know what the sky at the magic school is like, but its worth a try. really. The potion of self-confidence that Gainando took last time was right. As expected. And the potion of removing the curse. He said it was a very powerful potion. thats right. In addition to the potion of confidence, there was also a potion of composure. ! The students next to me also showed interest. A potion of calm? If you drink it Wouldnt it be dangerous if the professor caught you? You should think about not getting caught. The Blue Dragon Tower students were quickly adapting to the magic school. Instead of thinking of the exam as a fight with oneself, he began to think of it as a fight with the professor. Im going to check the remaining ones next week. I plan to finish checking when the priests are around. thank you. Yoner. You must be busy. Not more than you Professor Thunderwalker is worried about you. ? Lee Han hesitated. What are you worried about? I was going to call you, but you said you couldnt call me. Professor Thunderstruck, who was forced to prepare something during the festival, called students who excelled in alchemy. Of course, Yoner was also called. The students who were called were puzzled to see that there was no Lee Han. -Do you have Wardanaz? -I couldnt call her because I felt sorry for her. for a moment. Lee Han felt a chill. Could it be that the Headmaster Skeleton is really trying to call Lee Han? for a moment. Professor Thunderwalker isnt the kind of person whos going to stop working because of a skeleton headmaster. If it wasnt for one There was a vampire professor who passed through Lee Hans mind at the moment. Aaaagh! The Blue Dragon Tower student who entered the break room first screamed. Lee Han raised his head in surprise. Is this the principals attack again!? Thats not right! thank god! Is it fortunate? Lee Han thought so and moved on. The break room was a mess, as if a thief had been caught. Tables and chairs had fallen and were scattered in the corners, and books on bookshelves were rolling on the floor. My friends asked while looking at Kainan Island. Because of what you eat You crazy people! We were together! ah. It did. The culprit was quickly identified. Sharkan, who had been left in the break room to work on the magic circle, was groaning with something in his mouth. Lee Han looked at Sharkan and spoke strongly. Sharkan! The first time he heard the owners angry voice, Sharkan was terrified. Powerful magic trembled and shook the summoned beast. However, it could not be helped if it was for the poor misunderstood white horse. Sharkan growled, holding the potion of dispelling the curse in his mouth. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im sorry everyone. I should have taken Sharkan with me. Its not your fault. Because we also loved Sharkan. Who would have known that Sharkan would do something like that that! Wodanaz! Sharkhan runs away! Instead of reflecting, Sharkan saw an opportunity and quickly ran outside. The Blue Dragon Tower students were embarrassed and missed Sharkan. I miss being a bone! Lee Han complained inwardly and ran. The one who didnt get into trouble when he was a bone started getting into trouble when he regained his body. It was better than running to kill the owner, but such a prank was quite annoying. Yoner. Sharkhan stole the potion! What potion is it? Thats wait! Yoner glared at the potion in the mouth of the fleeing Sharkan. vivid green. It was a potion to lift the curse or a potion to transform into an animal. Not sure! There is a similar potion! In the meantime, Sharkan quickly reached the stable. As Sharkan entered the stables, a loud noise resounded from within. The horses all of a sudden began to howl madly as if frightened. What the hell is going on?! Lee Han ran nervously with fear and worry. Upon entering the stable, I immediately knew what potion Sharkan had stolen. they stole the potion of transformation. Yoner, who arrived late, sighed in surprise. Griffin was in the stable. To Griffin! okay. It must have been the potion of Griffin Transformation. It was natural for him to make a fuss like that since he transformed into a griffon that ate horses. Yoner whispered to Sharkan. Perhaps it was a request from the horse? Monsters like Sharkhan are quite intelligent. You want to find a potion that transforms? huh. It could have been. That You know. Maybe he wanted to show off his skills to you. Yihan immediately knew what Yoner was talking about. Among the proud animals, there were those who somehow tried to show more of their abilities if they were ignored. Of course, that was only seen in monsters, but a rare white horse could have had such pride. As Yoner said, Lee Han didnt trust him so much that the white horse, frustrated, might have asked Sharkan to find something that would make him stronger. Dont apologize. I was too suspicious of you. The white horse, which had transformed into a griffon, raised its front paws in joy at Lee Hans words. pop! When the effect of the potion he drank wore off, the griffon returned to life as a white horse. The curse was so strong that it was impossible to completely cure it with potions. Still, Griffin was satisfied. Because Lee Han must have finally realized his true identity! Yoner said to appease the griffon. You are smart. I will trust you. -Puhihing?? By the way, Yoner. Is there any possibility that its not a transformation but a real griffon? -Pu-hee-hee! Pu-hee-hee! Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The white horse made a fuss as if it were just that. I wondered if Sharkan had managed to clear up the misunderstanding with the potion he had brought, but looking at the two students, he was misunderstanding something else. You cant leave it like this! However, Yoner looked at Lee Han with an expression asking what he was talking about. Theres no chance its a real griffon. What are you talking about? I said earlier that there were two vivid green potions. A potion of dispelling the curse and a potion of animal transformation. Both potions had the same color, so Yoner couldnt tell them right away when Sharkan ran through the potion chest. What if what the white horse drank was not the potion of transforming into a griffon, but the potion of removing the curse? But Lee Han. Yoner hesitated, as if he didnt know where to start pointing it out. Lee Hans words were so absurd. No matter how much it is, theres no way Professor Lightning Steps will transform a griffon into a horse and give it to the students. - Lee Han was also silent on the white horse. Yoners logic was too perfect. However, Lee Han did not back down easily. Yoner still has some faith in the professors, but I dont. The magic school professors could do anything. Even if that means turning a griffon into a horse and forcing it to be given to a freshman! It was an unlikely event, but Lee Han felt uncomfortable for some reason. Besides, the White Horse and Sharkan kept rambling and feeling a bit frustrated I still want to check it out. If you say so how are you going to check? Lets check out another green potion. Its dangerous to carelessly feed transformation potions to animals. Yoner said with a worried look. Unlike rational people, it was difficult to predict how animals would react when their bodies changed. Of course, I have no intention of feeding Pawnrig. To Gainando Lee Han, who was talking, hesitated. Suddenly, the name of the white horse started to bother me. cant it be? Professor Lightning Strikes is a person who is so reckless that he just calls Griffons name backwards thats right. Lee Han looked at the white horse. The white horse stared at Lee Han with its deep, large eyes and nodded. trust me! To feed Gainando? huh. Is it like that too? no. Thats a good idea. Yoner agreed without thinking for a second. I wanted to stop feeding animals transformation potions, but Guinando was fine. for a moment. Yoner. Come to think of it, you can ask the priests to check again. At Lee Hans words, Yoner widened his eyes. I know? Is that so? But you must be busy checking the other potions. Shall we just feed it to Guinando and check it out? Ill leave it up to you. Han Lee. Anything would be fine. The two students of the Blue Dragons Tower moved back to the tower, plotting a suspicious scheme. The white horse pounded the ground with its hoof and looked at Lee Hans back with an expectant gaze. Soon this nonsense will be cleared! Sharkan barked as if to wait a little longer. The white horse bowed its head in gratitude. * * * Monday. The weekend is over and a new week with the spring festival has arrived, but Lee Hans heart is far from warm excitement. In the morning, there was Professor Voladis lecture. Professor Voladi sighed lightly when he saw Lee Han entering. It was the first time he had seen Lee Han. what? Its terribly scary. It was scary to do something that people wouldnt do. Even more so, if it was someone like Professor Voladi, it was doubly scary. Professor Voladi spoke slowly. I would have said it was overexertion. yes? Professor Voladis way of speaking, which starts with cutting both front and back, was always new. Lee Han was nervous. You never know what your opponent is going to do. Do you remember when you defeated the golem? yes. Lee Han, who fell for Professor Thunderwalks wiles, had knocked down a mud golem blocking his path in order to survive. By pouring a huge amount of mana, he completed a huge water ball with rotation properties. And Professor Voladi heard that strangely, and came to me and said, Why are you so greedy? The rotation attribute already? made Lee Han upset. Lee Han is not greedy for such a part, and even if he did, Professor Voladi shouldnt have said such things. Isnt he the most greedy for magic progress among the current magic school professors! I should have told you not to fret at that time. So I havent used the rotation property since then? I heard you tried to manipulate multiple water jade. Lee Han despaired. Professor Ingeldell, how far has this man been talking? Im going crazy. It was clear that the professors of the magic school had time to gather. Otherwise, it wouldnt have spread so well. I couldnt help it because the situation was urgent. I guess so. Professor Voladi nodded meekly. Lee Han was not relieved by that appearance. Because Professor Voladi was a person who put on an expression of understanding and, on the inside, completed a different idea with his own logic. Lee Hans guess was correct. Professor Voladi had other ideas. How difficult is teaching. The road ahead, but those who did not go did not qualify as wizards. And the boy from the Wardanaz family in front of him was young, but he was more like a wizard than anyone else. It wasnt because of Professor Voladis advice that Yihan stopped exploring the properties of rotation the other day. A true wizard never stopped advising with such shallow words. It was only possible if you convinced yourself. So, didnt Professor Voladi also prepare for additional training? To force focus. But its something I have to do. Professor Voladi rose from his seat. I could tell just by looking at Lee Hans eyes. That Wardanaz boy wont stop. Like the last time, Professor Voladi had no intention of just giving thin advice. Let me take it. ? Han Lee was taken aback by the package Professor Boladi gave him. what is this? Look around. When I opened the package, I found something like an old cloak. I could feel the magic, so it was clear that there was magic. What kind of magic is it? Defense magic. Lee Han sighed. Why would Professor Voladi give a cloak enchanted with defense? Looks like he hit harder than last time. How many times are you going to lose But instead of casting magic, Professor Voladi turned around. Then I opened the door to the classroom and went outside. Follow me. ?? Han Lee followed Professor Boladi in a slightly embarrassed mood. The hallway of the lecture hall located on the first basement floor was dark with no sign of anyone. Even in the morning, it feels like a completely different place. Where are you going? You did elemental detection training the other day. It was. I wanted to get angry at him for answering the question, but Lee Han persevered. Because Professor Voladi was originally like this. The ability to detect the four elements is sufficient. To the point where I dont need to train anymore. thank you. By Professor Voladis standards, that was an enormous compliment. Lee Han was meekly grateful. And gave me a book on basic lightning magic and its applications. I am reading it intently, but not yet completely I didnt think I would understand it all at once. ! Lee Han was surprised. I wasnt surprised by that statement, I was surprised that Professor Voladi had said such a thing. No, Professor Voladi said such a normal thing? Im not going to like it, but the difficulty of the book seems to be much greater than I thought. It was not a time to rejoice. Lee Hans heart became depressed again. Element detection ability, control ability, shape transformation ability All of them are sufficient, so it is not strange to try to manipulate multiple prisons. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that so? Lee Han was delighted. I was glad that it was a good situation to try. Wouldnt Professor Voladis teaching be a little less harsh? The professor closed his mouth at the end. He strode down the basement hallway and swung his staff at the wall. A hidden staircase appeared. How many hidden roads are there? Lee Han chased after the professor, taking notes on the road. After that, there was no word for a while, and Lee Han asked again, puzzled. So Professor where are you going? Just now, I asked where he was going, but he suddenly brought up the training he had done so far and was silent. what? Professor Voladi stopped and looked at Lee Han. There was a faint look of bewilderment in his eyes. As a skilled disciple, Lee Han grasped the situation. hmm. He seems to think hes done his explanation with what he just said. I dont know how that was explained, but Lee Han wasnt taken aback. Could you elaborate a bit more? From where exactly we are going now. I am going to the dungeon. Lee Han momentarily regretted asking for nothing. * * * Dungeons. A heterogeneous space with rules different from those of the outside world due to the magical power accumulated in a specific area. It could be an ancient ruin, a tower built by a mad skeleton lich to store reagents, or anywhere. It would be nice if the rules were different and peacefully filled with magic, but there were monsters in normal dungeons. It was only natural that they were attracted to magical powers. Of course, considering the history of this magic school, there was no way that there were no dungeons in the school, whether natural or artificial, but I didnt want to go into it with my feet. How long did you walk along the hidden passage underground? Gradually, the bricks on the floor disappeared and changed naturally, and the magic of the air increased. And from the deep darkness in front of me, it seemed like I could hear the eerie sound of the monster. Lee Han looked at the back of Professor Boladi, who was leading the way. Would it be easier to overpower Professor Voladi and escape now, or would it be easier to fight the monsters in the dungeon? Sadly it was the latter. professor. Do you have any armor other than a cloak? It interferes with magic. Professor Voladi said firmly. It seemed that battle mages would prefer armor in a dangerous battlefield, but that was a prejudice. The wizard had to do his best to focus on magic. The thick and heavy armor restricted the wizards movements and distracted him from concentration. As much as the noise and chaos of the battlefield disturbed the wizard, it was good to prepare in advance. But isnt life in danger? I could understand Professor Voladis words, but there was still something unresolved. If you dont wear armor, its good when you use magic but wouldnt it be more lethal if you get hit by an attack? ah. Are you defending yourself with magic instead of wearing armor? If that was the case, it made sense. Lee Han thought of a water shield magic that he could use. If you are an excellent mage, you will be able to use more diverse defensive magic. Professor Voladi, who was walking away, turned his head again and looked at Lee Han. Using defensive magic interferes with other magic. Then how do you defend? Avoid. Lee Han made up his mind. No matter what Professor Voladi says, Lee Han decides to fight while using defensive magic. I wondered when something with a lot of magic would be useful, but its useful at times like this. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Professor Voladi said, not knowing Lee Hans inner thoughts. An hungry ghost. Its low class. At the end of the passage of an underground dungeon lit by dim light, a dead man appeared, wrapped in sticky slime all over his body. It was a monster called Preta. The undead monster, not under the control of the magician, revealed its raw intent to kill to the point where it could be felt on the skin. -! At that moment, the magic light that Professor Voladi had summoned went out. An ordinary student would have been embarrassed, but Lee Han did not panic in the slightest and immediately memorized the order. Light. He was determined to respond to Professor Voladi at any time. As Lee Han immediately called up the light, Professor Voladi nodded. It was like saying it was a good decision. Arent there professors? Preta is an undead monster that has been mutated due to the sins and evil deeds accumulated by the dead during their lifetime. If so, it wouldnt be strange if he had a professors mouth. Well, if there is a professors mouth, that would be scary as it is Spring up. Lee Han whispered in a voice one level lower than the previous glow spell. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He quickly realized that raising his voice in a dungeon would not bring anything good. Professor Voladi gave a high score inwardly. Agile reaction speed and innate vigilance. It was a virtue that a battle mage should have. The water beads were divided into several, and one of them flew ferociously towards the anglerfish. The anglers jaw was smashed with a dull sound. The anglerfish, who had been walking briskly, stumbled. Ill have to stop him from moving. For wizards, it was better to avoid close combat. Lee Han aimed at the anglers knee with a water bead. If it was another wizard, it might have been difficult to aim accurately like this. However, Lee Han was already good at controlling elemental magic through training with Professor Voladi. one more room. The ball of water accurately hit the knee of the moving angler and knocked it over. Professor Voladi didnt even nod this time. It was a very natural thing. I wasnt disappointed because I didnt expect much. But it was really disappointing. It would have been a much more exciting spectacle than any other clumsy event if even one of the outsiders from outside had been here! * * * Lee Han took care of one of the lesser anglerfish and couldnt even get close. Then I checked the fallen angler. Sadly, the angler didnt have much. He didnt even have that common magic stone. Professor Boladi, who understood Lee Hans behavior in a different way, opened his mouth. Its a good move to make sure youre knocked down properly. However, getting close to the monster is unnecessary. Learn how to check with magic. I will keep that in mind. Keep moving forward. Professor Voladi said from behind, a little away from Lee Han. Lee Han tried to walk without thinking, but then he stopped. for a moment. Come to think of it, it might be dangerous to just follow Professor Voladis orders. What was the reason Professor Voladi brought him to the dungeon in the first place? Wasnt it because Lee Han used multiple water element magic? If so, there was a high possibility that the dungeon had a trap that forced multiple operations. Space, be aware. Feet, fold the ground. There was a saying to knock on a stone bridge before crossing it. But in the case of wizards, there was no need for that. After knocking on the stone bridge, it was enough to fly across it. Professor Voladi smiled very faintly after seeing Lee Han cast various strengthening magics first. If a student who learns quickly from experience is a good student, Han Lee was learning before he even learned from experience. Maybe I didnt even know that the joy of teaching was like this. Professor Voladi is still, so I feel more uncomfortable. Lee Han took the bone fragment out of his pocket and threw it away. Appear, bony hand! The bony hand I summoned flew in front of me. Suddenly, an anglerfish protruded from the space that I thought was a wall. Lee Hans eyes widened. Stealth?! The bony hand swam in the air and tried to strangle the anglerfish, but the anglerfishs power was even stronger. In an instant, the bony hand was pushed away. puck! The bone hand itself was more of a support rather than an attack magic. It would have been enough to take the time. After confirming that the anglerfish had appeared, Lee Han threw the water orb again and knocked the enemy down. do you know how to hide? The characteristics of hungry ghosts are diverse. Lee Han decided that it couldnt continue like this. Clack Clack- As Lee Han started putting on various accessories, Professor Voladi raised his eyebrows faintly. Fire magic. yes. Good idea. A good wizard never settles down. It was difficult for a mage who continued to use the water element even though he was accustomed to it to develop. A good wizard had to keep finding new challenges. Even though I want to settle down, you dont give me a chance to settle down. Lee Han thought to himself and focused on the flames. Unlike the water element that I was used to now, the fire element required much more concentration. Especially since if you lose focus even a little bit, you could burn the surroundings. The reason Lee Han chose flame was simple. Lets shoot wherever possible. Lee Han, who did not know much about the monster named Agui, had few options. And what Lee Han chose was quantity. I will move while shooting at all the places where monsters are likely to be! To do so, the fire element was more advantageous than the water element. Roaring! Small flames rose around Yihan. It was much smaller than a water ball, but considering the properties of flame, this was enough. Looks like youve adapted to this. We just started? Go through the dungeon and come down. Ill be waiting. With the words, Professor Voladis figure disappeared. Lee Han, who was left alone, tried to curse Professor Boladi. Because I didnt know if I could hear your voice. * * * Pak! The reality did not change by cursing at Professor Voladi, who had disappeared. Lee Han shut his mouth and dealt with the demons. I think I know roughly what its like. Here in Professor Voladis dungeon, the demons enjoyed stealth. Using the terrain of the dark dungeon, it was easy to find him because he was used to being close to the wall. No matter how much Lee Han was, he couldnt help but be a little surprised when he was holding his breath on the ceiling or crouching in a puddle However, he got used to this kind of fear as time passed. Sparks flew in all directions. The flame was about two fingers long, so the destructive power was not very strong, but the effect was certain. Like firecrackers, if you touch the flames that pop out everywhere, the hungry ghost cant stand it and jumps out. -! When it popped out, I immediately threw a water ball and knocked it down. Most anglers were able to be pulled out first with flames, and if there were still others that were not caught, they could be caught with space detection as they approached. There were times when I was really unlucky and was ambushed, but in that case Puff! Lee Han swung his cane and hit the goblin in the alley. I dont know if its because of my mood, but it seemed to have more destructive power than water beads. ! Lee Han, who was walking down the narrow passageway of the cave, stopped when a cool breeze blew from far away. There was a fairly large space at the end of the aisle. It was dark, so I couldnt see everything, but it felt like a square. Originally, I should have been happy as much as I had walked down this narrow road, but I really cant be this ominous. Lee Han felt the intuition in his whole body send a warning. The moment you pass through the passage and enter the plaza, the demons might be excited to welcome you! But I couldnt not go. Lee Han began to prepare additional magic. * * * Professor Garcia guided the old wizard from outside with a bright expression. During the festival, a welcome guest came to the school. Eumidhus. Some of the magic developed by Eumidius, a renowned master of water elemental magic in the empire, was being used by the wizards of the empire. Professor Garcia had learned the magic of Yumidhus during his school days, so he couldnt help but be happy with the old wizards visit. Its such an honor to meet you. There is no need to rate this old wizard so highly No one would have expected that Eumidius, who looked like a benevolent grandmother, was a battle mage who made all sorts of brilliant achievements in his childhood. Professor Garcia looked at Eumidhus once again with a look of respect. Magic school is a beautiful place whenever you see it. Its a place with nice scenery. Its also a good place for students. I think so too. The professors All of them are great people. It is not. Eumidhus shook his head. Professor Garcia cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. Is that so? Everyone is working hard Its not a matter of ability, but a matter of character Well, since Gonadaltes is there, it cant be helped. Gonadaltes might be the root of all the problems. Professor Garcia felt a conflict between the desire to agree with the words of the great old wizard and the thought that, as a professor, he should not curse at the principal. You have to be patient! Do you have any interesting students? yes. There is nothing more gratifying than raising good disciples. Ive done pretty well with other things, but I havent been very good at raising students. Professor Garcia shook his head as if asking what he was saying at Eumidhus humble words. The disciples are all great Everyone is just lacking. Come to think of it, is Voladi Bagrek here? yes. Id like to meet you sometime. Can you guide me? Sure. Professor Garcia suddenly remembered while guiding Umidhus. Come to think of it, wasnt it time for < Basic Magic Abuse > or < Repetitive Learning of Basic Magic Combat >? I hope Umidhus-nim gets angry after watching the lecture. Professor Garcia went down to the basement and opened the classroom door. But nobody was there. ??? Youre giving a lecture somewhere else. Eumidhus tapped the floor with his cane. Then, the footsteps remaining on the floor revealed their traces, shining brightly in green. aha. Since the weather is nice, in the courtyard ? Eumidhus looked at Professor Garcia as if he was talking about something. Boladi was not the kind of person to teach because the weather was nice and the courtyard was nice. is not it? I must have gone to the dungeon. yes? A dungeon. Dungeon. Because once a students achievement reaches a certain level, its quicker to grind and polish it in practice. Are you teaching third grade? Are you teaching third grade? Is it fourth grade? Professor Garcia, who was slightly distracted by the shocking words, shook his head at Eumidhus words. yes? that is Professor Bagreck is not teaching third or fourth grade. Fifth grade? Fifth grade would be better off the campus than on campus. Professor Garcia did not answer. Instead, I quickly moved on with anxiety and nervousness. Lets go! Why is that? It looks like Professor Bagreg took the freshman to the dungeon! A freshman? yes! The ability must be great Its an ability and its not! Professor Garcia burst into anger at the old wizard he respected. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 However, despite Professor Garcias wrath, the old wizards face did not change. In our time, we used to teach magic in dungeons. It was good to use stronger magic because it was full of mana. Besides, it was good to refer to this and that phenomenon. Magicians these days dont learn like that. In fact, when I recalled the education policy of the magic school, it didnt seem to be far from the outdated education, but Professor Garcia insisted that for now. At least thats what Professor Garcia intended to teach. Still, there wont be anything good about raising students too weakly The principal ruined a lot of things by saying that. Gonadaltes is too harsh. Eumidhus said firmly. Even in the eyes of Eumidihus, who had a strict and harsh philosophy of education, Gonadaltes education was excessive. The right line is always important. Voladi Baegrek will keep the line, so dont worry too much. It sounded like a benevolent grandmother, but Professor Garcia was not at all relieved. Although they had only recently met, he felt that this respectable old wizard was more of a skeleton headmaster than Professor Garcia. Cant be careless! Are you dating Professor Bagreg? You were taught a little while under me. Were you a disciple?! Not a disciple. I was only taught briefly. Its usually called a disciple Professor Garcia thought so, but didnt point out anything more. In fact, there were quite a few wizards who were picky about the definition of a disciple. It is embarrassing to call it a teacher-disciple relationship just because he taught me one magic. -The disciple must inherit the wizards vision and realization! After hearing the old wizards words, Professor Garcia became interested and asked. Isnt Professor Bagreg not good enough to be your disciple? Since our personalities dont match, I thought that if we looked at each other for a long time, one of us would die. It was a completely unexpected reason, but Professor Garcia was sincerely convinced. Certainly Professor Voladi had a talent for pissing people off. * * * Professor! After swearing, Lee Han spat out unusual words and flew back. shit! Entering the dark plaza where there would be a 100% ambush, Lee Han prepared as much as he could. It was a preparation that could be said, but if other wizards saw it, it was a preparation that could not help but be heard, Is that guy a freshman? Not to mention < Spatial Awareness > and < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes >, as well as < Fahite''s Lesser Illusion >, were not enough, so I covered myself with a < Water Shield >. To be able to block the angler from any direction. And Lee Hans calculations were almost right. -! -! ! In fact, the ghosts that appeared from all over the plaza could not penetrate Lee Hans preparations. Some were tricked by the illusion and ran toward it, while others struggled against the water shield. In the meantime, Lee Han accurately defeated the ghosts. A distant angler ignited a spark, a nearby angler knocked down and smashed with water beads Everything seemed perfect. Until an unexpected enemy comes along. -!!! Lee Han was speechless at the appearance of the anglerfish, which is several times larger than the normal anglerfish. Do I have to go through this just because I multi-operated once? Lee Han suddenly felt unfair. Do I have to deal with a guy like that in class because its so wrong to share water beads? However, Rakshagwi did not acknowledge Lee Hans injustice and charged. Lee Han gritted his teeth and fired magic. The flames exploded, and at the same time, water beads flew dizzyingly from all directions, vigorously striking the devils mouth. Unlike the angler that would have collapsed originally, the anglerfish protected its body with a thick slime armor that was as thick as its size. The blazing flames died down and the water orbs slid without impact. puck! professor! With a blunt impact, Lee Han flew backwards. If I hadnt called for a water shield to stop it in a hurry, a bone or two would have gone out. Lee Han immediately stood up. It was okay to curse or grumble later. The important thing now was to deal with the enemy in front of me. Shine! Lightning flew and broke sideways. I couldnt even reach the devils mouth. ! Lee Han quickly realized the situation. A green rock located in the plaza was attracting lightning magic. What the hell?! In a short time, Lee Han cursed Perkuntra and Professor Voladi. In fact, Ferkundra didnt do much wrong * * * Professor Eumidhus and Garcia soon found the place where Professor Voladi was. It was the deep part of the dungeon connected to the underground classroom. Eumidihus. Voladi Baegrek. Its been a while. Despite the unexpected visit of a guest, Professor Boladi nodded his head without changing his expression. Eumidhus also immediately averted his gaze, probably not expecting Professor Voladis fuss. In front of Professor Voladi, the field of vision composed of fantasy magic spread out. Professor Garcia sighed. I could tell who it was without even looking at it. He was a boy from the Wardanaz family. Didnt you take them to a real dungeon? I couldnt believe it, but I never thought hed really bring me to the dungeon. Professor Garcia was stunned, but Professor Eumidius and Voladi continued their conversation calmly without being surprised at all. What level is that freshman? Elemental Controlled Shape Change Multiple Operations. it was a question of which one you were skilled at. Ballady Baegrek. Eumidhus sighed. As was the case before, Boladi basically had no talent for speech. If its just that hes clumsy with words, he has useless confidence in himself, which makes people even more angry. Youre probably still thinking, I answered correctly, but I dont know why youre doing that. Everyone is skilled. what? really? Eumidhus was startled. Isnt Gonadaltes doing this to trick me? no. Mr. Eumidhus. Professor Garcia explained. Of course, it was natural for Umidhus to not believe Professor Voladis words. Who would have thought that a freshman would be that skilled in elemental magic. But unfortunately it was true. Professor Bagreg taught me a little strict and harsh ? Professor Voladi tilted his head as if he didnt understand. I didnt understand Professor Garcias words. You must have taught me well. thank you. In the conversation between the two wizards, Professor Garcia felt the respect he had slowly disappear. Not knowing what Professor Garcia was thinking, Yumidhus continued. The achievement of a disciple cannot come without the good teachings of a master. I was wondering if you had the ability to teach someone Now that I see it, I think I underestimated it. Professor Voladi accepted the compliment as if for granted. Professor Garcia wanted to run away from this place. What is your purpose today? It is the embodiment of multiple operations. What about monsters? Its an anglerfish. Eumidhus nodded. Professor Garcia could not stand it and opened his mouth. He realized that he was the only one to point out here. Wouldnt it be a little dangerous for a freshman to deal with hungry ghosts? Eumidhus looked at Professor Garcia. Then he spoke slowly. A freshman is also a freshman. Elemental control, shape-shifting, multi-management, if youre an experienced freshman, you should be able to deal with the angler. Professor Garcia couldnt refute. that was just right. Beside him, Professor Voladi nodded in agreement. Professor Garcia clenched his fists. Eumidhus turned his gaze back and looked at Lee Han. He was a very interesting boy. Magic? It has quite a lot of magic power. Then it would be hard to control, but you managed to use so much magic. Magicians who were born with magical powers were on the slow side of growth. The higher the horsepower, the longer it will take to control. But even so, it was a tremendous talent to use multiple magics like that. It is impossible if you do not have the ability to manipulate magic as well as magic. -Heat, distort the air. Unfold your shield However, Yumidhus also showed a slightly embarrassed expression when Lee Han cast an additional spell before entering the plaza. Is it okay for that boy to use magic like that? yes. I didnt ask you. Ballady Baegrek. Like a seasoned wizard, Eumidhus knew very well who to ask a question to in order to get a useful answer. Professor Garcia said with an expression that he did not want to answer. Yeah Its okay, that much. You must have more magical power than I thought. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han, who was ready, went inside. Armed with too much firepower for a freshman, the boy from the Wardanaz family slaughtered the anglers hiding in the plaza. Seeing that even the anglers, who had been ambushed quite well, collapsed before reaching them, Eumidhis truly admired them. I didnt know you could teach like this. thank you. Professor Garcia, who had been listening intently, gnashed his teeth. I wondered if it was over like that, but another monster appeared in the plaza. It was a raspberry. Isnt that really too harsh? Professor Garcia hesitated to point out. To say the least, it seemed that those two wizards would say it was okay again. Isnt that too harsh? Eumidhus said in a puzzled manner. Professor Garcia opened his mouth in absurdity and looked at the old wizard. I dont think you need monsters like that to embody multiple operations. Professor Boladi said with his characteristic expressionless face. youre right. This is an unexpected situation. What are you doing? I wont go. Eumidihus answered Professor Voladis answer as if he knew it. Professor Boladi also did not have the capacity to raise disciples. From Professor Garcias point of view, they were both the same To control, you have to do it right Umidihus hesitated as he said. The disciple caught by the incompetent master was defeating the demon. * * * There were not many options in a situation where even lightning could not be eaten. Lee Han quickly dodged Rakshagwis attack. I didnt want to thank Headmaster Skeleton, but it wasnt difficult to avoid it thanks to < Gonadaltes'' Nimble Steps >. It was worth avoiding a simple rush as it was trained in a swordsmanship close to actual combat and was also subjected to strengthening magic. As the most familiar element. Lee Han chose the water element. Elemental water was better than elemental lightning, which could not be eaten, or elemental fire, which was not confident yet. Of course, I couldnt just shoot it. It was already realized that the impact of the existing water beads would not work. Rotate it somehow. It doesnt have to be perfect! Lee Han started to rotate the water beads floating in the air as a group. There was no need for a perfect rotation like the last time I defeated the golem. All you need is enough penetrating power to defeat the enemy. It was enough to finish it calmly while avoiding the opponents attacks. Papa papa papa! It wasnt enough. Lets try again. Even though the first attempt failed, Lee Han did not panic or panic. as calm as ice. second third. As the beads of water delivered a sharp impact, it seemed that the devils mouth was frightened. And pup pup pup pup! done! It wasnt a perfect rotation like when the golem was defeated, but the spinning water beads hit the body of the devils mouth with a strong impact. Seeing his opponent stumble and collapse, Lee Han involuntarily exclaimed. Go to hell! Ball Thats great. crotch! Thats not an anglerfish, but an anglerfish? Chapter 141 Chapter 141 A stranger appeared, but Lee Han reacted immediately. The waist was gently bowed. It was great to know in advance that guests from outside were visiting the school this week. It must be a wizard from outside. hello. Do you know who I am? The old wizard was puzzled. Compared to the reputation of the name Eumidhus, few people knew the old wizards face. On the outside, there was no reason for her to show respect so politely as a benevolent grandmother. I do not know. But since youre a guest from outside, shouldnt you be polite? Too polite for a talented wizard! Eumidhus was astonished. Usually, the personality of wizards was inversely proportional to their talent. Its unfortunate, but the reality is that the more talented you are, the more arrogant and arrogant you become. If it was about the boy in front of me, I wouldnt have been surprised if, as soon as I met Yumi Dihus, I spit next to him and said, Who are you? Besides, he was from the Wodanaz family and was learning from Voladi Baegrek. Of course, I thought he would be arrogant and eccentric Yumi Dhus was amazed at Lee Hans more polite appearance than he thought. How can such a disciple be under Voladi Bagrek? To defeat Rakemaw. Arent you surprised? I was surprised, but I decided that if I used the magic I had learned so far, I would be able to deal with it. Lee Han gave a textbook answer. I had to be as careful as possible as I didnt know the other persons identity. Of course, he was a guest from outside, but he had no idea what kind of relationship he had with the Headmaster Skeleton or Professor Voladi. It was not enough to be careful and careful. Arent you angry with Voladi Baegrek for preparing this ordeal? Eumidhus was most amazed at how Lee Han remained calm and calm. It was an unexpected situation that even the Rakshagwi Baegrek did not expect. The one who should have been at the bottom of the dungeon had somehow come upstairs. If you were still a young wizard, it was normal to be angry. Especially for an arrogant wizard with that level of talent. However, Lee Han did not act recklessly. I am acquainted with Professor Voladi! Seeing that he did not call him professor, it was clear that he knew him personally. Lee Han once again persevered. no. The professor was just preparing to teach me. What reason would you have to be angry? Oh no! The old wizard exclaimed. How did you become such an undeserved disciple to Voladi Baegrek? Usually wizards have no personality if they have talent, and no talent if they have personality, but the boy in front of them surprisingly had both. He was patient enough not to complain even with Voladi Baegreks personality. This is really great. It passed safely. Seeing that the other person seemed satisfied, Lee Han nodded. Belatedly, Professor Voladi and Professor Garcia appeared from below. Professor Garcia exclaimed with a worried expression. Are you okay, student Lee Han? To meet a demon If there were no other people, he would have cursed Professor Voladi like Professor Garcia, but he had many eyes to see. Lee Han once again answered hypothetically. its okay. professor. Its because Professor Voladi has calculated everything and prepared it for you. Rakemaw didnt prepare in advance, it came up from below. Lee Han student. ah. Only then did Lee Han realize. Somehow the magic didnt work! Swearing rose to his throat, but Lee Han replied while maintaining his facial muscles. its okay. professor. Rather, it seems to have become a better opportunity. Student Lee Han Professor Garcia was saddened, not knowing Lee Hans true intentions. Its okay to be angry at times like this, but it was a pity that people were so kind. really. This is Eumidhus. You must have heard the name, right? ! Lee Han had also heard the name of Eumidhus. Wasnt it a water elemental mage famous in the empire? Lee Han bowed his back once more. It is an honor to meet you. Mr. Eumidhus. Its rather embarrassing to show so much respect for a name that isnt so great. no. Mr. Eumidhus. I heard you rotated the water marbles. Right? Lee Han nodded at the old wizards question. It wasnt perfect. If I had completely dealt with the rotation, the other wizards here would have broken their wands in shame. That alone is really great. Eumidhus pondered and pondered before opening his mouth. I will be staying for a few more days. Would you like to receive some more brief instruction? ! Professor Voladi and Eumidhus did not change their facial expressions, but Professor Garcia was surprised by himself. It was not meant lightly that Eumidihus gave the teachings. It was Eumidhus that quite a few wizards would not give instructions even if they prayed on their knees for days and days. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only magicians with jewel-like talents were able to catch the eyes of Eumidihus and receive simple instruction. Such was the case with Professor Voladi. But thats all if you ask for instruction first. But to think that old wizard offered to teach first to a freshman who had no achievements yet. Professor Garcia couldnt believe it. It was all the more frustrating for Professor Voladi to remain still without any change in his expression. Have it, student Lee Han! Its a good opportunity! Thank you ?! When Lee Han showed hesitation, Professor Garcia was frustrated and tried to die. Is there any reason you want to refuse? Eumidhus asked in a puzzled manner. No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason to refuse. Im learning from Professor Voladi, but it doesnt seem polite to be taught by someone else. Lee Han was cautious. The professors were more narrow-minded than I thought. If I said something like yes, I will learn in front of me, I could have been retaliated against in my grades. Of course, Professor Voladi wasnt the kind of person who seemed like that, but isnt it a way to know the worlds affairs? It was good to be careful. her! Eumidhus let out another exclamation. It was a longer elasticity than the previous one. Its like that, but the world is really unfair There was a saying that if you live a good life, you get lucky, but that was a lie. Then, how could a disciple with such good character come from a guy like Voladi Baegrek? Eumidhus thought so sincerely. yes? It is nothing. You are a very polite boy. Eumidhus turned his head to look at Voladi Baegrek. You taught me well. yes. But its really not your ball. ?? Professor Voladi showed a reaction that he did not understand the words of the old wizard. why? Eumidhus had no intention of explaining to Voladi Baegrek. went straight to the point. Can I give you some lessons? yes. It works. Then take care of me for a few days. The old wizard patted Lee Han on the shoulder and then turned around and left. Feeling something strange in their conversation, Lee Han asked Professor Garcia. What is your relationship with Professor Baegreg? Professor Baegrek once learned from Yumi Dihus. Hearing the answer, Lee Hans face turned paler than the darkness of the dungeon. * * * Professor Voladi spoke slowly to Lee Han, who was cursing his choice. Good job. thank you. Lee Han held back from saying Professor after his words. To say that I hadnt noticed that Rakshagwi was coming up Yes. professor. There was a feature that interfered with the lightning magic earlier. I put it. aha. In order to concentrate water magic, they installed a feature that interferes with lightning magic. Lee Han shuddered, thrilled by the professors meticulous consideration. The multi-attribute is almost perfect. Fight a few more times and youll get used to it. Yes, I understand. Now, Lee Han was fine at least. I had the confidence to prepare and fight somehow. Ill have to make sure that other monsters dont come in next time the devils mouth. Thank you Hang on a second. professor. ? The time of the next demonic demon isnt it an angelic demon? The hungry ghost is no threat to you. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han as if he was talking about something. When you feel threatened, your magic skills increase quickly, but ordinary hungry ghosts did not pose a threat to Lee Han. I had to go down to where the Rakemaw came out. Next time, Ill solve the magic and fight. Feeling threatened, Lee Han tried to resist, but Professor Boladi shook his head. Even if you use other strengthening magic, its the same. The anglerfish wont help. okay. Professor Voladi hesitated before opening his mouth. I misjudged. yes? Try to challenge the spin property. It was Professor Voladi who thought Lee Han was too impatient and tried to get him used to other attributes first. But seeing the fight today changed my mind. A truly gifted wizard would not stop jumping into unknown territory just because he was stopped. It was even more so when I saw Lee Han even attempting to rotate while performing multiple operations. If you are a teacher, you should not be hasty in blocking the path of your student. Professor Boladi has once again attained the realization of the teaching. As the professor silently looked at him with a pale face and nodded as if cheering, Lee Han thought. Should I really grind one and go to the punishment room? Who made me try the rotation property now * * * Professor. Why? Lee Han, who tried to say Goodbye to Professor Boladi after the lecture, failed. He came up from the basement with Professor Boladi to participate in the festival stand in front of the main building. As the two stood together in a simple space that seemed assigned to a professor, Lee Han already wanted to go to the dormitory. I was sick of it during lectures, but even during breaks? The other student well. no. Lee Han, who was about to ask, Cant we have another student do it?, quickly realized. Come to think of it, Lee Han was the only person who listened to Professor Boladis lecture. Is the professor holding an event too? Yes. Do you like festivals? no. But why? Gonadaltes. aha. In response to Professor Voladis brief reply, Lee Han quickly completed his assessment of the situation. In fact, since Professor Boladi was not a priest, there was no way he would devote himself to running the festival for the enjoyment of the students. Like the evil headmaster. Hes obviously doing this to annoy me. In fact, it was an order from His Majesty the Emperor, but Lee Han did not know that. So what should we do? Lee Han looked to the left. Priests wearing gloves were baking sweet snacks for the freshmen. Lee Han looked to the right. Priests dressed in colorful costumes were performing a play. Is it too disadvantageous? No matter how you think about it, any sane person would have gone either left or right, and it was unlikely that they would end up at Professor Voladis store but there was nothing they couldnt do. I had to pretend to do it. Im glad it has nothing to do with grades. Professor Voladi pulled a ticket out of his pocket. Lee Hans eyes widened. Surprisingly, it was an outing pass! I give this to the winner. School Professor. Why? Can I have that too? There is only one. What if its over and still remains? Is it necessary? Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han with an expression of why do you want to go out. Lee Han nodded seriously. yes. i get it. I will give it to you. Lee Hans eyes burned. No matter what I did, I couldnt pass that on to the customer. I will risk my life to defend it. professor. What is the sport? Professor Voladi pointed up. Lee Han raised his head. New writing appeared on the tent before I knew it. C< Avoid water beads >. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Maybe what Ive been learning from Professor Voladi was for a moment like this. Lee Han read the words < avoid water beads > and seriously thought about it. No matter how much it is because of the grades, there were times when I was attacked by Professor Voladi, and there was a fundamental question, Why should I do this? But now, when I saw the words < avoid water beads >, my thoughts changed a bit. Oh, you study because it helps you in life! I will do my best. You seem to like festivals. yes. what. Instead of explaining at length, Lee Han nodded. Professor Voladi thought to himself. He liked the festival so well that he brought him like this. Rest was also an important thing for an outstanding wizard. * * * A student of the White Tiger Tower, Anrago of the Alpha family felt as if he had entered a magic school for the first time. Busy and noisy atmosphere. Various tents and shops. This was a festival. Are you a student at the White Tiger Tower? yes. Priest. Would you like to try some of this? thank you! Anrago gratefully accepted the priests hand-baked potatoes. It was Angrago who lost his unbalanced diet after entering magic school and became grateful for every meal. The potato the priest had just handed out felt like gold to Anrago. You give me this. Priests are really great people. Sensing that the faith he hadnt had before was beginning to rise, Anrago took a bite of the potato. It was delicious. Seeing that the fluffy and warm meat filled my mouth and even tasted slightly sweet, it was clear that it was raised with high value. It must have been delicious Why is that? Oh nothing! Anrago said hurriedly and shook his head. I couldnt believe it. I think the one that Wardanaz baked was more delicious??? Anrago himself did not understand. It was to the point where I doubted that I had been subjected to the magic of the Wardanaj family. Ang. look over there There are also professors. ! At the words of his friends, Anrago raised his head. It really was. It wasnt just the priests, but the professors Id seen before, all dressed in different outfits, standing under the tent. I heard that they call students to prepare, but they really do. Moradi went too. Rumor has it that the principal is also preparing something, is that true? Ah dont be creepy. The students of the White Tiger Tower were serious and refuted their friends words. The other dorm tower students were also afraid of the skull headmaster, but the white tiger tower students were more afraid. A freshman who witnesses the skeleton headmaster appearing in the dark while trying to escape by running up a mountain at night is bound to be traumatized. Shall we go? Lets go over there. The students of the White Tiger Tower moved their steps full of curiosity. And then I was bewildered. Seeing the two priests standing still with sullen expressions, the students of the White Tiger Tower unknowingly backed away. Both Professor Voladi and Lee Han of the Wodanaz family were wizards who could intimidate opponents just by standing still. Water dodging water beads, right? One of the White Tiger Tower students, who had heard of Professor Voladi, said in a trembling voice. According to rumors, they kick out students who come in No. Why is Wodanaz taking such a lecture? The White Tiger Tower students did not understand. I was angry, but the boy from the Wardanaz family was one of the smartest of the freshmen. A guy like that doesnt show up in lectures like < Basic Dance and Socializing > or < Understanding Basic Empire Masterpieces and Masterpieces >, so why is he giving a lecture like that? Do you know those lectures so well that they are not fun? Maybe. Old Wodanaz was from a great family, so it was clear that he had grown tired of such aristocratic etiquette. Maybe thats why hes bored and skips the lectures Looking at Lee Hans sculpture-like face standing next to Professor Voladi, the hypothesis he just came up with is oddly persuasive. Avoiding water beads is correct. Are we throwing water beads at Wodanaz by any chance? One of the White Tiger Tower students spoke in a strangely heated voice. Lee Han thought to himself. This bastard. It was clear what he was thinking. Of course, there were many students at the White Tiger Tower who would come running if you gave Lee Han a chance to throw a water marble. If you really need money later, you might be able to do that kind of business No. Professor Voladi shook his head. Oh, isnt it? When Wardanaz blows, you guys avoid it. The students of the White Tiger Tower were serious. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed that Professor Voladi misunderstood the meaning of festival. Do you not know what a festival is? Avoiding that thats The students hesitated because they couldnt tell the professor, Dont you know what a festival is? Anrago held back and opened his mouth. If you avoid everything, is there anything? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes. What is the product? Right to go out. The faces of the White Tiger Tower students changed again. Lee Han sighed. shit. Rumors will spread. Why do people stop by if there is a shabby tent among luxurious tents? It would just be a luxurious tent Since the students of the White Tiger Tower visited, rumors would spread whether they won or lost, and it was obvious that other friends would visit. But I can never hand it over. Lee Han now had a ticket to go out. It was a real outing. However, it was still a bit awkward to use this pass. Because I stole it and got it. If, in the process of using it, even the skeleton headmaster met, the route could be traced, saying, When and where did you get it? However, if you legally have another real exit ticket, the story is different. He could use that excuse and use the one he stole first, and he could also check for gaps in the process of using it and seize the opportunity to use the next pass. never! Looking ahead, Anragos eyes were also burning brightly. It was clear that Angla was thinking the same thing. What Anrago had was a counterfeit ticket, so he would need a real one all the more. Ill definitely get it! Ang. Are you up for a challenge? then? Youre not going to do it?! You know how much I need an outing pass! Last time Kuhm. How dangerous it would be to use that But that professor you know. The White Tiger Tower students looked at Professor Voladi. The pale face unique to the vampire race felt especially more threatening today. No matter how handsome he is, once he holds the position of professor and holds a cane, he looks like a serial killer to the students. The water orb is thrown by Wardanaj. oh. Is that so?! Really!? okay. Lee Han replied. And grabbed the stick. Are you going to challenge me? Water, of course! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been hesitant until just now, scrambled forward without saying who would be the first. As if the right to go out would disappear if a friend tried first. Get ready. A water bead floated in front of Lee Han. As the students of the White Tiger Tower who had been directly hit by Lee Hans water beads, they skillfully took a guard posture. come. Wodanaz! i get it. Along with the horse, the number of water beads increased. The eyes of the White Tiger Tower students widened. * * * Kendry Baku, a friend of Professor Alpen Knighton and himself also serving as the Imperial Senior Accountant. Confirming that the festival was taking place, Kendry spotted and greeted the wizards from Valdrogard. Did you bring the students to see Einrogard? Baldrogard didnt have the same reputation as Einrogard, but it was a pretty decent Imperial magic school. Besides, Kendry thought that Waldrogards method of education was more reasonable and befitting a nobleman. No matter how many times he looked at it, there were times when Einrogards teaching method was a little old-fashioned and rough. youre right. Mr. Baku. The wizard who works as a professor at Valdrogard lowered his head and replied. Then the boys and girls behind them spoke in disgruntled voices. Why dont the Einrogard students come to our school, but we have to go visit them ourselves? Isnt Einrogard ignoring us? Shh. Be polite at other wizards schools. Are you going to tarnish Valdrogards reputation? Valdrogards professor, who acted as the conductor, raised a finger in a dignified manner. Seeing that, even the students of Valdrogard kept their lips shut. I was dissatisfied, but I could immediately sense the origins of Kendreys students in that polite attitude. Valdrogard, located in the west, only accepted as students students from prestigious families in the empire that matched its splendid appearance and scenery. The students were able to enjoy the warm and cozy climate and scenic nature of the western part of the Empire but that didnt make their jealousy and inferiority disappear. Its a pity the misunderstanding. It wasnt that Einrogard students didnt go to Waldrogard. The principal was bullying me so I couldnt go out. In Kendrys view, if you ask the Einrogaard students, Whos going to visit Valdrogard? The rank is not determined by who visits first. Waldrogard is more tolerant and forgiving. The faces of the students lit up at Kendrys words. Although they are 23rd grade students, they are still immature. It was even more so when I went over to these words. If we meet Einrogard students at the festival over there, we will show them our skills. Kendry pondered how to explain to the Valdrogard students that Now you can only see freshmen from Einrogarde at the festival. Because the Waldrogard students wont understand the fact that the first grade is separate. -Why do you separate the first graders? cant contact you? Then you cant talk to seniors, right? I cant even do club activities.. why the hell? hmm. I should just leave it to the professor over there. Kendrey gave up quickly. Then, Mr. Baku. see you next time. Umm be careful. The professor at Valdrogard greeted them with an aristocratic grace and began to walk with the students. Kendary felt sorry that her advice had not been properly communicated. Thats As soon as the words were finished, Einrogard students appeared from the other side. Valdrogards students took the wand first. Hello and let me compare your skills! Everyone calm down. Such rudeness Get out of the way! Move! Einrogard students carried their fallen friend on their backs and ran out. Some were dripping nosebleeds. ??? Valdrogards students looked on in disbelief. What do you mean what happened? * * * Has there been an accident? It was an unfortunate mistake. You dont have to worry. Lee Han politely responded to the appearance of the wizard and his disciples he had never seen before. Youre a guest from Valdrogard. Professor Voladi said softly. Lee Han recognized the name. If its Valdrogard Trash Lee Han unknowingly stepped on Professor Voladis foot. And I was amazed at myself. ?? Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han as if he did not understand. Lee Han replied shamelessly. My foot slipped. Be careful. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 When he got over it safely, a thought popped into Lee Hans head. I live a good life, so luck follows me. And another thought followed. If I get another chance later, can I step on it? Lee Han shook his head. Arrogance invites danger. No matter how much fun it was, it was dangerous to step on the professors foot twice. professor. As guests from outside, I will treat them. Do you want to? yes. Lee Han said strongly. Professor Boladi didnt bother. It was because there was not much interest in the guests from outside. It must have been exciting because of the festival. Professor Voladi thought Lee Han must have been excited about the festival. Otherwise, why would they treat guests from places like Waldrogard that way? It is an honor to meet you. At Lee Hans polite greeting, the professor at Baldrogard unknowingly admired it. The nobility of the empire used to prove their lineage even in the smallest details. The nobles can notice each other in the brief appearances they show every moment, such as accents, habits, and behaviors. It was for this reason that the emerging lower aristocratic families, who had amassed wealth, were sometimes ridiculed for trying to act like the great aristocratic families of the empire. It was possible to build a splendid mansion and wealth, but not to build up the time and customs of the family. And the image of the boy in front of him was something that only a noble family could show. Even the Baldrogard students, who used to grumble, kept their mouths shut. Which family are you from? I am from the Wardanaz family. Wardanaz! I see You deserve to be admitted to Ein Lorgard. The other professor said with the meaning of praise. But it didnt sound like much of a compliment to Lee Han. Its definitely a compliment that I deserve to be admitted to Ein Lorgard, but I dont know why it sounds gloomy. Lee Han turned the topic. Ive heard a lot about Baldrogards reputation here, too. At those words, the faces of the students brightened slightly. More than anyone elses compliments, the compliments from Einrogard students in front of him couldnt help but feel the sweetest. Of course, Lee Han had never heard of Valdrogards reputation at school. Who would be leisurely talking about Baldrogard when he is busy eating and living and doing his homework? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. is that so? I am very happy. However, it was clear that Lee Hans white lie made the other person happy. Everyone from Valdrogard seemed happy. Looking at the happy students, Lee Han suddenly had a question. But how can Valdrogard students visit other peoples school festivals? Baldrogard. All Lee Han knew was that it was located in the western part of the empire and only people from aristocratic families could enter. But isnt that a magic school anyway? It was clear that the Valdrogard students were also suffering and struggling in the suffocating school. But how? But how did you come to the festival? ? The other professor did not immediately understand Lee Hans words. What do you mean? So students cant go outside for now. ?? The professor at Baldrogard looked at Lee Han as if he was talking about something. Ah, you mean you cant go outside in the middle of a lecture? Or at night? after the lecture in the spare time cant you go out of school? Even as Lee Han asked the question, he felt an eerie fear come over him. no way. no way?? Its a joke too! The professor burst into laughter. Ians face hardened. Isnt it? No! You cant let me go out of school in my free time. Why would you do that? Oh Without knowing Lee Hans intentions, Professor Baldrogard kindly continued his explanation. Waldrogard was located not far from the big city, and after class, students used to ride horses to the big city and enjoy various leisure activities. Sometimes energetic students would get drunk in the evening and cause problems, but that is something that cant be helped if they are young. For aristocrats, such social activities were also an important virtue. Imperial nobles are really unlucky like crazy. Lee Han thought to himself. Those unlucky bastards! Then this trip did you just come without any problems? yes. If students apply to gain experience while touring the empire, they will pass. But isnt there such a rule that no one can come up with? Lee Han asked persistently without realizing it. If I didnt do that, it would be too unfair. ah. There are. also! Are you saying that only those who have made great achievements in school can go out? That is too harsh. Any student who causes more than four disturbances in the city in one month will be banned for one week. Han Lee seemed to know why Professor Voladi treated Valdrogard as trash. Arent the minds of nobles rotting because of such lax rules? Lets calm down. Lee Han made up his mind. I was envious of the Waldrogard students, but what would change now? The important thing was to be visible to guests from outside. I had to manage personal connections from the beginning. Because I didnt know when or where I would use it. The job he found after graduation could have a wizard from Valdrogard as his superior. What grade are all of you here? Its the 2nd and 3rd year. Im afraid its okay for 2nd and 3rd year students to go together? Ah, is it because its okay to not be together in first grade? What are you talking about? 1st graders can stay together. The first graders decided to travel to different places, so the direction changed. ! Lee Han was shocked once again. Surprisingly, Waldrogard did not separate the first year! I guess so. Come to think of it, going out of the city is possible, but there was no reason to separate the first graders. Why do you ask such a question? By any chance, does Einrogard isolate the first year students separately? yes. Lee Han answered honestly, but the guests from Valdrogard did not believe him. Instead, I burst into laughter and admired Lee Hans joke. A joke like that! Ahahahaha! If you separate the first year, you wont be able to do anything social, party, or club activities! Lee Han looked up at the sky with melancholy eyes. I hope they turn it off quickly. I thought it was not difficult to make a good impression on customers from outside, but it was harder than I thought. * * * Even though the conversation was over, the Waldrogard students did not leave. Instead, he showed excessive curiosity in < Avoiding Water Beads > hanging on the tent. What is that? This is an event being held during the festival. The Waldrogard students were polite but very eager to participate. Of course, Lee Han didnt want to throw water beads at the faces of the Waldrogard students. The White Tiger Tower students jumped at me even if I warned them, so they couldnt help it. Can we join too? Its okay, but the prize is an outing ticket. Our school pass will be useless. its okay! The prize that is more precious than that is honor. These scumbags. Lee Han was furious. The Valdrogard students said they could go out if they were bored, but to the Einrogard students, that ticket to go out was almost as valuable as their lives. Those who dont even know that are just looking for the right to go out for their honor. Are the nobles of the empire without a conscience? All right. Please participate. ! When Lee Hans permission was granted, the Valdrogard students raised their hands without saying who was the first. I must prove that I am superior to the students of Einrogard! Please let me go first. In terms of my magic skills, I have to go first. Arent they the best at defensive magic? You dont even have to go to defense magic. I will solve it with my foreknowledge magic. With body strengthening magic Seeing the students arguing, Lee Han raised his staff. And exchanged glances with Professor Voladi. Professor Voladi nodded. Lee Han also nodded. The two priests knew what to do without speaking to each other. * * * Baldrogard? The skeleton headmaster, who had been floating and flying, was puzzled as he saw the students from other schools leaving their seats dripping with nosebleeds. Did the Valdrogard students come? yes. It seems that he heard about the festival during his trip and visited it. Tsk tsk Travel leisurely. So you cant do magic. Who did you hit? well. Its only natural to get injured when testing magic The skeleton headmaster strengthened his hearing. C Everyone, dont get too frustrated. Because the opponent was a high school student who had trained magic longer than you guys. -But its one-sided like this -Professor. Was your opponent in 4th or 5th grade? -ruler. It doesnt matter. Ill treat you, so when the bleeding stops, lets look elsewhere. ? Skeleton Principal did not understand for a moment. What kind of 45th grader with a swollen liver ignored the skeleton headmasters order and set his head at the freshmens festival? It cant be? Guys in the 45th grade or so have a rough idea of what goes back to school. There was no way he would let such a thing go unnoticed. Headmaster Skeleton quickly traced the nosebleeds from the Valdrogard students. aha! Headmaster Skeleton understood everything when he saw Professor Voladi and Lee Han standing there. no wonder! Good job. You raised the honor of Ein Rogard. Seeing the flying headmaster, Lee Han lowered his head. no. Its just embarrassing that I hurt my opponent because I couldnt control my strength. no. Its unavoidable. Lee Han was puzzled when the skeleton headmaster gave him comfort for some reason. Since the Valdrogards are scum who play house with money from stupid nobles, it couldnt be helped that it took a little effort. Surprisingly, Professor Voladi was on the whole side. Lee Han answered the headmasters verbal abuse without changing his expression. no. The Waldrogards were also good enough. Its not persuasive at all for a fan to say that, like twisting a childs wrist in high school! You should show more arrogance. Despite the impulsiveness of the Headmaster Skeleton, Lee Han did not waver and remained calm. Originally, even in old stories, when the devil whispers something like that, if you go over it, your life will be twisted. When Lee Han didnt respond, the skeleton headmaster put on a look of insignificance. Its not fun Anyway, lets go. Where are you talking? Professor Bagreg. Is time up? Professor Voladi nodded at the headmasters question. I made an agreement with the skeleton principal to share Yihan, and I just ran out of time. Its done. Professor Voladi put away the letters and closed the tent door. Lee Han, realizing the situation belatedly, looked at Professor Voladi with shocked eyes. ? Unfortunately, Professor Voladi couldnt understand Lee Hans eyes. Lee Han thought to himself. I should have stepped on my foot one more time earlier. * * * Do you know why I have to do this? Lee Han answered politely as he followed the skeleton headmaster. Because the principal is a benevolent educator who cares about the students. Dont be gross and creepy. because the emperor ordered ah. Lee Han realized it belatedly. I thought it was the principals hobby, but now that I think about it, it was too much fun for the freshmen to be the principals hobby. Of course, Lee Han wasnt happy at all even though he was a freshman What can I help you with? This and that. Lets start by making magic firecrackers. Isnt it usually used at the start of a festival? Lee Han wondered if the skeleton headmaster had such a sense, but he wondered if he was a little late. Are you going to write at the end? Im going to shoot the students. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Its not even surprising. Lee Han said instead of being surprised. Is that so. You are trying to shoot students. Does it make sense to shoot firecrackers at students ? Ill have to tell my friends to avoid events held by the Headmaster Skeleton. At this festival, no matter how delicious the skeleton headmaster gave you, you could get hit by firecrackers if you followed him. When Lee Hans reaction was indifferent, the skeleton principal was not funny. The longer you live, the less fun you have left. The only fun left for the Skeleton Headmaster was exploring magic, running the school, and bullying his students. A life of poverty, like a really frugal monk. However, when Lee Han reacted like that, the skeleton principal had no choice but to be disappointed. Isnt it too cold to shoot firecrackers at students? no. You can shoot him The Headmaster Skeleton once again felt that the new disciple he had discovered was formidable. He had taught and bullied many disciples until now, but few were as unique as the one in front of him. Judging by what he said, it was as soft as a willow tree, but its core was hard enough that most aristocrats couldnt imagine. The more a guy like that, the more he should do magic properly The headmaster of the skull was really sorry for the state of the empire. What does magic school mean? In the old days, the master and the disciple sat facing each other one-on-one and were taught everything When I heard nonsense from other wizards, I only heard nonsense. It was really sad that there was a shortcut, but I had to go round and round. * * * Lee Han followed the skeleton principal and moved on. Is it another professors workshop? A tower with a unique appearance located a little far from the main building. Since the professors each have their own workshop, I could guess that this was another professors tower. hearth and bellows. Lee Han was puzzled when he saw facilities and equipment that could only be found at various smithies. A place like this in a magic school? When I was following the knight Allarron, I sometimes visited places like this. As much as weapons are more important to knights than their lives, it was also important to get acquainted with a skilled blacksmith. Of course, the blacksmiths smithy that Allarron visits also has excellent facilities that are within the reach of the Empire I was a bit surprised because it was so professional. How are you? Headmaster Skeleton quietly asked Lee Han as he seemed surprised. Some of the facilities of this magic school were built with the budget the headmaster of the skeleton earned while bending over to the emperor. Of course, I couldnt help but fall in love. I was surprised. This is Sunggak Hall. Do you know where you are? Its a place where artifacts are made. okay. Also, youre quick-witted. Creating enchanted item artifacts was not something anyone could do. Who else but a wizard would confer enchantments? As such, an excellent artifact maker was a good wizard, a good blacksmith, a skilled sculptor, and a talented craftsman at the same time. Are you trying to make money by selling artifacts at festivals? an interesting idea, but no. Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded by Lee Hans words. Of course, selling artifacts was one of the main sources of income for wizards. However, among wizards who knew how to make artifacts, few tried to make money by selling many artifacts. It is difficult for magicians who are obsessed with money and aim for money to reach a high level. Selling artifacts was a means for ones own research, not a purpose. Why dont you sell it? There seemed to be more outside guests than expected. This guy isnt even the guy who runs the school, so why is he so interested in money? The principal and the students thought each other strange. Meanwhile, the professor appeared from inside the tower. Lee Han was surprised to see the professor. Extremely so cute! The professor, holding a hammer and a cane in each hand, was a beaver beastman. Even Lee Han, who had seen many beasts, was surprisingly cute. Why did you come? I came because I needed magic firecrackers. okay. Ill make it. go. I brought a disciple here to help. You dont need any help? Professor Beaver looked at the skeleton headmaster in a puzzled way. Then the skeleton headmaster said seriously. Im worried about you. You really like to make things by yourself without having students do it. then injured. Why do I have to teach my students to do something so fun? I dont understand. Professor Beaver grumbled in displeasure. However, the skeleton principal did not go over easily. Didnt he bring Lee Han to make magic firecrackers in the first place? I brought him at best, but if Lee Han plays Tangja Tangja and only Professor Bieber works hard, it will be really sad from the perspective of the skeleton principal. Uh huh! Then you get hurt! This is an order from the principal. Make it with this disciple here! Really persistent. Lee Han was not fooled by the worried words of the skeleton headmaster. There was only one reason why Headmaster Skeleton had suddenly become a kind and gentle wizard. In order to somehow make Lee Han work! Apparently, that Professor Bieber wasnt the kind of person who liked to delegate work to his students. Im emphasizing it like that in case I dont leave it to Lee Han. okay. okay. We can do it together. okay! I will believe ruler. Wodanaz. Make sure to make all the designated magic firecrackers by the time I return. All right. The skeleton headmaster made several requests to the new priest and then hummed a humming song and left. For some reason, Lee Han remembered a fairy tale he had read before. Having to fill a pot with a hole while the skeleton headmaster goes on an outing The difference is that Lee Han doesnt have anyone to help. I have to do something. Although the appearance was cute, Lee Han was not vigilant. What kind of person is Professor Beaver? * * * Professor? uh? uh. professor? uh? uh uh okay. uh. Beaver Beast Professor Bible Verdus wasnt as threatening as he thought. He wasnt the kind of professor who threw lightning at freshmen or sent undead summons to attack them. Instead, Professor Bible was not very interested in his student. To be precise, he had little interest in anything in the world except his own magic. I heard you teach enchantment magic. To Lee Hans words, Professor Bibble answered belatedly after fiddling with glass and metal for about 30 seconds. Ugh. grant magic. It was a wide-ranging magic that was in high demand even in the Empire. If you cast it on a person, it becomes a strengthening magic, and if you cast it on an object, it becomes an artifact. Lee Han had a good feeling and interest in this endowment magic. Its a science that has good liquidity as well as alchemy. Wizards learning endowment magic have no particular interest in gold and only pursue the lofty path of learning, but that wasnt Lee Hans business If he learns how to make artifacts and sells them steadily, wouldnt it be a good side job? No matter how stable the imperial bureaucracy was, the future was unknown. It wasnt bad to have a steady side income. But the professor said this. Yes. hang on. yes. In fact, it wasnt a bad situation without the skeleton headmaster. If the professor wasnt interested in Lee Han, Lee Han could do his own thing and leave. However, there was no way he wouldnt ask after the skeleton headmasters personality. And if Lee Han didnt do anything, he would do all kinds of grumpiness. After about 30 minutes, Professor Bible finished his work. The finished metal plate was dipped in a large solution, cast a spell, and tried to walk to another room. professor! uh! what? Since when have you been here? I am Lee Han, who came to help the professor make magic fireworks. ah. It did. Sorry. I mean, I keep forgetting. Professor Bible approached Lee Han and asked. What grade are you in? I am in first grade. Professor Bible paused. Then he said it again. 1 Grade? yes. uh isnt Gonadaltes mistaken? You are not mistaken. okay? Are you really talented? At Professor Bibbles words, Lee Han thought to himself. I think its closer to malice than that Its not that difficult to make magic firecrackers themselves. However, making it pretty and diverse is difficult. Especially for freshmen. Professor Bible rolled up the thick paper. After that, I cast a spell and blocked the top and bottom. Finally, thread was attached under the paper. to be able to pull. There is a magic within now. if you pull It explodes with a bang. Excuse me, could you do it again? uh? again? Professor Bibble was taken aback. okay. wait for a sec. The professor showed his magic again. Roll up the paper, enchant the inside, seal the top and bottom, and attach a thread. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. end! Im really sorry. Maybe slowly again Huh? Still again? yes. sorry. It seems that he has no talent for endowment magic. no! are you okay. are you okay. Where is the need for a wizard to be good at all magic! Professor Bible was a good man. Of course, that did not mean that I had outstanding abilities as an educator. If youre a good educator, youd cast an enchantment on a freshman as a silent spell and say, Huh? still dont understand You must have no talent! Teachers teaching and students trying to learn were talking nonsense, but there was no one around to stop them. Professor Bibble raised his wand again. ruler. So here * * * According to Professor Bibles teachings (in fact, it was close to what Lee Han learned almost alone), the magic that became the skeleton of magic firecrackers was the 2nd circle magic < Endow Fire > and < Endow Light >. okay. Is it a way to give flame and light to paper? okay. But then its too uncool, so if youre a good wizard, youre pursuing art here. Professor Bibl took out a bark from the side of a tree and explained it while messing around. Do you know how to change the shape of an element or maintain its shape? yes. Actually, it wasnt a question for a freshman, but Professor Bible had already forgotten that Lee Han was a freshman. Lee Han also answered without thinking. The principle is the same. I have to be more careful because I have to engrave it into the material In grant magic, the skill of the wizard is important, but the material to enchant is also important. The weaker the durability, the harder it is to withstand magic and mana. Fortunately, the paper used for scrolls and firecrackers was no ordinary paper. It was a paper made of a material resistant to magic. Even so Professor. I have a lot of magic power, so can I do it well? Even if I cant do it, I cant help it. Cant I use another magic? Thank you for your kind words. Lee Han said with sincerity. Actually, it was unfortunate, but I wanted to say something like that. If it were Professor Voladi, he might have said I wont open the door to the forge until you do Tak! After several trials and errors, Lee Hans first light magic firecracker was completed. Because he restrained his magical power as much as possible and aimed to be able to operate it, it was far from shape or splendor. I hope it works. Lee Han didnt ask for much either. It was satisfactory as long as it worked as a magic firecracker when the thread was pulled. Then shall we pull it? Professor Bibl set down the bark and raised the firecracker. and pulled the thread phut! A flash of light filled the room. Professor Bible was surprised by the amount of light much stronger than expected. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 There are several conditions for the highly regarded endowment magic. For example, neatness. When the scroll was ripped, it didnt take a long time to cast or cause other effects, and it was neat to activate the set effect accurately. This kind of neatness came out only when the wizard did not add useless superfluous things when weaving and inserting the structure of the spell. Another example is beauty. It might seem strange to place beauty on magic, but it was more important than I thought. Even for the same artifact, a small and light ring would be better than a large, dark lump of metal. Of course, weaving magic into a small, lightweight ring required several times more delicate and complicated work than casting magic into a large, dark piece of metal. The magicians who did not give up on this difficult process were those who pursued beauty in endowment magic. And one of those conditions also had an output. In endowment magic, output was a key factor. Even if it was a scroll containing the same magic, if one had an effect of 80 and the other had an effect of 100, there would be no reason to use the former. As such, endowment mages tried to pursue the maximum output in possible situations. Of course, like the other conditions, this wasnt something that could be done with effort. Some enchantment wizards instinctively know how to produce strong output, but some enchantment wizards, no matter how hard they try, cannot deliver more than a certain amount of output. And now. The boy in front of Professor Bibble had no other talents, but he excelled in one output. Thats great?! Is that so? Lee Han knew that he had failed. The light was brighter than expected. no. Really great! Did you make it that well? It is not well made. In fact, the workmanship is terrible. Professor Bible was adamant. An excellent enchantment wizard would have completed the light magic firecrackers quickly and without trial and error. And the light that bursts out must have been decorated in a more colorful way or decorated in a different form. Of course, Lee Han was still in the first year and Professor Bibble hadnt taught him properly, and he even had a lot of natural magic, so he was at a very disadvantage in that part of endowment magic but that fact had long since disappeared from the professors mind. Is that so? But even with those flaws, you have certain strengths! The output is very good. Professor Bible was excited and kept talking about stories that only he knew. When creating artifacts, there are things like aesthetics, neatness, delicacy, complexity, etc. Among them, output is a very important thing Lets think happy thoughts. Lee Han calmed down and thought of happy thoughts. Then, even though Professor Bible kept talking about stories that only he knew, he was able to endure it with a smile. Professor Bibble was a man who could talk for hours on the stories he liked. And Lee Han was a person who could endure hours of conversations that only the professor knew. When the two met, the conversation continued uninterrupted. * * * Thats why endowment magic is fun. Is it fun? yes. It was really fun. very good! I didnt know that Gonadaltes would give me a gift like this! Professor Bieber was very pleased with the response of the extraordinary freshman. Enchantment magic was a really fun world, but unfortunately, most of the students were unaware of this fun. However, the student in front of me seemed to know the fun even though his talent was a bit lacking. I will listen so intently That was enough. It was meant to be fun. yes? What if you dont have any talent? As long as its fun, it stays. hmm. Will the enchantment magic pass? Lee Han thought to himself as he listened to Professor Bible. Although the enchantment magic was coveted, it could be dangerous to forcefully add it if it did not fit well. As Professor Garcia warned, if you try to learn too many magics together, life becomes tiring. Listening to the professors words, it doesnt seem like it fits so well with endowment magic The only positive thing was that the professor was cute, so I had to make a cold-hearted decision. Then Professor. I want to have fun making fireworks. Having made up his mind, Lee Han spoke politely. Since a rough estimate came out, it seemed like the only thing that needed to be done quickly was to get out of the clutches of the Headmaster Skeleton. The headmaster of the skeleton wont want any artistry on the magic firecrackers, so I have to give them the minimum amount of magic quickly. okay. Are your fingers itching to make it? yes. Lets start quickly! Ill start by making light magic firecrackers. Lee Han learned to make familiar magic firecrackers first. A new light magic firecracker was created with less trial and error than before. Then Professor Bible shook his head. no. no. yes? Was there a mistake in casting? Lee Han took a magic firecracker and looked it over. I didnt feel like I made any mistakes. Was there a mistake that Lee Han didnt notice, but the professor could notice? Youre too bored. professor. In fact, I like boring firecrackers. no. then its no fun Its because you dont know the other way now. It will definitely be more fun doing it in a different way. Professor Bibl held his hand and pulled him so that his student who liked enchantment could have more fun. Isnt fun more important than talent? In addition, the disciple had the advantage of output. If you make use of that advantage, the enchantment magic will be more fun. It feels ominous. Of course, Lee Han was feeling a bit ominous. ruler. Its not just about exploding light magic, its about transforming the form of light and then maintaining it. Can you see this engraved enchantment pattern? Can you feel anything? Its based on light magic its like magic that transforms and maintains its form but is it in the form of an animal? Feeling the pattern of the enchantment magic hanging on the paper and the flow of mana, and guessing what kind of magic it was, was something only a wizard with a very keen intuition could do. But Professor Bible was so preoccupied with the story he wanted to tell that he didnt notice it at all. okay. thats right! A cute and simple animal. Wouldnt it be more fun if it appeared? yes. It does. Lee Han was resentful of his mouth moving in the opposite way to his instincts. But what? The opponent is a professor Still, if its a cute and simple animal, it wont be too difficult. thank god. Lee Han thought of a simple monster like a slime. I think something like that would be easier to maintain with light What animal is it? Dragon. Dragon. Dragon. Its cute and simple. Professor Bibble memorized the spell while flamboyantly waving his staff as if to demonstrate. Just looking at the intricately twisted and entangled flow of magical power, it seemed that I could understand how complex and delicate the structure of that magic was. Growing, stretching, pulling, twisting, dragging, twisting and weaving the shape of light Lee Han thought he had done everything he could to control the elements while fighting Professor Voladi for his life, but seeing Professor Bible, he realized that wasnt the case. The world of magic was truly infinitely wide. The problem is that the wide world is forcibly coming to me. Will he be able to perform the light magic that creates the dragon form to Lee Hans level? * * * Surprisingly, he managed to do it. good job! good job! Was it fun? Professor Bible said with a bright smile. Lee Han had the urge to punch Professor Bieber in the snout. Professor Bible didnt get angry, didnt curse, and didnt press Lee Han. Its just that whenever Lee Han fails, Have you failed? Why? Aww. Its not difficult he muttered. It didnt take long for Lee Han to realize that no compromise or bargain was possible with Professor Lee Bieber. ruler. pull it! pull it! Lee Han was so exhausted that it was difficult for him to respond properly. As the professor told me to, I pulled the finished firecracker. phut! A dragon composed of lumps of light appeared vaguely above the workshop. Although it was still crude and rough, anyone could tell that it was a dragon. Professor Bible took out his pocket watch and timed it as soon as Lee Han pulled the magic firecracker. What are you measuring? duration. How long does it actually go? Originally, it disappears as soon as it explodes. oh. Hearing that, Lee Han felt a little proud. I didnt get the feeling that I was doing particularly well while doing the enchantment, but one duration came out quite well. Of course, even taking that into consideration, granting magic was much harder than I thought. To be precise, Professor Bibble was having a hard time, but anyway We have to finish the firecrackers quickly and run away. i came The Skeleton Principal is back. Then, looking at the situation in the studio, I blinked. A light dragon floating in the air. Professor Bibble asked me to make magic firecrackers, so why are you trying useless art? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did I give you too much time? How quickly did you make the fireworks? And why did you bring it up? Didnt I? what? I didnt. He did it here. The Headmaster Skeleton was at a loss for words in his absurdity. It was truly rare for a Skeleton Headmaster, a rich among seasoned riches. I didnt know where to start pointing it out. When I told them to make magic firecrackers, I wonder if they teach fantasy magic of crazy difficulty, wont the learners do it again I told them to make magic firecrackers! This is made of magic fireworks. for a moment! Why doesnt that disappear again? Headmaster Skeleton belatedly realized that the dragon made of light was not disappearing. There was only one reason. It was because of the peculiar constitution of the boy from the Wardanaz family. done. I was stupid for putting the two together. You are always like that. are you okay. So, are the magic firecrackers complete? Uh Professor Bible hesitated. He had spent all his time trying to complete the one magic firecracker he had just shot. Headmaster Skeleton immediately grasped the situation even without Professor Bibble saying anything. Are you still a professor?! Im sorry. I will definitely make it next time. Whats next! And every time you do that even though you know it on purpose! When the sparks flew on him, Lee Han felt very unfair. Because of someone, I was repeating the enchantment magic infinitely during the festival! principal. Think about it. Why would I want to challenge myself with such a high-difficulty masterpiece magic firecracker instead of making normal magic firecrackers? Thats definitely true. why? Its so much fun, but of course you want to try it, dont you? Lee Han and Principal Skeleton pretended not to hear Professor Bibble at the same time. The skeleton principal clicked his tongue in disapproval and said. done. I cant help it, so Im going back today. Gonadaltes! I need to send that disciple back! He likes enchantment magic! You should reflect! When will you remember what I said! Seeing the headmaster lead him out of the tower, Lee Han felt the principals reassurance for the first time. thank you. Yes. But I will send it again tomorrow. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Lee Han was stunned, but not surprised. It was to some extent expected. If you let a student who couldnt finish his quota just sit back and relax, you werent a professor. All right. haha. Dont get me wrong that Im bothering you. haha. of course. Headmaster Skeleton cast a look full of subtle expectations as if asking Lee Han to confront him, but Lee Han did not let go. By the way, is Professor Verdus that kind of person? okay. Professor Verdus is Hes kind of like that. The two understood each other without having to say anything specific. Do it in moderation. Why did you work so hard to catch Professor Verduss eye Tsk tsk. ? Lee Han hesitated. The skeleton headmasters words were complex and strange. Secondly, it was a situation where I couldnt do it properly, but I didnt particularly like the professor. From Lee Hans point of view, Professor Verdus did not rate Lee Han that highly. Even during the enchantment, he continued to point out and complain. C Did you fail? Why? Aww. Its not difficult -Is my talent too lacking? -To fail like this Really Its a pity I feel sorry -Talent compared to passion It was a shame because no matter what the professors say, you can listen with one ear and let it go with the other. If it was a freshman, it wouldnt be strange to be seriously grabbed by the collar. Thats what I liked so much. Professor Verdus doesnt take good care of his students. Thats not like that What did you say? its nothing. Lee Han pondered the headmasters words. Although Professor Bible was a bit of an eccentric person, he didnt seem like someone who would force Lee Han to teach him like other professors. Besides, it seemed that he didnt expect much from Lee Hans talent. Before, I was just listening carefully. If I said I wouldnt listen, I think they would understand. Its going to be pretty tough during this festival week. Skeleton Principal said mischievously. Right now, Professor Voladis tent had to be operated for a few more days, and Headmaster Skeletons magic firecrackers hadnt been made yet Wait. Professor Alpens magic circle isnt finished yet. Lee Han folded his fingers and counted. No matter how you think about it, it was too harsh. Is it time? By the way it seems that time is physically impossible for me. is tough. Still, if youre a student, isnt preparing for a festival more enjoyable than taking classes? I think classes would be better for me Lee Han, who was saying this, suddenly felt strange and hesitated. Arent you going to class? I was told to take a break during the festival. thank you Thank you Uh Professor Voladi gave a lecture? did you? The skeleton headmaster was puzzled. Then he said it casually. what could be After graduating, Lee Han didnt know whether to go to Professor Voladi first or to the headmaster of the skull. * * * It was called the Spring Festival, and the Blue Dragon Tower resting room was full of spring vibes. The friends hung unknown grass flowers from the field here and there and wrote interesting events on the blackboard. Gainando, wearing a cone hat made by a priest, came in and chewed on the thin cream-covered biscuits the confectioner had given him as a gift. Guinan Island! Take this! joy! You know how to get it! Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When a friend came in from behind and threw a clumsy doll made of straw, Kainando hurriedly rolled aside to avoid it. One of the frequent events at the Spring Festival was to throw a doll containing bad luck. If someone else receives it, you believe that your bad luck for one season goes to that person. late! How stupid! Oh, no! Another friend who was waiting quickly threw a doll at Gainando. When Gainando received the doll, he became tearful. Others! Someone else with me! However, the friends in the break room had already finished preparing after seeing Kainando receive the doll. Seeing his friends waiting behind furniture or putting their hands behind their backs, Guinando criticized them with a finger. Cowardly! Cowardly! At the Spring Festival, any means and methods are permitted. Guinan Island. Just then the door to the break room opened and someone came in. Kainan-do turned red and turned the straw doll back. It was intended to catch the opponent off guard and then throw it. jump. Lee Han opened the door and entered with the most tired face in the world. As the sun went down, the intense evening glow made the shadow on Lee Hans face even darker. The friends at the Blue Dragon Tower who had just been excited suddenly felt apologetic. Some students slipped aside the toys they had just been playing with. Asan, who was scribbling on the blackboard, flipped it over without even realizing it. The princess, who was playing chess with a follower, pulled a student next to her to sit in front of the chess board and pretended to be reading a book. The tired face of the friend who always made meals had the strong power to make all the students of the Blue Dragon Tower feel ashamed and sorry. Why is everyone like that? Is it because of me? Lee Han was puzzled. You dont have to worry about me, so just play as you normally would. I dont know why youre looking at me strangely. Isnt it? haha. I dont know either. The friends quietly took out the toys they had put away. Asan turned the blackboard over again. The princess put the book in and took up the chess piece again. Gainando approached Lee Han with his eyes shining. The doll hidden behind his back swayed. Lee Han Hey, you cowardly and despicable bastard! Are you still human?! Two Blue Dragon Tower students rushed over to Gainando, grabbed both of his arms and pulled him out. No human could have given a straw doll to such a tired Wodanaj. Leave this! Let go of this! All means and methods are allowed! Quiet! Looking at Gainando being dragged away, Lee Han collapsed onto the sofa. I was so exhausted that I didnt have the strength to ask why Cainando was doing that. Did everyone enjoy the festival? of course. Wodanaz. what did you do? I was locked up in the workshop running Professor Voladis tent and then making magic firecrackers at the request of Headmaster Skeleton. hey. put away toys put it away. After hearing Lee Hans words, the friends hurriedly tried to put away the toys they had received from the festival. Lee Han waved his hand to stop it. Okay And everyone be careful when the headmaster sets off the magic firecrackers. Dont come close. why? Kainando, whose straw doll was confiscated by his friends, asked in a puzzled way. If you just want to do it, dont do it, son of a bitch. What did I do wrong! Gainando felt unfair. Of course, he tried to throw a straw doll at the tired Lee Han! A red-haired girl handed me a tin cup with hot steam rising. A small note was attached. -Free! (If you ask for the price, Guinando ) Yoner. With something like this. Am I too obsessed with the price? Lee Han suddenly became a little concerned and asked Yoner. Yoner let go of his pretense. very? As soon as the hot coffee with a lot of sugar was added, I felt like I came back to some extent. Lee Han asked his friends. What did everyone do at the festival today? I helped Professor Woorestep. We had an event where we made and drank this and that potion, and guests from outside seemed to like it too. I see I dont know if I can hold an event like this periodically when I do business later Leehan. Maybe you were born for gold coins. Yoner was moved by Lee Han, who came up with such a sparkly business idea even while collapsing from exhaustion. I was standing in line to get some sweets. A cookie maker came in from outside. Is that okay? I heard you got permission to come in? The priests must have called. As expected, they are priests The students were moved while whispering. In this land where even the professors were abandoned, the only thing they could trust was the priest. And there were a lot of guests from outside? I saw people from other schools earlier. what? really? where? I dont know where it was because I couldnt tell you where I wasnt in the mood to ask. He went away with a nosebleed. ah. I know? I also saw the White Tiger Tower go away with their noses bleeding. what? Lee Han, who was lying down, warned his friends. right. Dont even get close to Professor Voladis tent. why? Gainando asked without thinking. If you just want to do it, dont do it, son of a bitch. Why do you keep harassing Wodanaz! Ah no! At the beatings of his friends, Gainando became doubly unfair. You may be wondering! It came to mind when Wardanaz talked about magic firecrackers, didnt the headmaster say he would use magic fireworks? I heard you were going to do something other than magic firecrackers but I suddenly feel uncomfortable. But originally, I hated everything the principal did. but. Should I avoid all events? Lee Han lay down and listened to his friends talking. I didnt expect so many guests to come in from outside. Too bad. If I had known, I would have used this to try to escape It was really disappointing. But its not over yet. The Spring Festival had just begun today, as if Lee Han hadnt finished with Professor Voladi, Headmaster Skeleton, and so on. In the remaining time, I will try to find a way to escape by contacting guests from outside as much as possible! Of course, Ill have to run Professor Voladis tent, make Headmaster Skeletons magic firecrackers, complete Professor Alpens magic circle, and contact him in the spare time, but anyway Lee Han. As Yihan finished drinking his coffee, Yoner whispered in a low voice. It seemed that he was careful not to hear other friends. whats the matter? Do you have anything to do with Kainan Island? no. Its not like that Yoner pulled out a vial. Then he said with a serious expression. Dont be surprised and listen to what I have to say. okay. I think that horse could be a real griffon. Right. Arent you surprised? I wouldnt be surprised if Guinando was actually a Kraken. Yoner. lets go. Lee Han stood up from his seat. Apart from fatigue, I had to check this myself. * * * Hearing Lee Hans words, Yoner was dubious and asked the priests of the Flemain Church. As a result, a surprising truth was revealed. The potion Ponrig at the stable drank was not a potion to transform into an animal, but a potion to cancel the curse magic. But Lee Han No matter how much, Professor Lightning Walk? It makes no sense. Yoner. dont trust the professor No, dont trust anyone at school. Lee Han said seriously. Yoner nodded. If the horse was really a griffon, Yoner couldnt believe any professor. -Kong. Sharkan, who followed Lee Han, barked beside him. I didnt know Lee Han could speak leopard language, but I seemed to know what Sharkan was saying. Maybe its roughly what I said. Lee Han stroked Sharkan as if he was sorry. I was even more sorry that I couldnt pay attention to you because of the festival. When I arrived at the stable, the door opened with a squeaking sound. And Yihan and Yoner met eyes with the man coming out of the stable. It was a person who covered his entire body and face with a black cloth. not Ratford! Yoner! Its a thief! !!! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Lee Hans face hardened. He immediately guessed the identity of the thief. Anti-magicists! Like the guys who attacked Professor Garcia last time, it was clear that they used this spring festival as an opportunity to break into the school. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. be careful. Yoner! You are an anti-magicist! Uh uh huh? Yoner, who was also nervous, stopped when he heard Yihans words. It was a little strange to say that the thief in front of him was an anti-magician. Usually, anti-magicists were loud and noisy people who caused accidents. I had my own convictions and pride, so I didnt sneak in at night pretending to be a thief. A hired thief? Get out of the way, kids! If you dont want to get hurt! The thief in front of him must have realized that Lee Han and Yoner were freshmen, and he pulled out his shortsword and tried to threaten him fiercely. However, before the thief could pull out the shortsword, Lee Hans spell was completed. Shine! Lightning exploded with a ferocious cry. It was a speed that exceeded the thiefs expectations. Muh kuck!! * * * In fact, not all intruders entering the magic school were anti-magicians. Rather, anti-magicists belonged to the most difficult intruders to enter magic schools. As these guys are going to cause big trouble when they come in, the magic academy is managing them as strictly as possible. Surprisingly, the most common types of intruders entering the magic school were mercenaries and adventurers. The Empires Magic School is not just a place of education, but a place where the best wizards in the Empire gather to study magic. The things studied in it, no matter how insignificant and unsuccessful, increased in value dozens or hundreds of times when taken out. Among the wizards outside, there were many who would buy it even with a thousand gold if they heard that it was something they were researching at magic school. The thief who came in today was such a case. C Thanks to the Spring Festival, they say that Ein Lorgard is accepting outsiders. -no way? -okay. Lets go in and get something worthwhile and come out. -But Its scary to get involved with high-ranking wizards -Of course, I know that there are many monsters among wizards. But there arent that many of them. Would those guys step in and sneak in among the customers to steal one? I wouldnt even care. how many people You dont have to listen. but not noticed C Mmm! Certainly -There is no one who can follow you when you rob an enchanted building. Who was that mercenary wizard last time? I took the magic that the nobleman put on me and went in. C Its not like that. I must have experience dealing with wizards, and I must be greedy. Thats how the thief forged his identity and entered Einrogard. Because of the Spring Festival, it wasnt too difficult to get into the magic academy. It was possible to pass if there was a suitable justification. By the way -Wasnt this the main building?? C There must be a main building? The thieves underestimated the magic school too much. The mercenary wizards of the 1st and 2nd circles, whom you can usually meet outside, and the wizards of the magic school were on a different level. The unprepared thieves couldnt even find the proper location because they were hit by the magic schools defensive magic and fantasy magic. The thieves who kept wandering around like that were barely able to find a building. -Find Found! -Its a stable? -Its a magic school stable! There will be many rare ones! -Thats right! The thieves found a stable in a remote location and hurriedly opened the door and went inside. However, the only things visible in the stable were ordinary horses. -Damn it! There are only words! C Shall we take a horse? -What nonsense Do you think you came here to fetch a horse? And how are you going to take the horse out? Its hard to take it out unless youre a small guy! There was a griffon in front of their eyes, but unfortunately the thieves didnt notice it. Sadly, the thieves bad luck didnt end there. As he opened the door of the stable and came out, he even ran into a freshman. not Ratford! Yoner! A thief! The thief was very upset when he saw the screaming student, but soon regained his composure. There were no people around, and the other person looked like a freshman. That was enough to subdue and get out. be careful. Yoner! You are an anti-magicist! !? The thief was taken aback by the absurd misunderstanding. Youre an anti-magician. It was an absurd misunderstanding. I just came in to get some money Damn this is not the time! The thief realized he couldnt waste his time. Just in case, someone else could have heard the sound and come. Get out of the way, kids! If you dont want to get hurt! The thief tried to pull out a sharpened shortsword. Of course, I had no intention of hurting the students. Because stealing an item or two from a magic school and hurting a student are on a different level. It was unacceptable to come in to make some money and then be pursued for the rest of my life by the monsters of the magic school. But the thief didnt know. That the freshman in front of him is also one of the formidable monsters of the magic school. Shine! The flash of lightning and the muscle-bearing pain set the thiefs brain on fire. Ouch?! Aside from the pain, the thief couldnt understand the current situation. As he had dealt with wizards outside a few times, the thief knew how long it would take for wizards to memorize spells and cast spells. In fact, magic was surprisingly difficult to use in combat. You have to remain focused and unwavering while chanting long spells and swinging your staff. There were not many people who could do that on the battlefield where lively shouts and weapons flew around. Even more so, the opponent was a freshman. Even mercenary wizards take quite a bit of time to memorize spells without making mistakes, but if you are a kid at a magic school who has just learned magic, it must take longer? Haaaaaagh! Shine, shine, shine! stop!! The thief convulsed on the floor and cried out inwardly. Because of the electric shock, my throat stopped hearing. If he hadnt come wearing magic-resistant armor, he would have passed out long ago. In pain, the thief realized that he had underestimated the magic school. This is no joke! I didnt know what the hell they were taught, but the new students at the magic school were on a different level. The thief made up his mind that if he got out alive, he would avoid wizards from magic schools just by looking at their shadows. Help me too, son of a bitch The thief thought to himself when he saw his colleague still in the stable. The colleague who came in together was frozen by the one-sided violence taking place outside the stable and did not dare to come out. I understood my heart, but in a situation where I was being burned by lightning, I cursed. Help and! If Im overpowered its your turn next! In the meantime, Lee Han threw lightning and floated water beads. Fortunately, he had the upper hand, but Lee Han never let his guard down. For an anti-magicist, that could have been a trick. Yoner. stand back. Uh Huh? Do you think you are overpowered? Yoner wasnt a combat expert, but he could tell that his opponent was chewing on crab foam. no. It could be the trick of the anti-magicists. That is it? Yoner stepped back as Lee Han said. It seemed that the other person had bubbled up, but Lee Han wasnt the one who said something wrong in this area again Swish! Water beads flew and hit the fallen thief. It was rather fortunate that the thief had lost consciousness. Looks like you knocked it down. Actually, I think I collapsed earlier. Lee Han did not let his guard down even when his opponent was knocked down. I applied various magics and floated more water beads. Anti-magicists dont usually go alone. It wasnt strange to have his companions nearby. Light! Lee Han shot a huge sphere of light up into the sky. If it was a sphere of light this bright, other professors would come running to it. The professors will be coming soon. You just have to hold on until then. Yes Yoner glanced at the fallen thief. Looking at the level of the fallen thief, it was a bit puzzling who had to hold out until the professor came Lee Han looked away. The door slowly opened with a creak inside the stable. Lee Han aimed his cane. The moment the enemy came out, he planned to blow away all the prepared magic. Live please save me! But what came out was a thief covered in tears and snot. The thief, who saw his colleague being beaten with magic in the stable, was completely terrified. He raised his arms and cried earnestly. I am not an anti-magicist! I am not an anti-magicist!! Please spare my life Spark! Cheak! Lee Han swung his staff without mercy. The thief, struck by lightning, fell forward. Seeing this, Lee Han murmured softly. Um maybe not a real anti-magicist. Im glad were top friends, really. * * * The first to fly was the headmaster skeleton. One of Richies strengths was his lack of sleep at night. Upon receiving the report of the commotion, the Headmaster Skeleton ran excitedly to see if anyone had attempted to escape. What is it Hes a thief. Headmaster Skeleton said with disappointed eyes as soon as he arrived. Lee Han asked in a surprised voice. Arent they anti-magicists? Did you know they were them? They dont come in that easily. And not that weak. Headmaster Skeleton looked over the thieves with his horse. It was said to be weak, but the thieves equipment was quite advanced. There were signs of preparation for the anti-mage. It was clear that he probably had experience entering other wizards workshops or bases. It was his experience and arrogance that caused this anger From the skull principals point of view, Lee Han really subdued the thieves. He probably thought the anti-magicists were camouflaged, so he continued to be a fan. Its more because of the anti-magicists. So youre saying you just came in to steal? Rather, there are more of them. There are so many valuable things in this school, how can there not be such a thief. By the way, can we hold a festival like this? Headmaster Skeleton snorted at Lee Hans question. Not being able to hold a festival because youre afraid of thieves is something that hurts your pride as a wizard. I see I understood. If the best magic school in the empire were careful about their actions out of fear of a mere thief, that would be ridiculous. And sometimes, if you make an excuse that you heard a thief, you can get more budget Lee Han and Yoner pretended not to hear. I never thought I would hear the secret story of the magic schools operation here Anyway, well done. How do you catch thieves? Ill deal with these thieves. Come to think of it, can I get a ticket to go out as a reward? After catching these nonsense junkies who arent even anti-magicists? Youre not even a lich, dont you have a conscience? Ill think about it if I catch a more worthy guy. No matter how much you caught a thief like this, you didnt give me any reward. Yoner questioned as if it were nonsense. Unlike Lee Han, Yoner still had very little faith in and expectations for the Headmaster Skeleton. Thats right too. good night! Ill think of something suitable. When the skeleton headmaster spoke plainly, Lee Han became uneasy for no reason. Why are you so anxious when you are receiving a well-deserved reward? really. Its not just that thief who entered, so Ill have the students stand guard too. Headmaster Skeleton said as if he had a good idea. Lee Han did not understand. Arent there the principals summons? Oops. But the undead also need to rest. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Indeed, it is. ?! Yoner was taken aback by Lee Hans reaction. It was the first time in my life that the undead had to rest. Could there be such a change in the world of black magic without Yoner knowing? If you were to stand guard, how would you stand? Hmmm I guess Ill have to pick a few from each tower and let them roam at night. No matter how much I think about it, its not a very useful method. Lee Han did not think that just because a few freshmen were roaming around at night, he would be able to find and catch the intruders. Rather, it seemed to be caught in reverse. Isnt that a bit dangerous? dont worry too much Even if a situation arises, all of the summoned beasts can respond. I heard that the undead need to rest The headmaster immediately denied what he had just said, but Lee Han answered without wavering. Is that so? The skeleton headmaster might be more dangerous. He was the one who made magic firecrackers that he would shoot or use at students. It felt very suspicious to somehow force freshmen to take a walk at night. Youd better be careful. huh? After the skeleton headmaster went back, Lee Han muttered, and Yoner looked at him with a puzzled look. Its monitoring intruders, so of course you have to be careful. yes? Because we dont know which of the intruders might be No. Not the intruders, but the principal. * * * Nilia gripped her bow and moved on. The steps were quite light. Surprisingly, the students in the other towers readily accepted the skeleton principals words to patrol at night. A student like Lee Han had the mindset of anytime I want to go out, that time is the time to go out, with or without permission, but in fact, quite a few students didnt go out well after the evening. Rules are rules, so they are reluctant. But since they allowed me to walk around legally, I couldnt help but feel excited. In comparison, Ratfords expression following Nilia was serious. whats the matter? You shouldnt underestimate the thieves. They may be hiding at any time and looking for an opportunity to steal. As a professional thief, Ratford reacted very sensitively to the headmasters comment that during the spring festival, thieves might enter the school. Arent thieves playing with their hands whenever they get a chance? It wasnt quite like that? Nilia tilted her head. If it was that serious, I dont think the headmaster would have asked the students to go on patrol. Arent you telling me to go around just in case you dont know? Do you want to feel the festive mood? Certainly Id be glad if that was the case. Ratford nodded. The festival was not just a festival of laughing and chatting and enjoying the event. Preparing for the festival, patrolling, and preparing for thieves was one of the ways to enjoy the festival. It was the same when Ratford was in the city. People enjoyed preparing for the festival more than the festival. yes? It wont be very dangerous. yes. It reminds me of the old days. Wow have you ever prepared for a festival? Neilia looked at Ratford enviously. I am not ashamed of being born and raised in the mountains, but there were times when I was envious of people from cities. It was at a time like this. While students born and raised in the city enjoyed various festivals and entertainment in the city, Nelia chased the prey up and down the mountain with a bow! yes. How was it? Enjoyed. I was able to make a lot of money thanks to checking loopholes while preparing. Nilia decided to pretend not to hear. excuse me. I see a light over there Lets go. yes. Nylia saw a light in the distance and stepped over to check it out. Are they other top students? Neither Nelia nor Ratford were too worried because they could see the light. It wasnt too far from the tower, and it wasnt an ordinary intruder with the lights on like that. What kind of intruder would act so drastically? That must be another top student -! That Griffon!!! Ratford! Dodge back! !!! Nylia immediately loaded her bow with an arrow and prepared to shoot. Its a griffon! I couldnt believe it. To think that monsters that are hard to see even in the mountains could be found in the grounds of this magic school. I heard that all kinds of monsters appear, but its too much! Nylia observed the griffon without rushing to shoot. If I rushed to shoot because I was scared for nothing, I only provoked the opponent. If the opponent doesnt intend to attack this side, its better to just skip it Nilia. grow! calm down! Whoa Wodanaz? Nylia was confused when she heard a familiar voice from the griffon. okay. Did you transform into a griffon?! look behind the griffon! Embarrassed, Nilia finally realized that there were two friends behind the griffon. It was hidden from view by the griffons large size. ah! Did you transform into a griffon? What did you usually think of me? Lee Han thought that to himself and greeted Nilia. Ratford, who had fallen down due to loss of strength in his legs, hurriedly stood up. Um that one? Calm down. Because I can explain it. Did you transform a horse into a griffon?! At Ratfords words, Nilia looked at Lee Han in surprise. no way?! Lee Han firmly shook his head. no. Isnt it? Of course I thought so * * * After the skeleton headmaster went back, Lee Han, who had finished checking the surroundings, brought out the phone league. Then, along with Yoner, he carefully administered the potion. -You said you cant completely lift the curse, right? -huh. He said that if it returns to its original state after a while, it is because the power of the curse is stronger than that of the potion, so it cannot be completely lifted. -Why did you curse so strong No. It wouldnt make any sense if I asked. pop! - Returning from the horse to the griffon after the curse was lifted, Ponrig glared at Lee Han and Yoner with resentful eyes. It was what did I say in his eyes. Yoner, who saw that, whispered as if he was worried. C You said that the griffon was a very ferocious and tyrannical monster, but isnt it attacking you? C But Yoner. Ive heard that once a gryphon is loyal, its always loyal. C But we kept doubting. C Mmm. That makes sense. Shall we distance ourselves? -! !! The griffon roared violently in protest and hit the ground with its paws. C Phone League. misunderstood Because I believe in you. - Griffin glared at Lee Han with eyes filled with sadness and resentment. Lee Han had to brush hard to appease the griffon. Thats how the friends appeared when Griffon relieved his sorrow a little. I see Wasnt Wardanaz-sama transformed, but the professor? I dont know where to start pointing this out Nilia blurted out her words in a puzzled way. Even Professor Lightning Walk, who seemed fine, was doing something like that. Who the hell should I trust? Neilia or not, Lee Han said to the two Black Turtle Tower students. Both of you, if the principal says something, dont go near it. Especially if you try to set off magic firecrackers, avoid them unconditionally. what? okay. yes. I will avoid it. The two friends who grew up in a dangerous environment accepted the warning and thought about it. You can ask why later. Are you guys patrolling in the Black Turtle Tower? yes. He said you could go around the tower. Im glad. ? Nilia was surprised by Lee Hans words. Did the intruders really come in dangerously many times? no. We caught one intruder earlier. ?! The principal is more dangerous than that. ?!! What did you two do at the festival? I was more curious about the story that the principal was in danger, but Nilia answered the question first. Help with alchemy and went to an archery match I was asked about a good place to hide the treasure. Really everyone is enjoying the festival except for me. Lee Han was sad, but immediately made up his mind. Wouldnt it be nice to have fun with friends? You were asked about a good place to hide your treasure? What church did you do it in? Yoner asked curiously. The principal did it. what? The headmaster asked about good places to hide the treasure Didnt he say anything else? You said you were looking for treasure. Lee Hans expression became serious. Theres no way hed enjoy a normal treasure hunt with the headmasters personality How many traps are he trying to set? * * * The next day. Before the festival started again, Lee Han went to Professor Lightning Walk early in the morning. professor. The horse I am riding looks like a griffon. Professor Lightning Walk nodded with a heavy expression. You found out sooner than I thought. why did you do that? Wouldnt it be better to meet a griffon that has turned into a horse and learn how to deal with it than to learn how to deal with a real griffon later? Oh Lee Han, who tried to understand for a moment, came to his senses. Come to think of it, I dont really need to learn how to deal with griffons. Youre talking bullshit with a solemn expression. Lee Han was not fooled by such things. Is that so? You dont seem to be very convinced, do you? no. I got it. By the way, professor. I have a question. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tell me. Wouldnt magic get in the way if I rode a griffon around the main building here? As Lee Han was quick-witted, he had guessed to some extent. Why would there be a stable for flying animals on the high spire of the main building of the Magic School? It was because there was a certain path in the sky of the magic school. If you try to escape by flying up another way, all sorts of magic will come flying. I guess so. Professor Lee Hans inner thoughts were clearly visible. As soon as he knew it was a griffon, he tried to escape by riding it. I was a bastard. I think it will be difficult to avoid that now at my level. yes. Professor Lightningstep nodded. There were dozens of spells on it, and it was unreasonable for Lee Han to destroy them all. Before that, an alarm will go off and other professors will fly in. Perhaps we should find a place with a path connected to the outside, like a spire stable. ! Professor Lightning Walk gave goosebumps for the first time in a long time. How on earth?! As it is one of the places where guests from outside come in, the Spire Stable was connected with an unobstructed skyway through magic. But no matter how it is, freshmen have already figured it out. right. amazing To find it already Then, Professor, please tell me another place. Lee Han proudly demanded. Professor Lightning Walk was bewildered. what? The Spire Stables is a place I already know, so please point me to another path that doesnt have enchantments in the way. Lightning Strike Professor was at a loss for words. what kind of guy is this? But shamelessness was also one of the wizards talents. And what the boy in front of him did was certainly worthy of praise. Well, since I figured out the identity of the griffon It was Professor Lightning Step himself, but honestly, I still wondered how he figured it out. Lee Han spoke again before the professor opened his mouth. If the professor doesnt tell me, Ill tell the guests from outside about Griffins business. Take out the paper. I will tell you only one place. The lightning-walking professor had no choice but to admit that his student was really formidable than he thought. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Usually, visitors to the magic school enter through the main gate during the day and into the spire stable after evening. Indeed Seeing Lee Han taking notes right away, Professor Lightning Walk almost got confused whether Lee Han was from the Wardanaz family or the thieves guild. However, there are more ways to enter the magic school than I thought. Have you ever gone underground? yes. I was lucky. If you didnt try again, youd be wise. Because Gonadaltes is not complacent enough to leave a path that has been cleared by freshmen as it is. Lee Han nodded. I knew from the time I entered school that the skeleton headmaster was a crazy person. Anyway one of those roads is here. Lightning Walk Professor grabbed a point on the huge mountain range behind the school and quickly drew a path. It was simple and rough, but it was a map that clearly knew how to get there. C Rock Pool Underground Cave (Beware of the cave owner) Sometimes professors use this cave to sneak out. The basement of the cave is connected to the outside. ? Lee Han was puzzled. If that statement is true, doesnt it mean that you can easily enter the school from outside? No. Is the cave owner playing the role of filtering out intruders? If there was a place in the magic school that looked lax and easy, it meant that there was a separate entity that managed it. The moment you get caught and step in, you die! Who is the cave owner? That is a secret. Lee Han sent a sorrowful look at Professor Lightning Walk. Sticks and carrots werent just for students. It also worked for the professor. When I sent sad eyes with a sculpted face, I looked more pitiful. Besides, rumors about Lee Han were already circulating among professors. He was being bullied or taught because he liked the skeleton headmaster Im not trying to bully you, I made a promise so I cant tell you at will. Other professors who were allowed to go through the cave would have made the same promise. Clever and powerful monsters and spirits did not like to reveal their identity or location. Wasnt the Statue of the Forgotten Beast on the 3rd floor the other day guided by Salco like that? If thats the case, I cant help it. Could you give me some warnings? It would be better to search the school and bring as many artifacts related to physical defense as possible. Lee Han, who was taking notes, hesitated. Should I just break through the spire stable? * * * Looking at the famous men of the empire gathered here today, as a lowly wizard, I am even more careful about my actions. morning. The Skeleton Principal floated in front of the guests who came to the magic school and greeted them politely. Then applause poured in. Gonadaltes was a man who could be as cunning as he wanted. The first-year students in each tower looked at each other with expressions that looked like they were about to vomit. That that heinous Shh. Quiet. Do you want to go to the punishment room after saying it out loud? Some of the White Tiger Tower students gnashed their teeth. Some of you might ask that if you focus only on magic, you wont run out of time. However, this Einrogard is not simply a place where the great study of magic is taught, but a place where students are strengthened both physically and mentally to become the strength of the empire! The budget must be really good. Lee Han honestly admired the skeleton headmaster a little. If youre not familiar with it, you might say, Wizards dont care about their students because they are so focused on their own magic, but that person is really different! If there are any strange rumors in the future, Ill have to refute them myself! As such, this spring festival will be a good boost to the new students. By the way, Headmaster. Why do students in other grades Now. Then Id like to give a gift to the new students here. The skeleton headmaster pretended not to hear and ignored the guests words. And the new students looked around nervously at the word of giving gifts. Arent the undead ambushing you? Undead attack as a gift But this time it was really a gift. We have hidden treasures all over the school, so everyone should enjoy spring while looking for them. really? Are there any traps? Can that be? We have prepared a little prank, so you will have more fun when you find the treasure. The freshmen seemed to know roughly what a trivial prank was without asking. Headmaster Skeleton said with a benign smile when the students reaction was lukewarm. Among the treasures is an outing pass. ! A ticket to go out?! Some of the students from Valdrogard were puzzled by the headmasters words. C Do you need a separate ticket to go out? why? Do you want me to challenge that bastard to a duel? Be patient. I am a guest. Its the skeleton headmasters ulterior motive. Anyway, the story of the ticket to go out raised the anticipation for the treasure even more. The students were already flinching, wanting to move. lets go! Even if we are deceived, lets look for it. Lee Han. Are you going too? okay. Me too Someone put a hand on Lee Hans shoulder as he was about to go away. It was Professor Ballardi. Lets go. yes. * * * The events of the professors did not end after a day. It continued during this spring festival week. In other words, Lee Han also has to participate in Professor Voladis tent every day. For the first time, Lee Han felt resentful of the emperor he didnt even know. Ill just leave out the professor Who would do that if the professor ordered it? The disciple did it. Perhaps because of that sadness, Lee Hans water beads became sharper and sharper. Some movements were praised by Professor Voladi. Ouch! You dont have to go this far! Another student from Valdrogard, who heard the rumors, came and protested when he saw a friend with a bleeding nose. Then, the students of the White Tiger Tower, who had come earlier and had nosebleeds, got angry instead. Does avoiding water beads seem like a joke?! We are risking our lives! On the subject of outsiders! These children learn bad things quickly. Lee Han looked at the White Tigers Tower as if they were pathetic. To be persecuted like this just because you came from outside. Of course, this wasnt what Lee Han, who was beating a foreign guest with a water ball, would say Are you okay? eww. Yes. sorry. Hearing so much about Valdrogards fame, all I can think of is to do my best. It wont be enough though. ? Professor Voladi slightly tilted his head at Lee Hans words. However, Baldrogards students were already offended by Lee Hans words. If thats the case, I cant help it. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family? See you next time the 3rd graders get together. no. Sleep Before Yihan could explain, Valdrogards students had left. Its a freshman year. When the Waldrogard students left, the White Tiger Tower student wiped off the blood from his nose and stood in front of him again. Challenge. Why dont you stop? joy. Are you afraid of me? At the friends provocation, the other White Tiger Tower students whispered in fright. hey. Dont provoke Wodanaz. You bastard, you can increase the number of water beads. who knows what scares me! Dumb kuck! Lee Han took advantage of the opponents carelessness and put a water bead in his mug. The core of magic battle was always the first move. * * * After beating people with water beads all morning and having lunch, Lee Han went to see Professor Bible Verdus. The professor, a beaver beastman, held out the bark while eating it. its okay. I ate. okay? Then lets begin. Professor Bibble made only very ordinary and simple magic firecrackers, probably because the Headmaster of Skeletons nailed them firmly. End with < End Fire > or < End Light >. It was a magic that wasnt so difficult that even Lee Han got a feel for it after making a few mistakes (every time he failed, he burned the surroundings). But Professor Bibles face darkened and his muttering increased. I dont want to make it I dont want to make it but its not fun You put pressure on me in a different way. If the professor didnt talk, it was scary in its own right, but talking a lot wasnt necessarily good. Lee Han focused on getting out of this position as much as possible. Every time I fail, the time Im here increases. Swing the wand, chant spells, and complete magic firecrackers. In the uncomfortable and awkward air, Lee Hans concentration sharpened even more. One of Lee Hans strengths is his near-infinite horse power. Based on the amount of magical power, Lee Han created magic firecrackers nonstop. It was a speed that was difficult for newcomers as well as endowment mages to follow. It was possible because there was no need for rest. It is done. professor. Not funny? really? Professor Bibble muttered and raised his head while making magic firecrackers. yes. It is over. Lee Han replied with a light smile. Professor Bibble blinked and checked the number of firecrackers piled up. And his face brightened. Is it really that great? Any other professor would have noticed the situation where the student made more than the professor. No matter how much the professor grumbled and made it, it was a great thing that the freshman started with the professor and made more. But Professor Bible thought only that this tedious task was over. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Great! yes. professor. Then Im done Then, since we have time, lets make something else fun. uh. I dont have any talent for endowment magic, so I cant Its okay. are you okay! What do you mean its okay? * * * The magic that Professor Bible taught was < Low Fire Resistance >. This magic, applied to the entire thick robe, was an essential magic for novice wizards learning various fire enchantments. Lee Han, who was worried about flame magic, had no choice but to admit that this magic was quite useful But Professor Bibles words made Lee Han ominous. C Mastering this magic will help you practice other enchantments in the future. -Is that so. professor. But for me, the enchantment -I know. know. have no talent But dont worry too much. Other enchantment wizards are not talented, but they are doing it. - In fact, the fact that I started making magic firecrackers with the professor and made more and managed to somehow succeed in the 3rd circle magic < Low Fire Resistance > within the set time was impossible without talent Professor Blei had a slightly different assessment. If you are better than yourself, you are not talented, and if you are better than you, you are talented! Of course, Lee Han had no choice but to worry. Even if I hear that I have talent, I worry about whether I should learn properly or not, but the professor in charge is not reliable, so I say, Do it because its fun! It doesnt matter if it goes well or not!, and they say things like Even if I think about it, the speed at which I learn magic isnt that bad. Ill just have to ask Professor Garcia. Lee Han made up his mind to find the professor of half-blood trolls, the true teacher of this magic school and a trustworthy adult. Lets give up on that. You say that? What if thats an outing ticket? Are there any guarantees of finding another treasure? ? As Lee Han walked out, he was puzzled by the sight of many top students gathering and chatting in front of him. Whats going on? Wardanaz! Help me! No wordanaz! That bastard will take it! Take it out and think about it! As the distance got closer, Lee Han immediately realized what was going on. There was a treasure chest handmade by the headmaster in front of him. On top of a huge pyre that is just over a few meters away from a roaring fire. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 I see. ?! One of the White Tiger Tower students was shocked by Lee Hans expressionless reaction. Shouldnt you usually be more surprised? Isnt that surprising? very. Lee Han said coldly. In fact, thats probably one of the relatively easy hidden treasures. A roaring pyre. Even from the outside, it was easy to see how dangerous it was. The really dangerous ones were traps whose danger was unknown until they arrived in front of the treasure chest. Lee Han still hadnt forgotten how he made the headmaster skeleton cross the lake and then dug a trap under the sandy beach. Tutanta. Wardanaz. Lee Han saw the muscular, short dwarf, or elf, and greeted him. It seemed that Salco and his gang were also aiming for that treasure chest. The students of the White Tiger Tower also crossed their arms and glared at them as if they were not going to back down. It is not yet decided who will take it. There was a sense of great tension. Are there any students in the Tower of the Blue Dragon? One of the princess followers, Neblen of the Kirac family, was seen. Lee Han asked Neblen. Where have our top kids gone? I left saying it would be better to find something else than to get stuck there You? I was wondering if there was a way to offer it to the princess. The imperial family live a very comfortable life. Grumpy Lee Han said seriously. Neblen. Even the princess wouldnt want you to offer that. because? Because treasures are only valuable when you get them on your own. That is that so? Among the Blue Dragon Tower students, not many could withstand Lee Hans serious words. Besides, since Lee Han, who is the closest friend of the princess among the students, was like that, Neblen was tempted to shake. Look at Gainan Island. Kainan Island is trying to get everything on its own. But who gave Prince Cainando anything in the first place? The dignity of the royal family is not simply completed with innate blood. It is completed by ones own actions. ruler. Neblen. Is it right that you truly respect the princess? That I see You are right. okay. Live your life without offering anything. As Neblen left, looking impressed, someone started clapping. Salchow and the gang were clapping, looking very impressed. do not do that. why? The others have to listen too If left alone, it seemed that Salchow would grab passers-by and drag them away saying, Hey, Wodanaz is going to give you a great speech. Lee Han quickly changed the topic. So that pyre did you try to put out the fire? Wardanaz. Arent you ignoring us too much? One of the White Tiger Tower students grumbled. As long as a month had passed since entering the magic school, everyone was able to use magic to some extent. Of course, I couldnt follow a guy who realized the mysteries of ancient magic even before entering school and knew all kinds of evil visions like Wardanaj, but Of course I tried. Look. One of the White Tiger Tower students summoned water. A fist-sized lump of water was splashed onto the pyre and evaporated. Salco nodded. Ive tried it with dirt, too. As a stonemason, Salco had already been rumored about earth elemental magic. If such Salko tried to extinguish with soil, but it did not go out, it would have to be regarded as a fire that was difficult to put out easily. Have you failed too? It must be a fire with a tricky magic on it. Hey The White Tiger Tower student was furious. Ignoring what I tried, do you believe that elf said he tried?! How many spells are there? Lee Han didnt care and moved closer to the firewood. I could feel the intricately entangled flow of magical power within the blazing flames. I must have cast a spell so that the flames wont go out Move! Lee Han swung his staff. As expected, taking it with magic was not protected, so the magic itself did not take. Looks like Ill have to go in myself. As expected At Lee Hans words, the other tower students sighed as if they were prepared. In fact, even before Lee Han arrived, they had a premonition to some extent. -Isnt this you have to go in and get it out yourself? A treasure chest immobilized by unquenchable flames. It said only one thing. Go in and get it yourself! Isnt it actually to burn to death? You call yourself undead, really. Looking at the students whispering, Lee Han opened his mouth. I did learn the magic that grants fire resistance. I see Salcho nodded, expressionless. One of Salchos gang beside him asked in a surprised voice. Salco. did you know Isnt that surprising? I was just freaking out. Thats right. At Lee Hans words, the students of the White Tiger Tower put their heads together and talked. -Wordanaz knows how to apply fire resistance -Who wants to enter? -Anyway, isnt it a bit dangerous? -Wardanaz is not one to lie about magic. You cant let the Black Turtle Tower go in first. -good. i dont go in One of Salchows men overheard the conversation and tilted his head. White Tiger Tower Bastards. Does anyone feel uncomfortable with the fact that Wardanaz already knows how to use fire resistance magic? As far as he knew, if you cast fire resistance magic on someone other than yourself, the difficulty is even higher. Its not magic that a freshman would calmly say, I know how to do it. Wardanaz! we are ready Cast a spell! But can you really trust me and go into the flames? Lee Han asked as if wondering. The White Tiger Tower students were silent and looked at each other. I dont believe in your personality, but I do believe in your magic. Wodanaz. Youre a bit fearless of what you say to someone whos about to cast a fire resistance spell on you guys. The attitude of the students of the White Tiger Tower suddenly became polite. No Wodanaz Why are you doing this Im kidding. Wait a minute. Before casting a spell on the students of the White Tiger Tower, Lee Han brought in a lump of water to reduce the fire in the firewood pile. Spring up! No matter how powerful the magic is, if you keep getting attacked, the power of the magic will decrease. A huge mass of water, on a different level from the one the other students summoned earlier, rose out of the air. There isnt even a drop of water around, but this much water?! The other tower students looked at Lee Hans magic with awe. It was easy to forget because he only saw him beating people with water beads every time, but the boy in front of him wasnt just good at magic combat. A masterpiece nurtured by the Wardanaz family who explores all magical mysteries! Chow! Chow! Chow! Lee Han called out a ball of water, brought it back, and threw it onto the flames. Then the fire in the pyre just went out. uh? ??? ! Lee Han was the first to come to his senses. fault! Lee Han quickly jumped onto the firewood pile, took the treasure chest, and ran in the opposite direction. It was such an amazing speed that even the White Tiger Tower students, who were from knight families, reacted one step too late. hey!! hey!!! Wodanaz you son of a bitch! Come back! Lets talk calmly!! Salco, who watched Lee Han disappear with his arms crossed, spoke to the gang with his mouth wide open. Am I right? Never trade alone with Wardanaj. I I get it. Salco. * * * Lee Han strengthened his body with < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes > and distracted his pursuers with < Fahite''s Lesser Illusion >, then quickly evaded them. No. Lee Han, who confirmed that there was no tracer, walked with the box on his arm with a proud expression. Professor Garcia! When Lee Han found the troll professor walking in front of him, he already felt a warm feeling in his heart. It was a sense of security that other professors at this magic school could never give. Student Lee Han? hello. Isnt that treasure chest the one the headmaster cast a spell on? I managed to get it out. Professor Garcia roughly guessed the magic that was on just by looking at the outside of the treasure chest. It was the crystallization of tenacity to harass the freshmen somehow, such as preventing unextinguished fire control spells. I turned off the light and brought it. ?! By the way, Professor. There is something I would like to discuss with you. No thats what the hell how yes. all right. I was really curious about how he got his hands on the treasure chest, but the boy in front of him was not a student who would normally ask for help. If such a student had something to discuss, it would be a very important one. Lets listen to the story. ruler. Sit. * * * So, Professor Bible Verdus keeps saying that I have no talent for enchantment magic, but I think I can learn at least this much, so Im worried. If thats the case, I want to seriously study enchantment magic but I came here because I wanted to hear Professor Garcias advice. Professor Garcia lowered his fist under the table. And he held a stone in his fist. Fuck! The stone turned to powder. Professor Verdus, that bird dont listen to him too much. Are you just a baby? Professor Verdus is a really good wizard, but hes kind of indifferent to the education and level of his students. It seemed so. Lee Han was already feeling it. Isnt that why I asked Professor Garcia? Actually, I wasnt too surprised. When he had to admit the poor education of the magic school in front of his pupils, Professor Garcia cleared his throat as if he was ashamed. Student Lee Han. yes. Student Lee Han has a talent for endowment magic. ! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To say he has talent is an understatement, and that is genius. Its correct to use grant magic. I have to. < Azirmo Summon Grant >. A magic that engraves the illusion of a dragon made of light into paper. < Lesser Fire Resistance >. Magic that projects resistance to fire elements to a world other than ones own. This was not a level of magic that a first year student who had just started learning enchantment magic could learn. Perhaps the unique amount of magic that student Lee Han has is the best match for enchantment magic The enormous amount of magical power was the cause of frequent destruction and failure during the enchantment magic, but considering that, it became a strong advantage. You can try near infinity without stopping. Originally, the effect that would have to be implemented in a different way was solved with just the amount of magic power. There is an error in the structure or circulation of the magic circle, so there is no need to worry even if the total amount of magic power is insufficient. All of them were strong advantages. These strengths, combined with Lee Hans outstanding magic talent, must have resulted in this achievement in endowment magic. thank you. Professor Garcia. Thanks to you, I made up my mind. I will study hard on enchantment magic. When Professor Garcia said that, Lee Han decided to learn only endowment magic. In the first place, interest was high as it was the most liquid academic. There was no reason not to learn more than I had heard. The professor is a little strange, but all the professors at this magic school are strange anyway. Uh When Lee Han said that, Professor Garcia suddenly came to his senses. How many magic subjects is Lee Han planning to specialize in? Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Professor Garcia, who was counting quickly, stopped thinking. Because it didnt make any sense. No matter how many, it didnt change the fact that the outstanding student in front of me was on the verge of being crushed to death by magic. Should I dry it? Professor Garcia hesitated as he tried to speak. Does Professor Garcia have the right to stop this? It was true that Lee Han had a genius talent for endowment magic. I didnt know that if I broke it, it would be a huge loss to the Empire, the magic world, and the individual students. Didnt Professor Garcia listen to all the lectures he could take while attending magic school? Is Professor Garcia really qualified to stop Lee Han? I thought there was no Professor Troll. okay. Until this. Lets just learn this. From the next magic, really stop it Cheer up. Lee Han student. Thank you as always. professor. Lee Han bowed politely and stood up. Professor Garcia suddenly became curious and asked. Are you going to enjoy the festival with your friends now? yes. Seeing the treasure chest Lee Han had on his side, Professor Garcia smiled. It wasnt good to focus too much on magic when you were a freshman. Building memories of friendship with friends like that is something I have to do After meeting Eumidhus and receiving his teachings, and meeting the priests of the Aphha Church and training in fire elemental magic. Looking at Lee Hans back as he nodded and left, Professor Garcia regretted that he should have stopped him. * * * Eumidhus was waiting, dressed as a man about to go on a picnic. A straw hat to block out the sun and trousers made of tough fabric gave off a feeling of spaciousness as if you were running a rural farm yourself. But Lee Han was not vigilant. That person is Professor Voladis teacher. That alone made Eumidhus one of the most dangerous people in this magic school. Can we leave? Are you going to climb the mountain? yes. Lee Han did not ask, What are you going to do in the mountains? If you go up the mountain, I will bring something to eat and drink. Didnt you miss lunch? You can come and eat. no. I also ate my lunch, but will Eumidhus-sama be hungry after climbing the mountain? ! Eumidhus was astonished. The disciple is trying to take care of the master. It was an amazing look that I could never see from those who came to learn magic from Yumidhus. C Mr. Eumidhus. Im here to learn magic. when do you start? Lets start soon. Its because I dont have much time. C Mr. Eumidhus. Are you ignoring me now? You know I cant do a single magic like this. How rude you are! C Mr. Eumidhus. To be objective, this magic isnt very good magic. its okay. Anyone can make mistakes, right? Please teach me another magic. I closed my eyes and the words and actions of the guys I had been looking for so far passed by. In fact, this was partly Eumidhus fault. Basically, wizards have talent, and the more skillful they become, the less squeamish they become. Eumidhus laid all kinds of trials and traps around the tower located in the remote place where he lived. Most of the wizards who broke through and came back had no choice but to have high noses and be rude. How can you be such a disciple under someone like Voladi Baegrek? Are you okay? As Eumidhus stood still with his eyes closed, Lee Han asked in bewilderment. I was a bit surprised, but its okay. Then, let me treat you once. yes. Lee Han turned around and went to the cabin. -professor. Give me something to eat. -Did you leave it to me!? -Yumidihus said he wanted to see the mountain range. You cant just go bare-handed, can you? -I know youre having a hard time at the festival and Im giving it to you. Got it? -of course. thank you professor. There is only a professor. -A voice that is not even in the heart Lee Han brought plenty of food and drinks in a basket. A large smoked ham and sausage, a bottle of sour pickled cucumber and vegetables, white bread, and soft jams and sauces to spread on it. In addition, Professor Thunderwalker borrowed tea and milk he had just brewed and brought them. Eumidhus, who had thought at best to fetch water in a jug of jerky or leather, was taken aback. All of this? oh. Are you short of it? I will bring more. no no. Suffice! thats enough! Eumidhus was puzzled by the abundant snacks, but was also amazed. Umidihus knew how the new students here at the magic school were being bullied by Gonadaltes. But now, the boy in front of me was getting food as if he were taking out something from his pocket. It was indeed a great skill. Then lets go. Mr Eumidhus. I will carry the burden for you. Its not heavy at all because its strengthened with magic? Still, youre trying to teach me, but I think its right for me to listen. Are you going to continue learning from Voladi Bagrek? Eumidhus unwittingly spoke out. Thinking that a guy like Professor Voladi would enjoy a good meal with such a good student made his blood boil without realizing it. * * * Amazing. Its amazing! Eumidhus admired every few minutes as he and Lee Han walked along. I wasnt surprised by Lee Hans magical abilities or talents. In fact, I had already seen enough of it in the last underground dungeon. In the first place, there was no need to ask about magical abilities or talents as long as the freshman could catch the demon by himself. What Eumidhus admired was Lee Hans upright personality. Brilliantly shining personality that can never be seen in the excellent wizards of the empire! Human nature cannot be hidden to the end. Even if you hide your intentions once or twice, if you continue to exchange conversations, your intentions will be revealed. However, while talking with Eumidius, Lee Han did not reveal a single hint of conceit or arrogance. Even if Eumidihus spoke a simple word, he listened intently in a very polite manner. At this point, Eumidhus was seriously troubled. Why are the laws of the world like this? Why is Gonadaltes or Bagleg such a disciple? Of course, Eumidhus also knew that a righteous person was not necessarily rewarded as he was older But still, writers like Gonadaltes and Baegreg dont need to be rewarded. This was really too much. I dont know what kind of look it is. When Eumidhus looked at Lee Han with complex and subtle eyes, Lee Han became even more nervous. Hearing that he was Professor Voladis teacher, Lee Han was acting more thoroughly than usual so as not to get blamed. What are you thinking? Eumidhus just looked at Lee Han as if he felt sorry for him. Then the old wizard clicked his tongue a few times and opened his mouth. Look at that river. There were several rivers that were quite thick in the mountains. Eumidhus pointed to the river with his staff. If youve heard my rumors, youd know, but Im pretty good with the water element. Lee Han nodded. In fact, the expression quite capable was a very humble expression. If he was really good enough, his fame wouldnt have spread widely throughout the empire. Could you guess why I am researching elemental water magic? Is it related to aptitude? That must be one of the answers. Eumidhus swung his staff. Boom!! Then, with a huge roar, the water in the river turned into steam and exploded. A white pillar rose up and turned into a cumulus cloud that spread around. The birds in the mountains were startled and flew in all directions. But Eumidhus said without blinking an eye. But the answer is that water elemental magic is the most suitable for battle. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The expression of the young disciple in front of him did not change. The sculpted face silently stared at the river. Seeing that, Eumidhus nodded in satisfaction. Youre enterprising. A person who froze at the great magic he could not understand could not succeed as a wizard. A good wizard had to see the great magic and try to jump over it with a burning desire. As expected of Professor Voladi, hes suddenly acting crazy like his teacher. Lee Han thought to himself. Why did you do such a bloody thing just to let me know that water magic is combative The explosion didnt happen just because the water evaporated. Explosion occurred as the volume rapidly expanded when it evaporated rapidly. Eumidihus used the principle to realize the steam explosion as magic. It was surprising and amazing, but there is no need to explode the water right away without saying a word to the student Isnt it? But Lee Han didnt say anything. Because he was afraid of Eumidhus. Eumidhus, misunderstanding the silent disciples attitude, asked in a slightly cheerful voice. Can you guess the magic I just showed you? Didnt you create an impact by rapidly evaporating the water? ! Eumidhus was truly astonished. Aside from simply having a lot of mana, handling mana in detail, and having strong control Sharp! A good wizard had to be able to think deeply and abundantly. Wizards learning magic used to complain like this. -I only study one magic, so why do I have so many necessary abilities? But I couldnt help it. because it was real The ability to think deeply and richly was a necessary skill for wizards who had to bring their own images into reality. And the boy in front of him already had it. To think that other wizards already possessed what other wizards could only have after years of roaming around the empire and sharpening their powers of observation Umidhihus admired the boys talent and really wanted to kill Voladi Bagrek. A guy who didnt do anything You got it right. You are sharp. thank you. Lee Han could not guess at all the thoughts that were rapidly progressing in the old wizards head. Magicians who dont know much about water magic or who are clumsy think that calling water, combining it, and changing its shape around is the end. But thats just the beginning. The world of water much wider and deeper. Eumidhus clenched his fists. Then, the water level of the river drastically decreased and the surrounding land began to lose its vitality. Moisture absorption! It was definitely surprising. When it comes to water magic, I only thought of shape transformation or manipulation, perhaps because I was tormented by Professor Voladi, but I was able to expand the area as much as I wanted, such as evaporation and absorption. I thought water magic was a bit subtle for combat, but I was wrong. You have already mastered basic shapeshifting and manipulation. yes? Not quite like that. Lee Han said it with sincerity, but Eumidhus thought it was just humility and let it go in one ear. Thats probably why youre practicing rotation properties. yes? no. It was an accident. Its a natural process, and its a path that a wizard should take, but Are you deaf? Lee Han thought to himself. He didnt know that if Eumidhus blinked an eye, he would dry up Lee Hans blood. At the same time, too much preoccupation with manipulation can also narrow your field of vision. I called you this today to show you that there are other domains that deal with the water element. Eumidhus spoke like a benevolent old woman. Of course, because of what he had just done, Lee Han was not fooled by the atmosphere. Now, then try it. yes? What? Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Fortunately, Yumidhus wasnt crazy like Professor Voladi. Professor Voladi would have said to evaporate and get out after plunging Lee Han deep into the river, but Eumidhus did not. In the first place, the purpose of todays picnic is to open the young wizards eyes and make him aware of the vast world of water magic. Theres no reason to force it that way. It was enough to experience and experience the various attributes of water magic. The order is as follows. Eumidhus taught me the spells and movements of the Circle 1 magic < Water Evaporation > in detail. In fact, < Water Evaporation > was an embarrassing magic to call a 1st circle magic. Typical trap magic! Even if magic is located in the same circle, the difficulty varies greatly. Magic that is much more difficult than the same circle magic is usually called trap magic. < Water Evaporation > is located in the 1st circle, but it was a magic of a difficulty that novice wizards could never learn. As such, the evaporation properties were difficult. Would you like to try it? After a brief lecture, Eumidhus watched Lee Han. Water elemental wizards who usually practice evaporation attributes practiced by placing liquids to evaporate in front of them. At first, he practiced with a liquid like strong liquor that evaporated easily, then gradually increased the strength of his magic by changing to a liquid with a higher boiling point. However, Eumidhus did not present anything in front of Lee Han. First of all, it meant to practice the movements and spells to complete the magic. Eumidihus was not harsh enough to immediately say, Evaporate! Lee Han looked at Eumidhus once more and then at the proudly flowing river. Are you trying to evaporate the river now? Because Eumidhus explained too little, Lee Han had no choice but to misunderstand. In fact, it wasnt even Eumidhus fault. Usually, when asked to learn magic for the first time, they try to practice movements and spells, but who would try to dry the river right next to them? If I had to point out the fault, it was Professor Boladis fault. Because of Professor Voladi, Lee Han was misunderstanding Eumidhus. I cant help it. Lets do our best. Ill have to pretend, I wont drown. Lee Han had a hunch about what would happen if he continued to fail in magic. It was most likely going into the river. Evaporate! no? Eumidhus was surprised to see Lee Han casting magic directly at the river with a single stroke without practicing any movements or spells. Dont practice?! Shih! Steam rose above the river. It was a considerable amount of water vapor, if not up to a steam explosion like Eumidhus. Eumidhus was astonished. Really a genius. Among the mages of the Empire, the word genius was a bit overused. Dogs and cows used to claim that they were geniuses. The wizards who came to learn magic from Eumidhus all claimed to be geniuses, except for Voladi Baegrek. C Mr. Eumidhus. For the future of Imperial magic, you must do your best to teach me magic. I am one of the greatest geniuses among Imperial mages. C Mr. Eumidhus. Its embarrassing to tell you, but Im a magic genius. I mean, you dont have to teach me all of these magic tricks. C Mr. Eumidhus. From my point of view with genius magic ability, this magic is not very good magic either. It would be nice to make some more improvements. Actually, it wasnt completely wrong. The wizards who came to Umidhus were outstanding wizards in the empire. Otherwise, it wouldnt have come in the first place. However, the eyes of a magician like Eumidius, who had gone through everything from prenatal battles to aerial battles, were strict and harsh. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That level of talent was a must for any wizard who would seriously explore magic, but it was not a treasure to boast of having. But the boy in front of me was definitely different. I felt an aura that only a real person can have, completely different from the geniuses who claim to be self-professed. It seemed that he had all the elements that would be evaluated as talented even if he had just one, such as the amount of natural magic power, fine control, and deep and rich thinking. Is it river water? Will it end up going into the river? While Eumidihus was quietly admiring, Lee Han was quietly uneasy. It seemed to be quite successful to Lee Han, but it didnt matter. How it looked in the eyes of Eumidhus was important. Is it also a failure? Isnt this good enough at first? Lee Han wasnt conceited, but looking at it objectively, his evaporation magic seemed to work quite well. Compared to other magics, the evaporation attribute was on the side of Lee Han and compatibility. First of all, Lee Han was able to conceive of the image of evaporation itself accurately and concretely Above all, it was possible to push < Water Evaporation > with force. Wizards who did not have as much magical power as Lee Han had to manipulate their magic carefully and in detail to complete the spell, but Lee Han was able to complete the spell by simply pushing with his magical power. As far as this is concerned, water evaporation is much easier than controlling water beads. Good job. Thats great. ! Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I didnt have to go into the river. Actually, I didnt mean to evaporate the river water. Its my first time practicing magic, and a flowing river like that isnt an appropriate target. Both were good, but the flowing river made it several times more difficult to cast magic. The boy in front of him could have been proud as much as he had accomplished it. However, instead of doing so, Lee Han put on a firm expression. what did you just say? Come to think of it, Eumidhus didnt ask for a real-life test right away against the river. He thought of Professor Voladi and misunderstood it at will. But seeing you do it all in one go, I think you know why you cast your magic against the river. It is a reasonable confidence. No Its a misunderstanding. okay. I must be mistaken. Eumidhus nodded with a benevolent smile on his lips. At first, I thought Voladi Bagrek forced it Thats right. Lee Han said to himself. However, it did not reach Eumidhus ears. now that it wasnt like that. It was clear that the disciple had learned too quickly every magic that Baglegg had forcibly granted. Eumidhus made a vow to himself to undo one misunderstanding about Baegrek. Yes Lee Han replied in a voice filled with subtle sadness. It was because of the sadness that I couldnt openly curse Professor Voladi. Lee Han thought that if he graduated later, he might go to Professor Voladi first before the headmaster of the skull. * * * Eumidhus did not ask Lee Han to use more magic. I just saw that I learned it all at once, so why would I do that? I think you should eat more than me. I took a break instead. Lee Han prepared a place for Eumidhus to sit down, spread a blanket, and prepared food and drink to offer. Eumidhus looked at Lee Han with a gaze mixed with calm emotions. I didnt expect to be treated like this. Uh Havent the other disciples ever done something like this? None. ? Lee Han, who was puzzled, thought of Professor Voladi. And I was convinced. I guess thats enough. Lee Han made milk tea with the black tea he stole from Professor Thunderwalk. A sweet drink with plenty of sugar restored the tired brain. Even if the mana is infinite, it is unavoidable that concentration decreases and mental fatigue occurs when magic is used. If you were a student at a magic school, it was good to recover from time to time. It was clear that Professor Wooregeol would be happy that his drink was used this way. Are they third graders? Eumidhus took a bite of the sandwich and cast his gaze into the distance. Looking at the clothes, it was clear that they were the third year students of Ein Lorgard. I looked around for what I had hidden in the mountain and swung my staff toward the ground. The soil gushed out and the magic materials and reagents contained within came out. I prepared a lot of things to keep it secret, but I couldnt fool the eyes of a magician like Eumidhus. Can you see it over there? What are you talking about? yes. You wont see it. Eumidhus remembered the Headmaster Skeleton. As much as he was very sincere in separating the freshmen, it was natural to make them not recognize them as magic. Let me release you for a moment. Are you okay? As Eumidhus swung his staff, Lee Han could see seniors taking magic materials and reagents far away. Can you see now? yes. I see. Is that? Perhaps you will find out when your grade goes up, but it is also a wizards job to find the materials and reagents needed for your studies. Eumidhus explained calmly, as if he was not surprised. Looking around like that and hiding it, it was clear that it had been stolen or stolen. Its so sad that I have to be like that even in the third grade. Lee Han shuddered at the fate that lay in front of him. Cant we just give them enough materials and reagents? Do you want to go and take it? yes? I want to see how you fight. You can win. The problem wasnt whether we could win or not, but the problem was that we had to attack against our seniors. No matter how much he steals, isnt a senior a senior? Lee Han looked at Yumidhus with absurdity, but Yumidhihus didnt seem to change his mind at all. Battle mages grow by eating the blood of their opponents. In real life, the faster you experience it, the more you experience it, the better. Lee Han was fed up with Eumidhus, who looked like a benevolent old woman and said bloody things. Its just the old Professor Voladi! Eumidihus. Dont say that you cant. You know for sure that you can do it. Excessive humility is poison. Youll find out sooner or later, but a wizard doesnt have to look after you just because hes a senior. no. Its not that I cant Can I wear a mask? Eumidhus admired sincerely. * * * Lee Han did not recklessly attack, believing only the words of Eumidius. If he was a third year student at Ein Rogard, he must have been someone who had gone through many times the hardships that Lee Han and his friends went through. If I touched it wrongly, Lee Han could get hit in reverse. Lee Han put on a mask and cast an invisibility spell. The mask was essential in case the opponent canceled the invisibility magic. Then, after carefully approaching from behind, he threw magic at the two seniors. Ouch! Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu?! The two seniors who were surprised were knocked down. Lee Han immediately packed a box containing materials and reagents. The box had a name engraved on it. -Osu Gonadaltes When Lee Han saw that, he was shocked. Arent you crazy?? Will the principals storage open in the third year? No, it was more likely that the principal induced them rather than intentionally stealing them. In any case, it was unbelievable. Oops. This is not the time. Lee Han quickly left his seat. Good job. Upon seeing Lee Hans return, Eumidhus was very satisfied. Bagleg was close to perfect, probably not wasting time. Accomplish surprise attack first and break away. It was the core of the magic battle itself. Is it written whose belongings it belongs to? Looks like something from the principals warehouse. Okay. Then dont give it back and youd better keep it. ?! Lee Han was surprised. And he nodded his head gently. yes. I will. Seeing the disciple who listens well, Yumidhus looked at Lee Han with warm eyes. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The practice of magic battle did not end with just one. In the eyes of Umidhus, other third-year students were discovered. Looks like the students over there are also hiding something they stole. Are there only thieves here? I didnt know if there were a lot of thieves or if the school made thieves. Eumidhus pointed to the students trying to hide reagents and materials. Bring that too. yes. It was easier to rob twice than once. Lee Han approached again. But this time it wasnt as easy as before. Aww! Aaaaaagh! As they approached, an intrusive bird call echoed over the mountain. Two 3rd year students screamed in fright at the warning magic. The pursuer is attached! Reveal yourselves, hidden beings! ! Indeed, 3rd grade was not easy. When the warning magic set in advance warned the assailant, he realized that someone was hiding around him and immediately cast the invisible magic. Thanks to this, Lee Han learned a thing. From now on, Ill have to disturb the opponents warning magic first. The two seniors were embarrassed to see Lee Han wearing a mask. It was different from the pursuer I thought. what? Did the principal send you? Of course the principal sent it! Dont be fooled by appearances! Im trying to confuse you! Lee Han did not bother to resolve the misunderstandings of his seniors. Yes! How dare you try to steal Gonadaltes things! Keugh! Actually, you forced it! I was shot The seniors in the third grade tried to resist as if they were unfair, but Lee Han was one step faster. The water beads flying from the square drawing a curve blew away the staffs of the seniors. Pak! Surprisingly, the seniors were quite weak in magic battles. His magic skills were excellent, but there were too many gaps. If it had been Professor Voladi, he would have been vigilant from his blind spot. To a student like Lee Han who underwent rigorous magic combat training, seniors in the third year were like flowers in a greenhouse. Ouch! Heuk! Seeing the fainted seniors, Lee Han suddenly returned to his senses. will this be covered later? Cant the seniors find the culprit? * * * Satisfied, Yumidhus descended with Lee Han. On the way down, Eumidhus found the freshmen of the White Tiger Tower. They were arguing about where to open it, embracing it dearly as if they had found one of the boxes the Headmaster Skeleton had hidden. If youre a freshman you wont need it. The Wardanaz family boy needed as much experience in magical combat as possible, but he had a level nonetheless. From Eumidhus point of view, the students in the same grade did not give Lee Han a special experience. Definitely overrated. However, Lee Han said firmly. Please let me deal with you. But there wont be much to learn? No matter who the opponent is, there is something to be learned. Lee Han said while looking at the skeleton headmasters box belonging to the White Tiger Tower friends. I havent opened one of the boxes Lee Han got because I left it in Professor Thunderwalks cabin but the more boxes, the better. Then lets go! yes! Lee Han moved most actively among the teachings he received today. puck! Pupper puck! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were ambushed by an invisible attack, collapsed. However, the first graders were different from the seniors. You You You bastard Wodhanajj?! Kut No. How did know?! Lee Han was surprised to see his friends guessing his identity without even looking at him. I wanted to ask how you knew, but my friends had already passed out. * * * Wednesday. Asan yawned and asked as Lee Han drew the rest of the magic circle. Come to think of it, Wodanaz. Did you enjoy the festival yesterday? okay. What did you do? Help Professor Voladis tent Call the principal to make firecrackers. Asan nodded. My friend seemed to be very busy working yesterday. Well, Lee Han was one of the best students in the current grade, so it was understandable that he was so busy. Take some lessons from Yumidhus and go to the Aphha Church to receive fire magic training ? Asan, who was listening, felt something strange. what? If I only work like that, when the hell did I enjoy the festival? About this much? Wardanaz. Im sorry, but it doesnt look like you enjoyed the festival. What are you talking about. A festival Lee Han, who had been answering Asans words as if he was dumbfounded, hesitated. Surprisingly, even Lee Han himself hadnt noticed it until now! I didnt enjoy it. Im sorry. no. Helping with this is because I want to do it Lee Han said that and finished drawing the magic circle. However, the look behind him was slightly depressed. Asan saw that and felt very sorry. because of me! I couldnt be so sorry for my friends dark circles, who had been struggling since morning to make Professor Knightons magic circle. But in fact, Lee Hans dark circles were caused by a different reason. If its enough to put it in the box, Ill just release it and twist it into a password again. A total of two Skeleton Headmasters Boxes obtained by Lee Han. What I stole from the students of the White Tiger Tower was, surprisingly, a hit. Not all that glitters is gold -Osu Gonadaltes I expected that there would be no boom, but seeing it in person honestly made me angry. And whats even more unfortunate The White Tiger Tower guys wont believe me even if I tell them theyre crazy! The other box, however, contained three pages of magic spells. with complex ancient characters and jumbled ciphers. Originally, there were many cases like this in magic books, but no matter how much you think about it, the skeleton principal has the ability to kindly solve and write it, but it was clear that he wrote it that way on purpose. Thanks to this, Lee Han had to decipher the magic spell while reducing his sleep at night. As there is still half left, I will have to stay one more night. So now Priest. Leave it to me. I will use it for the Empire. no. I After Lee Han and Asan, who had arrived early in the morning, new students appeared in the lecture hall. Seeing the serious expression on his face, it was clear that something was going on. Lee Han was puzzled. what? Did the Headmaster Skeleton release even the undead? What is going on? Priest Tigilling found an exit ticket in the box. Lee Han and Asans expressions hardened like rocks. no?! Was it magic, effort, and luck? Lee Han looked at his friends entering in a bitter mood. Numerous friends were throwing proposals around Priest Tigiling. Priest Tigilling. If you dont intend to use the outing pass, please sell it to me! Ill give you 50 loaves of bread for your meal! Are you crazy?! Priest Tigilling. Ill give you 500 loaves of bread! Plus cheese and sausage! Ill have to dry it. Lee Han sighed inwardly and moved on. Whenever you find treasure, the people around you unleash an evil spell. Lee Han was the only one who could stop that. But before Yihan could even open his mouth, Priest Tigilling spoke first. Please accept this. !!! Lee Hans eyes shook. It felt like the devils temptation. I didnt think so because the Tigiling priest was a half-demon I want to receive it with my eyes closed. No matter how much Lee Han said he was using all kinds of means to secure the right to go out, taking it out of the hands of an ignorant priest was a bit like that. Besides, arent they from the same Freezinga Church? If he took the ticket to go out from Priest Tigilling, he would have no face seeing other priests later. no. Okay. When Lee Han refused, his friends felt more sorry. Wardanaz! why! Priest. Then Ill take it Everyone, be quiet. These bastards without honor. At Lee Hans words, his friends blushed. The spirit that went out after seeing the right to go out came back. What have I done! Im embarrassed! While his friends were embarrassed, Lee Han bit his lip once more. You have to be patient. You have to be patient. But I have no intention of going out. Okay. Besides, youve been treated too much, arent you? Really fine. But As Priest Tigilling did not give up easily, Lee Hans determination began to waver. But Asan helped. no. priest. Wodanaz would never be the one to take that. Asan put a hand on Lee Hans shoulder and continued speaking firmly. Look at Wardanaz. Do you look like a friend who would do something like that against your honor? If thats the case When Priest Tigilling said that to Asan, he hesitated as if he had no choice but to insert the ticket to go out. Lee Han looked at Asan and said. thanks. what. have something like this All of our top students know it. Thank you very much. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You dont have to say it twice? Lee Han sighed. In fact, it was right that Asan helped. If I hadnt helped, I would have put the ticket in my pocket by now. Priest Tigilling. Never give someone else permission to go out. Got it? You should write it for yourself. Lee Han said strongly with a heart full of malice. If Lee Han didnt get it, the others could never get it either. Yes, I understand. Tizzling, who had been hesitant, nodded when Lee Han spoke strongly. After the conversation, Lee Han looked at the snake-beast student and said. Priestess Cyana, who has been given a great responsibility to help Professor Thunderwalkers festival this time. hello. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family, who has already been rumored by wizards from outside. The two freshmen praised each other brilliantly. Asan was also slightly impressed. Thats a greeting. Among the nobility, sophisticated compliments were also an important attraction. People who can compliment others in a sophisticated way have always been well received. Anyway, Priestess Cyana. I had a question for you. Are you okay? You can ask anything. Lee Han looked around and took Priest Siana to a corner. It was something no one else should have heard. I picked up something like this while walking on the street Lee Han took out the materials and reagents he had stolen from his seniors in the third year. Although they were attacked in different locations, the seniors in the third year all had the same types of materials and reagents. At this point, Lee Han couldnt help but be curious. It looks like an assignment, but what are the materials for making it? Do you know what the ingredients are for? Priest Siana carefully examined the reagents and materials Yihan had brought out. Then, as if contemplating, he applauded. I think I know what it is! As expected, Priestess Shiana! Like the foremost genius of the Flemain Church! This is a foe detection potion. A potion of enemy detection? Potion of Enemy Detection. It was a potion that could determine the exact location of a target if that person was nearby. By the way, did you pick this up on the street? okay. I bet the potion of enemy detection isnt a potion made by freshmen, right? Priest Shiana said as if she didnt understand. The Potion of Enemy Detection was not a potion that freshmen would attempt to make, no matter how easy it was. But what about picking this up on the road? No matter how you think about it, it was a strange thing. The seniors must have spilled it. Its a strange thing Thats right. There are really strange things. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 When he heard the name Potion of Enemy Detection, the first thing that crossed Lee Hans mind was, of course, the skeleton headmaster. Aside from a simple emotional problem, being able to locate the headmaster of the skeleton was very helpful in survival. Ill be able to drink the potion whenever I do something dangerous. An unsalted genius, Priestess Shiana, created by the Flemain Church. How can I choose a target? There were several ways to decide who to use a curse or potion on. Recalling the opponents name or face, memorizing a spell, or finding an object related to that opponent The potion seemed likely to be the latter. All you have to do is put a strand of the targets hair into the finished potion. hair. yes. Its the hair. Lee Han fell into agony. Does Richie have hair too? No matter how you look at it, the skeleton principal had no hair. I could have saved the hair from when I was alive, but considering the headmasters age, it must have already rotted and turned into powder. I cant use it on the skeleton headmaster. Im sorry but I couldnt help it. Priestess Cyana continued, as if she was interested. If Lee Han of the Wardanaz family makes it, I will help. But isnt it a potion that is quite difficult to make by ourselves? But Lee Han-nim of the Wodanaz family is someone who enjoys difficult challenges. huh? Lee Han hesitated. Where do you get those crazy rumors? Are the White Tiger Tower guys spreading it around? Its not? Even modesty haha. Not really. A hint of bitterness emanated from Lee Hans voice, but Priest Siana didnt notice. Wardanaz. How can I finish here? wait. Lets finish it together. The friends who gathered to complete Professor Alpens magic circle called Lee Han. Thanks to everyones help, the end of the magic circle was gradually in sight. for a moment. Its empty, isnt it? Lee Han, who was drawing a line on the floor while looking at the book the professor gave him, hesitated. Whether the professor made a mistake or did it on purpose, a part of the magic circle was empty. Originally, spheres of light should appear at regular intervals on both sides of the hallway, and statues made of illusions should appear in the center It was clear that it would look awkward as few spheres of light did not appear. Should I go and ask Professor Knighton? Lee Han was worried. Asking the professor when something was wrong or unknown was more dangerous than I thought. C You dont know this? What the hell did you hear in my lecture? -Are you saying I made a mistake? Im really dumbfounded. Of course, I left it empty so that I could do this on my own. Even if it was a mistake, even if it wasnt a mistake, the reaction could be more violent than expected! Of course, Professor Alpen didnt look like a crazy person, but the other professors at the magic school all seemed normal at first. After much thought, Lee Han made a decision. Ill have to solve it myself. It was fortunate that he received magic attribute training from Professor Bible Verdus. fortunately? Lee Han shook off his thoughts and went back to his concentration. Look out. Im going to < Endow Light >. The wand was swung and a spell cast. The missing part of the magic circle was filled with the < Endow Light > magic cast by Lee Han. The other students admired it, but the princess tilted her head. The organic connection of the whole of this installation type magic circle was very important. If the magical power source placed here and there in the magic circle serves as a battery, the complexly drawn lines of the magic circle serve as a passage through which power is transmitted. However, the enchantment that Lee Han cast in place of the missing part of the magic circle was not connected to the entire magic circle. Then the mana wouldnt be transmitted? Tuk-tuk- The princess pointed to the corner of the magic circle to Lee Han. Lee Han immediately realized what the princess was trying to say. its okay. ?? Of course, Lee Han knew who prepared this magic circle. However, the magic circle that Professor Alpen gave was not a level of difficulty that a mere freshman could fix or add to it. then? I only need to roll while watching people. In the first place, the purpose of the magic circle is to decorate the surroundings with splendid spheres of light and statues of fantasy. As long as it was rolling properly while watching people, there was no problem. But isnt it difficult to maintain for a long time? One of the princesss followers asked curiously. It was very difficult to increase the duration of enchantment magic. Enchanting magic that lasts semi-permanently isnt called an artifact for nothing. If it was an enchantment magic cast with only a wand and a spell without any prior preparation like Lee Han, it was difficult to exceed a few minutes. okay. But dont worry. Im thinking of doing something new every day. Then there is nothing to turn off. ??? The princess and her followers became dazed because they couldnt understand for a moment. Either that or not, Lee Han called Asan. Asan. call the professor Before any other problems arise No, Ill show it to the professor after I finish it. okay. Wodanaz! * * * Professor Alpen Knighton, who is teaching < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > to new students at the Magic School, was moving along with his friend Kendry Baku. As both of them were from high officials in the empire, they were not alone. Behind them were other guests who came to the magic school. Are you from Valdrogard? yes. I came here to see the outstanding students and prestigious education of Ein Rogard, and I am ashamed. The wizard who led the students of Baldrogard looked ashamed. No matter how many guests came to see the festival, it would be a lie if there was no competition among other magic schools. As a wizard working in Valdrogard, he wanted the students to show him something. Alpen and Kendry, who read his mind, comforted him as if they were okay. The outstanding talent of a student does not come out because he is forced to show it urgently. Alpen is right. You dont have to worry about that. Waldrogard is already teaching the students well. Aside from some of Einrogards personality-breakers, the imperial officials had a fairly good opinion of Baldrogard. The magicians of Einrogard -Gold Two thousand seven hundred and eighty gold coins?? Whose nose are you going to put this on? If you wont triple it, take it all! no! What if I really take it Aigo!! The rotten spectator duck of that empire oppresses the free magic school tradition!! In comparison, the mages of Valdrogard -I mean the imperial subsidies? its okay. Im not poor, so I dont need to be supported like that. We are nobles, not beggars. Please do not tarnish your reputation. For this reason, the imperial officials had no choice but to like Baldrogard more. It was natural for someone like Kendrie to think that Waldrogards education might have been more wholesome. Isnt Einrogard ruining the character of wizards by being so preoccupied with magic? However, I am ashamed to show a poor performance against the 5th grade students of Einrogard. Of course, since the opponent is in the senior year, he may not be able to win, but he should be able to show a good image ? Alpen was puzzled. The 5th graders didnt come to the festival? Kendry explained the situation to Alpen in a quick, low voice. -Is Professor Bagreck a fan of Waldrogard? -no. A disciple of Professor Bagreg. -A first-year student?! -Magic combat is separate from magic skills. If you dont practice separately, you might be clumsy. -No matter how different it is, even a first year student wouldnt have had a chance to practice magic combat -Let s not hurt the people who came to enjoy the festival. Would it be good for the empire if the magic schools fought each other? -Thats right. The two nodded and decided to shut up. What did you talk about? Nothing. I was about to change the topic, but a first-year student came running from afar. He was the son of the Dalcard family. professor. I have completed what you said last time. It was hard. Lets go check it out now. Asan bowed his head and ran first. It was to tell friends that guests were coming soon. Looking at the back of Asan, Professor Alpen hesitated. hmm? Why? Didnt you just say you finished it? It did. I saw it the other day, but it made quite a lot of progress. I didnt give you to complete everything Professor Alpen muttered as if he didnt understand. -I want to entrust you with making a simple magic circle. He said he wanted to entrust the production of the magic circle, but he didnt ask him to complete the magic circle. In the first place, it was difficult to complete all of that at the freshman level. Thats why Professor Alpen also told me to do my best to the extent possible with the help of other friends Oh no. Was there a misunderstanding? There was a misunderstanding. The imperial officials generously forgave them for their mistake, saying that they bent their arms inward. It would have been a rather good opportunity for the students. Thats right. amazing I didnt expect you to finish it Can I listen closely? The wizard of Valdrogard asked curiously. When Professor Alpen explained what had happened, the wizard of Valdrogard praised Professor Alpen. Students can go further because the professor doesnt set limits. Your compliments make me feel ashamed! ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! The wizards laughed and complimented each other. Waldrogards second-year students who arrived late asked puzzled. What are you doing? The wizard of Valdrogard explained the story he had heard. The Waldrogard students then spoke in disbelief. A magic circle of that size so quickly?! Nonsense! It must be incomplete! Aside from the difficulty of the magic circle, the speed was unbelievable. Creating a magic circle wasnt just about drawing shapes. Since it is done by meticulously calculating the amount of magic power and testing it myself, even the wizards have to do it while collapsing several times due to lack of magic That might be the case. But isnt it amazing that even if its unfinished, its finished enough to show the professor? Keuugh Thats thats right. The well-mannered students of Waldrogard had no choice but to concede. Even if it was incomplete, it was a great thing that it was completed enough to be shown. Then, shall we all go to see each other? yes. professor. The students of Valdrogard whispered as they pursued the older wizards. By the way, what grade did you do it in? well? * * * The Waldrogard students who arrived in the classroom nodded immediately. They are fifth graders. why? That person over there. I was in 5th grade. I see. The students looked at Lee Hans face and nodded. Rumors about Lee Han grew as Baldrogards third-year students were beaten harder and harder. wait for a sec. Isnt that person Princess Adenart? The princess? Why? I know youre a year younger than us? Then youre in first grade, right? You made it together with your senior year. It was not uncommon in Valdrogard for older students to practice magic together with their juniors. Seniors get help from juniors. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Juniors learn from seniors. This was the school tradition of the prestigious magic school. Did you come to the 5th grade? Lee Han, who was sitting and resting, was puzzled by the word fifth grade heard among the students outside. I dont think Ive ever seen a 5th grader at Valdrogard Mr. Wardanaz. Great. thank you. professor. Lee Han politely bowed his head. This moment of being acknowledged by the professor. The more demanding the professor, the more glorious the moment. It wasnt a task I was given to complete, but to complete it ? By the way, did you complete that part separately? wait a minute. Professor, wait a minute. Lee Han interrupted the professor without realizing it. what did you just say? Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Aha! Such a misunderstanding! After hearing the explanation from Professor Alpen, Lee Han let out a short exclamation. What a misunderstanding! Isnt that ironic? thats right! But that misunderstanding would have improved the students skills, so youd call this a fun mistake, right? Lee Han managed his expression by concentrating his strength on his facial muscles, but the sound of the mage from Valdrogard made him almost lose his mind for a moment. Did the opponent use mental magic? Otherwise, I couldnt have made such an angry sound. Ha ha ha ha ha! Ahahaha! ha ha ha. ha ha ha. Lee Han laughed together in order not to break the friendly atmosphere. A friend from behind asked curiously. So you didnt have to finish everything originally, but did you go through such hardships? Youre a high school student. What are you talking about? How hard is the trial and error to learn magic? Lee Han said firmly to make his friend shut up. Of course, he was a high school student, but he couldnt be called a high school student in front of the professors. The wizards nodded in admiration. Thats right. Thats great. Wardanaz County. With that mindset, it must have been possible to complete it so quickly. But the part I completed separately was Lee Han quickly made an excuse. Even if its the same result, it looks different depending on how you say it. Thanks to the professor giving us the opportunity to solve it on our own, we have completed this temporarily. A disciples speech that euphemistically covers up the professors mistake. But Professor Alpen didnt care too much about that. Ah that was a mistake. Im sorry. * * * How was it? Excellent. After looking around the magic circle, the wizards came out of the classroom and talked for a while. Apart from Lee Hans feelings, Professor Alpen could not help but admire. Of course, I didnt give it all to be completed, so there were empty parts in the second half. To think that a freshman could solve it with his own wisdom. Besides, that sphere of light. It seemed to have been floated by enchantment magic, but it remained in shape even after a few minutes of entering. How many minutes have passed and yet it does not disappear and maintains its appearance. The freshmen added magic on the spot and connected it to the existing magic circle. It is truly amazing. Its really unfortunate. Imperial bureaucrats need talent like that Professor Alpen cast a stern gaze at Kendrys words. I was kidding. joke. I know. Of course, I have to focus on magic. Isnt that our responsibility and duty? The two wizards looked at each other with meaningful eyes and made a decision in a low voice. Lets help that young genius focus on magic! * * * Not necessarily a bad thing. The professor rated it very highly. thats right. Wodanaz. okay. The guests from other places were also very surprised, right? Unlike Lee Han, his friends quickly recovered from the shock. At first, I was surprised that I had done something I didnt have to do, but the professors praise and the admiration of the guests from outside made me feel much better. The look of people who are amazed at the completed magic. Isnt this the magicians reward? Its not necessarily bad. The professor rated it very highly. ??? Wardanaz? whats the matter? You said you would. Not necessarily bad Wardanaz! Wodanaz! whats the matter! are you okay!? As if worried about the Blue Dragon Tower friends, he grabbed Yihan and shook him. It was only then that Lee Han was able to come to his senses and gather his mind. okay. Its not a bad thing. Didnt Asan do things that he could have done alone in order to impress Professor Alpen in the first place? In a way, it was an overachievement. No matter how naive and strict Professor Alpen was, Lee Hans name would still remain in his memory. Maybe Ill be able to get a letter of recommendation when I try for a government job later While Lee Han was trying to imagine being as happy as possible, the Valdrogard students were trying to figure out how to fix the magic circles flaws. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Doesnt this seem a bit unsophisticated? If it were me, I would have done it efficiently by combining the three lines here. But if that happens, there will be a conflict of magical energy here, and no magical power will be supplied to this sphere. Damn it! How did you make such a magic circle so quickly? Its not like your magic power is infinite! Shh! With no dignity! Im sorry. I almost tarnished Valdrogards honor. What are they doing? Lee Han was puzzled when he saw the whispers of the Valdrogard students. The guests went out and talked, but it was strange to see them clinging to the magic circle and whispering. Should I talk to you? But Lee Han felt uncomfortable talking to him first. Because even defeating the Valdrogard students was too much. I couldnt put things in my hands as I was concentrating on not to lose the right to go out that Professor Boladi had. Thinking about it now, I could have beaten it a little more easily. It became a nuisance when a student who was hit by Lee Han for no reason started to argue. It was then. Pajijijik! !! What are you doing! One of my friends was startled and shouted in a shrill voice. One of Valdrogards students touched the illusion statue in the center and made it disappear. Ah no! I didnt do that on purpose! No, what is it! Such a despicable What does Valdrogard teach you!? no! No! It has nothing to do with Baldrogard! My mistake! The other student didnt know what to do when his mistake escalated into a situation that would tarnish Valdrogards reputation. I felt like I was about to burst into tears. Even if they were seniors, they were only one year older than the Ein Lorgard students. When I made a mistake like this, it was natural that I was incapable of skillfully correcting it. Not good. Lee Han thought he should step in. If professors or outside guests come back and see the current situation, they wont like it very much. Not only the Valdrogard students who made mistakes, but also the Einrogard students who pushed the Valdrogard students too much could receive admonitions as well. No matter how much the opponent made a mistake, he is a guest. Its rather bad if you push too hard. You bastards of Valdrogard who do as they please! You guys are not going to play in the city even on holidays! The Valdrogard students did not understand the anger of the Einrogard students at all. That whats that about? What is it?! What is it!?!? I can never forgive you! Everyone calm down. Lee Han stopped his friends. Even the angry friends suddenly stopped as if they were splashed with cold water when Lee Han came forward. The boy of the Wardanaj family had a natural aura. A person who had just been talking with a fever suddenly came to his senses when he faced the cold eyes of the boy from the Wodanaj family. But Wordanaz. The statue I made is broken. If there is no statue to decorate the center This magic circle would be complete only when spheres of light decorated the sides and the fantasy statue in the middle showed off. It would be impossible to fix the magic circle right now. Lee Han checked the damaged magic circle and clicked his tongue. It was crushed and mixed because a Valdrogard student had accidentally stepped on it. If thats the case Ill summon something to replace you. do not worry. ?! Lee Han took out the magic he was forced to learn from Professor Bible Verdus. It was just basic light or fire, but it was a magic that I had to learn because Professor Bibl wanted to summon a dragon made of light with firecrackers. It was < Azirmo Buyeo >. Among the dragons of the empire, famous dragons used to go down in history. One of them was Azirmo. It was a famous dragon that appeared in fairy tales and legends, so the students of Valdrogard quickly recognized it. Its Azirmo! Calling that! Not only the Baldrogard students, but also the Einrogard students stared at Lee Han as if he was mesmerized as he chanted. pop! this. You failed. < Azirmo Buyeo > was also difficult. It was on a different level from < Lighting >, which was simple as it had to transform the shape of the light element and twist it around. Have you failed? you idiot! If you failed, you would have suffered a blow. It is a preparation process. And indeed. Its a failure. Hearing the whispers of the Valdrogard students, Lee Han quickly tried again. It was good for each other to sort things out before the professors came in. After six attempts, Lee Han succeeded in placing Azirmo in the center of the magic circle. Aaaaaaaaa! Although it had a completely different appearance from the previous statue, all the students were speechless at the sight of a dragon that was as beautiful and majestic as it was. The Baldrogard student who made a mistake approached Lee Han with tears in his eyes. Reallyreally You dont have to say anything. Lee Han kindly replied. There was no need to insult the opponent more than necessary as long as he was determined to settle the situation smoothly. Of course, Lee Han also got angry when he heard that the Waldrogard students went out every weekend and had a wild life. But that was it and this was this. Besides, since there is an original sin of blowing with water beads, you should be kind at least like this Thank you very much. ? Seniors. Next time you see me outside, please visit my familys mansion! ???! * * * He realized that he was getting a strange misunderstanding, but Lee Han couldnt solve the misunderstanding. The professors who returned after the conversation were surprised to see that the magic circle had changed. The wizard of Valdrogard realized what had happened only by looking at the damaged magic circle and the students expressions. -Im really sorry! -no. dont do that The students did not settle things amicably. On the contrary, the efforts of the students are meaningless. -thank you. The wizard of Valdrogard summoned Lee Han separately and thanked him once again. -Ive heard a lot about the Wardanaz familys reputation, but Id like to express my sincere gratitude. -no. professor. By the way, it seems that the Valdrogard students are misunderstanding me -If there are students who are afraid of hearing rumors about the Wardanaz family, the nobles of the Empire will firmly tell them not to be fooled by such rumors. -No, thats not -Ah. Ill just have to go. Once again, I would like to thank you for your generous response. - Arent the Valdrogards a bit annoying? Asan nodded his head in agreement with Lee Hans words. These are very unlucky guys. Go out as you please and destroy the magic circle when you come. Oops. Is this why the magic schools hate each other? Lee Han came to his senses at Asans violent reaction. Before entering the school, I thought, Why do you have such a useless competitive spirit?, but after suffering in Ein Lorgard, I hated other magic school students for no reason. This was a very irrational action. Calm down. Dont fall for the tricks of the Headmaster Skeleton. Wardanaz! Did you hear!? what? Kainando found a ticket to go out!! ! Lee Hans eyes widened. Asan said urgently from the side. Wardanaz! Before someone takes it, we! Forget what I just said. It was such a dishonorable word. As a member of the Dalcard family, I am ashamed. No. The heart understands. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Lee Hans expression became serious. This is something strange. Priest Tigilling found a ticket to go out? It could be. What if the students of the White Tiger Tower find a ticket to go out? I could accept that too. But Kainan Island Its a trap! Lee Hans intuition shouted. This is clearly a trap! Skeleton Principal was not the kind of person who would give out tickets easily enough for Gainando to get his hands on. But why? Why a pass? I was sure it was a trap, but I couldnt figure out why they were giving out tickets like that. I have no choice but to be more vigilant. whats the matter? The other Blue Dragon Tower students asked in worried voices if they had noticed that Lee Hans expression had become serious. Isnt it strange that you can get a ticket to go out so easily? indeed! With that excuse, lets take the right to go out from Gainandos hand, right? How about if I say Ill return it later and take it back? Lee Han shook his head at the sight of his friends already excited. I guess Ill have to stay alert myself. * * * Gainando was sitting in the tent of Professor Mortum, a professor of black magic. Other professors selected passionate and outstanding students among the students and asked them to work, but Professor Mortum did not. In the first place, the number of freshmen interested in black magic was within five fingers. All new students learning black magic had to attend. Ymirg, Raphael, and Cainando were sitting next to each other, watching in front of them. A heavy silence. When Lee Han wasnt there, the new black magic students who werent close to each other lost their conversation even more. All three of them had different tops, different origins, different races, and different personalities Guinando grabbed his collar and fluttered. Strangely, the air seemed to be suffocating. Isnt this because of negative magic? In order to break the suffocating atmosphere, Gainando finally opened his mouth. excuse me! The other two students responded enthusiastically to Kainandos sociable greeting. Dont talk to me pretending to be friendly. Prince. Because I feel bad. Even though one of them kept his mouth shut and the other scolded him, Gainando was rather happy. Did you just say prince? What What is it? why do you like it You pervert. Raphael, a half-angel, looked at Cainando in disgust. As expected, none of the people who wanted to learn black magic were sane. To say that he likes it even when he is criticized Sing it again! Who am I? Cant you turn it off!? There. Ymirg, a half-giant, spoke hesitantly. Shouldnt we bring in some guests What? How could anyone be in a bad mood to be interested in black magic? Youre learning black magic too Gainando and Ymirg looked at Rapadel as if they were dumbfounded. However, Rapadel was steadfast. Its rather good that people arent interested in black magic. I Is everything going well? When Professor Mortum appeared, Raphael immediately bowed. hello. professor! okay. Coke Coke. How is it going? The three exchanged glances with each other. The standard of whether things are going well varies from person to person, but 0 guests were not doing well by any standard. Professor Mortums face blurred. Isnt anyone interested? In fact, Professor Mortum prepared quite diligently compared to other professors. A black cloth spread over a wide table. And the magic circle and magic book artifacts placed on it. It was Professor Mortums sincere arrangement to find and recommend black magic spells suitable for the guest when he visited. To the point where it feels like an insult to compare Lee Han to Professor Bollardi, who asked Lee Han to throw water beads at a customers face. But not everything in the world works well just because you put your heart into it. Basically, among the guests who came to the festival, few people dared to visit the gloomy warlocks. professor. There is something I want to ask you. Coke. what? Why didnt you bring Lee Han? Imirg and Rapadel looked at Cainando as if they were trash. Even though it was a different tower, the rumors of Wodanaz reached the ears of the two. -Wordanaz made Professor Alpens magic circle. C It must be because he is an excellent guy. -Wordanaz was helping Professor Bagreg. It was like listening to a lecture. -why? I dont understand, but if you listen to the lecture, its natural to help. Because no one else will listen. -Wordanaz was running errands for the principal. -Because hes a great guy. -I heard Wardanaz was called and made magic firecrackers. C Hes an excellent guy No, wait a minute. Isnt Wodanaz working too much? How are you not falling down? Great grades come with great responsibility, but Wodanaz was a bit harsh. The students from the other towers were also looking at her with worried eyes, so there was nothing more to say. However, to think that a friend from the same tower asked the professor, Dont you call? instead of worrying about that. You trash bastard! Raphael looked at Cainando with contempt. Coke. I left Wardanaz he had other things to do. Still, I wish I had Lee Han. I must be too busy Lee Han will be fine! Coke. Well Im not sure. Ymirg and Rapadel, who were worse off, stepped forward. Its okay. We will do it ourselves. Its okay if you dont have Wardanaz. Its okay, its okay! They are useless! While the two of them were contemplating whether or not to play the Gainando, Lee Han appeared with other friends. Were you here? Leehan!! Gainando was overjoyed. I finally got out of this suffocating atmosphere. Help me! what? Heres the black magic Before Gainando could explain, the Blue Dragons Tower friends who had followed Lee Han asked first. By the way, I heard that Gainan also got a ticket to go out? okay. Conceit and arrogance bloomed on Kainandos face. My friends regretted asking me for nothing. Dont ask, Ill just take it by force. Where did you get it? Did you pick it up? picked it up? When Lee Han asked back as if he couldnt believe it, Gainando protested in a voice full of resentment. I really picked it up! On the way, there was a box in the nearby grass. I opened it Look! Really! Gainando pulled out a ticket from his arms with innocent eyes. It was the look in her eyes that I didnt even think Lee Han would take away. The other Blue Dragon Tower friends looked at Lee Han with nervous faces. -Now. Wodanaz! -just now! Even though he did not learn telepathic magic, he could hear his friends telepathy. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han checked the exit ticket and returned it to Gainando. Really. yes!? Its really more suspicious. this made it clear Lee Han promised that he would never let his guard down until he used his ticket to go out. really. Han Lee. Help me. what? Cainando explained what happened with Professor Mortum every now and then. The professor called outstanding students and entrusted them with the work, so I prepared a lot of things, but people didnt come What bullshit did Kainando say? Lee Han was puzzled inwardly. Imirg and Rapadel were looking at Cainando like trash. Raphael was originally such a guy as much as he hated black magic, but Ymirg was a pretty good student. Unless Gainando did something I see. i get it. I will help you. !?? !!! The two looked at Lee Han in surprise. I didnt know it would really help. Why? Because Im not busy Ah. Todays urgent work is over. Originally, I was going to look around the festival a bit. Sensing an ominous sign, Asan spoke urgently. Wardanaz. Surely youre not trying to enjoy the festival today, are you? Only a few days left! Its okay to enjoy tomorrow. I oh! The Blue Dragon Tower students glared at Kainando. Wordanaz because of that bastard! Professor Mortum is in front of me, so I cant just go. Of course, Lee Han did not stay because of his friendship with Gainando. It was because Professor Mortum was right in front of him. Professor Mortum, even if he said, Its okay, go play, the professor was a narrow-minded being who could never be trusted. I really went and played, and later said, Did you really go and play? Words like Collock, thats great might come back. As long as I learned black magic, there was nothing good about being filmed. I will help. why not? Professor Mortum looked at Lee Han as if he did not understand. Having heard what other professors were saying, Professor Mortum knew how hard Lee Han was suffering. Im learning black magic too, right? ! Not only Professor Mortum, but also other students were impressed. Even Raphaels heart was shaken. Im a guy who learns black magic, but his honor is really flawless Leehan! Compared to that prince Cainando asked, unaware that Rapadel was swearing at him. But how are you going to bring people in? Can only people come? yes? Lee Han asked the Blue Dragon Tower students. you. stand in line. Uh us too? Shh. Wardanaz is standing. I came to play with Lee Han and suddenly got caught in the black magic tent, but the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower lined up for friendship. Asan. If you have any other top students who are close to you, call them. dont worry. Wodanaz. Asan nodded. As much as I owed the magic circle, I thought I would do my best. After a while. Asan brought the students. Students from the same tower as well as other towers were mixed. Wardanaz. Can I write here? okay. Mrs. Wardanaz. Isnt it a bit like making the princess interested in black magic? Ill do it for you, so the princess Now. Lee Han placed a piece of candy in the palm of the princess hand. The princess stood in line without saying anything. Rowena was stunned. no?! Wardanaz. I brought you again. Asan, who disappeared after bringing the students, has returned. This time he brought guests from Valdrogard. ? When Lee Han was puzzled, Asan explained in an excited voice. When I said your name, he said he wanted to help. Thats right. Good job. Asan disappeared again. Then, this time, he brought several priests and imperial officials. how did you bring it? I could understand the same students and Waldrogards guests. Because I owed something to Lee Han. But what about priests and bureaucrats? Are they related to the Dalcard family? You said you wanted to help because I said your name? ??? Lee Han did not understand. Why? * * * Ive never seen Professor Mortum so happy. Hasnt it been a few months since I saw you professor? It doesnt. Lee Han moved to the dormitory with Gainando. It was already dark around me as I helped clean up until evening. Would you like to play a game of cards when you get back? Im going to decipher the magic. After you finish decoding, do you want to play a game of cards? Probably it will be dawn after everything is done. Guinando did not back down easily, perhaps because he was crazy about playing cards. Then, at dawn oops! Something flew out of the darkness and attacked Guinan Island. At first, Lee Han thought it was a robber who was aiming for an instant exit. Guinan Island! Dont lose your ticket No, youre a monster! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Pak! Despite the advice, Cainando collapsed. It seemed that he passed out after being attacked by a monster. I didnt notice at all. No matter how dark the surroundings were, I would never have noticed while approaching this close. It was clear that he had the ability to hide his presence from others. Light! Lee Han floated a sphere of light around him and at the same time made himself transparent. Fever, distort the air! It didnt end there. Fantasy took the place where Lee Han became transparent. Sharkan. When the enemy approaches, attack! Sharkan jumped out with a gurgling sound. Sharkan barked ferociously into the darkness. That way! Lee Han immediately launched another sphere of light. The thick darkness was quickly pushed back. Then the outline of the opponent was revealed. It was a monster that seemed to have been made by combining shadows like clay. The shadow monster was startled when the light came in and widened the distance. As it penetrated into the darkness, the outline disappeared in an instant and the figure was hidden. I dont think its a normal monster. Lee Han was lost in thought as he glared in the direction where the shadow monster had disappeared. Unlike normal living monsters, that shadow monster didnt feel alive at all. It was as if someone had artificially summoned it. And this is a magic school. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a problem because there were too many people to summon such a guy. First of all, subdue! Burn up! A spark ignited through the darkness. Lee Han, who noticed the opponents attributes, decided to suppress them more aggressively. Anyone who fears the light will fear flames as well. Roaring! As the flames rose in the air, the shadow monster easily spread the distance as if mocking. The panic when he suddenly faced the light had disappeared and he had already regained his composure. It was light and flame, and even if I summoned it, it was now midnight. There was plenty of darkness around to hide. However, the shadow monster underestimated Lee Han too much. Burn up. -? It burns, it burns, it burns, it burns -! When the shadow monster first opened the distance, it should have run away immediately instead of hovering around like an aggression. Lee Han instantly summoned dozens of flames around him. Roaring! A fire net completed quickly. The Shadow Monster was surrounded by flames burning everywhere before it could even run away. A massive offensive with overwhelming magical power that doesnt even give monsters a chance to use things like evasion or stealth! The shadow monster, who had become unable to move in the remaining darkness, held his breath as he watched. Sharkan groaned as if to come out. I got it. The shadow monster did not dare to come out of the darkness. Instead, he waited for the flames around him to go out. Given Lee Hans young age, it was judged that over time, excessively brought in flames would become poisonous. -??? However, the flames did not budge even as time passed. Lee Han, who had been waiting, said calmly. If you dont come out, I will burn you in the dark. three. two. One He didnt have the confidence to handle fire magic skillfully, so he turned on the lights everywhere and waited. It wasnt because he was afraid of shadow monsters. Sensing the warning in Lee Hans voice, the shadow monster crawled out of the daze. Tak-tak-tak-tak- ? Footsteps were heard in the distance. Lee Han turned his head and cast his gaze. A face I had seen several times was running hurriedly in the darkness of the night. He was the warehouse keeper of the magic school. * * * C These are the monsters I prepared for this festival. How are you? C There are a lot of numbers. -not funny. In any case, you have to manage these monsters well. The skeleton headmaster spoke to the warehouse keeper in a solemn voice. These monsters summoned for this festival werent just guys to use once or twice. It was a beautiful chess piece that would brighten up the perfect plan drawn up by Headmaster Skeleton. -I will do my best. But in fact, the number of monsters summoned by the headmaster was too many for the warehouse keeper to manage alone. Besides, the monsters werent even quiet. -Stand still and do not move. thud! thud! The monsters, who had been ordered by the skeleton principal to track down and attack the students who had the right to go out, struggled to get out of us at any moment. The warehouse keeper did his best to manage it, but eventually an accident occurred. Several cages were broken and the monsters inside escaped. It was a sudden situation, but the warehouse keeper was not taken aback. I calmly grabbed the guys around me, imprisoned them again, and followed the trail of the guys who ran away. ! The warehouse keeper hesitated at the huge magic power he felt from afar. He was a warehouse keeper who gained a powerful magic detection ability instead of losing his sight, but even with that ability, it was a huge amount of magic that was impossible to fully comprehend. Originally, he would have asked, Are you the principal? Are you the principal or a student? Lee Han thought quickly. Speaking of the skeleton headmaster here Im a student. Is that so. Fortunately, the warehouse keeper didnt attack Lee Han in the way, You must have tricked me last time! Instead, Lee Han looked at the shadow monster surrounded by flames. He couldnt see his pupils, but Lee Han seemed interested in the storage keeper. Did you catch it by lighting a fire around it? yes. Didnt he try to run away? They smoked everywhere without giving them a chance to escape. Sharkan growled proudly. The warehouse keeper was surprised by Lee Hans words. If that statement is true, the shadow monster smoked quickly without giving it a chance to escape. That many flames like that? It was hard for a freshman to show, no matter how much he had a talent specialized in fire elemental magic. You will make a good wizard. thank you. Then may I take the monster? Are you the one who escaped from the principals eyes? Lee Han was much quicker than the warehouse keeper thought. The monster storage keeper immediately thought of the skeleton headmaster. The warehouse keeper didnt express his feelings, but was a little taken aback. Do freshmen know that well? if? Did the principal tell you? In a way, there is no such side. Lee Han answered euphemistically. Of course, the skeleton headmaster didnt tell him, but he was suspicious after seeing what the skeleton headmaster was doing, so in a way, the skeleton headmaster told him. The innocent warehouse keeper never imagined that a freshman would already have such a cunning tongue. youre right. I am one of those who escaped. Are there still many escaped ones left? Thats right. Lee Han cursed inwardly. If you dont have the confidence to manage this school, you should be banned from summoning something. Can I help you? The warehouse keeper was surprised by Lee Hans words. I had no idea that a freshman would say such extraordinary things. Other freshmen might have refused help, but seeing that the boy in front of them had just subdued the shadow monster, they were capable enough to help. Besides, isnt he actually the principals disciple? Even if we work together, there wont be any problems. Would you please? yes. It is my honor to help those who are dedicated to this school of magic. You will make a really good wizard. haha. thank you. Its easy. Dealing with someone like the Skeleton Headmaster and dealing with the warehouse keeper was too easy. Headmaster Skeletons endless schemes and schemes trained Lee Han like this. There is definitely a plan for the Headmaster Skeleton. Digging while helping Lee Han knew it well now. If you dont seize the opportunity when you have it, you wont be able to survive in this magic academy. for a moment. Ill wake up Cainan too and go. Let it be. Lee Han called out a mass of water and splashed Gainando on his face. Ouch! Guinan Island! Are you okay! Its okay kek kek kek. my my outing pass! What about my outing pass? Im fine. Go into the tower today and dont come out. Gainando had the advantage of not needlessly prying. When Lee Han spoke seriously, Gainando also nodded earnestly. okay. okay. Enter carefully. But do you want to play a game of cards when you get back? * * * Lee Han moved like a warehouse keeper and caught three more shadow monsters. The shadow monsters summoned from the dark world, composed of yin and shadow magic, were favored by cunning and despicable black magicians. He had special abilities for stealth tracking and surprise attacks. Its really like a skeleton headmaster. Lee Han kept digging up information from the warehouse keeper and confirmed the shadow monsters weakness. As I had already dealt with, the one who was severely afraid of light and heat was right. I might see it again, so I should know for sure. So youre ordered to track down students who have a pass when these guys are summoned. Thats right. Its ridiculous to hear it again. Lee Han again checked the information he had gleaned from the other person and was dumbfounded. Well The headmaster of the skeleton said he was giving out tickets too easily, but there was a scheming scheme behind him. When the festival is over and the students are excited to go out on Saturday morning, they move to the main gate A surprise attack! Its really fortunate to know in advance. Lee Han rubbed his chest inwardly. If I didnt know, what would have happened Wait a minute. Lee Han, who was relieved, felt something ominous pass through his brain. Lets think about it from the position of the skeleton headmaster. Ive been diligently summoning and preparing monsters like this, but should I use it only to ambush students who are about to go out on the weekend and take away their right to go out? wouldnt it also be used to ambush returning students? Lee Han talked to the warehouse keeper as calmly as possible so as not to be discovered. really. Where are the monsters waiting when the students return? Lee Han spoke so casually as if he already knew, so the warehouse keeper didnt even have the slightest doubt. Ill be waiting near the hill in front of the main gate. If youre late dealing with monsters you can be sent to the punishment room. Thats right. Come to think of it, isnt it next weeks midterm exam? Thats right. If I come back on the weekend and get locked up, I cant study for the midterm properly even better. also. You are the principals disciple. You will make a good wizard. Lee Han threw off his mask and almost punched the warehouse keeper. * * * Why are you so sad? Thunderwalker was puzzled by the appearance of Lee Han, who had been sighing heavily in front of the alchemy tent since morning. However, instead of answering, Lee Han only sighed. So you should have listened. Now, here is a potion that makes you feel good. Thunderwalk poured a barley potion full of golden bubbles and poured it out. The people around her had already finished the barley potion and were happy. professor. why? What if someone had to break through an ambush? what the hell are you planning? Professor Wooreegeol was astonished. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 After Lee Han let out a sigh. Then he said with a serious expression. I cant go into detail about that. Professor Thunder Walk cursed at his student inwardly. This kid said something with a serious face If it were another student, for example, Guyando, he would have yelled, Stop talking nonsense and prepare for the exam! However, Professor Wooregeol did not do that to Lee Han. It was because the disciple in front of me was too sincere and had too many things to do. i get it. Drink this. If barley potions didnt work, there were grape potions and rice potions. Professor Uregeol took out grapes, or grape potions, and rice potions from under the table and held them out in front of Lee Han. Lee Han shook his head. It is dangerous to be drunk. Is this kid really a freshman? At such a merry festival, she refuses to drink not potion. It was patience like steel. If we need to break through the ambush we should increase the number of companions. hmm. Lee Han listened to Professor Wooregeols words and thought about it. Lee Han was not the only one who had the right to go out. Looking at the current trend, it wouldnt be strange if there were three or four other top students each. What if you form a formation with them and break through the traps in preparation for an attack? hmm. You wont listen to me. The Blue Dragon Tower and the Phoenix Tower students might not know, but the Black Turtle Tower and the White Tiger Tower had a high possibility that they would not listen to this even if they died. Should I attack and subdue my friends beforehand and then blackmail them? Maybe its not bad. I didnt know if there was a way left after excluding the other impossible ways, no matter how absurd it seemed. Although I had to attack my friends first Thank you. professor. Not knowing whether Lee Han was having crazy thoughts, Professor Woorewalk let out a slightly hearty laugh. It was a joy as a teacher to receive sincere thanks from a student like Lee Han. Im glad I was helpful. So are you really not going to drink? its okay. But the name is a magic school festival, but is this potion enough instead of alcohol? At Lee Hans words, Professor Thunderwalk shrugged. What do you think people know about alchemy? Even if you show a potion that has gone through the process of cartooning, only the same alchemist knows its value. People will think its just a potion and move on. But if you make something like this Everybody is happy. Exactly. An excellent alchemist is good at making alcohol. Lee Han listened to Prof. Wooregeuls speech < How does an alchemist manage personal connections? > with interest. It was a speech on the point that since alchemists who make potions in their closets are generally unsociable, making and sending them well is essential to maintaining good human relations. Its definitely true. Lee Han later vowed to keep an eye on Professor Woorestep as he makes alcohol. Paying bribes well is not for everyone. I was amazed. professor. OK. Then may I take some of this potion? Youre not drinking now, are you doing this to sell later? * * * The skeleton principal looked at the bitter guests gathered in the seat with a bored gaze. Then he refined his voice. The glorious celebrities of the empire who attended this event and our proud students who will be responsible for the future of the empire! Its detestable. After I graduate, I shouldnt be involved with Richie for the rest of my life. Apart from the guests applauding with admiration, the new students glared at the skeleton headmaster. what else to do! The festival isnt too far away. I would like to present simple riddles to those gathered to take a break. Exchanging riddles while taking a break was one of the favorite games for both nobles and commoners. In addition, the Skeleton Headmaster, one of the most famous wise men in the empire, said that he would solve a riddle, so the guests were interested and turned their attention. What riddle will you solve? really. If the guests from outside are also good at it, I will give you a ticket to go out here as a gift. The principal also Where are we going to use it? Youre good at joking! Contrary to the friendly atmosphere of the guests, the students who had not yet obtained a ticket to go out were literally on fire. And there were people who hadnt grasped the atmosphere yet. They were guests of Valdrogard. This is your chance. thats right. A chance to show our abilities to the magicians of Einrogard. Arent you paying attention? Lee Han looked at the Valdrogard students with pity. As soon as anyone gets the right to go out by solving the riddle here, the first year students of Einrogarde regard the Baldrogard students as their fierce enemies until they graduate. But you dont know that, and youre burning up your will like that. ruler. Then Guess my age, everyone. ? ?? Everyone gathered at the ridiculous riddle was bewildered. Its not even a riddle! Youre making a new concept of a mystery. C Kreureung. whats the matter? Lee Han was puzzled when Sharkan grabbed his sleeve and pulled it. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sharkan was nervous and was sending out a signal to follow him. no way? Lee Han was not stupid enough to ignore the warnings of his faithful undead summons. As I lowered my stance and moved my steps, Sharkan led the way. Lee Han headed to the back of the main building, which was not crowded with the summons. A huge pile of luggage covered in cloth caught my eye. It was covered in cloth, but Lee Han seemed to know what it was. Firecrackers. A very familiar magic firecracker caught my eye through the exposed gap. Lee Han did not bother to ask why these things were piled up at the back of the main building. Because thats what amateurs do now. Can I enter the tower avoiding a mystery or something? However, before Lee Hans worries were over, someone appeared among the piles of firecrackers with a rustling sound. It was the first wizard I had ever seen in my life. to be caught in such a goddamn way! What are you doing! ! When the opponent spat out swear words and raised his staff, Lee Han instinctively responded. Attack Sharkan! Be paralyzed! What Lee Han learned at magic school was that he had to resist anyone who tried to overpower him. Even if its the Skeleton Principals underling! Its not a punishment room yet! If you leave after overpowering! Lee Han focused on his determination to defeat the opponent without fail. I will take it down and make the current situation innocent! * * * Ogonin the Wizard was not a subordinate of Headmaster Skeleton. He was one of the mages with a fairly high reputation in the empire. Of course, having a high reputation didnt mean he wasnt a thief. This time, Ogonin was a definite thief. Wizards who dont know much about Einrogard tend to have illusions. Unfortunately, Ogonin did not know much about Einrogard compared to his reputation and skills. So many people fell into the first illusion. There will be many mysteries and visions that you are looking for in there! It was not wrong. Its because its almost impossible to get in and get out safely. However, wizards are like moths that will jump in if there is something they are looking for, no matter how impossible it is. Ogonin was such a case. During the festival, various thieves and adventurers came in and were caught, but Ogonin did not care. He didnt care about the reputation he had or what happened after he was captured. C I must go in and get my hands on the mystery! Ogonin was as talented as his reputation. Thanks to this, I was able to succeed in entering with a disguised identity and avoiding the eyes of the people around me after entering. However, that luck ended up finding a pile of firecrackers. Upon discovering a pile of firecrackers (Ogonin didnt know what they were at first), Ogonin was delighted with the powerful magic they felt. -aha! You must be researching something! In order to conduct an accurate investigation, Ogonin built a barrier around him. -The will of the forgotten will stop those who come here! It was a high level mental type magic that broke the will of an approaching person and sent them back, far more powerful than clumsy invisibility magic or sight refracting barriers. After closing the barrier, Ogonin tried to examine the pile of firecrackers. Until a certain freshman suddenly bypassed the barrier and went inside. * * * How did you avoid the barrier!? Ogonin never thought that the freshman had ignored the barrier with his tremendous magic power. I just thought I had made a stupid mistake. Are you nervous because youre not used to stealing! Such a mistake Ogonin thought he had to get out of here somehow. How embarrassing it would be if a freshman found out about it and spread rumors about it. May the illusions of others consume you! Ogonin cast powerful illusion magic. It was magic that directly interfered with the opponents mind and showed illusions. With all the unexpected visions, the freshman wont even notice what he just witnessed. ? However, Lee Han did not waver even after being hit by fantasy magic. A wave of magical power struck my body What is it? Although he didnt understand why the other party was doing that, Lee Han decided to accept the opponents mistake with gratitude. I have already learned from dealing with many professors. dont relax Conquer while you can! Shine! Lightning flashed and charged Ogonin. Ogonin rolled to the side in astonishment. I was surprised by the lightning magic that was too fast for a freshman cast, but it was even more shocking that it was not affected by fantasy magic. What the hell happened?! Ogonin wondered if he was mistaken when his opponent was not a freshman. Maybe a 45th grader But still, it didnt make sense. Even a 45th grader couldnt bounce off his fantasy magic like this. An illusion from another! Shine! Keugh! The magic fired by the opponent was never weak. Its power was bloody, and the casting speed was ridiculously fast. Originally, I had to admit that the other person was a unique existence that did not work with fantasy magic and change my strategy. But Ogonins pride got in the way. Anyway, isnt he a person who has built a reputation for fantasy magic in the empire? It was too much humiliation to be embarrassed because I couldnt deal with only one student. I rule over your heart! no. You fight so damn well! Once again, the powerful illusion magic was deflected, but Lee Han himself did not notice it. Instead, I admired the other persons dodging skills. From the looks of it, it seemed that he had quite a bit of magical combat experience. Seeing that whenever Lee Han tried to use magic, he would first roll and dodge. But why does such a person keep using useless magic? Are you trying to subdue me? Well, its not strange if its the skeleton headmasters subordinates who try to subdue the students so that they dont get hurt No, its a bit strange, but it was possible. Lee Han decided to take advantage of the other persons consideration. I cant go to the punishment room! Lee Han wielded his staff and madly increased his mana. Dozens of water beads quickly began to take shape in the air. Only then did Ogonin cry out in fright. Wait a minute! Forgive me, Professor! no! Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Realizing that the other student was having a strange misunderstanding, Ogonin hurriedly exclaimed. I am not a professor! ?! It was only after receiving the suspicious look from Lee Han that Ogonin belatedly realized what he was talking about. If he was a professional thief, he would be careful with his words, but Ogonin is an amateur thief. As a wizard, he had a high reputation in the empire, but as a thief, he was the first. That experience made this mistake. No thats! How dare you cheat! I didnt cheat?! Keugh! Ogonin had no more persuasion and excuses. The opponents attack began. What What what the hell?! When the student summoned dozens of water orbs, Ogonin was frightened, but he didnt think he could stop them. Ogonins specialty wasnt magic combat, but how long has his career as a wizard been? Ive dealt with elemental magic of that level. There are a lot of them, so it feels intimidating, but you just have to block the front anyway. If you block it well once, you should be able to subdue your opponent with illusion magic again after that should it be?! Hey profit! Ogonin was once again taken aback when the water orbs all flew in random, erratic trajectories and at unexpected speeds. What the hell! What the hell! Ogonin threw himself to the side. I never thought Id be so childishly avoiding attacks at this age. Earth, help me! The dirt suddenly slipped away, pushing Ogonin away and trying to swallow up the water orbs at the same time. Lee Han did not try to get out of control. Swallow to swallow. Because you can call more! Spring up! !!! Even after being summoned just now, Ogonin felt like he was in a nightmare when he saw the student preparing for the next attack without a moments rest. A fantasy wizard falling into a nightmare? Go Is this a trap prepared by Gonadaltes!? It was to the extent that I thought of something like this. Element, go back to normal! Towards the flying water orbs, Ogonin countered with an elemental release. Water beads scattered in the air. However, the opponent did not care this time and called again. Ogonin realized. If we go to Earth War, we wont be able to win! Pride as an Imperial mage, and at this point, Ogonin became rather cold-hearted. You have to be humiliated once to be dazed. I dont know what the hell a student is doing! You have to somehow subdue it and run away! Fire, change into my form! Ogonin gave up forcing himself to try the illusion magic that didnt work because of his pride. Illusion magic was diverse besides the spell cast directly on the opponent. If it doesnt work, you can use something else. The flames rose and turned into the same shape as Ogonin. It was a perfect alter ego that was impossible to distinguish. Lee Han looked at Ogonin with a look of astonishment. Ogonin felt a tiny bit of his wounded pride recover. Student, listen! I apologize for speaking rudely out of embarrassment. But I also have circumstances Chi Chi Chi Chik- ? Hearing the sound of burning wicks behind him, Ogonin turned his head. The wick that the flame clone lit was all burnt out and set off a firecracker. Puff pup pup pup pup!!!!! Both Yihan and Ogonin were speechless and just watched as the pile of fireworks went off. * * * Next problem! My all-time favorite Boom! ? what? The students, yawning at the boring problem, turned their heads away. Beautiful fireworks lit up the sky from behind. Boom! Its a firecracker! Is it time to start this already? The guests were also excited and rose from their seats. One of the most beautiful things magic can do is firecrackers. It was rare to see the firecrackers prepared by Einrogard up close like this. No no no!? When the headmaster of the skeleton took off his pretense and pretended to be surprised, the guests of the Empire burst into laughter hahahoho. You really like surprises! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wouldnt the disciples be really happy to study under such a pleasant teacher! No what the hell which eternally damned bastard? What did you just say? quietly! The skeleton headmaster revealed his true colors and made the imperial guests shut up. The guest who was cursed with forced silence mumbled in frustration. What What! Blue eyes blazed, leaving a trail behind the headmaster skeleton as he flew away. The tears dried long ago, but the Headmaster Skeleton wept with his soul. Some evil person has ruined the plan to give the students a fun firecracker dodging experience! * * * Its over Ogonin fell face down in despair. I dont think this was a pile of firecrackers. Besides, since it exploded like this, I couldnt escape anymore. People will come soon. Can I lose? Lee Han looked at Ogonin who was prostrate and worried. It was correct to stun them in order to reliably suppress them. Apparently, he seemed to be a thief, not a professor But, for a thief, he seemed oddly someone with a status. It would be quite difficult from Lee Hans point of view if he was casually trying to get to know one of the professors. Could you please tell me the circumstances? what? I was wondering if you could tell me the circumstances. You wait. First of all, are you a student? Desperate Ogonin suddenly became curious and asked. Lee Han nodded. You are a student. Fifth grade? no. Grade 4? no. Sixth grade?? Im in first grade. Ogonin looked around. Why is that? I was looking for a rope to hang myself on Dont do that. Lee Han tried to calm him down, but Ogonin fell down in frustration. Oh my gosh, a freshman couldnt control it with fantasy magic, so he set fire to a pile of firecrackers! I felt like I had been denied all my years as a wizard. Is that so. hmm. So Lee Han attempted to appease the despairing wizard and listen to his circumstances. It was a man named Ogonin who specialized in fantasy magic research, but Gonadaltes bid for an ancient artifact related to fantasy magic that was auctioned once before and took it away. You can buy it with your own money, and the answer came back In the end, he infiltrated to get the artifact himself. Its a tearful story. It was a more tearful story because it was not someone elses story. In fact, arent the seniors robbing the skeleton headmasters warehouse to get materials? If I went further up there, I might have to go rob another magic schools warehouse. What happened No, Mr. Ogonin! Kirmin Ku, the same illusion wizard and professor at the Magic School, arrived first and was surprised. Why is Ogonin here? If you want to come, call me. Why Professor Kirmin saw the fireworks exploding from behind, saw Ogonin lying face down, and looked at the fireworks again. And the situation is over. Did Ogonin set off the firecrackers? yes. Wardanaz. Can I ask you one favor? Can I pretend I dont know anything in front of the principal? You really Professor Kirmin was speechless. Because it was so amazing. okay. Please. Of course, Im not asking you to do it. In any case, its true that Ogonin tried to tamper with the headmasters treasure No. its okay. ! Arent you a friend of the professor? thanks. Wodanaz. I will definitely repay this favor. Professor Kirmin was truly moved. Unlike Bagreg, Bagregs apprentice was a truly compassionate and warm mage. How could a disciple like this! Puff puff puff! With the sound of firecrackers exploding, the skeleton principal arrived at his seat. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han, then Professor Kirmin, then Ogonin, and finished his assessment of the situation in the same way. How dare you set fire to someone elses festival for refusing to cooperate with research!? Ah no Gonadaltes-sama. I dont know how it happened. When the three of us arrived, the fireworks were already burning. The skeleton headmaster was shocked by the unexpected betrayal. Come to think of it, Professor Kirmin Ku is an illusion wizard close to Ogonin. There was nothing strange about taking Ogonins side. These fantasy wizards! What a ridiculous excuse! Then the fireworks burned themselves!? Gonadaltes. Professor Kirmin said forcefully. If Ogonin-nim deliberately started the fire, there would be no reason for him to stay here, right? Skeleton Principal was caught off guard for the first time in a long time. The headmaster, speechless, only rolled his eyes. That was a very reasonable statement. Why the hell did Ogonin stay behind after lighting the fireworks? principal! The firecrackers are so beautiful! To see something like this! pop! Puff! Puffup! Fortunately, excited guests came before the skeleton headmaster came up with the correct answer. Taking advantage of that gap, Professor Kirmin spoke urgently. Ogonin. Get out quickly. Go Thank you. And This student is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. At Professor Kirmins words, Ogonin nodded with a tearful face. Thank you very much. I will never forget your name either. I swear on the name of magic that I will definitely repay this favor. Go quickly! Ogonin hurriedly left. If you get caught by Headmaster Skeleton, you wont see anything good. In the meantime, the skeleton principal who was serving the guests realized the truth belatedly. Youve been discovered by Wardanaj! this bastard! Even if you cast fantasy magic directly on Wardanaj, it wont work! What are you talking about Where did Ogonin go! Did you run away already?! Headmaster Skeleton gnashed his teeth. Come to think of it, it was clear that Lee Han had caught his ankle. The difference between a freshman and a prestigious imperial mage was so great that I couldnt think of it at first but if you compare the two, its possible! Otherwise, there would be no reason to set off the firecrackers and stay there. Well see Ogonin! The grudge of this festival must be repaid! Lets run away quickly. Professor Kirmin took Lee Han and left quickly. It wouldnt do any good to stay there for a long time. * * * Friday after the festival. All the guests from outside had left and the place that had been so noisy was empty, but the students were still talking about the festival. Did you see the fireworks yesterday? It was really pretty. It was made with enchantment magic, right? Are you going to learn next week? However, Lee Han was slightly nervous. It was because he had to meet with the Headmaster Skeleton soon. There were quite a few students who had been allowed to go out this week, so everyone was supposed to gather in one place to face the skeleton headmaster. Lee Han has two outing tickets. One was before, and the other was a new outing pass from Professor Voladi this week. Couldnt he hold a grudge against me for yesterday? Lee Han just kept his mouth shut, but the headmasters personality made him squirm. Are you all here? yes! Did you enjoy the festival? yes! However, the skeleton headmaster who appeared did not burn with anger or flash madness. He looked sullen and calm. Thank you no. Lets not be relieved. Headmaster Skeleton, who was greeting the students, stared intently when he arrived in front of Lee Han. What are you doing? Are you close with Ogonin? yes? No, but. I see Lee Han managed his facial expressions to perfection. There was no gap. until you hear the next words from Headmaster Skeleton. Then next time I go out, you can go with me. Lee Han didnt ask where Headmaster Skeleton was going to go out. He knew where he was going without even asking. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 How could you turn down such a pleasant opportunity? I knew you wouldnt refuse. The master and the disciple spoke with each others intentions. After the declaration, the skeleton headmaster looked around at the gathered students holding a ticket to go out. Revenge for Ogonin, who ruined the festival, was a later matter, and now he had to deal with the students in front of him first no, take care of them. Are all the students gathered here? yes! In the name of Gonadaltes, I bless you for finding the treasure by luck and skill at the festival. thank you? Why are you like that all of a sudden? Did the festival make you feel better? The students were puzzled and whispered, but Lee Han, who knew the truth, was different. horror itself! I will grant freedom and indulgence to the ironheads on this outing from the sunrise on Saturday to the sunrise on Sunday. You guys must assemble at the front gate of the school before sunrise. All right! Its a start. * * * Wait. Why? When the skeleton principal disappeared, the students who were about to disperse hesitated at Lee Hans call. And then it was borderline. Everyone beware! Woda Nazda. Remember Tutanta? never go over it. Dont take out your ticket! Hide your ticket! Despite the cold reaction of his friends, Lee Han was not hurt. Originally, the prophet was persecuted. friends. Listen to me. I am listening. Wodanaz. tell me. The other tower friends backed away and waited for Lee Han to speak. Lee Han calmly began to explain. So Five minutes later. The students looked at Lee Han with strange expressions. It was a no matter how much expression. Really. No matter how much That doesnt make sense. Hes the kind of person who would go that far Thats true too. no. He listens better than I thought. Lee Han was surprised that his friends reactions were more positive than he expected. It was more due to the evil notoriety that the Headmaster Skeleton had accumulated than because of what Lee Han had done up until now . But how did you find out about this? Thats Its Wodanaz. Of course I could have figured it out. but. ? Lee Han was puzzled by the appearance of the other top students asking and answering among themselves. What are you sure you can figure out? Wardanaz. So why did you tell us this story? Arent you asking me to give you an outing pass in return? no. Now that this has happened, we all have to work together to overcome the crisis. The students of the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower were deeply troubled. Ah should I get this? Moradi. what do you think about it? Isnt it dangerous no matter how you think about it? But if the principal set a real trap Lee Han asked, looking at his friends in the Blue Dragon Tower, at the reaction of the students who were worried among themselves with really serious expressions. Am I so unreliable? Of course not. Wodanaz. Its because those kids are stupid, have no eyes to see, and have a lot of doubts. Wodhanaj is trying to save me, but hes like that! Of course, Wardanaj raided the break room and beat up some of the white tiger top guys! But wasnt that a kind of teaching? You could call it a lesson. I just asked. The White Tiger Tower students and the Black Turtle Tower students came to a conclusion after debating for a long time whether they were afraid of Lee Han or the Skull Principal. good. Wodanaz. together. We will move together. But when you leave the front door, they will move separately. okay. I have no intention of going out with you either. And I will never accept using us as fodder for arrows. okay. Send us first when there is a trap, or use us as a magic test subject, or use us I see. okay. Lee Han vowed to clear up some misunderstandings of the White Tiger Tower students on this outing. Due to the strict school rules, the accumulated misunderstandings did not go away and continued for a long time. The school seems to be building misunderstandings between each other. * * * Yihan Gainando Yoner Asan. The students going out from the tower of the blue dragon were as follows. What are you going to do when you leave, Cainando? First, buy a new set of cards not cards! Stop playing cards! Friends shouted at Kainando as if they were fed up. Kainando could be said to be the number one card player in the Tower of the Blue Dragon. It wasnt because of his skills. It was because once you play cards, you hold on until you win. But there should be a new set of cards coming out this month Buy me a book. I snack. Can I have a drink? Your drink will be served at the front door. Seeing his friends having a friendly conversation, Lee Han felt sorry for him. Youre such a carefree mind. With that kind of mindset, youll be greatly hurt by going out. I went to a cafe first Wrong. Guinan Island. huh? Dont be sure you can get out until you pass through the front door. Uh Huh? Eat heartily. Think of it as previewing your midterm exam. Dont play, go to bed early. Before the sun rises, I will gather with the other tower guys and go to the main gate. Lee Han gave serious advice and moved on. I was thinking of going to bed early today. A fierce battle will break out from dawn tomorrow. As Lee Han went up to the private room, Gainando tilted his head as if he did not understand. Why is Lee Han doing that? Im not one to talk without Wodanaz, but shouldnt you go to bed early? no. are you okay. are you okay. Do you want to play a game of cards? Please do something else * * * Aww! Aaaaagh! Gainando screamed and lowered his head. Lee Han pulled Gainando by the back. Stay back! Unfold your shield! Lee Han summoned a giant water shield. A mass of viscous green liquid flew in from afar and slammed onto the water shield. What is that?! Sleep Catcher! Do not touch the liquid! If you touch it, you will be forced to fall asleep! In fact, the students of the other towers had doubts somewhere in their hearts when Lee Han seriously warned them. C Would the principal really do such a thing? C No matter how much, youre the principal, really? C Could it be that Wardanaz is trying to trick us? However, those doubts disappeared as soon as I set out for the front door at dawn. On the way, some grotesque-looking plant-type monsters jumped out and started shooting green liquid masses. Those who can make shields, make them! Yoner! What I prepared! here! Yoner took out a vial of potion and passed it to his friends. Throw it! The students of the White Tiger Tower lowered their posture and threw the bottle as instructed. The flames blazed with the sound of breaking glass. Roaring! Wardanaz! The students of the White Tiger Tower were really surprised when the sleep catcher stopped attacking and panicked after being hit by the fire potion. It was surprising to have predicted that there would be traps, but to be able to accurately predict what kind of traps there would be. One of the Black Turtle Tower students asked in disbelief. Wardanaz. How did you know that monster would appear? Because I have dealt with it myself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students were astonished. what!? Did the Wardanaz family order it? Youre doing too much! Of course, the Wardanaj family didnt let them do that. The reason Lee Han knew well about the monsters now in ambush was because he went around to catch escaped monsters with the warehouse keeper. As much as he had to deal with it again, Lee Han thoroughly checked the monsters. And how to deal with it. It was prepared to use the whole Friday to deal with monsters. The monster has fallen! wait! Dont come too close. Go and make sure you catch your breath One of the impatient White Tiger Tower students tried to run away. Lee Han was beaten on the back with a cane. Fuck! I told you to wait! Im sorry. After waiting for a while, sure enough, the sleep catcher jumped up. It was like pretending to be dead. Throw it back! Once again, the round flask bottle cut through the air. The sleep catcher was a nuisance that shot a green liquid that had a sleeping effect when it got far away and gulped it down when it got closer. But if you knew that, it wasnt difficult to deal with. You just have to solidify your defense and then target the weak points from behind. Kung- Th fell down. good. It moves. Lee Han urged the students without being vigilant. Even the students who were wary of Wodanaz might be aiming at us and Wodanaz might take away our right to go out until now have changed their attitude. First of all, lets overcome the skeleton headmasters trap! Moradi. Maybe Wodanaz really tried to help this time Foolish. Before Giselle could answer the words of the White Tiger Tower student, the Black Turtle Tower student interrupted. It was one of Salcos gang. Wardanaz is trying to tame you that way. You are already playing on the palm of your hand. What what? Soon, at some point, you will come to your senses and you will find yourself following Wodanajs orders. For those of you who dont have a leader like Tutanta Hey. go away. They make me feel bad. The White Tiger Tower students were annoyed and pushed the Black Turtle Tower students away. The White Tiger Tower was not on bad terms with the Blue Dragon Tower. The black turtle tower also hated each other formidably. Moradi. Dont pay attention to those kids. Arent you paying attention? Rather, it is Angrago Alpha. huh? Anrago shrank at Giselles call. Did you have a pass? You dont remember hearing it? Ah thats it. The goat-beast student hesitated before opening his mouth. Its actually fake. what? Its fake. Angrago told the story of being on this fake ticket. The other day, Wodanaz made it, but I happened to meet him yesterday and heard about it. C That outing ticket. Wouldnt it be nice to use it together when a lot of students go out? That way the chances of getting caught are reduced. -And indeed! Wodanaz. I have no choice but to admit one of your hair. -okay. Its all for you. Giselle looked at Anrago contemptuously, with the eyes that looked at the most stupid person in the world. You have nothing to believe, so you come out with a fake ticket from Wardanaz? You know how dangerous it is, right? know. Moradi. But if I miss this opportunity, I might not be able to go out until the end of the semester! Giselle clicked her tongue inwardly. It didnt look like I was going to be told to dry it. Giselle nodded. Do whatever you feel like. Yes! thank you! During the conversation, Lee Han called Ang Lago. Ang. Come here. Ill cast a strengthening spell on you. Dont you think Wodanaz is strangely kind to Anrago? I know. Is it because we fought together on the island the other day? * * * Lee Han made a path by calling fire and light everywhere. Then he ordered Sharkan to make the hidden shadow monster pop out. The shadow monster ran ferociously along the path made of fire and light. Then Lee Han immediately blocked the entrance to the road. -! I got it. lets go. It was over in an instant, without a fight or fuss. Kainando brought out the thoughts that the other friends were only thinking in their mouths. But I think it would have been fine if Lee Han had come alone Shh. Be quiet. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Was it this far to the front gate? One of the Black Turtle Tower students thought to himself. The sun hadnt risen yet, so the surroundings were gloomy. Thats why I was more nervous and afraid. atmosphere. Wait while I prepare. If nothing else, one thing was certain. That Wardanaz boy hes so reassuring when hes on the same side! I could only admire the way he cast various strengthening magics on the students, held a potion suitable for the situation, summoned a summoned beast, and dealt with the monsters one by one. Everything was dealt with. lets go. After checking, Lee Han returned to the gathered students. The dawn began to dawn behind him. A faint light emanated from the back of Lee Hans head. The Black Turtle Tower student was instantly overwhelmed by the sacred sight. The sun the sun Of course it has to come up. Lets go. Do you want to go? Do you want to just go? Im going. As Lee Han raised his staff and aimed at it, the Black Turtle Tower student immediately woke up from the illusion. I must be crazy for a moment! * * * The skeleton principal was floating in front of the main gate, waiting for the students. I felt the excitement in my soul as if I was waiting for my first love. How many people do you think fell? I do not know. Not fun. No matter what, 1/3 must have fallen. Did you place the sleep catcher at the front? yes. The headmaster of the skeleton was satisfied with the storage keepers answer. To the unwary students, the sleep catcher was a very lethal monster. By now, some of them would have gone to dreamland. A shadow monster? yes. excellent. The sunlight is still weak, so the students will have a hard time dealing with it. Shadow monsters are difficult monsters for students to deal with. Skeleton Headmaster was excited and waited. And that expression immediately changed to a serious color. why are there so many numbers? It looks like the newcomers have excellent skills. The skeleton headmaster was dumbfounded by the storage keepers reasonable answer. No matter how good your skills are, you cant come all the way to the front gate without one of the ironheads dropping out! Looking at them gathered, it seems that they have joined forces. Headmaster Skeleton turned his attention to those words. And I looked at Lee Han among the students. Lee Han made an expression that he did not know anything, but the skeleton principal had already guessed the situation. Come here for a second. Headmaster Skeleton summoned Lee Han separately. and asked Are you dissatisfied with my educational policy? What are you saying could it be? Lee Han replied with a surprised expression. Of course, I had other thoughts on my mind. no. How did you know? ruler. see you are playing by the river But one of my friends is drowning in the river. What will you do? Dont they usually save you? okay. Lets say you saved it. I think its very stupid and stupid, but lets just say it is! But another friend fell into the river and is struggling. Oh Is the name of the river Ein Rogard? I look around and theres another one, another one Theyre all in the river! ruler. Think about it. Can you save all these friends? Its like a crowd. yes! unrealistic. So, you have to teach your friends how to get out of the river on their own Rather than that, why dont we find out why they keep falling into the river and try to stop them? The Headmaster Skeleton was taken aback and was speechless. Oops. Lee Han immediately regretted it. I should have just listened calmly, but my tongue lets see! Because one day the friends youve taken care of will betray you! The skeleton headmaster, who was heartbroken, went back with a grunt. Youre misunderstanding something. Yihan didnt pay much attention to the skull headmasters curse. Because I didnt do this specifically to save my friends. Lee Han went alone and joined forces with his friends to avoid being attacked, not to save them from the river. Perhaps because he himself was evil, Headmaster Skeleton always seemed to think that Lee Han was overly good. Ang. Are you okay? Uh Huh? Are you okay? okay. thank god. Lee Han tapped Anrago on the shoulder. Anrago was even more embarrassed. Why why is this bastard? It was a very strange sound, but Anrago seemed more relieved when Wodanaz was abusive. The kind Wardanaz was many times more terrifying than the prickly Wardanaz. Lee Han looked at Angrago with a look of anticipation. How can I get caught? Pass. ?! However, as a result of the unexpected result, the sullen headmaster opened the front door without properly checking the right to go out. The students went out the front door with shouts of joy. Im here! Wodanaz said it came out! thank you! this child. You are a real genius!! Among them, Anragos joy was even greater. He passed through the front door with a fake exit ticket, not a real one. Lee Hans expression hardened. This child. That doesnt help. I was trying to find out what kind of magic the skeleton headmaster uses to check the ticket to go out, but Whats wrong? okay. Good for you. Lee Han turned around. The students of the White Tiger Tower were taken aback by Lee Hans sudden change. Why are you like that? Arent you embarrassed because youre so grateful? Wodhanaz, that guy has a corner that isnt like him. When Lee Han returned, Gainando spoke in a very excited voice. Leehan! Do you want to go from the card shop? Or from the cafe? Guinan Island. ? Do you have any money? ! * * * After passing through the main gate, the students scattered and headed to the nearest village of Philone. However, none of the students realized the most important problem. I have no money! Gainando put on a dazed expression at the sudden reality. cant you just say youll pay me back later? Cainan Island. There is no need for that. Asan said in a confident voice. Because the family members will definitely be waiting for you in Philone Village. ah! The Dalcard family, as well as the families of the students here, will all have prepared mansions in Philone Village and are waiting for you. It is natural for a family of great imperial nobility. However, Lee Han looked at Asan with a sad expression. You will soon find out the reality. 10 minutes later. Asan and Gainando looked at each other blankly. Why why not? So they said they went to Granden City Why?? I dont know. Isnt everything that wizards do weird? The villagers shrugged and passed by. The shock the two felt was similar to hearing the news that the sky had fallen. Okay, I have a good idea. Gainando said in an urgent voice. What are you thinking? Lets go to a rich man in town and borrow money by giving the family name. Are you beggars!? Asan was shocked by Gainandos words. A horse is borrowing money, isnt it throwing the familys honor into the mud for a few pennies? To be a noble of the empire and try to do such an obscene thing. Lee Han was dumbfounded inwardly. You can borrow it, my son If a noble doesnt have money, he has to borrow it. Then will he die of starvation? Everyone, stop. Because I have money. uh? Where did you get it? I borrowed it with collateral. As expected, its Wodanaz. Gainando glared at Asan who praised him as if flipping his palm. Hey When I asked to borrow it, I asked if it was a beggar! There is a difference between borrowing with a family name and borrowing with collateral. Guinan Island. Asan looked at Gainando as if asking what he was talking about. Gainando moved on, vowing to trample on Asan with a new set of cards to buy at the this bastard store. what? But what did Lee Han entrust to him as collateral? * * * No. Arent you the warehouse carrier from last time! When the shop owner saw Lee Han, he sat down and immediately ran out. It was a welcome expression, like meeting an angel in hell. Why are you so happy? I know? Friends soon understood why. There are still rumors about him buying and carrying several weeks worth of sales at once. Its embarrassing, so the nickname of a warehouse hauler is a bit much. Why? Its an honorable title The shop owner couldnt understand Lee Hans reaction. Its an honorable title symbolizing the big hand of the shopping street? hey. moon card. Look at this. Its a brand new set of cards! uh. wow! Theres even a principal! Then buy it. Asan answered dryly. Then, Cainando became serious. no. The principal is a trash card with too many penalties to use properly. Thats right. While Gainando and Ahsan played in the toy corner, Yihan and Yoner had a serious talk. I dont think I need the cloth yet. Lets fill it mainly with groceries. The sugar has run out the canned food is still good, but the cookies and candy are already gone. I cant help it. Still, much better than last time. Its a new question, but how did you bring everything back the other day? Lee Han did not answer. Now that I think about it, it was a very ignorant thing. This time, Ill have to share them. There were supplies left, and there were several people, so it was clear that it would be much more relaxed than last time. About this much? I can afford it because I can only buy it before sunset. Lee Han. Can I buy this? Gainando came to me with a set of cards. Lee Han nodded. Anyway, Cainan was also money. The problem is the midterm exam. I should buy a book on geometry. I couldnt find it in the library. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han. Can I buy this too? Guyando came to me with a toy set that works on its own. Lee Han nodded. I think Ill need an alchemy book, too. Certainly. It was so hard to find materials related books in the library. Some kind of school didnt give out the books they needed, so I wondered if the students would have to buy them outside Neither Lee Han nor Yoner complained about that anymore. okay. Originally, the library might not be a place where books are not given to people with no skills. Maybe a library where the books are systematically and well classified is unusual, and a library with such a jumbled labyrinth in general is normal Lee Han. Even if you buy this Ah! Buy it on your own! When Yoner screamed, Gainando was taken aback. that Theres nothing to be so angry about Wait. Lee Han spotted a familiar face outside the shop window. It was Baldororn, an excellent illusion wizard who taught Lee Han the basics of illusion magic. Does anyone know? You are an excellent wizard who taught me magic the other day. Mr. Kick! Lord Valdororn! Valdororn, who was passing by, turned his head and was startled when someone called him. The freshman of Einrogard, whom I met the other day, had appeared in the village again. And this time with friends too! No No, how come the first graders come out so often?? Have the rules changed? While Baldororn hesitated in embarrassment, Lee Han led his friends and approached. This is Mr. Valdororn. Excellent illusion wizard. I was able to break the illusion magic thanks to what I learned from this person. really. Mr. Baldororn. Thanks to what you taught me the other day, I was able to safely deal with other illusion mages. Who have you met? Baldororn, who was perplexed, asked casually. Does a freshman ever have to deal with another fantasy wizard? Probably his name is Ogonin yes???????? Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Will you be able to receive instruction like last time? Since it is a test soon, I want to be taught. Baldororn was speechless at the sight of the student trying to pass off the name he just mentioned as if it were nothing. I tried to just skip it, but I just couldnt. What did you just say? I want to be taught No no no. Previously! What kind of illusion wizard did you meet? He was Ogonin. But, Lord Valdororn. It doesnt matter much now, does it? If thats not important, then whats important! Valdororn screamed inwardly. There was no way that any fantasy wizard in the empire would not know Ogonins name. Ogo, the great wizard who created and wrote masterpiece fantasy magic that is as high as jewels, and who is treated as a bible by young fantasy wizards (Waldororn invested all his fortune to obtain a copy of the Book of Ogonin the other day). isnt it Valdororn would be willing to sell his soul if he could obtain one of the spells being developed by Ogonins group of fantasy wizards, the Dreams. for a moment. Arent they the same name? Or an impersonator. Valdororn came to his senses. Come to think of it, there was no way that a freshman could be safe against an illusion mage like Ogonin. Maybe its the same name, or an impersonator, or a misunderstanding! What magic did you use? Do you remember the order? When Baldororn asked urgently, Asan was slightly impressed. Seeing you ask about magic, its really amazing. Thats right. You must be really serious about magic. Ignoring the whispers of the two freshmen, Valdororn only looked at Yihan. Was it May the visions of others consume you!? I rule over your mind! It seems that you also used the same spell. Valdororns mouth fell open. Nonsense! Even just hearing the spell, Valdororn immediately knew what magic it was. That specific spell wasnt something a freshman could fake. A high-ranking fantasy magic spell was hit. It was so powerful that even Baldororn couldnt dare to use it While Baldororn was in a state of panic, Lee Han asked once again. Lord Valdororn. If you dont mind, can I ask you to teach me again? uh yes yes? yes? thank you! Its okay if everyone is happy. You say it works. yes?? Baldororn, who nodded in a daze like a man with a broken heart, came to his senses belatedly. The freshmen were clapping their hands in joy. thank you! No no I Im not capable of teaching anyone! How the hell are you going to teach a freshman who beat Ogonin? Waldororns face turned pale. Then Asan admired again. Until he is humble Something different from the professors? yes? An extraordinary person must be something different. It will turn. Baldororn wanted to run away, but the newcomers to the Blue Dragon Tower wouldnt let him go. In the end, Baldororn had no choice but to be dragged like a prisoner to the scaffold. You must never tell me where you learned from me. I hope our professors learn a bit from watching Baldororn! If I hit one wouldnt it? Baldor Orn thought to himself as he looked at Gainando, who was talking nonchalantly. * * * I see Thank you. Thank you for solving my doubts. The Blue Dragon Tower students ordered a cup of chocolate each at the caf and asked Baldororn various questions. Baldororn answered desperately to survive. The students couldnt help but be satisfied with that sincere appearance. Oh, this guy teaches really well! I will not forget what I learned today. Ill definitely go back and review it. Well thats really good Go back quickly Valdororns voice was already half dead. It was because he was so nervous. I never thought Id be teaching fantasy magic to new students at Einrogard Arent the professors trying to kill me? Lee Han, who was sipping a cup and summarizing what he had learned, shouted at the people passing by. Tigiling Priest! ! The Priests of the Tower of the Phoenix, who were walking down the street, hesitated when they saw the students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon in the cafe. Where is everyone going? Everyone wants to go to the temple to say hello? Unlike the other Tower students, the Phoenix Tower students didnt care if they didnt have money. In the first place, most of them had no intention of spending money, and they just had to stay at the temple of their church in the village. But after coming out like this, drink something and go. ruler. Everyone sit down. Lee Han brought the Priests of the Tower of the Phoenix into the cafe. Then, we ordered a dessert and a drink in a row. It was a natural movement, like flowing water. When the priests came to their senses, freshly baked cheesecake and hot chocolate were already on the table in the cafe. I dont need to treat you this much one of the priests said in a very apologetic voice. Lee Han waved his hand as if it was nothing. It is my pleasure to treat friends. Lee Han did not say, Go to the church and tell me well. Priests are all kind, so if you eat, you do more than you eat. And its like tea or coffee. I know people drink a lot to stay awake in temples. To Lee Hans words, the priests answered as if they were talking nonsense. Tea or coffee is different from this precious dessert. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. youre right. Ill be grateful, but these precious desserts are different from tea or coffee. If you eat it often, you will be criticized for being extravagant and insolent. Priest Tigiling, who was eating the cake next to him, flinched and looked at Lee Han. Lee Han pretended not to see it and ignored it. But who is this man? Before Lee Han could answer, Asan and Gainando spoke excitedly. This is Valdororn, a master of illusion magic No! no!! He is humble and intelligent. No! Can we also be taught? Baldororn couldnt bear to refuse at the expectant gazes of the students gathered at the table. Why did I go out today An hour later. thank you! I had a lot of worries about this part while learning fantasy magic! Really, you shouldnt go somewhere and tell me that you learned from me?? really! Do not worry. Mr. Valdororn. We will follow the will of Lord Valdororn. While the priests were finishing their questions, Lee Han, who had finished organizing, opened his mouth. Lord Valdororn. Come to think of it, where were you going today? Im going to the store to buy something to eat for dinner and some artifacts to use in the workshop Baldororn said without much thought, realizing he had made a mistake. All the first-year students were listening with excited expressions. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Can we visit too? Ill just say Im going home Waldororn really wanted to cry. * * * no. The White Tiger Tower students were the slowest to grasp the situation. Accepting the reality that there really isnt a single family mansion, the White Tiger Tower students trembled with shock and anger. Why the hell is this! Isnt that crazy?! Is there any reason to insult a knight like this! Lets see after graduation! really! Black Turtle Tower students appeared in front of the trembling White Tiger Tower students. Surprisingly, the Black Turtle Tower students were holding one large lollipop in each hand. It was indeed a symbol of luxurious wealth. no?! Tsk tsk. I guess I couldnt find any money. Vander, one of Salcos gang, clicked his tongue in regret. The eyebrows of the White Tiger Tower students went up. The reputation of a high family Shining honor What is the use of all of this? if you dont have money ha ha ha! This bastard?! Be patient. It is a village. The white tiger tower student who was about to step out was stopped by his friends. Anrago asked in disbelief. Where did you get the money from? Could it be that he was stealing? what? steal? Anyway, the White Tiger Tower guys can only think that way. The students of the Black Turtle Tower made a displeased expression. Doubt that I dared to steal it. We got the money in a fair and honorable deal. With a deal?! how!? Why are you telling me that? Even if I told you, wouldnt you guys be able to? Vander said in a voice full of pride. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were excellent at running a black market and retrieving abandoned artifacts even within the school. Vander brought out the artifacts and exchanged them for money. Even broken and incomplete artifacts made enough money outside. This profit. Dont fall over. Its a useless provocation. Giselle realized that saying more would only make the other person feel better. There was no need to respond to such a provocation. One day the time will come when you will pay it back. Shall we borrow money in the name of the family? Ang. be patient Thats what beggars do! Meanwhile, the freshmen surrounding Valdororn appeared on the other side of the street. ! The Blue Dragons Tower and the priests of the Phoenix Tower? After seeing the group of freshmen who appeared, Vandere thought it was good. Even if Wodanaz was the top of his class, he wouldnt have been able to find money like Vander and his friends. This was something that nobility could not do. Wardanaz! Do you need money?! You can lend it! no. Okay. It is sufficient. ?! Vander was startled. Looking closely, I saw that other students besides Lee Han were also holding lollipops in their hands. It was twice as big as the Black Turtle Tower students. Guinando looked at the candy in Vandrs hand, then looked back at the candy in his hand and grinned. Vander felt very bad. How the hell? Where did you get it? At Lee Hans question, Vandre was slightly intimidated and answered obediently. I exchanged the artifacts I picked up the other day. Which store did you exchange it at? At < The Dancing Mouse on the Yur > Oh no. I lost. From now on, dont trade there. I heard its a place where you can buy artifacts a little cheaper. I like other places better than there Vendre was dragged into Lee Hans words as if he was bewitched. Wardanajs voice was as old as a guild member who had been in town for a long time. got it? I know. thanks. But how do you know this? Ive been researching various things to exchange artifacts. I lost! I didnt feel this feeling when Lee Han was praised as the top of the grade or when he showed magic that other students couldnt copy. Vendre had to admit deep down in his heart. I lost! By the way, who is this person? Lee Hans friends answered first. The best fantasy wizard. Master of fantasy magic. And he said he would show us around the Artifact Shop. I never did Chapter 163 Chapter 163 The White Tiger Tower students and the Black Turtle Tower students had one thing in common. Regardless of whether they hated Lee Han or were wary of him, they recognized at least one of Lee Hans magical skills. Giselle thought to herself. Wodhanaz must be a really great wizard to say that. It is an honor to meet you like this. The students of the White Tiger Tower greeted me like knights. Of course, Baldororn, who felt like he was sitting on a cushion of thorns, did not feel better when he received such a greeting. Rather, I was more out of breath. Theyre knights!? It was all the more burdensome for the freshmen, who at first glance seemed to come from a family of knights, to greet them politely. If he finds out the truth later, he might wield a knife Would you like to go with me? At Lee Hans suggestion, the other top students hesitated. The Black Tortoise Tower students pondered and nodded, but the White Tiger Tower students did not. Because there was no money! ah. I have no money. Lee Han said as if he knew. While the students of the White Tiger Tower were a little hot, Lee Han continued. I will lend you. what? I will lend you. Of course, a certain amount of interest Wodanaz Ang Ra looked at Lee Han in disbelief. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a surprisingly generous offer, considering the fact that Vendre, the tower of the Black Turtle, boasted with a few silver coins. why? Lee Han felt very burdened at the sight of Angrago looking at him with twinkling eyes. Did I say I was giving it away for free? I think he said he would lend it for interest? heard. Wodanaz. thanks. Isnt this kid crazy? From the point of view of Lee Han, who did not know what the conversation had been between the White Tiger Tower students and the Black Turtle Tower students before arriving, Angragos reaction was inevitably strange. Why are you impressed by the fact that they lend money at interest? Thats right. Im glad youre happy. Anrago held out his hand for a handshake. Lee Han took a step back and opened up the distance. Anrago lowered his hand with a shy expression. Wardanaz Seeing you makes me feel ashamed for being proud with a few silver coins. Why is this bastard doing this again? When the Black Turtle Tower student spoke to him with a convinced expression on his own, Lee Han became even more absurd. What happened before you came? I didnt know what honor the great noble families were talking about, but thats what they were talking about. What conversation did you have before coming? I didnt believe it, but to see it with my own two eyes. What conversation did you have before coming I have no choice but to admit it Are you right? Can you just tell me? Why why? Wodanaz? After a while. no. I should have paid more interest. After listening to the detailed explanation of the situation and understanding, Lee Han suddenly felt sorry for him. Did such a thing happen! Wouldnt the White Tiger Tower accept even if they paid more interest? Here. The shop with the signboard The Glow Demons Tangled Treasure had a rather dubious and gloomy appearance. To the extent that if only the students were together, I would not have entered, thinking, Why do we go to a place like this? However, the gathered students had no doubts. Because it was the place that Lord Baldororn wanted to go to. Because it was introduced by a wizard who said that Wodanaz was so great. Of course you can trust it. Lets go in! Its cheap, so I go there often * * * The owner of < The Luminous Ghost''s Tangled Treasure Pile > has never seen so many freshmen outside of a magic school in his life. No, in the first place, it was absurd for the magic school students to drop by here < Night Demon''s Tangled Treasure Pile >. Why are you here? Item artifacts with semi-permanent magic were quite expensive even in the empire. As such, when people bought artifacts, they didnt buy them anywhere. It is to live after receiving confirmation from the well-known wizards workshop. But not everyone was looking for such a safe and secure artifact. Damaged or half-shattered artifacts, artifacts exported during experiments or research, artifacts that fail to reach their original goal, and so on. You may wonder why you are looking for these artifacts, but the reason is simple. Because its cheap! There were more people who didnt have money but needed artifacts than expected. And the place where such people stopped by was < The Night Ghost''s Tangled Treasure Pile >. A place that specializes in buying and selling used broken and incomplete artifacts. Only adventurers stop by. Why do magic school students stop by here? and. Anything special? What kind of cloak is this? It seems to be enchanted. Its unusual because its a place that Lord Baldororn frequents. Valdororns face flushed red. Everyone please lower your voice While the students were talking, Lee Han strode between the shops and approached the counter. The owner was obviously nervous when a boy from a noble family approached. Im sure its not about picking up some absurd fault, right? The adventurers who stop by here didnt have any accidents as they knew what this store was like. However, the students of the magic school were different. Since he was from one of the leading families in the empire, he would be dark in the world, and since he was a student learning from Einrogard, he could turn this place upside down if he wanted to. The owner was very nervous. Please dont buy it. Please Hello. Hello good evening. Lee Han lowered his head and lowered his voice. Then the attitude of the owner naturally lowered. Maybe ? Looking at this, it looks like youre also buying incomplete artifacts. How much would you pay for this? At the students words, the host involuntarily raised his head to check Lee Hans face. Im from a real noble family is that right? * * * Lee Han sold obscure artifacts such as the Cloak of Protection (it blocks blades with a half chance anyway, so Lee Han decided to just block them with magic) and the Lesser Stealth Boots, and exchanged them for money. Once again, I couldnt help but admire Baldororn. Do you know a place that pays such a good price? Truly an excellent wizard. As his pockets became more abundant, Lee Hans heart became more abundant. Just as the other students were already looking around, Lee Han set out to find a useful artifact. You seem to know, but can I ask you a few questions? yes. no?! Valdororn was surprised inwardly. The owner of < The Luminous Ghost''s Tangled Treasure Pile > was famous for being harsh and blunt. When Baldororn asks something, the person who used to scold him by saying, If youre going to keep asking me, go somewhere else, is still answering Lee Hans questions. Does it discriminate against people!? Of course, it wasnt that I didnt understand. Even if Baldororn was the owner, he would have answered Lee Hans question. It was because the aura he exuded from other students was different. and brought back useful artifacts. Isnt there any way to avoid the eyes of the Archmage or find out the movement in advance, Headmaster Sun? Theres no way such an artifact could be here. Well Then, what about the artifact that detects intruders in advance? Or an artifact that subdues intruders The owner gradually began to get confused whether Lee Han was a student from a noble family or a gangster who was a townsman. Are you trying to rob a mansion? What kind of magic is this pocket watch? While looking through the artifacts, Lee Han was puzzled when he saw a silver pocket watch with a slight crack in the glass. It didnt feel like magic at all. Could it be that the magic is so high level that Lee Han cant detect it? There is no magic. Its just a pocket watch. ah. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. Well, even if it was just a pocket watch, it was a valuable enough item. Being able to accurately measure time was itself an artifact. Valdororn said cautiously. Looks like you got some silver coins thanks to the artifact you sold earlier How about buying them? A pocket watch in such good condition will be very hard to find once you miss it. indeed. If Lord Valdororn says so No no. I didnt mean it with such a deep meaning! Baldororn hurriedly changed his words, but Lee Han had already understood them in his own way. Certainly there must be many things that need to be accurately measured in the future. Alchemy, of course, as the level of magic goes up, the difficulty of learning will increase. There was no way the magic school would give you a pocket watch, so it wasnt bad to prepare in advance. thank you. Valdororns advice has been helpful. Now that I think about it, I might not need that much, but Lee Han bought a pocket watch despite his pitiful voice. Seeing this, the owner tilted his head. Why do you listen to Valdororn so much? The students of the magic school must be more skilled than Baldor Orn? Putting the pocket watch in his coat, Lee Han looked around at the other artifacts. I noticed the blunt dagger hanging on the wall exuding strange energy. Dont go near there! Why? A monster that absorbs mana. If you touch it incorrectly, it will absorb your mana and you may collapse or become a crippled person Aha. ?!? Despite the warning, Lee Han just grabbed the dagger, and the owner was horrified. It was too much for a magic school student. how?! However, a more surprising thing happened after Lee Han grabbed the dagger. Even though he picked up the dagger that had already stunned and bled several adventurers, the student at the Magic School was fine. its okay. You dont have to worry. oh my god! The owner was shocked once again. I had heard many times that Ein Rogard was the best among the Imperial Magic Schools, but seeing it like this was a new shock. No matter how much it is, freshmen are like this It was clear that the school was really full of monsters. How much is this? Cursed items receive only one silver coin unconditionally. Otherwise, I wont buy it. no. So are there any more cursed items? Baldororn, who was watching, suddenly felt strange. Shouldnt I ask about the effect first? You cant buy it just because its cheap, right? * * * It was really helpful. Its all thanks to Valdororn. All the freshmen of the four towers surrounded Valdororn and thanked him. Valdororn hid his weary expression and gave a quick nod. Its nothing, folks. It was really fun to meet you all. Dont ever say that you learned from me somewhere Yes. of course! Ill see you on my next outing Baldororn hurriedly ran away without looking back. The students admired the cool appearance of the wizard without regret. Thats a wizard! Lee Han. what did you buy? A watch and a dagger. The other cursed items are a little less cursed. Curses arent really that great?? While Gainando was puzzled, Lee Han prepared to head to the Amur Stables. Yoner asked anxiously. Is it okay if I tell you the truth? are you okay. He is a person who speaks well. okay? Yoner was puzzled as he followed. No matter how well I communicate, I would be surprised if I said that I saved a griffon * * * Nice to meet you! Did you get something to ride? yes! Good work! Which one did you save? Its a griffon. Kung! Amour literally fell backwards. Yihan exclaimed in embarrassment. Are you okay?! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Amour grew up in the harshest land of the Empire. He quickly recovered and stood up from his seat. Im ashamed to be surprised by the horses name. Amour said as he brushed off the dust and straw from his clothes. Come to think of it, even Einrogard couldnt have saved Griffon. It was clear that the horses name was Griffin. It was quite common for horses to be named after fearsome monsters No. Its a real griffon. Amour, who was getting up, stumbled again. Are you okay? Ah no. where did you get that from? Or rather, what are the wizards doing? Amour spoke in an unusually angry voice. It was surprising that the student caught the griffon, but what was even more surprising was the wizards who stayed still while the student caught the griffon. What are you doing as a teacher and not protecting your students! No matter how eccentric the magicians of Einrogard are, this is a bit Um thats Professor brought it. Yoner, who was worse off, spoke instead. Amur just opened his mouth with a blank face. Really? Actually, there are circumstances here. If you listen, you will understand. I dont think you understand Amour waited for Lee Hans explanation. Lee Han explained that the griffon was not a real griffon, but a griffon that was cursed and transformed into a horse. The professor said he did this to make the students get used to monsters Its not as strange as I thought, is it? After the explanation, Lee Han asked. Amour replied emphatically. It is strange. ! Is that is it? While Lee Han was slightly embarrassed, Amour continued. Ive heard a lot of rumors that the magicians of Einrogard are eccentric, but I didnt expect it to be this much No. This is actually pretty good. Ihan I think youd better just stop talking Yoner stopped Yihan. If I said more, it seemed that Amour would only make a strange misunderstanding. And the most important thing here was that it was not a misunderstanding. For a long time, Amour, who had suffered from the eccentricity of Einrogards wizards, barely came to his senses. Still, its good that you found a mount that can fly. yes. I havent been able to find my way to the Spire Stables yet, but I will soon. Take it slow. If you hurry, youre more likely to mess things up. Escape is more important than getting out. The conversation seems strange. Yoner thought to himself as he listened to their conversation. What do griffons like? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hmm. I like fresh horse meat. is there anything else besides that? I like less fresh horse meat Except for horse meat, Lee Han packed snacks that Griffon would like. Canned meats and sugar were stacked neatly in the backpack. really. Igor came to town. Have you met him? Who is Igor? As Lee Han wondered, Amour realized his mistake. I didnt know because it was so natural, but Lee Han wasnt a villager or an adventurer here. He was a student at that magic school. My cousin. They sell rare animals to adventurers here in town. Just as wizards raise pets, well-trained animals have always been good friends to adventurers. As such, rare and powerful animals were popular enough to be worth calling. I must have missed it because most of them werent there. thank you. But wouldnt those guys be expensive for me to buy? Although Lee Han was scraping students pockets by extortion or legitimate efforts, he was far from being truly rich. It was enough to buy various groceries and books in the village, but not enough to buy expensive animals. Its not necessarily expensive guys, so take a look around. Ill tell you, so Ill let you know. Bring your other friends too. Why? Lee Han wondered if he had to take the Black Turtle Tower or the White Tiger Tower with him, but he stayed still. He wanted to appear like a good and sincere student in front of Amour. * * * Are you the student who tamed the griffon?! Igor whispered urgently as soon as he met Lee Han. It was a voice so low that the other students couldnt hear it. I didnt tame it No? Thats right, but thats it. Thats right! Fellow adventurers who had been helping Igor in the store came running and surrounded Yihan. Did you really tame the griffon? How? Shh. lower your voice I meant to keep it a secret. Okay, I get it. So how did you tame the griffon? Igor looked and dressed like Amour, but with one difference. It was that he was very curious about how he tamed the griffon. In fact, it wasnt that nobody was inquisitive. I felt sorry for him because he was a student at Einrogard, so he didnt bully me It was really luck. I once saved a life You saved a life? indeed! Then it makes sense! Lee Han was relieved when the shaggy, dusty adventurers seemed to agree. But that was an illusion. But even so, Griffon doesnt readily accept it as its owner Can we go with you the next time we go to catch the gorgon? If I could get some help A skilled adventurer was a precious being who was treated everywhere. However, a more valuable being was one with an affinity loved by monsters. The adventurers coveted whether they could somehow bring Lee Han with them. Everyone calm down. This student is a student of Ein Lorgard. Oops It cant be helped if youre a student of Einrogard. Igors friends quickly gave up. If he was a student of Ein Rogard, he couldnt help it. I didnt even know that the wizards would come after him and turn him into a beast. But you can wait a few years. If you think of it after graduation, please contact me here. Our work is full of danger, pain and romance. It will be enough for us to be together. ? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the words of the proud adventurers. Are you calling that a serious proposal now? I heard there are many crazy people among adventurers, so its true! To call that a serious proposal now Come on. follow me Im sorry I took your time. Igor apologized and showed me around the store. The store was a mess as most of the time was spent roaming the empire looking for and catching rare animals. But that didnt bother me at all. The newly introduced animals caught the eye as much as they did. Roaring! A bird locked in a cage set itself on fire and suddenly froze. Igor explained. Jeong Ryong-jo. A rare bird that only eats jewels imbued with spirit power. Its a crazy animal. Lee Han was shocked. It was an animal that would go bankrupt if you had it for a week, and would turn you into a debt collector if you had it for a month. Im sorry, but that person has already been decided. I decided to sell it to a nearby nobleman. its okay. Even if it was given to Lee Han, he did not want to receive it. If youre a magic school student I think a pigeon or a rat would be useful. The trained pigeons could fly and secretly deliver letters, and the trained rats could disarm traps by coming and going in hard-to-reach places. Lee Han nodded. It wouldnt be bad to prepare one by one. how much? Its free. Since I asked about the griffon earlier, I have to pay for it. No like that. thank you. Lee Han did not reject it too much and decided to accept it gratefully. wouldnt you have brought some griffon feathers? -How much does this deer cost? C Ugh. Its impossible. i can never buy it -Cant we borrow more money from Wardanaz to buy it? -No matter how generous Wardanaz is, if you ask me to borrow money to buy it, I think Ill kill you -Quit it. Youll learn summoning magic later anyway. These bastards dont notice. Lee Han furrowed his eyebrows. It was a law not to go to a store where someone else was doing business and say something like, It can be done with magic. Isnt that why wizards are being criticized for being ignorant? But Igor, who was listening to the students conversation, didnt really care. Rather, he nodded his head with an interesting expression. In fact, there are ways to summon wizards by making a direct contract with them. Its difficult, but above all, its not worth it What about you? Lee Han already signed a contract with the Spirit. Igor admired Yoners words. I see well, if you have an affinity enough to earn the loyalty of a griffon, its natural for you to be loved by the spirits. no. Lee Han was taken aback by the absurd misunderstanding. Instead of receiving the spirits love, he is receiving a lot of fear However, Igor accepted Lee Hans words with humility. It was natural. Gryphons loyalty was what seasoned and experienced adventurers risked their lives and could not obtain if they were unlucky. Receiving such loyalty was impossible without an innate affinity. By the way, may I ask you something? yes. Is that summoned beast on your waist a Sharkan? Igor couldnt help but look at the bone in the shape of an ornament hanging from Yihans belt. It was a sleeping Sharkan. yes. This is Sharkhan. also! I couldnt believe it Lee Han quickly started to explain because he thought the other person would misunderstand. It is undead. Look, oh. Greater. I didnt make it, but I received it as a gift from another warlock. Of course you know. Could a student have made that anyway? If it was an undead monster, and it was Sharkan, that temper would be really dirty To put it to sleep like this and take it with me. You really have a great affinity. Lee Han just nodded with a look of abandon. yes. thank you. May I ask what your body is made of when summoned? I am making a body with water. You must have quite a lot of sheep? Could it be that if there is no river or pond nearby, you will not answer the call? Ill call you with magic. Igor was startled. Filling all the muscles and flesh of a monster the size of Sharkan with water. Are you saying this is Ein Lorgards student?! amazing! I knew it was great, but I never thought a freshman would be like this Igor took a fresh look at the students browsing his store. The Empires best mages are here! Why are you here? Wow, didnt we just talk too much? I will buy Jeonseo-gu Igor, proud of himself, not hearing the whispers of the students, took out a small green glass bottle and put it in Lee Hans hand. Take this. What is this? Its a green gem solution. A liquid made by dissolving essence. If you mix this with water, Sharkan will be very happy. Can I just take it? Lee Han hesitated. Moderate freebies had no backlash, but too large freebies might have some backlash. However, Igor patted Lee Han on the shoulder as if he was okay. Being kind to those who are loved by monsters or spirits is an important thing for an adventurer like me who needs to be loved by monsters. It brings good luck. Its really a misunderstanding. Lee Han was seriously worried about Igor. * * * Lee Han clicked his tongue as he looked at the green gem solution he received as a gift. No matter how much Yihan refused, Igor would never accept it. Cant we stay overnight in the village? no. why? Then you stay. Oh no. I was just asking! Originally, I could leave early in the morning and go back to school. But Lee Han had no such intention. We must surpass the headmasters expectations unconditionally. By now, the headmaster, who had been poisoned, was not sure what the hell no, he might set a trap. Are all the priests here? Lets go. By the way, Mr. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. As for the other tower students Lee Han pretended not to hear one of the priests question. He didnt want to waste time convincing other top students. ruler. Lets go! Didnt you hear? Shaaaaaaaah C While walking along the dark road, Lee Han felt a sense of incongruity. Even though it was night, they were walking by calling light with magic. But why is it getting darker ahead? They are students of magic school. A heavily armed knight appeared with the sound of clashing armor. It was an undead knight with the energy of death all over his body. A name popped into Lee Hans mind. Death Knight! I am guarding this road by my masters command. The students of the magic school can cross the road if you sacrifice one. Asan unknowingly looked at Gainando. Gainando tried to poke Asans eyes with his fingers. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Why are you doing this! joy. Dont you think you dont know the sinister thoughts in your gaze that just looked at me? no. How did you know Die! stop. Lee Han stopped Gainando and Asan. Whether or not the two fight, the Death Knight stood still and kept his place. What if I only offer one person? okay. If you donate, what will happen to that student? Ill probably go to the dungeon. G Dungeon?? Gainando was more frightened than necessary. In response, Lee Han kindly explained. Nothing to worry about. Guinan Island. Im just talking about the underground punishment room. Why, why, why do you say there is nothing to worry about? Instead of answering, Lee Han looked at the Death Knight again. Does it really get out of the way if I give it to you? hey student Although I lost my life and moved away from the world of the living, I did not lose the honor I cherished in my heart. I swear on my honor If you think of true honor, I dont think you would block the road like this here Shh. Yoner. They say people get angry when they are stabbed in a painful place. Lee Han covered Yoners mouth. If the Death Knight was even grumpy, it was difficult to handle. The problem is Death Knight did not seem to be lying. The problem was elsewhere. There are more ways to deceive someone than you think without lying. If you get out of the way, are you going to tell me to go ahead and offer another student? Death Knight was speechless. Then he lowered his helmet and couldnt answer. Right. I heard there is honor! Shh. Guinan Island. People get angry when they are stabbed in a painful place. Lee Han was neither disappointed nor surprised. It would have been even more surprising if he had opened the way for just one person, given the nature of the skeleton headmaster. Traditionally, wicked people dont back down easily for a piece of rice cake and keep chasing after them. I cant help it. Do you have a way? The priests were surprised by Lee Hans reaction. Even with the appearance of that Death Knight, he didnt panic in the slightest and was so calm. I knew Wardanaz was amazing, but really You guys. Go back and wake up the kids from the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower and bring them. Surely its not the way we think, is it? * * * Asan and Gainando woke up the Black Turtle Pagoda students and the White Tiger Pagoda students who were sleeping at the inn. Of course, the reaction of the students was not good. C Moon card. No matter what, its so absurd that its a death knight. C Prince. You think we cant touch you just because youre the prince? This is Ein Rogard. Of course, its outside here, but after a day, Ein Rogard Ugh! Its Death Knight!! The students who walked half-stubbornly, rubbing their sleepy eyes, fell backwards in fright. A death knight was watching them in the dark. How is this? Everyone stay calm. I already knew that the headmaster would not let us in lightly. Thats why I went out to reconnaissance like this. Actually, I left the two top students as bait and only tried to enter Lee Han and his friends first, but that didnt matter too much. The other top students were overwhelmed by Lee Hans serious voice and nodded. Giselle, who was listening, felt something strange and tilted her head. Hmm? Is there any reason for Wodanaz to take the lead? Now that we have confirmed that there is a Death Knight like this, we need to come up with countermeasures. If you dont, you cant go back until the sun rises. I see Is that the only thing? After hearing the detailed explanation of the situation, the other tower students nodded their heads with an awake expression. It was definitely not the time to sleep. When the other person seemed to understand, Lee Han continued talking. okay. By drawing lots Come on, Death Knight! !? Lee Han was surprised. Anrago pulled out his sword and started charging towards the Death Knight. Anrago wait Before he could stop, Anrago closed the distance. Lee Han sighed. This is why I cant do big things with knights! I tried to play with my hands and draw lots, but I couldnt stand it and ran out. The Death Knight opened one hand wrapped in a gauntlet as if he wasnt surprised at all. little knight. Courage is imaginary, but overly arrogant. Death Knight didnt even pull out his sword. He blocked Angragos blow with his metal-covered arm. ! When the attack was blocked, Anrago was horrified. It was surprising that the blow, which he stretched out with confidence, was blocked, but what was more surprising than that was breath breath! It was Angrago that attacked, but Angrago was suffocating. The energy of the dead scattered by the Death Knight began to oppress Anragos vitality. Kuk! Anrago got down on one knee. The Death Knight looked down at Ango. Blue eyes flashed in the helmet. for a moment. Isnt it resolved? Lee Han realized it when he saw Angrago on his knees. Since Ive dedicated one person now, Ill go through this road and provoke another knight from the White Tiger Tower on the next road Maybe itll be better than I thought? Let everyone jump. However, Lee Hans thoughts disappeared along with the Death Knights violent remarks. Death Knight was waiting for all the students to attack. Wait Lee Han tried to say there was a misunderstanding. The students here are not all from the same tower, but from different towers. So, if we had to take joint responsibility, wouldnt it be okay if only the white tiger top guys fought? But before I could wait for an answer, my friends started attacking me. Paralyze! Get fired! shit. I should have told you in advance. Lee Han regretted not telling his friends, Stay still even if the students of the White Tiger Tower or the Black Turtle Tower are captured by the Death Knight. But what can I do? The fight had already begun. Mrs. Wardanaz. Thank you! what?! You gave me this opportunity! I want to hit one. Lee Han was slightly moved by the appearance of the Nigisor priest, who was born with the blood of the fire spirit, running out with an excited voice. I didnt have any bad feelings towards the Priests of the Phoenix Tower, but Get on fire and fly away! Rush up! Get heavy and sharp! Spells were fired from all sides, and clashes of glittering elements erupted. The White Tiger Tower students cast a strengthening spell on their blades and attacked, knowing where they had learned from. Lee Han looked at it and thought. I think he was trying to write that on me Wodanaz! be careful! At Asans cry, Lee Han lowered his head. A friend was flying because the Death Knight grabbed one of the White Tiger Tower students by the collar and threw them. Sharkan. good! Yihan called out Sharkans name, summoned water, and threw the green gem solution. Sharkan, who was endowed with an emerald-colored body different from usual, let out a cry of happiness. -Grrrrrrung Sharkan. Dont confront him head-on and confuse him! Seeing the urgency in Lee Hans voice, Sharkan rushed as if he knew. Even the Death Knight, who had dealt lightly with the students, moved as if Sharkan was wary. Has a dead man who serves his master come? I wont look at you as if you were in the same situation. A sword was quickly pulled out from the Death Knights empty hand. The color was rusty and dark, but the energy of death emanating from the blade was brutal. bang! When he hit the floor, the surrounding soil turned black. However, Sharkan dodged one step ahead. The death knight spoke in a muddy voice at a faster-than-expected movement. Is it the power of insight possessed by green jewels? Annoying. The Death Knight opened swordsmanship in succession to prevent Sharkan from avoiding the trajectory. The students magic poured over it. The Death Knight raised his shield as if he thought he couldnt keep getting hit. Lee Han. Shall we just run away? hey! Asan was taken aback by Gainandos cool question. What if other guys hear it! If there is no way, we must run away! There is a way. however? Because this is a bit unreliable ??? no. Lets call it. Yihan gave power to the pattern left by Perkuntra and chanted a spell. Death Knight was a very tricky opponent. Illusion magic did not work, and resistance to various elemental magic was high. It wasnt easy to pierce the guys defense, even if he had to hit dozens of water beads. Even if you tried to increase the destructive power by making the water huge, the Death Knight wouldnt wait for it there was only one left. Sing the thunder, spirit! Perkuntra. Perkuntra, a powerful lightning spirit, had the potential to deal with the Death Knight. However, there was a reason why Lee Han was reluctant to call Perkuntra. All the times Ive been called so far It seems like it wasnt very good -You dont think I can feel your distrust! Lightning flashed from the sky and at the same time, Perkuntras shout echoed in Lee Hans head. C This is a misunderstanding! -You are saying something like a misunderstanding! Perkuntra was dumbfounded. How could he receive such sincere distrust from a freshman at a magic school? No matter how twisted things get -Then show your skills by defeating the death knight standing in the way! -I am not a spirit that responds to such low-level provocations. But only this time! Yes, just this time for that absurd suspicion! I will definitely show off my skills! Perkuntra inflated his body. The thunderbolt that fell from the sky struck Perkuntra and increased his strength even more. Strong spirits never made excuses, but Ferkund had no choice but to make excuses. The first time we met was in the skeleton headmasters punishment room, and the next time we met, wasnt it when we were bound by the shackles of absurd orders and our powers were limited? Originally, Perkuntra was such a spirit that it was almost impossible to come out without receiving the summoners immense gratitude and respect every time it was summoned. But to come out with such a cheeky mind saying Ah, should I call you or not Look, and be thrilled! i lost You are the great lightning spirit. The Death Knight stopped attacking Sharkan and put the sword into the scabbard. Then he lowered his head. Flashing and bursting with lightning, Perkuntra hesitated. what? I dare not defeat you with my strength. I lost. As the Skeleton Principals summoned beast, the Death Knight naturally knew Perkuntras identity. Since they are in a position to work together, there is no need to waste money against spirits stronger than themselves. Students of the magic school. You guys passed my test with skill. You may pass by the road without making an offering! ! !!! sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Death Knights declaration widened the students eyes. I never thought the road would open like this. The Death Knight looked at Lee Han and said. I will remember your name. hey student Leaving names on the Headmasters undead summons wasnt a very good move. Lee Han looked at Giselle. Giselle, who was holding twin swords, glared at Wodanaz, wondering why he was suddenly staring at her. hmm. There are so many people listening to it, so impersonating it would be impossible. Lee Han gave up. It was a pity. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Thank you anyway? Lee Han thanked the Death Knight as he trudged toward the school. Of course, Perkuntra was not fooled. A truly grateful person doesnt start with anyway and doesnt end with a question. -I dont think I can feel your doubts Its a misunderstanding. Lee Han said with sincerity. Of course, it was a bit disappointing what Perkuntra had shown this time. I wanted to see with my own eyes how they fought and how strong they were, but I sent them back only through conversation and persuasion. But still, compared to his previous record, he seemed to have played well enough this time. Lee Han slightly raised Perkuntras rating. Of course, Ferkuntra was not satisfied with the slightly raised evaluation. -This rude little bastard If only we had had a little more time! Perkuntra grinded his teeth. It was the time to be reverse summoned soon, so it was heartbreaking that he couldnt properly argue with Lee Han. C Summon again next time! If I summon it again, itll explain how great I showed you today -But according to the contract, you cant summon it so often, right? And apart from that, it was a waste of time to summon a spirit like Perkuntra and listen to him boast. -^$&@! Perkuntra left an incomprehensible scream and was reverse summoned. To the students who did not know the details, it seemed as if Lee Han had summoned the spirits and then sent them back after greeting them. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. As I heard from Igor, your affinity with spirits is really great. It is a misunderstanding. * * * Surprisingly, the headmaster did not react so violently. It was clear that he had probably finished all his disappointment in advance after seeing the Death Knight that had returned first. He should be properly guarding the punishment room, but the ignorant ancient spirit Lets not make eye contact. Lee Han averted his gaze. There was no guarantee that the Headmaster Skeleton wouldnt be mean just because he was mentally prepared. Everyone is back well. principal! What the hell is that death knight! Lee Han could just pass through the main gate quietly, but his heart sank at the reaction of the White Tiger Tower students who dared to set fire. The knights are really! Headmaster Skeleton, who had been sullen to the point of sulking because of Lee Han, seemed to have regained some vitality thanks to the students of the White Tiger Tower. What are you talking about? No matter how much, you deploy a Death Knight on the way back! Anrago pointed out incredulously. The other White Tiger Tower students also nodded. However, Lee Han was skeptical. The more I react, the more I make the other person happy. From Lee Hans point of view, the skeleton headmasters most enjoyable time was when the students asked, How are you doing this! If I didnt react, I was supposed to become sullen Are you saying I need your permission to deploy my Death Knight? No, Im not saying that Are you saying youre sick because you dont have the confidence to overcome such an obstacle right now? Become a student at this magic school?! under! I thought that was something a Waldrogard student would do. Oh no! Dont go overboard While Lee Han felt sorry for him, the skeleton headmaster, who had enjoyed enough to enjoy, changed the subject as if he had suddenly thought of it. really. I almost forgot ? Headmaster Skeleton snapped his fingers. A ticket and purple flames appeared in the air. As the pass passed through the purple flames, it quickly turned to ashes. ???? ! Most of the students didnt notice what was shown, but a few did. Anragos face turned pale. I got caught! I was caught. Lee Han also watched him with a sad expression. I thought there would be no problem if I passed it on the way out, but it seems that the skull headmaster rechecked the exit pass. Are you checking your outing ticket like that? Ill have to find a workaround. After all, if you want to use a fake one, use it when the skeleton headmaster isnt there You can be proud of it. What? No one has ever attempted to forge this pass to get out. you are the first! This is sincere. Im proud of you. ?! The students were buzzing. You forged your travel pass? Oh my God what kind of liver is this guy? Arent you a Black Turtle Tower student? The technician is the only one there. It hurts to have to punish a proud disciple, but I cant help it. Its wrong to get caught. Do your best so you dont get caught next time. Keugh Anrago walked forward with his shoulders drooping. The other students looked at Angago in amazement. Angrago was the culprit?! How did that bastard do such a forgery? Asan murmured, the White Tiger Tower students glared at him. Headmaster Skeleton said to Anrago with a benevolent look. If you have an accomplice, tell me. If you tell me, the punishment will be reduced. ! In an instant, Lee Hans heart sank. If Lee Han was in the same situation as Ang Lago, he would surely No! really? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han as he spoke to Angrago. Lee Han remained still, his expression unchanged. There is no evidence anyway. yes! Thats why the knights good! Its a punishment cell line. drag and go! The undead grabbed both of Angragos arms and pulled them out. Seeing this, Lee Han made a promise to himself. Ang. Ill serve you well. * * * I have to study for a test Lets get some sleep. good idea. uh? Should I study for the test? After returning to the tower, Lee Han and his friends immediately went to bed and fell asleep. I couldnt help but get tired of the midterm exams and the Death Knight and the fuss in the middle of the night. When I woke up, it was already midday on Sunday. Wardanaz! ? When I came down to the break room, an excited Blue Dragon Tower student shouted. The headmaster must be crazy! You too, lets go quickly! Calm down. It is a trap. Yes? ah. sorry. habitually. If it was something related to the skeleton headmaster, he would have a habit of doubting it once and seeing it. What is going on? Look at that! The student pointed to the incoming Kainan Island. Gainando was holding a large cotton candy in one hand and a sparkling beer mug in the other. ???? The festival is over and the outing is over, but where the hell is that? Where are you from? The principal held a banquet to commemorate the end of the festival! I guess Im not a very bad person though! Lee Han couldnt believe it, so he decided to check it out himself. But to my surprise, what my friends said was true. The door to the banquet hall on the first floor of the main building, which was normally closed, was open, and all sorts of food and drink were still piled high inside. Several layers of whipped cream cakes and cheesecake butter cakes. The candy and cookie chocolate that Gainando brought earlier. Even if it wasnt just desserts, the table was full of all sorts of delicacies from the empire, starting with a whole wild boar caught and grilled with sauce. You must have woken up Wanna have a drink! Headmaster Skeleton found Lee Han and generously handed him a glass. Cider made from fermented apples sizzled and filled the glass. ruler! Originally, ironheads dont allow anything valuable like alcohol, but today is a special day! I dont understand. Why is today a special day? Its the weekend of the week after the festival! Why is that special? is it? Then you just want to think of it as being considerate of students! principal. No way, its midterm exams starting tomorrow Thats why a quick-witted guy. The skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han very disapprovingly. Lee Han was really at a loss for words. No, really like this? To think that someone who is usually so stingy about feeding the students delicious food and even serving them alcohol for tomorrows midterm exam great really! Its already late. Many students are already eating and drinking. Do you think you can stop it? ? Lee Han was puzzled by the headmasters words. Why am I blocking that? When the other competitors drank beer, drank cider, and fell asleep happily on the lawn of the main building, Lee Han was grateful. Why am I blocking it? Dont be shy. Up until now, Ive been sabotaging my work and taking wicked pleasures. Lee Han realized what he was talking about. Headmaster Skeleton still misunderstood that Lee Han was a dedicated person for his friends. Of course I understand. Intellectual competition with opponents of the same level is fun. I wont deny at all that I became a little more fun thanks to you. Im going crazy. Lee Han was frustrated inside. Headmaster Skeleton is inspired by trying to avoid his bullshit. Think whatever you want. Yihan thought that he should nod his head roughly and leave the place, then bring some snacks to Anrago. Tomorrow is a basic magic character education lecture. you know? yes. tell the students The basic magic personality education test will be held in the beetle classroom on the 4th floor of the main building. All right? He was worried about why he was on the 4th floor all of a sudden, but Lee Han nodded. The exam starts now and runs until next Friday. Are there that many problems? what are you talking about? At most, it is one sheet. You can go to the classroom anytime and solve the problem and submit it. That gave you plenty of time. ? For a moment, Lee Han felt an ominous feeling. There was no way the headmaster of the skeleton would be so kind in raising a problem. Can I just go and unpack and turn it in anytime by next Friday? okay. is the road to the beetle classroom on the 4th floor of the main building easy? Might be a bit difficult Lee Han jumped out of his seat and ran out of the banquet room. The fact that the Headmaster Skeleton gave him time until next Friday Even if I find it now, it may not be enough! If you think about other lectures during the midterm exam, it was absolutely not enough time. Behind Lee Han, who ran away, the skeleton headmaster burst into a gloomy laugh. * * * Guinan Island. Wake up you child! I have to go for the test! Lee Han slapped both sides of Gainandos cheeks, but Gainando didnt get up. Should I have learned a magic sober? Not only Kainando, but the Blue Dragon Tower students were too happy to answer the call. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han ruthlessly abandoned his friends. Actually, there was no excuse for drinking the day before the test. Because theyre like stupid guys No matter how hard and painful it is, I cant help but drink the liquor the principal gives me. Lee Han moved and took out a book. As the midterm exam was not just one lecture, the time was tight. I should read the blood magic book later and the book the principal gave me later. I deciphered almost all the magic in the box the principal gave me Ill do this later. On the way, I saw the students of the White Tiger Tower who were drunk and singing happily. Lee Han thought it went well. hey. Tell your friends! The basic magic personality education test was held! Its the 4th floor beetle classroom! What bullshit? Wodanaz. To fool us Lee Han accurately hit the White Tiger Tower student in the stomach with his cane. The opponent vomited up the alcohol he had just drunk. Chehehehehehehehe! It didnt end there. Lee Han called out a mass of water and splashed it on the White Tiger Tower student. Are you a little drunk? Woke up! I broke it! Im awake, stop it, you bastard! Im glad. Lee Han nodded his head sincerely. ruler. remember it well The basic magic personality education test was held. Its the 4th floor beetle classroom. got it? I know. Lee Han left the White Tiger Tower students behind. The wet white tiger tower student looked at Lee Hans back and murmured. Mmm crazy guy! Shh. What if I come back! Chapter 167 Chapter 163 It was a pity. Lee Han wanted the white tiger tower students to have the right to take the exam, so he conveyed the words but the white tiger tower students, who were less drunk, could not understand his sincerity. Just look like a madman! * * * Thunderwalk Professor hummed happily as he walked. In fact, exams were not only difficult for students. Professors also have to create problems and give grades. It would be better if you could find pleasure in that part like the skeleton principal, but for professors who didnt, the exam was just a painful task. It was the same for Professor Wooregeol. Whoops. Its finally over. Professor Wooregeol opened the bottle of mead he had been saving. I felt good that I had solved all the problems. I could see the freshmen drunkenly rolling around on the lawn. Its a good time. When its good. This is a specialty experienced by all freshmen at the Magic School. The principals midterm exam celebration banquet! Now, if you wake up and face the test with a pounding head, the bad habit of enjoying dissolutely before the test will be fixed. Its rather cheap to learn. cancer. Professor Wooregeol thought so and nodded. At that time, a familiar disciple ran out between the lawns. Wardanaz? oh. professor. Have you not heard the news yet? You cant not have a drink on a good day like today! This is my favorite drink, but Ill give you a special drink. Professor Thunderwalk handed over the mead bottle to Lee Han to help the skeleton principal. Lee Han, of course, glared at Professor Thunderwalker with a contemptuous expression on his face. Did you notice? yes. okay? Embarrassed, Professor Thunderwalker retrieved the bottle of mead. guy. You have great eyesight. How could a freshman hungry for food and drink not fall into such a trap? It wasnt usually great. I have to go to the 4th floor of the main building now. Isnt the headmaster really doing too much? You are a bit too much. Professor Wooregeol agreed. I didnt know anything else, but I fully agreed with the curse on the skeleton headmaster. To finish and submit it by Friday. What kind of nonsense Uh I have to complete and submit my exam by Friday, too? ! Lee Han looked at Professor Thunderwalk with a betrayal in his eyes. Professor Dwarf made an excuse without even realizing it. There is nothing wrong with giving ample time! Besides, there are many things that are difficult to make in an hour or two of alchemy! It wasnt like the skeleton headmaster put a generous limit until Friday to deliberately make him suffer with false hopes. Alchemy takes some time, so make plenty of potions and submit them during the next week! That was Professor Wooregeols deep meaning. I see Lee Han understood to some extent. And I need time to gather the ingredients. Lee Han canceled what he had just accepted. Theyre all the same tribe. All right. Just now, the look in your eyes seemed to disrespect me. Why would I look at you like that? okay. dont believe me Dont drink and dont do anything dangerous. Dont try to rob the professor workshop. ? Lee Han hesitated at the last words. Did the seniors rob the professor workshop? While we were talking, several students appeared from the other side. Of course, I thought he was drunk, but surprisingly he was fine. They were students of the Black Turtle Tower. Lee Han said in a surprised voice. Salcho? How come you havent been drinking? You de De? It seems that you rarely like to drink. He was about to say that he was a dwarf, but Lee Han abruptly stopped talking. Salcoe looked like a dwarf, but he was an elf. Heh. Wodanaz. What do you see us as? Did you think you could easily get drunk like the other guys? We kept all the alcohol we received. Hey its embarrassing, so be quiet. A friend stopped one of Salcos gang from talking triumphantly. If you think about it coldly , it was a bit embarrassing for the headmaster of the skull to bring the alcohol from the banquet hall and keep it separately . However, Lee Han was amazed. indeed. I didnt think of that. excellent. You take it and save it. Why is everyone like that? Oh no. Its nothing. When the students of the Black Turtle Tower heard Lee Hans praise, the shame they had lost suddenly returned. Arent we too embarrassed? Was the storage a bit harsh? Salcho said, paying no heed to the reactions of his friends behind him. The principal said that the exam was held on the 4th floor of the main building. Am I right? Yes. Im going now, would you like to come with me? Wodanaz? !? The other Black Turtle Tower students were more surprised than Lee Han. Are you okay? Tutanta? There is nothing to be done. You all know the power of Wardanaz. You know. Several Black Turtle Tower students nodded. It was also thanks to Wodanaz that he was able to save his life on the outing yesterday. But apart from that Wordanaz is kind of scary. If there is a section that requires a sacrifice, they might sacrifice us sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can hear everything. But I still have to admit Wodanazs ability Yes. Because now the exam comes first. After the conversation, the friends opened their mouths. Lets go together, Wodanaz! When the offering section comes out, these guys must be sacrificed unconditionally. What are you all doing together? Nylia walked from the forest, puzzled. He was holding a bow in one hand and several rabbits in the other. Lee Han was puzzled by his well-behaved appearance, which did not show any sign of drunkenness. Have you not been drinking? alcohol? Where are you drinking? for a moment. How long have you been in the forest? Since yesterday morning? Nilia tilted her head, not understanding why Lee Han asked. To prepare some meat and hides, they had been preparing for hunting in the forest since dawn yesterday. It was a pretty satisfying hunt. No matter how good a hunters skill in hunting is, if the prey doesnt appear, its in vain, so you have to have some luck Four rabbits were enough for me. look. did you catch the rabbit? Would you like one? Due to Nilias kindness, Lee Han looked at the Black Turtle Tower students like trash. Leave the same tower friends alone and enter the banquet by themselves? The Black Turtle Tower students unknowingly made excuses. We didnt hide it on purpose! When I woke up, I already went hunting! What are you talking about? Nilia still couldnt grasp the situation. Lee Han briefly summarized the situation. Those bastards wont tell you about the banquet, only they Im not! I saved drinks and cakes, so Ill give them to you later! believe! Black Turtle Tower students beat their chests in chagrin. Why would they ostracize Nilia! ah. It was like that. After the confusion, Nilia nodded. Isnt that possible? ?! Lee Han was taken aback. I was so shocked when my friends and I went separately Im glad I didnt drink. I will have a drink after the exam. of course. Nilia. We always appreciate your hard work! The Black Turtle Tower students spoke exaggeratedly several times more than usual. Normally, I was originally grateful, but for some reason, saying this in the same situation now sounded strangely like a lie. Nilia. If you think they are using you, tell me. Because its not! * * * Have you ever been to the 4th floor of the main building? yet. Because the third floor of the main building is so difficult. At Lee Hans words, Salko nodded. The courageous freshmen were constantly trying to get used to the geography of the main building. Of course, apart from those efforts, the buildings of the magic school severely tested the students. Up to the 2nd floor is fine, but from the 3rd floor The 3rd floor is definitely like that. Up to the second floor, any stairs were fine. However, starting from the third floor, all sorts of miscreants came out. Didnt you meet the statue of the forgotten beast and the Forest of Polymorph on the third floor? Fortunately, I know of a road on the third floor that I can pass through. I think going up to the 4th floor that way would be the safest way. Which road is it? Salchow was a little surprised. Salco and his friends have yet to break through the third floor. It was because there were difficult obstacles blocking the way everywhere. But to think that Wardanaz had pierced a road on the 3rd floor. It was a great thing indeed. You gave me the map to the Spire Stables the other day. That way. hmm? Strange. Isnt there a forest of polymorphs there? Salchow was puzzled. As much as he shared information with Lee Han, Salko and his friends tried to pass through Polymorphs Forest several times. However, each time it did, it transformed into animals, so it was impossible to pass. Could it be that Wardanaz knows the time period when Polymorphs Forest disappears? ah. I found a way to break through. Oh great. Salcho was frankly amazed. He jumped into Polymorphs forest several times, but couldnt find a way, but Wodanaz found it. Certainly, Wardanajs magical abilities had to be acknowledged. One of the most talented geniuses in Einrogard! But thats why its even scarier. A genius with excellent magical abilities would not have been so vigilant. In Salkos eyes, Wodanaz was enough to become a boss even if he joined a thieves guild or a crime guild. By the way, may I ask how you pierce it? one of the Black Turtle Tower students asked. By persuasion. By persuasion?! It must have been a convincing place. * * * I am the principal! Squeak Squeak! The mouse guarding Polymorphs forest hurriedly opened the way. The illusory fog disappeared and a straight path appeared in the middle of the forest. The road is open. lets go. Lee Han strode ahead with Ratford and Nilia. The Black Turtle Tower students opened their mouths and looked at Lee Hans back with shocked expressions. I What is that guy really??? Wodhanaz just said you were the principal? ah. Its just a trick. How the hell is that possible? No Wardanaz. Can you explain in more detail? One of the Black Turtle Tower students couldnt hold back and opened his mouth. Then Nilia was bruised. Is that important now? If you think about it, it just comes out. Ratford was bruised as well. Its easy when you think about it. Salcho, who was curious about himself and was about to ask, kept his mouth shut. But the question was still there. How did you do that? What the heck should I do to make Polymorphs Forest make Wodanaz the principal -Stop it. hey student I am a stone statue in the labyrinth. ! Lee Han stopped walking at the telepathic voice. Although the corridor was empty, Lee Han could feel the magic in front of him. -The moment you enter, you will challenge the labyrinth. I wondered why there was a labyrinth on the third floor of the school, but Lee Han didnt bother to ask. -Right. -But there is a way to pass through the labyrinth. Offer one of your friends as a sacrifice. Send your friend to the Underground Punishment Room and I will send you to the other side of the Labyrinth. Lee Han inadvertently looked at the students of the Black Turtle Tower. The Black Turtle Tower students who knew nothing looked at Lee Han with innocent eyes. Why are you like that? Chapter 168 Chapter 168 -I wont be fooled. Lee Han, who was a little worried about whether to dedicate the students of the Black Turtle Tower, answered calmly. It was something that had already been experienced. -If you offer one person as a sacrifice, they will open the way a little and ask you to offer another sacrifice. Dont fall for such tricks. -What are you talking about? Who would do such a dishonorable thing? However, at Lee Hans words, the stone statue in the labyrinth answered absurdly. -Ive been working at this school for a long time that I cant remember. According to the rules set by the wizard who created me. The labyrinth rule here is one. When one goes to the punishment room, the other goes to the other side. There are no other rules other than that. Who would do such nonsense? The principal of this school. Lee Han replied inwardly. But anyway, I knew two things. What the stone statue in the labyrinth said was not a lie, and that the headmaster of the skeleton had no more honor than the stone statue in the labyrinth. Whats wrong, I stopped Salko, who was behind, stepped forward and heard the same telepathy. Then he looked at Lee Han and nodded his head. Ill have to pair up two people and send at least one person forward. Salcho did not say, How could I abandon a friend! He already knew that such a thing was a luxury at this magic school. It takes some sacrifice to get what you want! It was clear that the Black Turtle Tower friends who went to the punishment room would agree. What? What is it? Nylia also stepped forward and heard the telepathy. Then he cried out in anger. How dare you sacrifice a friend!? Do you think Wodanaz or Tutanta here would accept such an offer?! ! !! Lee Han and Salco were startled. uh uh huh? for a moment. Nilia. Salko tried to stop Nilia. I didnt know how much the difficulty would increase if I rejected that offer. It might be wiser to accept the offer now Why? Think carefully. I dont know how picky that stone statue would be if I turned down the offer now. We may not be able to pass through it. Friends who went to the punishment room can come out later and try again. Wodanaz would think so too. Isnt it? Salco looked at Lee Han. Nilia also stared at Lee Han with a shocked expression. Lee Han cursed at Salco. No, because hes such a ignorant guy. I have to ask in a place where Nilia is not seen. How can I agree if I ask in a place where Nilia is not seen? Lee Han replied with a straight face as if asking what he was talking about. no. Such a dishonorable offer is absolutely unacceptable. look! I see Nilia as well as Ratford admired. Salchos gang also looked surprised. As expected, Wodanaz The leader of the Blue Dragons Tower isnt doing it for nothing. Apart from his wickedness, he had no choice but to acknowledge Lee Hans dignity as a leader. The uprightness of not yielding even an inch in a situation where even Salko is stepping back. You must be looking at the stone statue of the labyrinth! We do not accept such filthy deals! Nylia immediately loaded the arrow and shot it. The stone statue in the labyrinth answered firmly. C Then prove your honor with your skills! With a gurgling sound, the appearance of the hallway began to change. Im already starting to regret it * * * When the change in the corridor was over, Lee Han was standing in the middle of the labyrinth. Not alone. I dont know if its fortunate, but it fell in the same area as Salcho. Salko looked at Lee Han and asked. Do you still think I shouldnt have accepted it? of course. Lee Han replied without changing his expression. I regretted it on the inside, but there was no reason to reveal it to Salchow. Seeing that cold face, Salcho nodded approvingly. I dont know anything else, but I have no choice but to acknowledge your honor. Thank you for understanding. Im going to offer salko right now, so can you let me go? Lee Han thought to himself, but the stone statue in the labyrinth did not answer. Salco raised his wand and cast a spell. Gather, soil. Salko was so talented with the earth element that even Lee Han, the other tower member, had heard rumors about it. The soil gathered under the wall of the labyrinth, and a slope was created that could be climbed. Excellent. Salco. I dont know how complex and wide this labyrinth is, but trying to get out of it with the straight method was stupid. Uhhhhhhhh. However, Salchow knelt down with a pale face. He had consumed all of his mana to create a pile of dirt. Are you okay? Its okay its okay. Lets go up and see the road. The two stepped on the mound and climbed onto the wall of the labyrinth. Then, the scenery of the vast labyrinth came into view. the hallway, right? The two students were at a loss for words. Lee Han quickly regained his composure and said. Its a little wider than expected, but lets make a path with magic and move in a straight line. Muh thats impossible. It takes this much magic to go over a wall. no. I will. do not worry. Does it make a difference if you do it? Salcho said as if he was talking about something. No matter how good Lee Han was in magic, it was not a problem that could be solved. Even going over one wall consumes this amount of mana, so how is Lee Han different? At most, if you cross two or three walls Gather, soil. Gather, soil. Lee Han swung his staff while checking the spell. I had never dealt with the earth element as I had to prioritize training for other elements, but luckily the magic that Salco was using was not that difficult. Circle 1 < Creation of soil > should be able to learn on the fly. Salcho asked curiously. I thought water and lightning were your main attributes, but did you cook the soil? no. You will learn it now. ???? Salko looked at him from behind like a madman, but Lee Han didnt notice. Gather, soil! ! I was lucky. The order was successful at once. Its easy because Ive struggled with other elemental magics. It was nice to know that the sufferings suffered by Professor Voladi and other villains were not completely useless. Piles of dirt began to rise from the floor. Salko looked at it and thought. Im learning it now, but thats about it Its really amazing. It was new to admire Wodanajs magic ability now, but it was surprising. The guy who is learning now can succeed at once. Even Salko, who had some pride in earth elemental magic, had no choice but to admit it. Quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! ? Salkos expression changed strangely as the pile of dirt piled up larger than expected. Uh how long will it last? Drooling! I could hear the walls of the labyrinth shaking around me. < Creation of soil > magic was not magic to create something out of nothing. It was close to magic that drew nearby soil. Now, the walls of the labyrinth lost their balance and were shaking due to the forcible dragging of the soil supporting the walls from under the floor. Salchow was horrified. Wardanaz! What the hell?! The piles of earth, piled high enough to easily bury a few people, knocked over the wall with its weight and, not enough, knocked over the weakened surrounding walls. Then, the walls of the labyrinth fell in series and a large path was created. Youre aiming for this?! Salchow couldnt help but shudder beyond his astonishment. To make a road aiming for this in such a short period of time. How could this even be thought of in the same grade? Exactly. Salco. !! While Salko shuddered, Lee Han stroked his chest inwardly. From now on, Ill have to practice the elements Im using for the first time in a really safe place. He was arrogant and almost died when he was buried in the dirt. * * * Gather, soil! Gather, soil! Gather, soil! ???? Lee Han broke through eight more walls. Of course, it wasnt the same way as before. He calmly piles up a pile of dirt and steps on it. Salcho asked, not understanding. Isnt it faster to do it like before? I had to conserve my mana. ah. Right. Im sure it will. In the meantime, friends who were scattered elsewhere also joined. Wardanaz!! Im here to save you! Gather, soil! Wardanaz? thank you? Gather, soil! Wardanaz! At first, the students of the Black Turtle Tower, who were happy to see Lee Han and Salko who came to rescue them, began to get scared. Like a wizard possessed by some evil demon, Lee Han was only repeating the spell. Wardanas, are you okay? Dont talk. because it interferes with concentration. Gather, soil! Lee Han memorized an incantation and memorized it again and again. Students who joined late were embarrassed. Arent you not going to collapse? How do you not fall down? Using magic three or four times in a row was about Wow, thats amazing, but after dozens of times in a row, that kind of reaction didnt come out. Its just wonderful. Tutanta. Arent you surprised by that? at all! Before coming here, it was Tutanta who had seen Lee Han vibrate the walls and build a road with piles of earth many times larger than that one. That level of continuous magic was no longer surprising. ! Tutanta! Isnt that amazing! You mean that even Tutanta can do it! The students of the Black Turtle Tower could only exclaim. Arent you surprised by that continuous magic! If I meet the White Tiger Tower guys later, Ill have to tell them that Tutanta can do something like that. * * * This? Lee Han, who quickly broke through the labyrinth in a straight line, hesitated. Surprisingly, as the mounds were piled up, the walls began to rise accordingly. The stone statue in the labyrinth spoke to Lee Han. C I will praise you for breaking through the labyrinth with your wit. However, if you want to pass through the wall without finding the exit of the labyrinth, of course there are restrictions. Well, I ate too raw. While other students would have found their way with all kinds of wisdom and magic, Lee Han just summoned an infinite pile of dirt with his magical powers and broke through C Now, if you break through this wall, youre outside. If you want to try it, try it. young students. Hearing what the stone statue in the labyrinth said, Salko was seriously troubled. Salchow now had a way to get through this last hurdle. Should I tell Wardanaj about the family magic? The Tutanta family, the foremost stonemason family in the empire, had many arcane magics. Salcho himself didnt learn it because he wasnt up to the level yet, but he secretly memorized magic in order to learn it when he got his skills someday. I was a bit reluctant to tell Wodanaz about the magic, but I couldnt help but help Wodanaz break through the labyrinth by himself. After much thought alone, Salko came to a conclusion. Wardanaz. I have magic to teach you. Boom!!!!! As soon as he finished his words, a huge ball of water hit the wall. The sphere of water that rotated and made a bloody sound tore through the walls of the labyrinth. The stone statue in the labyrinth praised Lee Han. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -excellent. a young student You have proven your honor with your skills! Its okay to pass! Blessings on your road ahead! thanks. Lee Han swung his staff and brushed off the water. The labyrinth wall that waited quietly was an easy opponent compared to the monsters Lee Han had faced so far. He was able to prepare for the attack as much as he could. By the way, Salco. Are you going to teach me magic? Yes. Salkos expression was dark. Lee Han was puzzled. Why are you like that? Chapter 169 Chapter 168 With a dark expression, Salco slowly opened his mouth. The magic I was going to teach you is < Disintegration of the Tutanta family rock >. no. If there was such a magic, shouldnt I have told you sooner? Why is that? It is nothing. Lee Han seemed to hear the sound of teeth grinding. In any case, < Tutanta family''s rock disintegration > had a high reputation for its efficiency and excellent effects among disintegration-type magics. Even if magic produces the same result, it will be divided into thousands of degrees depending on the structure process and spell. As such, it was quite important which magic to choose, even if it was magic that produced the same result. You have to make a decision considering how your aptitude suits you, what situation you mainly use it in, and so on. In relatively simple lower circle magic, this kind of trouble was unnecessary, but it became essential as we went up. C In this situation, I have to use < Summon the Wardanaz Family Water Hydra >! -Because youre an idiot! Your magical skills are bringing me to tears! No need to use such expensive magic! A normal < summon giant water snake > is enough! -That kind of magic can never solve this fiery lava avalanche! Right. I have heard of the fame of the Tutanta family. To teach such family magic? Is that okay? okay. Salchow answered after a rather long silence. Lee Han wondered why he was so worried about his opponent teaching him family magic. Honestly, teaching family magic isnt something theyd be too eager to do. I decided to teach him, but I cant help but worry about it. Lee Han nodded as if he understood Salko. Of course, it was not communicated to Salchow at all. ruler. The order is as follows. Salko told me the order and operation of < Dismembering the Rock of House Tutanta >, the necessary materials (a handful of pieces of rock to break), and the detailed process. The elves of the Tutanta family memorized it in much more detail and detail than most sorcery books. Thanks to this, Lee Han could easily understand what kind of magic this magic was. Of course, that didnt mean that learning magic was easy. what? Ihan felt a sharp pain in his head. Apart from mana, it was more like a headache that came up because concentration was consumed when complex magic was used several times. The < Tutanta family rock disintegration > magic was so difficult. I tried several more times, but the headache was unbearable. Lee Han paused for a moment. Tutanta. How long did it take you to master this magic? I havent mastered this magic yet. ? Lee Han was puzzled for a moment. this child? no. I dont think so. Right. Still, this magic isnt that difficult, is it? How many circles is it? Lee Han expected 2 circles or 3 circles even if he conceded a lot. However, after receiving Lee Hans question, Salko suddenly hesitated. Then he answered. Its a 4 circle, but. Lee Han looked straight at Salko. Assassination in a different way because this bastard cant win from the front? * * * Salco wasnt really trying to assassinate Lee Han. He took the students of the Black Turtle Tower and broke through the labyrinth, but it wasnt even human to do such a thing. But really Why did I do that? I just couldnt come up with the idea that it might be dangerous to pass on the 4th circle magic to Wardanaz. Salco himself did not understand. why? Its normal to worry about whether or not its okay to teach family magic to first-year students Yes. Salco. When the atmosphere became awkward, Lee Han said to settle things. Perhaps this < Tutanta Family Rock Decomposition > magic belongs to the fairly easy axis among the 4th circle magic, right? Thats why he taught me. Even magic from the same circle did not all have the same level of difficulty. It was understandable that he tried to teach me if this magic was easy enough to be one of the 4 circle magics. no. Wodanaz. < Disintegration of the Rock of the Tutanta Family > is one of the most difficult spells among the 4th circle magic. Some of the things Ive heard say that its more difficult than 5th circle magic Me. Tutanta. I dont think its good to say that now. Nylia cautiously advised. Tutanta realized too late and kept his mouth shut. Of course, the atmosphere had already become more awkward. As Lee Han and Tutanta fell into silence, only Nilia was about to die. The stairs to the fourth floor! Look over there! The stairs to the fourth floor. Its the stairs to the fourth floor. The 4th floor stairs reminds me of the 4th circle magic Oops. no. sorry. Wodanaz. Salco apologized. I never imagined that I would have to teach the Tutanta family magic and apologize. no. Tutanta. Things like that happen, too. I think I increased my distance? Neilia felt that the distance between Lee Han and Tutanta had grown a bit. Shih! ! As soon as I went up the hallway on the 4th floor, a ghost monster with a sharp cry ran through the hallway. The students were all startled and tried to escape by the stairs. Get down Pak! But there was no need. A blazing white ray of light flashed and pierced the ghost monster, then disappeared in an instant. Lee Han could hear a faint voice emanating from afar. C Dodge quickly! Freshmen! C This bastard escaped! Why did they come up to the 4th floor?! -Its the midterm period! I wonder if I should hide better. The seniors of the magic school came to the 4th floor to catch the escaped ghost monster. It happened so quickly that the other students didnt seem to notice. F disappeared? Its okay, right? The hallway on the 4th floor where the ghost disappeared was quiet and peaceful. In fact, this was originally a normal school hallway. I said it was a beetle classroom. Lee Han walked slowly and checked the classrooms placed next to the hallway. The Griffin Classroom, the Makeen Family Classroom (probably generously sponsored in the year the room was created), the Beer Candy Classroom, the Burning Red Flag Gyeokgu Team Classroom and the Beetle Classroom . !!! The students eyes widened. Although they struggled to get to the fourth floor, none of the students expected to find the classroom right away. This so easily? Honestly it wasnt easy. The students opened the door to the classroom with vigilance. Then, the undead summons waiting inside the classroom welcomed the students. -Welcome! Everyone please take a seat. who are you? -I am a summons serving the principal. Everyone please take a seat. Lee Han and his friends hesitantly scattered and sat down. Then paper and quills appeared in front of the students. C Now solve the problem. When youre done, you can submit and leave. It surprises people by being surprisingly fine. Until now, only abnormal things had been coming out, but when a normal test came out, it was surprising in its own way. Lee Han grabbed the test paper. I was preoccupied with coming to the 4th floor, but in fact, the important thing in the test was not the ability to find the test site, but the ability to solve problems. First question. Write the principals full name correctly. Second question. Write the year in which the headmaster developed the magic < Glory of the Dead Sun >. Third question. How many years has it been since the principal expanded the Darkness Hall of the Magic School * * * Nilia put a quill in her mouth with a troublesome expression. No, do I have to memorize everything the principal did? What does that have to do with character education? Internally, this dissatisfaction erupted, but what can I do? As long as you are a student, you should solve it. Shouldnt we investigate this and come back? -If you visit again, the problem will be different. The Black Turtle Tower students shut their mouths and looked at the exam papers again. Nilia inadvertently turned her gaze to Lee Han. He wondered how Wardanaz was doing. Shashashashashak! ?! Nilia was horrified. Lee Han was playing with his quill non-stop. Did you get a different test paper from me?! But it couldnt be. Surprisingly, Wodanaz was writing the correct answer without being shaken by this test paper. It was amazing to see him move the quill without stopping even once. Wardanaz Am I the only one who didnt study? Nilia, suddenly feeling threatened, looked around. The other Black Turtle Tower students were also staring at Wodanaj with similar faces to Nelias. How on earth?! Youve studied this far? Its not that time rots and theres no surplus How long have you been studying? When all the other students stopped moving and looked at Lee Han, the undead pet opened his mouth. C Dear students. Cheating is Oh no. Its a misunderstanding. The students hurriedly averted their gaze. Nilia stared at the exam paper again. It was the same as before, but I felt a little more at ease. Because Im not the only one who doesnt know! * * * Lee Han answered and stood up. About half of the students who came with me had already disappeared. Its later than expected. After all, the problem was easy. Of course, the students who left first were the ones who decided to give up on solving the problem and come back to study. No one went out after solving all the problems like Lee Han. However, Lee Han could not know that. When I went down from the 4th floor to the 3rd floor, from the 3rd floor to the 2nd floor, opened the door to the main building on the 1st floor, and went out, the surroundings were already pitch black. A dismal bell sounded in the distance. Ive heard a few times the bell that tells the time every hour, but today the bell sounds a bit? students. Welcome to the trial period! Have a painful week everyone! And drunks better wake up soon! Lee Han let out a sigh at the sound of the skeleton headmasters voice echoing throughout the school. I finished one test, but it still looked like it was going to be a hellish week. * * * Perfect score. Lee Han was embarrassed to see Professor Voladis face. Did Stockholm Syndrome really happen? shit. I feel better about Professor Voladi because the other professors keep doing crazy things. As expected, Professor Voladi did not present complex tests or assignments. I had them cast a few water elemental spells and gave them a clean perfect score. In fact, if you look at it coldly, Lee Han completed his magic by going through hardships before the midterm exam period Unfortunately, Lee Han couldnt calmly figure it out. Yumidihus gave me a lot of compliments. yes. Undeservedly, it seems that you have taken good care of me. Lee Han was not surprised. Considering the relationship between Eumidhus and Professor Voladi, it was strange if information could not be exchanged with each other. I won against Ogonin. Did you say that? Eumidhus was surely not there? Professor Kirmin Ku told me. aha. Lee Han cursed Professor Kirmin inwardly. You helped a friend at best, and then you repay the favor in this way. I had a good friendship with Professor Voladi, but I was disappointed. Illusion magic is a tricky enemy in magic battles. Its nice that I dont have to waste time learning how to react. thank you? Professor Voladi said something ambiguous, whether it was a compliment or a curse on fantasy magic. lets go. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes? Where are you talking about? In response to Lee Hans question, Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han as if he had asked the stupidest question in the world. Dungeon. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Lee Han was thinking about how to convey that this week was midterm exams and I wasnt just listening to your lectures. This week is the midterm period, can I go to the dungeon? okay. Lee Han gave up. It cant be done. Even if the magic school was destroyed tomorrow, it was clear that Professor Voladi would continue his lessons. Would such a person provide convenience during the midterm exam? yes. lets go! Dont be overjoyed. Mistakes can be made. Kill? * * * The other day, Professor Voladi had a history of not properly controlling the dungeon and causing the Devilfish to come to the area where the Devilfish came out. And Lee Han knocked it down again. At this point, it was difficult for even the imperial court to decide whether the teacher was at fault or the student was at fault. Of course, Lee Han had a firm opinion. Professor Voladi is a madman. Arent you going to the Rakemaw area? When Professor Voladi stopped walking, Lee Han was puzzled. Youll have to go down a little further to get to the place where Rakshagwi comes out Professor Voladi smiled very faintly at Lee Hans question. Lee Han got goosebumps. As I said, dont be overjoyed. Emotional fluctuations lead to magical mistakes. Lee Han sighed at the sight of Professor Voladi, who interpreted that he was excited because he wanted to see Rakshi for asking a question. I understand. I want to go and practice as soon as possible. no. You dont have to be humble. The reason we stopped here is because of the illusion magic. You mean fantasy magic? Lee Han was puzzled. Of course, Professor Voladi was a person who used everything he needed for magic battles, regardless of his specialization in magic. Still, Professor Kirmin Ku is there, so why? Originally, I was thinking of teaching how to deal with fantasy magic later. Professor Voladi judged that freshmen like Lee Han had little chance to deal with fantasy magic. In magic combat, it would be enough to teach them how to deal with other practical training first. Thats what I thought. Isnt that right? Lee Han also agreed. It seems there is nothing wrong. Wrong. yes? You dealt with Ogonin. No If you think about the future, you will need a way to deal with fantasy magic. I think you should study logic and statistics. Lee Han thought to himself. Dealing with Ogonin was close to an accident, not because Lee Han had an ambition like I have to chase down the imperial fantasy wizards and defeat them. Either way, Professor Voladi raised his staff. Lee Han was nervous. Fortunately, Professor Voladi did not attack Lee Han. He swung his staff and summoned an illusion. Egos that looked just like Professor Voladi appeared. Its several times as terrible. If fantasy magic is broadly classified, it is divided into magic that is applied directly to the opponent and magic that is applied to the external environment. The fantasy magic applied directly to the opponent was so difficult that it was classified as mental magic. Mental magic that went in properly was enough to manipulate the opponent like a puppet Compared to that, the fantasy magic that was applied outside was relatively low in difficulty. Since there was no need to attack the opponents mind directly, it was enough to just call the illusion. It was by no means useless. Depending on the situation and place, the latter could have been more useful. Is that why the wizard Ogonin failed? Lee Han thought that if he heard Ogonin, he would grab his back and fall. The fact that I tried several times to no avail left a strong impression on me. You have a high resistance to electrons by nature. The wizards magical power itself created resistance to external magic. Of course, the resistance wasnt that great. If they could resist magic simply because they had magical powers, half of the empires mages would have lost their jobs. However, if the amount of magic power was beyond imagination, the story was different. At that point, the resistance created could not be ignored. Not bad. As much as I struggled with a lot of horsepower, I was more than happy with this advantage. How far can you defend? I dont know. Great magic power due to the amount of horse power is very rare, and many other variables also work. Let you find out for yourself. All right. I hope the skill of the wizard named Ogonin is good. Lee Han thought to himself. If Ogonins skill is good, he can defend against a considerable number of mental magic. Of course, that seemed unlikely, but But the illusions cast outside are different from the former. Professor Voladis alter egos said in unison. A sound rang out. As much as your anti-magic power is small, you need to learn how to tell them apart. How would you tell them apart? Lee Han immediately made a water ball and threw it at one of his clones. Professor Voladis clone lowered his head and avoided it. what a waste. I wanted to hit even one illusion Not bad. Illusions are vulnerable to external attack. But in a combat situation, you cant check them one by one like that. You have to learn to check with your senses. You mean sense? Yes. Fantasy, no matter how elaborate it is made, is bound to be different from reality. excellent observational skills. It was an essential condition for dealing with fantasy magic. Its kind of like finding the wrong picture. Look for it. Professor Voladis alter egos lined up on either side. Lee Han held back from wanting to throw the water beads and focused. The leftmost alter ego is fake. Right. One clone disappeared. The color of the shoes was different. You got it right. yes. Actually, I thought it was a fake because it looked a bit soft for Professor Voladi, but The alter ego on the far right is also fake. Did you notice it by the color of the wand? yes. of course. Good job. In fact, I said it was a fake because his eyes looked good for Professor Voladi, but this was correct anyway. I dont know if this is what I should check with my senses. First of all, isnt a feeling a feeling? Now Im going to deal with Rakshagwi. Be mindful of illusions. Professor Voladi began to invoke the illusion of Rakshagwi. Its hard to deal with Rakshagwi, but why increase the difficulty by adding illusions to it? Lee Han was amazed. Thats why you explained how to deal with fantasy magic. I really wanted to hit one. * * * When Lee Han spent the morning with Rakshagwi in the dungeon and returned to the break room, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower spread all over the place greeted him. So you should have been drinking in moderation. Lee Han said coldly. Even at schools that dont give food, thats the case. To eat whatever they give you the day before the exam. There was nothing strange about it even though everyone was down with a hangover. It was safe to say that almost all of the Blue Dragon Tower students drank. Starting with Gainando, who grunts and holds his head, and Yoner, who is sitting and drinking water with a pale face. Even the princess couldnt lift her head properly, perhaps because she had been drinking. Ugh Are you okay? I thought it was suspicious Yoner stood up pale. An excellent alchemist also likes to drink. The temptation was too strong to resist the overflowing drink in the banquet hall. Wait everyone. Ill boil you something. thank you. Wodanaz You are the only one Lee Han thought so and lit the pot. Peel and boil potatoes from the garden. It was then mashed, mixed with milk and cheese, and put into a pot, where it began to boil. New supplies were brought in over the weekend, but there was no point in wasting them. Potato soup was enough. Maybe I could add some mushrooms. Lee Han stirred the soup with a ladle, scooped it up, and handed out a bowl to each of his friends. Its an alchemy lecture in an hour, will everyone be okay? Water of course. 90% chance to go. Wodanaz. Me too of course Its impossible, you bastards. I was worried that I wouldnt be able to listen to other lectures properly. I wonder how much the skeleton headmaster had to drink The alchemy midterm exam is due by Friday, so dont worry too much. I will listen and come and tell you. No, Wardanaz. Together kuh. The world going round and round Id rather just stay still. * * * ?? Arriving at the alchemy lecture, Lee Han looked around without realizing it. The number of students isnt it too small? Its not too surprising. Professor Wooregeol said calmly. It seemed that he was not at all surprised that only a few of the many students came to the lecture. Is it every year? It fit well. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was dumbfounded. Well, given the skeleton principals personality, it wouldnt be strange if he did this every time before the midterm but it was absurd that the new students were beaten every time. ruler. Those who came out today, tell those who didnt come out. Of course, you dont have to tell me. Professor Wooregeol tapped on the blackboard where the midterm assignments were written in detail. < Vitality Bone Regeneration Potion > What you need C Birch branch Dendrobium leaves Thistle flower Bone flower Recipe C First, stir the water with the birch branch and go clockwise What? Can you tell me everything? Lee Han was surprised. As much as he was given ample time, of course he knew how to force himself out of the problem. Asking you to find the recipe on your own, or asking you to find out what materials you need yourself, etc. But how can you tell me in detail? Theres a birch tree, I know where the dendrobium is, and so is the thistle um? Lee Han, who was taking notes on the ingredients, suddenly felt something strange and hesitated. Nilia, who was next to her, also raised her hand. professor? Why? As far as I know, I heard that the bone flower grows deep underground in the dungeon. so? Uh yes? So, isnt it hard to find one in school? What nonsense. Thunderwalker said with a satisfied smile. There are many dungeons here at school too, so you can find them and go down. Ah Lee Han could feel the emotion contained in Nilias ah. It would be something like, Oh, thats really cool. Can I go down to the basement of the dungeon and bring it back? You dont have to go all the way to the basement of the dungeon. If there is another way to get it, you can get it and bring it. Is this why the seniors are arguing with the professors? Lee Han seemed to know why the seniors he didnt even know were stealing. The lecture is like this, how can I not do it? Nilia grumbled in disbelief. How and when to enter the dungeon again? Even if it is submitted by Friday. The other lectures are also exams. yes. Lee Han was very sympathetic. Other lectures also take midterm exams, but what kind of dungeon is a dungeon? Finding the dungeon is also a problem. If you find a dungeon, come out right away? I dont even know where it is underground. Is there a dungeon you know about? Nilia asked, but didnt think Lee Han really knew. Lee Han is also a freshman, so how could he know something like an underground dungeon? I was just asking as if complaining. There are. ?!?! Nilia looked at Lee Han as if she was dumbfounded. How? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 There is? huh. Lee Han confessed that the place of Professor Voladis lecture had changed from a lecture hall to an underground dungeon. It was done for efficient lecture Dont joke. isnt that a joke? Nilia, who responded as if it was absurd, was embarrassed when Lee Han sent a sad look. Arent you kidding? Why are you giving lectures in an underground dungeon? There is a long story there. Lee Han sighed. Talking about the situation now wont change anything. First of all, lets plan to enter the underground dungeon. I need to get the Bone Flesh Flower. Considering trial and error, each person should have five or six. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What came out of the dungeon? Slime? Skeleton? The devils mouth came out. Nilia tilted her ears, unable to tell whether Lee Han was making fun of her or being sincere. However, Lee Hans expression was very serious. If its enough for Rakemaw to come out wouldnt it be better to just find another dungeon? Finding other dungeons also takes time. It is, however. Do you push into dangerous dungeons because it usually takes time to find other dungeons? It looks like Wodanaz is getting colored at school. Is it because of my mood? Nilia was worried about Lee Hans willingness to push the dungeon where Rakemaw appeared, saying that the possibility of finding another dungeon was slim. I think I was a little more cautious when I first met Ill take the other friends with me when they come back. Its fortunate that the principals exam is over. i envy you. I have to go back and see. okay? Lee Han looked at Nilia with a puzzled look. What score is the target, so were going to see it again? I only want to avoid failure. okay? Then you dont have to go see it again, do you? Wodanaz What do you think my score is right now? Nilias voice sharpened slightly. This is why a friend who studies well! * * * Lee Han was able to soothe Nilias mood only after he promised to help her study < Basic Magical Character Education >. I dont understand. The problem wasnt too difficult. Durgyu. Lee Han. I saw an orc friend with a tired face in the distance. Lee Han asked just in case. Have you been drinking? A little Durgyu. You shouldnt drink what they give you at school just because you like it. I know. I am reflecting. Lee Han. The conversation was strange for a freshman, but no one felt it was strange. Are the students of the White Tiger Tower studying hard? very? Durgyu answered without the slightest shame. For the students of the White Tiger Tower, grades at magic school were not that important. Those who want to learn magic in order to be active as knights in the first place. It was important to learn the necessary magic and go out, but grades were not important. Because they look like terrifying guys. Lee Han was thrilled to learn that the White Tiger Tower students did not pay much attention to their studies. The students from the great families belonging to the Blue Dragon Tower are concerned about the honor or name of their family and try to have the minimum dignity (except for Gainando), but the students of the White Tiger Tower are literally beasts. Im honestly a bit envious! Even if you leave school, you have a place to work, so isnt it because you have such guts? Still, Id appreciate it if those guys laid it down. Ihan thought so and nodded. Studying is not required. Lee Han. It seems a bit odd when you say that. Durgyu felt a sense of incongruity. He seems to be the most diligent in his studies among the students at the Magic School right now Hot! haha! Aagh! Huh! Whoop! Huh! As I walked forward, I saw the students of the White Tiger Tower shedding sweat as they clashed wooden swords with each other. Are you doing that because you dont want to study? Ah no. The swordsmanship lecture is also a test Durgyu defended his friends. Of course, there was no corner where the White Tiger Tower friends escaped with swordsmanship because of the troublesome exam. Originally from a family of knights, when they have a headache, they wield a sword to clear their thoughts. I guess so. Durgyu! Come and swing your sword! I need to get up from drinking! I feel refreshed after holding on to the book and swinging my sword! Hearing the shouts of his friends at the White Tiger Tower, Lee Han stared at Therugyu. Durgyu hurriedly moved his steps forward. Moradi. Wardanaz. Giselle looked at Lee Han and frowned. Lee Han also frowned at Giselle. They are saying to each other, I hope that child goes away. Have you not been drinking? Only fools drink. So why didnt you drink wordanaz? I tend not to eat anything the principal gives me. Giselle was astonished at the reason that was more crazy than she thought. What is he saying now? Everyone is training in swordsmanship, cant we? The other White Tiger Tower friends were swinging their swords diligently in preparation for the swordsmanship test because they didnt want to study. But Giselle was sitting alone reading a book. Study is what you normally do. Doesnt it sound like Cainando? Of course, Cainando and Moradi were completely different. To the point where it would be rude for Moradi to compare. Still, it would be necessary to prepare just beforehand. What do you want to say? When Giselle asked bluntly, as if to say only what he had to say, Lee Han went straight to the point. Its right before midterm exams, but youre exceptionally calm. Do you know anything? With a tap, Giselle closed the book she was holding. Thanks, I saw the title of the book. It was < Osu Gonadaltes'' Dedication to the Magic School >. Moradio seems to be preparing for the < Basic Magical Personality Education > test. This was a book I had already finished studying two weeks ago. Yes. As expected. There was only one reason for Lee Han to talk to Moradi. Regarding the swordsmanship lecture, the students of the White Tiger Tower displayed considerable skill. Since they themselves came from a family of knights, they were able to hear various rumors and know a lot of information. Didnt you find out in advance that the White Sheep Knights were coming? If it was Moradi, he might have known in advance about the midterm exam. Of course, I couldnt just tell you. What do you want? well. Giselle crossed her arms arrogantly. It was a face that knew he had the upper hand. What can I do for you? I have already taken the < Basic Magical Personality Education > test. How about exchanging it for a problem? ! Giselles face, which had rarely changed her expression, shook. Of course, the questions in the < Basic Magical Personality Education > test kept changing, but it was clear that Giselle, who did not go directly, did not know that far. It will work. Giselle was troubled. To be honest, dealing with Wardanaj wasnt something I was very excited about. He was so clever and cunning that he couldnt let his guard down. And I also wanted to see Wodanazs distorted face by just rejecting the offer. But Its too good an offer for that. Gisele was not ashamed of being a member of the White Tiger Tower, but objectively, the White Tiger Tower was not a good place to focus on her studies. Most of the students say, Why do I have to use my head so much? A place where you say things like Other guys can do that. As such, students who are interested in their studies and want to study were swept away by the atmosphere, and they often threw books at them, saying, Yes, we are knights! It was absurd indeed for Giselle, who hates stupidity. No one to study with! On the other hand, Wodanaj is considered the best among the Blue Dragon Tower students with excellent grades. In terms of ability, there was no shortage. Hes the one who will calmly teach you the wrong answer while studying together. good. Good. It is a contract. Lee Han nodded happily. Of course, Giselle may be angry when she receives the test papers later, but what can I do? At the magic school, the tricked guy did something wrong. Did you two talk already? After finishing the story, Durgyu approached. Moradi. Did you tell Lee Han? About midterms? Why do I have to tell you that? Giselle replied as if it were absurd. Then, Durgyu was taken aback. Thats right, were a team. Only then did Lee Han and Giselle realize that the three of them were a team. Like the last time, midterm exams are also considered as this member. I was just fooling around. If I had stayed still, Moradi would have informed me The contract is already over. Dont worry. Moradi. I keep my promise. At Lee Hans words, Giselle cast a surprised glance. Then he looked at him slightly suspiciously. what? Suspicious Moradi. Lee Han is still a person who keeps his promises. Dont talk nonsense, Choi. Rumors are circulating that you were brainwashed by Wardanaj. * * * uh did you really have to gather people like this? Nilia whispered so that only Yihan could hear. The composition of the students sitting at the large desks in the library was beyond imagination. Starting with the Blue Dragon Tower students (surprisingly, there was also Guinan) and Black Turtle Tower students like Nellyana Ratford. and the Priests of the Phoenix Tower and Giselle and Durgyu of the White Tiger Tower? There are a lot of people who want to know, but I have to study myself too. Looks like were going to have a fight. Nilia thought so, but kept her mouth shut without asking further. As much as Lee Han knew he had to study, he couldnt take more time. ruler. Here are the issues Ive sorted out. Look at this and memorize it. Uh should I just memorize it? Is there any other way? Kainando asked an innocent question. Lee Han said with a straight face. doesnt exist. memorize it. Ugh ugh. Since this was not a high-difficulty magic application problem and was close to a simple memorization test, the most efficient thing was to make and memorize questions that were likely to come out. Lee Han threw the paper at his friends. When the principal told me to learn < Low Manipulation > magic and practice transcription, I thought, Why the hell is that? Of course, I didnt mean to be grateful Anyway, the White Sheep Knights are coming again. While reading the books he was going to study, Lee Han thought about the story he had heard today. It seemed that the Yangmok Knights were coming again for the midterm exam of the swordsmanship lecture. I expected it to some extent, but Couldnt you stick with someone stronger? You wouldnt do such a conscienceless thing against a real freshman. To be honest, having him fight the knights the other day was a conscienceless act. Han Lee trusted Professor Ingeldell. After reading a book, Lee Han closed the book and closed his eyes for a moment. And immediately picked up the paper next to it. I asked as if I was curious about Kainando, who had been memorizing while muttering. What lecture is that? Im not studying for an exam, Im taking a break for a while. Gainando nodded his head in sympathy with Lee Hans answer. Kainando was also doing various other things while preparing for the midterm exams. Lee Han is the same! Read what? The Toberiz series that came out this time is fun. Introducing a new card in a magazine I bought over the weekend Hmm? A magic spell scrawled by the headmaster. It was not only Cainando who was astonished. All the students who were memorizing hard in other seats all raised their heads at the same time. And he looked at Lee Han with shocked eyes. its not that difficult. To kill time Lee Han made an excuse without even knowing it. Nilia shook her head. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 You misunderstood needlessly. Contrary to the misunderstanding of his friends, Lee Han was not that crazy about studying. just what you need anyway. He was a person who studied only what was necessary. Nilia. Youre not misunderstanding, are you? What is the misunderstanding? I know what youre thinking, but wait. Lee Han, who was speaking, hesitated. Is this it? A piece of paper in the treasure chest that the Headmaster Skeleton distributed during the festival. The magic was written, but of course you couldnt just get it. Trial and error is required even if it is written kindly and in detail, but if it is written with a password and analogy that only the wizard knows, the time required increases several times. Thanks to that, Lee Han was also spending quite a bit of time Suddenly, a realization came. Lee Han put down the paper and began scribbling frantically with a quill. As the passwords he had memorized were organically interlocked, the overall context of magic was finally visible. Of course, in the eyes of his friends, Lee Han suddenly looked like someone who was staring at the paper and wielding a quill like crazy. Gainando murmured. Learning magic is important, but Lee Han seems too harsh. * * * A dark night with only the moonlight remaining. Lee Han was sitting in the break room with a dejected expression. No It wasnt because the other students couldnt memorize it more than I thought. Of course, the other students didnt memorize as much as I thought, but that wasnt Lee Hans problem. It was invisible magic. 2nd Circle Magic < Gonadaltes'' Invisibility Cloak >. Actually, this wasnt the headmasters fault. How could he have known that the student who would take that magic would already have a belt enchanted with invisibility? However, from Lee Hans point of view, there was no choice but to be disappointed. okay. Its not a bad thing. Someday, if a situation arises where you cant use the belt, that magic will come in handy. Invisibility magic wont be a problem if that happens. Parala Rock! ? An unfamiliar landscape spread out in front of you with the faint sound of turning the bookshelf. Lee Han immediately grasped the situation. Is it you again? The book given by the skeleton headmaster was floating in the air with the pages exposed. What is the standard? He knew that he was called to learn magic, but he did not know the standard that the black book called. When are you calling? Can you tell me when to call? The black book only revealed pages instead of answers. I felt that I should not ask useless questions and learn magic. Well, theres no way the book the headmaster gave me would be kind. Lee Han muttered. I bet you dont intentionally call people when theyre busy or having a hard time. Farak! ? Lee Han raised his head. It seemed that the black book had just moved. no way? The black book ignored Lee Hans gaze and shook the magic page. Fortunately, the magic of the black book wasnt as complexly twisted as the magic obtained at the festival. Circle 2 magic < Gonadaltes'' Dark Vision >. It was a magic that could maintain sight even in pitch-black darkness. Its pretty good. Lee Han was delighted. This strengthening magic was useful for Lee Han, who had to go around a lot at night. I could have summoned the light, but it wasnt always possible Lee Han, recalling the magic he learned from the black book, felt a sense of incongruity. < Gonadaltes''s shrewd steps > < Gonadaltes'' sharp hands > < Gonadaltes''s invisibility cloak > (though I didnt learn from the black book) < Gonadaltes'' dark vision >. Spells with the name of a wizard were usually magic that the wizard felt the need for and developed himself. What did you do when you were young to learn these magics? Parala Rock! i get it. Concentrate. Lee Han spoke to the black book and closed his eyes. Anyway, it was hard to leave until I got used to it. Theres nothing wrong with learning it, so I do my best. But Lee Han didnt realize it. If you dont learn the magic from the black book and spend your time wisely, you can buy as much time as you want until the next magic comes out. I dont have to concentrate on learning everything at once like this * * * Fortunately, most of the students were free from hangovers after Monday passed. Lee Han piled a mountain of egg sandwiches on the table in the break room for breakfast. Eggs from the garden werent enough, so I borrowed some eggs from Professor Thunderwalks hut, but youll probably understand. Its okay. It was a simple sandwich with scrambled eggs between soft white bread, but it tasted good. I can save materials again. I felt like I was getting better at satisfying my friends while saving more and more ingredients. Lee Han felt a little proud. Wardanaz. You are a genius. Im busy with exams, so this menu The friends thanked each other as they picked up egg sandwiches one by one, unaware of Lee Hans evil intentions. By the way, Wodanaz. Did you tell the princess? ah. Lee Han hesitated. Yesterday, while sleeping, I was plagued by a black book and woke up early in the morning to boil and mash eggs. Why dont you guys bring it? Lee Han looked at the students of the Blue Dragon Tower who followed the princess and said. Ooh, were a bit ?? Anyway, lineage is lineage, so I was a bit cautious about going there first and talking to them ???? Gainando, who was eating an egg sandwich next to him, glared at him with a shocked expression. Annoyed, Lee Han encouraged his followers. Theyre top students, and one of Einrogards rules is equality, right? where everyone suffers equally. That was Ein Lorgard. But you cant keep keeping that distance and be careful. Ugh thats true Even at Lee Hans words, the followers couldnt easily change their minds. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was still reluctant to go and talk to the princess first. Cant I think of it as Gainando wearing a wig? While Lee Han was thinking such crazy thoughts, one of his followers spoke up. Ill pay more silver coins, so cant you deliver it to me just this time? Theres nothing wrong with that. ?! Lee Han immediately understood. What can you eat! * * * < Basic vehicle training > lecture. The time has come to see how diligently he has taken care of his vehicle. Lee Han looked at the phone league with a complicated expression. The phone league higgled as if asking why. Because youre a griffon He couldnt help but feel complicated thinking that there was a horse-eater in front of him while other friends were leading horses. Professor Lightningwalker said, making a clatter with his riding whip. ruler! I think Ive said it a few times, but getting close to animals requires constant effort and sincerity. Other lectures may be able to move on to studying right before the exam, but if you are thinking about that in my lecture, you might as well give up. Gainando looked at his own words as if he felt sorry for them. The horse spat in Guyandos face. Todays test runs on horseback. I go as far as possible by the set time and then come back. Any questions? Lee Han raised his hand. what? Is there a dangerous river like last time? Professor Lightning Walk said, thinking that he was a very goofy guy. It wasnt even made by Professor Lightningwalker! Of course it is. The land of Ein Rogard is wide and there are many obstacles. It would be better to be vigilant and move. Then start! The lightning-fast professor did not give the students time to prepare their minds. Blowing the whistle immediately signaled the start. Cant we collude? While riding on top of the phone rig, Lee Han had other thoughts in that short space of time. If we all agree not to go beyond a certain point, we can take the test comfortably Hmm. Its absolutely impossible. Seeing that other top students were already swearing at each other, collusion was absolutely impossible. Get out of my way, you black turtles! If you want, try to pierce it with your skills! Are you claiming to be a knight and yet not having that much skill? Lee Han shook his head and clicked his tongue. Then he said I dont know why they cant eat each other like that. Yoner looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Probably 1/3 of the students over there would want to keep Lee Han in check As Lee Han excelled in other lectures, of course jealousy followed. It was clear that there would be quite a few students among the students who would say, Im going to beat Wodanaz at least in this lecture. And apart from that, Lee Han just had a grudge. To the extent that among the students of the White Tiger Tower, there are fewer students who were not beaten by Lee Han. Professor Lightningwalk warned in a shrill voice. It is forbidden to attack each other. Do not attack by wielding magic or weapons. no! Lee Han was surprised. I was even more surprised because I was planning on dealing with the attacking guys by throwing water beads at the start. Yoner was taken aback when he saw that. He was pretending not to be, but he was preparing for a fight more reliably than anyone else. This is mount training, not magic combat training! It will allow horses to collide with each other, but no more than that. Got it? yes! The students responded to Professor Lightnings words. However, Professor Lightning Step did not know. Right. I guess we can deal with it by colliding with each other. Students like Lee Han will look for gaps in the rules if they are not strictly adhered to! * * * Dag dag dag dag dag! There was a loud sound of horses hooves hitting the ground along the given route. It wasnt just military students lazily during the semester. The students who took care of the horses steadily became close enough to be able to speed up on horseback. Of course, Lee Han was one of them. Leehan! Can I keep speeding up like this? Yoner asked, spurring his horse. The goal of this test was not simply to go far and fast. You have to go and come back. If you went too far and couldnt come back within the time limit, that was a problem. However, it took a lot of courage to slow down when the leading group was hitting like this now. Everyone will have an idea. dont worry. As Lee Han said, the students belonging to the leading group began to slow down while noticing each other. He knew that horses were tired if they sprinted continuously. And that wasnt all. The students started to get together and form a group. Not good. Even if it was a race, it was much more advantageous to run as a group than to run alone. It is easy to cope with any obstacles, and it is easy to respond to various collisions. The problem was the students were glancing at Lee Han. Wardanaz is the most threatening. I have to get revenge on that guy I have to stop him from coming forward. Lee Han made as harmless a face as possible to relieve his friends vigilance, but it didnt have much effect. Even if it was Lee Han himself, if there was a student like Lee Han, he would have been wary right away. Overwhelming 1st place candidate! C Purr. Ponrig looked at Lee Han. Why? C Hee hee. hee hee hee ruler. not nice You cant run amok right now. The phone league let out a cry as if it was frustrating. Then he glared fiercely ahead. bang! Before Lee Han had time to stop, the phone league began to speed up like crazy. The other friends looked at her with dismay. Wardanaz!? What are you thinking! If I run like that, Ill collapse in no time! Do you have any plans for this?! Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chase! what?! You cant lose to Wardanaz! Are you thinking of losing even in horseback riding?! But one of the students hesitated. It was impossible to handle the back if I ran out like that now. Horses are living creatures. If you run like that, youll get tired quickly Eh! Goes! me too! But in the end, the students, one by one, began driving the horses with whips. No matter which top student, he basically had great pride when it came to horses. Whether from a noble family, a knights family, or a merchants guild, he had never heard that he couldnt ride a horse anywhere. And There must be a reason why Wardanaz is running like that! Wardanaz cant believe hes going out of control like that without thinking? Students subconsciously believed Lee Han. Could it be that Lee Han went on a rampage like that without any countermeasures? Perhaps there is a way. If they follow the same method The students in the lead group started to run like crazy. Nilia also looked around nervously when she saw her friends leaving. ? Surprisingly, Yoner stayed where he was. Yoner? whats the matter? are you okay? Yoner sat on a chestnut-haired horse with a very anxious expression on his face. Nilia didnt understand. Lets go after it right now! If you chase after me now, Ill catch up with you right away! I could lasso the others and drop them! Nylia was calmly trying to break the rules, but Yoner didnt point it out. It was because I had just seen something even more embarrassing. Its not like that Yoner wondered how to explain this. The griffon, who had transformed into a horse, ignored Lee Hans orders and ran out of control! * * * Am I paying the price for believing in monsters? Perhaps sensing Lee Hans distrust, the griffon snorted fiercely. Lee Han was soothed. It is a misunderstanding. ruler. Try slowing down. Im afraid youll get tired. Of course, Lee Han intended to go down and hit the gryphon the moment it slowed down. Griffin didnt notice that dark heart, but another part stimulated Griffins pride. Im not tired! -Pu hee hee! Griffin ran even further. It sounded like he had regrets about running after not being able to run for several years. From now on, I must never trust transformed monsters. Lee Han held onto the griffon tightly. It ran so fast that Lee Han couldnt be careless anymore. If youre not lucky, even the owner will drop it! Caw! A new monster that looked like a ferocious mixture of a crane and a chicken came down from the tree next to it. Rachaljo! The appearance of a new monster that was quite aggressive made Lee Han nervous. But the griffon let out a snort and accelerated further. bang! Rachaljo tried to follow as he flew, but he couldnt help it. As Griffon widened the distance, Rachaljo, who had been following him, gasped and flew away as if giving up. The monsters that appeared were not Rachaljo. A rock on the side of the road suddenly raised it and swung it menacingly. Griffin ignored it and ran. Suddenly, the bridge over the river disappeared in a cloud of smoke. Griffin ignored it and jumped over. A thick fog obscured the road so that it was impossible to see ahead. Griffin ignored it and broke through. do as you please. Lee Han gave up. At this point, I was wondering how far it went. * * * Blue Dragon Tower 3rd year Perse sighed with a worried look on his face. Then the friend asked. Why is it Perse? All of our strikers are too slow. dont worry. After they adapt, the horses will also speed up. You have to give the horses time to gain weight. It is not just a matter of words. Jockey is also a problem. Perse said firmly. Speed was not simply determined by the horses stamina in Gyeokgu, where several players competed fiercely. Rather, the courage and skill of the jockey accounted for more. Even if there are enemies running towards you with a stick, you have to have the spirit to drive the horse with the determination to die . The wind blew off their hats because of the horse running so fast. He ran so fast that the monsters blocking his way hurriedly moved out of the way. What was the room like? Are you a student? Were you a student? Freshman looks like a freshman? Freshman exam Thats it! Thats it! Perse shouted with her eyes shining. That guts that drives me like a madman whether or not theres a monster in front of me. That was the spirit a striker should have. Hes a freshman, Perse Theres next year! You can call me next year! Theres no guarantee that hes interested in the Gyeokgu club. Dont worry about that. ? Theres no way youre not interested in Gyeokgu when you have that kind of skill! * * * The phone league has finally stopped. -Puhehehehehehehehehehe!! Are you feeling cool? Ponrig nodded. Then he wiped off his sweat and leaned his head over to the stream to quench his thirst. Youve come really far. Lee Han checked his surroundings. I knew the site of the magic school was vast beyond imagination, but I never thought it would come this far. It ran like crazy along the bottom of the mountain range. What unfolded before Lee Hans eyes was the desert. ? What desert is inside the school grounds? -Puhihing. After drinking all the water, Ponrigg said lets go. Phone League. -Puhung? I will be disappointed in you if you do not return within the time limit. - The phone league, which ran happily, looked around to see if it had come to its senses from the coolness of Lee Hans words. Of course, even if I looked around, I couldnt have known the surrounding area as a phone league. The phone league started sweating. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. can we get back in time? lets go. Phone League. The phone league started running toward full force. It was faster than before. Lee Han stared straight ahead with his body firmly fixed. ? I saw a few students stretched out on the side of the road. what? At first, I thought he was attacked by a monster, but he seemed perfectly normal. It was clear that he had just passed out from exhaustion. I dont understand. Its Lee Han, but the phone league didnt listen and ran out of control and was dragged in, but other students couldnt be like that. It was clear that they ran purely because they were greedy and exhausted themselves. Lee Han looked at his friends as if he was sorry. It is unavoidable. What happened today must have been a lesson. * * * perfect score. thank you. why? The lightning-walking professor impatiently asked. 1st place gets full marks. It was natural. Professor Lightningwalk had no intention of commenting on this. However, the fact that the first place went three times as far as the other students and came back (while running fast enough to scatter all the prepared obstacles) was a bit different. Why did you risk your life so far? There are five students who were exhausted while following you, and three students who fell off the horse. It must have been luck that I ran first and chased away all the monsters. It was okay to come back in moderation did you want to set a new record like that? In the eyes of the lightning-walking professor, Lee Han didnt like to show off like that. But why are you pushing yourself so hard to set a new record? Did you want to leave a legend because you were proud of your equestrian skills? Of course, Lee Han looked at Professor Lightning Step as if he was dumbfounded. Isnt it because the professor said this? Who left Griffon over? Why did you set such a new record? Even if he was shameless, there was no such shamelessness. Are you so arrogant because youre a professor? Professor Lee Hans lightning stride replied as boldly as Lee Han thought. What nonsense. Griffin doesnt like to run like that. Even more so, it has been forced into words. I wouldnt have run if you hadnt given my order. ?! Lee Han was shocked by the professors words. no?! I was a crazy guy because I wanted to run? Could it be that Lee Han didnt give me too many opportunities to prove his abilities? I think I ignored him too much. I want to prove my ability Professor Lightning Step listened to Lee Hans words with a half-confident expression. It was a bit hard to believe that Griffin was running so hard for just that reason. Really. okay. trust me for once You worked hard, go in and get some rest. I had to take another test, but I had a lot of trouble running like that. The phone league suffered more than me. After saying that, Lee Han returned to the starting line and looked at the returning students. The disfigured students returned one by one and looked at Lee Han in awe. Did you see it? I saw it. That bastard might become the best rider in the Empire! Lee Han decided to just go rest. * * * Some students were suffering from muscle pain, but the magic school did not wait for them. I need to get a bone flower for dinner tonight. If you think about how long it will take, today is also on the edge. I think my thighs are burning. I feel like I have a crack in my pelvis Before evening fell, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower gathered on the first basement level muttered with their canes. The students of the White Tiger Tower laughed when they saw that. To say such a thing while riding a horse is quite lacking in discipline Wodanaz guy why the hell are you talking like crazy Lee Han ignored his muttering. ruler. Everyone knows its not good. But now is the time to join forces with those who have learned alchemy. If we dont secure the ingredients as quickly as possible, we might all fail. Magic Schools terrible schedule forced the other top students to cooperate with each other. Lee Han was planning to gather the students and quickly break through the dungeon, then gather the materials and come out. If I went in alone to get the ingredients and failed or got hurt, only Lee Han would lose. ruler. Everyone take it. When Lee Han handed over the basket he had brought from the break room, the White Tiger Tower students were puzzled. Is this the magic potion needed to clear the dungeon? no. An evening snack. The White Tiger Tower students removed the cloth that covered the basket. Sandwiches were stacked neatly. uh uh? what. Any thoughts? Wardanaz. Dont give it to those who arent hungry. At Asans words, the students of the White Tiger Tower hurriedly waved their hands. no! no! I will eat well! okay. If youre ready, lets go in. Lee Han lined up the students. Due to the topography of the dungeon, it was unreasonable for everyone to gather together and form a formation. To some extent, each tower had no choice but to gather and work hand in hand. It would be faster for them to move by themselves rather than me ordering them one by one. Curious about what kind of sandwich it was, the princess removed the cloth from the basket to check it out. Lee Han slapped the back of the princesss hand. You should eat later. Just like Kainan Island, the imperial family had a lot of gluttony. Lee Han gave a warning and turned around. ?! The princess looked at Lee Han with eyes mixed with embarrassment, resentment, sadness, and resentment. However, Lee Han was busy lined up and checking the students, so he couldnt look back. If there is a problem, you have to take care of yourself and respond accordingly. If you think it is dangerous, send a signal and judge for yourself. do not worry. Wodanaz. We are knights. The students of the White Tiger Tower held the basket dearly in their arms and said. It was really like a knight. Tak- During the final inspection on the 1st basement floor, someone came up from the underground stairs leading to the dungeon. It was Professor Ballardi. Isnt it fun to have a picnic on the 1st basement level, everyone? Shall we go back soon? What crazy talk, Wodanaz? Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The reason Lee Han didnt reveal that he was going to the underground dungeon in front of Professor Voladi was simple. because it was impossible to predict what kind of reaction would come out. Professor Voladi is the most difficult professor to predict among professors. I had to be more careful. A picnic? Arent we here to attack the underground dungeon? However, the ignorant White Tiger Top student asked as if he did not understand. Lee Han gritted his teeth and muttered. Be quiet What? I can not hear well. Wodanaz. What is the picnic and why do you have to go back? Lee Han regretted that he should have just knocked out his opponent quickly. However, Professor Boladi had already climbed the stairs and stood in front of the students. The White Tiger Tower student who had just spoken up also noticed Professor Voladis appearance and straightened his posture. hello. professor. What is going on? Lee Han quickly snatched the answer away. Lets have a picnic together underground Wodhanaz has gathered students to attack the underground dungeon. Shall I kill him? Professor Voladi listened to the words of the White Tiger Tower student and looked around the hallway with an expressionless face. The students who were going to go down to the underground dungeon soon after finishing all preparations came into the eyes of the vampire professor. Lee Han could see a very faint smile on Professor Voladis lips. The anger towards the White Tiger Tower students disappeared completely, and fear rose like an ice field. Good job. its really not a big deal. Lee Han said, paying close attention to read what Professor Voladi was thinking. Continuous training is a prerequisite for skill improvement, but few wizards practice it. to be diligent. Im going because of the materials I need for the midterm exam. professor. There must have been other dungeons. I thought I would not have enough time to find it I guess so. Professor Voladi nodded. A good mage can achieve several goals at the same time, even if she does only one thing. When there are necessary materials in an underground dungeon, a weak and lazy wizard enters an easy place, but a prosperous battle wizard deliberately enters a difficult place and trains himself. Wardanaz was such a wizard. I just managed a dungeon. If it was a naturally occurring dungeon located in a remote location, no one would care whether monsters popped out or abnormalities occurred, but dungeons located inside magic schools did not. If the monsters in the dungeon come out and cause a riot right now, its the professors workshop to break it. People like Professor Voladi periodically checked the dungeons and checked the conditions inside. What was the flow of magical energy in the dungeon, what was the number of monsters, whether there was any sign of them rushing out to the top, etc. However, to Lee Han, Professor Boladis words seemed to have a slightly different meaning. Didnt it cause such an uproar thanks to the special preparation for me last time? A chill of uneasiness crept down my spine. Not knowing Lee Hans feelings, his friends threw out their thanks. thank you. professor. Ill have a good trip! Contrary to rumors, youre a very kind person, arent you? As expected, rumors are not to be believed. * * * Burn up. A spark the size of two fingers was created in the air. The advantage of the fire element is that it has sufficient destructive power even with simple low-circle magic. The angler that was hit by the fire brought by the Phoenix Tower priest instantly slowed down. Burn up! Burn! Even the simplest Circle 1 magic, < Create Flame >, became even more powerful when several students overlapped it. The preta burned in an instant and collapsed. Excellent. The priests lightly nodded at Lee Hans praise. The White Tiger Tower students following behind snorted. There were so many of them using magic and only catching one, how wonderful. Isnt it too wasteful? After all, fighting is done with a sword. The students of the White Tiger Tower spoke confidently as they prepared to apply strengthening magic to their wooden swords. Lee Han, who had a grudge against him for teasing Professor Boladi earlier, spoke coldly. Pull out your sword. Lets see if you can block my magic. Woah Wardanaz. Why are you so straight Wow, werent we a little rude to the priests? The White Tiger Tower students were frightened when they saw Lee Hans expression. He hadnt expected that Wodanaz would make such a serious face just because he had boasted a few words. Oops. What have I done? Lee Han immediately came to his senses. I have to get along with the students, but from the start Im sorry. I was talking too much. Oh no. We also spoke harshly to the priests. Asan swiped under his nose with a proud expression. A man who stood up for the honor of others was truly a man of honor. He was proud to have such a person as his friend. I am proud of you. Wodanaz. ?? Lee Han looked at Asan as if he were a strange person. for a moment. Dont go that way, go back this way. A ghost has come out. Take care of it at the White Tiger Tower. Watch out for that wall over there. It is a section where the angler is well hidden. Watch out for the floor. The mud is deep. Lee Han, who focused again, issued a series of instructions. At first, the students who followed without much thought gradually felt strange. uh? Why do you know so well? Of course, as the person who found this dungeon was Wardanaz, it was not strange that he knew the beginning well. However, even though he went quite deep, Wardanaz was completely familiar with the dungeon. As if it had come and gone over and over again. That guy from Wardanaz knows this dungeon surprisingly well. The professor earlier was the < Repetitive Learning of Basic Magical Combat > professor, right? I heard that the lecture was a bit strange, but didnt you lecture here? Dont make silly jokes. What kind of crazy lecture would be given in a dungeon like this. Hearing the white tiger tower students chatter, Nilia closed her eyes. Wardanaz was a person who did not buy sympathy from others, but at least this time, he felt sorry for him from the bottom of his heart. I happened to hear a lecture like that After the narrow aisle, there was a plaza that was wide enough for all the students who were going in a row to gather in one place. Lee Han said seriously. ruler. Be really careful from here on out. Wardanaz. You can stop worrying about it. The confidence of the students of the White Tiger Tower, who dealt well with the hungry ghosts that appeared on the way down, was quite high. In fact, not only the students of the White Tiger Tower, but also the students of the other towers had somewhat relaxed faces. It was only natural that I came down with ease compared to when I was so nervous at first. From here, the devils mouth will come out. Dont lie to me. Its not a lie. From now on, since Rakshagwi will appear, I will avoid his territory and move. The structure of Professor Voladis underground dungeon, which Lee Han forcibly learned, was as follows. First, the narrow passages leading down to the basement connected to the entrance. Here, hungry ghosts came out of hiding and surprised the wizards. If you go down like that, you will come out with a wide square-shaped topography. In fact, there were very few monks in such a wide area. Unless some lunatic deliberately puts monsters together. And going further down from here was the area where the devils mouth came out. As much as the size of Rakshagwi, the terrain has become much wider, but it has also become more complicated. A vast rocky mountain valley dotted with natural caves. If it wasnt for the underground dungeon, Lee Han would have thought so. There are caves all over the way down. Some of these caves contain devils. Rakshagwi is a monster with a lot of appetite, so it sleeps in the cave until it notices the presence of its prey. So avoid the cave where the devils mouth is. Then I have nothing to deal with. How can you find out? I will give you a signal. How can you trust your signal, wordanaz? How could you notice? If you dont believe me, go inside. Ah no, I was just asking. After questioning for no reason, when Lee Han straightened up, the student lowered his tail. One of the Black Turtle Tower students tilted his head and murmured. Looks like Wodanaz is exceptionally sharp. It must be a dangerous place. Hes a guy with a strong sense of responsibility. The students never imagined that Lee Han would risk his life and roll first in this underground dungeon valley. * * * How far down did it go? The students who descended, avoiding the caves as much as possible, were delighted to see the colonies of plants. Priestess Cyana whispered in a small voice with her eyes shining. Bone flower is right! I found it. Two or three students from each tower came out and began digging the flowers carefully. The rest of the students stood guard all over the place. They said they avoided all the caves with Rakshagwi, but there was a what if. for a moment. Isnt that a light? One of the students at the White Tiger Tower, standing guard, pointed with his finger to the back of a rock at the bottom of the slope. It was a little far away, but a bluish light was radiating softly. Are the lights right? Isnt that an artifact? Durgyu said carefully. I think its better not to move recklessly. Wordanaz said that cave has no devils mouth. Its fine over there. Thats true, but if Before Durgyu could finish his words, the White Tiger Tower student carried a torch and carefully descended the steep slope. And checked behind the rock. There was a helmet that gave off a really bluish light. Its an artifact! Its an artifact! Durgyu Look at this! Okay, come back soon! okay. I am going right now! The White Tiger Tower student tried to climb the slope again. - Until the Rakemaw suddenly appeared from behind a rock, glared at the student, and growled. ! The students muscles stiffened at the sudden appearance of the monster. My hand slipped and my weight shifted, knocking rocks off the slope. A situation where the road suddenly disappeared and was trapped below like a devils mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Durgyu was frightened and called Lee Han. Lee Han! ! Lee Han reacted immediately. I could feel the urgency in Durgyus voice. I was able to figure out the situation without asking what . A student from the White Tiger Tower and Rakemaw descending down a steep slope. for a moment. Im sure it wasnt in that cave? Lee Han did not understand. Of course, the student from the White Tiger Tower went down carelessly, but how can you do it when there are no devils around? In an instant, Professor Voladis face flashed in Lee Hans mind. -You just managed a dungeon. Possibility that Professor Voladi placed a wandering Rakshagwi for Lee Han to give him appropriate stimulation the next time he came in? Hold on! Im going to help! Lee Han, realizing his mistake, said firmly to cover it up. If you leave it alone, What? There was a possibility that Lee Han was responsible for it, saying, Why did you come out when you said that Raksha Maw didnt come out? The student from the White Tiger Tower who fell below was even more surprised. He knew that Wodanaz would throw it away, saying that it was self-sufficient. Durgyu shouted as if he knew that. Hold on somehow! Lee Han will help you! whats the matter? The white tiger tower fell down! why? I dont know! What were you trying to pick up! Such an idiot! Lee Han made his friends stop criticizing him. Anyone can make a mistake. Stop it. Wardanaz! Chapter 175 Chapter 175 My feet. Wrinkle the earth. Lee Han memorized the order without waiting. I couldnt give it long as the White Tiger Tower student was rolling around in front of the devils mouth. Space, be aware. < Spatial Awareness > magic. It was a simple effect, but in a dark dungeon like this, it was a magic that exerted several times the power. Especially when you think about what variables the rocks and pebbles scattered on the floor make in an actual fight. Hands, cut the enemy apart. Eyes, pierce the darkness. Lee Han quickly cast reinforcement magic in succession. Seeing that, Durgyu nodded his head with a nervous expression. Even though this friend in front of me was a freshman, he was as good a master of magic as a senior. Although Durgyu didnt know much about strengthening magic, he did know that it wasnt common to cast reinforcements in succession like this. This is amazing! Durgyu put strength into the hand holding the sword. Now, when those magics are over, Lee Han will jump down, so Durgyu will go with him. Shine! ?!! Lee Han swung his staff and fired a thunderbolt. The rake angler, who rushed at it, was hit and screamed in pain. -! The most destructive and fierce thunderbolt among the elements gave damage to the devil with a simple magic. Even if the water beads are blown away quickly, they can withstand it with thick gloves, but they cannot prevent an electric shock. Shine, shine, shine, shine! Lee Han spat out the spell quickly and quickly. A flashing bolt of lightning sprouted from the end of the staff like a flower and struck the devils mouth. Every time that happened, Rakshaggi flinched and stopped moving. Durgyu, who had been staring at him as if possessed, came to his senses and asked. Lee Lee Han. Werent you going down? I cast a strengthening spell like that, but it didnt go down, and I was a bit embarrassed to keep shooting lightning. When are you going down? Why should I go down? Yes?? No You cast a spell like that? The wizards magical power was not infinite. It was foolish to use all of them blindly just because there was so much available. efficient as far as possible. Only the magic necessary for the current situation. If Lee Han casts strengthening magics, isnt it for close combat ? ah. reinforcement magic? I just walked habitually. There is no reason to go down when you can catch it from a distance. Durgyu let go of the power in his hand holding the sword tightly. Slowly dried and killed. Lee Han was in no hurry. The location was Lee Hans advantage, and the situation was also Lee Hans advantage. A single bolt of lightning didnt do much damage to Rakemaw, but it was clear that it was steadily building up damage to Rakemaw. Water drops that keep falling will one day pierce a rock. Of course, this was a hunting method that only Lee Han, who had a huge amount of magic power, could do. Because other wizards couldnt even think of defeating monsters by using weak magic indefinitely. If you do that, no matter how weak the magic, the wizards mana will be exhausted first, and he will collapse. Spark, flash, flash Unfold your shield! Lee Hans order changed. In an instant, water emerged from the air and took the form of a shield. And on top of it, the pointed rock thrown by Rakshagwi was firmly stuck. puck! hmm. Strange. I thought it would be okay since I had a sword in front of me. At Lee Hans muttering words, Durgyu looked at him as if he was absurd. If I blow lightning like that, no matter how many enemies are in front of me, Ill get the heat! No matter how many times he had ever held a knife in front of him, it was only natural that he would aim for Lee Han first if he was beaten to this extent. Hes coming up! Stop! White Tiger Tower students camped on the slope. At the same time, other students magic poured from above. However, unlike the anglerfish, the thick armor of the anglerfish repelled halfway curses and low-circle magic. Raised in spirit, Rakshagwi made his fingers like hooks and climbed up the steep slope. As soon as he jumped up, the faces of the students of the White Tiger Tower were stained with astonishment. I didnt expect it to be this fast just by looking at it from below. He digs in! Durgyu gave strength to the hand holding the sword again. Looking at it this way, Lee Hans strengthening magic wasnt very useless. It is possible to deal with this kind of situation Everyone, bow your head. Hiss! Irregularly rotating water beads hit the face of the Rakemaw as it climbed the cliff. Not just one, but dozens in a row! No matter how thick the gloves were, even the devils mouth couldnt withstand being hit like this in an unstable position. It just rolled down and fell. Lee Han swung his staff again and fired a thunderbolt. Shine! Why did you apply the real strengthening magic? * * * Rakshagwi couldnt even come up and eventually collapsed. Durgyu didnt say anything and went down the slope. Are you okay? Thank you. Choi. The white tiger tower friend stood up in a hesitant manner. Then he said as if he didnt understand. You said there were no demons around here, but where did they come from? well. You never know what will happen in a dungeon. It would be better to just forget about it. Is that so? As they climbed up, the students who were delighted with the success of the hunt glared at the white tiger tower. I told you not to move so hastily. Mi Im sorry. everyone. The white tiger tower student was intimidated by that gaze. Everyone in the seat was glaring at him, but not many could stand it. No matter how much he came from a knights family. ruler. Like I said, anyone can make mistakes. No one was hurt, so lets understand and move on. Wordanaz The White Tiger Tower student was moved once again. Its not enough that you saved me, so Im not angry. Perhaps Durgyu had not been subjected to brainwashing magic, but was influenced by this. Ill have to change the topic quickly. Lee Han opened his mouth before the story flowed on the theme of The devils mouth, but where did it come from?. Then why did you go down? Because of this helmet. The white tiger tower student pointed to the helmet. A bluish light emanated from the helmet. aha. Did this helmet call you? no. I was just curious because the light came out. Lee Han looked at the student at the White Tiger Tower with the same eyes he saw at Kainan Island. The white tiger tower student who noticed the gaze avoided his gaze. I I was careless. no. Because anyone can make a mistake. Still, it was good that I didnt touch the pitch. It was dangerous to touch without knowing what kind of artifact it was. Especially if its an artifact under an underground dungeon like this. Uh I already touched it. Im sorry. No anyone can make a mistake * * * Vikelinz, a respected knight of the White Sheep Knights, looked at the young apprentices. These apprentice knights did not belong to the White Sheep Knights. Boys and girls from various knight families in the Empire. They are the pillars that will be trained rigorously and will return to the various knights of the empire or their own family in the future to keep the empire strong. There was only one reason why such apprentice knights came to Einrogard with Bikelinz. I cant lose to those who learn magic. Shh. Be careful with your words. If anyone else hears it, theyll get scolded. Even within the knights, there were wizards, and they were usually respected. How much work must the wizard of the knights in remote or rough terrain have to do? However, they were still inexperienced apprentice knights. I didnt have a broad enough idea to judge and say such things. Arent you angry? Those who dont even receive training from the Knights are so praised by Bikelinz-sama? Of course not! The incident started when the respected Bikelinz went to Einrogard and praised the students there. -It was wonderful. One of the students even beat me C Is that true? What a surprise! Those words ignited the apprentice knights pride. To think that they, who were undergoing rigorous training, were inferior to the knights who were learning magic at the magic school. It was absolutely unacceptable. C There must have been a mistake. -As it is a den of wizards, there may have been trickery. What kind of magic might have dug the trap? -Bekelinz-sama is honorable and generous, so he might have turned a blind eye to the wizards tricks In the end, the apprentice knights were prepared. They said they would hit it directly and break that false image! When the apprentice knights unanimously asked to compete, Bikelinz pondered and eventually accepted permission. In the name of midterm exams, he was allowed to enter the magic school. ruler. everyone. Bikelinz quietly opened his mouth. Even though it was Bikelinz who respected apprentice knights, his voice contained irresistible power. This can be said to be the sacred place of the magicians of Einrogard. Thats why I believe you wont do anything to lose your knightly dignity and honor and pride inside. At Bikelinzs words, the apprentice knights were stunned. It was clear that Bikelinz was aware of their feelings. I swear. Mr. Bikelinz. I will keep my pride as a knight. Thank you. everyone. The apprentice knights walked through the front gate of the magic school in a row. It caught my eye to see the skinny-faced magic school students walking around the school muttering. This is why wizards really are. Theyre an eccentric and unreliable tribe. In front of them, Professor Ingeldell and the students from the swordsmanship class were gathered. The apprentice knights whispered. So which one is that guy? The one who dared to beat Bikelinz and had a false rumor. The first target of apprentice knights was that guy. Is it the Choi family? I heard rumors that the Choi family went to a magic school. It might be the Moradi family. The Dulac family While talking, a boy as handsome as a statue approached. The apprentice knights looked the boy up and down. No matter how you look at it from appearance to movement, it wasnt from a knights family. Who knows the face? I dont know. Arent you from a noble family? If you were a magic school student who was not from a knight family, it had nothing to do with swordsmanship sparring. As there was no way they could have defeated Bikelinz and there was no way they would have been praised, the faces of the apprentice knights relaxed. Are you guys are you here for a swordsmanship sparring? okay. right. Lee Hans expression brightened at the answer. Professor Ingeldell still has a conscience! As expected, it was too crazy to fight with the knights of the White Sheep Knights the other day. They brought apprentice knights who matched their level and age. Of course, the skills of the apprentice knights who only train in the morning, afternoon, and evening were amazing, but Everything is relative. For Lee Han, who was prepared to become a Knight of the White Yangmok Knight, an apprentice knight was a satisfactory opponent. We welcome your visit. Thank you for the welcome. family name? Wardanaz. Wardanaz! Is that the Wardanaj family? Yes. Please take good care of me. Lee Han waved his hand and returned to his seat. ? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then did the apprentice knights, feeling strange, looked at each other. Why did that boy from House Wardanaz ask for favors and why is he sitting among the students of the Magic School from House of Knights? Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The Cheeky Guys. muttered Giselle. At that, Lee Han looked at Giselle as if asking what he was talking about. Are you cocky? What do you mean? I can see it when I look into your eyes. Cant you feel it? The white tiger tower students who are not dull were feeling to some extent. The eyes of the newly visited apprentice knights were not very favorable. Originally, there was no need to be softer than necessary for the opponents who were about to face off. Because when we were fighting for no reason, there could only be hesitation. However, even taking that into consideration, the apprentice knights eyes crossed the line. arrogant pride. It was Giselle who never missed her place as the leader of the group wherever she went. I recognized the emotion in that gaze more keenly than anyone else. You are ignoring us. Durgyu said with a quiet voice. Giselle nodded. okay. I am ignoring you. Why are you ignoring me? Lee Han asked as if he did not understand. Lee Han. Think carefully. We come from a family of knights, but we came to school to learn magic. What would you think if you saw something like that? That guy can use swords and magic, so he must be twice as strong? Giselle looked at Lee Han as if she was absurd. Thank you. However, young knights with short thoughts often ignore them or argue with them because they went to learn magic. I never expected to see it in person like this. hmm. Right. Lee Han nodded. Since the knight families knew each other by name to some extent, it was natural for the heirs of that family to fight over their pride like this. As young as each other, even the smallest thing will hurt your pride Youre doing really useless things. Its a situation where well all be working together in the future anyway. Wardanaz. Arent you angry? As Lee Han sat down with an expressionless expression, another White Tiger Tower student started talking to him in an angry voice. How dare people from outside start a fight. I? okay! Theyre ignoring you too! Im not from a knight family, so it doesnt matter, right? Is that so? Only then did the White Tiger Tower students realize that Lee Han did not come from a knight family. It was so natural between them that I inadvertently Choi. One of the apprentice knights, perhaps knowing Durgyu, approached and greeted him. Durgyu also nodded and said hello. I didnt expect to meet you like this. me too. I heard a lot of rumors about Ein Rogard. He said he taught magic harshly. Did you have time to train swordsmanship? There was a hint of sarcasm in it, but Durgyu didnt care. Durgyu looked at Lee Han. ? hmm. Looking at Lee Han and seeing the apprentice knight in front of me, I felt how childish the apprentice knight was doing. If it was Lee Han, he would have already cursed the other person when he had time to do such a childish thing. It was difficult, so I was able to focus on swordsmanship. I just realized it, but its not good to adjust all the environments so that I can focus only on swordsmanship. It was half sincere. He was provided with ample time, generous meals and comfortable bedding from his family, and his skills improved faster at this magic academy than when he wielded a sword. harsh environment. Competing with outstanding friends. These are things that improve the skill of the prosecutor. Those words seemed to have offended the other apprentice knight. The apprentice knight frowned. Suffering is the way to perfect swordsmanship. But the hardships youve been through cant dare compare to the hardships weve been through. Choi. Maybe. However, the sword does not decide whether to win or lose by comparing such things. I think it would be better to say more than this with a sword. joy! Even if you dont say that, Im going to show you. The apprentice knight turned around with an even more frown. Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation, asked Giselle as if wondering. Where are those apprentice knights living? I will stay at the Templar building in the city. Giselle replied bluntly. Are you not giving me food? Can it be? Are you banned from going out? You said it was a knights building in the city. There is no way to ban it. But in what ways do they say they are more difficult? Lee Hans voice was cold to the point of being cold. Even Giselle was surprised. * * * Professor Ingeldell nodded his head as he saw the eagerly shining eyes of the students. Since everyone is still young, it was only natural to burn a competitive spirit in this situation. How to hurt your pride much more when you lose to a trainee knight of a similar age than to a knight of the White Sheep Knights, who have a vast gap. Even Wodanaz was staring at the apprentice knights with a hard face. It was a good face with determination. professor. What is it, Wodanaz? We are students learning magic at a magic school. I think its right to allow magic like you did in the previous Dalian. Naturally, Professor Ingeldell banned the use of magic in this sparring. The opponent is not even an official knight, so there is no need to use magic. It was right to focus only on swordsmanship. Of course, then the magic school students could be pushed back by the apprentice knights but Professor Ingeldell thought it didnt matter. If their pride gets hurt a little due to being pushed back in the Dalian, it will be a driving force for the magic school students to concentrate on swordsmanship. Its not possible. Its a swordsmanship test. But Professor. Swordsmanship sparring doesnt mean wielding only a sword. When the opportunity arises, we also use striking and joint techniques, but taking magic away from us is too harsh. Lee Hans logic was persuasive. It was an idiot to wield only a sword for swordsmanship sparring. If necessary, he had to be able to punch for an opening and throw his opponents legs off balance. Broadly speaking, this is all included in swordsmanship. While the apprentice knights practiced such comprehensive skills outside, the magic school students practiced magic, so it was only natural that they wanted to use it in sparring. Was I too harsh? Professor Ingeldell slightly reflected on Lee Hans words. Maybe he was too harsh because of his desire to make his students stronger Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Elf looked up at Lee Han. Then, suddenly, my mind came back. He knew right away what would happen if he allowed magic to the Wardanaz family boy in front of him. Its not possible. Tsk. Lee Han felt sorry inside. I can win easily if I just let him use magic. It was not conceited, but rather a sober prediction. The more the opponent didnt know the magic, the more effective it was. The apprentice knights will not know the magic Lee Han uses at all, so if you bind him with a water ball, throw a curse, and then deal with it with a series of lightning strikes Lee Han raised a wooden sword. There was nothing good about holding on to the wrong way and dragging it for a long time. Wardanaz? Why are you coming out? The opposing apprentice knight looked at Lee Han with a puzzled expression. Lee Han replied with an innocent face. I am taking a swordsmanship class for health and culture. Ah is that so? The apprentice knight shook his head. It wasnt unusual for nobles to learn swordsmanship for culture or interest. Of course, compared to the actual swordsmanship of the knights, most of them were at the level of shaming. As soon as I thought it was like that, the power naturally drained from the apprentice knights body. The posture of holding the wooden sword also loosened. I could feel that my whole body was looking down on my opponent. Lee Han was happy to see that. If I had entered the magic school, I wouldnt have lasted even a week. Fooled by such a basic trick. Arent the other White Tiger Tower students quarreling? Even the apprentice knight worried about Lee Han. Since he is not from a knight family, he does not see him as a competitor. no. Everyone is kindly helping. Thanks to you, Im lacking a lot, but I can follow. okay. A knight always respects and helps the weak. The apprentice knight pounded his chest and said. Lee Han thought to himself. The white tigers from the tower attacked three-on-one from the first day, after all. Then shall we begin? okay. Be careful not to get hurt. The apprentice knight stood holding a wooden sword. Lee Han also stood holding a wooden sword. Professor Ingeldell waved his flag. Fuck! The apprentice knight felt the illusion that a rock was running towards him. The power of the blow Lee Han wielded exceeded expectations. In the middle of Oh, the wooden sword in his hand broke and flew away, and the wooden sword Lee Han held out stopped in front of his neck. Are you going to admit defeat? Victory of Wardanaz! Professor Ingeldell said firmly, as if there was nothing more to see. Only then did the apprentice knight come back to his senses, blinking his eyes repeatedly and speaking in an urgent voice. Wait a minute!? What is this?! But Lee Han had already turned around and walked away. As long as I cheated, I should jump out quickly. Where are you going, Wodanaz? Isnt it over? We have to fight the winners again. Professor Ingeldell pointed in the other direction and said. The apprentice knights who had won the White Tiger Tower students were walking one by one. In an instant, Lee Han loosened up his body and awkwardly adjusted his posture. But its already too late. The apprentice knights who were walking were looking at Lee Han and whispering. -So, that Lee Han from the Wodanaz family beat Bikelinz-sama? C Because it is. C Does that make sense? -Isnt it like using magic? Twice would be impossible. Lee Han had a hunch that he would not be able to eat raw for the next fight. * * * Wardanaz. Let me ask you one thing. what? Did you really beat Mr. Bikelinz? I didnt do it alone. In fact, Durgyu and Moradis credit was greater. I heard it wasnt Bikelinz-sama? Han Lee cursed Bikelinz inwardly. Its like an unnecessarily honest article. There are hidden circumstances. What is the matter? Thats Start! Professor Ingeldell waved the flag again. The two grabbed the sword and made a stance. The opposing apprentice knight came up after winning once, and knowing that Lee Han had won, he wasnt as vigilant as before. Lee Han opened his mouth again. Actually, Bikelinz-sama ! The apprentice knight inadvertently listened to Lee Han when he opened his mouth. At that moment, Lee Hans wall cancer sword shone. Byeogamgeom, a heavy and strong heavy sword type swordsmanship, was not easy to counterattack once the player was taken away. The apprentice knights posture was messed up by the heavy flying attack. Pak Pak Pak Pak Pak! Five attacks followed, and the apprentice knight fell down. Lee Han stopped his sword in front of his opponents neck. Victory of Wardanaz! Lee Han turned around as quickly as before. There was no need to make eye contact with the apprentice knight who was glaring at him with a sense of betrayal. after. Its neatly finished. Fortunately, it was easy to finish. Both fights ended perfectly without allowing a single hit, so the midterm exam was of course a perfect score Im sorry. Lee Han. ? I lost Durgyu apologized. After a fierce battle with the apprentice knight, he was finally defeated. What about Moradi? Did Moradi lose too? Moradi is a draw. I broke my bones together with you. no way. Wardanaz. Take a break and prepare for the final showdown. At Professor Ingeldells words, Lee Han sighed inwardly. shit. To think I had to go until the 3rd round. I thought Durgyu or Moradi would beat the remaining apprentice knights, but only one remained. Lee Han raised his head. The apprentice knights gathered were staring at Lee Han while whispering. It was obvious what they were talking about. Its a swordsmanship that Im learning as a culture, but Im really lucky to have come up to this position. Dont play tricks, Wodanaz! Tsk. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The apprentice knights were greatly shocked when Lee Han coldly clicked his tongue and suddenly changed. Indeed, Wodanaz was deceiving them! Wardanaz you I trusted you! I respected your honor! What kind of respect do guys who have never lived in Einrogard talk about with arrogance and ignoring them? At Lee Hans sullen reply, the students of the White Tiger Tower burst into cheers. okay! Wodanaz! Good talk! What kind of respect are you talking about! A strange situation where the students of the White Tiger Tower support Lee Han. However, the apprentice knights who did not know the relationship between the two misunderstood once again. Cowardly children! Wasnt it because you used Wodanaz, who was not from a knight family, to distract you? ??? Oh no, we didnt do that? The White Tiger Tower students were taken aback when the arrow suddenly turned. In the first place, he wasnt very close to Wardanaz, and he wasnt the one that Wardanaz said he would do. He just knew he was cheating! Wardanaz! Please explain! When did we do that! Lee Han nodded at the words of the White Tiger Tower students. okay. Those guys never did that. Would friends from noble families of knights do such a thing? You guys dont make such ridiculous assumptions. Of course, the apprentice knights didnt believe it. Lets see where to put it! Like cowards! I tried. Lee Han shrugged. Seeing this, the students of the White Tiger Tower glared at Lee Han. * * * Ravda of the Enge family was considered the most skilled among the apprentice knights. As such, even when the other students and apprentice knights fell off one by one, he remained and faced Lee Han until the end. Now, the sparring between the two was no simple sparring. A battle of pride, whether the knights who have entered magic school win or the apprentice knights who are devoted to the path of the sword win! hmm. Come to think of it, I must have been feverish for no reason. Lee Han thought to himself. In fact, Lee Han only needed to get a good test score, but he did not bother provoking his opponent unnecessarily. Because the other person said that life at the magic school was not very difficult Ravda held onto the sword with a nervous face. Unlike Lee Han, Ravda was very nervous. As Lee Han had already secured a perfect score in the midterm exam, he had nothing to lose even if he lost. What kind of dishonor would there be if you were a member of the Wodanaz family and you were good at swordsmanship? If anyone made fun of that, he was a madman. But Ravda was a different story. If you lose to your opponent, you have too much to lose. Not only would it be a defeat for all the apprentice knights gathered here, but you would become the one who lost to the magician with swordsmanship Ravda. calm down. The opponent is from a wizarding family. You heard how he won. Just beware of cheating. you know? of course. Ravda rose from her seat. win! By all means! * * * Wardanaz. This will never happen in the future, but I will support you this time. Win! thanks. Your flirtatious cheers motivate me. Compared to the tight bond between the apprentice knights, Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students had a fairly dry relationship. In fact, some of the White Tiger Tower students were still wondering, Do we really want Wodanaz to win? By the way, what kind of swordsman does that guy use? Lee Han looked back and asked. Since Lee Han is not from a knight family, the opponent will fight without knowing much about Lee Han That was not Lee Hans business, and Lee Han intended to fight knowing about the opponent. A breather with many variations. Giselle answered. The swordsmanship of the empire all had their own individuality, but the swordsmanship of the Enge family was quite unique among them. Not only are the changes profound and bizarre, but when you collide swords against each other you can feel the suction power as if you were pulling from a swamp. Unless you were a knight with a lot of experience in combat, you couldnt help but be embarrassed when dealing with this type of swordsmanship for the first time. It is indeed so. Durgyu. What kind of swordsman does that guy use? That bird Giselle was furious. Why do you ask me again, even though you have already told me? I told you the best, but I dare to doubt Dont misunderstand. Moradi. Its not that I dont trust you. But since Ive dealt with Durgyu myself, I just thought it would be different. Thats right. Moradi. Wodanaz probably had no bad intentions. The students of the White Tiger Tower also tried to dampen the threatening atmosphere. Durgyu asked softly. Really? no. One of the friends who was trying to stop him turned his head and asked. What did you just say? nothing. did nothing! ruler. Han Lee. I will tell you as much as possible about the opponent! Durgyu hurriedly changed the topic. At this rate, he might end up fighting his friends from the White Tiger Tower before fighting Ravda. * * * Start! When the signal went down, Lee Han stepped forward. The advice Durgyu gave was similar to what Moradi gave. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Instead of the usual repulsive force felt when striking swords, you feel a suction force that pulls you toward the opponent. Han Lee. The balance will break down little by little, but by the time you notice it, its likely too late. You have to be vigilant from the start. I can put magic into the sword and use it like that. It was only natural that he knew how to put magical power into his sword as he was the most skilled among the apprentice knights and had even defeated Durgyu. It was probably creating an effect that pulled the opponents sword whenever the magic contained in the sword collided. It sounded simple in words, but Lee Han, who had trained in swordsmanship for a long time, could guess how complex and advanced the skill was. First of all, it is difficult to create an effect that pulls the opponents sword with magic, but while casting it continuously, it breaks the opponents balance? It was necessary to have an eye for maintaining ones own swordsmanship and at the same time grasping the opponents balance. It would take bone-breaking effort and training to pull off such a thing in a chaotic swordsmanship showdown. Lee Han slightly raised his evaluation of his opponent. It was something an ordinary idler could never do. Of course, with this, I couldnt forgive the absurd remark that magic school is not very difficult Boom! What kind of power?! Ravda didnt show it, but was startled by the tingling pain in her hand. -That bastard has nothing but tricks! -Dont worry, Ravda! You can win! The support from the apprentice knight friends who came out to relieve Ravdas burden made her feel a little better, but it didnt really help. After bumping into each other and correcting their posture by stepping on each other, Ravda could clearly feel the opponents skills. If its better than the Durgyu of the Choi family, its definitely not weak! Its the Wardanaz family! Its a wizard family!! Ravda felt unfair and wanted to argue. Why is it that someone from the Wardanaz family is so serious about swordsmanship? Is it because it is a family of eccentric wizards? Did swordsmanship help with magic? They say that old swordsmanship has mysteries that swordsmen have yet to decipher? Boom! I couldnt find the lax or deceitful attitude shown earlier in Lee Han. It felt like a bloody pressure like a huge rock. Couldnt it be a trick to belong to the Wardanaz family? One of the apprentice knights muttered how surprised he was. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt a swordsmanship that someone from a noble family could show. Excluding the time to eat and sleep, it wouldnt have been like swinging a sword Caught the player! Lee Hans eyes lit up. Fortunately, the opponent was able to catch the player thanks to the delay in understanding Lee Han. Lee Han knew the opponent well, but the fact that the opponent did not know much about Lee Han was the difference between victory and defeat. Before the opponent uses another technique, press hard and finish. It was dangerous to lose a player against a changing swordsmanship. Lee Han was thinking of taking the player he had once stolen. Of course, Ravda had no intention of just losing. Somehow! The magic power of the whole body circulated and dwelt in the sword, and it became heavy. Ravda barely deflected the attack and unleashed the family swordsmanship with all her might. Pull! I could feel the taste. Ravda felt that the swordsmanship was cast properly. however? ??? Ravda looked at Lee Han with surprised eyes. Lee Han also flinched at that gaze. what? Seeing the other person who had been expressionless until earlier looked at me like that made me nervous. Is it psychological warfare? Anyway, I dont know when to use the suction blade. Lee Han did not waver and attacked again. It was foolish to be swayed by it because the opponent didnt use it. If there is a road that leads to victory, follow that road without wavering! Kwang Kwang Kwang- Ravdas face gradually turned livid. It was only natural that there was no change even after squeezing and consuming mana. Anyone can see that this is an advantageous situation for Lee Han. However, Lee Hans face was not very good either. Its a big deal. The wooden sword began to crack from the hilt. Lee Han blamed himself. I still cant put enough mana into it! Ignorantly injecting magic power into a blow, the wooden sword became like this. It was self-employed. Ravda, unaware of Lee Hans true intentions, gnashed her teeth and prepared for a final counterattack. It was still a bit difficult for Ravda to use completely, but to cover up the current situation Kuaaaa! With a scream, Ravda swung her sword. At the different look from before, Lee Han cast a wary gaze. Something different! The swords collided and the strong suction power shook the magic power in Lee Hans sword. And nothing happened. ? Ouch! Blood flowed from Ravdas nose as she held the sword as they collided. It was because of excessive use of magic power. I cant let go of the sword Originally, I had to let go of the sword. However, the swordsmanship performed with insufficient skills paralyzed Ravdas hands and made her unable to take her hands off the sword. Worse still, the sword continued to suck Ravdas mana due to the spread of swordsmanship. If we go on like this Ravdas eyes darkened. Kwajik! At that moment, Ravdas wooden sword was smashed along with Lee Hans wooden sword. Ravda drew in a heavy breath and fell backwards. Huh Huh Lee Han clicked his tongue with a sad expression. I got them all. A draw with an opponent who got everything because he couldnt control his magical power. I couldnt help but regret it. no. Lets be grateful even if its a draw. Lee Han changed his mind like that. Lee Hans sword could have broken first if he hadnt used his wits and broke the opponents sword at the same time. Woah Wordanaz. ? thanks. ??? me To break your own sword for me. ???? Lee Han did not understand. What is the other person talking about? I havent been able to practice my familys swordsmanship since a while ago, so isnt it in a bad state? Lee Han wondered if his opponent was injured because he worked too hard while fighting Durgyu. It was such an absurd statement. Ravda! Are you okay?! dont worry! you fought really well! It ended in a draw because I was unlucky Its okay. And this match I lost. ?!? Ravda explained what had happened to the shocked apprentices. After the explanation, the apprentice knights looked at Lee Han with startled eyes. Clap claps- I started applause one by one without anyone. The students of the White Tiger Tower also noticed and applauded. Professor Ingeldell and Bikelinz applauded. Lee Han thought to himself. I shouldnt even have business with the real knights after I graduate. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 I couldnt even guess in what English the apprentice knights were clapping. And I dont even want to know. Lee Han quickly turned around to get out of the seat. In the eyes of the apprentice knights, that appearance was seen as the pride of being from a great aristocratic family who did not care much about their honorable behavior. A proud person does an honorable action because the action is honorable, not because praise and reward accompany the action. Clap clap clap clap clap! The applause grew louder. Lee Han shook his head in disgust. * * * Ah. so. Lee Han could only understand after Durgyu explained it to him. Durgyu was taken aback by the reaction. why are you surprised? Didnt he help by breaking Lee Hans sword for an opponent who was injured internally with unreasonable skill? I was just trying to break my opponents sword, and my sword was also broken. Ill pretend I didnt hear it. What do you pretend you didnt hear? I was trying to break my opponents sword Come on! There are apprentice knights coming! Lets go say hello! Durgyu cut off Lee Han. Due to Lee Hans honorable act, the apprentice knights and the White Tiger Tower students were slightly relieved of the accumulated sediment. Some truths may not need to be known. Chiyiik- ? Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students looked at the apprentice knights with bewildered expressions. The apprentice knights lit a fire and started grilling meat on it. Lee Han asked Bikelinz. Excuse me, but what are those knights doing right now? They are roasting the game they caught. Bikelinz nodded happily. There were several customs for the knights who roamed throughout the vast empire. One of them was serving the monsters he had subjugated or hunted to others. A kind of favor and gift that a knight can show. Sprinkle some more spice. why? Thats enough. These are the guys who go to magic school. It will be hard to eat because of the strong smell and smell. Not all of the prey he had worked hard to catch was delicious. In fact, among the monsters, delicious ones were rather rare. Besides, apprentice knights couldnt have excelled at dismantling or bloodletting, so it would be even more strange if this kind of meat was good to eat. As such, what the apprentice knights used to use was an intense spice. Sprinkle with spices mixed with all kinds of spices from the empire, and it became quite edible. oh. I wrote everything. Is there anyone left? look for it. Meanwhile, the meat was cooked. The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been waiting, grabbed skewers one by one and began tearing the meat. Sleep Are you done? Its ripe. Its fine. The White Tiger Tower students munched on the meat. The sight of him swallowing it without hesitation was even combative. ! !! The apprentice knights were shocked to see it. I havent sprinkled any spices yet, but I cant believe Im eating well without hesitation. We misunderstood! Yes, a knight is a knight wherever he goes! With the realization, the apprentice knights reflected. Trying to ignore the same knights at the magic academy just because theyre doing well. sorry. what? We thought you guys were relaxing when we were having a hard time. At the words of the apprentice knight, the students of the White Tiger Tower frowned. Speaking of that But I realized that it didnt matter. The rough and shabby outskirts of the city where we live, or the comfortable and cozy bedrooms of magic schools where you live, the important thing is that we are the same knight Do you really want to get stabbed in the back? Oh no why?! While the knights were bickering, Lee Han took a bite of the meat skewer. And soberly evaluated. I couldnt catch the smell and the unpleasant smell. Durgyu. Sprinkle on this and eat. Im a little bit picky about sprinkling and eating myself The knights who had been bickering seemed to have somehow reconciled. He ate the meat again. The White Tiger Tower students felt more than anyone else the fact that they should eat when they can afford it after they entered the school. The meat sizzled on the flame and was quickly finished before it was cooked. I have something to tell you. Tell me. Oops. okay. gulp. The apprentice knight was dumbfounded by the reaction of the White Tiger Tower students. Of course, eating deliciously isnt a bad thing, but shouldnt we listen to people when they talk? thats how we got this ironbore. Originally, when knights served game they caught, it was part of the custom to brag about how they caught it. The apprentice knights talked eagerly about how they caught it. -So, the tracking team and the driving group were divided into hunting groups, the tracking team chased and the driving group drove them, and then they even used traps to steal his stamina gulp. so? How did it go? However, Lee Han was the only one who pretended to listen. The other White Tiger Tower students focused on the meat, wanting to see where the dog was barking. The apprentice knights cried. Im trying to reconcile, but that attitude! Have you guys caught anything recently? One of the apprentice knights impatiently asked. One of the White Tiger Tower students thought and said. Rabbitfish. dont talk nonsense! How do you catch Rakshagwi! I got it. thats right. We got it. Lee Han stared at the White Tiger Tower students. Since when? The students who felt the gaze turned their heads. Tell me in detail! thats right. Tell me more! The apprentice knights glared at him with the determination to find a loophole if it was a bluff. Because Wardanaz blew his magic So? I kept flying so? I blew it until I collapsed. The apprentice knights were at a loss for words. It obviously made no sense but that just felt more real. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. for a moment. Then it wasnt you who caught it, but it was Wodanaz who caught it? We caught it together because we were together! Lets ask Wardanaz. What do you think, Wodanaz? Just stop and eat some meat Lee Han muttered in a weary voice. * * * After fighting so fiercely in the morning, I wanted to rest. But other lectures did not wait. When < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > started in the afternoon, Lee Han regretted why he had taken away his strength in the morning. Because of the knights Only Professor Ingeldel and Sir Bikelinz were satisfied, and the students were suffering from fatigue and muscle pain. Some of the White Tiger Tower students were already sleeping with the courage. Lee Han looked at him pathetically. Like those crazy bastards Cainan too. Wake up. Lee Han was hit in the back of the head. It was not something to disparage other peoples towers. Gainando woke up in surprise. Who do you think hit me? I must have had the wrong dream. No one hit you. is it? Everyone was hurriedly reading various books for the last time and muttering, but Gainando and Leehan did not do such a thing and remained calm. At first glance, the two looked alike, but Yoner knew perfectly well that they were opposites on the inside. The difference between a well-prepared person and a very unprepared person! Everyone put the one on top. When Professor Alpen Knighton appeared, the students breathed in despair. As the cane was swung, the books and papers on the desk went into the bag. Times and rules began to be written on the blackboard in the classroom. Students who have finished their work may leave first. ruler. Then lets begin. In less than five seconds, the test papers appeared in front of the students. The students held on to the quills with expressions as if they were about to vomit. Its not that difficult. Lee Han quickly released it, thinking that he would have been hit by an ink bottle if others had heard it. In fact, Lee Han was able to solve math and geometry problems of this level of difficulty at once without studying. For example, problems with magical elements, such as Find the number of mana stones required for this magic circle or Complete the missing part of the magic circle were a little tricky, but not too difficult if you know how to apply them. A single stroke. Lee Han quickly filled in the blanks. The faces of the other students sitting behind them were tinged with astonishment. Wardanaz! Shouldnt it be conscientious that Wodanaz should be seen in another classroom? You can make other students despair just by solving problems. The students grumbled inwardly. Because Wodanaz studied too hard, the grade average would rise, the professors expectations would rise, and the familys evaluation standards would rise. Selfish guy! Dont look away. At Professor Alpens warning, the students bowed their heads. Lee Han stood up from his seat. Professor Alpen was not surprised. Have you solved everything? yes. Its fine to submit and leave. Lee Han walked out of the classroom without looking back. The students looked at his back with eyes mixed with envy and envy. widely! Gainando also rose from his seat. Professor Alpen asked with a surprised expression. Have you solved everything? yes! Its good to submit it and leave. Without even looking back, Kainan ran out of the classroom. The students looked at his back with a mixture of pathetic and respectful eyes. Because hes such a fearless child. You are the best. Guinan Island! * * * Burn up! Normally, Dont use magic in the break room! What if I get hit wrong!, but this evening was different. Even Gainando was practicing wielding a cane. Tomorrow Thursday was the most hellish day of this midterm week. It was the day of Professor Garcias < Understanding Basic Magic > test. As a wizard, even if you get a little low grades in other liberal arts lectures or other lectures, what kind of liberal arts do wizards need? Excuses like Im going to become a wizard who works with intuition were possible, but < Understanding Basic Magic > couldnt do that. A key lecture that Einrogard students cannot avoid. Have you heard of black magic, too? okay. Thanks, we should watch it together. after. Its really hard. I also need to study summoning magic. I have a harder time. In this lecture, how the seeds are planted and blossomed determines the course of the next grade, so the importance was great and the level of difficulty was just as great. Areas you are interested in and decide to learn in lecture time will be additionally tested. Does this bastard look funny at black magic?! How hard the curse is! Compared to summoning magic, black magic is easy! hey. Those who dont know fantasy magic, stay still. Shouldnt you focus more on your basic elemental magic? I think that will be the most difficult. Wardanaz. you make the decision What is the most difficult magic for you to see? When they couldnt decide among themselves, their friends called Lee Han. Lee Han raised his head among the piles of books. Books in all kinds of magic fields were piled up in a mess. What did you say? Oh, nothing. Work hard, wodanas! Lets sit down and study quickly! Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Pop! Another quill broke. Lee Han raised his head and hesitated. There are many subjects to study. In fact, as if the other friends were worried, Lee Han said, How did I end up like this? I was not tormented by despair and frustration. Lee Hans spirit was too hard and firm to be shaken by such a thing. A personality that prepares by reading even one more letter at the time of regret. but even taking that into account, there were many. Need help ? Lee Han raised his head. All of my friends were busy studying in the break room. Guyando was also reading a book while eating a custard pie. who was talking? grow. Boy It was a helmet, surprisingly, that spoke. The helmet I picked up from the underground dungeon! Was it an ego artifact? Items created by excellent wizards also possessed consciousness and intelligence on their own. If the wizards level was truly outstanding, it was possible to create artifacts that were wiser than humans. I didnt know it was an ego artifact. Lee Han put down the quill. Originally, I was going to open it carefully after the exam, but I couldnt ignore it when he talked to me like that. What is your name? I am the helmet of wisdom. Right. The Helm of Wisdom Lee Han grabbed his staff under the table. Just because the opponent was an artifact, I never intended to be vigilant. Isnt that the guy from the underground dungeon? Besides, the dungeon was managed by Professor Voladi, and the magic school where the dungeon was located was managed by the headmaster of the skeleton I had to be suspicious of it unconditionally. Does it have anything to do with Osu Gonadaltes or Voladi Baegrek? no. I am not a pitch made by the headmaster. A helmet made externally. Decades ago, a student sneaked me in for an exam. Right. Of course, Im not saying I completely believe you. The Helm of Wisdom was bewildered. Its not like hes been lied to all his life, so why is a young guy so suspicious? So what are your skills? As the name suggests, I am the Helm of Wisdom. Inside of me are the knowledge left by the masters who came before me. ! Lee Hans eyes widened. The knowledge left by the masters who came first remains. As a student at the Magic School, that information was of great value. How hard they struggled to find information like how to get out or hidden spaces in the school. Even if you only get a few of those things Come on. Ready. tell me everything! Lee Han quickly took out a new piece of paper and shouted. At first, I thought of enemies as soon as I shut up. Calm down. Boy Im not a pitcher that works that way. then? I can answer questions once a month. I can answer anything by using the knowledge accumulated within me. Is it possible to predict midterm exam questions? Thats impossible. Then isnt it anything? Of all the owners Ive met, boy, you seem to be the most picky. I am not an all-rounder. Helm was embarrassed and answered. I see Lee Han had a rough idea of what kind of helmet this helmet of wisdom was. This was an artifact a bit like the spirit Perkuntra. If you expect too much, you may be rather disappointed. Ill have to decide the question well. If I asked the wrong question, I could waste a possible question once a month. Is there any way to blackmail Osu Gonadaltes? Ill just try to predict midterm problems. I could be quite wrong, but No. I was just asking. Lee Han wiped the helmet well with a cloth and set it aside. It wasnt that it was useless, but it was an awkward item. If its an Ego Artifact, it will be quite expensive. Should I take it out and sell it? Wait a minute, is this the end? Why the question Ill ask you later if I remember. The Helm of Wisdom was perplexed. There was no student like this among the students at the magic school who had ever caught a pitch. The wizard who created the Helm of Wisdom placed two spells on it. One is to periodically answer the owners questions. The other is to keep trying to be wise. If knowledge was accumulated while constantly wandering the world and changing owners, wouldnt it be possible to create a helmet that is more clever than the wizard himself? It was an artifact created for that very purpose. The nameless wizard had died of old age before, but the Helm of Wisdom was still running around. I shouldnt be like this. The Helm of Wisdom grew impatient. There was a phenomenon that the wizard who created it did not expect, and that was that the helmet of wisdom tried to manipulate the owner. What must the pitcher do to keep getting wiser? I had to keep looking for new things that Helm didnt know. To do so, the more the owner relied on the helmet, the better. I will go to find new things to move and experience as pitch tells me. And until now, all owners have relied on helmets. The students admired and worshiped the helmet every time it answered a question. -I see This < Introduction to wide-area flame magic > has everything I want written on it! Helm of Wisdom Thanks! -It wasnt too difficult I think you should study fire magic a bit more. -You think so? -then! Now how about exploring the lava fields underground in the mountains? C It looks a bit dangerous there. -Youll be fine! Of course, this dependent relationship did not end well. The students would only realize that the Helm of Wisdom had manipulated them only after being stabbed in the back of the head. Naturally, by that time, the helmet had also abandoned its old owner. I need to find a new owner. But this time, the new owner who picked up the helmet did something strange. As if he wasnt interested It must be an illusion. Hell be talking to me soon to get something out of me! However, Lee Han threw his pitcher in the corner of his private room and soon forgot about it as he concentrated on his studies. * * * Thirteen, a crow-beast, a fourth-year student at the Magic School, took out a potion from the inside of his coat, holding back a yawn. Its not good to keep using sleep prevention potion Its not good But what can I do? The drowsiness in front of my eyes must be driven away. Coke. Coke. Are you here? Professor, are you here? Diret bowed her head politely. The two were not an ordinary professor-student relationship. Diret is a kind of master-pupil relationship majoring in black magic under Professor Mortum. But can I really help? Arent you going to the punishment room? Coke. Permission granted. Originally, there was only one reason why 4th graders, who had nothing to do anywhere near 1st graders, were doing this here. It was to help Professor Mortum with his black magic midterm exam. Professors who excel in education create their own tests and grade them on their own, but not all professors excel. Then, now outstanding disciples had to step up instead. Disciples like Diret. Coke. take this. Professor Mortum held out a heavy bag of silver coins and a reagent box. It was the reward Diret received in return for participating in this midterm exam. By the time he was in his fourth year, the amount of money spent on his own magic research was beyond imagination. Helping a professor with his work was a pretty daunting task even for a senior like Diret. thank you. Diret took a bag of silver coins. Coke. You cant open your mouth in front of first-year students. yes. You cant even look away. A signal or magical transfer that can be the code for any glance or gesture Coke. Anyway, everything else doesnt work. Be still like a stone statue. Maybe it would have been better if the professor did it Diret already regretted it. Did you come out to help? Is the poison ready? yes. By the way, professor. Do you remember that the first graders havent learned to read poison yet? Coke. Of course. Why are you asking? its nothing. Dereth smiled kindly. As was the case in his freshman year, Professor Mortum was a creative wizard who enjoyed out-of-the-box ideas. He was so inventive that students used to bring things they hadnt learned to the test. -professor. Ive been curious since I was in first grade Can I ask why I keep appearing on tests when I obviously dont remember learning? C Of course, you should know what you learned from Coke. A students real skill comes out when he solves things he doesnt know. -aha! If I had known this in advance in my freshman year, I might have changed my major in black magic but it was already too late. Brothers. Forgive me. Diret prepared poison. First graders who are interested in black magic will now experience the black magic field they have not learned as a test. Tak-Tak! Professor Garcia approached from afar. With a swing of the wand, the classrooms in the hallway changed their appearance. Dereth greeted politely with a look of respect. hello. professor. Good morning. Miss Diet. Its a lot of trouble. no. Diret turned her gaze to the classrooms. Like a lecture that was interested in listening to the various magics of the empire, the space for taking the test was also divided. Classrooms for exams in black magic Classrooms for exams in summoning magic and so on. Professor Garcia said after greeting the other professors. When the students arrive, I will tell them to take the exams in the order they want. Coke. Please do so. Professor Garcia. Please take into account that some students may arrive late because they are taking other exams. All right. Diret said that and stood up from her seat. Is there such a student? One was average, and two were the best students in their grade. With three he was crazy. * * * ! Lee Han, who entered the black magic classroom with Gainando, was surprised by the first person he saw. Coke. This is my student Diret. Hello, senior! Gainando cautiously greeted them. Dereth didnt even look him in the eye. Gainando said to Lee Han with a hurt expression. I are you saying that Im not good at black magic? Rather than that, I think its because of the principals school rules. ! Dereth was a little surprised. I never thought a freshman in the first year would guess the situation like that before he even heard it. Coke. right. Originally, I shouldnt have even met you face to face, but I came specifically to help with this test. Thats right. Lee Han looked at Diret as if he was sorry. I think the professor can do it alone, but to have a disciple Diet was hopeless. It was Dereth who had to put on a sad expression right now, not the freshman. And Its a strange voice Ive heard somewhere. The voice was quite familiar no matter where I had heard it. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the trouble continued, Professor Mortum coughed and opened his mouth. Coke. Then it would be better to start slowly. yes! professor. Ready! Gainando grabbed the stick. Whether its a curse or an undead summon, its what I practiced hard yesterday. Gainandos expression overflowed with confidence as he abandoned other lectures and sold black magic. What can I do? poison. yes? Collock. This test is for Germany. Cainando looked at the professor with a mixture of various emotions, such as resentment, betrayal, and hurt. However, Lee Han nodded without blinking an eye. All right. Are you a freshman? Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Of course, Lee Han wasnt in a good mood. Of course, you would know all the contents of the lecture, so the test will look at other contents. what kind of bullshit is that But even if it shakes, Im the only one who loses. Lee Han gathered his heart and said. Please let me know. professor. What can I do? Coke. Its not much different from the magic Ive learned so far. Poison is also a magic that forms part of black magic. Gainando tilted his head. Then Professor Mortum said. You may be thinking this by now. Coke. Both hunters and assassins use poison when they go outside, so why use magic? omg! Gainando was surprised. Coke. Black magic poison is different from ordinary poison. There were various poisons in the empire. Starting from poisons from animals and plants, there are many poisons that can be obtained from nature, such as bacteria, molds, insects, and metals. Ordinary people knew how to use these poisons quite well. However, the poison of black magic was not such a real poison. Magic is basically the study of transforming reality into the wizards will. Of course, poison also refers to a virtual poison that does not exist in reality. indeed! Well, there is no need to study the poison that both dogs and cows use after becoming the best wizard in the empire! Gainando exclaimed excitedly. Coke. Of course but that doesnt mean you can neglect studying poison in reality. Cainando became sullen. Obviously, other magic was like that too. Right now, even with basic elemental magic, the wizards image of that element was quite important. If the image is solid and not concretely held, there is no such thing as a spell or a spell structure. The higher the understanding of poison, the more diverse and powerful the virtual poison that can be created. but students have never learned about poison, have they? Its terrible, really. Prof. Mortum must have read Lee Hans thoughts and started to explain. Coke. Of course, you guys probably lack a lot of experience with poison. Youve never dealt with poison before. If there was no special growth background, there was not much to deal with poison in the first place. youre right. professor. Coke. It would be harsh to just blindly learn it. yes! Kainando nodded his head. It was a look of anticipation. However, Lee Han somehow became ominous. How to be considerate of someone who is usually good at it. When the professor said he was considerate, the possibility that it was genuine consideration was surprisingly low. Delete. The crow beast student nodded and walked forward. Then he swung his staff at Gainando. A light mist of poison flowed from the tip of the wand and entered the body through Kainandos nose and mouth. Chehehe?! Lee Han immediately pulled out his staff and prepared to defend himself while holding his breath. Diret put on an expression of What is this junior doing?. Coke. Dont defend yourself. yes? Shouldnt it be right to feel the poison? Its not that dangerous poison, so its okay. There was no better way to build an image of an element than to experience it directly. Being addicted was a minor problem, though. Lee Han put down his cane. And he sighed. okay. Its my fault for choosing to learn black magic. Poison mist flew towards the resigned Lee Han. * * * But what kind of poison is this? When Gainando, who had been coughing, came to his senses, Lee Han looked at the professor and asked. Coke. What kind of poison was it No matter how much the disciple does it, isnt it too much? What poison was it? professor. If you say that, the punishment room Collock. It will be fine. Its because you dont have to tell freshmen. maybe. A poison that reduces magical power. okay. Poison that reduces magic power. Can you feel the mana dissipating? To Professor Mortums question, Gainando and Lee Han answered at the same time. yes. no. ? Professor Mortum hesitated. And looking at Lee Han, he asked. Coke. Dont you feel that your mana is dissipating a little? I dont feel it. Professor Mortum turned his head to look at Diret. Diete said urgently. There is nothing wrong with the poison. Coke. Check again. Theres really nothing wrong with it Diret came closer to Yihan and sprayed the mana-decreasing poison once more. once. twice. Three times Every time I tried, the seniors expression was colored with nervousness, embarrassment, and difficulty. Lee Han, who couldnt see it, opened his mouth. It seems that the mana is dissipating. Do not lie. Junior. Direth forgot the headmasters warning and opened his mouth. Obviously, the poison was properly completed and worked properly why? Coke. Isnt that because you have too much magical power? Do you have a lot of magic power? Here, Wodanaz-kun has a lot of innate magic power, so there is a possibility that the poison will not have any significant effect. why didnt you tell me that in advance no. I will make it again now. Diret sighed and swung his wand to create a new poison. Even Lee Han, who lacked knowledge about poison, could see that the poison was several times more severe than before. From the emanating magic power Come on. ? Lee Han was taken aback when Diret put the poison in a glass stick-shaped bottle instead of misting it. drink. Junior. Lee Han drank without saying anything. The opponent was already pitiful enough. Coke. Do you think it works? professor. I will just try magic. okay. Let it be. Direth was astonished to see Lee Han walking with Gainando. What the hell is this freshman?! * * * Whoops. Lee Han. Gainando smiled and looked at Yihan. It was a very confident laugh. Lee Han habitually tried to hit him on the back of the head, but hesitated. There were many eyes to see. what? I will help you this time. There was a reason why Kainando was excited. First of all, the black magic talents of the two were similar (I thought of Gainan too). However, this time, Lee Han did not feel the poison because of his constitution, and Gainando felt it with his body. then? As far as poison magic was concerned, Kainando had no choice but to progress quickly. It was very logical. That yes. thanks. Lee Han was a bit overwhelmed by Gainandos excitement about how long it had been since he drank poison and that he liked it again. Being positive like that is also a kind of advantage could it be? Combine, the poison of dispersing magical power! Gainando concentrated as he stretched out his staff. The goal of the test is to create the most basic magical power reduction poison. Professor Mortum didnt ask the students for difficult poisons or applications, as he had very little conscience left. Water droplet-type magical power-reducing poison was sufficient. Chiik- ! Gainando was startled when the opaque green liquid on the tip of his staff dripped onto his boots. There was a hole in the boot. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh?! You are good at it. Lee Han was surprised. I heard from Professor Mortum that Guinando had a talent for black magic, but I thought it was that much. It wouldnt matter if magic failed at all, but it was enough success just to make something similar to poison in the first attempt. Of course, it wouldnt feel like a success at all from the point of view of Gainando, who had a hole in his boot. Keuheuk I hate black magic Shh. Listen, Professor. Lee Han raised his cane and concentrated. As Gainando said, I had to concentrate even more as I couldnt experience it in person. Imagine according to the tips Ive learned so far. As in so many spells, she controls her magical powers and at the same time draws intense and systematic images in her head. Lee Han imagined his mana being compressed into a single drop. At the same time, he tried to change the nature of that magical power. With the property of dissipating other peoples magical powers the moment they come in contact with them. Lee Han recalled the things he had read and seen in his previous life. And from there, he thought of beings similar to magic power reduction poisons. This kind of knowledge and imagination was Lee Hans strength that other wizards could not follow. As magic power was concentrated at the tip of the staff, and Lee Hans will and spell movements were combined, a new poison that did not exist in reality began to be created. Come on, the poison of mountain gong! ! Diret, who was watching, was startled. The freshman from earlier had succeeded in creating poison magic with just one attempt. Not normal! Even long and detailed orders were arbitrarily condensed. That was possible only when the mana sensitivity, mana control, image-realization ability, etc. were not simply poison resistance, but the innate talent of black magic was enormous. Seeing that the blond friend next to me is also good at black magic These freshmen are really amazing. I have to work hard too. But really, why is the voice so strangely familiar? * * * Heh heh heh heh. Its done. Gainando pointed forward while sweating. A few drops of poison were condensed like dew on the glass. Having finished first, Lee Han sat down and waited, then raised his head. Are you done? uh! Wasnt there a lot of time difference? yes?! Coke. Its been a lot well done anyway. Just being successful is great. Along with the horse, Professor Mortum swallowed the poison of Gainando. ! professor!!! No matter how hungry you are, you cant eat it! Lee Han, Diret, and Professor Mortum all looked at Guyando like crazy. Oh, isnt it? I was trying to check the poison Professor Mortum said incredulously, wiping his lips. Excellent black magicians naturally have strong resistance to black magic. When he was at the level of Professor Mortum, he was at a level of invulnerability. Coke. Im fine. Well done. thank you! Then The professor swallowed Lee Hans poison without hesitation. Hmm. Are you okay? Mmmmm. ? Lee Han was taken aback. The reaction was a little different from that of Gainando. Has it failed? Lee Han. ? Take mine! Gainando, knowing that Lee Han had failed, pointed to his poison and whispered. Diret, who was next to him, looked suspiciously at Guinando. Am I a little stupid? I couldnt tell if it was stupid or a joke to have a conversation like that with a senior in front of me. Diete looked away. Even to her, the teacher was a bit strange. professor. Why are you doing that Huh. thud! Unable to hold on, Professor Mortum knelt down. Her face turned pale and her fingertips trembled. Diete noticed right away. Symptoms of lack of magical power! To think that a wizard the size of Professor Mortum would fall on his knees due to lack of magical power. no one will believe Now Because of the freshmans poison?! Direth was surprised enough today, but the biggest surprise. A freshman defeating Professor Mortum with poison! Deaddead! Lee Han! We have to get rid of the evidence and witnesses!! Dont be crazy! Youre not dead yet! Lee Han, without realizing it, was serious and angry. To be honest, Lee Han was also nervous. Diret quickly took out a magic recovery potion and an antidote potion and poured them into Professor Mortums mouth. Professor Mortum barely recovered and rose from his seat. Coke. Thats great. Its perfect. sorry. professor. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han apologized. Actually, it wasnt Lee Hans fault, but I had to apologize in this situation. Coke. are you okay. are you okay. This is a common occurrence when testing. Rather, I am more than happy to find great talent. ah. Is that so? Lee Han was slightly relieved at Professor Mortums words. Is poison magic originally like this? Diret, who was watching, had a lot to say, but held back. Collock Now, lets go take the next test. Professor Mortum wanted to send the new students out quickly. His mana had not yet recovered, and his body suffered. yes. Then see you next time. Lee Han and Gainando bowed politely and turned around. ? I could clearly see Lee Han trying to turn around. The way Crow Suin sunbaenim gives a little thumbs up! Chapter 181 Chapter 181 I guess not. As Lee Han left, he wondered. There could be several reasons for the thumbs up. The most likely thing is to praise the outstanding junior who did well in this test. Lee Han thought that this might be the reason. The other one is to thank you for defeating the professor, but Im sure your senior isnt that kind of person isnt it? Are you okay, Professor? When the juniors all left, Diret asked cautiously. Professor Mortum coughed and nodded. Coke. You were careless You made poison better than I thought. You were too careless. Ordinary people had little to worry about because their magical energy was scattered, but the wizards had a different story. In the worst case, if symptoms of lack of magic occur during magic casting, it could be life-threatening. No matter how strong Professor Mortums resistance to poison was, as a rule of thumb, it was right to cancel all the magic he had on and drink the poison. It feels very strange to talk about these principles in a poison made by a freshman, but Collock. Thats right. Its not good to rely too much on magic. Professor Mortum honestly reflected. The higher the level of magic, the higher the wizard used to rely on magic. Right now, even Professor Mortum had dozens of spells cast upon himself. < Negative energy detection > < Automatic summoning of undead when attacked > < Floating shadow shield > etc. were maintained, so even if I was still, my mana continued to drain steadily. In such a situation, symptoms of lack of magic occurred, so such an embarrassment Ill be careful when testing other first years. yes. Well thought out. Coke. Could you check on the other students outside? At Professor Mortums request, Diret opened the classroom door and stepped out. Its time for the next students to come in ? Dereth felt something strange. The very admirable junior from earlier was moving to the summoning magic test classroom. Where is he going? * * * Rapadell. Wardanaz. There were relatively few new students learning black magic, so they could recognize each others faces right away. Of course, they werent friendly. White Tiger Tower + Rapadel Gral, who learns black magic to defeat the black magicians. Black Turtle Tower + Ymirg who is afraid of Lee Han because of the ridiculous rumors. The rumors are ruining the magic school. Gainando smiled arrogantly like someone who took the exam first. Whoops. Do your best. what comes out? Even though he came from a family of proud knights, the students were still students. Next, I went to take the exam, and I couldnt help but feel nervous. The corner of Kainandos mouth went up as if it would tear. what? What did you just say?! It is nothing! shut up! Say it again! Politely! Shut up! stop. Guinan Island. Im a student studying black magic, so whats the point of fighting each other? I can give you some simple advice from the standpoint of taking the test first. Lee Han! Gainando wanted to say why to this bastard, but Lee Han blocked it with his hand. Raphael looked at Lee Han with a surprised expression. The test subject is a curse. I dont need to summon the undead, so dont worry about it. thanks. Wodanaz. With something like this. Raphael nodded and quickly walked away. Gainando looked at Lee Han with an admiring expression. Ymirg. The test subject is poison. ?! The half-giant student asked as if he did not understand. Didnt you just say the room was cursed? It was a lie. Lee Han said confidently and turned around. lets go. Guinan Island. I have to go take a summoning magic test. Ymirg looked at Lee Hans back as he turned around and walked away with a look of fear and respect. Im not quite sure what kind of person Wodanaz is but I think its true that hes really terrifying! * * * As everyone said last time, the subject of the test is < Summon a Paper Bird >. Hearing the words of Professor Millay, an old professor wearing a monocle, Lee Han felt tears welling up in his eyes. To have a test like the professor said beforehand. I shouldnt be moved by something like this, really. Lee Han calmly shook his head. The students who came before Lee Han stood up. Most of them were dark or distressed. It was a face you would often see in the exam hall. ? Lee Han felt a sense of incongruity. But why is everyone so messed up? Please have a seat. When I sat down, magic circle scrolls engraved with strange figures appeared in front of me. Like the last time, it was a magic circle that assisted the summoning magic. It was difficult to succeed in direct summoning magic at the first year level, so the help of this magic circle was essential. Now then lets begin. Professor Millay overturned the hourglass. It meant to summon a paper bird within the time limit. a student muttered. Cant we just fold it up and fly it? Lee Han could see the other students nodding. < Summon the Paper Bird >. In fact, it was a level of magic that was a bit embarrassing to call it a bird. To be precise, it was close to a maneuverable paper airplane. Magic used by wizards to send a short message to someone close to them. It wont be difficult. Lee Han read the magic circle and ran the simulation in his head several times. I made a magic circle that was more difficult than this when I died, but it was easy to just follow the magic circle. I just had to be careful not to overdo it with horsepower. A small mistake could have destroyed the fragile magic circle scroll. Compared to other professors, this is a much more lenient test Pararala! However, Lee Han belatedly realized that there was an unexpected trap in this test. It was other friends. Some strange paper-shaped summons came out from all over the place and started to riot. What are you doing you stupid bastard! My order failed because of you! Why are you arguing with me when it would have failed anyway! This white tiger top guy is real! Come on! Summoning magic is definitely a bit like that. Other magic often ends quietly if it fails, but it wasnt summon magic. If it fails, the badly made summons (and not as controlled as they fail) go on a rampage. Lee Han shot down a paper book flying towards his face with a water bead. I dont know anything else, but the magic circle scroll shouldnt be broken. Get fired! Burn up! Not only Lee Han, but other students also began to cast magic. If you stay still, the paper will come flying and hit you on the cheek, so you cant do anything. Professor Millay was watching the mess with a stern expression. This was also something a wizard had to do. Students who had just taken the test suffered the same mess. Keep calm is the key. Seriously, anyone could tell. He did not die from being slapped with paper. In that case, it was the first priority to do what one had to do without reacting even if there was a mess next to them. Everyone stop! ! When a student from the Wardanaj family of the Tower of the Blue Dragon shouted, Professor Millay looked slightly puzzled. In fact, Professor Millay was looking at Lee Han a little strict. He acknowledged that he was talented, but his arrogant personality in summoning magic could lead to anger. I couldnt understand why such a student was shouting like that. Does he really believe that if he shouts, the students will stop this mess? Everybody said stop! ? Shouting again didnt change anything. Professor Millay slightly modified the monocle. Honestly, I wondered what that student was trying to do. What are you doing if you dont keep listening? I clearly warned you. Spring up! Lee Han began copying the water beads quickly. Professor Millay was surprised by the skillful control of elemental magic that could not be seen as a first year student. But the surprise had only just begun. Hiss! The paper summons flying around began to be shot down quickly. Although the first year students were throwing magic in their own way, it was not easy to match the paper summons flying irregularly in the wide lecture room. Rather, as the magic collided and crashed into each other, the mess only got worse. But Lee Han was different. If you blow it once, you will definitely knock it down one by one. Did you tell me to stop? Shut up, Wodanaz! What are you One of the feverish White Tiger Tower students pointed with his finger. At that moment, the water ball hit the students stomach with precision. Kuk Lee Han began to mercilessly attack the students around him who did not stop the magic. puck! Perpuck! Pupper puck! The students who were hit one by one with water beads dropped their staffs and fell to their knees. As the waves spread around Lee Han, the students quickly began to come to their senses. I I stopped. Me too. Put down the wand! Those who do, be prepared. When the students got scared and lowered their wands, Lee Han calmly followed the magic circle and cast his magic. Tararak! A paper bird bloomed and started wandering around the classroom. But Professor Millais was not surprised. He succeeded in the midterm exam at once, but the sight he had just seen was much more surprising than that. How dare you single-handedly seize and subdue students who are in such a mess. I dont really want to say this, but you definitely deserve arrogance. Professor Millay thought it was his role to firmly warn any students who were arrogant or arrogant so that they would not get hurt in the summoning magic. However, the boy in front of him showed such a talent that he even forgot such a role for a while. If its a talent like that, its a wizard who has no choice but to admit it without thinking. Excellent. Professor Millay nodded. It was a perfect score with nothing to point out. thank you. professor. ? Professor Millay found it strange that Lee Han did not leave the classroom. why dont you go out Instead, Lee Han stood in front of his friends and said. Put up your wand again. And the ones who dont stop when I tell them to stop. Be prepared. The students raised their canes again with nervous expressions. This time, the same badly made summons popped up everywhere but Lee Han immediately subdued them. again. for a moment! again. Dont stop. continue. for a moment! Seeing himself direct traffic in the classroom for his friends, Professor Millay was confused by his judgment. wasnt he an arrogant student? * * * You worked hard. professor. Diret stretched out and stepped out of the classroom. The faces of the freshmen walking in and out of the classroom were already half dead. Seeing that, Dereth smiled happily. It was a smile that anyone in the upper grades of magic school could do without. Tak- ? Seeing that very commendable junior come out of the classroom door earlier, Diret thought, Huh? It was okay to come out of the classroom after taking the test. however? Its an illusion magic classroom, isnt it? Dereth reflected on what he had seen today. Thats why that junior entered todays black magic, summoning magic, fantasy magic ??? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Diet was hopeless. I cant believe that junior now No! Youre being fooled by the professors! Then you die! Chapter 182 Chapter 182 As the saying goes that the bird that sings the most beautiful song dies the fastest, it happened quite often that a wizard with too much talent had a rather short lifespan. A wizard without talent is not greedy more than necessary, but a wizard with talent is as greedy as his talent. The study of magic was like the sun. The sun burns to death if you get too close. Is there anyone who can tell me? Dereth bit her lip. The evil professors of this magic school were only interested in their field. When a freshman with great talent appeared, he could only say, You must learn this magic!, and he didnt care that the freshman was learning another magic. Then, by the time the innocent freshman came to his senses, it was already too late. You will be dragged into a magical hell from which you cannot escape. Even a geek like Professor Garcia can endure something like that! Moreover, since the midterm exam period had just ended, wouldnt it be better to learn other magic fields during the remaining period? Someone had to let me know. just now! Junior! Diret made up his mind and shouted. be careful! You are being tricked by the professors ??? Lee Han turned his head in confusion at the sudden shout from behind. Pod! But when I turned around, no one was there. What was the room just like? I dont know, but it sounds ominous. Lee Han frowned at the faint familiarity of magic in the empty hallway. This looks like the headmasters magic No way? * * * With the sound of boiling, the color of the potion in the pot slowly began to change to a lead color. Lee Han carefully put out the light. Now, only the last step of < Vitality Bone Regeneration Potion > is left. I just need to put in freshly picked thistle flowers. Why am I blue? Why am I blue! This doesnt this look leaden? Doesnt it look leaden? Leaving aside the friends who denied reality everywhere, Lee Han exchanged glances with Yoner. Lets go pick thistles! The exam will be over tomorrow. At Lee Hans words, Yoner nodded. It felt like weeks had passed, even though it had only been for a week. To have to do this one more time It was really hard. okay. me too. Yoner had to put up with the words, Didnt you dig your own grave? I would have done it if the opponent was Gainando, but it was Yihan. He was already a tough enough friend. Did you do well on your exams? so so. huh? Yihans words made Yoner puzzled. There were several students who studied well during the first year, but Lee Han was overwhelming. Usually, if you are good at A, you are bad at B, and if you are good at B, you are bad at C Lee Han was perfect as if he had no such weakness. But did you manage to see it? Did you make a mistake in black magic? How did your score come out? no. I got a perfect score. Then from summoning magic? no. Illusion magic? Illusion magic got a perfect score Um. Come to think of it, I did well. sorry. Yoner. habitually. For the first time, Yoner almost got angry at Yihan. What is going on? Students were gathering and whispering in the place where the thistle field should have been. Lee Han approached, puzzled. And then I was astonished. ! Many of the thistles had disappeared. Have you all been picked? Lee Han asked as politely as possible. Of course, just because his attitude was polite didnt mean that his voice came out kindly. The students who had gathered in the killing voices flinched and retreated. no. Wodanaz. When we arrived, someone had already pulled out! How can I believe that? Think carefully. Wodanaz! You need freshly picked thistles! But what reason would we have to pursue in the first place! We wont be able to use it either! The White Tiger Tower student grabbed the wooden sword and shouted trembling. Because of what had happened so far, there were already words going around in the White Tiger Tower, When dealing with Wodanaz, go with at least four people. I never thought I would face it alone like this! That makes sense. Lee Han lowered his cane. The White Tiger Tower student cleared his chest. for a moment. Look out of the way. Footprints were scattered around the field of thistles. These were the footprints left by the students who came first. However, Lee Han paid attention to the footprints inside the flower field. It was a footprint I had seen before. This Lee Han carefully checked and measured the shape of the footprint. A student at the Black Turtle Tower who saw it asked in surprise. Are you distinguishing the footprints that entered the flower field first? how? I couldnt understand how Wodanaz didnt come from a hunter and knew how to use such a skill. Then Lee Han asked as if he didnt understand. Isnt there Nilia in your tower? Why didnt you learn? because youre not a hunter? ?? Lee Han threw a very incomprehensible gaze. The Black Turtle Tower student hadnt done anything wrong, but he suddenly felt that he had done something wrong. Where did you see those eyes? The Black Turtle Tower student realized it belatedly. Those were the eyes the professor showed when he looked at him pitifully. why! Why do I have to learn hunter skills Yoner. Lee Han approached Yoner with a serious expression and whispered. I know who the culprit is. who is this? A student at the White Tiger Tower? no. Professor Thunderstruck. * * * Professor Thunderwalker took a well-made bottle of brandy and moved his steps. The professors from Einrogard who came first were sitting scattered and resting with comfortable faces. As the midterm exams come to an end, the professors minds will be relieved. You have suffered a lot. Professor Garcia. Professor Wooregeol found Professor Garcia and poured him a glass of brandy. Among them, Professor Troll, who belongs to the youngest axis, accepted the cup with a shy expression. It was nothing. no. No one else suffers as much as Professor Garcia. Professor Wooregeol sincerely respected the mixed troll professor in front of him. While other professors are immersed in their field of magic and Osu Gonadaltes does all sorts of evil whims, a wizard who silently does his job and takes care of his students. Without Professor Garcia, Einrogard would have become an even more hellish place. Professor Thunderstruck is almost finished, right? yes. The students will turn it in tomorrow. It must have been a lot of hardship for the long period of time. If it were the Headmaster Skeleton, he would have sarcastically said, Alchemy is something that requires you to give problems and wait while drinking, so isnt it the study of lazy people? However, the kind Professor Garcia always found the positive side. Because the students will continue to have to keep an eye on gathering materials and making them. youre right. In fact, as Professor Garcia said, he didnt pay attention, but Professor Thunderstruck nodded. There was no need to embarrass yourself by rejecting compliments from others! And there were other parts that fit. Even so, I had to go to the flower garden yesterday to pick up the thistles. yes? Why? It is for the students. Professor Wooregeol was a little excited and started to explain. Freshly picked thistle flowers needed at the end of the < Vitality Bone Regeneration Potion >. The students knew the location of this flower field. But what if all these flowers suddenly disappeared? As it was a tight period, there was no time to find or acquire a new one. In the end, the students would have to somehow complete the potion without thistles. It is possible to complete the potion without thistle flower. The quality will go down, though. It is to overcome that with the wisdom of the students. Professor Garcias face blurred. Should I praise this or not Can I just ask them to make it without thistles from the beginning? Do we really need to shock and confuse students? And indeed. Sounds like a really good way. Thank you. Professor Garcia. It is love for the students. Professor Wooregeol sipped the brandy with satisfaction. However, Professor Wooregeol had forgotten one thing. A student who robs a professors studio once can rob it twice. * * * Go to the Gaksu Hall. He was tired from taking the exam all day, but Lee Han didnt worry for a second. Time was tight as it was due tomorrow morning. There must have been a thistle flower on the second floor of Professor Thunderwalks tower. If I call my other friends I dont have time for that. Yoner. Besides, its dangerous when there are too many of them. Lee Han was well aware that this was the second time. It was a high-risk situation. quietly and quickly. But lets call Nilia. Good idea. Yoner nodded. It wouldnt mean much if I later said I didnt call because it was dangerous. hmm. Lets call Ratford too. okay. Asando wouldnt it be better to just call them all? okay. That would be better. Lee Han gave up and decided to call his friends. 30 minutes later. Lee Han and his friends gathered in one place wearing dark coats. Yoner suddenly had a question. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Does everyone have any objection to stealing at this time? Everyone so naturally Lets go. No explanation was needed. Everyone had already put their hands together a few times. Lee Han took the lead. Its not as difficult as the last time I came ! What caught Lee Hans eyes was the image of the White Tiger Tower students wearing masks and clumsy movements trying to open the front gate of the Gaksukwan. what? At first, Lee Han thought that the other alchemy students had come first. However, upon closer inspection, they were not students of alchemy. To prevent Lee Han from securing the thistle flower, he raided the professors studio at midnight I cant believe that. That was too far out anyway. I think I came for another lecture. Yoner whispered behind him. Another lecture? They are students taking < Basic Dance and Socializing >. In that lecture, there was a rumor that there was a potion that made you dance well in Professor Thunderwalkers tower ! Lee Han was surprised. First of all, I was surprised that there were more students than I thought taking a lecture like < Basic Dance and Socializing >, and I was surprised that they were willing to borrow the help of a potion to dance well. Should I solve it on my own? By stealing it? I dont think this is our story. Before Yoner could finish his words, another group of students appeared with a rustling sound from the bushes ahead. They were students of the Black Turtle Tower. Are those guys also taking < Basic Dancing and Socializing >? no. I saw them in < Basic Music > Lee Han shook his head. To think that three different groups would meet in front of the workshop in the middle of the night with different goals. Apart from stealing, can I take the potion and take the test? I was curious too, so I asked the professor, and he said it was okay. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 It was absurd, but Lee Han decided to solve the problem he faced. If left alone, all three groups of students could have gone to the punishment room amicably. Sure enough, the White Tiger Tower students and the Black Turtle Tower students had already spotted each other and were growling. C What are you guys! We came first! -Where is the first and last to do something like this! Lee Han sighed inwardly. Those unprofessionals. If youre here to steal, you have to be professional, keep your voice down and stay calm. Do you fight emotionally? Everyone calm down. Lee Han stepped forward to stop him. Ugh! Its a thief! The students of the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower reacted violently when they saw Lee Han. Do you think they are not thieves? Lee Han was dumbfounded, but there was a reason why the other top students were surprised. The clothes of Lee Han and his friends were really thoroughly like thieves. The students of the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower were wearing masks roughly cut out of cloth and wrapped around their faces, so it was easy to tell who was who by staring at them. On the other hand, Lee Han and his friends were wearing masks and coats that thoroughly covered their faces with the knowledge they had learned through experience, Ratfords advice, and the fabrics they bought from outside. It wouldnt be strange to say that he was a real thief from outside. Calm down. We came for the same purpose as you. Whoa Wodanaz? no. How did know? Lee Han changed his voice, but was surprised when the other person understood. The only one who would steal this thoroughly is Wordanaz Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There seems to be a misunderstanding. I am not Wordanaz. Although he was shy, the other top students didnt seem to believe it. It was already half-assured. Lee Han was just embarrassed. Listen. The purpose of all the students gathered here now is to enter this gaksugwan. Even if we fight each other, it will only attract the attention of those around us. At Lee Hans words, the other top students also nodded. Certainly, they couldnt even get into the Gaksu Hall, but there was nothing good about arguing with each other. So lets work together. i get it. good night. All agreed, but not all problems were resolved. The companionship of the three groups was just the beginning. Who will lead the way? we will stand behind. Dont bullshit! Where are you going to stand behind alone! The White Tiger Tower students and the Black Turtle Tower students immediately collided. Since it was a job to enter the professors workshop, it was advantageous to enter from the back. Be quite. I will decide. Lee Han said this, but the other top students did not accept it easily. What are you, Wodanaz? Why should we accept your orders? I said Id cooperate, Ill be your subordinate Lee Han raised his cane and aimed at it. A chilly silence filled the students. I will decide. that yes. Keep in mind. Wodanaz. I accepted it not because of your threats, but because there is nothing good about fighting here. When the fight stopped, Lee Han said. We will be at the forefront. !? Naturally, the other top students couldnt help but be surprised. why? Its okay are you okay? okay. Because we are the only ones who know the way. The other tower students looked at me with astonished eyes. When will these children?! You guys decide the middle and the back. As soon as Lee Han said anything, the students of the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower started fighting again. Lee Han straightened up and aimed his cane. Lets decide with rock, paper, scissors. Rock-paper-scissors is good. Its good. * * * The place Lee Han and his friends were aiming for was the greenhouse on the second floor of Gaksu Hall. There was a flower garden with thistles growing there. The advantage is that it can be solved without having to go to the third floor. The 3rd floor of each water hall is like a maze to the unqualified. Lee Han came today because he had the confidence to finish quietly on the second floor. Eye, pierce the darkness. The dark hallway on the first floor of Gaksu Hall turned green, revealing its hidden side to Lee Han. The White Tiger Tower student did not ask Lee Han, who was memorizing the dark vision spell, When, where and how did you learn that magic? If it was Wodanaz, it could have been enough. He knows all kinds of evil mysteries even before entering school! for a moment. But where is the potion you guys are looking for? Lee Han stopped and asked. Come to think of it, I had to calculate the movements of the students in the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower. I heard its on the first floor somewhere. Maybe its somewhere on the first floor Lee Han and Ratford both looked at each other pathetically. You came here with such careless preparation. okay. It couldnt have been helped if there wasnt enough information. Looks like he just looked at us very pathetically. Then search the first floor. We will go up to the second floor. okay. Ill do that. Lee Han and his friends nodded and distanced themselves from the students inside. As we climbed the stairs, a vast botanical garden with a familiar shape greeted the party. It was much quieter and more peaceful in the botanical garden at night, probably because it wasnt a rampaging mad bull like last time. Im rather anxious because nothing happens Uh huh. Dont say ominous things. Lee Han warned Nilia. It was normal for it to end so quietly and peacefully. There is a flower garden. The students rushed in and began carefully plucking the thistles. Lee Han looked around and prepared for any unexpected situations. There is no Professor Thunderwalk, and there is no Professor Willow Tree. Itll be all right. Are you done? Lets get out! Lee Han and his friends clenched their fists and quietly swallowed their joy. Compared to being nervous, I finished the work close to perfection. Ratford nodded knowingly. The pleasure of perfect stealing can only be known by those who have tried it. Ratfords heart was proud to see his friends who started as novice thieves and gradually grew up. bang! But that joy disappeared as soon as I came down to the first floor. All kinds of commotion was going on on both sides of the hallway with a deafening roar. Are you crazy? This these amateurs! Ratford also stuttered, probably embarrassed. Lee Han quickly moved to check the situation. What are you doing? Everyone, wake up! Despite Lee Hans cry, the students did not listen. He threw a chair in the lecture hall while laughing as if he was drunk. Wow Jangchang! Arent you drinking something wrong? I wouldnt be that stupid! Even if the other top students were amateur thieves, they wouldnt have drunk anything carelessly. Lee Han felt a sweet scent emanating from the inside of the open classroom door. It was not an ordinary scent. It was a magical scent. At that moment, lightning struck Lee Hans head. Everybody hold your breath! ! Come to think of it, it was strange that there was such a thing as a potion that makes you dance well or a potion that makes you good at music that you can take with you. Also on the 1st floor of the Gaksukwan! Professor Thunderwalk might have dug a trap by joining hands with another professor! It sounded like nonsense, but Lee Hans intuition signaled that the possibility was high. This magic school was a place where it was possible. After hearing the explanation, Yoner whispered as if he didnt understand. But the thistle didnt have a trap, right? Professor Thunderstruck might have forgotten Lee Han said with a lack of confidence. In fact, Lee Han was most curious about that. Why did he set traps for potions needed for other lectures and not set traps for potions needed for his own lectures? Did I really ask you to take it? The answer is that time is running out, and who would try to solve it by stealing? okay. Wodanaz. Lets get out anyway. Nilia said urgently. Whether that was a trap or a mistake by the other top students, one thing was certain. Theres nothing good about staying here for long. When you make a fuss like that, what will happen No. I have to take him out. Why Wordanaz? Asan was surprised and asked. Then, as if he knew, he clapped his palm. I asked a stupid question. Honor If you leave it there, our names will be called. Still, do you have some honor? Lee Han pretended not to hear what Asan said and ignored it. I have to keep quiet for now. What are you going to do? Yoner was puzzled. The students must have smelled the scent of frenzy or mayhem. Because I was running amok like I was drunk. In a situation like that, you wont be able to hear any words Puck! Puffer Puck! Puck puck puck! done. But how do you plan to bring them out? Ratford asked with a worried expression. Originally, professional thieves, even if they were colleagues, had the rule to throw them away mercilessly if they fell into a trap. Lee Han could have been hurt if he went in to pick him up in the same situation. You should try your best. for a moment. Lee Han tied himself with a rope. Then, prepare to hold your breath as much as possible. If I feel like Im getting worse, Ill pass out myself, so pull out the rope and pull it. Lee Han. Heres a potion to dispel curse magic. I dont know how effective it will be Yoner took out the potion from his pocket and held it out. Lee Han nodded in gratitude and drank. good. go in. Lee Han held his breath and opened the classroom door. and went inside ! The moment I saw it, I knew what had happened. Smoke mixed with magical power continued to flow from the magic circle installed in the middle of the classroom. As expected, the trap was right. Lee Han walked slowly. And by giving her strength, she damaged the magic circle. Fortunately, the magic circle was easily destroyed. The smoke has stopped! Now, if you just ventilate and take them out At that moment, a magical reaction occurred on the wall. A new magic circle that had been hiding was revealed. Lee Han cursed at Professor Woorestep. This crazy! sudden! Blue smoke enveloped Lee Han. It was a terrible smoke that penetrated the whole body even if I held my breath. Lee Han grabbed the cane. I was thinking of passing out on my own if the condition felt strange. ? But there was no change. Lee Han looked around. And just in case, I drank some of the original smoke that was still left. Also there was no change. Do you feel like something is about to change a little bit and then it ends right away? Lee Han pulled out the students one by one with a shy expression. Its fortunate why is it so futile? The antidote potion worked! Asan, who was watching from behind, brightened his eyes. I am going to help. Makein! please! Wait, Im not sure yet Asan took a sip of the potion and ran into the classroom with Lee Han. And then his eyes started rolling round and round. sorry. Asan. Lee Han knocked Ahsan out. * * * Plop! Lee Han and his friends managed to throw the last student into the grass. We were all sweaty, but somehow we felt proud. everyone had a hard time. Yeah. Really I wasted my time because of these bastards, so cant I go after them and get paid? At Lee Hans words, Ratford threw a look of respect. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 But Lee Han didnt get paid. The opponent woke up before he could even search his arms. omg! What the hell is going on? Lee Han and Ratford glared at the other top students with dissatisfied expressions. If hes going to wake up, hell wake up in the hallway earlier, but after struggling to get out These bastards didnt pretend to be asleep. Thank you. Wodanaz. The Black Turtle Tower student, who came to his senses, grasped the situation and thanked him. The last memory was interrupted at the part where I inhaled the smoke from the ominous magic circle when I entered the lecture room. It must have been saved by Wodanaz and friends, as he had no memory of what happened after that. Tak- The Black Turtle Tower student grabbed Lee Hans outstretched hand and shook it. Lee Han put on a puzzled expression. It was a hand outstretched to search for it. thanks. Wodanaz. I didnt know you would save us. The White Tiger Tower students also woke up one by one. And the same thank you. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thought they would come out like this I never imagined. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. The students who got up politely thanked them and turned and left. Lee Han looked at the back of him because he hated it for nothing. Would you like to knock it out again? At Ratfords whisper, Lee Han was shaken just a little bit. * * * Thats a very mysterious thing Professor Thunderwalker tilted his head as if he didnt understand. It wasnt because of the hangover. Its normal to get a hangover if you drink too much alcohol. If it doesnt come, thats even weirder! The hangover was driven away with a potion, and Professor Thunderwalk was once again immersed in his thoughts. How did no one get caught? At the request of the other professors, Professor Thunderwalk had placed several potions in the classroom on the first floor of Gaksu Hall. It was because even other professors had to work together to bully the students, no, to grow them. Considering the effect of the magic circle installed, if the students had entered, it would have been normal for them to have been rioting in the classroom until morning. But to my surprise, the classroom was empty. It wasnt even that there were no intruders. As long as the chairs were flying around and the magic circle was damaged, the intrusion was certain. But how? Did you notice and attack? No If I had noticed, I wouldnt have activated the magic circle. Rather than being angry, Professor Wooregeol was just curious. What the hell happened? hello. professor. On Friday morning, students who came to submit alchemy assignments appeared one by one. okay. Good morning. One by one, they submitted the potion in front of them and went back. The gloomy and anguished expression made Professor Thunderwalker happy. It was clear that the faces were troubled all night because they couldnt get all the ingredients. hello. professor. okay. Wodanaz. When Professor Wooregeol saw Lee Han, he suddenly had doubts. No. I suspected that the boy from the Wardanaz family in front of me had done something, but now that I think about it, Lee Han didnt listen to those lectures. What does it matter if you dont listen to lectures? It was just a coincidence. I will leave. Let it be. Lee Han calmly submitted the potion and turned around. Even after that, Professor Wooregeol was immersed in deep thought. Mmm. Its really mysterious. Professor Thunderwalk stood up and checked the potions submitted by the students. In a situation where there was no material, I felt the traces of the students pathetic desperate. Did you put forget-me-not in this instead? The idea is novel, but it probably wont go well with it. This guy is ignorant. Did you just go ahead without materials? Its nice to be bold, but the effect is too diminished. This potion is completely desperate. Pouring another potion of the same color. Professor Woorestep, who was checking, hesitated. Surprisingly, the near-perfect potion was in front of him. ?! Professor Thunderstruck was startled and brought his face closer. However, after checking again, the effect of the potion was perfect. how?? How did you get the thistle flower? Did you know the location of the other flower fields? If thats the case, he was incredibly lucky. Professor Thunderwalk clicked his tongue and tried to confirm the name of the lucky student. -Lee Han Wodanaz Professor Thunderwalk narrowed his eyes. Something tickling was tormenting Professor Thunderwalkers brain. Isnt that one? When I looked around, there were not one or two students who had saved thistle flowers. Professor Wooregeol couldnt have hoped. No way No way?!? * * * Done!!! Friday evening. The blue dragon tower freshmen cheered and whistled in the lounge. Some students opened the caps of their saved soda bottles and scattered them without hesitation. Whether they did well or not, all the students couldnt help but feel a sense of liberation now that the midterm exams were over. finished! Its over! A deck of cards? Cursed professors! A deck of cards?? Wardanaz! What is all this? Everyone had a hard time taking the test. Lee Han greeted his friends with a friendly smile. The luxuries he had saved filled the table one after another. Glass bottles of cold fruit juice and various desserts were filled to the brim. Crispy creme brulee and whipped cream cake topped with strawberries. Cold cream soda and ice cream made with peaches. A feast of desserts that you cannot normally eat in Ein Lorgard, such as pudding made by mixing grapes and cream milk. At the feast, the Blue Dragon Tower students almost shed tears. Wardanaz! Youreally! Even if Lee Han had saved the empire, he wouldnt have been this moved. Lee Han thought to himself. Im stabbed by my conscience because I like it this much. In fact, going mainly for luxury items like this has left a lot of profit. Im already benefiting enough, but Im reluctant to take out more here. If you make a generous meal using seasonings and spices bought from outside in addition to fresh ingredients available in your garden or elsewhere, the benefits did not come out that way. no. It must not be shaken. Lee Han calmed down his shaking heart. A special meal like this only happens once in a while, and if you fill up the food storage with this kind of food and plan a meal, the storage will be gone in an instant and the students will fall into starvation. In the long run, its not good for Lee Han! Everyone, stop pushing and stand in line. Because there is enough of it. Compared to the other towers, there was plenty of food, so it was an orderly blue dragon tower, but this time there was a fuss, pushing and pulling to stand in front of each other. With Yoners help, Lee Han lined up his friends. ruler. In line Im first! This guy who hasnt even been tested anywhere! line up. oh. yes. Sorry. Mr. Wodanaz. Of course, there were minor frictions, but my friends understood everything. Lee Han nodded as if he understood when he saw the princesss followers lined up to receive it. Youre trying to bring it to the princess. ah! You guys couldnt have forgotten, did you? At Lee Hans question, the followers averted their eyes with awkward expressions. If you bring it, I will give it back to you, so bring it to me. Followers took one look at the glass bottle of melon juice, one look at the deliciously cut slices of cake, and one look up the stairs. The princess might not like this Lee Han was shocked. Losing loyalty to delicious desserts? He was originally a news feeder, but maybe he was forced to eat because of us? Thats right. It doesnt look like it to me. Despite Lee Hans words, the followers pretended not to hear them and ignored them. I really wanted to eat dessert. just let me call you. As expected, Mr. Wardanaz! Sounds sarcastic, stop it. Lee Han went up the stairs and knocked on the door of the princess private room. The princess opened the door. A faint anticipation mingled with that expressionless face. But that hope soon faded. Lee Hans hand was empty. ! The princess eyes shook more violently than when she was misunderstood last time that she was stealing and eating sandwiches. Everyone is eating snacks downstairs, so come down and eat. The princess let out a very slight sigh of relief. Then he nodded. After Lee Han, who came down the stairs first, the princess came down. The followers who saw it were amazed. Are you okay? Its so noisy Wont it get in the way when youre deep in thought? Youre going up The princess straightened up and slapped the back of her followers hand. Followers were perplexed. Wardanaz. What if the princess is having a hard time? It doesnt look difficult at all. thats right. Your loyalty is twisted. Gainando grumbled as he stuffed the pudding into his mouth. I only show 1/100th of that respect Noisy. Guinan Island. You know what my loyalty is. thats right. My loyalty is pure. Annoyed, Lee Han waved his hand. Im not a child, so Ill do it on my own. You are standing there. That is that so? Are you okay? How did you convince him to bring you out? Wouldnt you like a place like this? Lee Han was a bit suspicious as to whether his friends had talked properly with the princess. Of course, it was the same for Lee Han I said it with all my heart. ruler. next. Lee Han. If I hand out all the desserts, would you like to play a game of cards? Did you keep losing? It was something he said out of concern for Kainando, but it seemed to stimulate his pride. Gainando tried to stay as calm as possible (of course, his trembling was evident) and said: That it was a test deck. I added the new cards I bought this time so its stronger! Its not like the deck gets stronger just by adding expensive cards. Guinando was the type to recklessly fill up cards that typically require a lot of magic to summon. On the other hand, Lee Han is the type to end the game early by constructing a deck mainly with low-magic cards that reduce the opponents HP. Of course, Lee Han had to win. i get it. Ill do it once Bang! The door of the break room opened and the Death Knight appeared. All the students were astonished. Whew Its a holiday, isnt it too much!? Can I do this? Can I really do this?! However, unlike the students cries, the death knights came for their own reasons. From now on, students who fail by name are moved to the punishment room. Lee Han was astonished. The rumor that you will go to the punishment room if you fail is not a rumor! In terms of education, it was easy to misunderstand that it was spacious because it allowed individual wizards to learn as they wanted, but Einrogard was not easy enough to study even the lectures he was listening to. Guinan Island. no! no! Having to spend the golden weekend in the punishment room, Gainando tried to escape. Of course, he could not avoid the Death Knight. Leehan! Give me snacks! You have to feed it!! A few unlucky students were dragged away by the Death Knight. Outside, a prison wagon with a prisoner or an outlaw was waiting. Wodanaz. ?! Other students were more surprised than Lee Han. How did Wardanaz fail? Isnt there some misunderstanding? I think you should make excuses! Even an undead like you would fail at least one if you took a lecture like that! Chief of the Blue Dragon Tower. follow me For some reason, the friends became mean and glared at Lee Han. Lee Han said calmly. Its not my fault. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Heir to the Imperial Family. The death knights call was not over. After being dragged out the door, Guinando tilted his head and asked. Me? It is the second seat in the tower of the blue dragon. follow me Of course, he was referring to the princess. Kainando grumbled and turned his head. Its like a dirty magic school that discriminates against sex! I believe you are not dragged to the punishment room just because you did well on the test. Could it be that Death Knight replied calmly. Its not a punishment room, but I believe its not dragging you to a place thats as difficult as that. Death Knight did not respond to this. Lee Han became ominous. As she walked towards the door, the princess looked at the line in front of the dessert with an expression of realization. Then he whispered to the Death Knight. Can not be done. You have to move right away. The princess coldly glared at the Death Knight. However, the Death Knight, like an undead, did not care. Chunk! Leehan! Are you next to me?? Are you by my side?! Gainando, who was in the front carriage, tried to stick his head out while holding on to the iron window bars. okay. Can you defeat the Death Knight and save it? No way. Keugh! The trapped students, including Gainando, let out a lament mixed with despair. Did these bastards really think that I could defeat the Death Knight and save them? Lee Han was dumbfounded. quietly. go to the next dorm The two wagons carrying the failing students and the honor students rattled through the school grounds. Tuk-tuk- ? The princess whispered to Lee Han in a quiet voice. His expression was so serious that Lee Han was nervous without realizing it. what? What did you notice? next time? You mean dessert? The princess nodded. I dont think so. It was more troublesome than I thought, and all the extravagant ingredients I bought from outside had been used up. I dont know when it will go out, so whats next? I used up all the ingredients. The princess made a shocked expression and glared more coldly at the Death Knight outside the carriage. Reward the treats! Give me the snacks back! Coincidentally, Guinando seemed to have had a similar thought, knocking on the iron bars and shouting loudly. Death Knight closed the window of the carriage with a disgusted face. * * * Why are you so loud in front of me? well. I dont know. The head of the Black Turtle Tower (Salco of the Tutanta family) and the second head (a student who had never talked to Lee Han) were puzzled as they entered the carriage. It seems that something is constantly making noise in the carriage ahead Are you shouting because you dont want to be dragged away? The second-in-command at the Black Turtle Tower looked at the princess expression and asked in a small voice that only Lee Han could hear. The princess seems uncomfortable. Did something happen? He was originally a cold person, but today he seemed even colder. joy. It must be because of pride. said Salco, clicking his tongue disapprovingly. From Salcos point of view, who didnt like the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, the princess, who had several students from the Tower as her followers as soon as she entered the school, never looked good. It seems that they are enjoying excessive privilege thanks to only one lineage. Tutanta. Your voice is too loud. If you hear it, it cant be helped. Arent you feeling so bad about being pushed by Wardanaz? As long as you are human, you can do that. Wodhanaz is by my side, and its not okay if I reveal it like that. Anyway, the only children of good blood are themselves Im also from the Wardanaj family. For a moment, Lee Han wondered if Salko thought of him as the same tower. It is a misunderstanding. Salco. A misunderstanding? okay. I feel bad because I was dragged while eating snacks. Isnt everyone like that? Wardanaz. I thought you were good at everything, but there are things you cant do. You are no good at jokes. Wardanaz. Its such a cheesy joke. Anyway, I dont think you want to swear at your friend, so lets stop. But wordanaz. Think carefully. Friends are beings that walk on equal footing, one side standing on top of the other This time, Lee Han was heartbroken for no reason. Even if these bastards tell the truth In the meantime, the top and bottom seats of other towers also got on the carriage. Arrived. honor students. get off the wagon Where is this place? The honor students room. Is it a hidden tower? A carriage came near the main building, and I saw a gloomy tower I had never seen before. It was clear that it was located in a magically hidden space. Just looking at the exterior It looks like another punishment room. dont be nervous honor students The headmasters familiar voice tickled his ears. The skeleton headmaster floating above the gloomy tower was revealed. Failing students go to the punishment room, but honor students receive prizes. This is a place to give awards to honor students. Is that true!? Anrago said in a delightful voice. Lee Han and Giselle looked at each other in pity at the same time. do you believe that then! of course. Surely there are students who do not believe? Could that be? yes. Unlike the failing students, the students gathered here are the best students in the tower. Along with the horse, the round nameplate hanging in front of the towers door began to spin and spin. Come on in and take it! Excuse me, may I ask what exactly you want to bring? Its not difficult. Headmaster Skeleton was quite generous in explaining why he was in a good mood today. This tower was built to celebrate honor students who did well in exams. A place where all you have to do is open the door, overcome the trials on each floor, and take the reward! As long as you have the ability, you can go up any number of floors and collect rewards, so its practically the same as the tower of happy rewards. Lee Han and Giselles faces became serious. Just hearing the description was terrifying. It looks like a tower of trials and suffering. Due to the nature of the skeleton headmaster, it was not strange even if he had prepared hell from the first floor. Even if the reward is good, whats the use? If you cant break it, it means nothing! thank you. principal! your joy is my joy Anrago was still delighted, as if he hadnt realized it yet. Now then Starting with the White Tiger Tower. Entrance! Why are you entering us first? If its unfair, try to do better on the test next time. Isnt it better to go in first? Anrago was puzzled. Giselle closed her eyes as if prepared. The rotating doorplate slowly stopped and a pattern came out. It was the pattern of the sword. With the sword challenge! The tower door opened and the white tiger swallowed two tower students. It was a very short moment, but thanks to Allarrons rigorous training, Lee Han was able to briefly see the scenery in the room. It was definitely dozens of golems with swords. Lee Han seriously thought about whether the punishment room might be better. * * * The challenge Lee Han and the princess chose was the potion pattern challenge. I dont know if its good luck or bad luck. Lee Han swallowed his nervousness and moved on. What is the wisest choice in this situation? Its the 2nd and 3rd floors, its not necessary, and if you overcome only the 1st floor, you can go out immediately. It was something a madman would do to go upstairs thinking, What is the reward for the second floor? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, in reality, overcoming the first floor was not easy. The important thing now is to get out of the tower with as little damage as possible. Lee Han was considering a declaration of abandonment, if possible. The Challenge of Wisdom The challenge begins when one person is poisoned, so make an antidote and revive your friend. announcement of giving up? surrender? give up? Toph didnt answer. Lee Han sighed. I looked ahead and there was a cake on the table. Anyone could see that there was poison inside. And the cauldron and alchemy utensils materials next to it. The princess raised her staff and aimed at the cake. Poison, show yourself. In an instant, multi-colored smoke billowed over the cake. The princess eyes were stained with surprise and absurdity. Couldnt all of that be poison is that right? The princess nodded. Lee Han put on a tired expression. Its not like he figured out all the poisons inside with that magic, but there are already so many types. Isnt that enough poison in the form of a cake rather than a cake with poison? The princess motioned for the cake to be cut. Before opening the inside, there was a limit to confirming the poison. But the cake wasnt cut. I made sure not to open it until I eat it. Lee Han muttered with hatred. It was really a skeleton principal who spared no meticulous consideration in this area. It cant be helped. Lee Han made up his mind. Judging from what Ive experienced so far, Lee Hans mana provides considerable resistance to various poisons. Of course, he wouldnt be able to stay sane after eating such a terrible poison cake, but it was clear that he would survive better than the princess. I will eat it, so make an antidote right away. ! The princess cold eyes shook. Startled, I shook my head and tried to tell him not to do that. Of course, Lee Han was not a person who respected the wishes of the royal family, whether it was Gainando or the princess. I just ate a piece of cake. ! no. Its even more absurd because its delicious. Despite being poisonous, it was surprisingly delicious. Kurleung! After taking a bite of the cake, the door in front of me opened and the text changed. Challenge of Wisdom The challenge has begun, so go through the door without being poisoned. hurry! Lee Han urged. He didnt know how much time was left. The princess hurriedly ran to the ingredients. I almost stumbled and fell because I was in such a hurry. As if to prove that she wasnt called the genius of the empire for nothing, the princess moved with no waste. I put a piece of cake on the board, disassembled the ingredients, and started throwing them into the pot, looking for ingredients with detoxifying ingredients. The pot bubbling, bringing the potion to a boil. After adding a few ingredients and swinging the wand, the color of the potion quickly changed. I have to concentrate! There was a feeling of pressure that I had never experienced before. How and when did you experience alchemy, in which your friends life was at stake? The princess bit her lip. Paralock! The action of the princess, who was making the potion without stopping, stopped. It was an ominous sign. As expected, the princess eyes began to shake. The first poison appeared. The princess randomly took out detoxification ingredients and matched them with the crumbs on the cake. Of course, nothing worked. A sense of despair rose. The princess looked at Lee Han with a frustrated expression. Mmm! Lee Han sat upright with a serious expression on his face. Lee Han, who was wondering why his addiction didnt start, took another bite of the cake and looked up to see if he felt the princess gaze. hmm. I dont think Ill be addicted to this. The princess straightened up and glared at Lee Han coldly. * * * The princess glared at him with a deceived expression, but Lee Han was confident. I didnt know it wouldnt be poisonous even if I ate it. Lee Han didnt just sit still because he wanted to watch the princess work in vain. I thought the poison would take some time. I passed it because I wanted to, but I passed the challenge right away. Challenge of Wisdom Receive a reward for successfully passing the challenge. An honorable wizard may advance, but running backward like a cowardly coward is also your choice. Lets get paid and leave right away. The princess nodded. After waiting for a while, the reward appeared in front of the students with smoke. pop! It was a silver spoon. Lee Han and the princess were embarrassed as they held the silver spoons one by one. what? The princess gently scooped out the remaining cake with a spoon as if she understood. Lee Han was startled and hit the back of her hand. You cant eat it! The princess was so absurd that she couldnt even react properly. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Oops. The opponent wasnt Cainando. Lee Han realized it belatedly and regretted it. No matter how bad the princess was in eating dessert, she wasnt good enough to eat dog cake. But the hand had already moved. Lee Han knew the best way to do this. indeed. It was an artifact endowed with poison detection and detoxification capabilities. The silver spoon that touched the poison cake created smoke, just like when the detection magic was applied earlier. At the same time, the color of the smoke slowly changed. It was evidence that detoxification was progressing little by little. The princess blinked a few times to get out of her embarrassment, then tried to open her mouth with her eyelids quivering. I dont know what will come out, but nothing good will come out. We need to get out quickly. Lets go! Lee Han turned around and moved without giving her a chance before the princess anger exploded coldly. Seeing Lee Han lead the conversation before clearing up the misunderstanding, the princess reacted one beat late. Now what Come on! Lee Han pretended not to hear and hurriedly ran out. The princess glared at his back as if it were absurd. * * * When I came out of the tower, the friends who entered first were sitting in a mess. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anrago was covered in dust and dirt, and his clothes were almost rags. Salco was soaked from head to toe, as if he had just taken a swim. Most of my other friends were similarly out of shape. Among such friends, Lee Han and the princess, who were all alone, stood out. you picked the wrong challenge. Headmaster Skeleton muttered as if he was very sorry. Come to think of it, that kind of poison wouldnt have had much effect on that boy from the Wardanaz family. Lucky for you to pick something like that! Wardanaz. What kind of challenge did you do so well? Angrago asked in a voice mixed with envy and envy. Lee Han said calmly. It looks fine on the outside, but the challenge I entered was a very dangerous challenge. It was a challenge to eat poison. ! ! At those words, the faces of the friends changed. Its a challenge to eat poison. Hearing the words, the challenge they entered suddenly felt better. That Im sorry. Wodanaz. I said something rude. Anrago said in a very apologetic voice. Lee Han nodded as if he was okay. This can be happen. I understand. The princess and the skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han as if he was absurd. Such shameless! How about taking on another level? If it is you, it may be possible enough. no. principal. I am just ashamed that you rate me that way. Such a nasty bastard. I will never go. * * * A golden weekend afternoon. The Blue Dragon Tower students lined up all over the lounge, enjoying the long-awaited peace. Even the princess was talking with her followers. However, Lee Han stood up after filling the basket with rice balls and rice cakes, and several bottles of beverages to drink. Where are you going? library? Yoner was puzzled. I wondered if there was only enough food to go out exploring or the library. Of course, going to the library on a day like today was strange enough, but it was possible with Lee Han. Im going to give you a snack. Yoner was at a loss for words. That far!? Isnt it necessary to do that? Thats how you can get it for a higher price. Leehan You seem so kind. Did you not hear what I just said? Even considering that, its a good thing. Yihan was puzzled by Yoners words. Why is this good? Less! A cool aura wafted from the entrance to the punishment room. Even though it was still spring, it was cold as if it were another season. Its a place I really dont want to come to. It was clear that it was not simply because it was a punishment room, but because it was magical for some reason. Otherwise, there was no way I could have heard such a strong ominous sound. Well, with the skeleton principals personality, theres no way Ill let the students escape Even if they were locked in the punishment room, if they succeeded in escaping, they would be innocent, but that wasnt the rule for the students. It was a rule for the pleasure of Headmaster Skeleton. The other day, Lee Han, who had been wandering around to escape from the depths of the punishment room to the ground, sensed the size of this punishment room. Knock- Are you there? Silence. Knock- Are you there? creak. Kreuleup. gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Excuse me a lot. Lee Han immediately moved to the next room. I knocked on the door several times to find the trapped students, but I soon realized that Lee Han would not be easy. Damn it. It seems to be in a fairly deep place. I knew the punishment room was big, but I still thought that the failed freshman would be near the entrance. But it didnt seem like it. The punishment room information is too lacking. Comparing it to what I recorded the last time I escaped is unreasonable. I called Perkuntra last time, so I wont be able to call her for a while. As Lee Han went down the stairs down the hallway, he thought that if he couldnt find it again, he would have to think of another way. Knock- Are you there? who is this? ! Surprisingly, a human voice came from inside. The same student was evident. Are you a student? hey. I dont know what grade you are in, but if you dont want to meet me later and be cursed, dont mess around and turn it off Wait a minute. Diete paused. The voice outside sounded quite familiar. At that moment, a flash came to Direts mind. ! When I entered the punishment room the other day, the freshman who came into the next room and said a ridiculous story. And a freshman who came to Professor Mortums Hall of Darkness to learn black magic. Lastly, during the midterm exam, a freshman who was tricked by the professors flattery and recklessly added lectures without knowing his own ruin. These three freshmen merged into one. you! is it you!? Is it you?!? Am I crazy? Lee Han flinched. It was like that before, but being locked up in the punishment room was not necessarily a normal student. Maybe a monster pretending to be a student Youre a freshman from the Wodanaz family, arent you? Now, before the midterm exams, I already chose elemental magic, black magic, summoning magic, and fantasy magic, took the test, and escaped through an underground passage in the first week, and was caught! ! This time, it was Lee Hans turn to be surprised. The wizards at the magic school were truly amazing. Am I going to have the ability to see through opponents even in the punishment room when Im in the senior year? How? What and how? I know because I was in the room next to you the other day and participated to help Professor Mortum during the midterm exam. ah! Was it him? Lee Han recalled the senior in the room next to the punishment room, whose face he did not yet know. He was a kind person in many ways. He told me about the existence of Spire Stables (although he took snacks as a bribe), advised him to listen to the lecture moderately (though he didnt listen), and told him to be comfortable That person was him . for a moment. Could it be that you have been imprisoned from then until now? its crazy? Of course, I went out and came back. An awkward silence prevailed. For a moment, Lee Han thought, What the hell is this senior doing, is he always in the punishment room? And Diret saw through that thought. Junior. Did you think that I am always in the punishment room, what am I doing? Could that be? Seniors. Why are you suddenly showing respect? Actually, I value manners. I dont think so. Considering the skill of bringing food to the punishment room the other day, there was a very high possibility that the junior was from the Black Turtle Tower. huh? for a moment. Youre from the Wardanaz family, but the Black Turtle Tower? Dereth tilted her head. Something was strange. okay. If youre learning black magic, its okay to treat me as a senior. and you owe me Junior. The stable was grateful. Not that! During midterms! ? When Lee Han didnt notice the sacrifice of his senior, Diret felt unfair. Of course, it was the skeleton headmaster who was at fault, but the human heart wasnt that sharp. wait for a sec. Come to think of it, junior, I warned you when you were in the punishment room the other day?! When Direts memory came back, he felt many times more unfair than before. -If you have abilities like yours, many professors will covet it, so you better be careful. Didnt I warn you in advance in the punishment room? If this junior had heeded the warning, Diret wouldnt have been dragged into the punishment room like this. Ah that warning? Of course I am listening. A junior who listens attentively does such a thing?! Diret couldnt be more foolish. If thats what you listened to, what did you ignore? Did you take the previous lecture? no. Seniors. Thank you for your concern, but I have made my own calculations and listened rationally. Tell me about that rational calculation. Lets listen. Lee Han calmly explained his field of choice to his senior. First, I chose black magic because it suited my aptitude, summoning magic because it was useful in many ways, I decided to learn illusion magic because I needed it, and I thought about enchantment magic, but I decided to learn it because it suited my aptitude and Professor Garcia recommended it for a moment. Junior. enchantment?? Dont you listen to the enchantment after the midterm exam??? ah. It was by chance that I met the professor first. Oh you dont have to worry about dying from overwork by chance? You dont have to worry. I have everything under control. Despite Direths sarcasm, Lee Han answered confidently. However, from Direts point of view, Lee Han was walking the path of Professor Garcia. Asuras way to listen to all magic fields since freshman! First of all, a freshman with a normal mindset basically thinks, Can I learn this well? hmm. no. It must be too hard and braked. However, the junior in front of me said, Can I learn this well? hmm. But since it suits my aptitude and is useful, should I just learn this? Be really careful. really really be careful really really really okay? Thank you for your concern. Seniors. I dont think this kid will listen to me. For some reason, Dirett had such a premonition. Seniors. I brought some snacks, would you like some? what? Forage? are you really from the Wodanaz family?? Diret couldnt help but be surprised at this skill of a first-year freshman visiting the punishment room with a snack. And what was even more surprising was the quality of the food they brought. It wasnt the hard black bread or the hardened rice balls that freshmen usually eat. Soft red bean cake on a rice ball made from freshly cooked rice. Until crispy yukgwa. how? Oops. Gainan even gave food to them. Lee Han decided to make an excuse that he had been taken away by the skeleton headmaster. I dont know anything else, but the 3rd graders will really like you. Is that so? okay. I have seen many juniors, but I have never seen a junior like you. After taking a bite of rice cake, Diret hesitated before opening his mouth. It was too hearty and delicious to just send it away. The punishment room period could have been extended, but I couldnt say no. Junior. Midterms are over. yes. be careful. I am always careful. great. Thats a very good posture. But what Im saying is, be a little more careful. School usually goes crazy after midterms. Can I go back more crazy from here? * * * The next day. Lee Han got out of bed and opened the window of his private room. Its strangely cold? The pure white snow covered half of the first floor of the tower. Lee Han nodded calmly. Hmm. I could have gone crazy more. Chapter 187 in episode 187, Lee Han realized that his fingertips were trembling slightly. I tried to stay calm, but the shock was great. Anyway, isnt this a bit too much? -Usually, the midterm exams of the lower grades end without much impact on the school, but the midterm exams of the upper grades cause a lot of trouble. What Diret said while eating red bean cake was as follows. As the lower grades still had low magic skills, even if they made a mistake or had an accident while taking the test, the aftermath was not too big. But the seniors were different. As the scale of magic has grown so much, the consequences of making a mistake have become serious enough to affect the entire school. C As a senior, can I do this to my juniors? -If you feel unfair, become a senior and do the same. And its not something I want to do. Its just that when multiple accidents overlap, unpredictable things happen. Sometimes, due to overlapping summoning magics, the connection with the spirit realm where the lava spirits live became stronger, and the school became full of lava. Also, there were times when the flow of magical power was entangled, so even if you used magic, a completely different magic came out. C Of course I know youre angry, junior. Think of revenge later and be careful. -All right. Well stock up on supplies as much as possible and get artifacts to deal with in any situation. Tell the towers friends about this so that no damage will come out -That I didnt mean to professionally prepare for it, but its not bad. After finishing the conversation with Diret, Lee Han returned to the tower (apologizing to Guinando) and prepared various things with his friends. I went to the black market of the Black Turtle Tower, found useful artifacts, organized and calculated the supplies stored in the tower, and first picked up the edible things in the garden But even so, I couldnt help but feel confused . This week must be difficult. * * * Its the worst Sunday ever. This isnt bread, is it a blunt weapon? The friends who received the bread and rice that came out in the morning were absurd. Perhaps because of the cold, it was already hardened. Have you seen it outside? Originally, we had a snowball fight in this weather at the mansion Now is not the time to talk like that. If you dont clear the accumulated snow, you wont be able to get out the door. Why dont professors solve the problem? Thats what the students did, so the students should solve it. Wardanaz! The students who were holding black blunt tools or black bread with bleak expressions in the break room were delighted. It was expected that Lee Hans appearance would solve this problem. Its a pity for everyone, but we dont know when this snowstorm will end. Planting materials from the garden wont be available for a while. Its a sparing diet for a while. ! dont worry. Wodanaz. We are also Ein Rogard students. I wont make weak noises just because Im hungry. Thats right, Wordanaz! Lee Han was slightly worried about his friends overconfidence. These bastards are quite greedy. The other towers lived hungry in the first place, but the blue dragon tower was in a state of being very picky thanks to Lee Han. Are you okay? Todays dish is canned beans. Can we open some more canned food? Should I only eat beans? no. Savings. The Blue Dragon Tower students looked depressed at the thought of eating hard bread with canned beans. Fortunately, however, Lee Han was not so cold-hearted that he would just open a can of beans and put it in a bowl. Lee Han put onions and garlic mushrooms he had picked from the garden the day before in a pan and fried them with beans and oil. Then, I opened another canned food, added tomatoes, onions, and garlic, boiled it generously, and seasoned it with salt and pepper. The faces of the Blue Dragon Tower students brightened slightly. The expressionless face of the princess sitting next to her showed a slight hint of admiration. breakfast time. The meal was delicious even though it started snowing again outside. Wardanaz. I think we should all work together. thats right. You have to give instructions. At the words of his friends, Lee Han was lost in thought. The Blue Dragon Tower students were right. The situation was so huge that it was difficult to respond unless we joined forces. What should I do first? You have to clear the snow in front of the tower. If you dont clean up, you wont even be able to attend lectures. Couldnt the professors also take that into account? No way. Absolutely not. At the complacency someone had uttered, the friends looked serious and shook their heads. And isnt the coat now a spring coat? If I go out, I will freeze to death. At Lee Hans words, the faces of his friends became serious. Certainly, because of the spring weather, I didnt even think of such a cold situation I did prepare thick winter clothes just in case. I didnt expect to be using it already but lets eat and make a coat first. ??? ???? My friends nodded and paused. why did you prepare it? Wardanaz. Did you know something like this would happen? no. But how? I bought it because I thought I might have a use for the thick fabric. As expected, Wodanaz. Even with a 1% chance, you cant be vigilant. Asan said with an admiring expression. Of course, some students were still wondering, Im lucky, but do I have to go that far? Lets make as many cold-weather items as possible. Among the artifacts, there must be something useful. The strength of the magic school was that incomplete artifacts rolled around like stones on the side of the road. The lantern trapped in this frost fog must be a bit ambiguous in the current situation, right? Put it in a corner. After the meal, the friends took out the thick cloth and started looking for something useful among the artifacts. And Lee Han wore a ring and a bracelet necklace one by one. With a clicking sound, the accessories of flame absorption emitted power. Open the door and get out of the way. Wardanaz. I trust you Ahsan. Get out of the way before you get hit. I know. Asan grumbled and distanced himself. You said you would believe me, but why? I didnt want to play with fire near the tower, but I cant help it. When he opened the door to the tower connected to the resting room, a storm of cold and snow piled up greeted Lee Han. I couldnt go to lecture tomorrow through this. I had to break through now. Melting! Burn up! Roaring! Flames began to rise with the incantation. Lee Han was surprised. what? Controlling the flames was overwhelmingly easier than usual. If the usual flame magic felt like grabbing the reins of a rampaging wild horse and somehow dragging it away, the current flame magic was like a well-tamed horse. theres no way my skills have increased genius in the meantime. Its because of the environment. There was also an advantage given by the harsh conditions of a snowstorm. As much as the magical power spread out in nature is affected by the environment, the power of flame magic was bound to shrink in this situation. To be honest, it was a little lighter for a wizard like Lee Han, who had to be careful because he was afraid to use fire magic once, kicking various sealing spheres in fear of an accident. Roaring! Lee Han began to melt the eyes by floating flames all over the place. I dont think its necessarily a bad thing that its snowing like this. What nonsense are you talking about, Wodanaz. Dont make silly jokes. Its already cold enough. Lee Han kept his mouth shut. Did you mean something like that? Wardanaz. Shouldnt you get some rest? Its still okay. Wardanaz. I think you should rest. Its still okay. Lets do a little more. Wodhanaz Are you okay? no. Its all melted Ah. Right. Lee Han raised his head. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks to working all morning, I had a way out to some extent. When I looked back, my friends were throwing their eyes in astonishment. Is it because of the snowstorm? Im going to visit Professor Thunderwalkers hut. I need to get whats left over from the garden. Leehan! I made a potion, so take it! Yoner, who was making potions with other friends inside the fireplace in the break room, gestured. The cold resistance potion was boiling in the pot. Asan lifted a potion bottle and took a sip. and. Do you feel like your stomach is burning? Moon card. Its a drink made from ingredients. I havent filled the cold resistance potion yet. * * * Professor Thunderwalker cleared the snow near the cabin with magic, then sat inside and sipped his coffee leisurely. Thanks to the heavy snowfall, it felt calm and cozy everywhere. Not bad. It wasnt bad if this was an accident. Isnt it much more atmospheric than a creepy monster in the shadow dimension running rampant? bang! professor! Give me some leftovers! Professor Thunderwalk was frightened and almost spilled coffee. no how?! How did you break through when the snow is piled up like this?! I melted it with fire. Theres no way it could be possible with such an ignorant method I guess. Professor Thunderwalker, who was speaking, nodded. It was possible enough for the disciple in front of me. He was a man whose magic power seemed to flow as if it were infinite Still, I managed to think of making a road with fire magic in this weather. Fire magic wont work well. It was rather good. ? ? After listening to the explanation, I could understand what the thunder step was talking about. A monstrous guy! It wasnt surprising, of course, that I understood. How much mana surges do you mean that it is better to use flame magic in this kind of weather? Even with multiple control artifacts like that! Wait. Bring me something to eat. Even as a disciple with monstrous talent, it was a bit salty as a teacher to see him come all the way through this blizzard and collect the remaining ingredients. Professor Wooregeol prepared leftover vegetables, eggs, smoked or pickled sausages, and ham and cheese. Will the garden be unusable? If you have a conscience, look at the snow you have piled up on the garden Even though its a tree spirits staff? Even if its not a tree spirit, but the staff of an ancestor of a tree spirit, its okay Professor Thunderwalk was taken aback by the disciples unconscionable remarks one after another. No matter how much life-raising wands were, if there were any vegetables that could survive the heavy snow like now, they were not vegetables, but plant-type monsters. Dont talk too much about your pain, look at the positive side. What nonsense are you talking about, Professor? Its already cold enough, so you can make such a lame joke? Forgetting what he said to his friends earlier, Lee Han remained serious. While trying to scold Professor Thunder Walk, he remembered that his pupil was excellent at swordsmanship and combat. The professor graciously forgave and set out to explain. Of course, life will be a bit uncomfortable. It will be very uncomfortable. okay. It will be very inconvenient. However, it will be an opportunity to practice magic that I have not been able to handle before. hmm. Well, in the case of blood magic, I was careful because I thought it would cause a lot of damage to the surrounding area, but if the snow piled up like this, it seems to act as a buffer. Why does blood magic appear?! I mean the cold elements and spirits! Professor Thunderwalk was startled by the disciples mad voice. ah. Indeed, I will. okay. When the magical power of nature is concentrated in one direction, the distance from the invisible world becomes closer. It wouldnt be strange if the spirits of cold air came out of the spirit realm and roamed around. Not to mention the cold element. This eccentric climate gave me an opportunity to practice difficult elements that I wouldnt normally encounter. The cold was just that. As you are quite good with the water element, there is a high possibility that you are also well suited to cold weapons. Is that so? Lee Han was delighted. Eating it raw has always been a pleasure. okay. Call for water now. You will probably understand right away what I mean. The magic of the cold air that is full of nature has affected the wizards magic. If you bring in water now, you will surely Spring up! Professor Thunderwalker cursed inwardly at the appearance of a lump of water springing up as usual without freezing or shrinking. Talented guys had a hard time teaching them like this. Now. How are the cold and water attributes related Arent you using the water you just brought in? listen quietly. yes. All right. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Lee Han wondered why he had to bring a lump of water, but he quietly listened. As it was an order from Professor Thunderstruck, he must have had some thoughts. A mage whose aptitude is usually suited to the element of water is likely to be compatible with the element of cold. However, if you ask me if it is easy to practice the cold element on a daily basis, then again it is not. If there are elements that are relatively easy to handle, there are elements that are difficult to handle. Elements like fire, water, and soil are typically easy to handle (of course, there were wizards who had a hard time handling fire), but elements like lightning, darkness, and cold were difficult to handle. Lightning is difficult to control, darkness is hard to implement, and cold is difficult to maintain. Professor Thunderwalk created snowflakes in the air with his words. The snowflakes that formed inside the warm cabin instantly turned into water droplets. Unlike water or earth, the elemental cold tends to lose its power and dissipate unless the mage is constantly focused on it. You have to keep concentrating and injecting magic power into it. indeed. Just as it is difficult to summon and float dozens of water orbs, the cold element is just as difficult No, not to that extent. Professor Wooreeul was taken aback while speaking. The cold element was a difficult element, but it wasnt that high. But in this environment, the cold element is much easier to maintain. Dont you think its the best environment for new mages to train and learn their senses? It makes sense. Lee Han nodded and paused. Oops. For a moment, I sincerely thought that it might be luck. It was a moment, but it was an experience that made me a little afraid of myself. Absolutely no luck! And like I said before, because the spirit realm is getting closer, the cold spirits will be summoned everywhere There will be opportunities to receive teachings and blessings while contacting the spirits. The last time I went to the spirit realm, the spirits avoided me. Is there any possibility that this environment will remove the spirits fear and increase their friendship? There is no chance of that. Lee Han was a bit sullen. Is it not possible though? Thanks for the advice. professor. okay. take care of yourself It probably wont last very long. day? Longer than a day. Two days? I just said it. Just imagine that you never know when it will end. Professor Thunderwalk shook his head at the persistent students words and pulled out a box and held it out. The round glass bottles were filled with a brown liquid slicking around. This is a gift. It will help with the cold. Is it a potion? no. Its brandy. thank you anyway. Lee Han took the chest and left the cabin. Then he tilted his head. for a moment. So why did you create water? * * * Hui Yiing C Light the fire! no. I ran out of oil! Push it with force before it hardens! Im going to hit the wall with dirt! The Black Turtle Tower students struggled to clear the snow in front of the tower. The blue dragons tower had a madman whose magical power did not diminish, and pierced the path with flames, but the other towers couldnt use that method either. Instead, the students of the Black Turtle Tower used their various wits to clear the snow little by little. All sorts of methods were used. Push with Ymirg power! I will build a wall! for a moment. Someone is coming! Are you the professor? It cant be The Black Turtle Tower students felt it too. The professor wont come and help! Of course, it was Lee Han who came. Its Wodanaz!? How did you manage to get through this blizzard Wodanaz! How did you come! The Black Turtle Tower students shouted loudly. Because of the strong blizzard, I couldnt hear unless I shouted with strength. Whoa! Im here to! what? I came to! You came to help? no! I came to barter! thud! Lee Han put down the chest. The chest was full of thick cloth. Because he bought it like a madman, he had enough left over even after making various cold-weather items. Where did you get it?! There are ways. ruler. So would you like to exchange? I will freeze to death talking here. come here! Come over here and lets talk! In the place where the black market used to be in front of the tower, there were a few makeshift snow huts. It was a temporary shelter built by the Black Turtle Tower students to clear snow outside. The students checked the cloth Lee Han had brought and made a surprised expression. No, really, where did you get this? How can that boy from Wardanaz be more resourceful than a member of the thieves guild? Kyo.. I want to exchange. Wodanaz. okay. Thats what I came for. Lee Han looked at his friends with slightly expectant eyes. How much food do you have left? The Black Turtle Tower students hesitantly looked at each other. Then someone opened up. does not exist. What nonsense? I know you guys are constantly collecting them. In fact, the Tower of the Blue Dragon was able to live without starving because Lee Han uniquely brought in supplies. On the other hand, the Black Turtle Tower students were able to get their own food even if many of them were thrown into the mountains. The Blue Dragons Tower is purchased. If the White Tiger Tower is hunting the Black Turtle Tower is using all kinds of methods, such as gathering, farming, exchanging, and hunting! Even if there are no high-end items or luxuries like the Blue Dragons Tower, there must be more if you look at the food coming in? The warehouse was blown away by a snowstorm Unlike Lee Han, who could store most of the small-sized preserved foods and seasonings in the break room, the Black Turtle Tower students used the outside storage a lot. Various types of work, from smoking to pickling, were carried out, but it was impossible to do it in the break room. Of course, such warehouses had the weakness of being vulnerable in this situation. You should have been prepared for this situation. How to prepare for that Anyway, I know. Lee Han picked up the chest again and stood up from his seat. It was a waste of effort to come this far, but there was nothing I could do. for a moment! for a moment! Wodanaz! Dont go! The Black Turtle Tower students held on to Lee Hans collar and stretched out. Cold weather items were needed more than anyone else. Why are you being so nasty? Lee Han said colder than the blizzard outside. External cant it be external? When I go out later, with silver coins Hey. Dont talk nonsense. will that work? No matter how much money your family has, the opponent is the Wardanaj family. Whats wrong with accepting such an offer? Another friend was bruised by the words of the black tortoise towers second-in-command, who was next to Salko, whom I met the other day. Lee Han hesitated. Which family are you from? Its the Richmond family Shiles, from the Richmond family, opened his mouth with a rather embarrassed expression. Although it was a family that built a fortune in the wagon transportation business in the empire, the dignity of a family was not determined by the familys gold, but by the history built up by that family. From that point of view, the Wardanaz family, one of the greatest aristocratic families in the empire and famous for magic, had a reputation that Shiles could not dare compare. No, this bastard. Lee Han was dumbfounded. If there is a lot of money in the family, they will write it on their foreheads, so why not tell them about it and create an embarrassing situation for each other? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You come from a very good family. Are you kidding, Wodanaz? Does my face look like Im joking? Lee Hans cold statue-like face had the effect of putting pressure on the opponent even when he was still. Shiles was a little taken aback. Ill give it to you on credit. Pay it back later on vacation. what? really? Are you okay though? of course. You can trust the Richmond family. Wardanas Shiles looked at Yihan with a moved expression. There was no way Lee Han, from the Wardanaz family, coveted the silver coins, and it was clear that he was considerate of Shiles feelings. Such a warm respect you show in front of other friends. Is this a quality that only the great nobility possesses? Thank you so much Give me an autograph. Ah yes. Lee Han turned over the chest. I couldnt find food, but selling it at such a high price made my heart warm. Did you come to Wodhanaz? Outside the snow house, Nilia stuck her head out. Help me convince me! Nilia its impossible. Dangerous. Oh, its really not dangerous! ? Nilia came in, beating her chest in frustration. Wearing animal skins to prepare for the cold, and snowshoes made of vines and tree branches underneath her shoes, Nilia exuded the aura of an expert. What persuasion are you talking about? Im going hunting now, but everyone is stopping me. Nilia Anyway, going hunting in the current weather Good idea. lets go. yes? Look! Wardanaz agrees! The friends looked at Lee Han in amazement. What are you doing!? * * * Stay still, and food wont fall from the sky. That is what I mean. Wodanaz. After all, non-hunters think meat falls from the sky! By the way, Wodanaz. Could you put the fire aside? ah. sorry. Nilia felt the heat and moved away. The firepower of the flames Lee Han floated all over the surrounding area was too strong. Lee Han admired the sight of Nilia moving lightly on the thick snow. I wasnt from the < Shadow Patrol > for nothing. A blizzard like this is no big deal for the Shadow Patrol, right? no. nothing is right Its rare that something so serious happens. indeed. Still, its great that youre breaking through like this. Its a poor situation with no other Shadow Rangers. Lee Han was amazed. As a skilled hunter and ranger, Nilia was serving as a proper guide. The mountain with heavy snowfall became a completely different space than usual, and if you let go of your mind for a little bit, it changed without knowing where you were. However, Nilia did not hesitate to find a way and create it. What a great skill No. It is a much more comfortable situation. Nilia looked at Lee Han as if she were talking nonsense. I was walking around with flames floating around, clearing my eyes and warming my body, but what kind of poor situation do you mean? If other hunters had heard of it, they would have said, Wow, hunting is easy. Anyway, I thought you would stop Wodanaz. ah. Of course, I also wanted to go after the snow stopped a little, but I couldnt help it. ? You have to take a lecture tomorrow, right? I have to put it together over the weekend. Nilia flinched. In fact, I was thinking that it would be okay to take a break from the lecture once or twice, using that as an excuse that I must have finished all the midterm exams and that there will be heavy snowfall. Lecture In an emergency like this, cant we skip at least once? What nonsense are you kidding, Nilia? Nilia turned her head and pouted invisibly. Thats why the chief! For an instant, Nilias long ears perked up. There is something. It looks like a spirit or a monster Can you tell them apart? It is not easy. The visibility was shortened due to the blizzard, and it was not easy to distinguish between spirits and monsters in a situation where natures magic was running rampant. Pod! Huh? Why are you running away?! Its a spirit. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 How do you know that Huh? Are you a real spirit? how did you know? If they see me and run away, its usually a spirit. An awkward silence lingered for a moment. Nilia hesitated. You dont have to have a spirit to be a good wizard! And Wardanaz, you have a lot of other friends! He doesnt have much talent for consolation. Lee Han thought so, but nodded. My friend comforted me with sincerity, but I couldnt complain about it. Wardanaz. Do you want to come over here and go ahead? why? There is something over there, check whether it is a spirit or not. Lee Han looked at Nilia with a sad look. Either that or not, Nylia gestured without noticing. hurry! You should check it out! This is why hunters. Lee Han grumbled inwardly and moved on. * * * Basically, heavy snow was not good weather for hunting. However, experienced hunters were able to track their prey under these conditions. Awesome. Lee Han was surprised to see Nilia catch one more rabbit. When it suddenly snows, even the animals get startled and panic. I see it seems like you ran in a unique way when you just ran on the snow. Can you show me again? Nylia was basically proud of being a member of the Shadow Patrol. As such, when talking with his friends, he wanted to talk about the Shadow Rangers and Hunters. C This bread is really disgustingly tasteless. -oh. But I think its better than the bread I ate when I was stranded alone in the mountains. The bread I ate at that time was the worst. It was the bread left by the hunter who came to the cave, but mold and bugs C Woowook. Nilia! Of course, these attempts were not very successful. As such, the respect and concern shown by Wardanaz made Nilia happy, but Wardanaj. Why? Because I really enjoy talking about the Shadow Rangers and Ill be sure to answer any questions you ask Lets talk later! Hiss! Nilia accurately knocked down the fleeing deer. The question that Wardanaz threw now was exactly the 17th. How to choose or shoot a bow How to track prey when it snows? How to hide the presence and so on. At first, Nilia was also excited and explained. My friend is curious about it, but why wont you explain it? Lee Han also diligently took notes and learned one by one. But Nilia had forgotten one thing. That the friend next to you is a madman who wants to take all the lectures at the magic school! No matter how hard it is! When the 17th question came, Nilias mouth was dry and her throat ached. Cant you just answer this? no! Neelia could not refuse a friends request, but her ability to refuse was improving while working with Lee Han. Chow! I guess this is enough. right? Dismembering her last prey, Nylia washed her hands in the snow. Lee Han melted the snow around him with fire, boiled it, and put it in a bucket of water. Id better get used to the flames even a little bit. Nilia looked at it and borrowed water with an embarrassed expression. Magic is convenient! Why do freshmen come all the way here in this weather? Dangerous. go back ! Yihan and Nilia turned their heads in surprise. Surprisingly, nothing was seen around. But the voice continued to be heard. It was a soft, kind voice. It doesnt matter where I am. Dangerous. go back I dont know who he is, but hes a person with a personality thats in the top 5% of Einrogard. The existence that told students to go back because it was dangerous was likely to be friendly by default. I dont know who you are, but we need something to eat. I dont know why Einrogard is starving young students but its dangerous. go back This weather is artificially created, so it wont subside easily. Due to the friendly attitude of the other person, Lee Han took a little more action. It was not common to see opponents like that in magic schools. I had to get help when I could. Cant you show yourself? I want to see you and talk to you. Seeing me wouldnt be very good for you guys. The voice warned without loss of decency. Why? My scent is too strong for freshmen and will make them intoxicated. What race is it? From the opponents warning, Lee Han guessed that the opponents race was quite peculiar. If you are a race that can make people around you drunk with just your scent? But I will be fine. Wardanaz. Arent you being too reckless? Nilia whispered. I was worried for nothing at the opponents sincere warning. From the looks of it, he doesnt seem to be a weak opponent Its okay. Nilia. really? okay. But you seem a bit dangerous, so I think it would be better to stay away from you. Nilia looked at Lee Han with a very worried look. Are you really okay? * * * Gandharva with birds wings and legs was easy to confuse with the bird beasts, but they were distinctly different races. The difference is that Gandharvas body exudes an intoxicating scent. The Gandharvas were a race closer to spirits than beasts. Gandharva, who spoke to Lee Han, was like a guardian who had been locating in the nearby rock pool underground cave for a long time and managed to ensure there were no accidents. As such, the wizards who approached him in this way had no choice but to get tired of it. This is why wizards! Gandharva appeared after shaking off the heavy snow that had accumulated above the entrance to the underground cave. Then, a strong scent enveloped Lee Han. No matter how strong you are in alcohol, a less experienced wizard will never be able to endure Nice to meet you. It is called Lee Han. Lee Han greeted them politely. Gandharva was taken aback. Without giving him time to calm his embarrassment, Lee Han continued to ask. What is your name, by any chance? you can call him the owner of the rock pool cave. ! This time, Lee Han was surprised. If its a rock pool cave -The rock pool underground cave (be careful with the cave owner) Isnt it one of the ways out of Einroguard that Professor Lightning Step told you? You look very well? To be honest, the Gandharva in front of me felt more kind than the professor. Are you the owner of the rock pool cave? Do you know the rock pool cave? In an instant, Gandharvas face contorted and radiated intense energy. Lee Han answered calmly without panicking in the slightest. I saw your name in the library. Youre not trying to go through a cave, are you? I mean? What is outside the cave? Lee Han took off his pretense. Nilia, who was listening from behind, didnt change her expression enough to be fooled. if not Dont pay attention to the rock pool cave. Can I tell you something? what? Magicians are basically curious people, so if you just tell them not to be interested in them, they will be interested in them. If you explain why you shouldnt be interested, mages will understand and wont be interested. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Lee Hans words, Gandharva thought for a moment. The freshmans words were more plausible than I thought. It could be it could be. yes. Rockgrass Cave is very dangerous. How specifically is it dangerous? Nilia looked at Lee Han from behind as if asking what she was doing. Youre not doing that to get in, are you? Due to the conflict between the great magics, different realms overlapped and the path became unstable. Neilia heard it the same as Lee Han, but she didnt understand it at all. What are you talking about? I see Then you cant touch it easily. The mana must be complicatedly twisted and the other dimensions are overlapping Thats right. Nilia threw a betrayal in her eyes. Is this an area with severe magic accidents? Wizards are basically big thinkers. The reason why there was heavy snow around here right now was because it was a wizard. It was clear that the rock pool cave located underground was also the area where such a wizard accident had occurred. Due to the conflict between the great magics, the flow of magical power is messed up and other dimensions such as the spirit world are mixed Lee Han finished the memo. The guardian of the cave tells you not to go in, but other professors come and go when they are bored. Surely there must be a way to cross the road. thank you for telling me. I wont even go into the rock pool cave. thanks! You are really different from other wizards. Im sure youll be very successful. Gandharva was delighted with Yihans understanding. I was worried because the students who kept finding this place were sticking their heads out, but it was really fortunate. Is there anything I can do to help? Did you say you didnt have enough to eat? yes. And ? I dont even have enough clothes to wear. Its such a sudden cold. Everyone is shivering naked. ? Nilia was also puzzled. Are you rich in fabrics? I guess thats true too. There is also a shortage of potions. I cant get ingredients because of the cold Gandharva was heartbroken by Lee Hans words. Ill take care of it! * * * wasnt it hunting? The friends were astonished at the cart that Lee Han had pulled. No matter how much the master of hunting, well-packed food, let alone potions or coats could not be hunted. Yoner put on an enlightened expression and whispered softly. Did you hunt the professors workshop? Its a novel idea, but its not. Lee Han and his friends organized the supplies he had brought. At this rate, I thought I could somehow get through this week. I was worried about what would happen if it got longer, but Lets think about that then. Lee Han was seriously contemplating going back to the cave and asking for it. The other person was kinder than I thought. Ill have to visit them periodically. Are you ready? depart! Everyone wake up and follow me! The Blue Dragon Tower students, wearing their coats and tying each other with ropes, began to walk through the snow under Lee Hans command. It was a grim look, but the place they were heading to was the main building of the magic school. It was time for Monday morning lectures. Heh Huh. Wake! Dont fall down! The Blue Dragon Tower students pulled each other and managed to enter the main entrance of the main building. It was the same cold inside the main building, but it seemed like life would be much better without the blizzard and strong wind. Everyone Professor Garcia looked at the students sitting in the classroom and made a very sad face. How did you get into a school like this You didnt even come half way? Lee Han was surprised to see the numbers in the classroom. No matter how much these kids do, they are absent Professor Verdus. May I ask for the topic of todays enchantment lecture on preparation for the cold? Professor Garcia asked the Beaver Beast Professor who was standing next to him. Originally, it should have been a time to explain what kind of magic enchantment was But seeing the students half frozen, it seemed that preparing for the cold was much more important. why? Why should I? Please. The freshmen are stupid, so I cant even teach them? Still, if you tell me how to do it, maybe one or two people will continue to try and succeed. no. I cant do it because Im stupid. I want you to do it. Professor Garcia crushed the corner of the lecture table with the power of his hand. Professor Verdus was immediately convinced. Ill do it! Ill do it! I really need to be careful with my behavior in front of Professor Garcia. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Enchantment magic is really fun. The students, still half-frozen from the cold, were slightly taken aback by the beaver beastman professors words. whatever? Now then, the bestowal magic to prepare for the cold is ???? professor? Is that all about endowment magic? The students became more confused when they saw Professor Bible, who was about to get straight to the point. Until now, professors who have come to teach about new magic usually start with what kind of magic is this magic field, how it is used in the empire, and how much prospect it has. However, Professor Bible tried to get straight to the main topic without any of that. Can I do this? why? I told you everything. That what kind of enchantment is how is it used in the empire and how is it applied to other magics? One of the White Tiger Tower students raised his hand and asked. Professor Bible kindly replied. Find that out. ruler. Thats why you can prepare for the cold The students were more interested in endowment magic than I thought. This was especially true of the students of the White Tiger Tower. Whether directly strengthening the body or strengthening equipment, endowment magic was a very useful magic for knights. And even if it wasnt just the students of the White Tiger Tower, the other tower students were interested as the enchantment itself was so useful I think the professor is a bit crazy. In fact, other professors are like that too. I cant learn it I was going to learn endowment magic -Lee Han. Lee Han student. Professor Garcia cast a telepathic spell and sent a message to Lee Han. ? -Student Lee Han, please help me. No Lee Han was embarrassed. Im a freshman too! Honestly, isnt this the job of a professor or a student of a professor? However, Lee Han nodded. The corner of the lecture table that Professor Garcia had just smashed came into view. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hes a really good student. Professor Garcia, not recognizing Lee Hans fear, was just moved. Somehow, such a nice student came to Einrogard Ummm. It wont be easy. Lee Han, who received Professor Garcias request, was lost in thought. In fact, he was a good professor as long as he answered well when I asked him a question. And Professor Bible Verdus was, of course, a madman. Lee Han, who was thinking about it, came up with a strategy. professor. Can enchantment magic be cast in the same way on living and non-living creatures? what? no! What are you talking about? Of course not. Professor Bible reacted to Lee Hans words as if he was talking about something. Why not? Of course Professor Bibl began to chatter eagerly. When casting an enchantment on a living being, you always have to worry about the reaction, and the amount of enchantment that can be applied is limited I see. Why do you ask that? Theres no way you wouldnt know. sorry. professor. ruler. Then prepare for the cold By the way, Professor. Ive heard that if you learn enchantment magic, youll die of starvation What!? no! Dont die! Professor Bible jumped up and retorted. Wasnt it? okay! Professor Garcia felt a thrill similar to that of Professor Bible, who was talking hard to refute. It was really genius. As if he was born to become a disciple * * * Aww! I wasted my time needlessly because of you! sorry. professor. Professor Bible grumbled, but the students seemed more relaxed. Ah, the granting magic was this kind of magic! Lets get ready for the cold. Originally, you guys cant learn enchantment magic to prepare for the cold. why? One of the White Tiger Tower students asked. Professor Bible replied as if asking why he was asking an obvious fact. Because you are stupid. You new students should start with paper enhancement magic. ??? Lee Han was taken aback in a different way by Professor Bibbles words. Didnt I make magic firecrackers right away? Do you discriminate against students? professor! Arent you ignoring us too much! An impatient White Tiger Tower student exploded. The students who overcame the hellish period of midterm exams were in a state of unfounded self-confidence. Still, it was a very impulsive move. The friends next to me gasped in surprise. You werent ignoring me? yes? The professors response exceeded everyones expectations. Are you just telling the truth? Wodanaz. it is not so? Lee Han pretended not to see Professor Bibble who was suddenly talking to him. I dont know! Anyway, I have to prepare for the cold, so Ill teach you. Professor Bible brandished his staff. A well-groomed hide appeared out of thin air. The professor cast a spell on the leather. Pod! ruler. try. Professor Verdus. Please do it while at least memorizing the spell Professor Garcia eventually couldnt stand it and opened his mouth. * * * < Lesser Cold Resistance >. Magic that temporarily grants the power to resist cold to a target non-living creature. It was a magic that was quite familiar to Lee Han. It was because the other day, while making magic firecrackers, I was forced to learn < Low Fire Resistance > magic from Professor Bible. The problem is this is 3rd circle magic 1st graders usually learn 1st or 2nd circle magic, but to learn 3rd circle magic at the first meeting. It was the best way to make people lose interest in enchantment magic. Leather, push away the cold! Leather repels cold! However, as always, the cold and harsh environment of Einrogard made the students stronger. Surprisingly, some students succeeded in magic. Of course, strictly speaking, it was not a complete success. Enchantment magic was considered a failure if it failed to realize the original magic effect. The leather enchanted by the students felt only a faint warmth. Still, it was great to see this level of achievement on the first day of learning. Even considering the school is full of chills, its amazing Professor! How is it? What kind of cold resistance is this! I will freeze to death if I go out wearing it! Han Lee saw Professor Garcias fist clenched. Professor Garcia took a deep breath to regain his composure. If this happened, all the students who were talented and interested in endowment magic might run away. Student Lee Han. Im sorry, but let me ask you one more time. Can you help the other top friends? professor. I havent mastered < Low Cold Resistance > yet. Lee Han looked at Professor Garcia with an absurd expression. I couldnt even wield a wand because I was explaining the tips of the enchantment to my friends next to me Try it. Hide, push away the cold! Pod! The magic was cast right on the leather. Professor Garcia nodded as if he knew that. ruler. Now help the other friends. professor. This is because I learned < Lesser Fire Resistance > magic first, so I was really lucky and it happened all at once. It shouldnt be like this originally. Lee Han timidly resisted and rose from his seat. For some reason, I was quite embarrassed. an hour later. Thanks to Professor Garcia and Lee Hans efforts, by the end of the lecture, several students came close to completion. Professor Bible, of course, gave no praise. Its okay if you cant. I cant help it. Im not talented and stupid, but how can I do it well? thats even weirder are you okay. It was still cold, but the students became more sullen. Professor Bible said without hesitation. Enchantment magic is fun, so students who want to learn it can come. got it? Yes Thank you Lee Han wondered how many people would visit Professor Bibles studio. Im sure I wont be able to hear it alone. Student Lee Han. After the lecture, Professor Garcia hesitated. Is it okay if I ask you one favor? What kind of request do you have? Could you help the other tower friends like I taught you earlier? I want to do it, but the dog no, the principal wont allow it. Didnt you just say dog? Lee Han looked at Professor Garcias good-natured expression. To have to help the mean friends who tremble at the mere approach and spread rumors. I really didnt want to Yes. I will. Lee Han immediately replied. Professor Garcia looked at Lee Han with emotion. The professor didnt notice that Lee Han was glancing at his fist. hmm. You crushed the podium earlier with that hand. Thank you very much! Lee Han student. I will repay you somehow. How much grace did you receive from the professor, and would you expect something like that? Student Lee Han is really Professor Garcias eyes were reddened. Alternately, Einrogard is such a good disciple * * * Ugh! suck! Stop making a noise every time you swing your wand. Lee Han looked at the white tiger top friends with an annoyed expression. Right now, the White Tiger Tower friends are learning < Lesser Cold Resistance > from Lee Han. I heard an explanation from Professor Garcia, but that doesnt mean the fear went away right away. The students of the White Tiger Tower flinched every time Lee Han swung his staff. ruler. look The magic structure of < Lesser Cold Resistance > is basically like this. With a quill, Lee Han drew the direction of the magical energy on the paper. A complicated magic circuit was drawn. Did you understand? understood. Wodanaz. This part, this part, this part is omitted as an image. Keywords such as cold air, resistance, or grant were solved to some extent with just the image of a wizard, without the need to implement complicated mana moves. If each one of them were to be resolved by moving mana, the magic would become many times more complicated. yes. Isnt it important to keep repeating the rest of these parts to get used to it? okay. Then repeat now. uh? ??? Repeat. Uh do you have any other tips? Still, they were the students of the White Tiger Tower who expected that Wodanaj, who was from a famous magic family, would tell them the ingenious secret of moving mana in detail or the secret of hardening their imagination. There is no such thing. If you do, you will grow. But if you repeat it like that, your mana will run out right away. ah. The White Tiger Tower students glared at Lee Han. Ugh. okay. It cant be repeated. Wardanaz. I wish I could give you some tips on how to use magic. In this process, when you move the wand, isnt the mana dissipating or dissipating? Is it? I didnt. Wardanaz. Didnt it get twisted when you concentrated your magic in this area? I dont think there was The students of the White Tiger Tower glared at Lee Han more viciously than before. Thats why geniuses! Is there any part that got stuck while learning Wodanaz? Of course it is. Oh what is it? Tell me. The students looked at them curiously. Where the hell did that wordanaz get stuck? There was a time when magic was excessively amplified by drawing too much magic when moving it. So how did it go? The magic was too strong. why is that blocked? Chapter 191 Chapter 191 When the White Tiger Tower students looked at each other with the most ferocious eyes, Lee Han thought he should explain in more detail. You can think of why it is a problem that the magic is too strong. But this is a more serious problem than we thought. In fact, enchantment magic applied to non-living objects was not very dangerous even if the magic was too strong. Even if it fails due to excessive magic power on the way, there are few cases where it is very dangerous or has side effects. At most, most of the cases ended up with things being destroyed. And it didnt matter much if the duration was longer or the effect was stronger But other magics were much more dangerous. Why would Lee Han be wary of fire elemental magic right now? It was because the moment I lost control of my magic while casting magic, I could cast a wide-area flame around me. got it? It is dangerous to draw too much mana. Thats right. But I dont know what that has to do with us. Those without blood or tears. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Why do they show such an attitude that its not their problem? As expected, there were many rude guys from knight families. * * * Thanks anyway. Wodanaz. Thanks to you, it seems to be going well. After the additional lecture, the White Tiger Tower students expressed their gratitude. It wasnt something I said out of politeness, but because it actually worked. There was no perfect success, but in fact, only about 70 to 80% of the effect was enough. Even if it was that much, I could have stopped the cold by wearing a cloak or coat The students gathered at the table thought to themselves. But how did he succeed? I also thought to myself. Awesome. How the hell did these kids learn? Both Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students were feeling it. That Lee Hans teachings are actually not very helpful! Lee Han, like Lee Han, thought, No, why cant these bastards move like this when they cant do it?, and the White Tiger Tower students, as students, thought, How the hell does this crazy kid move his magic like that at will. Nonetheless, towards the end of the extra lecture, several students succeeded. Why? Isnt it because you dont want to lose to the wordanaz bastard? I hope it can be that simple The students of the White Tiger Tower whispered. okay. Looks like its over. Lets all practice magic diligently. i get it. Will an hour a day be enough? One of the students opened his mouth without thinking. Then Lee Han looked at him as if he was talking nonsense. What nonsense are you talking about practicing for an hour a day? Two two hours? What nonsense are you talking about practicing two hours a day? Isnt that crazy? The students of the White Tiger Tower instantly got goosebumps. Youre not from the Wardanaj family for nothing! Isnt two hours a day enough? Those who think they arent doing enough never get better. ! The white tiger top student, who was caught in the middle of the day, was astonished. Anyway, thats up to you guys to figure out Lee Han set the chest he brought from the tower down on the floor. thud! I brought some clothes to prepare for the cold. thanks. Wodanaz. A student from the White Tiger Tower reached for the box. Lee Han calmly brushed it off. ?! Where is the freebie? Bring something to exchange. Didnt you just do it? I dont have any money. Barter is enough. Food, tools, artifacts, etc. will be exchanged for anything of value. We dont have anything like that Lee Han looked at the White Tiger Tower students with contempt. It was the first time in my life that they were stared at like that, as they all came from knight families. The humiliation they felt for the first time enveloped the students of the White Tiger Tower. Wait a minute! trauma? I heard from the Black Turtle Tower guys, but I heard that they also paid for it? To trust you guys and give them credit? Lee Han said as if he was talking nonsense. I promise to you with my familys honor! Angrago said firmly, but Leehan was uninterested. If I go to these bastards families to get money, theyll attack me. Lee Han, who was about to refuse, saw Durgyu desperately beckoning him from behind. -Please take it! Even if Anrago looked like that, he was a guy with great pride as a knight. What if Richmond of the Black Turtle Tower also received a promise in the name of the family, but Anrago did not receive it? He probably slept sniffing in his room for days. okay. i get it. phew! Anrago involuntarily let out a sigh of relief. To be honest, I was a little worried that Lee Han would refuse. Ill have to take Durgyu with me when I visit his family later. * * * The blizzard started to stop a bit in the afternoon, as if the sky was proud of Lee Han who went around and helped other friends all morning. The lightning-walking professor, who appeared wearing thicker clothes than usual, clicked his tongue in pity as he saw the students shivering from the cold. How did you come to a magic school like this Its okay. Originally, today I was going to teach you advanced techniques that you can do while riding a horse Cheolkeong! Professor Lightningstep opened the door to the cage. Inside, a lizard big enough to burn three or four people crawled out. The color of the leather was similar to that of snow, so it was difficult to tell them apart once they were in the snow. It is a snow lizard. Acquaintance? Nylia and several others from the colder regions raised their hands. Professor Lightningstep nodded. Hes quite famous in the cold. snow lizard. It was a monster that was often used as a mount in cold places thanks to its strong resistance to cold and its unique tenacious stamina. Of course, it wasnt just advantages. They are few in number, hard to find, and above all, difficult to tame because they have a bad temper but they are worth taming. Todays lecture is getting to know this guy. Divide each one by tower. When the students were divided into groups from the tower, Professor Lightningwalker released three more snow lizards. Ill lend it to you until the snow stops. Be friendly. ! The students were surprised by the professors words. The lightning stride professor swiped under his nose with a shy expression. There is nothing to be thankful for. I can do this much for my disciples. He doesnt seem very grateful. Lee Han thought to himself. The faces of the friends were puzzled and disturbed, not thankful. Even in the north, the most seasoned hunters would say, No, lend me such a precious animal?, but from the students point of view, it was inevitable to say, No, lend me some leather, or something like this vicious monster. Wardanaz. Wodanaz. why? I didnt expect to see such a precious monster. Isnt the professor really great?! Nilia whispered indifferently. Lee Han nodded and replied. I understand how you feel, but I think its better not to show off in front of your friends. The blue dragon tower students surrounded the snow lizard. The snow lizard rolled its eyeballs to look around and fired snowballs as soon as the students approached. puck! evil! This bastard! When he was hit by a snowball by a snow lizard after being released from the punishment room, Gainando was moved. Curse it Stop it, Guyando! You have to tame him! Do you know how useful that guy is?! Asan bruised Gainando. If what you read in the book is true, the snow lizard will be of great help in overcoming this climate crisis. Robust stamina A few students can easily carry around, a sense of finding game in the snow, and so on. Dont approach me hastily, be friendly first! At the professors cry of lightning stride, the students tried several methods. Bringing out something he might like (Gainando was tearful after being deprived of bloody meat), lowered his stance and pretended to be a lizard (Asan tried and got hit in the face with a snowball), and so on. Wardanaz. Cant you come out? I? Lee Han hesitated. Originally, I would have listened to my friends request I dont think Ill get a very good response. Like the last time he was walking around the snowy mountains, Lee Han was basically not good at getting close to living things. Thats why Im still keeping my distance without deliberately approaching Dont they get scared and run away when I approach them? If they ran away, it would be a mess, but if they ran out of control, it would be a catastrophe. Lee Han clicked his tongue and said. good. Instead, encircle everyone and create a siege. ! What what are you going to do? You dont mean to kill me, do you? * * * Black Tortoise Tower The Richmond familys horse, beastman student Shiles took great pride in his family. As such, of course, he was proud of the technology that was passed down through his family. In order to run a transportation business using a wagon in a vast empire, it was not enough to handle horses well. He had to know how to deal with all sorts of monsters according to the terrain and environment. This is an opportunity. Shiles considered himself lucky for this lecture, in which he had to tame a snow lizard. For some reason, he couldnt stand out in the riding training lecture, but originally, it was Shiles himself who had to show his best. ruler. Follow me. every! Because I once tamed a snow lizard! really!? Yes Nilia! Have you ever been like that? Then youll help me Ive caught it before Now follow me. every! Shiles taught his friends diligently. The first way to get acquainted with the snow lizard. It was to mimic the behavior of the snow lizard. Other top students also tried once or twice and were rejected, but that was because their attempts were clumsy and lacked sincerity. You really have to follow me! You should think Ive become a snow lizard! Keep your eyes in your mouth! I do I have to go this far? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whos complaining about Shiles helping out like this! Salko seemed to have sensed Shiles sincerity and followed him harder than anyone else, yelling at his friends. The Black Turtle Tower students all crawled on all fours and rolled over the snow. Even the professor of lightning stride was admiring. There must have been a guy with a knack. It looked ridiculous at first glance, but that was the standard. In order to become a good explorer, one had to understand all of the countless types of monsters. Spit out your eyes! Stick your tongue out! Kreuk. Kreuk. done! He recognized us! You can come closer now! The Black Turtle Tower students burst into cheers. Professor Lightning Step smiled. Progress was faster than expected. It was all thanks to everyones diligent and sincere approach. ruler. What are the other guys doing The Phoenix Tower students were quite friendly, but they seemed to look down on them too much. A snow lizard was blowing snow with its tail as if playing a trick. The White Tiger Tower students were fighting the Snow Lizard The Blue Dragon Tower? Miracle! Wodanaz made friends with the snow lizard! professor! The snow lizard recognized Wodanaz! Look here! The Blue Dragon Tower students shouted cheers and called Professor Lightning Walk. They got close in the meantime? Its too fast? Professor Lightningwalker looked at the snow lizard in surprise. The snow lizard was trembling and motionless next to Yihan, only rolling its eyeballs. Thats not friendly! Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Yes? What are you talking about? The Blue Dragon Tower students looked at Professor Lightningwalk as if he was saying something. C We are close! That made Professor Lightning Strike even more bewildered. Look! Arent you trembling! uh? Werent you shivering because it was cold? Of course, making them listen with fear was one of the ways to tame them. If it was an urgent situation, I had to scare him so that he would listen to me, as there was no time to get close. But now was not the time for that. And if you tame it like that in the first place, wouldnt the snow lizard run away unconditionally when there is no Yihan? They told me to hold out during the blizzard, but if I lost it in one day, that would be absurd. Be friendly like the Black Turtle Tower students over there. Stop being scared! Its strange I thought we became close. Werent we friends? Despite the Blue Dragon Tower students questions, the snow lizard hiccupped and rolled its eyes. Professor Lee Han shook his head and called out to Lee Han. You come here. Its not my fault, but I know. But things in the world are sometimes unreasonable. Even Professor Lee Han knew that he hadnt done anything wrong. It wasnt Lee Hans fault that he was frightened and trembled at the mere approach of a snow lizard that was sensitive to magic. But the world is sometimes unreasonable. Since this happened, Lee Han had to stay apart. sorry. Next time, Ill bring a monster that is insensitive to magical power. oh. Is there such a thing? its not there, but it might take some time to get it. Lee Han looked at his friends who were imitating snow lizards with sullen faces. Professor Lightning Step comforted Lee Han, perhaps feeling sorry. Still, isnt it a little better since you dont do such ridiculous things? professor. I can hear everything. * * * After the lecture, the students returned to the tower with the snow lizard they had become friends with. Papa papa papa! The snow lizard made its way in an instant through the snow piled up like a mountain. Professor Lightning Walk took Lee Han to the cabin as if he was still a little sorry. Dont worry too much. You cant be friendly with all monsters. Its because the snow lizard is timid and sensitive to magical powers. Monsters that are insensitive to magical power and fearless will not have this kind of thing. That kind of guy isnt very rare Professor Lightningstep kicked his nephew in the shin under the table. Thunderstruck Professor bit his beard and screamed inwardly. Bring something to drink. Yes Professor Woorestep opened the lid of the jar of milk, warmed it up, and mixed the tea. With an expressionless face, Lee Han slipped the warm scone bread into his coat pocket. The snow lizard wont last very long. When the blizzard stops, there is nothing to see. When will it end? this week? Uh Um The two professors hesitated. Lee Han suddenly became anxious. Surely you dont have to go through a snowstorm for the rest of the semester, right? Because the students have to solve it. seniors, but wont you solve it well? Thats um The two dwarf professors continued to blurt out their words. Lee Han still seemed to believe that he was a senior, but the reality was a little different. As the grade level went up, the students skills improved. And the quality and quantity of work that students have to do has increased. What if a heavy snowfall accident occurs at school in such a situation? -Theres a snowstorm, but Im not too uncomfortable. -Theres a snowstorm, but Im okay, so Im going to start with a magic experiment today and think about it. a similar procrastination was likely to occur. no way. Lee Han noticed an ominous sign in the attitudes of the two dwarf professors. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are seniors procrastinating? Originally, it is a human habit to procrastinate if it is not urgent. Lee Han, who realized the truth, was furious. What year did the accident happen so irresponsibly! But if I wait, wont it be resolved someday? What if I cant? If it doesnt work the only thing you can do is to solve it yourself, right? If you solve it yourself, the professor in charge will rate it highly. Lee Han was speechless at the absurd remarks of the two professors. How can a freshman solve a problem that the seniors made an accident while taking an exam? Thats what youre saying now Yes. From what I can see, it was a bit harsh. Lets agree together. Professor Thunderwalk grumbled. Lightningwalker said with a shrug. But there is nothing wrong with what we said. If the seniors are lazy, there is no other way than to take matters into their own hands. Dont really step out and try to solve it. I dont know what kind of accident the seniors got into, but it wont be easy to solve. Professor Wooregeol warned me just in case. I didnt look closely, but the scale of the magic must be considerable for an accident like this to happen. It was not something a freshman would set out to solve. What do you think of me do you think I would be reckless in such a thing? huh. I see. Lee Han was slightly hurt by the two dwarf professors reactions. Why is this misunderstanding? no. okay. i get it. Ill trust you, so pack some snacks and go home. really. Even if you return to the tower, dont come close to the snow lizard. And dont be tempted by rewards. There is no reason to jump in to receive a reward from the professor in charge. Just wait for the seniors to solve it. ah. Because I know. Lee Han grumbled and opened the cabin door and stepped out. The two dwarf professors looked behind them and muttered. Dont you think youre going to jump in anyway? I guess so. To the two dwarf professors, Lee Han already seemed like a freshman who had devoted half of his life to magic. Even if you say no, in the end, you will step forward because of your inquisitive mind for magic! Should have been dried harder * * * Evening. The students who had gathered for the additional lecture on black magic played hard with quills in Professor Mortums workshop. The 2nd circle magic < Summon Bone Restraints > is a higher version of the 1st circle magic < Summon Bone Hand >. Also, < Low Curse of Silence >, < Low Darkness Curse >, < Low Fracture Curse >, etc. And that wasnt all. If you go to the poison class, there are several kinds of poisons besides < Generation of acid poison >. If you go to the summoning system, not only bones but also various undead summons. It was this much even though he had not yet learned the dark magic, which is the essence of death and negative energy. I could see the eyes of Kainando next to me spinning round and round. Raphael also shook his head and groaned. Coke. Of course, I am not teaching you to learn everything now. Kainandos face brightened. Coke. But if you want to study black magic in earnest next year, youd better master one or two of these. As the world of black magic is vast, it requires choice and concentration. Gainandos face darkened. Coke Ah. These idiots made the school even colder Professor Mortum coughed and put on a nervous expression. Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked. Professor, do you know the reason for this accident? Coke. okay. One of my students was involved in the accident. ! Lee Han had to work hard to manage his facial expression at the moment. There was nothing good about showing an expression of hatred for the same studio senior. I see how did such an unfortunate accident happen? Its because the kids are greedy. Professor Mortum gave a brief explanation with a cough. One major in black magic, one major in summoning magic (elemental spirits), and one major in ancient magic. C Found a spirit spell in the ruins! Its incomplete, but if we restore it well, the Imperial Summoning World will be our stage this year! Ancient magic expert, I need your help! -This looks like the Olodel school style. Black magic mixed in. Lets call a black magic specialist. C Did you call? for a moment. Isnt this summoning spell incomplete? What do you call someone with something like this? -dont worry. The incomplete part was completed with replacement spells. look. is it stable? -But as an expert in ancient magic, I still lack strength. I think you need an amplification. Use the Artifact of Amplification. I have research funds left over. -for a moment. -why? You dont mean to be reckless like a coward, do you? -Thats not it. If youre going to amplify it, lets amplify the negative energy as well. Looking at it, the spirit seems to be a mixture of cold and darkness, but the balance seems dangerous because there is so little negative energy. -As expected, you called a specialist in black magic well. Thats a very good idea. The freshmen in the seat wanted to kill the senior they didnt even know. Even Ymirg, the kindest person in this place, had a sharp look in his eyes. Are you saying theyre having a hard time since this weekend because of those crazy people? Professor is very harsh on me! Coke. already doing that Im telling them to fix it quickly, but its not very good. At Guyandos words, Professor Mortum grumbled. Seeing that, Lee Hans hatred suddenly faded. Of course, other seniors could have been lazy, but at least it was clear that the professors were harassing them. Lee Han was not harsh enough to hate such poor people. Coke. okay. It wouldnt hurt to take a look at the freshmen. What do you mean? Lee Han, who was forgiving alone, was the first to notice the dangerous sign. The scene of the failed summon. Seeing it will help a lot. Professor Mortum was well aware of the fact that few students wanted to learn black magic. As such, it was true that he wanted to teach students the charm of black magic. Of course, I didnt know if such a thing would really reveal the charm of black magic * * * There was a road like this. Professor Mortum knocked on the walls of the main building, opened the ceiling, and sprinted through the main building in three dimensions without hesitation. Lee Han wanted to memorize the path, but gave up. Seeing Professor Mortum memorize a spell, it was not a path that Lee Hans magic skills could find. What floor is this? Well The freshmen had already lost their sense of direction for a long time. Chill Lee Han, who came out of the passage, could feel a sudden hellish chill. It was a qualitatively different chill from the blizzard outside. A chill that spreads out with the attribute of magic itself being cold. And the voices of the undead were heard. - - Ouch! Gainando hid behind Yihan. As Professor Mortum swung his staff, the frozen corpses melted away. Why are there undead roaming the hallways of the main building? Coke. This is what happened because I summoned the wrong spirit. If the spirits were summoned through the correct procedure and process, this would not have happened. Because of the arbitrary interpretation of the incomplete spell or the amplification of other things, what was summoned on this floor now was more like a rampaging monster than a spirit that could speak. A monster that transforms the surrounding space into a different dimension even if it stays still. It was only natural for the undead to come out of the hallway where the dimension melted as the basics were spirits mixed with cold and darkness. Cant we just go inside and get rid of it? Lee Han admired Gainandos innocent question. If there were seniors around here, they would hear and try to kill them. Coke. Thats right. wait a moment. Professor Mortum took his staff and walked somewhere. It was the back of a professor trying to scold an ugly student. Lee Han clicked his tongue in regret and looked across the hallway. The bizarre sight of the mixing of frost and darkness was frankly spectacular. It would be beautiful if it werent for pouring heavy snow all over the school. -Come in ? -Come in Those who want power Lee Han hesitated when someone telepathically sent him from the dimension on the other side of the hallway. and then shouted Professor! Someone from inside the dimension will speak! -What a coward! Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Actually, Lee Hans choice was quite reasonable. Now, the hallway on this floor is in a state of confusion due to the mixture of various great magic and relic spirits. I didnt know what evil would trickle in from within. Of course, it was a different matter to call the professor without worrying for a second! You will regret it, young wizard. You will need strength! Sleep wait. Isnt it worth it? Cant I hear what youre giving me? Even Rapadel inadvertently agreed to Guinandos words. Couldnt the being there give you something nice? The magic school is ruining the students. Lee Han lamented. Since he harshly pushes the students, isnt he willing to accept such dubious proposals? Cainan Island. When someone you dont know comes up with a plausible offer, be suspicious. Coke. Well spoken. Professor Mortum ran over and agreed with Lee Han. There might be someone on the inside, but I couldnt be tempted by the offer. Because beings from another dimension like demons could have come wearing masks pretending to be good. Go away, you insignificant bastards! Kyaaaaaaagh! At Professor Mortums spell, I felt the signs that were felt inside the hallway quickly dissipate. Guinando, who came to his senses belatedly, nodded and said. And indeed. sorry. professor. I will not be interested in such places in the future. Coke. Thats not it. yes? A place where other dimensions have been blended in like that is a place that wizards cannot ignore because they can gain valuable knowledge. Demons and spirits, as well as surreal beings from other dimensions whose names are unknown. These were beings who knew knowledge that wizards did not know. Forgotten mysteries and relics, spells and treasures were coveted as a wizard. I see. Coke. So you have to learn how to explore safely. Please take this opportunity to explore and come. yes? Kainando doubted his ears. Going on a quest to a place where the frozen undead crawl out, the frigid frost pulsates periodically, and it seems like youve just heard a demons howl? Coke. If you look inside, you can learn a lot. Professor Mortum said with pure goodwill. Sometimes a single experience can make a stronger impression than hundreds of words. Some of the areas that make up the inside of that corridor are made up of black magic. If freshmen witnessed such a place up close, they would be able to feel the wonder of black magic all over again. As expected, I was anxious from the time I brought him. Professor Mortums wand was swung and a protection spell was cast. The professor who finished the preparations said. Collock Coke. Divide in two and walk one lap. Dont get lost. Gainando hurriedly said. I I want to go with Lee Han. I will go with Ymirg. At the words of Gainando and Raphael, Professor Mortum tossed a coin. Wodanaj and Ymirg walk to the left and come. Coke. You two start to the right. Both Cainando and Rapad El had unfortunate results. The two left with crumpled faces. Shall we depart too? Thats right. * * * Fortunately, because of the magic Professor Mortum cast, he never approached the area. Lee Han moved slowly. Never be vigilant. If theres one thing Ive learned from Professor Voladi, its never to be caught off guard at any moment. Lee Han took every possible precaution and looked around. At that moment, the dead spirits gathered on the side of the road where the frost was falling and created a flower bud. The buds wriggled to bloom, and the ground beneath them began to stir. That Before Ymirg could speak, Lee Han was already casting his magic. Pak! Beads of heavy water hit the ground. Lightning rained down on it and flames exploded. The ground where something was about to happen became still. Papa papa papa! Papapak! However, Lee Han did not stop and continued to cast his magic. The frozen ground was scorched and pitted. Whoa Wodanaz. I dont know what it is, but maybe it already ran away? Ymirg said hesitantly. To be honest, I was a little more afraid of Lee Han than the one who just disappeared while trying to come out. I dont think so. Its not like it might be, but it seems like it ran away Lee Han let out a final lightning bolt. It was just in case. Does it seem like its gone? Imirg. I think it would be better to close the distance a bit. The effectiveness of the protection magic the professor cast may be diminished. Yes, yes. Why are you respectful? Im sorry. * * * Dereth. thank you so much. Look around. Dereth. Thank you very much again. Look around. Im sorry Koholti, a 4th year black magic major, once again apologized to Diret. Even Diret had been called in because of the big accident Koholti and his friends committed, so even if Koholti was Diret, he would have been angry. How long has it been since you came out of the punishment room? What is this Koholti was so depressed that she was tormented by Professor Mortum. As a fellow black magic student and classmate, Diret could understand Koholtis mind better than anyone else. whatever. search for it. But thats it, I was busy, but I could never forgive myself for being called here to help clean up the mess. Go in quickly and take it down or go after it. The school is covered in snow because of you guys. Soonsoon. The way to solve the eroded dimensions and environmental changes due to incomplete summoning was surprisingly simple. All you had to do was enter the area and defeat the summoned guy. Even if all kinds of magic and phenomena are mixed, in the end, the core will be the summoned one. Of course, it was a simple way to say it, but it was never an easy way. You have to break through the corridors teeming with monsters from another dimension and defeat the angry spirits. It was a difficult task even for a senior in a magic school. The wizards who caused the accident looked at Diret and made excuses. Now, little by little, the magic of the realm is being drained. The ones inside are actually getting weaker. If our calculations are correct, we should be able to get in after a while. What the wizards were doing now was drilling holes all over the corridor area to leak magic power. If the magical power of the realm itself decreases, the power of the beings active in it will also decrease. When the work is finished, it will be at a level where students can enter. Diret asked in a softer voice. How many hours will it take? Could it take more than a day? Its been a few days, you damned children. Cant you speak sooner? A day a week or so? Just go in and die! How much magic was poured into the summoning, it took a week! Im sorry! Delet! Sorry! Diret cursed and cursed with his staff. Leakage work did not just happen. In the meantime, shouldnt the seniors, including Diret, continue to stand guard so that the undead dont spill out of the corridor? A week or so! Ah! Delet! Please forgive! Die Delet! look over there! excuse me! Wheres the fuss Diret turned his head. Freshmen were walking slowly in the area. ah. The professor brought you here. For a moment, Diret was almost overwhelmed by the surreal sight, but soon grasped the situation. It was clear that Professor Mortum had brought the freshmen to show them this unusual sight. In any case, it was a great spectacle in terms of black magic. Can freshmen walk around this place? Professor Mortum has cast a protection spell. Quite a few beings will have a hard time approaching it. But you are a freshman. Even if the evil beings cant approach them, they might get scared and cause an accident As soon as the words were finished, one freshman began to use magic like crazy. Before the ghost flower banshee could even reveal itself, it was beaten and hurriedly went into the ground and disappeared somewhere. Shouldnt you stop talking? The freshman will collapse! At least it was obvious. Loss of judgment due to fear, resulting in magic rampage. It was the easiest mistake to make when you were a freshman. Its okay now, but the moment the mana runs out Leave it alone. Because its okay. However, Direth was calm because he knew that Lee Han had ample magical power. Because that junior from the Wodanaz family is naturally endowed with magical powers. Thats right. Pak! Papa papa papa papa! is it really okay? The seniors looked at Lee Han with puzzled eyes. No matter how innately gifted he was, it seemed that it was time for him to collapse. Dereth was also a little uneasy. He knew he had a lot of horsepower, but he wasnt sure exactly how much. I need to stop talking about that! Its like the headmaster of the skeleton to be cursed! In the end, anxiety was also contagious to Diret. Diret prepared for punishment and grabbed the staff. As a senior learning black magic under the same teacher, he couldnt wait to see his junior collide. Pak! However, Lee Han returned to his original state without incident, to the point where he felt ashamed of the seniors making a fuss. After casting the last spell, he started walking again without a change in his expression. What the hell is that guy doing? The seniors were not fooled by the name of the Wardanaj family. The freshmen didnt have any experience, so they said, Maybe its because of the Wardanaz family, but the seniors knew. Even from the Wardanaz family, at that age, thats an unbelievable level of magical power! Did the family do it with the dragon? Did you sacrifice a thousand lives to make a contract with the devil? Isnt the principal transformed into a freshman? Delete. I came up with a good way You can save time using this method! What way? Its not like theyre trying to attract that freshman by four years. say it. thats right please! Dont point your cane at me, listen to me, Diret! Dont curse! Dont curse! Im just borrowing magic power! Magic power only! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * Coke. How was it? It was really touching and informative. ? Ymirg looked at Lee Han as if he were a strange person. We walked together, so why are our feelings so different? Ymirg felt like walking around a cemetery in a cold wave I knew that. Professor Mortum said happily. Any mage with an interest in black magic could not help but be impressed by the realm of the warped dimension. Coke. Let me know if you want to visit again next time. Maybe next time you will learn something valuable. yes. All right. Lee Han replied while managing his expression. Of course, I thought I would never come back. Wadangtang! Cainando and Rapadel grabbed each other by the collar from the other side and rolled over. Both of them were messed up because of how much they quarreled. Professor Mortum clicked his tongue as he saw it. Coke. To blow such a rare opportunity like that Maybe it would be better for you to guide me next time. These rude bastards. The professor gave me a chance, but Im fighting with each other! Come to your senses and look back! I dont think so Cough. Professor Mortum declined, but looked at Lee Han with a slightly happy expression. He was also the most anticipated student among freshmen. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Lee Han politely greeted the two naughty students who blew away the precious opportunity the professor had given them, looking back at the twisted realm again. Then Professor. I have to attend a lecture tomorrow, so Im going to go in now. Coke. Let it be. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. somehow survived I guess I shouldnt even venture into this hallway until its resolved. It was a lot of hard work. Ymirg. I what did I suffer from? Something is strange, but havent you been respectful since before? * * * Tuesday morning. The snow lizard pounced and made a path here and there. Students gathered in twos and threes and headed to their destination along the road that was created between the dug up snowdrifts. Lee Han also headed to Gaksu Hall to take an alchemy lecture with his friends. Im really glad I didnt do it outside. Lee Han nodded at Yoners words. In fact, this was also a good thing for Professor Wooreegeum. If you give lectures outside in this weather, more people will come to Professor Thunderwalk after you graduate. The air was warm from the air in the pagoda, which was used as an alchemy workshop, thanks to the many greenhouses. In a way, this kind of weather is lucky for alchemists. The warm air was frozen cold by Professor Thunderwalkers remarks. The students who brushed off the snow from their hair glared at the thunderstrider professor as if they were dumbfounded. Think about it. Materials that can only be obtained during heavy snowfall can be obtained so easily. Dont you think its luck? Well, this person was also a professor at the magic school. Lee Han was convinced. Regarding alchemy, even Professor Thunderstruck was not a normal person. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That I dont think so. The students somehow tried to convince Professor Woorestep. It was a bit absurd, but the classroom at Gaksu Hall was warm and cozy. But the professors next words shattered those expectations. ruler. Ill give you a list, so go out and get as many as you can. Arent you already excited about the potions you can make? Looking at the distorted faces of his friends, Lee Han was seriously worried about whether Professor Thunderwalk would be okay later. * * * The students moved reluctantly as they read the thick list given to them by the professor. In comparison, Lee Han took a more realistic approach. Approach what seems easy to obtain. It was nice to fill the basket with things that were relatively easy to find rather than just wandering around and returning with bare hands. If everyone goes back empty-handed, Professor Thunderwalk might sigh Ice Suckling Snow Songhwa Dwarf Willows. Among the available items, Lee Han prioritized the ones that looked easy. I think I can get this much. It was a relatively easy material to obtain, such as ice sphagnum that climbed through the thick and solid snow. Compared to materials that can only be obtained by breaking through the accumulated snow during a heavy snowfall, breaking the surface of a frozen lake, and going into the water No. Have you no conscience? Did you write how to get this? Wardanaz. go with me. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower, who became friendly, spoke to Lee Han. There was no reason to refuse, so Lee Han nodded. Is that so Ah. Priestess Shiana, the genius successor of the Flement Church! Oops. Arent you Lee Han from the Wardanaz family, the chief of the Alchemy midterm exam? Unlike the last time, Priestess Cyana spoke in a voice that blew cold air. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower were caught between them and didnt know what to do. Tigilling put her index fingers behind her head. Anyone could see that it meant that he was very angry. Its unfortunate. I just studied hard, but I never thought I would be misunderstood like this by other friends. But Priestess Cyana. The second seat was also good Lee Han. Yoner poked and whispered softly. I am second in alchemy. Priestess Shiana is in third place. ! Come to think of it, Lee Han and Yoner robbed Professor Thunderwalks workshop together. It was only natural that Priest Shiana, who had failed to do so, was at a disadvantage. sorry. Yoner. You neglected your skills. What do you have with this? I thought Priest Shiana could see better than me. The two Blue Dragon Tower students finished their conversation quickly. Lee Han changed his strategy. Ill be even more angry if the 1st place tells me that I did well even in 3rd place. Professor Thunderstruck is an excellent wizard, but he has a weakness. What kind of weakness is that? Your weakness is that you dont know how to take a fair test! It would have been unfair if Professor Thunder Walk heard it, but several students nodded their heads at Lee Hans words. Frankly, even in the eyes of the students, the professors removal of the ingredients needed for the potion was crossing the line. If the exam had been done fairly, someone like Shiana or a priest would have been in first place. Its plausible. Well, if I had taken the test properly, there was no way that would have happened. Yihan and Yoner nodded and talked. However, the words were conversations, they were the words of Shianas priest to listen. In fact, Lee Han could see it. See how Priest Shianas expression loosened up little by little! Priestess Siana. We need to find materials, but we lack a lot among ourselves. Could you help Of course I have to help. Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family! Priestess Cyana held out her hand with a relaxed expression. Lee Han nodded and shook hands. Asan, who was next to him, murmured. uh. Then, what rank is the princess? Lee Han, who was shaking hands, hesitated. Come to think of it, there was even 3rd place in this seat. then? Yoner said as if he was fine. The princess isnt someone like Cainan, so she wont care too much. is it? Lee Han became a little anxious. I shouldnt run into the princess gang while collecting ingredients today. * * * Theres an ice cream! As expected, Priestess Shiana! As expected, Priestess Shiana! Lee Han and Yoner clapped their hands together. Asan asked as if he did not understand. Its great, but why do you keep clapping like this every time? Be quite. !? Lee Han had Asan shut down and prepared to dig out the ice bug. The grass firmly established on the snow required considerable effort to dig up. Dig it out. However, in the case of Lee Han, the story was different. Lee Han casts the 1st circle magic < Dig a Pit >. It was earth elemental magic that dug a small pit. Wardanaz. Shouldnt it be frozen? Asan was puzzled by that appearance. I knew how to do that magic as much as I learned together in Asans class. However, that magic worked against soft soil and did not work well in hard frozen conditions. Just now, one of the Blue Dragon Tower students gave up Dig it out, dig it up, dig it up. Kwajik! The hard frozen snow crumbled and created a pit. Lee Han turned his head and asked. What did you say? Oh no. nothing. Asan felt strangely moved. I see! Just keep going until the magic doesnt work! * * * Nilia wandered into the mountains with the Black Turtle Tower friends. To be honest, I felt comfortable joining Lee Han or Yoners group, but I couldnt refuse my friends request. See those vines over there? If you cut it, sap comes out, which is useful when you are thirsty. Oh, really. amazing. Nilia felt somewhat empty at the bored reaction of her friends. If it was Lee Han, What? Is that really?! wait a minute Really. whats the name of this Where do you mainly live? Are there any other plants with similar efficacy? I would have asked The Black Turtle Top friends werent bad friends, but it was true that they werent very interested in hunters. Did you see the magazine I bought last time? I saw it. The horse that Bledoha rode this time was really amazing! Oh, do I have to put the principal card in the deck? I want to live. Its too much. give up Its a trash card. Nilias heart was filled with indescribable closeness. ! In the distance, I saw familiar friends digging something on the slope. Nilia waved her hand. ? Lee Han raised his head before putting the ice bug in the basket. In the distance, Nilia, who was with the Black Turtle Tower friends, was waving. Are you Nilia? No thats a hand signal. Nilia gestured to Lee Han with a hand signal unique to < Shadow Patrol >. -help me!! !? Lee Han was surprised. what? Are the Black Turtle Tower students a threat? Nilia asked for help because she felt that this suffocating atmosphere would disappear when her friends came, but that hidden meaning was not conveyed to Lee Han. Looks like something happened. Everyone, take up your wand. Lee Han and his friends began to rush in with their canes. Nilia was taken aback because her expression was more serious than she thought. ?! Neilia, who was embarrassed, realized that the hand signal she sent could be misunderstood. Do I have to say that was sent by mistake? Neilia seriously contemplated whether Lee Han would cast magic on her in that case. I think thats enough for my friends personality -! ! Its a monster!! Live! what? Nilia? Oh no. The words came out wrong. * * * Lee Han and his friends were in awe. To be the first to notice a monster approaching like that! How did you find out? It must be the vision of the Shadow Guard. Lee Han said in a voice mixed with respect. All of my friends next to me were amazed. I see Theyre the Shadow Patrol, after all. Recognizing the white-eyed dove this early is something that even the priests of our church cannot do. ruler. Lets help first! The Black Turtle Tower students were responding quickly. He built up a round wall of earth to block the surprise attack of monsters, and cast magic from within while covering his body. As the magic missile flew in, the white-eyed dove swelled up and moved in an irregular trajectory. Although it looks like a huge hedgehog, it is a huge monster that can lightly break some of its bones if you bump into it properly, so the students had no choice but to be careful. Isnt that wordanaz?! What are you going to use after catching the white-eyed hedgehog? Arent you just here to help? Does Wardanaz look so easygoing? Im not the kind of guy who moves for no reason! Its clear youre trying to catch a white-eyed hedgehog! Nilia apologized to Lee Han inside. Im sorry I couldnt defend myself more! Wardanaz! If you catch the white-eyed hedgehog, Ill yield! Please work together! What are you catching? Just kick them out! Lee Han replied as if it was absurd. They came to gather herbs, not to hunt monsters. If you can kick it out, its best to kick it out Huh? Can I really kick you out? okay! Kick it out! But Keep it out. Im sorry. As Lee Han looked serious, the students of the Black Turtle Tower lowered their tails. I wonder if I can kick them out? I know. The other top students seemed unreliable, so Lee Han called out Sharkan. Sharkan. I need you to help. Bind his feet! The green leopard nodded knowingly and ran away. The white-eyed tortoise also turned his head away, as if he had noticed Sharkans approach. And I found Lee Han. -! Papapak! Startled, the white-eyed tortoise went right into the snow and ran away in the other direction. Sharkan, who was running hard, turned his head and looked at Lee Han as if he was absurd. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Sorry. Lee Han apologized at once. I really couldnt imagine that the white-eyed hog would just run away. Isnt that child too timid for a monster? If its a monster, you have to attack it ferociously regardless of the opponents magical power . ? Next to her, Priestess Cyana made a noise as if she remembered something belatedly. I think youd better go after the white-eyed hedgehog. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. Why? Lee Han was ready to refuse whatever Priest Shiana said. There was no reason to try to forcefully catch the monster, but to be grateful for the monsters escape. The stupid Black Turtle Tower students over there have delusions like, Can Wardanaz ever be satisfied with exorcising monsters? !! cold sleep. It was a material that could only be obtained by breaking through the accumulated snow during a heavy snowfall, breaking the surface of a frozen lake, and then entering the water. Of course, from the beginning, I shouldnt even try to save this and excluded it Lets chase it! the sharkan. Follow the bastards trail! Nilia. Help me! At the shout, the students of the Black Turtle Tower looked at Lee Han with an expression of I knew that too. Lee Han tried to hit his friends one by one. * * * If there is a student like Han Lee who judges calmly and collects materials that are easy to obtain, there are also students who collect hard-to-find materials and try to catch the professors eye. The students of the White Tiger Tower did just that. Surprisingly, they were trying to save the cold sleeping hyacinth by breaking the ice of the thick lake in this frigid weather. Kwajik! done! The students of the White Tiger Tower finally succeeded in breaking the ice of the lake with an axe and bumped into each other. Breaking the ice was not usually difficult in this cold weather. If you just swing the axe, your clothes will get wet with sweat and freeze, so you had to swing it slowly and bit by bit. be careful. I know. ruler. Enter! One of the students took out a round marble with a pattern engraved on it. It was the < Fake Eyes > I bought from the Black Turtle Tower students. Show me, eyes! Where I cant see! An artifact that clearly shows the user the view around the orb. It was disposable, but it was one of the best flops available at school. The students secured the marbles to a pole and then lowered them into the lake. He was wearing several layers of leather enchanted with a lesser cold resistance enchantment, but that became meaningless once he fell into the lake. As such, the movement of the students was also cautious. There it is! hook! Students who discovered the cold sleep hyacinth inserted hooks into it and attempted to pull it out. The cold sleep hyacinth, which had been firmly united, was pulled little by little. The students faces lit up. I got it out! Keep digging! Lets take it all! -! ! ?!? what!? Before the white-eyed tortoise appeared. With a popping sound, the white-eyed dove started galloping over the lake. The White Tiger Tower students, who were absorbed in fishing, were a step behind in responding. That that Dont come this way! Despite the shouts of the students, the white-eyed tortoise did not care and ran. The white-eyed tortoise rushed at the hole the students had dug. The weakened ice shattered in succession, and a huge rupture sound erupted. with a splash! The white-eyed dove dived into the lake as it was. and the students of the White Tiger Tower. * * * Why are those bastards on the lake? dangerously! Asan was embarrassed to see the students of the White Tiger Tower in the distance falling into the lake. But Lee Han saw something different. no. Didnt you dig up a cold sleep hyacinth? A basket left on the lake shore. And Lee Hans eyes shone as he saw the basket full of cold sleeping hyacinths. I never thought I would have succeeded in digging it out. I need help! Nilia urgently exclaimed. Wasnt this accident caused by chasing a white-eyed dove? Lee Han, who was contemplating how to borrow a cold sleeping hyacinth at those words, nodded. okay. Lets help and borrow a cold sleep hyacinth in return. uh? what? Move! Lee Han did not answer and took action. First of all, rescue the fallen ones! Lee Han lifted up the poles piled up by the White Tiger Tower students and moved them. The students struggling on the lake managed to hold on to the pole. Get out! Whoa Whoa Whoa The White Tiger Tower students couldnt even speak properly because of the cold. He shuddered and grabbed the pole and climbed up. But not everyone did. Some of them stumbled without strength, probably because their arms were paralyzed. I have to upload it myself! For a brief moment, Lee Hans head spun rapidly. How can we get the drowning students up to the lake? By manipulating the water below Lee Han cast another spell. It was a spell aimed at the feet of students who fell into the lake. Water elemental magic is the most familiar and familiar magic to Lee Han. Now, even in urgent situations, it was cast as naturally as breathing. float above! with a splash! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students heads soared upwards. But that was it. It was not easy to rescue a drowning person with a water net. I cant! In addition to the distance, the power of the water was not maintained properly as the range to be handled was so wide. If it had been the water summoned by Lee Han, the control would have been much stronger, but the water in the lake was not easy to handle. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. Should I summon the water separately and put it in? No the moment I put it in, it will mix with the water in the lake and become weak. A cold, frigid wind blew past Lee Hans cheeks. At that moment, a ray of inspiration flowed through Lee Hans arm. Before he could even think of it, Lee Han was instinctively memorizing a spell. It was the so-called magicians enlightenment. Freeze! So-so-so-so-so-so-so-so! Just as he realized how to control the water element at some point after his life was threatened by Professor Voladi, Lee Han seemed to know what the cold element was. Forgetting the current situation, Lee Han immersed himself in controlling the cold. Realization made me forget even the bitter cold. Nonsense! Yoner looked at Yihan in surprise. Unlike the other students who said, Wodhanaz is a guy who can use evil occult arts, what a surprise no matter what kind of magic Lee Han uses, Yoner knew to some extent what kind of magic Lee Han could use and what kind of magic he couldnt. And the cold elemental magic was a magic Lee Han did not know how to use. If I knew how to use it, I wouldnt have suffered so much when storing food ingredients in the first place. But now, Lee Han was using cold elemental magic. There was only one reason that made sense. I learned it by myself without learning from the professor! -Makin. A good wizard learns quickly, but a good wizard learns alone. C Is that possible? -then. If you learn too, the time will come when you will realize it by yourself someday. Thats when you can call yourself a real wizard. Chow ah ah C A wide piece of ice formed in the water pushed the missing students upward. The friends hurriedly rescued the students of the White Tiger Tower, who had become like mice from drowning. Light a fire! Is the secondary flint wet? Are you a wizard!? Ah oops. sorry. Bring the potion! The students hurriedly lit a fire on the lakeside and massaged the hands and feet of the White Tiger Tower friends. Yoner help! I need to make more potions! huh? Oh sorry. Yoner hurriedly came to his senses and prepared the potion. I felt strange. With so many friends, Yoner is the only one who noticed how amazing what he just saw was. Just then, Lee Han walked out. Lee Han was muttering something. Yoner listened curiously. What is Lee Han talking about? About something I just realized? When I go back to the tower, Ill have to practice freezing perishable ingredients first. Yoner pretended not to hear and turned his gaze to the cauldron. There were many times when things in the world were unexpectedly trivial than expected. * * * Wodanaj Thank you. I dont know why the white-eyed tortoise suddenly appeared. Thats actually us a Its okay. Lee Han cut off Nilias words. Even though we are different towers, helping students in crisis is our duty, of course. ??? Nilia looked at Lee Han as if it was absurd. However, Lee Hans expression did not change. Now then, the cold sleeping hyacinth The white-eyed dove is coming again! ! All the students looked away in amazement. The White-Eyed Hedgehog was indeed approaching. But it was a little different from before. The white-eyed tortoise slowly approached and put something down. It was a bunch of cold sleep hyacinths. ! That one Wardanaz. White-Eyed Dolphin must have been moved to see you save his friends! that! What a miracle! The students present were truly amazed. I never thought that a mere monster would give me a gift like this just because it was moved. It was a miracle that warmed my heart even in the cold snowy weather. Nilia tilted her head. Isnt that what you were afraid of? Thats the habit of giving a present to tell you not to come after you Shh. Miss Nilia. It would be better if you keep quiet. Ratford covered Nilias mouth. There was no need to break this atmosphere. * * * Professor Woorestep praised the students who gathered this and that. He then refined the ingredients and stored them in glass jars for the students to use over and over again. Although I said a few useless words. -Did you get a cold sleep hyacinth? Did you really get this? how did you get it - Thanks to this, the students of the White Tiger Tower, who were frozen, also became warm with anger. Lee Han had a simple lunch and moved to Professor Boladis lecture room. Wouldnt this week be cold? Heading to the classroom, Lee Han thought. Professor Voladi was the most unpredictable of the professors, but he was predictable. Since heavy snowfall outside is not an opportunity that often comes, there was a high possibility that Professor Voladi would also use it. Here you are. yes. Among the elements, cold belongs to the tricky axis. Especially when it comes to magic battles. However, through proper application, its limitations can be overcome. Lee Han was not surprised by the appearance of the vampire professor who went straight to the point. He nodded as if he knew that. In addition, there was a slight confidence in his expression. It was the way to wake up to the cold attribute. It is difficult to maintain and lacks instantaneous destructive power, but cold magic is useful in the following moments Lee Han focused on Professor Voladis explanation and took notes. Then, at some point, Professor Voladi finished his explanation. Lets try casting a cold-generating magic. Lee Han nodded. Freeze! Cold air shot out from the tip of the wand, lowering the temperature in the classroom. Frost settled on the desks in front of Lee Han. Originally, it was a cold elemental magic that would have to be learned through a lot of trial and error. Professor Boladis expression did not change even in the surprising situation that the freshman learned it on his own. Good job. huh? I thought it would take a day, but you can speed up the progress. The next magic to cast is Lee Han finally woke up. What was I doing? I was so happy that I realized the element of cold earlier, so I was losing my mind. I shouldve pretended a few times! Chapter 196 Chapter 196 But even if I regret it, its already too late. Professor Voladis magic lecture was still going on. I heard from Professor Verdus. I decided to major in endowment magic as well. Its about listening with a light heart Its a good choice. Enchantment magic was easy to link with other magics thanks to its wide versatility. In particular, cold elemental magic was good in conjunction with endowment magic. Uninformed people used to have a few misunderstandings about cold elemental magic. The difficulty of learning and using the intense image felt in the knife-like cold. -Maybe the cold element is the most destructive and combative of the elements? But no. In terms of instantaneous destructive power, the fire element was much better. Because the flame consumed the surroundings by itself the moment it was lit, it burned on its own. On the other hand, the cold element did not immediately freeze the opponent even if it was called once. The magician continued to infuse magic until the opponent was frozen and had to maintain the coldness. It was a very inefficient method. hmm. From now on, I shouldnt just freeze it ignorantly. Lee Han, who recklessly injected mana into ice in a lake in a hurry, reflected on himself. Its a shame because I only have friends, but if other professors saw it, they might have said such an ignorant guy. In any case, the other elements of the cold element were ambiguous. What about shape change or retention? The water element healed. If its pure penetration, if the earth element is fast, then the lightning element Except for its freezing property, the cold element was more obscure and difficult to use than I thought. But it wasnt that there was no way. As long as you know how to use it, the cold element certainly has advantages that other elements cannot match. One of the methods was endowment magic. Professor Tak- Voladi pulled out his rapier. In that stable position, Lee Han realized that the professor had learned swordsmanship. Well, I guess the person who risked his life in a magical battle didnt carelessly engage in melee combat. Hiss! Lee Han could feel cold magic rising from the blade of his rapier. Come on. ! Lee Han got up, managing his expression so as not to show that he was overjoyed. As soon as he took up his stance with a wooden sword, the professor immediately started attacking. The distance narrowed as if sliding, and a stab flew. It was a quick and sharp thrust, but Lee Han did not learn the swordsmanship in vain, enough to be hit by an attack from a distance without any trick. He immediately pushed the wooden sword forward and parried the stab. Great! At that moment, part of the wooden sword froze. Lee Han forced his magic power to shake off the ice. It couldnt have ended like this. Professor Voladi is likely not familiar with my swordsmanship style. One way somehow Do you understand? yes? Lee Han, whose inner thoughts were revealed, hesitated. The enchantment magic. Ah yes. It has good compatibility with the cold element. There was no need for the magician to concentrate his magic to scatter cold air or to create crystals of cold air to shoot. By endowing an object with cold air, it was possible to continuously hit the enemy. It couldnt be knocked down with one brush, but that was enough. As Lee Han had properly learned swordsmanship, he felt how effective this type of cold energy was. If swordsmen fight each other, they have to keep clashing their weapons, but after five or six times, theyll be incapacitated. When Lee Han seemed to understand, Professor Voladi nodded and inserted the sword. Lee Han felt sorry inside. Throw it. yes. Professor Voladi nodded at the iron ball. As before, Lee Han controlled his expression and caught the marble. Lets stay calm. By not alerting the opponent and remaining as calm as possible Lee Han drew mana from his entire body and blew it into the marble. As much as Professor Ingeldell had told him, Its dangerous to infuse magic into a sword like that, Yihan was as careful as possible. But sometimes there were times when it was unavoidable. That time was now. Shut! With the sound of tearing the air, the iron orb flew ferociously. At that moment, the dagger at Professor Voladis waist moved as if it were alive. The dagger pierced the orb with a jingling sound. The speed of the orb, which had been flying so fast, was reduced in an instant and froze. It was an unrealistic stop phenomenon that could only be shown by the coldness of the magician, not the coldness of nature. While Lee Han was amazed, Professor Boladi paid attention to another part. The vampire professor asked with interest. Did you throw it by activating it instead of circulating the magic power? yes. It will put a strain on the equipment, but throwing weapons, which are consumables, will be fine. A good way. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his murderous intent was not revealed. You practiced this in the swordsmanship class. yes? Lee Han hesitated. I got the impression that the topic was going in a strange direction. Professor Voladis words sounded like you were taking a swordsmanship class to add this method to magic combat. It was a fairly unfair false accusation to Lee Han, who was listening for grade management. I didnt do it on purpose Good job. Summon an ice shield. Professor Voladi changed the subject as if the story had already ended. Lee Han was anxious, but he had no chance to clear up his false accusation. itll be fine. no way. * * * The 2nd circle magic < Ice Shield > had a much higher level of difficulty even though it was the same circle as the < Water Shield > magic. Elemental difficulty, horsepower consumption, horsepower maintenance, etc. Everything. At this level, it was unfair to call it the same circle magic. However, < Frost Shield > deserved its level of difficulty. It freezes the attack that touches it! It could be said to be a truly excellent magic shield in that it did not end with simply freezing, but significantly reduced the power of attacks. Now command this shield to defend you. Yes yes? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han nodded and was surprised. I worked hard throughout the lecture to learn how to change the shape of the cold element and managed to make < Frozen Shield >, but now I cant even give it autonomy. Professor Voladi opened his mouth as if he had noticed Lee Hans misunderstanding. Im not asking you to do it now. ah. Final goal Until next time. Lee Han regretted not putting in a little more magic power when throwing the iron ball earlier. If I put in a little more, wouldnt it have pierced the defense? If you want to give orders to the shield and make it defend itself wouldnt it be 4 circles? Lee Han made a simple estimate. How to create an ice shield that floats in the air and spins around to block attacks from the owner? was at least 4 circles. Yes. professor. I am in first grade. ? Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han with curious eyes as to why he said such a thing out of the blue. how difficult is the magic? Summon Azirmo combined with rotation and firing attributes to the water orb. Arent they all four circles? Lee Han was really speechless. I never thought I would lose to Professor Voladi through logic. You have succeeded in 4th circle difficulty magic C > So you can succeed in 4th circle difficulty magic again! It was a perfect logic that could not be refuted. Professor Voladi continued as if he still didnt understand. Are you kidding? Yeah well Youre not good at jokes. Okay. There is no need for jokes in magic battles. Professor Boladi even comforted Lee Han and left the classroom first. Left alone after the lecture, Lee Han wrapped his head and regretted it. It wasnt about succeeding in the cold element at once. No matter how you think about it, that was the beginning of all this butterfly effect. I never thought a single mistake would come back like this * * * It was still cold at school, but Lee Han seemed to get used to it after about two days. I guess Ill have to dig through the spire soon. Of course, some students like Cainando could have said this. -You have to go in this kind of weather!? go later! But Lee Han knew it well. If you make the excuse of being cold, make the excuse of being hot, make the excuse of having a paper test, make the excuse of having to play a card game, there is nothing you can do. I understand, so stop harassing me! After worrying once and receiving all sorts of scoldings, Gainando made a face full of resentment. Do I really have to go in this weather!? I dont think its something to worry about having to curse like this! Dalgrakdalgrak- Evening. The Blue Dragon Tower students gathered in the break room were eating the leftover food from the bowl with spoons. After finishing the meal first, Lee Han took out the potions he had received as a gift from Priest Siana. In this weather, as much as going out at night, I had to prepare as much as I could. After drinking almost all the potion he could drink, Lee Han stood up. Then see you later. Take care of yourself. Thank you for your concern. Gainando gave a very dissatisfied look at the warm conversation. How is it different from what I said? Are you serious? * * * Huh? out! really? Koholti, a 4th grade student, and her friends were surprised. I never thought I would get out of the tower in this weather. Are you a freshman? Youre not an ordinary freshman. At Koholtis words, the friends nodded. I could still see the last time he was rambling magic like a madman in the twisting dimension hallway. Usually freshmen didnt. C Did I tell you? The head of the Wodanaz family made up his mind and made a contract with the Great Devil C No, the Wardanaz family is crazy and does that? -Then the more moderate hypothesis I put forward is that the head of the Wardanaz family is the dragon -Children. Its good to discuss, but when you go out, lets talk about getting assassinated by the Wardanaj family. Diret swears, saying, You scumbags, you solve it, but Koholti and his friends took a realistic approach. It takes a lot of magic power to clear the warped dimension hallway right now C > There is almost no way to bring a lot of magic power to the warped dimension hallway without loss C > In this situation, shouldnt you borrow some help from a freshman? Of course, Diret and other seniors would criticize, saying, Those bastards disgrace all 4th graders, but Koholti and his friends had no shame in their hearts. -Then, while you are being scolded by the professor, try to deal with the twisted dimensional hallway! So, Koholti and her friends were waiting around the blue dragons tower without Direts knowledge. It probably wont come out, but Ill try to contact you if I get lucky. But its going to come out like this. Send a message! message! wait. I am going right now! The 4th graders calmed their excitement and cast a spell. Due to the strict supervision of the skeleton headmaster, contacting the new students had to be risked, but that didnt mean there was no way. The 4th grade students are also those who have gone through prenatal battles at this school. Tuk- The bird made of paper flew around and landed in front of Lee Hans feet. ? Lee Han was puzzled and picked up the paper. Courageous and wise freshman. Come to the twisting dimension hallway that Professor Mortum has guided you to. If so, faithful wizards will reward your dedication! Lee Han was dumbfounded. Do magic schools have letter scams? Poo poo poo! Lee Han tore up the letter without any hesitation and threw it away. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Shaking off his hands, Lee Han looked around. It was because I was wondering if there was a skeleton headmaster or the skeleton headmasters summons. is not it? At first, I thought it was the skeleton headmaster, but when I thought about it, I didnt think the skeleton headmaster would bother me so complicatedly. Then who is it? A person who knows that Lee Han went to the twisted dimension hallway like Professor Mortum, and wants to send him back to that hallway to eat him. Are there other people like that other than Headmaster Skeleton? no. Lets not worry about things that dont come right away. Lee Han shook his head once to shake off his worries and then moved on. From the point of view of the 4th grade seniors who were watching, it was a crazy thing. Why are you ignoring me? Misspelled?! Are you going to make a spelling mistake? Its not the first time Ive sent a letter. Did you send it with proper formality? Is this strange? Koholti and his friends did not understand. When they were freshmen, they were hungry, tired, and suffering every day. Actually, it didnt seem to have changed much even now, but anyway, it was desperate to find something to eat. Experimenting with the toxicity of a dangerous-looking mushroom, entering a room in the hallway that no one should enter, or visiting the woods outside the school where suspicious rumors circulate Even if they gave me a letter saying, Dangerous journey, many risks, no guarantee of safe return, I went back thinking, There must be something. But what about that freshman? I wrote the reward properly, so why are you ignoring it? Is it because of the principal? Did the principal threaten you? While thinking about it, the freshman had already walked away. Koholti and his friends couldnt help but stare at the freshman with dismayed eyes. * * * Do you have any complaints about me? Could that be? morning. Headmaster Skeleton floated into the classroom and felt suspicious in Lee Hans eyes. No matter how much I think about it, this person is the only one. Lee Han thought to himself. No matter how much I thought about the owner of the letter I received yesterday evening, it was like a skeleton headmaster. Who else would send something like that if not the headmaster of the skull? Of course, it was a needlessly complicated method for the skeleton headmaster, but there are no absolutes. Why is this bastard like this? Headmaster Skeleton felt uncomfortable. Among the many ironheads, the boy of House Wardanaz had quite an extraordinary talent. Although I hated that the only thing I could do with that extraordinary talent was help my friends and stop the principals brilliant plan Anyway, I had to be careful with a freshman with that level of ability . Because I didnt know when I was going to stab the Headmaster Skeleton in the back. School Principal! why? Window can I close the window? said one of the students, clenching his teeth from the cold. Her lips had already turned blue. Originally, the classrooms in the main building were less cold than the outside even without heating. Basically, if you close the window and avoid the cold wind, you will feel much less cold. Hey hey hey hey! But today, all the windows in the basic magic personality education classroom were wide open. The cold morning air rushed in ferociously and slapped the students on the cheeks. do whatever you want Persimmon Thank you! The student, who had thought that the skeleton headmaster would not allow it, ran toward the window with joy. However, Lee Han was feeling ominous. no way? uh? uh huh? The student who ran away was shocked. All the windows had disappeared! why dont you close no windows no Oops! Students clad in thick coats and leather glared at the detestable words of the headmaster skeleton. Even the stupidest student in the classroom knew who had removed that window. The topic of todays lecture will be the wisdom of a wizard who wisely copes with unexpected situations like this. Now. Stop shaking and think. Wizards with perverted personalities tend to act foolishly when faced with a crisis like this. Lets try to hold on together with each others strength. Isnt that nice? Headmaster Skeleton blinked. As for Kainando, his voice was sealed. Wizards with good character do not get fooled by such nonsense and find the cause of the problem and solve it wisely. You guys, too, when a crisis or an unexpected situation shuts up, dont do stupid things that dont roll your head and join forces with each other to hold on. Because thats like giving up. In addition to Gainan, several students expressed doubts about the novel skull principals theory. Wouldnt it be better if we joined forces and put our heads together? I think it would be better if we squeeze our wisdom together. dont bullshit Do you think gold will come out by collecting iron heads and bumping them against each other? Wisdom comes out of desperation. Even if a lot of people get together and talk, it only makes my heart feel complacent. When you realize later, you will be scratching, stabbing, and biting each other. If thats the case, I should have thought about it alone from the beginning. The students were stunned by the appearance of the skeleton headmaster pouring curses. Isnt that really too much? In the meantime, Gainando beckoned the students who had just opened their mouths to seal their voices. Lee Han thought to himself. He accepted the teachings very well. ruler. so. Ironheads who like to cooperate with each other. Cooperate once and block that window. ! The White Tiger Tower student, who was singled out by the skull principal for saying a few words, was taken aback. Uh uh Dont worry. Gatono. We will help you. The White Tiger Tower students resolutely stood up to help their friend. He was thinking of rescuing his friend from the clutches of the evil headmaster who knew neither the honor of a knight nor friendship. Chow! The White Tiger Tower students began to hang the skins they had brought over the empty windows. Even though they were imperfect, they were thick hides enchanted with cold resistance, so they could block the wind by wearing several layers. The other top students also looked at the work with a slightly admiring expression. If you hit the leather like that just right! Suddenly, a huge undead bird of prey flew in from outside the window, biting into its skin and flying away. The skeleton headmaster said with an expressionless face. Oops. An unexpected accident happened. It should have been blocked with magic. Dont be foolish like that. Isnt it like a sword fight? Looking at the students of the White Tiger Tower, I felt like I could kill a person with just a glance. As it got colder and the faces of the friends next to him became pale, Lee Han raised his hand and stepped out. I must have mastered the cold air, so I can block it by freezing it. I You go on some errands. Isnt that too much!? You need permission from Wardanaz! Before Lee Han could answer, the other top students were furious. What item am I? I dont know what you guys are talking about. Wodanaz. get off to a quick start * * * Go to the Spire Keeper and get the Cold Winter Gloves. (The map is on the back) Not bad. It wasnt fun to get out of the boring lectures of Headmaster Skeleton. It was good enough to figure out a new byway in the magic school that Lee Han didnt know about. Drooling! As the letter written by the skeleton principal moved the walls of the school and brought up a hidden staircase, Lee Han looked at the letter with greedy eyes. If you duplicate it and replace it with a fake No. It must be dangerous. Lee Han, who made a quick estimate, regretted it, but decided to give up. It was just too risky to fake it. By the way, who is the Spire Keeper? no way? Among the many servants of the Skull Principal that Han Lee met, there was a warehouse keeper. His eyes were covered with bandages, but he was a minion with sharper senses than anyone else. Of course, I mistook Lee Han for the skeleton principal, but anyone could make that kind of mistake, and overall, he was a competent person. If the Spire Keeper were to be that kind of minion, he would never be easy. Originally, it would have been enough to just run errands as there was nothing to bump into, but The problem is that Im in the middle of digging a path to get to the spire. From Lee Hans point of view, who was aiming for the Spire Stable, there was something about the name of the Spire Keeper that made him uncomfortable. Lee Han made up his mind. no. This is an opportunity. Rather, it was fortunate that he now knew of the Spire Keepers existence. I had to know in advance so that I could take countermeasures. Hit it and figure it out! Kung- After going around the three spiral staircases, taking the two elevators, and passing through the four secret doors, I came to a place I had never seen before. From the scenery seen through the hallway window, I could only tell that this place was quite high. widely! The spirekeeper was standing in front. The spire keeper, holding a strange-looking staff and wrapping a bandage around his mouth, blinked at Lee Han. I didnt do anything, but the air felt tense. Lee Han hurriedly took out the letter. Here it is. The Spire Keeper looked at the letter and nodded. Then he motioned for me to follow him. My name is Lee Han. The spire keeper did not respond to Lee Hans greetings. It was Lee Han who had adapted to a friend who was quiet like the princess, but the spire keeper kept his maxim that went beyond that. It was a difficult situation for Lee Han, who was trying to dig up as much information as possible. Id rather be a warehouse keeper. One-sided conversation and silence. Without time to do anything, the spirekeeper walked down the hallway and opened the door to the room. Inside, all kinds of bizarre items were scattered in a disorderly manner. Lee Han instinctively seemed to know where this place was. Its one of the principals warehouses! Just as the squirrel hides its acorns all over the forest, the headmaster skeleton has built his own warehouses all over the school building. Such warehouses were often raided by students and occasionally disappeared through accidents or alterations, but most remained intact and were used when a skeleton headmaster was needed. Ugh- What is it? Hearing the ominous vibration, Lee Han hesitated. However, the spire keeper stepped through the clutter as if nothing had happened. Isnt that a big deal? Woo-woo-woo- but the vibration got louder and louder. Lee Han started to worry about whether he was really okay. Is this what you normally do when an outsider comes in? widely! The spire keeper immediately swung his staff and placed a barrier on Lee Han. At the same time, a sword that spewed out strange bloodsuckers flew in from among the junk. Boom!!! ! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was startled by the shock that shook his shield. no. Is the principal really crazy?? Even if its okay to send errands, its crazy to have such a crazy artifact on standby. No matter how many times Lee Han blocked the skeleton headmasters plans, isnt this a bit harsh? The spire keepers expression became serious. The now awakened sword was an artifact that would never move until a powerful enemy stepped in and provoked it. But that sword suddenly wakes up. I didnt understand. The spire keeper swung his staff to distort the space and hit the shield again. Even if I dont understand, I had to resolve the situation first. However, the sword was not easy. It flew in quickly before the space was distorted, penetrated the shield and struck the spire keeper. The spirekeeper frowned and swung his staff again. After this happened, I was thinking of going outside. ! Lee Han was shocked to see the spire keeper collapsed after being hit by a chain flying from behind. When this happens Sharkan, come out! Lee Han raised his mana. I didnt know what the crazy artifact was thinking, but I had no intention of letting it go smoothly. Even if it means turning the warehouse into ruins, I will survive by any means necessary! Chapter 198 Chapter 198 How Long Has It Been? The Spire Keeper, who had been knocked down by an attack from behind, came to his senses and hurriedly got up. An intruder attack artifact awakened, but collapsed leaving a freshman behind. It was a mistake that I would have nothing to say even with ten mouths. The spirekeeper stood up holding onto his staff, praying that it was not too late. ?! However, the scene in front of him was very different from what the spire keeper expected. First of all, the inside of the warehouse was in a half-destroyed state. They fought so fiercely that all the rubbish that was scattered was smashed to pieces. The Spire Keeper was not in despair or frightened by the destruction of the items in the principals warehouse. In fact, the principal and the spire keeper were not very interested in the items here. It wasnt even his thing anyway. The Spire Keeper was even more surprised that the newcomer fought the Invader Attack Artifact so tightly. Seeing the Artifact attacking, it was definitely not a level that the lower grades could deal with. Ugh. Lee Han raised his body with a groan. Singed and frozen artifacts fell in front of them. I managed to seal it by pouring and pouring cold air, but my whole body ached. I never thought Professor Voladis teachings were correct. Lee Han hated the fact that he had to acknowledge Professor Boladis words more than the tiredness of his body. Wizards must be vigilant at any moment! If the reaction had been delayed even a little bit, the artifact would have pierced it and created several ventilation holes. Good job. Sharkan. Sharkan grunted and was happy. Without this powerful undead summoner, the artifact would not have been able to be captured. While Lee Han fired all kinds of magic and hit the artifact with force, Sharkan threw his whole body and suppressed the artifacts movement. If it wasnt for Sharkan, he would have been stabbed in several places. By the way are all the artifacts this hard? I had never thought that an inanimate enemy could be so menacing. Even if you insert lightning, burst flames, explode mana, and pour curses, that creepy thing that doesnt matter. The Artifact that ran while only aiming at the opponents vitals was fear itself. The entire room was so cold that it froze, pouring down and pouring it down, barely tying my feet. If I encounter an enemy in the form of an artifact in the future, I will run away unconditionally. The spire keeper seemed to have come to his senses and approached Lee Han. It was only then that Lee Han began to notice the situation around him. this was unavoidable. Looking at the destroyed warehouse, I suddenly felt a different kind of fear. How will the Headmaster Skeleton react when he sees this scene? I bet its not all my fault. Lee Han earnestly prayed that the spire keeper would not withdraw. If you have a conscience, you wont avoid taking responsibility for this because you fell down, but arent there many people who leave their conscience at the front door of this magic school? Seuk- However, the spire keeper acted completely different from Lee Hans expectation. He bowed his head and expressed his gratitude. ! * * * Why arent you coming? The Skeleton Headmaster, who was eagerly waiting for the Cold Winter Gloves, felt something strange. Did you notice? no. thats impossible No genius can foresee the magic within. The skeleton principal soothed his anxious mind. The Cold Winter Globe was a surprise gift for the students in the classroom. The moment Lee Han brings it in, the weather trapped inside the globe is released into the classroom, and the students should be delighted with the blizzard that greets them inside the classroom But why not come? Hiss! Undead birds of prey flew in from outside the window. A letter from the spire keeper was tied to his ankle. Seeing that, the Headmaster Skeleton instinctively felt ominous. I think you should come right now. What the hell? Headmaster Skeleton didnt understand. Did Wodanaz notice on the way and run away? Or did you try to take down the spirekeeper and loot the warehouse? I came up with plausible hypotheses, but I couldnt figure out the answer. Tsk. Im going out for a while, so lets study on our own. ! The students faces brightened. While Im away, write I will not use untested and dangerous magic 10,000 times. The students faces darkened. Either that or not, the Skeleton Headmaster made an eerie sound as he headed toward the spire. What the hell is going on? * * * Headmaster Skeleton felt tears pouring from his empty eye sockets. Actually, it wasnt real tears. Richie didnt have tear glands. However, the skeleton headmaster could feel the hot tears running down his face. This This is too much. As the skeleton principals voice trembled with sadness, Lee Hans fear multiplied. Id rather not know if Im angry, but its like that. Tuk-tuk- The spire keeper touched the skeleton headmaster and held out a piece of paper. I think you should reward that freshman for subduing the artifact. The headmaster of the skull cursed himself for bringing such a ignorant bastard as a minion. How could it be that he was more ignorant than the freshman next to him! Are you saying that now? huh? But as a rule As a rule, my heart is breaking! for a moment. What artifact is causing this mayhem? The skeleton headmaster, who was losing his temper, realized that it was strange. Apparently, it was clear that an artifact in the warehouse had woken up incorrectly and caused this mess. But the Headmaster Skeleton never put anything like that in the warehouse here. If they had put such a thing in the first place, they wouldnt have sent new students or sent in the spire keeper. what? The < Magic Sword to Kill Enemies > and < Chains to Capture Giants >, which were requested the other day, were completed and left behind. -The Headmaster Skeleton, who found the note among the Bibble Verdus mess, opened his mouth. The last time I made up my mind and split up my assets and entrusted the production request to Professor Verdus for an artifact. The professor who completed the artifact left it in storage. As a surprise gift! no. No. Professor Verdus wasnt the type to make surprises. It was clear that he had just left it in a nearby warehouse because he was annoyed. I will kill you! Bible! Headmaster Skeleton roared with rage. The spire keepers body trembled under the pressure of the mana that spewed out. principal. The spire keeper seems to be having a hard time here Lee Han was afraid, but opened his mouth for the spire keeper. The skeleton headmaster must have come to his senses and stopped releasing his magical energy. Are you worried about freshmen right now?! The spirekeeper lowered his head as if he had no face. After grasping the situation, the headmaster skeleton clicked his tongue and stared at the ceiling despondently. It was almost an accident caused by misfortune and misfortune, not because of anyones fault. No. Its Bibles fault. Headmaster Skeleton came to his senses. The psychological damage was so great that I almost let it go. Ill kill you Tuk-tuk- ? When the spire keeper touched and called again, the skeleton headmaster turned his head in puzzlement. I think you should reward that freshman for subduing the artifact. later. do it later The skeleton headmaster replied in a weak voice. After all, the spire keeper was right. The magic sword and chain made by the skeleton headmaster at the request of Professor Verdus were not ordinary items. The fact that the freshman subdued it was such a great thing that even the skeleton principal was surprised. as usual! Right now, Headmaster Skeleton was so heartbroken and depressed that he couldnt afford to be surprised or praised by anyone. do it later Got it? yes. what. Lee Han had no complaints at all. I just want to get out of this place as quickly as possible. Pod! The Skeleton Principal has disappeared. Han Lee mourned Professor Bible inwardly. I didnt know exactly what the situation was, but I wouldnt go there to praise. Tuk-tuk- ? The spire keeper put a well-wrapped package into Yihans hand. And then he said thanks again. Regarding the reward, I will speak to Mr. Gonadaltes again later. Han Lee was impressed. What a nice person! Somehow I got hired by someone like Headmaster Skeleton * * * Afternoon. Lee Han headed to Professor Bible Verduss Gongbang Seonggak Hall to take an additional lecture on endowment magic. Amazing. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surprisingly, quite a few students gathered in front of the tower. Considering that Professor Verdus was the worst educator, it was proof of how attractive endowment magic was. Professor Mortum feels sorry for nothing. It was a taboo among taboos to sympathize with the professor, but sometimes I couldnt help it with the human heart. for a moment. But why is everyone standing outside instead of going in? You wont open the door? Lee Han went among his friends and knocked on the door of the workshop. Knock Knock- Professor? Are you there? There was a crackling sound from inside, followed by whispers that seemed to be discussing each other. -What do we do? can i really do it? Arent you going to the punishment room later? -You were given permission to lecture instead of the professor. -But How can you believe that? The door opened after quite some time. ! !!!! The first-year students were amazed. What was behind the door was not Professor Verdus, but senior students whom he had never seen before. And the senior students were also surprised. To be precise, only one of the senior students was startled. Isnt that the freshman!? Kumandas, Koholtis friend and a 4th year student majoring in ancient magic-enchantment, was surprised to recognize Lee Hans face. I hope we will meet here like this! uh? wait for a sec. Doesnt he major in black magic? Kumandas was momentarily confused. Of course, it was not a case without a double or triple major, but it was very rare. Even if he double majored, he double majored in a field that was highly related and easy to study, such as Kumandas. Otherwise, the student will follow and fall. In fact, Kumandas was learning enchantment magic first and then additionally studying artifacts in ancient magic. In fact, it had to be seen as a double major linked to enchantment magic. But the student in front of me majored in black magic + enchantment magic since the first year? It would be quite difficult and difficult to learn both from the first year. Kumandas was puzzled at first, but after thinking about it, he thought it might be so. Isnt that Diret a first-year student with surprising talent? I was in the first year, so much so that among my friends , people would say, Isnt the great law practiced by the Wardanaz family? I wonder what a genius like that thinks about. Kumandas became curious. Of course, Kumandas was also a genius when looking at the entire empire, but this magic school is a place where only geniuses are gathered among the geniuses of the empire. The real genius who stands out there was different. Just like the boy from the Wardanaj family right in front of you! Compared to that guy, Im very ordinary Lee Hans thoughtful figure with an expressionless face like a statue gave off an even more mysterious atmosphere. I felt like a wizard who was immersed in a magical world all the time except when I was sleeping. Seniors. Why? The statue, no genius, opened his mouth. Can I eat the snacks on the table? uh? uh uh You can eat it Its done. Thank you, Wardanaz! Other first-year students expressed their sincere gratitude to Lee Han. Kumandas made a devastated expression at the sight of the new students rushing inside. what? what? Somethingsomething is different from what I thought? Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Kumandas was flustered, but soon came to his senses. There was a lot of work to be done now. I had to lecture on endowment magic on behalf of Professor Verdus, who had been dragged somewhere, and I had to secretly persuade the new student who came in front of me and invite him to the twisted dimension hallway Senior . hello! Seniors! We Wait! The freshmen who were trying to chirp like birds were firmly blocked by seniors in the 4th grade. They knew what the freshmen were going to say, as they had been through their freshman year. Dont ask any questions about school life! Dont ask where the school pantries are, which floor has test information, where the library has good books, how to escape, or anything else! I will only talk about enchantment magic! The first year students became sullen at the seniors resolute attitude. However, the seniors were also desperate. If you make one mistake, you may be taken to the punishment room. Youre looking at the skeleton headmaster. Lee Han seemed to know why his seniors were doing that. With the personality of a skeleton headmaster, there was no way he could just leave the seniors helping the juniors. Everyone, lets not make seniors too difficult. Seniors must also have circumstances. Lee Han said while sweeping the butter cookies on the table into his coat. Friends nodded. Well, seniors will notice, too. What would you say to even teach your juniors? Its something you never know. The 4th grade students shed tears inwardly at the conversation of the juniors who were still naive. Youre still naive! By the way, does anyone point out that the Wodanaz family guy is sweeping away sweets? Ugh. Then, lets start with the enchantment magic. The 4th grade students who listened to the granting magic cleared their throat once and then started the lecture. grant magic. Various magics, such as strengthening, imprinting, and blessing, are applied to people or objects. If you succeed in permanently attaching it to an object, it becomes an artifact, and if you become accustomed to casting it on a person professionally, you are praised as an enhancement magician, so the use of enchantment magic was really wide. Comparing the broad study of black magic (at least under the assumption that Professor Mortums claim was correct) and the narrow use of it separately, it was a magic that could not help but be popular. You juniors, dont cast enchantments on your body for a while. One of the seniors said firmly. If you cast enchantment incorrectly when you are not confident in your skills, you can get seriously injured. Even if the enchantment applied to an object failed, the object ended up being broken, but if the enchantment applied to a person failed, the damage became serious. Until I develop my skills, I will only specialize in enchantment magic that targets objects. Really um? While listening to the seniors explanation, Lee Han hesitated. Didnt the book the Headmaster gave me teach me strengthening magic first? Although it was already over, Lee Han felt strangely unfair. This child of the black book I heard that the juniors learned a little < Low Cold Resistance > first, but in fact, < Low Cold Resistance > is a magic that is difficult to fully master right now. The weather is getting cold right now, so its better, but it will be more difficult when the weather clears up. Dont be greedy and learn other magic slowly. At the words of the senior, the friends stared at Lee Han. Lee Han pretended not to see it and ignored it. Now then lets begin. < Strengthening paper >. It was an easy magic that people learning endowment magic for the first time could learn and move on like a stepping stone to get used to. The magic principle was also simple. Just making soft paper hard. The lower grades used to put these pieces of paper under their coats to replace armor. Paper, be firm! Paper, become like steel. Spells are tools for concentration, but dont be too specific or restrictive. It will be like holding yourself back. The seniors were better at teaching than Professor Bible. When each student was divided and taught in an orderly manner, the efficiency was visibly good. In fact, even if Lee Han taught, he would have been better than the professor. Kumandas asked his friends. Can I teach him? as you please. But why? Its not a big deal. Kumandas couldnt tell the truth to his friends. -Actually, I had an accident the other day. In order to rectify that accident, you need the ability of a freshman. -I had doubts when I did the assignment last time, but you finally went crazy. Tsk tsk. because this kind of reaction will come out. hmm. Try it. Kumandas stared intently at the students in front of him. To be precise, he only focused on Lee Han. ? Lee Han whispered to Yoner next to him. Did I do something wrong? well? Isnt there? Did you take care of snacks too blatantly earlier? There must have been a time when the seniors were in first grade, but it would be too much if you stare with that. yes? I dont know why. After a quick understanding, Lee Han tilted his head. If not, why? Paper, be firm. Lee Han easily succeeded in magic. As he had already forcibly learned magic that was several times more difficult than this, strengthening the strength of the paper wasnt too difficult. Its really good. Kumandas praised it once. In fact, Lee Han didnt even look at the magic. Because the magic wasnt as difficult as the other students were succeeding. Something else was more important than that. I have to deliver the message somehow! Do you know without knocking? Anrago, who was next to him, was puzzled. Kumandas answered roughly. As experience accumulates, juniors will be able to do it too. oh! Anrago was amazed and tapped Lee Hans paper. Before the magic, it was a fluttering piece of paper, but now it made a dull sound like some kind of hard wood. Angrado succeeded in magic, but it wasnt as hard as this. Enchantment magic was recognized as a success if it passed a certain standard, but even if it was the same success, there was a difference in it. How do I make it so hard? Infuse more magic. Kumandas said without even looking at Angrago. Anrago swung his staff with a bit more mana than before. oh! Its really tighter! okay. Great. After answering in a half-hearted way, Kumandas secretly whispered to Lee Han. Are there any difficulties? ?! Lee Han was surprised. What is this person? Why are you suddenly saying this? Is it a trap? The devil is always kind. Lee Han did not pass easily. I dont know what you mean. Dont do that, anything While Kumandas whispered, another 4th year student came and was surprised to see Lee Hans magic. Wow, did you manage to infuse magic like this? If I hadnt, the paper would have melted. I know? Have you ever learned enchantment magic? No way. Its not the time yet. The seniors were surprised and talked about it. Enchantment magic wasnt skillful just because it was unconditionally strong. If a certain limit is exceeded, the object may be destroyed due to magical power. In order to infuse magic to the maximum within such a tight line, not only talent was required, but also experience. Kumandas. kumandas. Did you see this too? Kumandas, who kept whispering to Lee Han, Are you having any difficulties?, I can help you, and Trust me, looked away as if he was annoyed by his friends calls. what? why? Did you see this? saw. You said you were successful. Its not like that, just look at the magic that dwells here. Dont you think its harder than wood? What a fuss Whoa! Kumandas was surprised to see the magical power embedded in the paper. Then, the friends looked at Kumandas as if they were dumbfounded. I heard you saw it * * * There seems to be a strange person among the seniors. okay? I will have to be careful. At Lee Hans words, the Blue Dragon Tower students in the break room were amazed. This magic school was a place even seniors could not trust. To ask such an blatantly questionable question. If he had answered honestly, he might have flown to the headmasters punishment room. Are you going out today? no. Then, ka Ive been walking around at night for several days, so Ill have to read some books today and study overdue. Gainando, who was taking out a stack of cards, stepped back with a disgusted expression. I didnt know if I got caught wrong without luck, I might study together. ? While reading, Lee Han noticed a paper bird flying through the open window. what? Please come to the map below as soon as possible!!! -Bible Verdus and. I really hate to go. As soon as Lee Han saw the note, he hated it. A note telling me to come to the twisting dimension hallway would be better. I didnt even want to imagine why the professor was calling me all of a sudden. To the extent that I cant ignore myself, I feel sad When the professor calls, I have no choice but to go. That was the students cursed fate. * * * This is the first place Ive seen. The map pointed to a forest west of the main building. Stepping into the forest, Lee Han frowned. It was only natural that he was attacked by a crazy artifact not too long ago. Fortunately, the forest was quiet, but Lee Han never let his guard down. Pull the tree branch and circle the stump three times Lee Han acted as shown on the map. Suddenly, the hallucinations that were blocking my eyes disappeared and the building appeared. ! The building that symbolizes the magic school and the most complex and massive main building. A studio building, a tower built by other professors according to their own preferences within the vast site. In addition to that, there were dozens of other buildings in the magic school, but This is the first time Ive seen a prison as explicit as this. The exterior, made of black and rusty metal, gave off a more bloody atmosphere than the punishment room. professor? Shh. Quiet! With the sound of iron bars rattling, Professor Bible Verdus poked his head out. The beaver beastman professor saw Lee Han and wiggled his hands. hurry! Come here quickly! What are you doing? I dont know! Gonadaltes came out of nowhere, got angry, and locked up! Lee Han roughly guessed the situation. Theres no way the Headmaster Skeleton put the Artifact that ran amok in the warehouse, someone must have put it in It was this person. I almost died thanks to you! Quickly open the door. UhProfessor. Arent there other disciples? Lee Han did not understand. Seeing earlier, there were some students in the upper grades, so why Lee Han? They will be watched by Gonadaltes. Obviously thats the way it is Anyway, open the door quickly. I think Im going to die of boredom by making only boring artifacts inside! Lee Han glanced at the inside of the iron grate. hmm. You seem to be eating better than the first graders. Various fruits and tree bark on a soft bed. Even if the skeleton headmaster was angry, it seemed that he kept the minimum line. Thinking about it, it was absurd. Shouldnt a freshman do that? Wardanaz? What are you doing? Wont you open it? professor. If I open this wont the principal suspect the culprit? Just say I opened it! But will you believe it? why are you like this!? Wont you open it?! Professor Verdus didnt understand, so he only tilted his head. The disciple came all the way and was only saying strange things. professor. I want to open it too but if the principal finds out later, it might be nice to have some kind of reward so that I wont regret it. Lee Han blurted out his words. Professor Verdus was neither angered nor embarrassed by the fact that his apprentice was attempting to intimidate or intimidate the imprisoned master. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no such awareness in the first place. Its just why are you doing that? What do you want? okay! If you leave, I will definitely reward you! open it! Do not worry. professor. I was going to open it anyway. I cant believe its because of the reward I want you to open it quickly! Professor Verdus stopped talking because he wasnt very curious about Lee Hans excuses. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 You promised? Lee Han approached the door, thinking about what reward would be good. As expected of Professor Verdus, Artifacts were the most useful. Which artifact would be good? It rattles C Wait. professor. The door wont open. Thats right! Its magically locked. yes? Lee Han hesitated. Did the Headmaster Skeleton tell Lee Han to open the door that was locked with magic? Uh Professor, are you going to dispel the magic? You have to unlock it. You cant use magic in here. Lee Han didnt know where to start. for a moment. How did you send the paper bird? I hung it up in the studio in advance so that if I dont come back by evening, it will fly away. If thats the case, you can just ask another professor Even if students are being watched, arent they other professors? Once again, Professor Verdus human relationship was guessed. Seriously, did you let a freshman you just met fly away! professor. Im sorry, but Im not good enough to dispel the principals magic. Although he was periodically taught by Professor Kirmin Ku and separately taught by Valdororn, the genius wizard of Philone Village, Lee Han was still not very confident in his fantasy magic. Illusion magic required more experience than other fields. With this level of experience, it was difficult to go anywhere confidently. And if you need an additional magic to keep the headmaster from going out himself, isnt there another trap magic around here? It was an excuse, but there was some truth to it. If the skeleton headmaster had just pretended to lock it up for procedural reasons, Lee Han would have opened it without worrying too much, but if he had put the spell with sincerity like this, there was a high possibility that there would be other traps nearby. There is no other magic around. I saw it while I was being dragged. Tsk. Lee Han blamed the skull principal for not completely covering Professor Verdus eyes. And dispelling magic is possible even if you dont have any skills. Not very difficult. blow it up with force You know how to fly, right? professor. That is quite a skill. Now I have learned this too. When it is said that a commonly applied magic is blowed away by force, it is rare that it is really blown away by force. As the level of magic increased, the structure became more complex and solid, so it did not shake or break just by pouring it with force. You have to understand its structure, identify its vulnerabilities, and hit it with force to break it with force. Blowing away by force also had a fairly sophisticated technique hidden within it. Lim Valdororn probably didnt tell me out of consideration for me. Baldororn didnt explain that part. I just told you how to hit the mana. It was probably because he recognized Lee Hans skill and explained it to a beginners level. At the beginner level, you dont need to understand that kind of understanding. The principals spell is still difficult for me to figure out No. Just give it a try. Professor Verdus ignored Lee Hans words with the back of his ears. He thought that because he could grasp the structure of the magic at a glance and stab it with force, so Lee Han could too. Lee Han was dumbfounded. Are you a professor? All right. Lee Han decided that it would be better to show him once and then say no, rather than forcibly persuading Professor Verdus. Its filthy complicated. Lee Han couldnt even guess what kind of magic the headmaster had cast. Various magics were intricately intertwined and acted as a strong lock. Its not like the Skeleton Principal put the lock on with all his power I felt once again how good a wizard the Skeleton Principal was. Boom!!! Just as he had learned from Baldur Orn, Lee Han recklessly exploded his magic and crashed into it. It was an ignorant way to bump into something without understanding what it was like. But the magic was broken. rattle! You said it was me. right? Professor Verdus came out and patted Lee Han on the back as if he knew it. Lee Han was dumbfounded. No, why did you hang it so weakly? It seemed that he only focused on the complexity of magic and paid less attention to durability. Lee Han was disappointed with the skeleton principal . Chiiik! At that moment, a stigma floated above Professor Verduss head with a sudden blazing sound. Professor Verdus exclaimed in fright. Its a big deal! What?! Its a trap! Gonadaltes set a trap for me, not the outside! Why didnt you notice that?! Because I secretly hung it up! Professor Verdus shook his head as he watched the stigma dwindle. As soon as this stigma burned, it was a tracking magic that sent a summoned beast to Professor Verdus location. If Professor Verdus does whatever it takes to get out first, the Headmaster Skeleton will give him a bad taste! It was unreasonable to release it with an immature body. I cant! Go get another professor! Who are you? I dont know! You deserve to release this Professor Garcia! Where are you I see! Lee Han moved at once. It was for two reasons. No matter who we brought in first, even if we decided later, moving first could buy time. And in case of failure a second time, it was better to stay away from Professor Verdus. because it only took one person to be defeated by the summoned beast. * * * As soon as he got out of the forest, Lee Han encountered an unexpected opponent. that was Professor Voladi. A night walk is good for improving your skills. Well chosen. thank you? It was a bit strange to say to a student who sneaked out of the tower at night, but Lee Han expressed his gratitude. Because its better than being angry. Professor Voladi stared Lee Han up and down. Lee Han suddenly became anxious. You mustve noticed what I was doing, right? Have you dispelled the magic? yes? yes. It looks like youve dispelled a fairly high level of magic. Lee Han was surprised by Professor Voladis ability to determine the level only by the reverberation of magic power. Youll notice this. Where did you unlock it? I happened to take a walk in the woods Let me guide you. yes? Let me guide you. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a high possibility that there would be a strong enemy in a place with that level of magic. Professor Voladi was thinking of pointing it out so that his student would not miss it. professor. I looked and there was nothing special Did you bring the professor?! Unable to wait, Professor Verdus ran out from the inside. Lee Han shouted while managing his expression. Professor Verdus! What are you doing here?! What are you talking about? Earlier What a wonderful coincidence! really. This is Professor Bagreg! Professor Voladi nodded. Professor Verdus also nodded. Lee Han shuddered at the meeting of the two professors who seemed to have no friends. no. Im rather glad The lies wont get caught. Is this the headmasters brand? Professor Voladi recognized the stigma magic at once. Professor Verdus nodded. okay! Release me! Its just fine. yes? Professor Voladi cast a spell on Lee Han. His senses became sharper and more sensitive, and at the same time, unfounded confidence in the cold element rose. Get ready. professor? You dont want to fight, do you? right. Could Professor Verdus be hurt? At Lee Hans words, Professor Voladi gave a slightly puzzled look, as if asking, Why should I care about that? Lee Han was a student of Professor Boladi, but Professor Verdus was nothing. Whether you search or not You want me to release it quickly?! professor. Im not trying to avoid a fight. However, Professor Verdus is also my teacher, and if he gets hurt, my heart will really break I understand. Professor Voladi flicked his wand. Professor Verdus flew away and was tied to a tree. Professor Verdus, who was in a mess due to being beaten by the skeleton headmaster, couldnt even resist properly. Eup-up-up! If you tie it up like that, it wont hurt. There are times when I wonder if the professor really is a genius. thanks. Professor Voladi smiled faintly at Lee Hans praise. Lee Han vowed never to praise him again. This is a rare opportunity. The principals summons have strong fighting abilities. Yes I know. Lee Han, who had been forcibly bumped into a few times, nodded. Of course, I didnt agree that it was a rare opportunity. The chance of getting hit by lightning falling from the sky was low, but I wouldnt call it a rare opportunity. Its just Dont you say youre filthy unlucky? In that respect, the current situation of meeting Professor Voladi and forcibly confronting the headmasters summons was filthy unlucky. Kwajik! Eventually, all the stigmas were burned and a dimensional portal opened above Professor Verduss head. -I have come to imprison you again with the promise with the contractor. do not resent me! As soon as he finished speaking, Professor Voladi pierced four ice spears into the limbs of the summoned demon. Unable to respond to the high speed, the demon screamed in pain. Deal with it. Professor Voladi kindly handed over the opportunity to Lee Han. Having greatly weakened the demon, Lee Han was now a suitable opponent to gain experience. Of course, it didnt look like that to Lee Hans eyes. In Lee Hans eyes, it just looked like a mighty demon getting extremely angry after being hit by four ice spears. -Gonadaltes! Did you trick me! No wonder the devil was angry, as he had come to lock up a fugitive from prison and had been beaten so badly by some crazy wizard. Lee Han apologized. sorry! But apologizing didnt necessarily mean not attacking. Lee Han apologized and attacked at the same time. Looking at the expression on the devils face, he was too angry to apologize. Are you distracting? no! Denying Professor Voladis question, Han Lee cast his magic again. The demon whose limbs were sealed by an ice spear poured fire and magic from its mouth and eyes. C To think that a young student is already trying to trick the devil! sorry! -Stop attacking if youre sorry, you disgusting bastard! Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! A condensed bolt of lightning pierced the demons chest and struck. The demon vomited black blood from its mouth. Because his limbs were tied, he couldnt properly defend himself. A young human! The current situation was also confusing, but the other human made the demon even more confused. Offensive, evasive, and judgmental skills unlike those of a young student. How is that?! In fact, it was natural for the devil to be flustered. Usually, young students couldnt use < Spatial Awareness >, < Gonadaltes'' Dark Vision >, < Gonadaltes''s Agile Steps >, etc. with magic. You are too slow. Professor Voladi said to the demon. Originally, I wanted to push Lee Han to the edge, but the attack was too monotonous and obvious. Thanks to this, Lee Han was skillfully reducing the devils stamina without falling into any danger. If we go on like this, we will definitely win. C Shut up! Professor Voladi didnt finish with words. He swung his staff and made the ice spear disappear. With both arms and legs free, the demon looked at Professor Voladi with a stunned look. Lee Han also looked at Professor Boladi with a shocked look. The devil looked at Lee Han and Voladi in succession and then asked Lee Han. -Are you being threatened by that wizard? Lee Han thoughtlessly tried to answer yes, but then came to his senses. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Its a misunderstanding. C I think its right that youre being threatened. The devil was not a devil for nothing. With devil-like skill, he quickly grasped the situation. Ancient wizards trained their students in a far harsher way than they do today. For a demon who has lived since ancient times, the present situation was not so difficult to understand. Of course, that didnt make Professor Voladi look normal. Even in ancient times, it was rare for a teacher to make a disciple fight the devil. -No matter how hard it is, forcing a student to fight the devil You crazy wizard. If you continue to behave like that, your disciple may stab you in the back while you sleep. Lee Han wanted to cheer for the devil he didnt even know his name. tell me more! Fight. Professor Voladi urged the demon without even listening to it. The devil didnt even listen and ignored it. -hate. Hanging out with photons is a requirement. Do not involve me in the mad training of your sorcerers. If you dont fight, I will attack. C Do you think Im going to give in to pain? Tell me what you want. Professor Voladi immediately changed his attitude to dissuade the devil. Of course, it didnt work for the devil who was forcibly called out and was greeted with excitement and then said, I hope you still fight a little more. -Even if I gave you half of the world, I wouldnt sign a contract with a lunatic like you. After speaking, the demon looked at Lee Han. Thanks to the time given, I was able to recall beings similar to Lee Han in my memory. -You are the lineage of the Wardanaz family. I will sympathize with you and remember you. little wizard If you ever need to make a contract with me, let me be merciful. Lee Han didnt know whether to be happy or sad. Being sympathized with by an ancient demon he had never seen before Professor Voladi whispered next to him. Contract now. Then ask to fight. C I will never agree to such a contract. Photon bastard. The demon cursed Professor Voladi and opened the dimensional door. And then he went back to where he was. Professor Voladi had a very slightly somber expression on his face. It was a very rare sight. its okay. professor. I learned a lot. It was too short. Its a pity. no. Thats enough. Lee Han comforted him, but Professor Boladi did not listen. Ill have to find a new one. Professor Vampire sent chills down Lee Hans spine. for a moment. This person cant be When Lee Han came out of the forest, he remembered that Professor Voladi had been taking a night walk that was not suitable for him. no way? I wasnt looking for an enemy I could face? Cold goosebumps rose that could never follow the magical cold. widely! Professor Voladi undid the rope that tied Professor Verdus. The freed beaver beastman professor asked. Why are you tied up!? So as not to get hurt. ah. Right. Professor Verdus immediately agreed and nodded. Didnt even get angry. We have to get the two of them away quickly. To be honest, it was interesting to see what would happen if I kept putting it on, but with a high probability it wouldnt be good for Lee Han. Lee Han tried to separate the two. But why? For the training of disciples. Why is that one? It is the master. Why Master? Its what a teacher should do. However, before Lee Han even intervened, the two professors were quickly exchanging questions and answers in words that only people could understand. Professor Verdus didnt understand. To think that the teacher had to feed them all one by one. Then, isnt being a teacher a very painful and difficult position? No mage would undertake such a task. To Professor Verduss thesis, Professor Voladi firmly replied. I am better. is it? Lee Han was taken aback by the faint pride in Professor Voladis voice. Of course, in some respects, Professor Voladi could have been a better teacher than Professor Verdus but that was absolutely nothing to brag about. Just like being better at studying than Kainando isnt something to be proud of! Youd better pay more attention. no. My time is more important to me. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do whatever you want. I will go find another enemy. Lee Han was astonished at Professor Voladis words. The suspicions I had earlier were true. Was it really what I was looking for? enemy? The reason I said earlier. ah. training. Uh Theres a dimensional overlap on the upper floors of the main building. I think youll be fine there. how is it? Thank you. Lee Han cursed himself for not separating the two quickly. * * * Wow! Lee Han and the students of the Blue Dragon Tower gathered in front of the stream to prepare fish. Although they had gathered their own food, no one knew how long the cold would last. I had to collect as much as I could eat. Lee Han. Are you worried? Why? Is that because youve been sighing dozens of times since before? ah. did you? Be careful. No, Im not saying to be careful Lee Han cut open the fish he caught, cut off the head, and washed it under running water. Then sprinkled with salt and hung next to it. Even though he had a lot of worries, his hand movements were not blocked. To the extent that my friends who were watching next to me admired it. Wardanaz. Whats going on? Did Maykin harass you? Asan asked, Gainando was surprised. Did Meikin bully Lee Han?! Hey guys! Meikin Yoner sprinkled the salt he was holding on Guyandos face. Lee Han. we are friends Can I tell you if I have any concerns? Maybe Ill have to go to the warped dimension hallways and fix the cold problem. why are you doing that? i get it. Wodanaz feels responsible now Dont talk nonsense. Makin. What do you know! Asan, who was speechless, grumbled at Yoner. Meanwhile, Black Turtle Tower students appeared from the other side with fishing rods. right. The guys from the Black Turtle Tower made a fire pit out of bricks. The Black Turtle Tower students, who have excellent vitality, made a fire pit in an empty lot near the black market. It was to withstand the cold weather. A fire pit? uh. Ive been eating this and that. I can make it for you if you want. Salco approached and opened his mouth. The Blue Dragon Tower students were delighted. really?! I didnt tell you. You told Wardanaz. Salko growled and forced the Blue Dragon Tower students to retreat. Lee Han nodded as if he understood. Do you want to trade for fish? Or meat? Im sorry, but sugar, tea leaves and coffee powder are not tradeable. I didnt come here to exchange it, but to repay what I received last time. Wodanaz. Salco looked at Lee Han as if he was bewildered. It was a reward for Lee Hans help with cold resistance magic while going around each tower. what? Are you really just doing it? Yes. In response, Guinando, who was next to him, murmured. Is it suspicious? shut up. No Cainando groaned. You even doubted Lee Han! Then thank you. Your expression looks dark. Do you have any worries? Asan answered Salkos question instead. Wordanaz is now trying to target the source of this cold problem. Salko, who had been growling just now, looked at Lee Han in surprise. I respect you. Wodanaz. I never thought I would say this, but you are a real noble. Just make a fire pit and go. Lee Han replied in a slightly tired voice. Now Im too lazy to explain. * * * < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >. It was a pretty essential lecture for young wizards who had a lot of encounters with all sorts of surreal beings in the future. These beings, such as spirits, demons, and angels, were not necessarily hostile, but were sometimes more dangerous because they were not hostile. If you accidentally sign an awkward contract, the wizards life could be very twisted. Thats why wizards at magic schools have been thoroughly trained in this area since they were children. < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > was a lecture that helped with just this. -Today, lets read the contract between the wizard Polkelbalas and the devil in the 117th year of the Imperial calendar -Does the original devils contract make the listener fall asleep? -Maybe I dont know. C Its really demonic. devil i lost I will surrender cool cool. And, of course, it wasnt terribly fun. The lectures that build the basics are generally not fun, but < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > was particularly severe. Reading all kinds of cases letter by letter, looking for parts that can be read ambiguously or misunderstood, and if there is a regional dialect in the case, translate it accurately, and if there is an old saying or archaic language, translate it again Even a person like Han Lee I had to grit my teeth to the extent that I could endure it. huh? Why isnt the professor coming? As such, when the professor did not come in, a faint anticipation began to rise on the faces of the students. Could it be that the professor isnt coming today? Maybe the professor wont come next week? Dont be surprised by everyone. Professor Walter Xavier had a mental breakdown during the contract and went to the temple. The faces of the students who had just been looking forward to it were stained with amazement and guilt. I was looking forward to it, but I didnt expect it to be like this. Take this as a lesson and be more careful when signing contracts in the future. Professor Fluworks. come in thank you. From a bureaucrat? Lee Han was puzzled when he saw the brown-haired fox beastman professor enter. After meeting former imperial bureaucrats a few times, he was able to distinguish between former bureaucrats and wizards to some extent. Those who were former bureaucrats seemed relatively less crazy than those who were wizards. and Professor Flework. Professor Walter Xavier went to the temple in a state of mind collapse, but he must tell His Majesty that this is not a dangerous school of magic, but an unavoidable accident of the study of magic Yes . Dont worry. ruler. Then we will begin the lecture. I am Professor Rosine Pleawork. I wish you well. Professor Rosine sent the skeleton principal outside and greeted him coolly. The students were pleased with that attitude, but gave a slightly wary look. He had already been hurt too much by the professors. But Professor Rosine didnt care. How far did Professor Walter Xavier go? You even did Gurgu, the unfortunate wizard who made the wrong pact with the three-headed giant. great! Shall the student read it once and tell me the mistake? The student who was singled out for answering in front of him was crying. Given the difficulty of the < Basic Empire Language and Logic > lecture, there was no possibility of hearing good words. The other friends mercilessly averted their gaze. cheer up. Dont look at me. Because I dont want to announce it. 10 minutes later. Very good! omg. Is that true? Of course, I was wrong about 41 places, but for a freshman, thats great. ruler. Applause everyone! ??? The students applauded with bewildered expressions. But Professor Rosines lecture had only just begun. 1 hour later. By the time the lecture was over, all the students had become followers of Professor Rosine. professor! I will read it! professor! Ill try! No, why is this kind of person going to magic school? Lee Han was surprised. I thought good people were kicked out of the school gate Professor, where were you working before you came here? I was working as an imperial dispatch officer. The position of dispatching various talents of the empire, including magicians, to the right place. It was impossible to do without a wide network of people and good friendships. I could understand such a positive character. for a moment. Then, wouldnt it be possible to recommend it to a government post? The dream that had been buried for a while started to shine again. Lee Han realized that the reason he had studied < Basic Empire Language and Logic > diligently was for a moment like this. I will read it too! Whoa Wodanaz. Why suddenly Hey. put your hands down quickly Wardanaz is going to read it. Do you want to be compared? Friends around me grumbled and lowered their hands. Does the guy who gets a lot of compliments in other lectures really have to get compliments here too? ah. Thats the Wodhanaj family. Professor Rosine recognized Lee Han who raised his hand. He had heard about it in several places before coming. I said hes a key person who will take charge of the magic school in the future. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 A student who received such an evaluation from the first year was rare even at a magic school. Magic school was more free than I thought. Even if a student left in the middle of the school year to inherit his family or engaged in a different field without using the magic he had learned, he did not say anything. As such, evaluations such as key talent in charge of the magic school were truly enormous. A talent who will remain at the magic school after graduation and pioneer the unknown science of magic with the best brains in the empire! There was no such honorable evaluation for a wizard. If Professor Rosine had heard such an evaluation, she would have remained a wizard rather than a bureaucrat. You must remember this moment well. I might be seeing with my own eyes the young moments of the future great wizard. Unlike Professor Alpen Knighton, who was from an imperial high official and had a sense of mission to raise students to become wizards, Professor Rosine, who was called in hastily, had no such sense of mission. I received gold coins, so I just work as much as I can! Of course, like other professors, I had no intention of pushing my students to the limit. If the students later succeed in life, they might meet again, so why would they do such a thing? Incurring resentment for nothing was something a fool would do. Teaches hard, encourages hard, counsels on various concerns I thought it would be worth it if students came later and said something like I was grateful at that time, professor. Of course, the Wardanaj family boy, who perfectly pointed out the wrongness of the contract right in front of his eyes, seemed unlikely. He was doing very well on his own. I can see why I get a lot of compliments. When the other students stopped at the level of stuttering, Lee Han read without interruption with his eyes burning. I could see the passion in that look. A passion for learning and inquiry, not just talent or cleverness. Isnt the one who enjoys always the strongest? It was clear that the boy really liked studying. Good job. Applause everyone! Receiving applause, Lee Han felt proud. It was the first time I felt so strongly about the worth of studying after entering school. After making a little impression like this, Ill see the opportunity and give you a consultation. What should I do to become a bureaucrat? If I force myself to talk to Wodanaj, I could be misunderstood by other professors, so I have to be careful. The magic school was free, but even the professors were not generous. He was especially sensitive to former imperial officials. C How dare you have an auditor in my workshop? -No, since you received His Majestys gold coins, of course you came to check how you are using them! C You must be trying to seduce my student into an official position again, right? Absolutely unacceptable! -You only did that once 22 years ago, right? And the student had the will to serve in the first place! C Shut up! You slave of this corrupted gold. Do not set foot on the tower of pure magic! The moment the professor took one of his favorite students to a government post, the official became an enemy not only to the professor but also to all the wizards he was friendly with. A lifetime too! It was so dirty and despicable that even the officials did not bother to take the professors beloved student with them. Rosies professor, who hates causing trouble, naturally thought so. Even taking one disciple would cause chaos, but if you take a talented person who is expected by the entire magic school It would never have happened in the first place! Why would a boy who likes learning so much be interested in a government job? The other professors at the magic school didnt have to worry at all. * * * Lee Han. It looks good. See? friday. Students gathered for a swordsmanship lecture. Durgyu realized that Lee Hans facial expression was softer than usual. It was soon the weekend, but the expressions of the other students were dark. It was because of the continuing cold. Right now, Durgyu also felt like his stomach skin was sticking to his back and he was cold to the bone I know why. Angrago, who was passing by, spoke instead. what? Lee Han intended to hit Angrago once if he said nonsense, saying, Because Lee Han will come out to solve this cold soon. Whether it felt good or not, that was unforgivable. Are you looking forward to a snowball fight? what? Staring contest. Anrago pointed back. Along with Professor Ingeldell, the White Tiger Tower students were holding snowballs in their hands. professor. Do you have a lecture today? yes. Its a snowball fight. Lee Han was dumbfounded. What snowball fight? But Professor Ingeldell was serious. When fighting, its important to know how to deal with thrown weapons from a distance. Especially in many-to-many fights. I see Lee Han agreed. That was definitely right. Because the attack on the battlefield didnt come honestly in front of my eyes. What was more dangerous than the knight in front was a stone flying from a blind spot. Of course, when I saw the White Tiger Tower students throwing snowballs at each other, I thought, Dont they just like snowball fights? But Wait a minute. Lee Han felt a disturbing atmosphere. The students of the White Tiger Tower were whispering and staring at Lee Han with snowballs. The intention was very obvious. These bastards Lee Han immediately pulled out his cane. If the water beads are also frozen and blown away, there wont be much difference from the snowballs. for a moment. Wodanaz. Dont use magic. If you use magic, it will be too easy. No Professor. Im not that good at magic. As in the last midterm exam, Lee Han, who was banned from magic again, appealed with an unfair expression as much as possible. Professor Ingeldell, however, did not go beyond one bit. The students of the White Tiger Tower in the back glared at him in a way that was absurd. Wardanaz If youre not good at magic, are we slugs? Did that bastard think that such a lie would work? It doesnt work though. Since this is a swordsmanship lesson, please learn how to fight without relying on magic. yes. All right. Lee Han agreed at first, but his heart was different. The moment the professor doesnt see it, Ill smash it. Professor Voladi didnt emphasize the importance of speed in magic combat for nothing. It was clear that he taught me to lose quickly at times like this. really. And I brought gifts for the students. yes? At Professor Ingeldells words, the students tilted their heads. what gift? - A ferocious reinforced pig that I met in Professor Thunderwalks alchemy lecture. The pig was tied to a tree. Ill give it as a present to the students who won the snowball fight today. Persimmon Thank you. Objectively, the pig was a good gift in the current situation. Because there was nowhere to throw the pig. There were many places to use pork fat as well as meat when it was cold. By the way, where did you get that from? Yeah. Please take good care of me. Gisele Moradi, a student at the White Tiger Tower with golden hair, looked at Lee Han with one corner of her mouth raised. It was a very unpleasant smile that I could feel inside. Its a chance to legally blow snowballs at Lee Hans face, so how can we be happy? professor. Moradi is concocting with his friends and trying to bully me. Lee Han responded immediately. Taken by surprise, Giselle looked at Lee Han with a shocked expression. ?? ???? ?? ?? ????? ??? ??? ???? ????? ??? 1?? ???? ?? ???? ? ? ??? ???. There must have been some misunderstanding. no. professor. Because its a misunderstanding. ?? Lee Han was puzzled when Professor Ingeldell did not waver. what? Professor Ingeldell was not a tight-fisted stubborn man. A person like that wouldnt listen to me at all. Could it be that Lee Hans tricks were caught? Lee Han. Durgyu from the side said in a low voice. Why are you calling me? You, Moradi and I are a team. Both Lee Han and Giselle looked at each other with shocked expressions. It was! * * * Doo doo doo doo doo! Does Moradi have any friends? Lee Han asked in a puzzled way at the baptism of snowballs flying like madmen. Right now, Lee Han and Gisele Durgyu were running hard. No matter how much the three of them were the best masters in the lecture, there was no answer to the quantity. All the students except three united and threw snowballs, but they couldnt respond head-on. The three of them were retreating. Its not that Moradi doesnt have friends. Han Lee. Since the three of us are strong candidates for the championship, everyone wants to check us first Choi. Please dont answer all that bullshit. Giselle shot sharply. I was going to just ignore it, but because of Durgyu! Papa papa papa! Right. It flew so much that I did it just in case. Arent you even thinking about the grudge youve accumulated? Honestly, isnt it time to forget? what do you think about it? Durgyu? Giselle and Durgyu were silent. It wasnt that I didnt understand it, and I didnt have anything to say. I think the kids have been beaten too many times to be forgotten Wodhanaz die! It seemed that the three of them had attempted an ambush by taking a detour around the hill they were climbing. Students came out from behind the trees. Lee Han skillfully avoided the snowball and threw the snow he was holding. puck! for a moment. Durgyu. Wouldnt it be over if I hit one of these? Lee Han hesitated at the sight of the student who did not give up even after being hit and started raking his eyes again. Its not? Until he declares surrender. It was a more primitive and ignorant rule than I thought. Rather than that, it would be too disadvantageous. I wonder if I could hit just one, but if I hit it like this and it didnt end, three were at a disadvantage. A white tiger tower student hiding behind a tree shouted. Wardanaz!! I am listening. I will definitely defeat you today! Its not necessarily todays opportunity, but should I? If I miss today, there is no chance! That bastard ordered all the disgrace of the White Tiger Tower. Giselle thought to herself. Of course, Giselle also thought it would be difficult to win unless Lee Han sealed the magic like today, but spitting it out was another thing. Shall we just surrender? ah. no. Thats a bit Lee Han. Ill have to try some more though. Everyone is aiming at us, but it seems like a loss if we recklessly hold out. I heard a sneaky footstep behind me. Lee Han leaned over the rock and threw his eyes at him. Fuck! The student at the White Tiger Tower, who was approaching, fell straight. Lee Han threw the other snowball he made without stopping. evil! surrender! surrender! Wodanaz! It really hurts! what? How many didnt fit Thank you anyway. You put stones in it!! Its not. Lee Han split the snowball he was holding. There were really no such things as stones. A trick like putting a pebble in was a foul that was too easy to get caught. The white tiger tower student with a flushed face tilted his head. what? It really hurts? It felt like a hard weight rather than a soft snowball. You really didnt put stones in it, did you? Be honest. Giselle whispered softly in disbelief. The opponent surrendered too easily for not putting stones in it. Because I didnt. A trick I could easily get caught with Shh! Lee Han once again threw a snowball at the approaching student. He unconsciously used magic as there was a distance. The experience of throwing marbles at Professor Voladi with all his might was a very beneficial experience. That experience remained in his body and helped him to use magic. Awesome- S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? Lee Han clearly felt it at that moment. The snowball that was about to fly away was solidly frozen in the palm of my hand! Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Putting mana into a weapon sounded like proof of a very good swordsman, but in reality it wasnt that difficult. Lee Han, Durgyu, and Giselle were able to put a certain amount of magic into their weapons right away. It could probably contain two or three of the white tiger top students who are less skilled than the three. It was natural in a way, as he had been steadily training swordsmanship in a knights family for over ten years, and was talented enough to be admitted to Ein Lorgard. It was difficult and important to stably maintain the magic contained in it, but it was relatively difficult to contain the magical power for an instant. However, when it comes to throwing weapons, the story is different. If it was a sword, it would be possible to continuously circulate magic power like a part of the body and maintain the stable magic power, but throwing weapons that fell from the fingertips at the moment of throwing was much more difficult. As it was impossible to recover mana through circulation, the mana consumption was great, and the difficulty of control increased several times. In other words You used magic!? It is a misunderstanding. The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were bleeding from their noses, sighed. No matter how much I try not to misunderstand, this crosses the line. Throwing snowballs with magic power? I was able to do that because I conceded so much. I dont know how much mana he has, so he doesnt get tired even if he keeps throwing it like this! But throwing snowballs with the magical power of the cold attribute? This is really nonsense. There was no way that Wodanaz knew such a vision when he was not from a family of knights who specialized in throwing weapons. It was difficult to throw magic into a throwing weapon, but adding elemental properties to it was really Not only the students of the White Tiger Tower, but also the knights couldnt believe it. You used magic! The snowballs come frozen like this! I injected magic power into it and threw it, and it froze on its own. Does that make sense!? The students of the White Tiger Tower were amazed. It would have been better if he insisted that in fact, the Wardanaj family has a vision of throwing weapons. I didnt do anything, but my mana was endowed with coldness. What does that sound like when I swung my hand without a staff, but the sound of a magic missile firing! My friends! hear me out! Lee Hans words are true! I didnt use any magic! Durgyu, that bastard is being fooled again! Durgyu, dude, your ears cant be that thin! Durgyu felt down and sat down again. Giselle clicked her tongue and said. I didnt use magic! I saw it. Moradi!? Dont be fooled. Moradi is on the same side now. These bastards Giselle cursed inwardly. Lee Han muttered as if he was sorry. Not everyone is trusted by their friends. Durgyu and Giselle agreed for the first time. If you cant speak! Whats up everyone? Professor Ingeldell came up curiously. The students were arguing with nosebleeds instead of throwing snowballs. professor! Wodanaz The White Tiger Tower student, whose nose was bleeding, explained what had happened with tears in his eyes. Giselle covered her face with the palm of her hand. Even when I humiliated the White Tiger Tower earlier, I wondered if I could embarrass myself more here, but surprisingly I was able to embarrass myself even more. indeed. Professor Ingeldell was amazed. The testimony of the students of the White Tiger Tower was surprising, and the current situation was also surprising. Theres no way a student like Wardanaz would do something like that? Rather than Lee Han being that innocent and kind, it was unlikely that a student who was as good as Lee Han would use such an open trick. Professor Ingeldell also believed in his student. As expected, Lee Han said confidently. professor. You will know when you check it out. After a while. After checking, Professor Ingeldell spoke to the students. Its not magic. !? Oh no. professor! A real snowball is frozen!? Thats a whole stone! Hmm Im not theoretically knowledgeable about magic, but Im guessing that Wodanaj is affected by the surrounding environment now full of cold. It may be that I unconsciously endowed my magic with the cold attribute. At Professor Ingeldells explanation, the students agreed with an Oh. Certainly, the surrounding environment used to influence the wizard. The unnatural cold environment like now might have temporarily affected Wodanazs magical power. Then how do I remove the cold attribute? Do you light something like fire? What are you talking about? Professor Ingeldell looked at the White Tiger Tower students with puzzled eyes. yes? Uh Shouldnt the cold attribute be removed? Shouldnt it be removed because there is such a thing as the purity of snowball fights The White Tiger Tower students stuttered at Professor Ingeldells gaze. It was a feeling of uneasiness. no way? Infusing magical power into a weapon is a knights skill, but there is no reason to remove it. Everyone keep going. The mouths of the White Tiger Tower students gaped open. It was easy to forget because Professor Ingeldell forbade magic, but Professor Ingeldell was not a person who pursued a warm and friendly lecture. A person who pursues lectures that are close to real life! Blame- Lee Han and Durgyu Giselle pushed themselves out from behind a rock. There were frozen snowballs in both hands of the three. Sleep! * * * Lee Han. How do you divide the pigs? Hmm I think itd be better to serve them at the place of friends who just listened to the lecture than to share them. Durgyu was surprised by Lee Hans words. Can you really do that? okay. Lee Han. Other friends will be impressed by your honor. I dont think so. I dont think so. Lee Han and Giselle thought to themselves. The students of the White Tiger Tower had been beaten too many times to be relieved by giving them a few pieces of meat . You put less ointment on your eyes. Your nose bleeds again. The White Tiger Tower students who came down from the mountain were in disarray. As if someone had been beaten up. Nosebleeds, bruises, clothes in rags It was quite pitiful to see them sitting in a corner and applying the ointment Professor Ingeldell had given them. I wonder if Lee Han gave up on taking meat and made up his mind to serve it. Durgyu and Giselle drew their daggers and accurately removed the meat. Most of the knights from the family had a lot of hunting experience, and even if they didnt, they were supposed to have a lot of hunting experience if they stayed in Einrogard for about a month. Apart from the large cuts like sirloin and tenderloin, the two also collected small pieces of meat in one place. These things were good to make later into sausages. ??? Durgyu, who was cutting the meat, was surprised to see Yihan taking out a box of spices from his pocket. why do you carry that around? Why? Oh, nothing. Lee Han raised the pot and lit a fire. Thanks to the bitter cold, fire magic was easy. Then he cut up the fat and put it in the pot. It was melted down to make lard. Despite putting the pot on the fire, Lee Han did not rest. I mixed the remaining flesh and spices to make sausages. Giselle had been trying not to acknowledge Lee Hans ability for quite some time, but she had no choice but to acknowledge the movement she was showing. Lee Han was good at chores, comparable to a knight with the most camping experience in his family. I dont know why a boy from a noble family, not even a knight family, is so good at it! Come soon and eat. uh?? really?? These bastards have been staring at me until just now. At first, the students of the White Tiger Tower were sitting with sullen expressions, but as the work progressed, they gradually opened up and cast their eyes burdenedly. That look had only one meaning. -Would you like us to give it to you? Giselle sighed lightly and shook her head. Its such a deceitful act. Today, the students of the White Tiger Tower were doing all the disgrace of disgrace. Showing under the floor under the floor Uh Then, shall we eat a little? Isnt it also knightly to ignore sincerity? Unlike usual, Lee Han didnt say anything. It was because I threw too many snowballs earlier. Lets see today! Lee Han put the crispy kernels from the oil squeezed out earlier on the hardened black bread. As the number of students was quite large, there was nothing good about having them fill their stomachs only with meat. At this time, the good thing was the bread that came out as a meal. Few of the students ate the rationed bread as it was. I tried to change the taste somehow or used it as currency. Of course, Lee Han, who was active in barter trading, had quite a bit of bread. Its to make the stomach full by sneaking it in. Unaware of such evil intentions, the students of the White Tiger Tower were delighted with the bread and meat. Wardanaz. You did a really good job. Professor Ingeldell said with a proud expression. I gave it as a gift to a winning student, but to give it to other friends like this. Lee Han nodded, hiding his evil intentions. no. professor. They are all friends. Giselle was astonished inwardly. How could you say such a strange thing without blinking an eye? Guys like Durgyu could be fooled, but Giselle was not fooled. Wardanaz was of the same sort as Giselle. I would never seriously say something like that Wodanaz! Heh heh. Tears come out from the smoke. I was never moved by your words. these stupid bastards really. Giselle felt as if the meat she was chewing had been thrown down her throat. I was beaten like that, but I ate some meat and my face was already full. Even though they are the same top friends, at times like this, I really wanted to hit them. This is what I serve. Professor Ingeldell came with a jar of fresh milk. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han thought that the jar was very similar to the one he had seen in Professor Thunderwalks cabin. Certainly not. Everyone warmed up and ate and drank. Even when Lee Han relaxed a little, Professor Voladi appeared from behind like a ghost. Is the lecture over? yes. Its done. Professor Bagreck. Can I take you? You can do that. For a moment, Lee Han gave Professor Ingeldell a look full of betrayal. Professor Ingeldell was slightly taken aback by that gaze. what did i do wrong Uh Professor Bagreck. Where is Lee Han going? The upper floors of the main building. why? To cure the cold. ! At those words, the students of the White Tiger Tower became agitated. Ive heard rumors that Wodanaz is out to deal with this frigid cold himself, but I dont think thats true. If it was to the extent of going with the professor, it seemed that he was not usually prepared. Wardanaz! You really You should have thrown the snowball a little harder. I couldnt be so annoyed at the White Tiger Tower students who cast their gazes in awe. good night! Wodanaz. We will go with you! Anrago shouted with a determined expression. Lee Han, Giselle, and Professor Voladi all cast a gaze of incomprehension. Are you crazy? Are you out of your mind? ? However, the students of the White Tiger Tower all agreed that they had less blood flowing to their heads because they ate and digested their fill. good! Us too! I will be with you. Professor Bagreg! Please lead us! Professor Boladi responded sincerely to the hot cry of the White Tiger Tower students. The tremors Professor. You must have been cold from coming a long way, so lets have a cup of warm coffee! Lee Han quickly grabbed Professor Boladis arm and led him to the bonfire. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 To be honest, I was curious about the words that would come after the shudders, but hearing that would only chill the atmosphere. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han poured hot coffee into a dented tin cup and placed it in Professor Voladis hand. Its delicious. thank you. Seeing Professor Boladi sipping coffee, Lee Han suddenly came to his senses. no. Come to think of it, I didnt need to stop you, did I? It had nothing to do with Lee Han whether Professor Voladi treated the students of the White Tiger Tower or not . Wardanaz. Are you leaving now? Are you sure you want to come with me? Would it be dangerous? Heh. Risk is just a virtue that should be given to a knight. Hes talking bullshit. Lee Han wondered if he should have thrown the snowball harder. Well, they say they will buy it and suffer, but what will Lee Han say? Even if Lee Han didnt say anything, he would pay the price himself. ruler. Then lets go! Moradi. Why dont you bring your sword? ???? Giselle, who was eating the fried fat sandwiched between the bread, hesitated. what? What are you talking about? We decided to go upstairs together. Giselle was stunned. After letting the other White Tiger Tower students talk nonsense, the arrow flew right at them. Why am I Isnt Moradi scared? What nonsense does Moradi look like you? As much as we are going to dangerous places, Moradi has to lead us. Dont make me angry for nothing. Giselle regretted not letting her snout shut when Anrago brought up the story earlier. I should have shut it up then! Lee Han said in a low voice as he passed forward with Professor Boladi. This is not my fault. Shut up * * * Koholti whispered to Kumandas, looking at Diret. So, when do you think the freshman will come? Im trying to get close to you right now You cant be so slow! Cant you see Delet right now!? Even if he didnt know much about the Crow Beasts, when the feathers stood upside down, anyone could see that he was angry. Thats exactly what Dereth did now. A situation where he has to come every day and patrol the hallway for something he didnt even do! At this point, a murder case could have happened even if they were friends in the same grade. I cant. Ill go and send another note. Wouldnt that be dangerous? The principal Dont you know that we may be found dead before we go to the punishment room? Thats it I started hearing footsteps in the distance. The dimensional accident was in the opposite direction. Koholti raised her head just in case. Even though I know it cant be. But a miracle happened right in front of my eyes. !!!! The freshman from the Wardanaz family he was trying to bring was walking from the other side of the hallway. That freshman! what?! really!? I told you! The truth goes a wait. The two were delighted and paused. what? At first, I was happy to see only the freshmen of the Wodanaz family, but after that ???? As the professor as well as other freshmen rushed in, their expressions hardened. What kind of situation is this? Rather than that isnt that Professor Baegrek? The professors at the magic school joked that even the headmaster of the skeleton didnt know the exact number. Even more so, the students did. Professors who had nothing to do with their major were often unable to have a conversation until graduation. But the students here are 4th graders. The number of professors I know has become quite large. Besides, Professor Baegrek Hes an untitled professor. Untitled Professor. It means a professor without students, so even in Einrogard, where there were only strange professors, they were professors who needed special attention. Think about it. Even professors who wondered, what kind of crazy guy learns from that professor had some students. There were disciples who even learned the not-so-popular black magic. But still, not having disciples meaned that it was really, very, very dangerous. The faces of the fourth-year students who recognized Professor Boladi were stained with fear. Even in my senior year, I was still afraid of people like Professor Voladi. Didnt I say that a third year student tried to listen to it the other day but collapsed due to magical exhaustion? What kind of lecture are you going to give Hello. professor. The 4th grade students swallowed their fear and said hello. Professor Voladi nodded. Are they in charge? yes. i get it. Professor Voladi said no more and tried to walk forward. Of course, the 4th graders were bewildered. ??? professor. Let me explain. Lee Han held back a sigh when he saw Professor Voladi talking to his invisible seniors. In fact, it wasnt even a story. It was a one-sided notice! When Professor Voladi temporarily dispelled the skull headmasters spell on the seniors, the 4th year students were revealed. The White Tiger Tower students behind were surprised, but Lee Han remained calm. Ive been through too many things to be surprised by something like this now. Seniors. Let me explain. That yes. Lee Han explained simply. Professor Voladi is trying to solve this cold problem. So the first graders came here to do it together. ! Upon hearing the explanation, Kumandass eyes shook with emotion. So you were seriously considering the proposal we sent you! I wondered if the meaning was not conveyed because he pretended not to know so much, but this junior had already noticed. It was clear that he had pretended not to know, probably to avoid the fearful surveillance of the Headmaster Skeleton. Junior. thanks! I knew you would accept our offer! yes? our proposal? Diret, who was listening next to him, asked with a serious expression. Could these children? Oh no. Its nothing. You cant No? We have no contact! Really! Diret paralyzed Kumandas with a curse and asked Lee Han. Havent these children contacted you? really? yes. I didnt. Diret carefully looked into Lee Hans eyes. There really was no hint of a lie. It must have been real. Dereth tilted her head. Other than that, the attitude of the other 4th grade students was particularly suspicious. Did you just get stabbed? Junior Thank you! I will definitely repay you for this grace later! The paralyzed Kumandas thanked Lee Han with his eyes. Im grateful that you came, but you noticed Direts murderous behavior and even lied to me. He was a really special junior. I dont know why that person is doing that. Of course, it was just absurd for Lee Han, who didnt know English. I think the 4th graders are a bit strange is it because theyve been in school for a long time? Ah, Ill go ahead anyway. ruler. Junior. Do you know what this artifact is? Kumandas pulled out an ancient artifact that looked like a giant harpoon. Right now, the 4th year students were leaking mana by making holes all over the hallway of this twisted dimension. No matter how many dimensions were stacked inside, no matter how the space was warped, no matter what was summoned, if the magic of the realm itself was reduced, it could not be maintained for long. If all the mana is exhausted, the twisted dimension will disappear and the corridor will return to its original state. the problem was that it took too much time. This artifact is a very expensive ancient artifact with the magic of penetrating space. It eats up a lot of mana, but once it works Tell me the main point. Anyway, this is going to penetrate the spaces in the hallway and increase the amount of leakage. Kumandas finished talking while looking at Diret. Lee Han nodded. As a 4th grader, he was good at explaining and his method was reasonable. In fact, it seemed that the 4th grade students explained better than the professors. Not bad. All right. understand. ! Kumandas was heartbroken. No matter how much magical power you have, as a freshman, activating an ancient artifact of that level required tremendous determination. The determination to squeeze ones mana to the bottom. It wasnt an accident that he committed, but he acted so responsibly. A great freshman has come in Diret glared at Kumandas as if he was going to die of misery. If it werent for the professors and freshmen, the look in his eyes would have brought out a few harsh curses. Kumandas cleared his throat as if he felt the gaze. Hmm. Shall we begin then? for a moment. yes? When Professor Voladi opened his mouth, Kumandas was taken aback. Is there anything wrong with my calculations? If you do it that way, most of the monsters inside will disappear. Yeahisnt it? If the magical power is scattered, wont the dimension be maintained? Then I cannot allow it. Lee Han closed his eyes tightly. also! lets go. Professor Voladi turned his steps toward the twisting dimension corridor. Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students chased after him. Kumandas was dumbfounded because he did not understand the current situation. Uh What did I do wrong? of course. stupid child In front of the professor, he said he would borrow the magic of a first-year student to activate the artifact, but which professor would allow it? Just follow me. Direth raised his cane while harassing his friends. My friends chased after me with embarrassed expressions. * * * Professor Bollardi pursued combat, but he was not without safety awareness. In preparation for the war in the warped dimension, various strengthening magics were applied. Lee Han whispered as he pointed to the White Tiger Tower students. I think you should walk them too. Why? I was told why (to the beggars), but Lee Han calmly gave the reason. If there is no strengthening magic, they can scatter in disorder and interfere with the fight by running away, right? Right. Professor Voladi cast a strengthening spell. The students of the White Tiger Tower made faces full of confidence at the rising power. Junior. do not worry. thank you. At the words of the 4th graders standing next to him, Lee Han slightly lowered his head. I never thought the day would come when I felt the reassurance of my seniors at this magic school. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han and asked. Have you mastered the < Floating Frost Shield > spell? not finished yet. Right. Watch out for projectiles. ???? The 4th grade students doubted their ears. Did I just say the < floating ice shield > spell? isnt that 4 circle magic? What did you just say Kumandas wanted to ask what the conversation meant, but he couldnt. Monsters began appearing in front of them. It was a hulking winter revenant with a hazy fog-like shape that sprayed sleet whenever it moved. How much magic did you use to make the Winter Ghost so big? The 4th grade students bowed their heads in shame at Direts muttering. Well take care of it. Of course we have to deal with it. Dont talk about it like youre doing anything. Diret carried a cane. The 4th graders also carried a cane. However, before the magic could be prepared, countless small flames began to explode over the Winter Wraith. Roaring! ?? ????! Are you junior?! Chapter 205 Chapter 205 -! Winter Wraith was tormented by the flames formed by magic. Even though it was a weak attribute, the Winter Ghost, which had become stronger by absorbing that much magic, was not greatly affected by the 1st circle magic. Nevertheless, the reason why the Winter Ghost twists his whole body in agony What is the magic number? Burn, burn, burn, burn! Lee Han continued to fire the spell and continued to bring in flames. The cold air that permeated the surroundings rather helped control the flames. bring a spark move the flame Repeat this process. It was very simple, but if you repeat it quickly enough, it created powerful enough firepower. Direth forgot the situation that he had to protect his juniors from monsters and cast his eyes as if possessed. This is Originally, the senior students of Einrogard didnt admire the lower circle magic for quite a while. Not only them, but all skilled wizards did that. There was no potential for development in low circle magic. You can train and train to shorten casting speed, increase destructive power, and improve control, but Strictly speaking, that wasnt the standard. Such things are combat mages who specialize in magic battles, or skills to hone and polish, not what a mage should do in the first place. The reason wizards study higher circle magic is to explore the truth of the world and step into the unknown realm that the science of magic has not revealed. Compared to that purpose, training low circle magic to that extent was close to escaping. But not only Diret, but other fourth-year students had to admit it. Depending on how you use low circle magic, you can overwhelm wizards! What are you doing? everyone. Diret came to her senses and hurried on her friends. Friends nodded their heads. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. that. okay. The 4th grade students raised their canes. Originally, the classic way to deal with the Winter Wraith was to raise its ambient temperature to restrain its movement before attacking. In a situation where the movement is not tied up, the situation can become complicated if it is stimulated prematurely. The Winter Ghost had a knack for disturbing the wizards five senses in various ways, from fog to sleet, and such a knack was quite lethal to the less experienced first-year students. but now I see there was another way. After attacking the Winter Ghost, how to keep attacking countless times without a chance to react! Arent you interfering? Do you think I will catch it? But if you just leave it alone do something. Shall we pitch a tent? Kumandas raised his staff. The idea was to enclose a curtain of heat around the Winter Ghost and restrain its movement. widely! At that moment, the flying ice ball hit the back of Kumandas hand. Kumandas grabbed the back of his tingling hand and looked at Professor Voladi with a puzzled expression. What mistake did I make? Its a hindrance. yes? Kumandas couldnt understand why he got hit on the back of his hand. Surely it wasnt because he was trying to help a freshman junior Isnt that saying that if you use wide-area magic like a heat curtain in a situation where the cold is spreading strongly, you can stimulate and summon other monsters as well? And indeed. When his friend said that it was more a dream than a dream, Kumandas agreed. Certainly, clumsy area attack magic could be dangerous in a twisted dimension like now. It was because I was able to stimulate and summon other hidden monsters. sorry. professor. Because of my lack of combat experience Professor Voladi did not answer. Kumandas became embarrassed. Are you mad at me for a mistake? are you okay. I cant make up for it in the future. Show your skills. However, the opportunity for Kumandas to make up for it did not come as expected. Cold Corpse Worm. C Burn it up, burn it up, burn it up! -Hoo Junior. great? -thank you. -Then, this time Im going to use projectile magic Ill prepare a flame arrow -Hey. you got it all strigoi. C Burn it up, burn it up, burn it up! C Junior Arent you lacking in horsepower? -Its okay. C Should I step out anyway? widely! -?! -Dont be ugly and steal the ball from your freshman year juniors, and you must catch it from the beginning. -And indeed. But isnt that junior too fast? -You use faster magic. - Kumandas looked at Lee Han hesitantly. In fact, unless you specialize in magic combat, you dont really need magic casting speed. What was the need for the ability to cast quickly for research or experimentation? Of course, Kumandas didnt care too much about casting speed. Until I was overwhelmed by a freshman junior today. I need to practice when I get back Are you okay? The seniors in the 4th grade were paying attention, but there was no way Lee Han wouldnt notice it. Lee Han felt a subtle atmosphere. No way Do you want to catch the monsters here? Lee Han couldnt believe it, but no matter how much he thought about it, there seemed to be no other reason. Why do you want to hold it? Its Lee Han, because Professor Boladi is aiming a sword or a cane behind his back, so even so Ill have to yield anyway. professor. know. yes? It must be dissatisfaction because the level of the monsters is not higher than expected. Lee Han was speechless for a moment. The other friends were admiring, saying, Look at that bastards facial expression, he burns and kills monsters, thats the great wizard, but Lee Han, the opponent, was doing his best in every fight. Monsters also have strategies and have their own abilities. If Lee Han, who lacks experience, gets caught up in the monsters strategy, he can really suffer. In the end, there was only one safe way for Lee Han to choose. first attack. An overwhelming first attack that does not give the opponent a chance to counterattack with the first attack! Thinking that he would die if he was delayed even a little, he attacked fiercely, and he said Lets stay calm. Lee Han regained his composure. Rather than that, it seems that other people also want to hunt. The seniors of the 4th grade as well as the students of the White Tiger Tower were paying attention. Seeing Lee Han hunting in case someone didnt come from a family of knights, they wanted to join in as well. Professor Voladi kindly advised a solution. Tell them to go away. wouldnt you like to give it a little chance? He didnt want to be the first grader telling a senior in grade 4, Go away, so Lee Han said as politely as possible. Then Professor Voladi sighed in pity. The principal said it was true. yes? He said your weakness is your weakness. Thats right. Lee Han vowed that he would overcome his weakness if he ever had to beat Principal Skeleton or Professor Voladi later. * * * Professor Voladi still did not refuse Lee Hans request. As Lee Han stepped back, the 4th grade students and the White Tiger Tower students went hunting. Everybody, dont overdo it! Dont move before I cast my spell. Dont provoke me hastily! The hunting of the wizards without Lee Han was a solid, flawless standard. The seniors of the 4th grade stepped forward and drastically reduced the ability of the monsters with powerful magic. The students of the White Tiger Tower, whose physical abilities have greatly improved due to Professor Voladis strengthening magic, rushed to it. The wooden swords of the White Tiger Tower students were not ordinary wooden swords. It was endowed with the magic that Kumandas had cast. Every time the wooden swords collided with this magic, the heat soared and dealt additional damage to the monster. Seeing them cooperating while moving organically as if cogwheels meshed together, Lee Han was unknowingly amazed. This kind of hunting where experienced seniors lead from the front and passionate juniors push from behind I suddenly feel sad. Lee Han tried not to think too deeply. Looking at the hunting that looks like it was drawn in that picture now, I seriously think about what kind of hunting Lee Han has done alone so far! professor. I also want to learn how to fight together as a group. Good idea. Professor Boladi praised with an expressionless face. Then When you become good at fighting alone, you become good at fighting in groups. ah. yes. Those who can fight in groups cannot fight alone, but those who can fight alone can fight in groups. Yes Ive never been particularly envious of the White Tiger Tower students, but seeing them catch them so amicably today made me envious for the first time. What is that ! The complexion of Lee Han, who had been complaining inwardly, changed. Professor Voladi noticed at the same time and nodded. The next thing I noticed was the 4th graders. Inside the hallway, I felt a significant twist of magical power. A much stronger monster than the monsters that have appeared so far! professor. Diret and the 4th year students called Professor Boladi with serious expressions. A monster like that could be dangerous to first graders as well as fourth graders. The professor had to step in. Professor Voladi nodded as if he understood what he was talking about. i get it. thank you. Professor Voladi grabbed his staff and swung it. Aaaaaaaaa! With a huge flow of power, the 4th grade students and the White Tiger Tower students were pushed back. Dereth could feel it. A number of magics overlapped in an instant to create a huge barrier that penetrated the area in front. Even quite a few monsters wouldnt be able to break through this magic barrier and come over to the students side. Youre a professor after all. Diret couldnt help but admire. Around the 4th year, naturally, the noses of the students at the magic school would rise and the shoulders would have strength. Right now, even first-year students are treated as wizards wherever they go out of magic school, but by the time they are in the fourth year, they cannot help but have the illusion that Am I not the core talent in the Empires magic world? However, such arrogance would disappear when he saw the real skills of the magic school professors. Wizards who can lead Einrogard, which gathers only the best geniuses of the empire. They are the faculty Huh? uh?? professor?? professor?? Derrett raised his voice in bewilderment. The black magic juniors remained outside the barrier. Why? Uh that junior didnt come in? know. yes? No For a moment, Diret was about to say, If you know, you should bring it, you crazy bastard. The opponent was a professor. Diret decided to persuade the crazy professor later and called Lee Han. Junior! Run back! yes? why? is it dangerous? thank you. I will be careful. No, not careful! Diret looked at his friends wondering if he was weird. Of course, the other 4th graders were also shocked. what is this doing now?? Snow. Pierce the darkness. Lee Han applied the reinforcement magic again and waited for the monster to come. I had to do my best because I was stronger than the guys I had dealt with so far. Hit first. The moment the running guy shows up from the other side of the hallway, he pours all the magic he can use! At that moment, Lee Hans face hardened. The opponents mana, which had been spewing out from there, suddenly began to amplify dozens of times. I dont know why, but it was clear that the opponent had hidden his magic. In this case, the calculation is different. Shall we break down the barrier and escape? can you break it How hard did Professor Voladi hit? Who wants to interview the King of the Frost Giants? !!! A resounding majestic voice. I felt a powerful magic power that overtook the first-year students beyond the barrier. But more overwhelming than that was the appearance of the opponent. Head lowered for fear of touching the ceiling of the lofty hallway. A huge greatsword held in one hand. Is it rather fortunate? Lee Han thought to himself. It was more dangerous if he was halfway strong. If it was a ferocious monster that couldnt communicate, Lee Han would have been beaten up for making a mistake in grasping magic power. I wouldnt die because Professor Voladi was behind me maybe but Id rather talk to enemies stronger than him. As much as they are intelligent and curious, they ask questions. like this. You King of the Frost Giants. Here comes a talented challenger. I challenge you. Han Lee turned his head and looked at Professor Voladi. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The King of the Frost Giants is an honorable being who enjoys legitimate challenges from qualified challengers. Professor Voladi kindly explained to Han Lee when he was curious. It was indeed a professors erudition. For a moment, Lee Han suspected that Professor Voladi had known in advance who the being inside the corridor of the twisted dimension was. Somehow it seems like that. I have heard of it Diret said in a trembling voice. Among beings residing in other dimensions, such as spirits, demons, and angels, there were those with high reputation. The king of frost giants was such a being. An honorable being who enjoys a legitimate challenge from a qualified challenger and gives a reasonable reward for the challenge. of course, thats it, and the weird thing about the current situation hasnt changed. No matter how honorable the opponent is who likes a challenge, isnt it true that the first year is pushed there!? Diret couldnt stand it and opened her mouth. professor. It seems too soon for a freshman to challenge the king of frost giants. Wrong. I mustered up the courage to say it, but when the answer came back immediately without worrying for a second, Diret was enraged. The 4th graders were frightened and grabbed Diret by the sleeves. Delete. you endure The opponent is the professor! Untitled Professor! isnt it too young? It seems a bit reckless. However, an unexpected opponent sided with Diret. It was the king of the frost giants. The King of Frost Giants tilted his head at Lee Han. No matter how much wizards are geniuses who show outstanding abilities from a young age, the wizard in front of them seemed too young even if they were young. He was the king of the frost giants who preferred a fair challenge. I didnt want to deal with a challenger who was too young. King of the Frost Giants. I guarantee this challengers ability in my name. Professor Voladi said firmly. The king of frost giants nodded at the strength he felt from the other mage. If you name a wizard Lee Han, who had been listening quietly, put on a puzzled expression. My opponent says that much, so why should I take on the challenge with my own name? The challenger to the kings audience should reveal his/her name. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. good night. young challenger. The Frost Giant King pointed to the blue ice crown that was placed over his head. If you damage this crown that symbolizes pride, it will be your victory. Than you think? Seeing the kind and gentle frost giant king than he thought, Lee Han quickly came up with a plan in his head. Apparently, the image the frost giant king showed was far from sincere. The fact that even a scratch on the crown is recognized as a victory for Lee Han, and the posture he is standing in now is quite loose. Well, it would be even weirder if I was really wary of dealing with a first year student but I had to make the most of this anyway. A powerful strategy that only Lee Han, who has been doing so far, can do. While the opponent is careless, try to finish off with a first attack! By the way, King of the Frost Giants. What is it? The dimension around here is now in a twisted situation. If you win the challenge, will this problem be solved? If you want that, so be it. The legitimate right of those who won the challenge. The king of frost giants nodded obediently. Apparently, that king of the frost giants was one of the keys to maintaining the realm. With the departure of the Frost Giant King, these twisted dimensional corridors will soon return to their original state. Lee Han took a small step forward. Actually, the content of the conversation just wasnt very important. The important thing is to close the distance! Just one more step. The king of the frost giants. Let me ask you one last question. Let it be. Are those in the back of the kings men? The Frost Giant King turned his head. At that moment, Lee Han stretched out his staff and shouted. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! It was the fastest and most violent magic that Lee Han had ever cast. I couldnt draw out any magic power beforehand as I didnt want the opponent to notice. The moment the king of the frost giants turns his head, he draws out all his mana, casts a spell, weaves his mana, and explodes it at the end of his wand! ! The pupils of the 4th grade students widened. The power of the shooting lightning magic was much stronger than expected. The freshmans magic battles Ive seen so far were a way to increase firepower by firing countless easy spells. I admired it, but the level of difficulty itself could be done by 4th graders if given time. Because the magic itself wasnt difficult. However, the surprise attack he had just shown was a level of magic that was several steps higher than that. Even though he handles lightning that is one of the most unstable of the elements, he completes it so quickly and casts it. It wasnt just because the magic casting speed was fast. Impossible without strong control and deep understanding of the lightning element! I dont think I was able to properly control fire, let alone elemental lightning, in my freshman year I was so surprised that I didnt even realize that the freshman had cheated and ambush the king of the frost giants. The students of the White Tiger Tower, unaware of how great the magic they had just shown, whispered. Uh can I cheat like that? Cant I do it because its disadvantageous? Boom! However, Lee Hans attack did not reach the crown. A wall of blue ice formed in front of the crown worn by the Frost Giant King and blocked the lightning. Lee Han seemed to know why Professor Voladi had asked him to complete the floating ice shield magic. Performance good. Although surprised, the king of frost giants was not angry. Rather, he seemed interested. You definitely deserve it Thank you Lee Han said thanks and prepared to release the water beads. However, the king of frost giants did not do it twice. So, so, so, so, so, so! Ice began to burst from the back of the frost giant king in a semicircle. And the ice rushed towards Lee Han as if it were alive. Burn! Lee Han threw himself while reciting an incantation. It was the beginning of a real challenge. * * * Bone, seize the enemy. Cloak, swallow me! As Lee Han summoned the Bone Restraint and cast Gonadaltes Invisibility Cloak, the Frost Giant King threw his eyes intrigued. I wondered what the wizard behind the wall believed and guaranteed, but seeing that he was fighting right now, this young wizard was qualified as a challenger. The first one is so much magical power that it feels as if there is no end to it. The magic he used still gave off a feeling of being unfinished, but the enormous amount of mana made up for that shortcoming. In particular, its advantage was revealed when casting fire magic. Right now, this is the place where the Frost Giant King declared his power, so even the slightest flame shouldnt have been able to rise, but the magic that the boy cast bloomed regardless of the cold. Quite fiercely too! Because fire is compatible with cold, the ice that the king of frost giants wields also slows down in front of fire. Of course, that alone couldnt have lasted this long. The young wizard had other strengths as well. I have a sense. It had such a great sense of danger that the Frost Giant King admired it. Seeing that it detects the elements moving around it one step ahead and avoids them in the opposite direction, I wondered if that was really a young human. When that excellent sense was combined with a huge amount of magical power that could sustain various strengthening magics, even the king of the frost giants was not easy to hit. And finally, the flexibility to combine magic in various ways. The Frost Giant King asked curiously. Usually mages dig deep into their specialties, but you cover an unusually wide area. Is there a reason The magic that the challenger in front of him showed was already diverse, including elemental (fire and lightning) and fantasy-granting black magic. It was even more surprising considering that he was a young wizard. Lee Han did not answer. In fact, it was difficult, so it was close to not being able to answer. Right now, in front of my eyes, a huge piece of ice was wriggling like a living creature, and there was no way I could respond leisurely. Even if you relax a little, sharp pieces of ice fly like raindrops Professor Voladi answered instead. I learned it myself because I needed it. indeed. To learn battle magic on your own to perfect it at that age. Thats great. The king of frost giants admired. There were many wizards who knew their weaknesses and stepped forward to make up for them, but there were few wizards who moved so aggressively at such a young age. Seniors in 4th grade were also impressed. Was it like that? The students of the White Tiger Tower also admired it Bang!! Leehan!!! Durgyu screamed in fright. A huge pillar of ice slammed right where Lee Han had just been. Dont worry. Durgyu. Lee Han, who rolled to the side, gritted his teeth and said. It was avoided by first detecting the movement of the elements before falling from above. My body was a little sore Im going crazy. It doesnt give a chance. Lee Han felt helpless after a long time. No matter how much magic there was, it was meaningless unless it was weaved with magic. If given a little time, I would summon flames in all directions to increase firepower, but the frost giant king did not give it any time and savagely attacked. Its a situation where its hard to even dream of counterattacking because its not enough to pay attention to avoiding. Shield, unfold! Lee Han chose to defend instead of attacking recklessly. It was painful and difficult, but this was the only path with the highest possibility right now. The persistence uncharacteristic of a young wizard made a difference in the eyes of the frost giant king. challenger. Is there a reason you insist on using fire magic? Elemental magic has been using fire only since earlier. The King of Frost Giants pointed to the flame shield floated by Lee Han and asked. In fact, the flame shield was the least used magic among elemental shield magic. The defense was weak, the mana consumption was high, and it was difficult to fix the shape Of course, it was a problem that had nothing to do with Lee Han. Isnt it compatible with cold? Lee Han responded with alertness when the opponent stopped attacking. Its not commensurate. However, a wizard must be a being who uses the environment. Is there any reason to defy the power of the cold air around here? uh? Lee Han hesitated. is it? Come to think of it, that was right. If it were another wizard, he would have noticed that fire magic was not being cast and cast cold magic Lee Han only used flame magic diligently for the pleasure of being well controlled by the flame magic he had suffered so much. Did your hair get stiff from the cold? I understand. challenger. It must be the pride of being a challenger. I value that pride highly. No But this challenge is not life-and-death. Sometimes you have to learn to put your ego aside and use other powers. Instead of explaining, Lee Han gave strength to the hand holding the cane. and shouted Freeze! Zeng! In an instant, a huge block of ice appeared in the air. It was an enormous size that could not be compared to the flame. Lee Han swung his cane and attempted to change shape. Split! Just as he moved several water marbles at the same time, Lee Han moved the ice cubes. Dozens of pieces of ice separated from the mass and began to fly rapidly. However, the Frost Giant King was not at all surprised. I took out the blue ice wall that blocked the lightning earlier. At that moment, Lee Hans hand moved instinctively. Before his head made a decision, his body vomited out what he had learned. An in-depth application of the water element learned from Eumidihus. Evaporate! In an instant, the blue ice wall faded and disappeared. It re-formed immediately, but faster than the ice fragments. The ice shards Lee Han shot with all his might penetrated the barrier. Its reached! With a sharp metallic sound, a piece of ice pierced the crown worn by the king of frost giants. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 : Excellent. Despite the scars on his crown of honor, the Frost Giant Kings voice was soft. It was because I was satisfied with the appearance of the challenger. I thought how to pierce the defense of the crown, but I didnt know that I would use evaporation, a deepened applied attribute of the water element. Evaporation was such a tricky attribute that even mages who specialized in the elemental water could not understand it. Even if they had sufficient understanding, their use was severely restricted due to the extreme consumption of mana. Not only understanding, but also extreme mana consumption. Its an attribute thats hard to use even for a great wizard, but Id never expect to see it in a young wizard. Youve managed the elemental cold quite well. I believe that the judgment you made by giving up your pride has made you grow. Not only the evaporation, but also the control of the cold element was commendable. Few wizards bothered to hone their elemental control. It is common for wizards to learn stronger, high-ranking magic rather than attacking opponents by randomly moving ice cubes around. Not to mention, the cold element was not an element that was easy to maintain or control like water or earth elements. No matter how cold the surroundings were, manipulating dozens of pieces at the same time was entirely the wizards ability. Lee Han decided to listen quietly. It wasnt that he only used fire magic out of pride, but it didnt feel good to say it. I leave a mark for the honorable challenger here. With the declaration of the Frost Giant King, a blue glowing stone was embedded in the tip of Lee Hans staff. It was a stone condensed with intense cold air. When the snow melts and spring arrives, it will be difficult to deal with the cold. The cold was reserved for the mage. thank you! Lee Han was delighted. Of course, the king of frost giants couldnt even guess. That the wizard in front of me was trying to practice fire magic with the coldness he gave me! When the cold is over, flame magic will be difficult again, so if you can summon the cold, it will be of great help. Of course, there will be restrictions, but if you can summon a chill even once every few days, it will be of great help. Cold is the greatest of the elements Mmm. Lee Han hesitated at the words of the Frost Giant King. Its a new feeling, but like wizards and spirits, there was a strong tendency to say that the element they dealt with was unconditionally the best. I dont think so. Still, Lee Han kept his mouth shut. I received a gift, so it was polite to be patient with that level. If you understand how to handle it, the challenger will be unmatched. Then, I look forward to seeing you again someday and taking on the challenge. Honorable challenger. thank you. majesty. The king of the frost giants turned and departed with a dignified appearance befitting his reputation as a king. Lee Han threw a respectful and grateful gaze at the back figure disappearing beyond the dimension. But lets not meet again. Being thankful was just being thankful, and Lee Han had no intention of meeting again and challenging himself. His whole body was screaming as he tried to avoid the opponents attack. Good job. thank you. Professor Voladi removed the barrier and approached Lee Han. Seeing this, the 4th grade students unknowingly let out a sigh of relief. He seemed like a crazy person just a moment ago (actually, he still looks like a crazy person) Still, it was clear that the professor had a bit of conscience left in his heart as he praised the first-year freshman who had worked so hard. If I hadnt praised them, I think the 4th grade students would have been more angry. I would have done it faster if I hadnt insisted on fire magic. The 4th grade seniors were astonished. I couldnt believe they heard me right now. what? Isnt that too much, really?? If Year 1 had succeeded in challenging the Frost Giant King, the Skeleton Headmaster would have praised him with tears in his eyes It was my mistake. However, instead of being angry, the new student meekly admitted his mistake. Seeing that scene, seniors in 4th grade felt heartbreaking pain. I cant do anything as a senior! What did I learn at this magic school? A freshman is suffering from a crazy professor like that, and he cant do anything about it. It felt like my heart was breaking with powerlessness and resentment. It should have been approached with cold rather than fire. Yes. If you have completed the floating ice shield. The 4th graders were glaring at him with bloody eyes, but the two priests didnt notice. I just calmly recall the fight that just happened. Right. Did you want a floating ice shield? Lee Han was not particularly upset. In fact, this was a huge compliment to Professor Voladis personality. Because it started with good job. Of course, it seemed like a crazy professor to others, but You said to use the floating ice shield to block the opponents attack to buy time and then go to the cold sculpture war. After the fight, Professor Voladis thoughts became clearer. Professor Boladi also had his own expectations. If you buy time with the floating cold shield and start a volume battle using the enormous cold air around you, you could succeed enough as there is a limit to the defense of the crown. I skipped the part that I expected to learn the 4th circle magic in a week There was a loophole in the defense of the crown. You could have tried to penetrate it by pouring continuous attacks from all directions or by adding rotational attributes. I will keep that in mind. Lee Han kept it in his mind. It was good to remember Professor Voladis teachings in order to survive later apart from Ho-Oh. You said it was spinning Isnt that what youre supposed to report to His Majesty? The 4th year students were even more agitated when they were told to add rotation to the already difficult cold element. The evaporation was great, though. thank you! Professor Voladi nodded silently, then turned and walked away. The professor disappeared into the darkness of the hallway, which began to slowly return after the bitter cold. And as soon as the evil monster disappeared, the 4th grade students rushed at Lee Han. are you okay!? Are you okay!? yes? Its okay. Lee Han was a little taken aback. All of a sudden, the 4th grade seniors rushed as if they had eaten something wrong. Are you saying that because of the Frost Giant King? I rolled a lot, but I wasnt seriously hurt. Thats not it Of course I was worried about that too I just had a conversation with the professor! Are you really okay? Kumandas was more concerned about Lee Hans mind than his body. If Kumandas was dragged out by a professor in the first year and forced to challenge the Frost Giant King, if he heard that even after succeeding, he would have seriously considered dropping out. When praising dry saliva isnt enough It was a compliment, wasnt it? was that? Junior. In case you dont know what a compliment is It was a compliment. Everyone seems to have misunderstood. Lee Han said calmly as if there was a minor misunderstanding. The 4th grade students were most surprised by the emotions they felt today. This This guy How tough is he? It turns out now that the freshmans real talent was neither in the amount of magic, nor in his ability to understand magic, nor his ability to control it. The freshmans real talent was his solid mind. A strong spirit that would not be shaken no matter what the professors at the magic school did! Junior. I respect you. Junior. I respect you. Junior. dont fall down. ???? The 4th grade students patted Lee Han on the shoulder once and walked away. what? Lee Han. Durgyu. As Durgyu approached, Lee Han waved his hand as if he was okay. Just by looking at his face, I could feel that he was full of worries. And behind him was Giselle. As Giselle approached with a frown on his face, Lee Han hesitated. I wanted to fight something again. Go back and check properly for any injuries. However, instead of arguing, Giselle left a word of concern and turned around. ???? Lee Han was shocked. What is it really? Wardanaz. be careful. Wardanaz. The lecture no. Go back and make sure youre not hurt. It wasnt just Giselle. The students of the White Tiger Tower left Lee Han with a word of concern. Lee Han asked Durgyu. Can you explain what the situation is? Thats um Durgyu pondered over how to say it. Even in the eyes of the White Tiger Tower students, who were half enemies with Lee Han, Professor Boladis lecture was too harsh. -Isnt that going to kill Wodanaz? -Can I do that? No matter how wodhanaz it is -Isnt that too much? To the point of worrying and cheering for Lee Han from the middle of the challenge! Durgyu couldnt bear to say, You rolled so badly that everyone worried. That was something that left a scar on Lee Hans pride. Yes I wonder if your challenge touched the hearts of the students of the White Tiger Tower, who are from knight families? Durgyu. What bullshit are you talking about? It cant be. Durgyu pouted. * * * Congratulations. I wondered when to solve it. As they exited the twisted dimension hallway, the skeleton headmaster floated to greet the students. The students of the White Tiger Tower said with proud expressions. yes. principal. We did. Good job. However, the faces of the 4th grade students were bluish. The skeleton principals eyes were also fixed on the 4th grade students. Of course you couldnt You pitiful bastards. principal! There is nothing wrong with delet. Because of us Kumandas defended desperately. Its already pissed off Diret Kumandas could have been killed before he left the punishment room. What kind of iron-headed innocent talk are you talking about? Its wrong to have a friend wrong. Kumandas just looked at Professor Voladi and withdrew his thought, Isnt it worse than the skeleton headmaster? Skeleton Headmaster was even worse. ruler. Then the punishment room Principal! why? The headmaster grumbled and looked at Lee Han. I still had something to tell you. tell me later Thats not it Weve solved this problem, havent we? okay. Good job. okay? no. You usually get a reward, right? no way. The Headmaster Skeleton felt ominous and frowned. do not do that. i hate that Seniors Dont do that. Im sick of it. Please do not send me to the punishment room. Thats right! Please forgive my seniors! Lee Han said this because he thought, It is beneficial to save a ticket to go out and create debt to seniors, but the simple ignorant White Tiger Top students immediately fell for the mood. In response to the enthusiastic response, the skeleton headmaster gave an expression that he would die in agony. get an outing pass just. Im not digging any traps. Just forgive the seniors The skeleton headmaster let out a deep sigh. It was a deep sigh that could reach even the darkest basement of the magic school. Get out of my way. These gold nuggets. Persimmon Thank you! The 4th grade seniors didnt even have time to properly thank Lee Han. He sent a deep thanks with his eyes and hurriedly ran away. The headmaster of the skeleton looked at the back with deep regret. thank you. principal. its my joy Its the weekend in a few hours now. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right? you go out with me Wodanaz. Lee Han made an expression colder than the crown of the Frost Giant King. Anrago, who was next to him, admired without notice. Going out with the principal on the weekend? The rumors that Wardanaz was receiving magic directly from the headmaster were true! Wow wow! Together with the principal! Lee Han looked at Angrago indifferently. His eyes didnt even look at him, but Anrago shut his mouth as if his heart was freezing cold. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Should I break a leg? Isnt it better to break an arm than a leg? Cainan Island. do you mean that I am seriously concerned. It wasnt just me, but Mekin did too?! Although Lee Han managed to get rid of the cold and returned to the dormitory, the Blue Dragon Tower students couldnt be happier. Their friend was dragged away by the evil lich at dawn. Uh but since its a one-on-one interview with the principal, it might be a good opportunity. Some of the students, still naive, offered their opinions cautiously. In fact, this is generally true. Osu Gonadaltes, the headmaster of this magic school, Ein Rogard, was one of the greatest wizards among the empires outstanding and extraordinary wizards. If youre an outsider who doesnt know the magic schools situation, What? A chance to meet one-on-one with Archmage Gonadaltes? You are very lucky to be able to inherit even a little of the great mans teachings! But the freshmen were now slowly noticing. Its not always good to be taught one-on-one by a renowned and talented archmage! And even more so if the archmage was the skeleton headmaster. Wodhanaz is being dragged in now and looks like hes going to be tortured with a 90% chance. Do you mean that? Are you still friends? Go I dont think you said torture. When Asan got angry instead, the other students were intimidated. Neblen of the Kirac family, one of the princesss followers, whispered to the princess. Princess. Of course, the headmaster is an eccentric and dangerous person, but having a one-on-one interview like this wouldnt it be a bit of an intention to acknowledge Wodanajs talent and teach him? Fortunately, the princess nodded. Neblens face brightened. Yes? Only bad things The princess shook her head resolutely. Even considering that, it was bad enough. Is it bad? Because it is. Kirac. If you keep doing that, you go instead. Instead of Wodanaz, you sacrifice. Ah no Im sorry. everyone. Wodanaz. I spoke arrogantly. Lee Han didnt respond, just waved his hand as if he was okay. To be honest, I didnt even have the courage to respond. I should get some more sleep. I was going out with the skeleton principal on the weekend, but I couldnt hear the voices of my friends. just make up your mind look. Wodanaz is hurt because of you! I dont think Wardanaz will do that * * * Saturday morning. Lee Han paid attention and walked to the front door. Fortunately, there were no pitfalls. dont be careless Great. thank you. ride Headmaster Skeleton pointed to the wagon waiting in front of the main gate. Except for the absence of horses, it was a luxurious-looking travel wagon. Instead of asking the old-fashioned question, Is it okay to not have a horse?, Lee Han opened the carriage door and went inside. Then, the scenery of the antique drawing room came into view. It was an unbelievably large space inside the wagon. depart. -yes. The voice of an undead summoner came from outside, and the carriage began to move smoothly. The huge front door of the magic school opened and the carriage was sent off. May I ask where you are going? Thats all I can answer. The destination is Ogonins Tower. ? For a moment, Lee Han wanted Ogonin as someone. Headmaster Skeleton noticed that and was stunned. Illusion Wizard Ogonin. We met at the festival, did you forget? Ah so much work. Lee Han made such an excuse, but in fact, no matter how many things he did, if he was a person who left a deep impression on him, he would not forget it. However, Ogonin gave an impression of a pityful wizard who was caught sneaking in by a 1st grader and failed to cast magic. If Ogonin had heard of it, it would have made him feel ashamed and confined himself to the tower for a while! No matter how many things he did, he would have thought it was too much to be forgotten Anyway, since Ogonin did something, he intends to return it as it is. Its really unfortunate. Lee Han sympathized with Ogonin. Ogonin doesnt even seem like such a great wizard, but to go through such a terrible revenge from the headmaster himself. I dont think Ogonin is a wizard enough for the principal to take revenge on himself, but Of course, Lee Hans persuasion didnt work at all. However, the skeleton principals mood improved considerably. Thats the attitude. ? Lee Han was puzzled. what attitude? I thought youd get mad at me for drying it. It should have been. Thats what you do. Headmaster Skeleton nodded in satisfaction. The greatest weakness of that boy from the Wardanaz family was his weakness. However, seeing a wizard of Ogonins level so arrogantly looked down on him, there was a hint that that shortcoming could be corrected. As an educator at a magic school, it was truly a joy. In the first place, all fantasy wizards are twisted and narrow-minded. Not necessarily. There is no need to take the side of Professor Ku. Im not even here anyway Not only Professor Ku, but there are also people like Valdororn Valdororn? The skeleton headmaster tilted his head. There are many illusion wizards besides Professor Kirmin Ku who teach illusion magic, but Baldororn was the first name he had heard of. Who is it? Its the first name Ive heard. Is that so? I met him by chance the other day when I was out, and he had excellent skills. indeed. Are you a hidden wizard? The empires outstanding wizards did not necessarily actively engage in social activities. Some sorcerers used to seek the truth by shutting themselves in the valleys of deep mountains known only to them. These mages were often unaware of the existence of the skeleton headmaster. Too bad. If youre that good, you should be invited as a professor. Recluse wizards are very picky maybe its hard? yes. As I listened to them talk, they didnt seem interested. okay. I guess so. Anyway, lets stop talking about nerds like Ogonin lets talk about your magic. Are you learning magic well? yes. We are doing our best. Lee Han had no shame in looking up to the sky. There really wasnt a freshman who did his best as Lee Han. What are you studying besides lectures? principal. Its hard to just follow the lectures. Lee Han was dumbfounded. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Principal Skeleton asked so naturally, What are you studying besides the lectures you listen to? Its hard to keep up with the lectures Im taking right now, but what the hell do you expect from a freshman Even if its hard, the up-and-coming guys find magic and study it on their own. Always. So, are you not studying outside of lectures? Im doing it, but Headmaster Skeleton nodded as if he knew that. Lee Han felt slightly embarrassed. Somehow, he ended up studying extra, and Lee Han didnt do it on purpose. This is just a coincidence. I didnt ask. tell me what you are studying Principal Skeleton was curious about what field Lee Han was interested in. Even if he complained a lot about his weak personality, the boy from the Wardanaz family in front of him was the talent that the Skull Headmaster was currently watching with the most interest. As a disciple candidate who might one day inherit the vision, I couldnt help but be curious. First of all, I am studying the book the principal gave me. Your greatest strength is that eye that knows how to distinguish jade stones. Lee Han was flattered and the skeleton headmaster was satisfied. And it wasnt even a lie. If youre bored, the black book enters Lee Hans dream on its own and forcibly teaches you magic! And blood magic Blood magic? Isnt that too outdated? Besides, its a small skill that you dont even need. I am studying magic that is good for linking with At Lee Hans answer, the headmaster of the skeleton threw his gaze intrigued. Blood magic was a non-mainstream technique that was difficult to use and rarely used these days, but the story was different for magic related to blood magic. Blood magic is a technique that uses blood as a catalyst to amplify magical power. The magic associated with such blood magic had its own characteristics. Huge horsepower consumption, relatively little control required, etc. It will certainly suit that Wodanaz boy. Youre clever. thank you. What book are you studying with? The blood magic book would be of little use. Lee Han took a book out of his backpack. It was < Basic blood magic and its application >. Pararak- Headmaster Skeleton threw the book into the air and turned it over. While reading each page with his eyes, Headmaster Skeleton asked again. What else are you studying besides blood magic? I think its enough now To be honest, it was already enough to overflow as I was studying the skeleton headmasters magic and even blood magic. The problem was that Lee Han was really studying other things. As he took out the book, Lee Han thought to himself. Its really unfortunate. Its not like I purposely found it and studied it. After reading the < Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Application > book, the Headmaster Skeleton opened the book as well. Then, I read two books at high speed. Its new, but I managed to learn from a guy like Professor Bagreg. Its really new. Lee Han inadvertently nodded, but gave strength to his head. Even if everyone in the world cursed at the professor, it was better for the student learning under him to keep his mouth shut. no. There is always a lot to learn. Well, if you have to endure that shit, there must be a lot to learn. Just as there are many things left after entering the dragons rarity and coming out alive. Anyway, I didnt know that there would really be a disciple. I wondered if anyone would listen to such an irrational lecture. Lee Han seemed like he would fail to control his emotions if he talked further. Ill have to change the topic. Then, why is Professor Bagleg all of a sudden? Isnt this a book written by Professor Bagreg? ! Lee Han was surprised. Two magical books written in strange detail were the books written by Professor Baegrek? I was surprised, but more Why is someone who can explain in such detail in words? Lee Han tried hard not to show his anger on his face. I guess you didnt know Its so written in detail Its normal for people who arent fluent in words to say things when they hold a quill. where did you get it Did Professor Bagreg give it to you? He gave me the lightning magic and I picked up the blood magic. I think I wrote this in my school days, but I managed to pick it up. Youre lucky. I didnt pick it up, but my friends picked it up. But now its in your hands. thats the relationship I dont want to become involved with the blood magic book. Professor Baegreks teaching seems to fit well, but dont rely too much on one professors teaching. Im not that good at it. Two of the three books you study separately are Professor Baegreks books? As soon as Lee Han returned to school, he made a resolution to search the library and add three or four useful magic books. It is said that the truth that magicians pursue is one, but the roads to get there are different. If a disciple is too influenced by the master, it is difficult to break out of the egg. yes. All disciples should be able to stab their master in the back and inherit everything. Yes yes? Lee Han hesitated. For a moment, I thought that my inner thoughts were being heard. However, the skeleton headmaster didnt ask a specific trap question. True to his ancient origins, the Headmaster Skeleton sincerely believed that a wizard can go his own way only when he has the guts to stab his teacher in the back. Lee Han stared at the headmasters white, sleek skull. Headmaster Skeleton said with a straight face. not now Its a story after learning everything later. You seem to have misunderstood. I didnt think anything of it. All right. Anyway, it must have been worrying for nothing. The Skeleton Headmaster, who was slightly worried, was convinced. That Wardanaz boy would never lose his way, no matter which wizard taught him. It was indeed an important virtue for a wizard. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Youre probably thinking about it even vaguely by now. What must be done to arrive at the truth? Which way should I walk? I didnt. Even though I thought about what kind of government job would be good, I wasnt thinking about what I should do for the sake of the truth. But Lee Han was silent. The skeleton headmaster must have been serious, and it didnt seem like it would do anything good to tell him that he was contemplating a government job. Considering the hostility toward bureaucrats that some professors have shown in the past Let me give you a helpful piece of advice. When I was human, I was a prince. yes?????!!!!! Lee Han was so surprised that his heart stopped. What was your reaction just now? Somehow, you were full of grace. thanks. He was the prince of a beautiful small country. Nevertheless, I had a lot of troubles since childhood. Why must I die from the moment I was born? Why must the people of the kingdom suffer from the eight sorrows, the seven emotions, and the five desires? That you did. Lee Han was overwhelmed as he was in the younger days of Headmaster Skeleton, who was so fine and splendid than he thought. Then I got enlightenment and abandoned my body. became a lich Uh, arent you skipping too many steps? In the meantime, what do you do after hearing the boring story of training? Anyway, the important thing is that I was able to overcome the limitations I just mentioned by abandoning my body. The higher the status as a wizard, the higher the number of virtues a wizard must possess. It is not just about controlling ones magical powers and understanding magic, but also about controlling ones inner self and cultivating ones imagery. From that point of view, emotions were also enemies that wizards had to fight. When being swayed by the five desires and seven passions, it is easy for even a wizard with a gun to wander. The Headmaster Skeleton cut the bridle of such anguish with a single knife. Although that method was an extreme method of discarding the living body. Im a bit richer I didnt mean to become richer. Headmaster Skeleton didnt pay much attention to Lee Hans disapproval. You told me the way Ive walked Giving up the body is not the only answer. There are infinitely many paths to truth. Only the skeleton remained, blinking blue eyes, but I could feel the vertigo that could not be hidden from that figure. Lee Han looked like a sage for the first time as a skeleton headmaster. Normally, I felt like a boss monster in an evil castle From my point of view, you should be able to control yourself without becoming a lich. Why? Lee Han slightly expected. No matter how eccentric he was, he was a great wizard. A person like that rated Lee Han highly, so there was no way I couldnt help but be happy. Its not easy at that age to deliberately suffer under multiple professors. Such asceticism is helpful in cultivating the mind and body. Thats a very good choice. keep doing that Lee Han was serious. It was a compliment, but somehow it made me feel very bad. * * * This is not the village of Philone. Lee Han was amazed at the sight of a prosperous city outside the carriage. The village of Filone, the closest village to Einrogard, was also a very prosperous village because of its uniqueness. Originally, normal villages did not have so many wizards, adventurers, mercenaries, or merchants. However, the city in front of me overwhelmed the village of Philone. No matter where I looked, the energy of vitality and prosperity was overflowing. A poet of Grande. The city closest to the magic school. When I went to the village of Philone, I heard that all the families of the students who were waiting outside have gone to the city of Granden. Lee Han suddenly looked around. I was not surprised to see a big city as I was from, but it was true that it was fresh in many ways. When he was with the Wodanaz family, he stayed only in the family manor and manor. to buy a present. -yes. ? Lee Han hesitated when the headmaster of the skeleton gave orders to the summoned beasts outside. What gift is it? Isnt it about visiting Ogonins Tower? Its rude to visit without a gift. I wondered if I was already rude enough to go get revenge, but Lee Han didnt say anything. really. Also buy this iron head snack. -yes. After a while. Several beautifully wrapped cookie boxes flew into the wagon. It was a box containing licorice candy, red bean jelly, Yumilgwa, and so on. Headmaster Skeleton saw the composition and complained. Sweets without dignity. Isnt it a snack that children like? C I bought it as the most popular snack among young people. I thought so. Like a fool. -sorry. done. eat it However, Lee Han did not touch the sweets recklessly. The skeleton headmaster was puzzled. Why? I didnt hear poison. If you eat this, wont you lose the reward you promised last time? The other day, Professor Verdus decided to give him a reward for fixing the accident. Headmaster Skeleton admired it for the first time in a long time. Out of all the many disciples he had seen, none was so prudent. thats separate Promise me. thank you. But dont put cookies in your coat pocket. Seeing the freshman trying to put a snack in his pocket right away, the skeleton headmaster slightly reflected on the school rules he had set. Come to think of it, I heard that the spire keeper gave me a present. ah. yes. It seems like an overly generous gift, but Emm. Lee Han recalled the package the Spire Keeper had given him. Certainly, the necklace in the package was a decent artifact. Except for the invisibility magic. For Lee Han, who already had an invisibility belt and invisibility magic, the invisibility necklace was a bit too much of a gift. But Ive already mastered the invisibility magic. what? thats fast What have you learned? < The Invisibility Cloak of Gonadaltes >. Headmaster Skeleton was surprised and satisfied at Lee Hans answer. I didnt expect to learn it already. The pace is pretty fast. shit. After all, I didnt have to learn it all at once. My magic is better than any other invisibility magic. You can be proud of yourself. It always does. And even artifacts with the same effect are not useless. Even if he had already mastered the same magic. Think carefully. ? Lee Han tried to think about what the skeleton headmaster said, but the skeleton headmaster didnt give him a chance. Headmaster Skeleton grumbled when he saw the gift the summoner had bought. No, what kind of gift is this? No matter what, its such a stack of cards. -Its a card that Ogonin-sama also has in it. I wonder if all the cards featuring Ogonin will become gifts. I really want it The headmaster grunted and threw the deck of cards into the air and blew them into the corner. And why is the performance so good on the Ogonin theme? -But the owner said the other day that the performance of the card is not important, but the magician who uses it The summoner who was talking outside kept his mouth shut. Lee Han thought that the headmaster must have used silence magic. take this you I already have a completed deck. However, Lee Han calmly accepted. It was because the Headmaster Skeleton could have been more mean. The card the Skeleton Headmaster threw was not Ogonin. was himself Put it in your deck and use it well. its a good card Uh yes. Lee Hans deck was an agile, low-cost deck that relentlessly aimed only at the opponents magicians health from the beginning of the game and quickly cut them down. It was difficult to use the Skeleton Principal card, which costs a lot of mana to summon, but Lee Han put the card into the deck right in front of the Skeleton Principal. Flattery should always be sincere. In fact, the skeleton headmaster was pleased with Lee Hans appearance. Ill go buy it myself. yes? Can I still? Lee Han hesitated. No matter how much the people of the empire are used to the appearance of all kinds of bizarre wizards, it was questionable whether they would be able to do that even after seeing a lich with only a skeleton floating around. However, before Lee Hans question was finished, the skeleton headmaster had turned into a human. Wearing a robe made of dark blue silk and holding a staff with a unique and elegant movement that only nobles can show, anyone can see that he was a noble from an imperial family. Lee Han was not surprised by that in itself. It would have been more surprising if the Archmage, the size of the skeleton headmaster, couldnt use a human shell. Lee Han was surprised because the headmasters human face was a familiar face he had seen somewhere. statue! A statue guarding the passageway to the Statue of the Forgotten Beast, which you saw while wandering around the 3rd floor of the main building. At that time, I thought I dont know who it is, but hes filthy handsome Why is that? I was really impressed with how dignified he was. Fourth, the second greatest strength is the very heart that knows what dignity is. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Headmaster Skeleton nodded as if flattered. Lee Han thought to himself. Black magic is really scary. It is said that even the moon wanes when it is full, but how many people can think of the skeleton headmaster after looking at the statue? lets go. yes. The two priests stepped out of the carriage. Even in a crowded crowd, the two attracted peoples attention at once. Headmaster Skeleton opened the door of a bookstore luxuriously decorated with brass and bronze sculptures. It was a bookstore with a signboard reading < Ikalten''s Jeolwoogwan (~^) >. welcome. The dapper, well-dressed employee corrected his posture and bowed his head. As soon as I saw them, I guessed their identities. Is there a magic book? yes. of course. Give me one of the easiest fantasy magic introductions. Well packaged. ? Lee Han wondered what the skeleton principal was doing. Of course, theres no way there wouldnt be a magic book in a bookstore of this size, but its the easiest introduction to fantasy magic. Are you going to give it as a gift? You are quick-witted. Lee Han decided not to say anything. I dont know. Its something the two of you have to figure out on your own. When two wizards were enemies of each other, there was nothing good about intervening between them. Lee Han looked away and looked through the other books. Then I found a familiar name. Is this a book written by a man named Ogonin? Lets see thats right. An advanced application of fantasy magic in the barrier that he used when he was young Ah. Good idea. Ill have to buy that one too. Lets read it in front of him. I didnt say anything. There is no need to wrap this. I will take it. As the time to go to the Tower of Ogonin drew closer, Lee Han began to feel uneasy. Principal Skeleton was a person who would have no regrets even if he came out with a fight, but isnt Lee Han a man with a future like Gu Man-ri? If the illusion wizards have a grudge against Lee Han, not the skeleton principal Should I use invisibility magic? * * * After purchasing the presents, the carriage left the city and from then on, it started running through the sky. In the middle of the mountain range filled with layers of bizarre cliffs, I saw the Wizards Tower rising sharply. Returning as a skeleton, the principal opened his mouth at once. life and death. Even if it was the same word, each word the wizard uttered had a different meaning. And thats what the skeleton headmaster just said. Lee Han realized that the words acted as a starting device and a huge magic was activated. The world was shaking. Wizards were beings who understood the order of the world and knew how to twist it cunningly, but there were also wizards who sometimes rewrote the world order itself as they wished. Headmaster Skeleton was a wizard who had reached that level. but it was a problem that I was using it when I came to someone elses tower and had a fight! Chapter 210 Chapter 210 A huge black circle spread out around the skeleton headmaster. The world inside the black circle has turned into a completely different space from the outside world. A separate space that rejects the providence of the world where the sun sets when the sun rises and the moon sets when the moon sets. Inherent world! Imperial magics were often classified as circles. Circle magic, which counts the number of steps a wizard needs to cast, was widely used throughout the vast empire thanks to its convenience. One of the characteristics of this circle magic was that the magic created by one wizard could be used by another wizard. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a way, it was a really great thing. Magic is the act of shaking the order of the world with the will of a wizard. Everyone has different images and emotions, but to be able to use someone elses magic. This was possible because there were principles and rules shared by each other. However, there was magic outside the rules of such circle magic. A magic that can only be used by the wizard who created the magic. Magic that creates a separate world by expanding the image within the wizard. In the Empire, it was magic called the unique world. Instead of twisting the order of the world, Lee Han couldnt help but shudder at the appearance of the skeleton headmaster who redefined it according to his own will. amazing! Of course, the purpose was to come to someone elses tower and have a fight, but the level of magic was so high that it transcended imagination, so the purpose was forgotten. Good food! As soon as the flying bird entered the world, it immediately turned into an undead. The bird continued to fly, not realizing that it had turned into an undead. The plants that were growing in the mountains below also changed their appearance into bizarre forms. As all the beings in the realm gave up their painful lives and accepted a comfortable death, the Headmaster of Skeletons smiled. It was a beautiful scene of nirvana. for a moment. why are you the same yes? Headmaster Skeleton was surprised to see Lee Han in the carriage. All living things in the area had turned into undead, but Lee Han alone was staring at the skeleton headmaster with a blank gaze. Isnt the headmaster just excluding me? No way? How instructive is the experience of becoming an undead. Lee Han, who was almost grateful for the skeleton headmasters thoughtfulness, was serious. In any case, the magic power is getting worse. Headmaster Skeleton quickly realized the reason. As it is the power to change the world, when the amount of mana increases, it creates unusual situations that are difficult for wizards to predict. Just like that Wardanaz boy right now. The rules of the world are changing, but I was dumbfounded when I sat alone and looked at him with an expression of whats wrong? Its my fault that I have a lot of magical power Be quiet. There are fantasy wizards out there. Headmaster Skeleton pointed forward. The door of the towering tower opened, and wizards rushed out with a bewildered expression. * * * Mages who were prestigious, skilled, and even sociable in the empire would usually organize groups or clubs to interact with each other. As the science of magic is infinite, it was difficult for even a genius to realize it easily. If you have a comrade you can trust, its rare to be as strong as that. The club of fantasy magicians led by Ogonin is an organization composed of various magicians, led by Ogonin. The composition was diverse, from beginners who had just stepped into fantasy magic, to experts who had become proficient in fantasy magic, and fantasy wizards who were competent and prestigious enough to present a paper on fantasy magic at the Imperial Society. If there is one thing they have in common, it is their respect for Ogonin! It was Ogonin who developed various illusion magic for the empires illusion wizards since his youth and paved the way. If it was a junior fantasy wizard, I couldnt help but respect him. When Ogonin said this, the illusion wizards were astonished. -I tried to steal Gonadaltes treasure and failed Im sorry everyone. Ive even tarnished your reputation. -no! His Excellency Gonadaltes provocation is wrong. -If you bought it at an auction, you bought it. You insult people like that! C Its not Ogonins fault! -Thats not important right now. Everyone refrain from visiting this tower and avoid coming near it, as retaliation may come soon. -You are too worried. No matter how mischievous and mischievous His Excellency Gonadaltes is, he is the honorable Grand Wizard of the Empire and the dean of His Majestys Magical Command School, Ein Rogard. Would you take such personal revenge? -youre right. Youll know that I insulted you childishly first, so youll just let it go. -You guys dont know about Gonadaltes. The fantasy wizards didnt understand. There was no way that an archmage on the level of Gonadaltes would retaliate against each and every trivial quarrel like that. Isnt that too narrow-minded? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! But those thoughts vanished as soon as I saw the laughing skull floating in the air. The fantasy wizards, who suddenly turned into undead, argued with embarrassment at the awkward body sensation. Gonadaltes-nim! What is this?! Why are you here?? I only used magic to teach you mages. Youre so shameless. Lee Han lowered his head in the carriage. He did not want to be recognized as a disciple of the Skeleton Headmaster by the fantasy wizards down there. Either that or not, Skeleton Headmaster said confidently. how is it Isnt it beautiful? Ah its beautiful Please release the magic! The fantasy wizards protested by banging their skulls. Of course, this unique world magic was beautiful enough to distract you, but it was a different story when it became your job. Now that he has become undead, will that come? Tell Ogonin to come out quickly. You came to someone elses festival and set a fire because you didnt cooperate with the research. Festival Disruptor, Firecracker Destroyer, Artifact Thief, Ogonin! come out quickly! Headmaster Skeleton had a knack for attaching disgraceful titles to others. Not long after, Ogonin hurriedly leaped from the tower. What is this Your Excellency Gonadaltes? If its my fault, why bother the other wizards?! Then why do you bully my firecrackers, bully my festivals, bully my students for my wrongdoings? Strictly speaking, its close to saving the students. If Ogonin hadnt set the fire, the students would have had to run from place to place to avoid the firecrackers that were burning. But Ogonin was too naive to question him that way. Im sorry. I apologize. joy. The festival that was ruined by apologizing returns and the hearts of the students who have been hurt come back. receive this Skeleton Headmaster threw away the book he had packed. It was rude to give a beginner or a book to read, but Ogonin was so embarrassed that he accepted it gratefully. Thank you for the gift. Skeleton Principal seemed slightly disappointed with that reaction. no way. come out Are you pretending not to hear now? Could it be? Lee Han slowly opened the carriage door with the expression that he was doing the thing he hated the most in the world. All the eyes of the fantasy wizards gathered below were focused on Lee Han. You Ogonin recognized Lee Hans face. Isnt that the first year student who gave Ogonin despair the other day? I brought here my young, inexperienced and inexperienced student. I want to compete with the disciples who serve you once. No Principal. Lee Han was serious. I thought the Headmaster Skeleton would sneak in, set fire to the tower, and steal some treasure, but this was a different story. Isnt this the level where Lee Han soaks his whole body, not just one foot in it! And apart from that, this was a very dangerous confrontation. How could Lee Han beat those seasoned fantasy wizards? I dont have myself. is it? I am confident. Headmaster Skeleton was already convinced. That boy from the Wardanaz family was the nemesis of all fantasy wizards. Illusion magic is divided into magic that is applied directly to the opponent and magic that is applied to the surrounding area. And the former had many more advanced and powerful techniques. The higher the skill of the magician, the more skillful he is in fantasy or delusion, and as much as he notices it, it becomes half-essential to bet directly. But what if those tricks are all destroyed by a magician youve never seen before? Even if the wizard is a first year student? Im already so happy Headmaster Skeleton smiled broadly. The naive illusion wizards, unaware of such an evil ulterior motive, set out with high spirits. great! We are not brazen or arrogant enough to claim ourselves to be Ogonins disciples, but we are not so lenient enough to leave challengers who come to Ogonins Tower alone. I will dare to compete with you. No wait Ogonin panicked and tried to stop the illusion wizards. Having already walked once in a magic school, he was well aware of Lee Hans unique constitution. its okay! Ogonin! Trust us. Our skills are inferior to that of Ogonin, but we will never lose. That person named Ogonin seems to be very popular even though his skills are a bit lacking. Lee Han thought to himself. If the fantasy wizards had heard of it, they were going to grab it. Thats right! Ogonin! Surely you dont trust the wizards who have gathered like this for you? no way? Ogonin really wanted to hit Headmaster Skeleton. If you cant speak I see. Everyone come in. Ogonins shoulders looked particularly narrow as he opened the towers door and went inside. * * * Among the fantasy wizards of the Tower, Klbig was the first to step out. Klbig. He himself was modest and did not admit it, but if anyone wanted to pick the most passionate and energetic of Ogonins disciples, he would have chosen Klbig. As much as that, Klevik was resentful of the rude and arrogant proposal of the skull headmaster. No matter how much you ignore it! Did you hear? He said he was a first-year student. 1 Grade! No matter how much Einrogard is said to be the cradle of imperial geniuses, isnt this too much! I agree. Maybe thats what he brought you for? what? Look. If you are a first year student, you will surely lose. Then I wonder if they are trying to laugh at us for doing their best against first-year students. The fantasy wizards, unaware of Lee Hans constitution, had no choice but to interpret the skeleton headmasters proposal in a different way. Otherwise, the cunning archmage would have no reason to propose in the first place. I seedont worry. Its embarrassing to go all out against a freshman. I will lightly subdue you and come back. I believe! Klbig moved on. On one side of the hallway of the wide hall is Lee Han. On the other side are the fantasy mages of the tower. And in the middle were Headmaster Skeleton and Ogonin. The rules are simple. The wizards of the tower only use illusion magic, and my apprentice overwhelms opponents with all other magic. It was a rule that favored Lee Han, but no fantasy wizards complained about it. Considering that he was a first-year student, in fact, it was not enough to bind the limbs of the fantasy wizards and cover their eyes. When Klbig saw Lee Han, he suddenly felt sympathy. Isnt the first year student dragged into this enemy camp alone and hardening his face with tension? I respected Sir Gonadaltes, but I never thought he would dance like this! start! At that moment, Klvic saw. The boy in front of me is moving like crazy! Chapter 211 Chapter 211 : Any means and methods. Unlike Clvigs sympathy for Lee Han and trying to subdue him moderately, Lee Han was 100% sincere. In fact, if a freshman didnt show his sincerity to a high-ranking fantasy wizard, that was a madman. Enhancing magic cast as much as possible before the duel begins. The strengthening magic raised Lee Hans trained physical abilities even more explosively. Seeing the apprentice running fast, the skeleton headmaster thought to himself. Oops. Do I have to go that far? It wasnt a foul to cast magic like that before the duel. Moreover, Lee Han is a freshman and his opponent is a well-known wizard. There was no one to criticize for something like that. Its because he looks a little out of his face and looks awkward. The skeleton headmaster looked a little pathetic. I would have won if I just fought Thats not dignified. Lee Han ran ahead without even thinking that the skeleton headmaster was having such an unlucky idea. We have to stick close! Unlike Headmaster Skeletons conviction that even if you fight with your eyes closed, you will win, Lee Han was naturally unsure. Basically, I thought that if I hit even one opponents magic, it would be the end. Ive shown resistance to magic and poison a few times so far, but isnt that a 100% sure guarantee? As long as the opponents skill is skill, unlike before, he was able to defeat Lee Han in one shot. Whats the most likely way to deal with such a mage? It was to stick as close as possible to not use magic. widely! Lee Han took out an iron ball from his sleeve. Then he threw it to Clive. Culvik, who was already startled by Lee Hans movements, was once again surprised by the flying iron orb tearing through the air. Although he had the ability to lightly block simple projectiles the iron beads flew faster than Klebig expected. Kuk! Klevic stopped casting the spell he was reciting and lowered his stance. An iron ball passed over his head. It was a very brief moment, but it was enough. After narrowing the distance, Lee Han immediately grabbed Clvic by the collar and knocked him over. bang! Then he bent his arms back and held him down. Kleviks staff flew to the side. I lost I lost! The illusion wizards were surprised by Clvics declaration of defeat. That freshmans movements far exceeded expectations. I never thought that a mere first-year student could move so agile and fast! Thats what His Excellency Gonadaltes was aiming for! Shit. You exploited our loophole. I never thought you would bring a student from a knight family. indeed. If you dont know about an attack like that in advance, its not easy to respond right away. Did you aim for that? If he had defeated a first year student with the same magic, the shock would have been immeasurable. However, when he was defeated by an unexpected loophole like that, a slightly different reaction came out. -Ah, that boy is so admirable at such a young age! No, you idiots! The gossips of the fantasy wizards shocked the Headmaster Skeleton. There was no way he came here to win with a surprise trick like that. Im here to show you that fantasy magic is ruthlessly ignored in front of first year students but it wont work. Close combat is prohibited. yes!? Lee Han was shocked. Prohibition of close combat Isnt that too much? not too much its because you dont know If you want me to lose, you can just be honest. Isnt it!? When the disciple he brought grunted, the skeleton headmaster was doubly astounded. This poor disciple was still unsure of his abilities. You can just block it with your body! yes. You must be. Whether or not the headmaster of the skeleton was staring at him, Lee Han was lost in thought. Prohibiting close combat Its getting really difficult. Like a curse, illusion magic was quick to cast and hard to avoid. If you have learned the related defense magic, the difficulty of blocking it will drop significantly, but Lee Han is still in the first year. I couldnt learn such defensive magic. No matter how quickly Lee Han casts magic and attacks, if he gets hit by the opponents magic even once His Excellency Gonadaltes. its okay! You dont have to do that. Please allow that first year student to engage in close combat! Rather, it was the fantasy wizards who helped Lee Han. The fantasy wizards were furious at the sight of Gonadaltes persecuting first-year students and ignoring them. No matter how suddenly I lost, I had no intention of winning by giving a first-year student such a penalty. everyone! Lee Han cast a slightly moved gaze. It was clear that the wizards under him had good personalities, just as Ogonin had a good reputation even though he lacked in skills. Of course, from the skeleton headmasters point of view, it was crazy. Now, who sympathizes with who Even if close combat is banned, you guys cant win!? Even so, there is no need to ban it! It goes against our pride. Headmaster Skeleton had to resist the urge to block the illusion wizards muzzle with magic. Lee Han put on a relieved expression. Anyone could see that he was ready to jump out and engage in close combat. I am Doibach. I wish you well. Of course, it doesnt matter if you try close combat! Please take good care of me. The attitude of the new wizard, Doibach, was polite and his gaze was respectful. They said it was a surprise attack and they were lucky, but didnt they beat Klbig anyway? It was a great thing that a freshman did such a thing. Doibach promised. As a magician who has trained in fantasy magic and as someone who has received the teachings of Ogonin-sama, I will fight head-on with that first year students specialty and win fair and square! Youre going crazy, really The Headmaster Skeleton muttered, but no one listened. * * * Its a waste! Awesome! I never thought it would be like that! After that, Lee Han defeated three more people. Doibach tried to cast illusion magic, which has the shortest casting speed, but it was narrowly delayed when Lee Han approached him quickly and interrupted his concentration with < Summon Bone Restraints >. As a way to deal with warriors, Zelkev spread a labyrinth of fantasy magic around him and tried to block the approach, but he was half a step too late. Bonbondo You fantasy wizards dont practice dueling so much that their casting speed is so slow!? Skeleton Headmaster, who thought that at least one person would bet before Lee Han approached, exploded. Of course, dueling was not a necessary skill for wizards, and there are fewer wizards who specialize in magic combat like Professor Voladi or Headmaster Skeleton, but isnt this too much! That is correct. Your Excellency Gonadaltes. I am ashamed. I never thought I would lose to a first year student like this. I respect your skills. What a great skill. Dont be discouraged just because you come from a family of knights. Mastering magic has nothing to do with family. yes? Sleep sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If youre at your level, youll soon stand out in the Imperial dueling world. Im looking forward to it. The fantasy wizards readily acknowledged it. It was an unfortunate defeat, but they werent shameless enough to admit it. Isnt the opponent even a first year student? No matter how you lost, it was an honor to respect and praise your opponents skills. thank you. In the future, you will meet many wizards with a faster casting speed than us, but if you continue to sharpen your speed, it will be difficult to find an opponent for you. A heartwarming scene of people acknowledging their shortcomings and meekly praising a first-year student with outstanding talent. It could be said to be the most ideal sight when different wizards met. Clvig wondered if Gonadaltes might have brought a first-year student for this purpose. In order to realize the shortcomings of the fantasy wizards themselves, a first-year student with such a special ability insignificant idiots isnt it? done. Ogonin. lets face each other Im all excited. At the words of the headmaster skeleton, Ogonin looked up and nodded. From the point of view of Ogonin, the duel just went too strangely. * * * Give this nerdy disciple a proper explanation. Even if I told you, you wouldnt believe it. Um so. You have quite strong anti-magic power. Pretty? very strong. very? how about just what you say? Is the festival interrupter, firecracker destroyer, or artifact thief giving me orders? what the. What the world is about to become Ogonin endured even if it was dirty and petty. because he was wrong This anti-magic effect works in many directions but especially in the case of fantasy magic that directly applies pure magical power to the mind, it tends to be particularly strongly influenced by the anti-magic power. Lee Han could understand Ogonins detailed explanation. So last time? you can say that. In particular, fantasy magic that is applied directly will not work well if it is really dizzy. aha. Then the headmaster wasnt exaggerating when he said it was fine. beside me That you can say that. Lee Han was interested in Ogonins guarantee. I would never have thought that what the skeleton headmaster said was really true. It wasnt a trick to harass me. Of course, even if he believed the headmasters words, Lee Han would have fought the same way. Because Why cant I avoid it? I can avoid it, so whats the point? Even if it was a 0.0001% chance, there was no need to take the risk. thank you. Thanks for letting me know. take out that book yes? A book written by Ogonin. Lee Han pulled out a book with a confused expression on his face. It was a book written by Ogonin in his youth, bought at a bookstore. Seeing that, Ogonin looked at the Headmaster Skeleton in amazement. He was a sincere wizard in many ways when it came to bullying others. What do you think? Of course, since I wrote it when I was young, the immature parts It seems like a good book. Lee Han answered as if he were asking himself. The misunderstanding was resolved, but Ogonin did not feel like an archmage. To be honest, if you were a great wizard, wouldnt it be possible to break through magic and cast magic? Considering those skills, this book was well written. Ogonin threw a grateful glance at Lee Hans unexpected reaction. Of course, the skeleton headmaster was not convinced. that is?! Compare with my book. it will look different Yes, it is true that the principals book is better, but Each book has its own value, so its not a bad book just because its relatively behind. Headmaster Skeleton was slow to react as he couldnt decide whether to be pleased with Lee Hans flattery or angry at his interruption. Thank you! Ogonin was genuinely moved. Originally, it was Ogonin who had been praised and appreciated by many wizards. Now that Im being praised by a young wizard, Im not impressed. However, being praised by the pupil in front of the headmaster of the mad skull made Ogonins dull heart beat. This is also a fate, but if its okay, can I teach you something? ! Lee Han paused and turned his gaze to the skeleton headmaster. Misunderstanding the meaning, the headmaster grunted and replied. let it learn Its rare to have a chance to learn directly from a mage like Ogonin. Its a good opportunity. I meant that I had to learn it. Lee Han thought to himself. There was Professor Kirmin Ku in the magic school and there was a wizard like Baldororn outside the magic school, but I wanted to. But I guess Ill have to do my best to learn manners. thank you. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Cant help it. Not even in a dream did he notice Lee Hans inner thoughts, the skeleton headmaster thought to himself. Ogonin was not a wizard who would readily teach him that he was being threatened or humiliated, but seeing that he did It was clear that Yihans polite behavior had moved his heart quite a bit. It was a pity that I couldnt embarrass him more, but I couldnt help it if I conceded that much. Its nothing else, but isnt it taught directly by a great wizard like Ogonin? It was a rare opportunity that was difficult for even the wizards of the Tower to receive. Tsk. Ogonin. Pay off your debt with this. to teach well. I will do my best. Skeleton Headmaster floated outside. It was rude to stand next to another wizard passing on his teachings. Are you okay? hmm? At Lee Hans question, Ogonin smiled slightly. Apparently, he wondered if he could be taught one-on-one like this by an archmage like Ogonin, without paying anything in return. It was a natural reaction as he was still young. Its okay. Not because of coercion or threats, but because I want to do it. You dont have to care. Its not like that, but Im afraid the principal will bully the people outside Itll be fine. maybe. Ogonin was slightly taken aback by the very objective and realistic apprenticeship of Gonadaltes. are you a disciple? * * * Hearing about the illusion magic Yihan knew, Ogonin nodded and said, Fahites fantasy magic series. Farhait That friend is a pretty decent illusion wizard. Youre being a little rude. Lee Han, who did not know the relationship between Ogonin and Fahait, thought to himself. Because it is a fantasy magic that uses fire elements as a base, it is easy for beginners to learn and apply. If I had to point out a downside, would it be that the effect is reduced in cold places? Uh I cast it in a cold place and it worked well. hmm? aha. It must be because it has so much magical power. Ogonin nodded as if he understood. However, there was already a slight suspicion mixed in Lee Hans gaze. Fahites illusion magic is good magic, but I will teach you another magic. Its a little rough, but its quite usable. In fact, Ogonins words were overly modest. The magic Ogonin was trying to teach me was arcane magic Ogonin created himself. Arcane magic that is respected and called Ogonins Illusion Magic by other illusion wizards! Many illusion wizards admired the magics neat structure, sharp thinking, and effective effects, but Ogonin did not publicize the arcane magic. The other fantasy magic developed by myself was in contrast to what was published as a book. One reason. As difficult and demanding as it was, I was not sure if I would be able to properly pass it on if I did not directly pass it on. But this boy deserves to learn. It wasnt simply that he promised to do his best for Headmaster Skeleton. Ogonin was not without pride to the extent that he recklessly handed over the arcane magic he had created to pay off his debt. Ogonin already knew that Lee Han was an unusually polite and considerate boy. It was like that at the magic school at the festival, and that was exactly what happened at the duel today. In addition, if the magic talent is enough to be directly taught by the headmaster of the skeleton If its such a boy, its okay to teach him. What magic is it? hmm. I didnt give it a specific name Other mages call it Ogonins Arcane Illusion Magic, so I guess you could call it that too. Ive never heard of it. Lee Han was puzzled inwardly. Of course, the empires magic system was vast, and of course there were unusual magics that Lee Han had never heard of. However, it was true that magic he had heard of how great it was was more trustworthy than magic he had never heard of. thats okay, right? after. You seem to be thinking too negatively. Lee Han thought calmly. After all, it seemed that Ogonin wasnt a completely incompetent mage. He runs a tower like this, is respected by other wizards, and has written a lot of books of course, he showed a lot of ugliness in front of Lee Han, but when a person leaves active duty and retires, his senses get rusty. Although he is now retired and his abilities have declined over time, it was clear that he was a great wizard in his prime. Ogonin, who had never retired, continued without knowing Lee Hans intentions. Paheit excels not only in fantasy magic but also in the application of fire elements, so he has developed several magics that combine the two realms. As I just said, these are magics with clear advantages. Imperial magic, like any other discipline, developed over time. It was only natural that the wizards of the later generations watched, learned, and polished the magic of the predecessors. And the tendency of this development was mainly focused on convenience and efficiency. If there is a magic that takes 100 effort to learn, it will take 10 effort. If there is a magic that requires 100 horsepower to cast, it will take 10 horsepower. When magic developed in this way came out, the magic replaced the existing inefficient magic and brought about a new trend. Farhaits fantasy magic that Lee Han had learned was that type of magic. It was easy to learn and apply because it was magic made by applying the flame element But if there are advantages, there are also disadvantages. Faheits illusion magic is not suitable for mastering the illusion magic itself. Illusion magic that uses other elements is also inappropriate in that respect. If you create illusions with fire or cold soil, the difficulty of learning magic may go down, but it is far from the core of fantasy magic. Ogonin thought that even if the difficulty was difficult, in order to properly master illusion magic, he had to go the difficult way from the beginning. Lee Han, who was diligently writing it down, asked. Then how should I summon the illusion? Only with pure magic. It is difficult to imagine and difficult to control, but that is the most direct way. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ogonin pointed to a chair next to the horse. The second Ogonin was sitting on the chair so casually that it was hard to notice. Touch it. Lee Han touched the second Ogonin. Surprisingly, Ogonin did not distort or disappear. It had a solid sense of mass and endured. It was a completely different fantasy from Faheits. It is an illusion that materializes the concept of myself. You are amazing. Lee Han honestly admired it. After all, even if you retire, where do you have your skills? You too will learn soon. Ogonin said with a smile in his eyes as he gazed at the future archmage. By the way, how many circle magic is this? Circle 5 Lee Hans bewildered look made Ogonin realize the mistake he had made belatedly. He had forgotten that the boy in front of him was a freshman because he was hanging out with the wizards of the tower. I didnt mean to learn this now. Make sure you know this as a magic that you will learn someday. ah. yes. okay. Ogonin hastily changed his words. However, Lee Hans eyes were slightly cold. The magic I teach isnt the only difficult thing about creating your own alter ego. A lot of things are relatively easy. okay. for a moment. But why didnt you tell me that first In response to Lee Hans question, Ogonin pretended not to hear and turned away. Creating a phantasmagoric clone of ones own entity was a really advanced magic, and there were many much easier magics in fantasy magic. 1 circle magic. < Ogonin''s Recognition of Feelings >. It was a semi-essential magic for a fantasy wizard who could read the emotions of surrounding creatures. Depending on the other persons feelings, the fantasy magic they use also changes. 2nd circle magic. < Ogonin''s Growing Anxiety > < Ogonin''s Rising Fear > < Ogonin''s Rising Despair >. It was a mental interference-type fantasy magic that directly affects the emotions of the opponent. Afterwards, in order to learn more advanced mental interference magic, he had to learn the tricks with these magics. 3 circle magic. < The Fog of Ogonin >. It was a magic that spreads a mist of illusion around the wizard to distract enemies from aiming properly when they attack. If the magic was properly cast, it could protect allies in a fairly wide range from ranged attacks. something is strange. Lee Han, who was practicing while explaining one by one, felt a sense of incongruity. Magic was too difficult. Even within the same circle, the level of difficulty varies widely depending on the type of magic, but all the magics taught by Ogonin were all too difficult. To the point where Lee Han felt uncomfortable. Ugh. Is it too difficult? Ogonin carefully asked if he had noticed Yihans thoughts. yes. Its not easy because Im lacking. Its not because youre lacking. This magic is a very difficult magic. no. It must be because I am lacking. no. Its a really difficult magic. Ogonin kindly explained to Lee Han when he seemed to misunderstand. As I pointed out the disadvantages of Faheits illusion magic earlier, Ogonin did not prefer to add other elements to illusion magic. Refusing any compromise or improvement, only pure fantasy magic! The difficulty level will go up, but if you look at it from a long distance, you will see that it is the shortest path in the end. Of course, Ogonins arcane magic was single-minded fantasy magic without any compromise or improvement. If magic like < Ogonin''s Emotion Recognition > was another fantasy magic, he would have used all the factors such as the movement of the opponents pupils, muscles, or change in body temperature. However, there is only one < Ogonin''s Recognition of Feelings >. To the point of persistence, he judged only on the other persons soul. The difficulty must be difficult. Lee Han, who heard the explanation, made a confused expression. After all, like a retired wizard who has passed his time, teaching is a bit * * * Did you learn well? I feel like Ive stepped out of my way now because teaching is difficult. I guess so. Ogonin is a fundamentalist. However, even in the Empire, there are not many wizards who adhere to pure classical fantasy magic like Ogonin. If you learn well, it will help you in many ways. I will try. He answered yes, but Lee Han doubted whether he would dig deep into the magic he had learned today. There are still a lot of magic to learn, but if youre going to do such a difficult magic Youre lucky though. ? Ogonin must have taken a liking to you. I saw that you said you would set aside time every week to teach me. come every weekend I will connect Ogonin. Lee Hans expression hardened. Even if its annoying to learn magic on the weekend, endure it. Because this is a really good opportunity. Its not heartbreaking. I didnt say anything. What are you doing after swearing with your eyes? When Lee Han tried to get into the carriage, fantasy wizards came running out of the tower. Headmaster Skeleton frowned at the sight of him trying to say goodbye. It seemed that friendship would make him sick. I will never forget todays duel. I wish you all the best. I hope that one day your name will be heard in the dueling world. really. What is your family name and name? This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. okay. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. As expected of an outstanding knight, the family name hm? The illusion wizards hesitated. Yes? Meanwhile, Headmaster Skeleton closed the carriage door. Wait a minute. dismissal. Dont be bothered and go away. before whipping. I just said the Wardanaj family Ahhh! You wield a whip for just such a thing! Archmages dont lie. Get out of here! Chapter 213 Chapter 213 The carriage flew like an arrow. It didnt seem like it had passed much, but I could see the main gate of the magic school in the distance. Lee Han felt a warm feeling as if he had returned home. And I got goosebumps. Have I been affected by mental magic? A lot of snow has melted. The headmasters voice contained a hint of sadness. Lee Han cursed inwardly. It melted faster than expected. okay. I thought it would last a little longer. Didnt it have to be done so quickly? I will be careful in the future. Lee Han gave a rough answer and got off the carriage. There were still snow piled up in some places, but I didnt feel the bitter cold like a few days ago. It was a warm spring day. Still, Im glad I didnt miss the weekend. Priests were seen everywhere. Lee Han put on a happy expression. To meet the priests without spending the rest of Sunday. That alone was lucky. Even if the cold had lasted a little longer, the priests could have been stopped From behind, the voice of the skeleton headmaster full of pity was heard. Lee Han pretended not to hear and moved on. * * * It must have been a lot of hard work. The priests of the Church of Fire, Church of Afha, said with a sad expression. The students almost froze to death while they were gone. I couldnt help but feel sick. It wasnt all bad, though. The cold made it easier to train with the fire element. At Lee Hans words, the priests laughed. I thought it was a joke. Does Lee Han of the Wardanaz family always find the positive side of things? If you have that kind of heart, you will be fine no matter what trials come your way. Lee Han, who was wearing a ring bracelet necklace of flame absorption, hesitated at that reaction. Did you think I was joking? ruler. Then, lets go into fire training once again. Inside the tent, paper birds began to fly. After learning how to control the movement of the flame to some extent, it was training to hit a moving target. In fact, fitting in with Lee Han was not a difficult training in itself. He had already manipulated other elements in far more complex and fine-grained ways. The difficult thing for Lee Han was to keep the firepower constant while moving the flame and hitting the target. With just a little bit of distraction, the flames grew in size and spread in all directions. Other magicians who deal with the fire element summon the flame and infuse it with mana to maintain it, but Lee Han had to learn how to control his mana as close as possible to avoid running out of control after calling the flame. It was a bit unfair, but I couldnt help it. Roaring! The sparks flying around Lee Han accurately hit the paper bird. The faces of the priests brightened. Compared to the last time, the firepower of the flames was remarkably stable. Of course, I was wearing ten rings, four bracelets, and two necklaces of flame absorption, but even taking that into consideration, it was a very good development. Excellent! My skills have improved a lot. Is that so? Even so, Lee Han felt a bit regretful. The seasoned priests did not miss the regret in the voice of the boy from the Wodanaz family. Do you have any problems or concerns? Please feel free to tell me. Priests ears are always open. Thats it Lee Han slowly opened his mouth. In fact, compared to other elements, the flame element was a narrowly versatile element and was specialized in several directions. Water and soil could be used in a variety of ways, such as attacking, defending, and defending due to their unique flexibility, but flames were quite ambiguous. As such, when dealing with the fire element, he had no choice but to obsess over destructive power. As we focus on controlling the flames, even if we succeed, our power seems to weaken. I bumped into a monster a few days ago The priests of the Aphha Church were not surprised by Lee Hans words. Anyone who handles flame elemental magic has had this problem at least once. The characteristics of flame were obviously destructive, but when you actually experienced combat, you could see that it was surprisingly difficult to apply the flame element to combat. No matter how destructive it is, it only has meaning once it reaches the enemy. It was easy to make shapes with water or soil, and it was easy to move and speed up in that state. Lightning was difficult to control and was an element that condensed tremendous speed in itself. However, flame was difficult to form, and it was several times more difficult than other elements to move and speed up in that state. In order to solve this problem, I had to make up my mind and maintain the form of arrow or spear properly and add the attribute of shooting to completely overcome the disadvantages, but in this case, the circle difficulty jumped up sharply. It wasnt a method that someone who had just learned the fire element would try. In the end, novice flame mages moved the flame slowly to attack the enemy, or summoned a wide range of flames to subdue the enemy, or else they used to deal with endowment magic. It is a concern for everyone. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. It can be said that it is a transition period before the level of magic rises. Fire magic can be very disappointing if the opponent is prepared, especially as it is easy to block. However, if you do not give up and continue to practice, the level of magic will increase and your current concerns will be easily resolved. What kind of monsters did you face and did you feel the lack of power? The priests asked the name of the monster Lee Han faced. It was to listen to weaknesses and give advice. It would be better to know how to attack monsters than to fret to increase the power of fire magic right away. I heard that you are the king of the frost giants. You mean the king of the frost giants? yes. Its not a matter of fire magic, its because the opponent is too strong. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. They were gentle priests of the Afha Church, but I couldnt help but be serious about what they said just now. To feel the power of fire magic against a powerful being like the King of the Frost Giants, how many rounds of magic would you need to cast Wait. But why did you collide with the king of the frost giants? One of the priests noticed something odd and said, Come to think of it, it was. The name King of the Frost Giants was so strong that I almost missed it Lee Han was still in his first year. There was no reason to clash with the king of the frost giants. We met by chance while helping seniors with their work. What grade are you in? yes? What grade are you in? Im in the 4th grade but. The priests whispered. Lee Han seemed to have heard words such as garbage and despicable people. But thanks to this, my fire magic has increased. Still, since they are seniors who will see each other in the future, Lee Han went to the defense. Of course, the seasoned priests of the church were not fooled by such words. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. If you enter the dragons rarity and come out alive, there are many leftovers, but no one recommends entering the dragons rarity. From now on, you should never hang out with such seniors. They are very bad people. All right. Since the priests were so serious, Lee Han nodded. Even if I defended myself here, it seemed that only the seniors would become trash. Increase the speed of the bird. yes. The priests began speeding up the paper birds. Lee Han concentrated and controlled the flames. The flames, the size of an index finger, moved quickly and chased after the bird. At that rapid growth, the priests forgot what they had just looked at and put on a pleased expression. I couldnt forgive him for letting the freshman meet the Frost Giant King but seeing that hes grown up like this, it seems that the intense experience has served him well. Hiss! Shhh! ? The priests, who increased the number and speed of paper birds whenever Lee Han succeeded, felt something out of place. If you compare paper birds and flames, the former is bound to be faster, so from a certain point on, rather than shooting down all the paper birds, Lee Han had to maneuver them one by one and match them. But now, the Wodanaz boy was just moving the sparks and making them explode. By any comparison, they were faster than paper birds. Please increase your speed. The priest controlling the paper bird nodded. Paper birds flew as if they were determined to compete in speed. Lee Han was so focused that he couldnt hear the priests conversation. The paper bird sped through the air and sparks sped after him. If you look at the speed of movement, there was no significant difference from other elements. fast! Although the priests of the Aphha Order had seen all kinds of flames, they could not help but be surprised by the speed of these flames. Can you get this much speed just by controlling it without any extra magic? Right. Magical power! Uncontrollable mana wasnt the only downside. The priests had never seen such fast-moving flames. Of course, Ive never seen a novice mage who couldnt control the flames because of too much magical power It seems that meeting the Frost Giant King really helped me a lot. Even if that were true, it wouldnt be out of the question. Be careful. sorry. I was short-tempered. After knocking down the paper bird, Lee Han paused at the conversation he heard next to him. If we talk about it from now on, Ill have to exclude seniors. It sounded a lot weirder than Lee Han thought. * * * Monday morning. Professor Garcias face was very bright as he entered the classroom. Lee Han also had a little anticipation for the positive energy. Is something good going on? Monday, which usually comes after the weekend, was always painful, but magic school was a little more painful. Every Monday, the summoned monsters were released, the skeleton headmaster dug a trap, the early winter arrived, or the skeleton headmaster attacked But looking at Professor Garcias face, I didnt know if I could look forward to this week. Is it really a calm and warm week coming? Is there anything good, Professor? Good question. Professor Garcia said in an excited voice. Last night, I finally caught the monster lurking in the depths of the library. I was wrongly summoned and disturbed the students for months. Now, students will not be disturbed in their studies. That is that so? The first-year students in the classroom could not sympathize with Professor Garcias happiness. In the first place, none of the first-year students had ever stepped into the depths of the library. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ein Lorgard was already complex enough, but the library was one of the most prominent labyrinths. Of course, there is no such thing as a systematic book classification, and an unruly labyrinth where the library you went to today will be replaced tomorrow! As the first-year students also had their heads, they only looked for books near the relatively safe entrance and did not go further inside. Congratulations congratulations? congratulations? Still, because Professor Garcia said it, the students forced themselves to celebrate. Professor Garcia nodded happily. Professors who teach other lectures will now be able to take out books without hesitation. ? Lee Han, who had been listening blankly, hesitated. I felt an ominous sense of incompatibility. What professor? Why is that? Lee Han student? Have the lectures so far been comparatively less written? There must have been a lot of that. Then it is highly likely that future lectures will use books from the library more? Is that right? The complexion of the students who realized it belatedly began to change. Cainando whispered. Wouldnt it be closed for a while if the library was set on fire? Chapter 214 Chapter 214 If you start a fire The students of the White Tiger Tower whispered. It seemed like he was seriously thinking about what Gainando was saying. Quit. Fools. If it was a library that would be shut down because a freshman started a fire, it would have been destroyed long ago. said Giselle curtly. The students of the White Tiger Tower openly regretted it. Still, Cainando did not give up. If I fire harder cant Lee Han start it? hey. Guinan Island. What kind of dragon is Wardanaz? Women. You cant set the library on fire. Professor Garcia was taken aback by the students disturbing conversation. The students nodded. of course. professor. Theres no way we could start a fire. you really cant. I dont know if Ill have to stay in the punishment room even during vacation. I really dont set fire to us. It is real. The fear of having to be confined in the punishment room even during vacation made the students more afraid than any threat. To the point that even the most radical student would give up setting fire to that word. Its a big deal. Lee Han thought to himself. Surprisingly, professors have rarely used books from the library because they are considerate of their students, so there will be more books from the library in the future. It was not simply a matter of the lectures being difficult and the content to be studied increased. In Einrogard, going into the library and picking up a book was a challenge in itself. It took me a year just to find the book near the entrance, but the book at the deeper level Cant I just go outside and buy it? Of course, there are rare magic books that are only found in the magic schools library, but a few of them will be sold outside. Just open the front door and you can go and buy it! professor. Come on in. Professor Garcia opened the door and called the professor outside, probably thinking that he had to speed up todays lecture before the students despair even more. Mixed Spirit? Lee Han felt a spirit-like aura from the professor entering with his eyes flashing. It was not surprising that there were people of mixed blood among the professors, just as there were spirits, angels and demons among the students. I dont think its a spirit. Professor Passelet Krahr. He is a master of divination magic. ! predictive magic. It was magic that belonged to the most difficult and tricky side among the difficult and difficult magic fields. While staying at the Lee Han-do familys mansion, he heard a great deal of knowledge about other magic, but he only heard fragmentary and brief bits of wisdom magic. C The Wisdom Wizard has stepped up to solve the theft of the ruby necklace from the Jojeon family. Guessing the location of the ruby necklace by fortune-telling using coins -Did you hear that the hard-nosed merchants went with bags of gold coins and knelt in front of the wizard? I never thought Id ask for just one dot. -Excellent foresight They say that a wizard can know what he will have for lunch when he wakes up in the morning. -The talent needed for wisdom magic is completely different from the talent needed for other magic. Only the flash of intuition is the light. I havent been able to figure out what kind of magic it is yet, but Lee Han is quite interested in foresight magic. Isnt it that excellent precognitive wizards are so popular? Wizards who changed reality to their will were feared and respected in the Empire, but among them, wise wise wizards were especially respected even more. Everyone is afraid of an uncertain future. How can you not respect someone who can read the future? Lee Han did not have the desire to master the future, but he did have the desire to go somewhere and say, I am a wizard who has learned the magic of foresight. It would be much better treated than being called a warlock. -I am a foresight wizard. C Oh no! A mighty wizard has come to town! Mister Wizard. Could you foretell my childs future? -I am a black magician. -hey. You locked the door to the graveyard in our village, right? Professor Clare? When Professor Garcia called, Professor Craor stood there in a daze and nodded. professor. Today, I asked you to visit me with a sincere personality. It did. But the future is unknown. professor. I asked for it. Professor Garcias voice gained strength. Professor Clares eyes flashed and his expression suddenly changed. ah. okay. predictive magic. I decided to give a lecture. multiple personalities?! Lee Han was quite surprised to see Professor Krare acting diligently as if he had changed as a person. Well, its not strange. The professors all had more or less multipersonal personalities. Professor Clare was fine with thinking that was a bit harsh. Please take good care of everyone. Its a phaselet kraer. Hes a half-breed banshee. You majored in Wisdom Magic. Please take good care of me. professor! The students gathered their mouths to say hello. Professor Clare shook his head to get rid of the messy hair that covered his face. Does anyone know about Zudar Dolfram? Asan, who was next to Lee Han, raised his hand and shouted. He is a great wizard who laid the foundation for Imperial Wisdom Magic! You are smart. Did you know, by any chance, that Zudar Dolfram committed suicide in the year 131 of the Imperial calendar? Uh no? I see. let me know I wonder if anyone knows about Zundir Dolframs apprentice, Kelten Inan? It was a magician that Lee Han had never heard of. Several people, including the princess, raised their hands. Even Cainan Island. Lee Han was surprised. Do you know Kelten Inan? Lee Han. Its the main card in my deck. ah. sorry. I didnt know because it was over before I came out every day. Gainando gasped for breath and looked at Yihan with teary eyes. Lee Han apologized with such a sincere expression of resentment. Its not that you cant do it Its a game that depends entirely on luck. Isnt it? right? It has nothing to do with skill, right? okay. Maybe the Foresight Magic will help. Meanwhile, another student answered instead. Professor Clare nodded. good job. By the way, did you know that Kelten Inan committed suicide in the year 241 of the Imperial calendar? no?? You werent missing? What is disappearance? I think its suicide if something like missing, missing, or lost contact is written in the records of foresight wizards. ruler. As I just said the great mage who laid the foundations of the Imperial Wisdom Magic, Zundir Dolfram, committed suicide in the year 131 of the Imperial Era. That disciple, Kelten Inan, committed suicide in the year 241 of the Imperial Era. Now its your turn to learn the Foresight Magic. Looks like its cooler than last week. Lee Han couldnt help but admire the professors ability to make the school colder than the king of frost giants with just a few words. * * * Contrary to what he warned, Professor Krares lecture was neither dangerous nor difficult. In fact, it was a little easier compared to other professors lectures. Instead of doing something or avoiding the incoming attack, all I had to do was listen to the explanation. In fact, foreknowledge is a skill that even non-mages can do to some extent. A student who comes to class without eating anything in the morning knows that he will be hungry by the end of the lecture. Despite Professor Garcias request, the professor who came to the classroom with a lazy personality knows what will happen to him after the lecture. Professor Clare. Students will misunderstand. In response to Professor Garcias warning, Professor Crair took a little more notice and said, Reading the future with past information as a present judgment. thats an example The magicians foreknowledge is special because it can bring up and make judgments on information that ordinary people cannot grasp. Even information that the wizard himself is not aware of. According to the professor, prediction magic is largely divided into predicting the near future and predicting the distant future. Foreseeing the near future, a few seconds later, was a fairly intuitive, precise, and relatively easy magic. However, predicting the future beyond a few hours was a difficult magic that increased uncertainty and put an enormous burden on the wizard himself. You there. What did you feel here? Asan was taken aback when asked. Yes the magic of foreknowledge is profound and infinite, so we must devote ourselves infinitely? No. If you dont want to go crazy, just predict the near future. Even more so when asked by others. If you keep trying to foresee the distant future, you end up becoming like Zudare, Dolphram, Kelten, Perjun, and I. professor. Its the first time Ive heard of a wizard named Pearljun Jega I guess he didnt hear it because hes dead. So today, I try to predict the distant future. ??? Lee Han was puzzled. I tilted my head to see if the other students did the same. You said not to foretell the distant future? Professor Clare was cold. If you dont tell me not to do it, youre not a wizard. Wouldnt it be better for you to collapse in front of me now than to vomit blood and collapse while secretly predicting final exam questions? I see. What the hell?! As Lee Han nodded as if he understood, Asan was shocked. What is that! I dont think thats enough to be considerate. A magic circle was spread in front of the students, and various stones were placed in disorder. According to Professor Crair, the more you become skilled in the Foresight Magic, the more you find a divination method that suits you. Of course, freshmen who did not have such a thing chose the easiest stone point. Hold the stone, recite the spell, and throw it lightly. The goal is what you will be doing the next day. Cant you find out in a day or so? Cainando whispered. Professor Clare said expressionlessly. It is said that a wise wizard can know what he will have for lunch when he wakes up in the morning. One day later, the future is far away. Stop talking nonsense throw it! Charreureuk- The spell was cast with the sound of stones being thrown all over the place. Colorful stone, show me tomorrow. A red blue green stone. Tomorrows me The students who cast the spell first stared at the scattered stones. Then he tilted his head. Are you done? If you cant come up with any images, youve failed. The image has to come to mind. Can I do it again? of course. Professor Clare grinned. At that moment, the student who spoke out rolled to the side and fell. thud! Ouch! Seeing the future comes at a cost. If its just horsepower, its cheap. Didnt you see it? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. okay. Thats because I havent seen it. I cant even groan if I see anything. The students who were about to wield their canes began to hesitate, as if they were afraid. No matter how attractive the foresight magic is, at this point it just looks like suicide magic. Good job? Professor Garcia? You could have been a little more subtle, but you did the right thing with the warning. Good job. It has to be at this level so that the students are seriously careful. Wisdom magic was originally learned alone, so its good to vomit blood Wait! what are you doing! Professor Clare looked at Lee Han sharply and exclaimed. It was not enough that I had tried the fortune-telling once, so I was trying it twice. To see another student collapsed and do something like that? It must have been a fairly bold or arrogant student intoxicated with his talent. Lee Han hesitantly answered. At this level I think it will be fine. Its okay, but backward wizards will be okay. Professor Garcia. Potion! That level should be fine ?!? When the kind Professor Garcia showed indifference to things directly related to the students life, Professor Krare was astonished. It must have been a sign that the world was about to end. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Professor Garcia. I dont know exactly what it is, but I did it all wrong. Calm down your anger. Im not angry. Professor Passelet Krahr apologized. Of course, Professor Garcia didnt understand. For someone who said he wasnt angry, someone who wasnt really angry no. Are you fine? yes. So, you said it was okay. Professor Passelette looked Lee Han up and down and then asked Professor Garcia. Is that him? yes. This is student Lee Han. what? Why do I feel bad? Lee Han hesitated for a moment, wondering if it was a side effect of the stone divination magic he was attempting. Come to think of it, they said that seeing the future requires a price Professor Passelette was lost in thought. Originally, there was a reason why students were asked to foresee the impossible one day later, even though they could give students the easier prediction magiclike the future one second later or two seconds later. It was given to fail in the first place. Young wizards would rather fail than succeed clumsily. No matter how much magic is used, seeing the future is a dangerous act that requires a price. If the price ends with magic, its fortunate, and if successful, a more fatal payment could have occurred. So Enough. Professor Passelette blew away the stones in front of Lee Han with his staff. That freshman was fearlessly trying to turn around. Since he had so much magic, he didnt care about the price he had to pay in case of failure. 1 Grade. Wisdom magic can be tried multiple times like other magics, so dont try it. At least, the price to pay for failure is relatively small, but you dont know what will happen if you repeat it. But Lee Han is fine? In response to Guyandos innocent question, Professor Garcia shook his staff and silenced him. There was nothing good about messing with Paselettes temper. understand. professor. okay. Keep that in mind. Lee Han really understood. Its really unstable magic. At this point, it was no exaggeration to say that it was the most uncertain and capricious of magic. The more you try to see the distant future, the higher the price you have to pay, the more accurate and clear you see the future, the bigger the price, and even if you fail, the more you repeat, the bigger the price. Just because he had a lot of magic power, he couldnt keep trying. I should be more careful. Lee Han didnt have that big aspirations for the Foresight Magic. The wizard with aspirations for precognitive magic pursued a more distant future, saying I will have to see the end of the world, but Lee Han was satisfied with just knowing what trap the headmaster had prepared. If thats enough, you can go anywhere and call yourself a foresight wizard. Of course, Professor Passelette did not believe Lee Han. Professor Garcia. I think you should keep a close eye on that student. yes? Arent you well aware that you have a lot of magic power? Now that such a student knows about the Magic of Wisdom, he can never restrain himself. Even if you pour all your mana into it, you will continue to try the Foresight Magic. Professor Passelette was half convinced. Peeping into the future was an intense pleasure that could not be compared to anything else. There was no way a mage who was only a freshman could refrain from doing that. It was dangerous to not watch for a while. Student Lee Han is not that kind of person. Professor Garcia waved his hand as if he was okay. As before, Professor Passelette couldnt help but be even more surprised by the unexpected appearance of the kind Professor Garcia. how? Professor Garcia. You know all the freshmen have empty iron heads I know. But student Lee Han is not that kind of person. Is it because youre a genius? You know genius is more dangerous in this case. Without talent, people with talent were more dangerous in magic. Its like being immersed deep in the swamp of magic in a situation where you cant defend yourself Thats right. But student Lee Han is not that kind of person. Professor Garcia was adamant. With Lee Hans personality, he would never do anything reckless. Im sure you left no talent or magical ability! ??? Of course, it was even more embarrassing for Professor Passelette. Really, what the hell? While Professor Passelette was speechless, Professor Garcia turned his gaze to the students. With enough warnings about the dangers of divination magic, it was time to talk about its advantages. No matter how dangerous the foresight magic is, wizards are a race that eventually runs into danger. There was no reason to become a wizard if you werent going to be interested in it because it was dangerous. ruler. Everyone must have been very surprised that the Wisdom Magic is different and unique than other magics. The students nodded. Some of the students collapsed on the floor and only wiggled their fingers. These were the students who tried divination but failed. But the magic I tried today was quite a difficult magic. Wisdom magic doesnt only have that difficult magic. Then isnt it right to show you the easy magic first? Lee Han, who had suddenly tried a very difficult magic several times, listened with a confused expression. If it wasnt for the absurdity of having a lot of magical power, wouldnt it have stretched out like the friends rolling on the floor of the lecture hall right now? Foresight magic can be used in a variety of ways, starting with finding things hidden in the classroom, knowledge that you have missed or forgotten, and mistakes in the magic circle you created. There are many cases where wizards who learn magic from other schools also learn wisdom magic little by little. If you dig deep, there is no magic as dangerous as the wisdom magic, but if you dig shallowly, the wisdom magic is quite convenient and highly versatile magic. As much as it assists the wizards brain, it goes well with any type of magic. So, for students who are interested in precognitive magic, it wouldnt hurt to take lectures from Professor Krare. Of course, dont forget to always be humble in front of the future. Despite the uproar in the beginning, quite a few students decided to listen to the Foresight Magic, as if Professor Garcias words were persuasive. As the lecture ended, the students walked out one by one, talking about what they could do with the Foresight Magic and what they would do. You worked hard. Professor Clare. What am I? Professor Garcia did it all. At Professor Passelettes words, Professor Garcia waved his hand. Professor Clare teaches. I am worried that there will be too many students to teach because of me. It was a sound that would have shed bloody tears had Professor Mortum of Black Magic heard it. A privilege only for professors who deal with popular magic! However, Professor Passelette replied that he did not care. Anyway, most of them are just the guys who will go out after polishing the basics. Unlike other magics, prediction magic had a fairly high student dropout rate. It was only natural that it would be useful even if you learned it at a moderate level, and that life became more dangerous as you went to higher levels. As such, Professor Passelette was not very interested in finding disciples. If youre lucky, youll get it, if youre unlucky, you wont. Still, are there any students who look useful? Its hard to find a genius who stands out in the early stages of the Foresight Magic, like other magic. Professor Garcia. Cases like you are extremely rare. Professor Passelet grumbled. Professor Garcia cares about his students, but Professor Passelette didnt think much of it. It was close to impossible to reveal ones talents in the 1st year of Precognitive Magic. Even if you practice relatively easy prediction magic throughout the first year and start fortune-telling in earnest from the second year, it is difficult to discover your talent. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First of all, it is extremely difficult to succeed in divination (intuition and inspiration are required), and you also have to be able to interpret those uncertain futures And that. Are you really okay? I heard that other professors are interested. Arent you going to ask me to come back and take responsibility? Who would the other professors be angry with if their cherished student vomited blood and collapsed while practicing the Wisdom Magic secretly? Professor Passelette did not want to take that risk. Because its okay. Im anxious Just then, Lee Han and his friends walked out. Professor Passelette listened. It was to listen to the conversations of the first graders. I practice hard and try to remember the order of the decks I shuffle. So Lee Han. Earlier, you kept throwing stones while trying to fortune-telling. Did you see anything? In response to Guyandos question, Professor Passelet shook his head inwardly. I explained it earlier, but I already forgot. Such a clumsy personality was not suitable for divination magic. Ive told you several times that you cant see anything if you fail Hmm. Short images passed by ?! Professor Passelettes eyes widened. what? Failure wait this isnt the time to rebuke the first graders. Of course, I thought it would have failed, but now that I think about it, Lee Han didnt say a word that the stone point had failed. Surprisingly, I tried again, even though I succeeded! I would have paid the price of success The moment I looked at the future no matter how blurry and uncertain the image was, the price increased enormously. But the fact that he did it several times without showing anything It was born! One of the talents of foresight magic. It was a constitution that paid well. It sounded like a joke, but in a way, this was the most important talent. One wizard had to sacrifice blood after seeing the future, while the other had to sacrifice mana, because the latter had an overwhelming advantage. That student clearly had the constitution to pay the price with magical power. But if youre going to sacrifice your magic power, youll need an enormous amount He had heard that there was a lot of magic power, but Professor Passelette was confused. No matter how much magic you have, how many times have you paid for your success with magic and repeated it Is that possible? Could it be that first graders misunderstanding? It was not uncommon for young wizards to mistakenly think that they had seen the future. The professor listened more than before. to hear the conversation. What did you see? What did you see?! I was cooking roast beef. roast beef! The menu tomorrow is roast beef! Not sure. Even if you have seen the future, you said that the future can change as much as you like. no. Han Lee. We can make the future. Gainando said in a mouth-watering voice. What are you talking about? Tomorrows menu is roast beef. roast beef?! i like that! What kind of meat?! Maybe lamb? What roast beef? They say the blue dragon tower eats roast beef tomorrow. Shit. Theyre like nasty people. Professor Passelette frowned. It was a very important part, but the other first-year students were talking nonsense. The first thing I saw was roast beef with beef. beef! Beef is good! Those children. Did you come to the magic school to eat? You cant be a great wizard if youre full! Despite the words of jealousy from the White Tiger Tower students, Professor Passelettes spirit was sold elsewhere. Even if they succeeded in divination, each wizard differed in how they viewed certain images. Nevertheless, if there are important elements, it is clarity and specificity. The clearer and more specific the image, the better the foresight. If it was clear enough to see the type of meat Professor Passelette muttered with a blank look. Beef Beef Beef! Did your personality change? Professor Garcia came out from behind, puzzled. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 You said beef. beef! Professor Garcia! Have you really changed your personality? Before Professor Garcias eyes turned to contempt, Professor Passelette hurriedly explained what had just happened. Then Professor Garcias expression also changed. is it so? Incredible! What is your reaction like? Professor Passelette was a little taken aback. The opponents reaction was too weak. Ah Im sorry. Professor Garcia was embarrassed. It was not as surprising as Professor Passelette thought, as he had seen the other professors who had given the lecture first be amazed time and time again. Its Professor Passelette. What is it? Even if you say, Are you a genius?!, Professor Garcia will inevitably respond with Well, I guess you did that again Ive heard that its great in other lectures a few times. Is this different from that?! Professor Passelette said in a voice full of resentment. It was unfair to the point that a different personality came out inadvertently. Its different from lighting a fire well or throwing curses a little well Other lectures arent like that so whats the problem? At Professor Garcias words, Professor Passelet hesitated. Apart from being unfair, there was a problem. There is. which? I dont know how to treat you. ah. Professor Garcia immediately understood what the other person was saying. Professor Passelette is a professor who gives rather laissez-faire teachings among professors. The students who had been teaching Wisdom Magic so far were students who realized themselves and chose to devote themselves under Professor Passelet rather than being raised by Professor Passelet himself. ah. but. Foresight magic is particularly difficult to see, so why dont you pay more attention to it? how? Tell me some more powerful and difficult prediction magic No. Because its dangerous. Professor Passelette replied nervously. The proverb says that talented wizards are more dangerous. That maxim was particularly strongly applied in the magic of foreknowledge. No matter how strong your intuition and inspiration is, and even if you have a constitution that pays the price with magic, the danger will not completely disappear. Paying another price just once in a thousand attempts could be fatal to a wizard. Even experienced and seasoned wizards make mistakes, especially young wizards. I guess so. Then, how about just treating the other disciples the way you usually do? And what if you lose interest in precognitive magic and stop paying attention? Uh Professor Garcia was speechless. It wasnt that he had trouble answering the words themselves, but that he was surprised by something Professor Passelette wouldnt say. Originally, you were the kind of person who would calmly answer, If you lose interest or stop paying attention, thats the end of it. Then isnt that all there? How can you say that, Professor Garcia? Even if you dont learn the Foresight Magic anymore, how? Im sorry. Professor Garcia apologized at once. Of course, I felt resentful on the inside. I usually do that all the time Even if I seem indifferent, I dont completely give up on raising disciples. I know. Even if he was indifferent to recruiting or seeking new students, Professor Garcia knew that Professor Passelette took very good care of the students he had once hired. His usual indifferent attitude may have been due to the peculiarities of the Foresight Magic. Even though I make a fuss whenever my personality changes. ah. Thats for sure. In response to Professor Garcias careless reply, Professor Passelette pouted. I have such a talent for wisdom magic, but I cant help but refine it. Yes uh. why? its nothing. In Professor Garcias mind, I think other professors have said something similar? How about Professor Garcia teach me not to lose interest? What nonsense are you talking about? Professor Garcia was serious. No matter how indebted she was to Professor Passelette, that wasnt the case. But Its okay not to worry. When it seemed that the story would go in a strange direction, Professor Garcia answered firmly. Student Lee Han is a rare and diligent student, so even if he learns simple magic over and over again, he will not lose interest and lose interest. really? yes. Really. Later, if Lee Han loses interest in the Magic of Wisdom or loses interest, I will discuss it with you. OK? When Professor Garcia said this, Professor Passelet put on a relieved expression. After seeing off the professor who was leaving happily, Professor Garcia stopped walking for a moment. Oops. it came up late The lecture Lee Han is taking right now There are already enough magic that Lee Han is listening to. Sorry, Student Lee Han! I should have dried it! * * * Professor! look! Cabbage is alive!!! Thats right. Professor Wooregeol was overwhelmed by Lee Hans momentum. To think that the guy who walked out with a calm expression even when he got a perfect score on the exam was so happy that even one cabbage in the garden was alive The frosted cabbage tastes good. Thats great. I thought it was dead because it was buried in the snow for close to a week. ! Professor Wooreeul, who was listening, was startled. I missed it because I was distracted by Lee Hans joy, but when I thought about it, it didnt make sense that the vegetables buried in the snow for a week were still alive. No matter how strong the staff given by the tree spirit is Did this guys magic amplify the life force of the staff? Your magical power amplified the life force of the staff. indeed. Lee Han gave a rough answer, brushed off the eyes of the vegetables, and put them in the basket. Thats not something that can be answered roughly! uh. Is that so? Lee Han was puzzled while holding the potato. Wasnt it the story that magic power amplified life force because it went well with the tree spirits staff? Thats right, but Professor Thunderwalk was frustrated that the student in front of him was a first-year student. If it was another wizard, You amplified the power of the staff given by the spirit instead of yourself? No matter how much magical power you have, how? It was not made by the wizard himself, but the power of an artifact given to him by someone else was subconsciously amplified! done. So, just know that its great. By the way, Professor Willow will like it when he sees you cherishing it so much. Are you talking about Professor Willow? Lee Han turned his head at the name of Professor Willow, who teaches botany. Professor Thunderstruck tilted his head at the reaction. Have you met him? Professor Willow wouldnt teach first grade? Oops. I met you by chance. okay. Professor Willow is a wonderful person. Prof. Thunderwalk praised Prof. Willow Namu as if he wasnt the professor of alchemy. An alchemist who needs materials is inevitably weak against a horticulturist. Its not necessarily because youve met Professor Willow, but Professor Willow is a really great person. There is no place to criticize the character first I understand. professor. I will be sure to tell you. Seeing the apprentice understand right away, Professor Thunderstruck stole under his nose with a shy expression. Even if the disciple was very good, the teacher was embarrassed. While Lee Han cleared the snow from the garden, cut and chopped the vegetables he had picked, fried them in oil, and poured broth and boiled them, Professor Thunderwalker sat at the table in front of the hut and scribbled his quill. Lee Han, who brought out a pot of vegetable soup, including cabbage, potatoes, onions, and carrots, boiled and seasoned with salt and pepper, was puzzled when he saw Professor Woorestep. What are you doing? Did you boil everything? where are you. I think you can become a cook later. Thats too much praise. no. I mean it. Theres no way a chef can be that easy. Im really serious Professor Wooregeol was really sincere. Every time I saw this disciple, my cooking skills were improving. So what were you doing? ah. this letter? You will find out soon. Professor Thunderstruck swung his cane. Then the finished letters turned into birds and started flying to each tower. I dont know if youve heard, but Professor Garcia gathered people and caught the monster that was summoned from the depths of the library. was it? After taking a spoonful of soup, Lee Han hesitated. it suddenly turned into flames. Now I can come out with the books I need, so I sent the students to come out with them. * * * Same time. The students inside the tower were looking at the note hanging on the wall with a bewildered expression. A list of books you need to get from the library. -Introduction to oreology for beginners -Edible plants in the middle of the empire -Magicians who survived after eating poison -A great alchemy vision born from failure A thunderous step ! Surprisingly, this note was only the beginning. Notes from other professors also started flying through the window. Window lets close the window! If the students were embarrassed, they would be tempted to listen to Gainandos words. * * * Still, there is no need to bring one book per person. One copy for each tower would suffice. When Professor Wooregeol said with a friendly expression, Lee Han regretted not mixing the poison while making the soup earlier. But the books arent all that deep, are they? Okay? Its usually close to the entrance, but the Einrogard Library is a place that mixes every time I go If youre unlucky, you might have to go a little deeper. Still, its not that dangerous, right? Not dangerous. It would be better if we all went in together. The soup looks cold, but Ill boil it again. for a moment. Youre not trying to get poisoned are you? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could that be? You sit down. I will cook for you this time. Professor Thunderstruck stopped his student and stood up. Anyway, he was a disciple who could not be careless. * * * Congratulations. ??? Didnt the monster in the library get caught? Ah The students burst into tears at the skeleton principals congratulations. Speaking of that He must be racking his brains to get a book by now. i wont help yes? I hope you lend me a book A silence spell was put on the mouth of the student who was talking nonsense. Skeleton Principal said sharply. If youre a wizard, you shouldnt just give a fish, you should teach him how to catch it. Dont talk nonsense like that again. Rather than that, it looks like hes putting a stone on his ankle and pushing it into the water. Then how can you help me? Good question. There is no basic magic character education lecture today. Instead, everyone go back to the tower and get ready. What are you ready for? Ready to enter the library. Its going to be everyones first dungeon. Isnt it? I went with Lee Han the other day. A silence spell was applied to Gainandos mouth. Headmaster Skeleton glared at Lee Han once. Its not my fault, is it? Han Lee was unfair. It was made by Professor Thunderwalk! When everyone is ready, go to the library. Hurry up because we have to get in before it gets too dark. One student raised his hand and asked if he did not understand. Are you going in with us? Are you a student or am I a student? why me? ? Then how can you help me? ah. In case you provide equipment or food I will postpone the lectures until tomorrow evening so that everyone can focus on the library. The students were at a loss for words as if they were moved by the skeleton headmasters grace. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Now. go and get ready By the way, it would be a good idea to prepare to camp inside the dungeon. No Principal Headmaster Skeleton took advantage of the moment when the students were at a loss for words and pushed on quickly. The students who were forced out of the classroom stared at each other in silence. What do we do? What should I do I have to get ready. Is this a real dungeon? Isnt that enough though? Someone muttered hopeful words, but no answer came back. The quick-witted students were feeling it. If the skeleton headmaster said that, it would never be easy. Wardanaz. Youre still close with the principal. I wont say anything Where are you going? Wodanaz? The Black Turtle Tower student who was about to ask was puzzled. Lee Han was already walking down the hallway. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im going to prepare for camp. lets go get ready too. All of the students who were unable to let go of their lingering attachments to Lee Hans answer neatly gave up. I just need to get ready! * * * What do I need if I am camping inside a dungeon? Returning to the tower, the Blue Dragon Tower students were in a mess. I was shocked by the skull principal, but more than that, it was because everyone lacked experience in this area. There were many students who had never even experienced entering a dungeon, let alone camping inside. It was difficult to attack inside the dungeon, but it was several times more formidable to prepare for camping. Even the students of the Blue Dragon Tower had never experienced a normal camp before entering Einrogard It was only natural that they were cluttered, unlike the students of the other three towers. Fortunately, however, the Blue Dragon Tower students had someone to rely on. It was Lee Han. Wardanaz. Shall we go with this axe? A dagger is enough. No need to bulk up. If you dont know, lets take a hammer rope. Put it in your backpack. Do I really have to carry this rag and oil bottle? We can use magic Its not overflowing with magic. At Lee Hans words, all the Blue Dragon Tower students who had been preparing hard stopped their movements and stared at Lee Han. Lee Han replied as if it was absurd. Is there any guarantee that I will stick with you all the time? That it is. Lee Han. Let me move with you. Quickly pushing Gainando out of line to a safe spot, Lee Han checked his friends backpacks. Before entering, to Old Knight Allarron. After entering, go to Nylia, the Shadow Ranger hunter. As much as he was constantly trained by professionals, Lee Han was now at the level of That wizard is quite skilled? even among experienced mercenaries and adventurers. In case you dont know, let each one put a canned food in his backpack. Dont forget to fill the leather bucket with water. Dont take the tool out of your backpack because its heavy. I dont know when I will use it. Guinan Island. take out the card lose Princess. Even if you put so many snacks in your backpack, you wont be able to eat them all. ?! The princess, who was preparing snacks for her followers, waved her hand in embarrassment. However, Lee Han had already turned around and was checking the backpacks of his other friends. The princess blinked her eyes full of resentment. Gainando spoke from the side. I understand. I wanted to bring more snacks too oh! Did that step on me?! You must have made a mistake because the break room is busy right now. no! I stepped on it on purpose! Are you the princess? to do such a childish thing? The bloodline you were born with Asan, who had said that, hesitated. Gainando was glaring at him as if he wanted to say more. Well, Wodanaz says that what determines a persons worth is not their bloodline, but their actions. shut up. 30 minutes later. Looking at the Blue Dragon Tower students who had finished their preparations and arrived again, the skeleton headmaster licked his lips. It was so well prepared. I heard that a loach ruined the tower the skeleton headmaster lamented inwardly. Originally, whenever freshmen entered the library every year, the ones who messed up the most were the Blue Dragon Tower students. Unlike the other three top students, it was only natural that he grew up protected like a flower in a greenhouse. As much as that, it was a lot of fun to go into the library and cry and roll around, grabbing my hungry stomach and growling but I couldnt see that pleasure this year. Because of only one student! I dont know why he has such good vitality even though hes from the Wodanaz family. Why did a person from one of the greatest aristocratic families in the empire have such strong vitality? It was unusual, but not usually unusual. okay. come in well yes. Ill go in and come back. Lee Hans answer made the headmaster of the skull grumpy for no reason. For some reason, it seemed that the disciple in front of me was going to come in and out really well. It would be nice if I had an accident and fell out of my company. Dont you think it would be nice if I had an accident and be separated from the company? For some reason, Lee Han felt that way, but he wondered if the skeleton headmaster would think so naively. But I think I can do it. principal. why? What about the other top friends? Everyone went in first. you are the last Lee Han was puzzled by the answer. The students of the White Tiger Tower were able to quickly enter, saying, Lets not get involved with that guy, Wardanaz, but they werent in other towers. Are there any friends who have been waiting for you? Are you going on a picnic? I was told to go in first. also. Lee Han was not surprised. It would be even more strange if the skull principals personality allowed him to enter with all the other tower students. It seems like they want to tear the current number of people But it doesnt matter. Lee Han thought to himself. I have already talked with some friends in preparation for such an occasion. C Nilia. Please know that Ive always admired the Shadow Guard. By the way, if you go into the library separately, wouldnt you like to meet and cooperate later? -Of course its something you can do, and its not too difficult, but you didnt start by praising the Shadow Patrol because you thought I might reject it, right? -Tigiling Priest. I dont want to mention the fact that I served refreshments every time, but if you want to cooperate with the priests of the tower C Feel free to say so. Even if he didnt say that, he would have accepted it, so why bother Fortunately, other members of the tower readily accepted Lees proposal. Even Durgyu. -Durgyu. C Lee Han. Ill do my best, but dont expect too much. -I havent said anything yet but thank you anyway. Its impossible to go deep, but its doable in the lower levels. Lee Han had some calculations. Despite the notoriety of the library, students like Han Lee have actually entered the library a few times. During break time or on weekends, he searched the library near the entrance to find the book. The lower part near the entrance was relatively simple in structure and easy to grasp. If you meet up with your friends on the lower floors Kuoooooooooo- Lee Han opened the door of the library and entered, shocked by the vast wilderness. The familiar library full of libraries was nowhere to be found, and there was a dungeon I had never seen before. Asan, who had seen the old library, also pursed his lips in absurdity. Speak nonsense. No matter how much the monster was caught, how it changed like this However, Lee Han had no choice but to accept. He could feel the powerful flow of magic power flowing through the air. I dont know what kind of monster it was, but the flow of magical power within the library that was blocked by the monster returned to its original state, and thanks to the powerful bursting of the blocked flow, the internal structure of the library was also changing so violently. Of course, I wondered why the first graders had to go in at that time, but Asan. Come to your senses. You have to accept it. That but Everyone moves! Let each of you observe your surroundings properly. Lee Han gathered his heart and shouted. The Blue Dragon Tower students came to their senses and grabbed their staffs. Stand over there! There were archives all over the vast wilderness. The arriving students hurriedly looked through the books. Wrong. There is nothing useful about it. What kind of guy put the test paper he failed in here? I think we need to find the next library. exploration. movement. search. It was a simple and easy job, but it also took up a lot of energy than I thought. It was all the more so in a wilderness like this that was close to the other world. Due to the flow of magical power, it was difficult to secure the view as if it was covered with dust, and the sun could not be seen, but the scorching sunlight beat down and the dry wind blew even once, causing several students to choke. Lee Han. I know. Lee Han nodded at Yoners words. No matter how urgent the book is, if you continue the forced march without taking a break, your friends may collapse first. Lets rest for a while. The students sighed and sat down. Some students tried to fill the bucket with water first. He hadnt found a water source yet, but that didnt matter to the mage. The reason why you want to include at least one wizard in your party! Spring up! The staff swung confidently. And nothing happened. ??? hey. Someday you learn it, but you make a mistake with water creation magic. its okay. Ill do it. Rise up! But still nothing happened. was the main order bad? But did it go well outside? Spring up! Som-so kuk. Only then did the students realize. Water droplets close to dew were forming in the air. The magic didnt fail. Because of the strong magic flow around here, the effect of water creation magic was greatly weakened. The faces of the students who realized this turned pale. Last week, the early cold came, and the students went through all the hardships. I knew very well how painful this flow of natural mana was. How much water do you have left? Anyone with a spare? I didnt even have a sip left! Take out the water bottle you brought! I made a mistake. Lee Han clicked his tongue. Lee Han didnt know what to do, so I put in a spare leather water bottle, but they werent friends. I didnt say it because I didnt want to increase the weight, but I should have prepared for this situation. Really anything can happen in a magic school. Cant Lee Han do it? Are you saying that? Gainando tilted his head and murmured, and Asan gave a scolding. Dont waste Wodanazs mana for nothing. I still have a lot of responsibilities. But I dont mind wasting it Thats right. Friends scolded Gainando, saying, Are you still friends?, but Lee Han understood without realizing it. Well, it doesnt matter if you waste it! Spring up. Lee Han swung his cane to confirm once and leave. Then, a huge ball of water sprang up in the air. Wordanaz. Did I mention Ive always thought you a genius? Lee Han. Give those bastards water Wh yup. The friends quickly covered Gainandos mouth with their hands and started to line up. Who said that wordanajs magic fails? No way. Ive never heard of it. I dont know if everyone will be surprised when I go back to the family later. Lee Han thought as he filled his friends leather buckets with cold water. If the families of friends are surprised and say, What happened at school, did your personality change like this?, its not Lee Hans fault, its the skeleton headmasters fault. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 C Gulp Gulp C When drinking water was secured, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower looked around with a slightly relieved expression. My mood changed as soon as my thirst for cunning peoples hearts was resolved. Up until just now, I thought, What did I do to enter this school?, but now I thought, Maybe it wouldnt be bad to experience this with my friends. Some of the students sat on top of a dry rocky hill and looked at the horizon. Still, its not as bad as I thought. yes? thats right. He whined that he was going to die just now Yoner thought to himself, but he didnt bother to scold his friends who were already having a hard enough time. I hope the White Tiger Tower guys suffer more. me too. Yoner looked at his friends in bewilderment. Will I be punished for talking like that? Aaaagh! !!! As soon as he finished speaking, a scream erupted from the other side. Lee Han grabbed his cane and ran. whats the matter! There! Lee Hans face hardened when he saw the direction his friends were pointing at. A medium-sized monster with a heavy body was approaching from the far horizon. Rock Drake! It was a well-known monster in the empire, to the extent that not only Lee Han but also some other students recognized it by seeing it. A sub-dragon monster, Drake, who is big and strong enough to be rumored to have dragon blood mixed in his ancestors. Among them, the rock drake with its shell made of hard rock was notorious for its ignorant defense. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Watch out where the rock drake comes out. Quite a few middle-aged adventurers change their clothes in the blink of an eye if they get caught wrongly. -I went to the place where Rock Drake comes out the other day. Do you know what they call Rock Drake there? They called it The Wizards Nightmare. It just deflects the magic. It was absolutely not a monster to deal with in the first year. No matter how much Lee Han has dealt with Rakshagwi! In terms of rank, several levels were higher monsters. There is no rumor that dragon blood is mixed with any monster. Everyone lower your stance. Dont provoke it. Looks like youre coming this way? The rock drake approaching with heavy steps was not fast, but there was a bloody pressure. Lee Han called the students together. Since Rock Drake was moving this way, we had to quickly come up with a countermeasure. You have to run away right now! Lets move to the other side. This is nonsense. Rock Drake is not a monster with strong aggression, but it is said that monsters that enter its territory will attack unconditionally. If you move around and provoke him, thats it! Then hes coming, so lets stay still? Its coming this way, but Im not sure if its coming to the hill where we are. More likely to go elsewhere. If its too late, theres really no chance to escape! Opinions of friends were sharply divided. Its not easy. From Lee Hans point of view, it was more of a problem because both sides had a point. Although Rock Drake wasnt a monster with keen senses, if a group of students were moving around, there was a chance they could notice it no matter how far away they were. However, standing here and hiding from the back is like leaving it completely to chance, so there was no other countermeasure Should I throw in a silver coin? not bad. what? Han Lee. Are you okay? Gainando was taken aback when he said it and Lee Han agreed. Of course I thought Id say no Ill just refer to it. Stone, teach me the future. Lee Han threw the colored stones on the floor and concentrated his mind. Originally, I tried not to use the Foresight Magic as well as possible, but when the situation came to this, I couldnt help it. Fortunately, it is not the distant future, but the near future. This is worth a try. Of course, if there were professors Passelette or Garcia, they would have said, Whether its easy or difficult, the first year is absolutely not at the level youre at right now, but unfortunately, there were no two professors here. The answer you want is, does the rock drake come this way or not? In an instant, several blurry images passed by. Lee Han could barely stare at one of them. I think its coming. shit! Seeing Rock Drake destroying the library on the hill and going wild, Lee Han decided to escape with his friends. There is absolutely no way out. Although there is an invisibility magic Ah! The problem is that I can still only write to myself. Even for magic like Ah, it was much more difficult to use it on others than on the wizard himself. But fortunately, there are artifacts. Guinan Island. Give it a try. Gainando, who received the belt from Lee Han, meekly kicked it. Then he fell to his knees in front of him. Mah Magical power Oh no. It consumes more mana than I thought. Leehan you will assassinate me Yoner. Can you give me some potion? Lee Han opened the cork and poured the potion on Gainando. Fortunately, after a while, Kainando recovered his energy. If this is the case, it must be difficult to rent artifacts. At Lee Hans words, all of his friends nodded enthusiastically. No matter how much invisibility magic was needed, he didnt want to wear those artifacts. I really manage to wear an artifact like that! Lee Han. I have a good way. Gainando said. what? You just need to learn the invisibility magic you can cast on others now. Cant you give that bastard Rock Drake as bait? As the spirit of his friends grew fierce, Lee Han stretched out his hand to stop them. Certainly its true in principle. The principles of invisibility magic cast on oneself and invisibility magic cast on others were not very different. This is because the latter requires a much more difficult and delicate process. Lets try it a few times. Lee Han decided to make the most of the time before Rock Drake came close. Having a lot of magic means that you can waste that much. If I can get a direction, thats a good thing, and if I cant get a direction, I thought Id give up neatly. Guinan Island. I feel like a test subject from a while ago, is it because of my mood? Gainando grumbled and stood in front. Lee Han aimed his cane. Cloak. Swallow your friend. I cant do that either. He was properly focused and his movements were accurate, but his magic did not activate. Magical power moves in the air, and conflicts and stagnation occur in the middle of formulating the structure of magic, and it fails. It was because he was not completely familiar with the concept of magic yet. Cloak. swallow me. Lee Han cast a spell on himself for reference. Of course, it succeeded, and at that moment the arm of Gainando, who was nearby, disappeared. Ahh my arm!! Are you all right? ah. Is that so? Guinando, who was frightened that his arm had become transparent, was relieved that his arm had returned to normal. When I stretched out my arm again, it became transparent again. Look at this, everyone! Invisibility was spreading in a space about 2 to 3 meters around Lee Han. Amplify! At that moment, Lee Han realized what had happened. Lee Han cast another spell while activating the invisibility necklace the Spire Keeper gave him. Two magics of the same series were amplified by exchanging influences on each other. This I didnt expect it. Was that what the principal meant? It was natural for Lee Han to be surprised. Originally, this kind of amplification was not a common result. -What happens when you cast a spell once cast again? A question that every magician has no choice but to ask. Another strength-enhancing spell, another agility-enhancing spell, another invisibility spell What happens in these cases? The answer was dont know. It is impossible to predict properly as it is affected by numerous variables such as situation, place, and magic. However, this kind of amplification would be the result. It was embarrassing, but in the current situation, I was lucky. for a moment. Then why didnt the belt amplify at the same time? A belt received from the Freesinga Church. This belt was similarly enchanted with invisibility magic. But what didnt amplify The method is different! A moment of quiet realization passed through Lee Hans head. On the outside, even if it was the same invisible magic, there was a difference in how to implement transparency. If the belt of the Prisinga Church is a magic that surrounds the caster with a camouflage that refracts light and disturbs the vision The spire keepers necklace or the principals magic is magic that confuses the viewers concept and prevents them from recognizing it. was close to The latter amplified each other because the method was the same. Is that why you asked me to think more? I want to tell you this. Lee Han felt like his mind was clearing up. Although Lee Han himself did not notice, the magicians enlightenment was of this kind. Getting a very minor realization about the magic that was blocked and making progress. In a way, it was natural that Lee Han did not notice. There was almost no blockage while learning magic until now. Talent was a magicians reliable guide, but at the same time, it also made a wizard drunk. If the Headmaster Skeleton was by his side, Yes, thats it. With a grateful heart Leehan! I have to move! sorry. I sold my eyes for a moment. Lets move. Instead of appreciating how precious what he had just experienced, Lee Han went straight into action. Enlightenment and what, only one thing was important. Invisibility magic can be increased in units of range. Lee Han cast < Gonadaltes'' Invisibility Cloak > magic to amplify the range once again. How long does it take to walk to complete the proper range? At first, there was no control or anything, but after a few tries, I got the hang of it. Cloak, swallow me thats it. That should be enough. lets go! It was the orthodoxy that when one attains enlightenment, one should immerse oneself in it with a grateful heart. You dont know if the realization youve gained will disappear somewhere. But sometimes there were exceptions. A genius who moves immediately after realizing what he is thankful for, immersed in, and has no hindrance at all! Lee Han put his friends in the invisible range and ran. If the skeleton headmaster was by his side, he would have been unable to hold back his irritation and added a trial by hand. * * * Even after beating Rock Drake, the Blue Dragon Tower students couldnt rest easily. After searching for a new library, he camouflaged himself by relying on the library. Are you okay now? What if they come after me again? You have to look a little more. I want to light a fire To prepare for a proper rest, I had to start with the fire and put down several things. However, the friends who just barely escaped could not completely shake off the nightmare of Rock Drake. There! ?! Everyone hurriedly turned their heads when someone shouted in a muffled voice. Fortunately, it wasnt Rock Drake. No!! I didnt say Rock Drake! Look at that! The people who appeared were the students of the White Tiger Tower. A group of four students were walking, looking around. It was clear that the Blue Dragon Tower students had not yet found it because they were hiding. What should I do, Wodanaz? Shall I call you? Do you have Durgyu? Durgyu? no? Then theres nothing we can do about it. Subdue it. What cant be helped? Chapter 219 Chapter 219 The friends were embarrassed, but Lee Han stayed calm. It was because he was acting on legitimate grounds, not on personal feelings. As long as there is no Durgyu, the White Tiger Tower will never cooperate with me. Rather, it caused a commotion. If you make a fuss in a situation like this, you can attract the attention of Rock Drake. At that explanation, Yoner tilted his head. But I cant just leave it alone Lets go. After amplifying the invisible magic, Lee Han moved on. Yoner followed him with a subtle expression. * * * Everybody stop moving. Ugh ugh! The students of the White Tiger Tower were stunned. I couldnt help but be surprised when students from the Blue Dragon Tower suddenly popped out of empty space. What is it? It was Wardanaz. Actually, Im not sure muttered one of the White Tiger Tower students. Lee Han decided to remember the face of the guy he just muttered. Dont make a sound. If you make a noise, I will attack. I know even if you dont say that. Wodanaz. We are not recruits. ? The White Tiger Tower students didnt seem to understand the current situation. Lee Han thought about how to make it less offensive by saying, You are now subdued. If you lay down your weapons and surrender, I will treat you as a prisoner of war according to Einro Guards regulations. I was still looking for you. Wodanaz. Durgyu has come here because he earnestly asked for it. ! Lee Han hesitated. Surprisingly, these White Tiger Tower students are here to collaborate! Realizing that fact belatedly, the Blue Dragon Tower students exchanged glances with each other. What do we do? Lets pretend we dont know anything for now. Doesnt the way we hold the cane look suspicious? As soon as Lee Han sent a signal, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, who were holding staffs to cast magic, quietly lowered their hands. His attitude seemed a bit suspicious. The White Tiger Tower students were also asked if they felt the strange atmosphere. By the way, Wodanaz. Why do I have so many friends You know, the library is dangerous. Is that so? The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were puzzled by the murderous spirit exuded by the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, nodded as if they were convinced. Guinando, still unable to comprehend the situation, whispered. When will you attack? attack? When Yoner beckoned, the other friends quickly subdued Guinando. Lee Han said without changing a single expression. It was about when you attacked the rock drake. Rock Attacking Rock Drake??? The White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Han like crazy. Wodanaz I knew he was a maddened archmage who had dedicated his life to all sorts of magic and arcane magic, but I never thought hed be that crazy! Oops. I made a mistake. I was in a hurry and the excuse came out a little strange. Lee Han quickly explained. It wasnt necessarily about attacking the rock drake, it was about attacking when it was really unavoidable. That yes. Ooh, are you going to do it when were not there? Despite the explanation, the White Tiger Tower students had already taken two or three steps back. Even in an unavoidable situation, the thought of attacking a rock drake was too scary. Even a student from the youngest knight family didnt think Im going to attack Rock Drake now that its like this Tell me why you came. * * * In fact, the White Tiger Tower students had a much better situation than the Blue Dragon Tower students. Unlike the Blue Dragon Tower students, whose strengths are only family and magical abilities, the White Tiger Tower students basically have the ability to take care of themselves no matter where they are thrown. As such, the White Tiger Tower students moved a little more actively. C Divide into groups of three and find the way! If you had confidence, it would be much more advantageous to split up and move. Lee Han never did anything reckless like that, but as you know, the students of the White Tiger Tower are people who never lose when it comes to bravery. And this time, luck followed. -found! Here is the door that leads down! -Call the others too! Tell me you found it! When a group found a way down, Durgyu earnestly asked his friends. C Im sorry, but can you do me a favor? -It depends on what kind of request it is. Durgyu. -Do you remember the last time I gave you two pieces of butter sponge cake? -okay. you can listen What? -I wish I could sneak up and tell my friends at the Blue Dragons Tower where it is. It would be nice if I went by myself, but I can see it. -what?! why!? As expected of Wardanaz -Its not like that. It is because there is something new. You guys should also bet on the knights honor. You dont owe anything to Wardanaj? -Not that there isnt one At Durgyus words, the White Tiger Tower friends were at a loss for words. They also had the honor of being from a family of knights. I couldnt completely deny the fact that Lee Han helped me. But C No matter how much I risked my knights honor, I suffered too much. -thats right. weve been through so much Regardless of honor or whatever, I suffered too much! But in the end, the friends couldnt beat Durgyu. When words such as with honor and return to the favor received came out, he could not ignore them as he came from a knights family. C I really dont want to go. -thats right. Wodanaz knows what that bastard is up to. -If youre going, Ill increase the number isnt this number enough? * * * Thats why we came here at Durgyus earnest request. The White Tiger Tower students completely omitted the lines they grumbled and complained about. Lee Han was slightly moved. Durgyu Durgyu was proof that even among the students of the White Tiger Tower, there were people who had a conscience and knew what honor was. I hope you will help me with this. Did you manage to find Wardanaj? Didnt you hate being involved with your wordanaz? joy. I dont put such private feelings into the work I have to do. People from aristocrats dont know. This responsibility as a knight. We didnt care at all about grudges with Wardanaj. I only thought about losing to Wardanaj. Its an honor. These bastards really didnt want to come. Lee Han thought to himself. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower were furious, but didnt say anything. Just by pointing out the entrance to the lower level, it was clear that I was indebted. okay. thanks. Can you guide me then? The students of the White Tiger Tower took the lead and began to take the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. The terrain didnt change, so finding your way wasnt much of a problem, but it wasnt entirely easy either. Its a rock drake! The monster that had been harassing the students throughout this dungeon raid was still roaming the wilderness. As the students of the Blue Dragon Tower made painful expressions, the students of the White Tiger Tower spoke with confidence. what. Dont you know how to deal with a rock drake? You know? of course. On the way, I ran into a rock drake once, but how did I get here if I didnt know how to deal with it? Lee Han was surprised by the confident attitude of the White Tiger Tower students. Is there a way to descend only from a knights family? Lee Han was also a student in the Wodanaz family who read random books and received additional study on various monsters from Professor Lightning Walk. However, there was no trick to dealing with Rock Drake easily. what? I cant miss it if its a way that only comes down to a knights family. ruler. Look! The White Tiger Tower students prostrated themselves on the dusty dirt floor. He didnt care even if the hot, dry soil soiled his clothes and hands and feet. Rock Drakes vision is higher than expected. If we lay down like this, he wont find us. And in this state! One of the White Tiger Tower students started crawling on the floor. As much as the body shouldnt rise, the bug crawled as if it were rubbing the ground. One student at the Blue Dragon Tower muttered. That looks like a bug Shh. Quiet. Did you see it? If you crawl like this, you can avoid the rock drake. Ill just cast an invisibility spell. At Lee Hans words, the students of the White Tiger Tower, who were shaking off the dust, hesitated. uh? is that possible? Do you know how to do something like that? It is possible. But why did you make us do this? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I tried to learn if your method was better. Despite the explanation, the White Tiger Tower students glared at Lee Han. * * * There on the side of the hill is the entrance we found. Right. As soon as he confirmed the appearance of the hill with a steep cliff about 4 to 5 meters high, Lee Han nodded. It must have gone up the gentle slope on the other side. for a moment. Are there any students who havent passed yet? well? why? Do you have any friends left? Looks like there is. Lee Han strengthened it by pouring his mana into the area around his eyes like waste. Then, the students of the White Tiger Tower on top of the hill in the distance caught my eye. Are you waiting for friends who havent come yet? To teach me how to go down? If thats the case, friendship between knights is truly amazing C Stop it! Stop him from coming up! -Take out all the potions you have! When the rock drake rises, you die! Lee Han frowned at the sight of the White Tiger Tower students hurriedly running from place to place with a grin on their lips. Without realizing that speed, the students of the White Tiger Tower were chattering beside them. Wardanaz. No matter how good you are at magic, finding your way like this is something else Tsk. Did I act too proud? Arent you angry? * * * -The door is locked. how do i open it? -Search the nearby library. There may be a key or a way to open it. -okay. Its Rock Drake!! -what? You open it with a rock drake? How do you get the rock drake out of here? -no! Thats Rock Drake!! Rock Drake appeared in front of the White Tiger Tower students who were contemplating how to open the door going down. - While the students showed various emotions such as fear, despair, and intimidation to the extreme, Rock Drake narrowed the distance and settled down in front of the hill. Then he glared at the students. It was so dissatisfied that even a person who did not know much about monsters could tell that that creature is dissatisfied right now. how long has it been The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were hesitant and sweaty, could not hold out any longer and went first when their opponent did not move. -Go Are you warning me to go? -Lets move first! -What about the door? Is it a door that goes down? -Is that important now?! As soon as the words were finished, Lock Drake began to advance. It wasnt a terrifying rush to trample the enemy, but just walking up the hill was overwhelming. Come this way!! Somehow pull the time! Even if you go down the other side, you have to take your time! Bring all the repelling potions! Throw! Prepare the magic. aim for the eyes! You have to threaten me somehow! Fuck! A water bead that flew in from somewhere accurately hit the rock drakes nose. The rock drake, who had been walking slowly, turned his head at an incomparable speed. It was an irritating move for anyone to see. Its okay youre okay, right? Wodanaz? Well Lee Han was staring at Rock Drake with a cold expression as if he was indifferent. The White Tiger Tower students next to him inadvertently recalled what they had just heard. -It was about when you attacked the rock drake. C It wasnt necessarily about attacking the rock drake, it was about attacking when it was really unavoidable. This bastard. Im really trying to catch him right now?!?! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 White Tiger Tower Contrary to the students misunderstanding, Lee Han had no intention of catching a rock drake. I know the toughness of Rock Drake, but there was no way he would do such a reckless thing. I lure him out. There was no need to fight back or just give up and run. enticing The reason why wizards were chosen as high-class personnel wherever they went was this kind of flexible coping ability. Other adventurers had to risk their lives to fight back or give up and run away, but wizards have a third and fourth choice. And Lee Han was particularly advantageous in this area. It was because I was studying a wide range of fields that was unusual among magicians. If you provoke him and then induce his gaze Durgyu is also Durgyu, but if the place where the White Tiger Tower students are now is on the way down, they couldnt hand it over to Rock Drake. secure somehow! Whoa whoa wowdanaz. Promise me one thing. ? I will not catch a rock drake. Lee Han looked pathetically at the White Tiger Tower students, whose legs were shaking. Because they wont catch me Yeah. Promise me. is Jin real? of course. The White Tiger Tower students stared at Lee Hans expression. It was such an expressionless sculpture-like face that I couldnt believe it even if he said something like that. Really really If you ask me one more time, I will use you as bait. ! At Lee Hans words, the White Tiger Tower student was frightened and shut up. It wasnt like a joke. Did I bring these kids for nothing Lee Han was approaching with only the students of the White Tiger Tower, leaving the others behind on the hill. It didnt take many people to lure the rock drake anyway. Even if there were a lot of numbers, only the invisibility magic became difficult. The reason why I brought the students of the White Tiger Tower is that they are nimble and quick, so it is easy to respond when a problem arises If I go alone, they wont listen to me no matter how much Durgyu is there. It was to give orders to the other White Tiger Tower students perched on the hill, just in case. Even those who do not listen to Lee Hans orders will have no choice but to listen to the orders with tears in their eyes if their friends are next to Lee-Han. Virtually half hostage! Of course, the White Tiger Tower students next to Lee Han did not know what situation they were in. Just stare at the rock drake with a nervous expression. But will the rock drake react with only water beads? Quite a bit of magic doesnt work So I hit him in the vitals. Why did you do that! The students of the White Tiger Tower cried inwardly. I thought it was just a provocation, but I hit them in the vitals without even realizing it Kung-kung-kung-kung- rock Drake took his eyes off the hill and started moving in the complete opposite direction. He seemed to be trying to find out who the scandalous guy who had hit him in the nose was. request. Sharkan. Pak! When Lee Han gave a signal, Sharkan, who was waiting on the other side, jumped out. Rock Drake turned his head in surprise at the appearance of the green-shaped leopard. - Sharkan didnt overdo it. Instead of attacking a monster with a much bigger size and stronger defense than himself, he provoked it with a sharp sound. Then, without hesitation, he turned around. Rock Drake lost his temper and tried to chase after Sharkan. Bone. Catch the enemy. Lee Han memorized the order in a low voice. The negative energy unique to black magic wrapped around the area, and a bone restraint was summoned on the rock drakes forepaw. Dalgrak! Actually, it didnt make any sense. You couldnt tie a giant by putting a rope around his finger. Even if you summoned a restraining ball made of bones on the front feet of Rock Drake, it could be smashed and released in one second. However, Lee Han did not care and continued to fire the order. Bone, seize the enemy. Bone, catch the enemy. Bones If one cannot be done, then two. If not two, three. In an instant, the bone restraints multiplied and clung to the rock drakes front legs. It still didnt mean much, but it was clear that the rock drakes temper had been scratched right. After being hit by a water ball, some undead monster provoked, and now even a cumbersome bone restraint. - Heat, distort the air. In such a situation, when a wizard-like figure shuddered, the rock drake exploded properly. The sluggish appearance he had shown so far had disappeared, and he began a runaway charge, literally grinding the hard ground. Quad de de de de deuk! Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a terrifying rush that felt like an earthquake to the students nearby. Go did you go? Are you gone? okay. The students of the White Tiger Tower were relieved while sweeping their hearts. Still, Wardanaz kept his promise and ended up not doing anything reckless like hunting a rock drake. Im really glad! Tell me you guys went up the hill and chased the rock drake. You will be confused because you do not know the situation from above. I guess so. I am coming. I want other students Lee Han hesitated. A new rock drake appeared on the side where the Blue Dragon Tower students were waiting. In an unexpected situation, all the students heads stopped. However, Lee Han immediately took action. Tell them that they went after Rock Drake. Im going to get rid of him! Woah Wordanaz! The White Tiger Tower students unknowingly called Lee Han by name. No matter how absurdly reckless and evil a master of magic, he could not help but admit that Wodanaz went to rescue his friends without hesitation in this situation. be careful! Dont keep talking nonsense, go upstairs and tell me! Im sorry. When Lee Han got really serious and angry, the students of the White Tiger Tower averted their eyes. You dont have to be that angry Lee Han took Sharkan and ran quickly. But the distance was too far. shit. Fever, distort the air! Lee Han brought fantasy to those around him. It was to somehow attract the attention of Rock Drake. Light! A huge sphere of light floated up. Even Rock Drake, who was far away, was startled by the intensity of the light. done. Eyes C Kleureung. Sharkan let out an embarrassed sound. Before my eyes, the rock drake began to disappear into the ground. Lee Han couldnt help but be taken aback by this unfamiliar appearance. In the book, I heard that Rock Drake goes underground and waits for an opportunity against an opponent who he feels is directly threatened by an opponent he can beat thats true! Did I cast the light magic too strongly! From Lock Drakes point of view, the sphere of light was so needlessly strong and dazzling that it felt menacing. Sharkan suddenly pounded the ground like crazy and grabbed Lee Han by the sleeve and began to pull him. -Kurrureurreung! Kreung! ! Lee Han wasnt so dull that he didnt notice the signal. Lee Han immediately tried to get out of the seat. However, the movement speed of the rock drake was much faster than expected. Quad de de de de deuk! With a roar, a rock drake appeared from under the ground. As the balance of the four sides collapsed and debris and dust scattered, Lee Han hurriedly memorized a spell. Move! An iron ball was held firmly in the air and acted as an anchor. Lee Han held the iron ball in his hand and tensed his entire body. If you lose your balance, you will die! how long did you last In an instant, the ground came up from below as if it were firmly supporting it. Wait That wasnt the ground. It was a huge backing for Rock Drake. Lee Han was astonished at the fact that he was standing on top of Rock Drake. Because he erroneously avoided the rock drake that jumped out of the basement, he ended up riding on his back. no. Its fortunate. At first, he felt dizzy, but Lee Han immediately regained his composure. Luckily, Rock Drake didnt seem to notice that someone was on top of him. In addition, he broke the suspicious light mass around and started to move forward with strides, as if his mood had been relieved. Ill have to jump down as soon as I get to the nearest hill. Lee Han vowed to start looking for the low-speed fall magic when he returns. Looking at it today, I dont know what will happen if I dont learn it - - Lee Han couldnt find a nearby hill and got off. All of a sudden, the rock drake who was on top ran into the rock drake who had just run into it because of his temper. Somehow, I thought the direction was similar! tuk tuk. Tuk tok tok. The two rock drakes glared at each other. I felt the urge to give in first. And none of them gave up. sleep Boom!!!!! The two rock drakes clashed ferociously. On the back of Rock Drake, who was shaking like crazy, Lee Han thought. If Professor Ingeldell is thinking about a good place for swordsmanship training in the future, Id recommend Rock Drakes back. * * * Quickly! these children! Why are you guys so slow! Heh heh those bastards why are you so so weak The Blue Dragon Tower students who joined in ruthlessly urged the White Tiger Tower students. After hearing the situation explained, none of the White Tiger Tower students refused to go rescue Wodanaj. -under. You blue dragon tower guys, rest here. C You guys cant be dull. Rather, he reacted in this way. But surprisingly, the Blue Dragon Tower students were much more active. When you think about it, it was natural. The students of the White Tiger Tower conserved water and explored the surroundings, and just now, they were carrying out various construction works to prevent the rock drake from coming up. The Blue Dragon Tower students, who moved comfortably, couldnt help but feel less tired. Moradi. thanks. I thought you would decline. At Durgyus words, Giselle shrugged. Perhaps we became close because we worked together as a group during the swordsmanship lecture Oh no. sorry. When Giselle glared at him like he was going to kill someone, Durgyu fell silent. Wodhanaz risked his life to lure the rock drake, and if you dont go to help, these idiots cant stand still. Thats why Im going. Right. Then please dont bullshit. Choi. okay? Ever since you were out of school, why are you Durgyu regretted it. I just said it for no reason Giselle, who had insulted Durgyus personality (idiot, idiot, idiot, pickpocketed by a street beggar, etc.), changed the topic, perhaps feeling relieved. one thing. There is something I dont understand. what? Why did Wardanaz help us? Durgyu did not bother to tell Lee Han about the location of the door going down. Because Giselles curse seemed to be three or four times more ferocious. Wellwell. Even though Wodanaz actually seems cold, he values friendship Didnt I tell you not to talk bullshit? Its clear what the plan is. I cant help you for no reason. People have always judged everything by their own standards. Giselle, of course, did too. If you dont have an ulterior motive, theres no way I can help you! Giselle frowned in thought as she tried to figure out the elusive evil brain of Wodanaz. Of course, there was no such intention. Um over there!! Look over there!!! Tell me to stop making a fuss. Its not like the water is rotten, but if you scream like that every time you see something Durgyu also looked ahead with a shocked expression. Two rock drakes lay down in front of me. I told you. Wardanaz wanted to catch a rock drake from a while ago! While everything was quiet, only the words of one student from the White Tiger Tower rang loudly. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 The White Tiger Top student, who had been by Lee Hans side all the way, continued to come up with hypotheses. -From my point of view, Wodanaz didnt get swept away and was dragged away. Wardanaz chased after the rock drake. Of course, it was such a radical and radical hypothesis that even Kainando did not accept it in the Tower of the Blue Dragon. -Arent you messing around because you dont want to go to help those bastards? C Oh no! What did I say! What did I say! Jeong did you really catch it? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Blue Dragon Tower students looked at each other in disbelief. Even if some of the White Tiger Tower students and Black Turtle Tower students believed the strange rumors such as Wodanaj secretly studied magic before entering the magic school and mastered all kinds of evil arcanes, the Blue Dragon Tower students did not. As long as you live together, you wont be fooled by such absurd rumors. The Blue Dragon Tower students were cool and smart. In every lecture Lee Han listens to, he hears from the professor something like, You are a talented person who will make this school prosperous. He wasnt such an outrageous person. Moreover, even if Lee Han is a genius, hunting for a rock drake is something he can do right now Woah Wardanaz! As Lee Han staggered out, his friends screamed. The way he walked out of the rock drakes was such a mess that I wondered if he was seriously injured. Lee Han waved his hand as if he was okay. It meant there were no injuries. Did you catch a rock drake?! what? What nonsense are you talking about? Oh no Because he was lying there Lee Han looked at his friends as if they were the most pitiful in the world. Those eyes made the Blue Dragon Tower students feel as if they were infinitely stupid. They got into a fight and fell. Ah thats right. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower glared at the students of the White Tiger Tower who had been making noise as they arrived earlier. Because of that bastard! However, the White Tiger Tower student still muttered nonsense. You made them fight? With spirit-type magic?! What is it? Is it true that Wardanaz caught it? You made two rock drakes fight? Reverse as expected! I recognized Durgyu from the time he mentally subdued it! If Lee Han had been a little less tired, he would have noticed that the White Tiger Tower students were whispering bullshit, but he was too tired to do that. In a situation where two rock drakes were about to kill each other, they balanced and endured. No matter how overflowing mana he had, the consumption of his concentration was enormous. Dismantle the rock drake. Its big, so just cutting off the parts that are good for eating will be enough. I know. ? I told the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, but when the students of the White Tiger Tower rushed past, Lee Han was puzzled. It doesnt matter. First, I wanted to rest a little. * * * After a brief nap, Lee Han stood up. All around, students were busily moving and tidying up after work. its not that I didnt learn anything. The most bitter thing for Lee Han was that he was proving Professor Boladis theory, If you are thrown into a crisis, you learn quickly, so you have to go through a crisis. Every time I fell into a really close crisis, I learned and realized something, so I felt embarrassed. is this really the right way for a mage? Anyway, I dont think this is the right way. < Low Control > magic was enough to survive on the back of a rock drake that had risen from the underground, but it was not enough to survive a head-on collision between two rock drakes. It had to be firmly anchored to the rock drakes back, not in the air. As a last resort, Lee Han grabbed the scales of the rock drake and radiated magic power to his fingertips. It was to enhance physical abilities as well as strengthening magic. Still, it wasnt enough. The body continued to shake as if it were going to fly. Still, I couldnt help it. Lee Han desperately poured and poured and poured his mana. And at some point I realized -Magic power?! Even though they couldnt create a high level of learning like the wizards, the knights also used magic to perform a wide variety of techniques. These skills belong to the vision passed down in the knights family, so they are not easily leaked, and the knights themselves do not use them well. However, Lee Han had witnessed an unusual swordsmanship using magical power relatively recently. When young apprentice knights of the White Sheep Knights came to visit. At that time, Ravda of the Enge family used a fairly unusual swordsmanship. A strange swordsmanship that attracts the opponents sword with the magic flowing through the sword the moment the swords collide. When I asked the other students, they said it was the Enge familys signature sucking sword. Its a rare swordsmanship, so its quite famous among knights. Now, it seems that Lee Han also suddenly realized the secret of absorption. Tak- Lee Han radiated magical energy from his hand and attached it to the rock. Then, I felt a sticky force between my hand and the rock. I need to learn magic circulation instead of things like this. This change in nature allowed him to cling to the rock drakes back and barely survive, but in fact, this wasnt the task Lee Han needed to do right now. As a swordsman, you have to complete the endless circulation of magic within your body so that you can skillfully maintain your magic Why did you realize this unique change in magical properties that you would worry about when creating a new swordsmanship? If I tell Professor Ingeldell, he might be shocked. In fact, Lee Han was mistaken. Professor Ingeldell would rather be happy if he was happy, not bewildered. C Great. Wodanaz. Excellent swordsmen always used to find pieces of their own swordsmanship when they were young. As much as I was serious about the sword, the sword also answered me. Now lets try to melt that realization into our own sword. It wouldnt hurt to relive the moment of enlightenment. What moment was it? they would be happy to say the same thing. Wasnt the disciple who was very serious about swordsmanship (at least in Professor Ingeldells opinion) gained the realization to go to his own swordsmanship? Wardanaz. Are you okay? ah. okay. thanks. Lee Han let go of the rock and stood up completely. Enlightenment is something to think about later, and now I had to solve the problem right in front of me. It will take some. what? roast beef. I used rock drake meat. The White Tiger Tower student held out a juicy, juicy, bright red piece of meat that had been grilled and cut into thick slices. But isnt rock drakes meat beef? With that thought in mind, Lee Han accepted the plate. Of course, the White Tiger Tower students had no objection to that part. Im already making coffee by boiling dandelions and acorns, so whats the difference between drake meat and beef? I will eat well. Thank you There is nothing to be thankful for. Wodanaz. You caught it. The White Tiger Tower student stole under his nose as if he was slightly embarrassed. It was new, but it felt awkward to treat Wodanaz to a meal like this. Who would have expected that he would treat Wardanaz to a meal before entering the dungeon or the library? This is really Its okay. Wodanaz. I have nothing to thank. no. its crunchy Who cooked it? The White Tiger Tower student looked at Wodanaj in bewilderment. This is delicious enough isnt it? What nonsense. Lee Han walked forward. Looking to the side, the Blue Dragon Tower students were also making subtle expressions. Im thankful that the White Tiger Tower students worked so hard but the expression on their face was clearly missing something! Leehan!! You woke up! Gainando jumped up from his seat. And all the Blue Dragon Tower students thought to themselves, but their consciences prevented them from speaking out. Youre going to yup. Please shut up! Do you want to be called the Blue Beggars Tower? The friends of the Blue Dragons Tower, incited by shame, blocked Gainandos mouth. But it was after everyone had already heard it. Wardanaz. You can do it if you want. The white tiger top student standing in front of the meat called Lee Han. Some crossed their arms and looked at Lee Han. It was a look to see how well he was doing. Even if youre a great wizard, theres no way youre good at cooking, the flower of camping. Ive been grilling meat since I was a toddler. Wodanaz. How many years have you been baking? I dont think these bastards werent so competitive in swordsmanship Lee Han stood in front of the meat with a trembling expression. The strangely hot eyes were dumbfounded. Everyone thinks Lee Han cant make it. Durgyu muttered to Giselle, who was next to him. Giselle, who was wiping the dust off the sword, looked at Durgyu with eyes that said, Im not curious. He had no interest in the nonsense he was doing earlier. But Moradi. Lee Hans cooking skills are beyond imagination. What to do Im not curious! Giselle shook her head as if she was too lazy to curse, and grabbed the sword again. * * * Even when Lee Han was defeated with magic or with a sword, some of the White Tiger Tower students threw a respectful look at him that he had never seen before. The meat was so delicious. It was the taste of mystical magic. Didnt I just grill some meat and take it with me on the first day of the swordsmanship class? If so, seriously, it might have attracted about 1/4 of the students of the White Tiger Tower for a moment. Wodanaz. wait. ? I need to collect water. See this pool here? If you pull this grass, it will hold water in its roots Spring up. Fill it with water. lets go. The White Tiger Tower students seemed to understand why knights complained to wizards whenever they drank. The feeling of desolation that the knights do all the hard work with just one stick! Wizards are real! Are you wizards too? In the meantime, Lee Han checked the door going down. There is a lock. It is a lock that can be unlocked by moving magic. I was looking around for a book. White Tiger Tower students shared their findings. A lock that unlocks when magic is moved to create a specific shape. Thats why it was hard to open it if you couldnt figure out the shape. However, Lee Han Since theres enough magic power, lets go back to a few shapes that are often used. Look out of the way. Lee Han put his hand on the lock and blew magic power into it. Lets start with the most famous and frequently used symbols and patterns Pajijik!!! Lee Hans expression hardened. Perhaps the limiting horse power of the device was less than I thought. Its ruined. Lee Han felt the eyes of the White Tiger Tower students watching from behind. If he says he accidentally broke the device, hell say, Wordanaz you evil wizard! Theyre showing their true colors! ??? Of course, the students of the White Tiger Tower, who hadnt thought about it at all, tilted their heads. Are you doing it? It must be like that. rattle! When the device was shattered, the part holding it was also broken, and the door opened, revealing a staircase leading down. The students of the White Tiger Tower were amazed with their eyes wide open. To open it right away without even breathing! How did you find out? Giselle asked in disbelief. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt deduce the answer. Lee Han calmly managed his expression and answered. Wisdom and Flash. Giselle bit her lip. Indignantly, she had to admit that Wardanaz brain. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Certainly, Wodanaz is amazing. Even the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, who had become accustomed to Lee Hans moderate performance, were surprised and whispered. Even if you unlocked it, how did you do it all at once? Princess? Princess? When Neblen of the Kirac family called again, Adenart finally came to his senses. The princess apologized as if she were sorry. no. Youve been thinking about how to solve it. I will ask you later. While Neblen said that, Guinando shook the lock. There was a rattling inside and the sound of something breaking. uh? Isnt this broken? Cainan Island. Originally, high-difficulty magic locks sound like that. okay? It sounds like a toy I broke a while ago Cainando tilted his head and moved on. Seeing that, Yoner asked. You got it right? no. it will break Dont tell me where to go. Did you really break it?! * * * The students carefully stepped down the stairs to the basement. Going down the stairs was quite nerve-wracking as it was so long and dark that I couldnt see down. Light. Lee Han floated a sphere of light in front of him. To be honest, I wanted to avoid summoning a sphere of light, even if I cast dark vision magic. Doesnt the fact that they can see well means that the other party also sees Lee Han and the others well? This kind of light was quite a gamble when I didnt know what was under the stairs. But its more dangerous for this amount of people to walk in the dark Tak- Fortunately, the rock drake was not waiting at the bottom of the stairs. Instead, the familiar images of the library and hallway caught my eye. It was a familiar sight that could be seen around the entrance if you had entered the library before. after! phew! The students also let out a sigh of relief. here! There is a chair next to the stand here! Even the table! Theres a lantern hanging on the wall!! see?! Whoever sees it will think the students are crazy. It was somewhat sad to see the students shouting something so obvious as if they had made a great discovery. In fact, the original library was normal. Walls made up of tightly packed libraries and tables and chairs located throughout the aisles Cozy and warm lighting The wilderness where Rock Drake comes out is not usually called a library. Wardanaz? A familiar voice was heard from afar. On the other side of the hallway, Nylia was standing with the Phoenix Tower priests. The Dark Elf from the Shadow Patrol called Lee Han with a happy face. Why are you here so late? I was waiting for you to come. Did you see the mark I left? ? Lee Han felt a sense of incongruity. Neither Nilia nor the priests seemed tired. what? Nilia. How did Rock Drake break through? What rock drake? Why is Rock Drake here? Lee Han felt a moment of fear. The other students behind me seemed to feel the same way. No way no way? Did you guys come here right away as soon as you entered? huh. uh?? what. Did you guys fall somewhere else? The faces of the Blue Dragon Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students were distorted at the same time. Oh my God, such an unfair thing * * * When the Blue Dragon Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students fell into the rock drake wilderness, the Black Turtle Tower students and the Phoenix Tower students immediately stood up and fell into the labyrinth area. The library labyrinth area is a place where all kinds of books are densely packed. Thanks to this, the students of the two towers were able to find the books relatively quickly. It was really close. Other Black Turtle Tower students who appeared from behind belatedly joined the conversation. you. Standing here, do you know what comes out in the labyrinth area? What comes out? The White Tiger Tower student asked in a cool voice. It was never a look of curiosity. The Shadow Wraith is out. shadow ghost. Among the ghost-type monsters, it was a monster with a relatively strong dark attribute, and possessed those who carelessly came into contact with it. The library labyrinth area was not without lighting, but with all sorts of libraries and books, the structure was complicated and there were many dark places, so monsters like the Shadow Ghost were inevitably tricky. If you dont have luck, you cant even avoid it and you will be hit right away. Of course, thats it, and by any comparison, it wasnt as picky as Rock Drake. okay. Good for you. We came against Rock Drake. What nonsense Wait, are you real? The students of the Black Turtle Tower, who snorted that the White Tiger Tower were bluffing again, looked hesitantly at Lee Han. Lee Han nodded. Rock Drake came out. Well, you came here through hardships! What are you struggling with? The students of the White Tiger Tower were in tears, but the students of the Black Turtle Tower pretended not to hear. It wasnt the Black Turtle Tower students fault that they suffered because they made the wrong choices! At least, Nilia looked at Lee Han with some pity. That thats too bad. oh my god? its okay. Its all over anyway. If you have a record of the location of a book, please share it. I can do that, but maybe we should start preparing for camp now? Camping? Although exhausted, everyone should be able to move for a few more hours. Nilia pointed to the ceiling. The lights hanging from the ceiling and walls were getting weaker and weaker. Since a while ago, the surroundings have been getting dark little by little. The number of shadow ghosts also increased. Wandering around for no reason Guinando was attacked by a shadow ghost!! Stop me from possessing it! late! Possessed! Hit! Until the possession is lifted! Priest! The priest will beat you! it could be like that. Right. Lee Han nodded as he looked at Gainando, who was slapped on the cheek with his arms held by his friends. Although he looked weak because he had met Rock Drake, the Shade Wraith was definitely a nuisance. Especially in this type of terrain, the more people there were, the stronger it was. A friend in the back was suddenly possessed and started a rampage, and while the formation was disrupted, a friend next to him was also possessed and managed to release it, and then other shade ghosts heard the commotion and attacked again If the area where other monsters also appeared, it would be strange if the party was wiped out . It was a situation that didnt happen. If the number of shade ghosts increases periodically, there will come a moment when the number of shade ghosts decreases again. Is this why you took more than a day? Nilia. I would like some advice on preparing for camp. of course! Nilia answered with the most excited expression she had seen today. Durgyu, who was next to him, flinched slightly as if he was overwhelmed by the momentum. There is nothing particularly difficult about the library and labyrinth area. The important thing is the basics. Do you remember what I said last time? I dont know if Im out of breath. Lee Han nodded. First, find an area in the clearing where several people can enter. The narrower the passage, the better. That way the monsters wont come. I see You said you understood all of that? Durgyu was surprised once again. To be honest, I couldnt understand what the Black Turtle Tower student was saying. Is it because you like your hair? * * * Are you done? Roughly. Taking Nylias advice, the Blue Dragon Tower students found a good place to camp. I unpacked my luggage in a place that looked like a wide open space and put a cloth to prevent light from leaking into the narrow passageway leading to it. I saw a flickering light in the far hallway. Where was that? They must be the Black Turtle Tower guys? They seem to be well prepared. It was a bit far away, but all the students from the four towers were scattered around here, preparing for camp. As the library labyrinth area was formidably complex, the farther away from the center, the easier it was to get lost. In addition, this central neighborhood had several advantages. Starting with the fountain where water comes out, various amenities are located. ruler. everyone pull As we have decided, we will take turns standing guard, two by two. Kainando stretched out his hand and cast lots. It was roughly halfway through. Medium. Is it good? Anything is good if you think so. Lee Han shyly avoided answering. In fact, in a camp like this, the beginning or the end is better, but the middle is more tiring because you have to get up halfway through. Im going to go get some water. There is no need for that. spring up. The student, who was about to fetch some water from the fountain, looked at Lee Han with a moved expression. Unlike the wilderness where Rock Drake came out earlier, water generation magic was possible, but there was no student who wasted the lack of magic so much. But Lee Han was not. A level of horsepower that doesnt matter whether you waste it or not! Wardanaz If I were to ask other adventurers to recommend an outstanding wizard for their party, I would definitely recommend you. What a terrible sound? Lee Han made water and was shocked to see his friend swear at him. Wardanaz. The light has dimmed a lot. It would be better to turn off the lights on this side soon. I could feel that the light in the library was noticeably weaker than before. The more this happens, the wandering shade ghosts will see the lights of the students and come looking for them. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower simply finished their meal with sliced bread, ham, a few candies, and water, and then each lay down. In effect, I was lying on a blanket on the hard library floor, but no one complained. Hook- Lee Han. ruler? no. Do you want to play a game of cards? no. The Shadow Wraith wont come here, will it? I wish I could go to the White Tiger Tower guys. What if the guards doze off? What if a shade ghost comes in while youre sleeping? Someone on the other side threw an empty candy box. Cainando was hit once. who is this?! Go to sleep. a little. thats right. shut up and sleep Guinan Island. Cries were heard everywhere. Gainando grumbled and shut his mouth. Itll be fine. Two guards were standing outside the passage leading to the clearing to prevent monsters from entering. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Lee Han did not trust only his friends. Sharkan was also summoned and left standing by his side. Mana was wasted, but at least this much Shouldnt you have just told Sharkan to take a break because hell stand guard No. Thorough would be better. Theres no need for me to do everything. Lee Han thought that if his friends had heard it, they would have heard a Hey! sound. In fact, if Sharkan was there, he wouldnt have to stand guard. * * * ! Lee Han opened his eyes involuntarily. When I checked my pocket watch in the dim light from the ceiling, it was dawn. C Kreureung! Sharkan tugged at his sleeves. Lee Han had a hunch that something had happened. What Children!! wake up!! wake up!!! The friends who were standing guard outside the aisle began to run hurriedly. Ghosts are swarming around! Ji is that why you woke up? The Blue Dragon Tower student, barely awake from sleep, rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked. They might be crowding around, why Its not that level! Look! A few students staggered toward the aisle. Then, with a sleepy expression on his face, he took a step back. !!!! What about those shade ghosts? I couldnt even see the outside of the aisle properly. The number of ghosts increased to that extent. At this point, it was no exaggeration to say that it was the sea of ghosts. Come this way! At the end of the narrow passage, the ghosts began to rush in. It was like a huge wave crashing. Lee Han grabbed the staff and prepared the magic. Towel Leehan! why? Can I use fire magic in the library?! Lets say its the principals responsibility if theres a problem. Burn it up! !? Chapter 223 223 , Lee Han controlled the flames as carefully as possible. If the library was set on fire by mistake, the headmasters personality might seriously burn him at the stake. Hiss! Condensed flames appeared all over the narrow passage. It was small enough to burn the back of your hand at best, but considering the destructive power of the fire element, this was enough. Its hard to control even if I try to raise the flame anyway. Sparks flew dizzyingly through the aisle, igniting the running spirits. Each time the flames exploded, the Shadow Wraiths struggled and rolled. Since it is a monster with no substance and has a dark attribute, it was more vulnerable to fire and light. In addition, the flames that Lee Han called did not disappear even if he burned two or three shadow ghosts. Like a fire that never goes out, it was continuously supplied with magical energy and burned. -! ! The shade ghosts made a creepy sound and tried to break through the narrow passage somehow, but Lee Han continued to move the flames. No matter how enormous the amount of ghosts was, there was a limit to breaking through in such a narrow passage. Even more so if the wizard who blocked the passage was a wizard who could continue to summon flames without limiting his magical power! I can stop it Kwajik! As soon as I thought I would stop it, an ominous sound came from behind me. One cell of the library, filled with books, collapsed, leaving a hole to enter. Stop! At Lee Hans instruction, the students hurriedly cast magic at the newly created hole. Flame Its fired The magic missile flies and sparks fly, creating a magic-specific flash. It seemed quite powerful, but Lee Han calmly grasped the situation. The hole is bigger than I thought! Unlike the narrow aisle, the hole created by the collapse of the library was too wide. The princess was directing her friends and pouring magic, but the shadow ghosts were already entering one by one. Lee Han gritted his teeth and turned his staff. Burn up! Thanks to Lee Han turning his staff, the spirits of the shadow spirits running from the new hole faded. It was a choice that I couldnt help but to the extent that if I was a little late, it would have been a complete mess. The problem is Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Coming! In the meantime, the shadowy ghosts coming through the narrow passageway had narrowed the distance. Even if they attack again, a few of them will inevitably collide. I had already made up my mind. Lee Han prepared for the possession by raising the magic power in his whole body. The more magical power, the stronger the resistance. Even if the shade ghosts try to possess them, they will be able to shake them off relatively quickly Lee Han believed in the resistance of his magical power. Since it showed quite strong resistance to spirit-based magic and poison, it was highly likely that it would show strong resistance to possessed by these specter monsters. Just now, Gainando was also possessed, but as if he managed to escape, Lee Han too Tung! ? ?? -? There was a strange noise. It was the sound of the ghost of the shadows bouncing off Lee Han with all their might. It didnt just bounce off, it also burned as if it had been hit by flame magic! Tutu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu! The shade ghost didnt come running alone. As dozens of them broke through the passage, they accelerated and crashed into them. And all of them bounced off and set on fire. The Blue Dragon Tower student who was helping Lee Han from behind looked at Lee Han with a frightened expression. what is that? Tutu Tung! Tutu tu tu tu tu tu! As dozens of them were instantly pulverized due to the failure of possessing them, the shadow ghosts behind them also seemed to feel something strange. I tried to slow down, but the other Shadow Wraiths behind me wouldnt wait. Tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T T ! Specter Crusher!! Dont give me useless nicknames. A title worthy of such an achievement was an honorable nickname for a member of the Empire, but Lee Han did not want to be nicknamed a ghost crusher by his friends. Especially if all you did was just ignorantly wipe out the ghosts like this! Lee Han swung his cane and pushed back. As long as I realized that shadow spirits cant possess, I didnt have to be afraid. The shadow spirits crowded in the narrow aisle literally burst out. Im here to help! what? Are all the aisles blocked?! The students who were blocking the hole in the collapsed library were surprised when Lee Han and his friends returned from the aisle. Its too long to talk! Wardanaz! lets go! ???? The students were surprised when Lee Han and his friends rushed towards the hole where the shadow spirits were crowded instead of using magic. What are you doing right now Tututututututututu! three worlds. What the hell? I made a title after seeing that! Its a ghost crusher! Are you fine? Wraithcrusher oh Asan thought that sounded like a nice nickname. A nickname like that seems to go well with Wardanaz, who is fighting honorably here and there Stop talking nonsense and support magic! The princess, who nodded at Lee Hans screams and sympathized with the title, was startled. In fact, not only the princess but other students were showing similar reactions. But did you ask Lee Han? Do you like Lee Han? Of course you will like it. Its a title bestowed by honorable friends to praise their achievements. I dont think Ghost Crushers are very good Gainando murmured, and Yoner, who was next to him, gave a little admiration. Do you have that kind of eye toward Gainando? I think its better if its as long as Im an enemy of the specters of great, dignified, and noble blood oh. Are you okay? Yoner shook his head. * * * Pile up, soil! Be hard as a rock! Salcho barricaded himself from the front with students from his gang. A thumping sound came from outside the barricade of dirt and stone. It seemed that the ghosts had been gathering for quite some time. One comes in from the side! Hiss! Nylia pierced the shade wraith that tried to step in with an arrow. Such accurate shooting in a chaotic situation was a feat to be praised, but Nilias expression was not bright. The other Black Turtle Tower students did the same. Doesnt the number seem to be decreasing? Its a big deal. Lee Han camped in the aisle because he was confident that he could catch everything as long as there were no variables, but the Black Turtle Tower students did not do such a reckless thing. Instead, they put up barricades all over the aisle to hold on. It would have been a good choice if the number of Shade Wraiths hadnt increased beyond a certain point Unfortunately, things didnt go that way. The lights on the ceiling didnt brighten, but only the number of shadow ghosts was increasing. I think there must have been chaos elsewhere too Nilia was lost in thought, trailing off at the end of her words. What if the Blue Dragon Tower students were possessed by the Shade Ghost and came this way? I think it would be really scary if Wodanaz was possessed Its Wodanaz! No! ?? Ratford, who was next to her, looked at Nilia in a strange way. Whats wrong? Ah nothing. Nilia hurriedly ran toward the barricade. Fortunately, Lee Han was not possessed by the Shade Specter. It was a very normal expression. Relief ??? ???? Tutu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu! The students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon were running towards Lee Han like a battering ram. Every time those many shade ghosts collided with Lee Han, they screamed and exploded. The Black Turtle Tower students were so shocked that they were at a loss for words. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower, who had cleared away the shadow spirits by circling around a few times, exclaimed with dignity. I count my thanks as received. In fact, they came to prevent other tower students from being possessed and wreaking havoc, but the students of the Blue Dragon Tower considered themselves very honorable even considering that. Because Im here to help! But why arent those kids saying anything? I know? The Blue Dragon Tower students waited hesitantly for an answer, and when no response came back, they grumbled and left. I dont even know how to say thank you! However, the Black Turtle Tower students did not remain silent because they did not know grace. After leaving, one of the students spoke up. Room what the hell just happened???? * * * The Priests of the Phoenix Tower had similar reactions. It was just that the entryway was roaring. Lee Han cast a low-grade fire resistance spell and then wiped out the shade wraith. Priest Nigisor of the Afha Church was delighted and thanked them. Thank you. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. Im glad Im not late. The Phoenix Tower students were actually in the best situation. It wasnt that the wall collapsed like the blue dragons tower and opened a new invasion, nor did the shade ghosts pile up like the black turtles tower. Apparently, the flame magic that Priest Nigisor used was quite helpful. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Did you use wide-area fire magic on the entire aisle? How did you not burn the library? Lee Han wanted to be the vision of the Afha Church. As a church that specializes in fire, there might be a way to not burn the aisle even after casting wide-area magic around here. If thats the case, I definitely want to learn it. Priest Nigisor tilted his head, not understanding what Lee Han said. Did you just scream? ah. Thats right. Lee Han took a slight step back. I wondered if that was what real madness was. In the library, I dont think about the next day, and I play a wide area! Wardanaz. Lets go find the White Tiger Tower guys. Its annoying. I went out as much as it bothered the other guys, but after a few rounds, I got tired. Priest Nigisor said in admiration. You are doing a really good job. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. If you dont mind, I might be able to help No. You cant borrow someone elses hand for honorable work. Lee Han felt tempted at the moment, but held back. I was lucky this time, but there was no way I wouldnt end up in a sea of fire next time! * * * Looking at the students walking out of the library with a weary expression on their faces, the skeleton headmaster smiled contentedly. You must have studied hard. students ignored. It wasnt because he didnt want to please the skeleton headmaster, it was because he was too tired to reply. The skeleton headmaster, who was disregarded and grumpy, found Lee Han and flew away. He was a very unusual disciple who wanted to praise the outstanding skills he showed in the dungeon raid and scold him for making the dungeon raid uninteresting. did you study hard? yes. Thanks to. Youre a guy who has a strong sense of selfishness while pretending not to be true. Catch the rock drake. Other professors were also surprised. yes? Lee Han hesitated. Aside from the misunderstanding of caught, the fact that the skeleton principal was watching made Lee Han surprised. Actually, it wasnt that surprising. It was a well-known fact that there were skeleton headmasters eyes all over the school, and given the skeleton headmasters personality, there was no way he wouldnt stop watching. But The other professors? okay. But honestly, wasnt it annoying during this expedition? Why dont you go in and fight alone next time? Ignoring the skeleton headmaster who was quietly talking bullshit, Lee Han asked while holding back his rising fear. Which professors were there, by any chance? well. So many people come and go And Im not the type to remember all of those things. Was Professor Baglegk there too? There was Bagleg. I remember him because he had a knack for breaking my fun. Lee Hans face was contorted with sadness and pain. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Anyway, from now on, go in alone Listen to everything and go! When Lee Han walked away, the headmaster grunted. Please understand. principal. I heard youve defeated all those shade-wraiths. You must be tired. When Professor Garcia, who arrived late, took his side, the skeleton headmaster was moved to tears. even though you do not know it that well! I havent seen it myself, so it doesnt sound like that! Professor Garcia. Do you know how comfortable he was with his grip? There is no such thing as comfortable or uncomfortable in defeating monsters. They are all equally difficult. Sometimes the hard-to-refute theories were more irritating. Headmaster Skeleton was speechless. But I really took it easy Come on. Everyone go in and rest. I had a lot of trouble. The lecture starts tomorrow, so until then Even though the students were tired of Professor Garcias warm words, they showed a slightly moved look on their faces. I think you can rest while reading the book you brought. The mouths of the students were gaping. No, how does that rest? ?? Professor Garcia did not understand the students reactions. Headmaster Skeleton nodded with a satisfied expression. Professor Garcia was right. Everyone go back and read a book and rest. Did I say something strange? nothing. Professor Garcia did a great job. * * * Even though they felt unfair, there was nothing else the students could do. The students who came out of the library returned to their towers and read the books they had brought back. omg. Han Lee. did you know that There are ores called fake gold. I heard that alchemists used to make these and sell them for gold? Gainando, who was reading < Introduction to Photolithography for Beginners >, asked in a surprised voice. Yihan and Yoner answered at the same time. I cant do that anymore. There are too many verification methods. I see. for a moment. How do you two know so well? Gainando wondered, and the two averted their gaze. Anyway, the amount to study is getting more and more. Looking at the new books brought from the library this time, I realized how much I had to study again. Each of the students was transcribing books according to the path they wanted to go, but Lee Han Wodanaz. Drink this. Wardanaz. eat this. why are you giving it to me? Is that just? You owe a lot to the library! so! Every time they saw the stack of books in front of Lee Han, their friends gave them snacks and drinks and passed by. It was the amount of books that I couldnt help but worry about, no matter how wordanaz it was. Of all the books I own, its sad that the ones written by Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Voladi are the kindest. Lee Han looked through the books and thought to himself. No joke, it really was. Basically, the magic books did not clearly organize the main points in an easy-to-understand manner. It was full of metaphors and slang codes that only the wizard himself knew, so it was all about interpreting, comparing, and finding out for yourself. In that respect (even though it was semi-compulsory), the skull headmasters black book, which directly informs you, and Professor Voladis lightning magic/blood magic books, which accurately write down the points, are definitely good books. Given Professor Voladis personality, these books should be progressed as quickly as possible. Due to Professor Voladis personality, one day he suddenly said, You must have mastered A magic. havent you learned? Then, get used to it now, saying, There was nothing strange about making an unreasonable attack. If you dont want to be beaten for nothing, its better to learn it in advance. Is the next magic an application of lightning element and enchantment magic Is the blood magic a shockwave type? Surprisingly, hes fine. Lee Han, who had been trying to check for a moment, suddenly came to his senses. Time was disappearing in an instant. I have to read the book for the next lecture first. Knock Tok- ? I heard someone knocking on the break room door. The Blue Dragon Tower students had already learned that it was not a good sign when someone knocked on the break room door in the middle of the night. who are you? Knock Knock- Lets decide who will open it with rock-paper-scissors. Close friends gritted their teeth and played rock-paper-scissors. And Gainando opened the door with a sad expression. But I dont think the headmaster would do something like an undead raid again Undead!!! I knew it! I knew it would be like this! The students jumped up from their seats and threw their books. Then he knocked over the table and tried to hit the barricade. C By order of the principal, I came to deliver snacks. dont be fooled. There might be a trap in the snack basket. But really there were no pitfalls in the basket. The undead sent by the skeleton headmaster put down a basket of freshly baked bread and white rice cakes filled with red bean paste and turned around without hesitation. -Then study hard. Jo, please go in carefully? for a moment. Lee Han prevented the undead from going back. How can you believe this snack isnt a trap? Wardanaz. Could it be that it is not so? Anyway, Im sure you set traps for snacks too? In fact, Lee Han did not doubt the snack itself. Rather, he had a different intention. Somehow, I try to drag the time and talk to you. What I felt while dealing with the warehouse keeper and spire keeper the other day was that the skeleton principals minions knew a lot. It would be of great help if we could get even a hint of the evil plan the Headmaster Skeleton is making. In order to do that, I had to make the other person open his mouth no matter what faults he picked up. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Answer me. How can I believe this isnt a snack trap? C As expected, youre quick-witted! The undead shouted in admiration and memorized a spell. Then, smoke so thick that it was impossible to see ahead filled the lounge. The students were shocked and shocked. Jung Really?! How did you find out about Wardanaz? -Do you think the first grade ironheads can stop me? The undead skillfully stirred the surroundings and tried to run straight to the entrance. Shine! However, Lee Hans order was memorized first. The undead were startled by the lightning that was sharply pointed at the entrance. how? The smoke screen spread by the undead now was a cloud of magic smoke, so it was impossible to see through. Even more so if you are a first year student. Even if the opponent is talented enough to be praised by the owner, the raw stone is still young and has not been polished. But how? Shine, shine, shine! Lee Han threw a thunderbolt without hesitation. The area around the front door of the break room was smashed due to the continued spree of orders. Only then did the undead realize. This guy!? Right now, Lee Han wasnt checking the location of the undead and casting a spell. The undead remembered the location before casting the spell and was pouring fire around it. It was amazing to memorize the location in such a short period of time, and it was also amazing to believe in it and use magic boldly. The undead thought that the boy hadnt been praised for nothing. But its over since I was caught. In this situation, as long as the ulterior motive was discovered, there was no choice but to lead to defeat. In a cloud of smoke, the undead approached Lee Han after passing through the blue dragons tower students. Wardanaz! What should I do Everyone, dont move and stay still! I couldnt see ahead, so there was only screams and shouts from all sides. confusion itself. It was a very good situation for the undead. Wardanaz! The undead cast magic to change their voice. A voice similar to that of the Blue Dragon Tower students came out. If that was the case, I couldnt help but be fooled. Im going to help Wardanaz! I told you to stay still! Wardanaz! Despite Lee Hans warning, the undead approached, shouting in the voice of a student. He planned to subdue Lee Han as soon as he got closer and leave leisurely. How could that first-year boy know that the undead were approaching? However, the undead were misunderstanding one thing. Even if Lee Han is a friend, if you approach him in the current situation, he will not be relentless Wodana Kak! Fuck! was throwing a fist. Surprisingly, the fist flew right away. Undead struck by magical fists were blocked from casting magic. -Keah What is it? As soon as someone approached, it was Lee Han who threw a fist. However, the feeling on his fingertips was strange. A touch as hard as bone. At that moment, Lee Han immediately realized who he was. Combat experience and senses from all kinds of situations led to the right answer even in this situation. Its undead! It was clear that the undead had secretly approached. Surrender! Lee Han shouted and clenched his fists. He prepared to waste his mana and discharged his mana as if running out of control. At the same time, he kicked the leg of the invisible opponent as it was. The mana possessed by the newly learned technique of suction threw the opponent off balance. I told you to surrender! puck! Puck puck puck! Surrender! Puck puck puck puck! If you dont surrender The smoke cloud cleared as he punched. The undead were completely mash and were scattered on the floor. -Give me a chance to speak to surrender to This first year guy was too close-quarters fighting than I thought. * * * So what happens if you eat that? Surrounded by the Blue Dragon Tower students with ferocious expressions, the undead replied in a dejected voice. -Thats Transformation Curse? Is the use of magical power prohibited? Are you moving somewhere else? Like a punishment room? All of his friends admired Lee Hans sharp guess. Like the fact that he noticed the undead trap earlier, Wodanazs powers of observation were really superhuman. How the hell did you find out? Thats right. Even the undead were curious about that. I wondered if he noticed the snack was a trap, and how he noticed the undead approaching. how the hell Seeing that he couldnt answer, it must have been a more sinister poison. C No I will sleep well if I eat. uh? Is that just it? -Because there are lectures for tomorrows slip test The students expressions hardened. It was surprising that there was a paper test tomorrow, and also the viciousness of the skeleton headmaster who sent sleeping pills in snacks like this. From now on, I will never eat snacks given by the principal. no way. Still, its not as big as I thought. Gainando said as if steam was leaking. I thought there would be a terrible curse or deadly poison, but I can only sleep soundly. What nonsense are you talking about? Guinan Island. The paper test is a serious matter. thats right. That is the worst trap. Is that so? When his friends with good grades showed their faces, Gainando grumbled inwardly. Why is the test so important! After speaking, the undead hit the broken bones. Lee Han felt slightly sorry and apologized. I am sorry. -Its nothing. It doesnt even hurt. Like a freshman, he still had a soft personality. The undead waved its hand as if it were okay and tried to stand up. Tak- But Lee Han prevented him from getting up. -There are a lot of places I need to visit right now. Can you send them to me? What exactly is the lecture for the paper test tomorrow? -Its not too much to say that Lee Han raised his cane. It meant that he would attack first before the opponent could cast any spells. The undead just canceled what they thought was a soft personality. What a terrible guy! 1st grade right? Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The next morning. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower went to the break room with blank faces. I found out about the lectures that take the paper test by robbing the undead Actually, nothing much has changed. Because it was the students who were studying anyway. Its not just one or two lectures, but most of them take a paper test. I have no choice but to stay up all night studying. wait for a sec. Han Lee. What are you eating? Yoner felt strange and asked. Lee Han was eating the snacks brought by the undead. Couldnt it be? Isnt this the snack brought by the undead? Thats right. Lee Han replied calmly. Of course, it was best not to eat these snacks and throw them away, but the original reality cannot go back to that ideal. It was a waste to throw away these snacks as supplies were scarce. Moreover, the snacks had no effect on Lee Han. It was already confirmed yesterday. Uselessly delicious. I dont know who baked it, but the Headmaster Skeletons snack was needlessly delicious. Wodhanaz We gave him a decent snack He was spoiled The other students from behind looked at Lee Han with tears in their eyes. Students who had lived in aristocratic families all their lives were not used to having someone eat spoiled food for them. Its not bad. Its delicious Have you all seen it? Its to repay Wardanazs dedication. Cainan Island. to study! Stop touching your cards! ah. Did you finish it?! Seeing the friends cheering each other on their own, Lee Han shrugged and picked up the next snack. * * * < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. Professor Alpen Knighton was slightly surprised by the enthusiasm shown by the Blue Dragon Tower students. Of course, hot passion and grades were different. -Guinan Island County. I know you are close friends with Mr. Wardanaj, but it would be better to learn from Mr. Wardanaj separately and take the test again. -Cant we just learn? Ill do well on the final exam. By all means! < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >. Professor Rosine Fluwack cheered on the students. C Everyone is very nice. The future of the empire is so bright that there are such great students. Richmond student. 37 points. Its great. morning student. 33 points. Very good. Wodanaz student. hmm. good job. -? -Why doesnt Wardanaz say the score The Blue Dragons Tower students, who were puzzled, glanced at the three-digit score written on Lee Hans test paper and quietly shut their mouths. Sometimes the fact that a friend is too good at studying hurts. Lets only know this. The other top guys should thank us for our consideration. * * * Dinner. Professor Ingeldell, who was waiting for the students while watching the sunset, was puzzled when he saw the students running to him with happy faces. What happened to everyone? no. professor! Please proceed with the lecture! The students of the White Tiger Tower looked at the professor with affectionate eyes. They were the students of the White Tiger Tower who suffered from slip exams all day long. It wasnt strange to feel a halo behind Professor Ingeldell, who wasnt taking exams. hot! Ha ha! Huh! Lee Han asked Professor Ingeldell about the White Tiger Tower students who were excitedly brandishing wooden swords. really. professor. I have something to ask you I knew it. Are you asking about Rock Drakes weakness? Professor Ingeldell said as if he knew everything. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. its not. Lee Han almost became serious. Anyone who sees it would think that Lee Han had lost enemies with Rock Drake! Wasnt it? Why do you have such an illusion? The headmaster said that if it was Wodanaz, he would try to catch it alone next time I guess not. What are you trying to ask? Actually, while dealing with Rock Drake Professor Ingeldell looked at me, saying, You said no, but you were right. Lee Han explained what had happened as quickly as possible. I noticed the same change in magical properties, but I wonder if this is really a good thing Its a good thing! Professor Ingeldell was delighted with it as if it were his own work. Even if you learn the vision passed down from your family from a young age, you cant do it if you dont have talent. However, a swordsman who was still young realized how to change the nature of magic on his own. It was a good sign that he might be perfecting his own swordsmanship later. Geniuses who devoted their lives to swordsmanship always perfected their own swordsmanship. Swordsmanship completed like that is not just swordsmanship, but the pride and pride of the swordsman. Uh Lee Han hesitated. The story was going too far. Im not very interested in my own swordsmanship. Lee Han had no ambitions to create his own swordsmanship and make a mark in the history of imperial swordsmanship. Wasnt the reason why he took the swordsmanship lecture in the first place because he wanted to get grades easily? As the Byeogam sword learned from Allarlong was a good enough swordsmanship, Lee Han had no intention of changing or reinterpreting this swordsmanship. Student of Wardanaz. Mix that change of nature with your swordsmanship. Then you will naturally see the sword unique to the Wodanaj student. Lee Han was even more embarrassed when he was suddenly forced to practice swordsmanship with a change in magical properties. Lee Hans swordsmanship, Byeogam Sword, had already been completed to a considerable level. It was natural as he had been wielding it since he was a child. But now, if you mix in the newly realized changes in magical properties, there will be a lot of confusion until you get used to it again. Of course, Lee Han didnt want to do that. I was just asking to hear what kind of phenomenon this is and how to use it Professor. I havent fully completed my magic cycle yet, so wouldnt my sword become blunt if I was greedy for changing my nature? its okay. Wodanaz student. The path of the sword is not so narrow, and the Wardanaj students are not so gifted. Doing both together is enough. Lee Han gritted his teeth and nodded. And then he turned around sadly. Durgyu said from the side. heard. Han Lee. I hear youre trying to apply magical properties changes to swordsmanship? Thats great. The students of our tower dont even think about changing their nature, unless they know about magic circulation. Im really serious about swordsmanship. Of course I knew. A student who is serious about swordsmanship like you is rare even in our tower. By now, your friends must be feeling your sincerity. Lee Han let out a sigh inwardly when he saw Durgyu who joked once, but responded with sincerity. Well, isnt this Durgyus fault? It will take quite a while to get used to swordsmanship, but other guys dont seem to care. of course. Han Lee. But I think other friends would also look after me if they heard about it. I dont think so. Lee Han bumped into Durgyu and a wooden sword. As long as Professor Ingeldell had said that, every week I would see him wondering, How has swordsmanship changed? The primary goal lets break the balance. Fortunately, Lee Han had a target to refer to. When the apprentice knights of the Baekyangmok Knights came the other day, they saw a knight using a suction sword. The Ravda of the Enge family lightly encircled the sword with magical powers that had the property of attracting them, knocking opponents off balance every time they collided. Of course, there will be more complicated techniques as you go up, but Lee Han didnt need that much. The important thing is to show Professor Ingeldell, I practiced like this! What are you two doing? I heard that Wodanaz practices sucking swords. what? Isnt it a sword only used by the Enge family? That boy of Wodanaz The White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Han with amazement. Even now, he has sufficiently high swordsmanship skills, but he did not stop there and went into research to develop a new swordsmanship. Indeed, he was greedy for swordsmanship. We cant lose either! Wardanaz. If you have a passion for swordsmanship, you wont be able to defeat us! I want to beat one by one. Lee Han, who was staggering at Durgyus attack, was furious inside. Nam is going to die of annoyance because he is not used to swordsmanship It felt like he was back in the days when he first received swordsmanship training. Lee Han. Are you okay? Okay. continue. Regardless of his mood, Lee Han had the personality to do it without hesitation if he had to. I feel frustrated, but what if Professor Ingeldell wants it? You have to produce results and show them. When an attack comes in, it stops. It stops when the attack comes again. Lee Han focused only on defense instead of skillfully performing swordsmanship. As difficult as changing the nature of magical power itself was, it was necessary to give up other parts. aiming for one thing. When an opponents attack comes in, it pulls it with the magic of absorption and stops the action. Kang Kang Kang Kang C Durgyus rapid attacks hit the blade in succession, but the sword could not return to its original position and stopped in the air. just now! did you just see Lee Han?! okay. I saw. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Still, how did you succeed once? There was a difference in difficulty between indiscriminately pouring mana into ones hand without worrying about waste and infusing mana in moderation so that the wooden sword would not break. Swordsmen who did not reach the stage of constantly circulating mana through their swords like their own bodies had to fight by squeezing out mana and blowing it into the sword whenever necessary. It was a waste of mana, but it was something I had to endure. However, people like Lee Han had to think about other things. Worried about the fear that the sword would break if he injected too much magic power into it! In order to show the sucking sword, even more concentration was required as mana had to be injected every time the swords collided. Lee Hans swordsmanship is a heavy and strong swordsmanship. If you break the balance just by blocking the opponents attack, the counter will become even more powerful. thanks. Durgyu. ruler. Then lets continue. Cant we take a little break? Lee Han. What are you talking about? If you dont continue when you gain enlightenment, your swordsmanship wont be left in your hand? Durgyu was surprised because he wanted to know what Lee Han, who knew enough to know, would say. Professor Ingeldell also helped. youre right. Wodanaz. You better continue. Actually, I have magical powers ? ? its nothing. Lets continue. Durgyu. okay. i get it! Lee Han, who tried to make an excuse that he lacked magical power, gave up and sighed. shit. I was going to take a break Both Durgyu and Professor Ingeldell knew Lee Han too well, so they got rid of it. As much as you know you can do more, you push on relentlessly even if you want to take a little break. * * * The next day. Lee Han relaxed his tense muscles and headed to Professor Voladis lecture room. My whole body felt sore from practicing unfamiliar swordsmanship yesterday. Its Lee Han who doesnt fall down right away, but he just falls asleep. Im afraid to open the door. Im afraid to meet you in a perfect state, but to meet you in an imperfect state. Lee Han thought so and opened the door. hello. Professor Boladi, who was standing like a stone statue, opened his mouth as Lee Han sat down. Did you finish the floating ice shield? yes? Uh not yet. preparation. Wait. ? Rock Drake is Lee Han said with regret. Professor Voladi didnt speak up first, so why did he dig his own grave? Do you want to know Rock Drakes weakness? Thats not it I guess what the principal said was true. I said it the other day, but Im in a hurry. Lee Han was really unfair. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Whether or not Lee Han feels unfair, Professor Voladi continues as if admonishing. Rock Drake is not originally a monster to catch now. So, is Rakshagwi the monster to catch now? Lee Han swallowed his words inwardly. I hated the person who forcibly caught the devils mouth. As I said before, impatience can ruin a wizard. yes. I know. Your goal should not be impatient. keep in mind. yes. You know my goal? Lee Han hesitated. What is Lee Hans goal? Did I ever tell Professor Voladi that I wanted to be an Imperial bureaucrat? Or did you ever say you wanted to be the richest man in the empire? No matter how much I thought about it. If its another goal I wanted to hit the skeleton headmaster once. Excuse me, but what do you mean by my goal? Wasnt it to complete the form of combat magic through multiple magic training? ! When you hear something so absurd, you cant even say yes? Lee Han did just that. The study of magic was inherently dangerous, but few faced such danger as battle mages who used magic in battle. The troubles of these battle mages were always the same. -How can I refine my magic to be more suitable for battle? In fact, in a way, magic was the most inappropriate skill for combat. You can wield a sword to kill people up close and shoot arrows to kill people from a distance. How inefficient it is to create hands like blades and arrows made of wind after years of training. Of course, no one denied the powerful destructive power of high circle magic. usually there are huge restrictions on casting such magic on the battlefield. Concentrating on reagents in the preparation process Besides, when I tried to cast such magic again, the opponent did not stay still. As the opponent also has eyes, I heard that I wanted to kill the wizard first. I still have to concentrate on casting high circle magic (if these magics fail again, the caster could die), but I have to pay attention to the opponents attack. The magic battle wasnt difficult for nothing. It was a magical battle that even excellent wizards would be useless on the battlefield if they were not professionally trained. Anyway, as they specialized in difficult things like this, battle mages were always conscious of their weaknesses and thought about supplementing them. -I have been practicing fire elemental magic all my life. However, on the battlefield last time, I got hit by an arrow flying from behind, and I was worried. What would you like to do? C Cast wide-area fire magic around you to block others from approaching. -Thats unreasonable. I have friends who move with me. -Then learn how to make a screen or shield out of flame. -I tried it, but it consumes too much mana, and due to the nature of the fire, I couldnt block the specially treated arrows. C I cant help it. get this robe -Is it a robe with defense magic? -no. It is a robe usually worn by earth elemental wizards. When you wear this robe, archers will start targeting others. Most earth elemental mages have strong defenses. - However, as anyone who has learned magic knows, it was not easy to completely eliminate ones weaknesses with only a single school of magic. Isnt there something only endowment magic can do, and there are things only summoning magic can do? If you reach a certain level, you can solve it by applying only a single school of magic, but thats really possible at the level of being called a great wizard The easiest way was to learn the magic of other schools. Of course, there was a reason why other battle mages didnt do this easiest method. -Foresight magic to prevent surprise from the battlefield, summoning magic to summon a shield that protects me, strengthening magic to reduce damage if I am attacked, and finally healing magic to prepare for injuries. Im trying to learn this, what do you think? C Even if you think about it, dont you feel something strange right now? Even if you dig deep into the magic of one school and train it, its difficult to succeed, but learning the magic of multiple schools. The students of Ein Rogard, who gathered the best talent in the empire, did not train more than two or three schools. No matter how much you learn together, its good to have a synergistic effect with each other, but a persons body and mind have limits. for a moment. I understand the explanation, but why did this story come out? Lee Han, who was listening, wondered when the story flowed strangely. Werent you learning the magic of all schools to perfect your battle magic? To Professor Boladis question, Lee Han replied with a straight face and a stern answer. What a coincidence! Was it a coincidence? Right. Are you convinced? Intuition is sometimes a better guide than reason. Especially since I have an aptitude for the magic of foresight. It must be crazy. Come to think of it, Professor Voladi was a person who only looked at the results when he did something and did not care too much about the causes or reasons. As long as Lee Han already listened to magic lectures from various schools, he must have thought, Then it would be nice to become a battle mage who can use all those magics. professor. It sounds ideal at first glance to perfect battle magic without weaknesses through multi-magic training, but isnt it realistically difficult? Lee Han tried to persuade Professor Boladi. It sounds ideal just by listening to it, but isnt it a training method that is not realistic? Professor Voladi nodded. Did you understand? But with you, the story is different. I received high marks in all lectures. Lee Han was furious with the professors. Why is everyone so lighthearted? Shouldnt the students aptitude and grades be known only to himself? Then it is not unlikely. Professor Voladis theory was as follows. Currently, Lee Han has completed the basic elemental training on time. In addition, some advanced courses (evaporation, rotation, or floating ice shield) must now be practiced, but if Lee Han had a grand goal of multi-magic training, he had to respect that too. So, Professor Voladi was preparing to apply and combine the magic he learned from other schools of magic. The magic of other schools will now advance in earnest. Excuse me, but how? Didnt I tell you to bring books from the library? Thats how it connects. Han Lee lamented inwardly. I should have set the library on fire! for a moment. It might not be necessarily a bad thing. Come to think of it, even if other schools of magic were making progress in earnest, this wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Professor Voladi will try to apply and combine what he has learned, so the progress will slow down to some extent. And it was highly likely that other schools of magic would not be as harsh as Professor Voladi. While learning how to apply and combine different magics, this lecture becomes a peaceful and warm lecture. Lee Han, who was struggling to find the positive aspects of the situation, heard Professor Boladis voice in his ears. preparation. A storm of magic missiles ready to strike in all directions. Come to think of it, Professor Voladi said he would help me apply the magic of other schools to combat, but he didnt say he would stop the advanced course he taught. Of course we do it together. freeze!! * * * Professor Voladi was truly sorry. Because of his urgent desire to catch the rock drake, the apprentice from the Wodanaz family could not complete the floating ice shield magic. Of course, it wasnt just a failure. Lee Han succeeded in summoning the ice shield and even succeeded in floating the ice shield in the air. However, now this ice shield autonomously move around and block attacks was not completely successful. Because the enchantment magic was still unfamiliar, the ice shield moved or collided randomly, so there was still a way to go. Nonetheless, this was a formidable achievement. Especially considering that I am a first year student. However, none of the masters and students in the classroom thought this achievement was staggering. weird. Why is it so hard? Lee Han let out a heavy breath. The mana was intact, but the consumption of mental power was severe. It was much more difficult to summon and maintain the cold than usual. I didnt do this last time Ah. Realizing the reason, Lee Han hesitated. Why? professor. Unlike last week, the current school is not a good environment to use frost magic because the king of frost giants is gone. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right. At the next lecture, I will bring chills to the classroom. Lee Han was at a loss for words when he saw Professor Voladi proudly passing on the words that he had forgotten. You are a born professor. really. * * * Lee Han. I think there must have been something in the snack The friends were worried about Lee Hans shadowy expression. I ate the skeleton principals snacks, but in fact, wasnt there a trap? Its just because the lectures are difficult. I see. If so. Other friends whispered next to the relieved Guinando. -Is it okay to be relieved? -Now, the additional lectures that Wodanaz is taking are roughly But what can I do? A friend is already going that way. The Blue Dragon Tower students forced a smile and said. But todays summoning magic lecture will be fine! thats right. Wardanaz, youre particularly good at summoning magic. It wont be too hard However, Prof. Millay said firmly, correcting the position of the monocle as soon as the students sat down. Everyone brought books from the library, so todays lecture is going to be a bit difficult. Lee Han shook his head with a bitter expression. Seeing this, his friends seemed to be heartbroken. Wardanaz! cheer up! Dont fall down! Of course, it was a sight that the other top students couldnt understand. What are the Blue Dragon Tower guys doing? Why are you worried about Wodanaz? Wouldnt it be great if Wodanaz would worry about them? quiet. Professor Millay made the students quiet. Even without the compulsive magic of Headmaster Skeleton, this old professor knew how to keep his students quiet. Until now, everyone has been casting summoning magic using magic circles. Thats because summoning magic is difficult. Professor Millay brandished his staff with his horse. Then, stone fragments rose from the floor and collided, turning into metal and then into a sword. The professors actions did not end there. Swing it once more and cast the enchantment. Then the sword danced as if it were alive. Can everyone see this sword? yes! I cast several spells to perfect this dancing sword. Lee Han, who had done something similar in the morning, nodded. Professor Millay threw the octahedral-shaped reagent from his pocket and swung his staff. Then the same Dancing Sword was summoned. There are dozens and hundreds of ways to reproduce the same phenomenon. Among them, summoning magic is a short shortcut. It was a much more convenient way to summon the Dancing Sword at once than to create a sword out of nothing and complete it with an enchantment. However, summoning magic requires a lot of preparation and is complicated and difficult. Animate or non-moving beings. The students who had heard it several times nodded their heads. A sword dancing like just now cannot be implemented in dozens or hundreds of ways at your level. If so, it means that it cannot be realized even with summoning magic. ? Lee Han tilted his head slightly. Um. I guess I should just stay still. Chapter 227 Chapter 227, it wasnt that he didnt think, Its strange, I must have been attacked in the morning to implement something like that, but Lee Han decided not to say it. Even if I said it, it didnt seem like it would look very good. Commonly, some wizards only look at the results of summoning magic and mistake it for the easiest and most convenient magic If you came here with that kind of misunderstanding, please leave now. Professor Millay said in a stern voice. Gainando, who was about to get up because he wanted to go to the bathroom, noticed and sat down again. Well, summoning magic tends to require a lot of ground work. Lee Han thought hard about what he had just heard, not noticing that Gainando was groaning beside him. Wizards of other schools had to cast several spells in succession to turn the dancing sword into magic. But the summoning wizards just had to summon the dancing sword. Looking at these results alone, summoning magic seemed much easier and more convenient but of course, if there were advantages, there were also disadvantages. There is no such thing as perfect magic. In order to summon the Dancing Sword at once, he had to do a lot of work. Like the one that Professor Millay had just thrown, the octahedral-shaped metal that had been treated with magic (thats why summoning magic needed a lot of reagents like this), either by compressing the magic in advance, or by compressing the magic into a magic circle. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That said, signing a contract with an intelligent being is just as difficult. Lee Han looked at the bone fragment of Sharkan hanging from his belt. Right now, if he hadnt made an effort to become close to Sharkan, he might have bitten his neck while he was sleeping. Dalgrak! Sharkans bone fragments moved in protest. Today, we will practice making reagents and magic circles needed for summoning magic. It will be tedious, but remember that no mistakes are made in summoning magic. It is not uncommon for a summoned item to attack a mage. Lee Han. Lee Han. When Gainando touched it, Lee Han nodded as if he understood. Dont worry. Guinan Island. I will help you. ! Ha-su was the first student to hear and understand what the professor was teaching. The students who came to the lecture room to listen to what the professor was teaching and then tried to understand it later were middle-class students. An experienced student has already studied some of what the professor is teaching before coming. And Lee Han was such a person. A person who has no trust in the professor at all! ruler. You may know this quill summoning magic circle a few times, but if you try to make it yourself from scratch, there are some difficult parts. Here, around this pattern is a typical trap That its not that Even if its difficult, be patient. Ill give you a good explanation. You want to go to the bathroom, you bastard! * * * Nod C Thats right. Lee Han lamented at the white tiger top student nodding his head beside him. Looking at this part, I could definitely feel that my friends were in the first year. Sleeping like that If Lee Han were John (though he would never sleep), he would never sleep so complacently. I must have already been caught by Professor Millay. Looking around, I saw that not only the students in the White Tiger Tower were dozing off, but all the towers were dozing off. It was like that too. If you continue to sit in your seat and draw magic circles using specially designed magic ink and various magic stone powders and engrave letters and patterns, even a wizard with a steel-like mind will not be able to sleep. Like Lee Han, there were not many people who could do this kind of work repeatedly for 24 hours. Are you done? Lee Han confirmed the completed magic circle. It was a magic circle containing various materials such as metal pieces and magic stone powder, not just paper and ink. The more complicated the item to be summoned with the summoning magic, the more complicated the magic circle will be. Lee Han also made a few mistakes and had to rewrite it. Even if you summon a magic quill that scrawls on your own, I am a student learning summoning magic, its this much. I was worried about how complicated it would become if I went higher up. Come to think of it, a professor can make his disciples work. Thinking of the amount of work behind the splendid magic made Lee Han bitter. People in the Empire thought of splendid miracles when they said magic, but in fact, everything in the world works similarly. Good job. Before I knew it, Professor Millay came closer and was staring at Lee Hans work. Due to Professor Millays strict personality when it comes to praise, it was a compliment that he did a really good job. thank you. I was lucky. sorry for misunderstanding. ? Lee Han wondered what Professor Millay was talking about. What do you mean misunderstanding? Looking at how he got along with Gainando earlier, did he mistakenly believe that Leehans summoning magic level was at the same level as Gainando? If that was the case, I would have apologized. no. its okay. Other students will still take longer. In the meantime, feel free to do whatever you want. Uh Lee Han hesitated. It was easy to misunderstand, but I couldnt just ignore it when professors said things like that. It was because the meaning of that word differed depending on the professors personality. When Professor Garcia said, Do what you want to do in your spare time, student Lee Han, it was really good. I could lay down on a few chairs in the classroom and take a nap. However, taking a nap when the skeleton headmaster said, Do what you want to do with the rest of your time, was suicidal. Perhaps the moment I closed and opened my eyes, I might have been moved to the punishment room. Theres a simple way to know. Will the professor confirm the results? If you check the magic circle or the results of reagent production, its not really free, but its more like dont play hard and try hard. If you dont check, you can rest comfortably. Mmm. The old professor was troubled by the words of a student from the Wardanaj family. Originally, Professor Millais did not like to treat a student specially. equality and strictness. That was Professor Millays conviction. Thats why, no matter how talented Lee Han is in summoning magic, seeing the additional results separately from the other students But there is a mistake. Professor Millay reflected. Professor Millais himself, who must abide by the rules of fairness to the students, initially treated the boy from the Wardanaz family with prejudice. I thought he was an arrogant student drunk on his talent, so I couldnt help but feel sorry for him. If so Okay. Let me check. Damn it. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. After all, Professor Millais was like a skeleton headmaster. What does freedom mean? All right. Lee Han sighed inwardly and started playing with the quill. Of all the things Lee Han can do now, Professor Millay wont say things like Is that all? Is that a floating shield too? Lee Han received Professor Voladis passing grade for all forms of elemental transformation, but he was not without his good and bad points. Apparently, the wizard had no choice but to be familiar with the form he used often. In that respect, the forms that Lee Han is most familiar with now are marbles and shields. A shield would be more impressive than an orb. Its impossible to move autonomously even with magic right now, so Ill have to fill in some parts with expedients. Even if a shield that blocks by moving on its own is impossible, a shield that blocks by being fixed in place can still be made with various elements. This alone can make you look a little weak, so even if its incomplete, add a little movement But what are you trying to do? As long as Professor Millay is a magician, he couldnt be without curiosity. Even more so, Lee Han is one of the most gifted students in this grade when viewed objectively. It was only natural to wonder what he would do when given his free time to such a student. Looking at the shape, its a shield. Professor Millay was a little sorry. It was a bit too greedy. Perhaps the last time he handled a water orb, it was evident that he had strong confidence in the elemental form of water. But the precedent was wrong. First of all, you have to get used to the water shield magic and draw the magical structure and flow of the magic even with your eyes closed before you can draw it as a magic circle. It would have been reckless to step out of the magic circle first without doing that. Even if it was the same water elemental magic, the bead form and the shield form were completely different forms. But failure is also a lesson. Professor Millay nodded faintly and cheered inwardly. There was no magician who did not fail. It just depends on how you accept that failure. * * * Everyone did a great job. Lee Han raised his head. Other students were also stretching their magic circles. Im almost done. Too bad. I think everyone will be very sad when todays lecture ends like this. At Professor Millays words, the students hesitated, not knowing whether they could answer yes!. yes! Seeing Gainando respond coolly, the students were amazed. Professor Millais was generous. Of course. Its too boring Lee Han poked Gainandos side from an angle he couldnt see. Gainando was speechless. But todays course is a course that a wizard who walks the path of summoning magic will go through thousands and tens of thousands of times in the future. It would be good to prepare in advance. Professor Millay brandished his staff with his horse. Then the shape of the classroom changed. Students were pushed into a corner, leaving a large empty space in the middle. For the rest of the day, we will learn about contracts. ! !!! The students faces brightened. It is not a complicated and painful summoning of an inanimate object, but a summoning to meet, communicate, and conclude a contract with a being from another realm. In fact, this was a more general image of summoning magic. Because its dangerous. As Lee Han, who had no choice but to make a contract with an unheard-of spirit like Perkuntra, he was well aware of the dangers of such a contract. Why would a contract with an intelligent being be dangerous? It was because the other party could also fuck the wizard at any time. Especially if the wizard was a first year student. It was not a matter of tricking young wizards by a demon who had been roaming in the Pandemonium for hundreds of years. Of course, Professor Millais was well aware of the danger. Never, ever try to peek or explore other planes when only students are present. Currently, the magic circle that Professor Millais cast in the center of the classroom was a passage with a kind of safety device. A passage where you can get a glimpse of the spirit realm, but the power of the spirits you can access is limited. Beings more powerful than a certain amount could not approach at all. Professor is so thorough with safety rules, but I dont know what kind of bullshit the seniors did to summon the king of the frost giants. Lee Han cursed at his absent seniors and fell into thought. Student Lee Han. yes? Student Lee Han, please use this magic circle. May I ask why? When Professor Millay called a magic circle other than the spirit world magic circle, Lee Han was puzzled. I heard that the spirits avoid students. I found one of the realms of the undead and opened it. thank you. Lee Han tried hard not to show his bitterness. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The students who dont know Lee Hans feelings line up in front of the magic circle connected to the spirit realm. Professor Millay advised. Youd better go in groups of five. No matter how safe the magic circle was, it was quite dangerous for a first year student to explore a foreign world alone. At times like this, it was safe to do it together. By the way, Professor. What is it? Does Wardanaz go in alone? Lee Han slightly pondered whether to thank or be angry with the Black Turtle Tower student who mentioned him. Its just a bit bittersweet to go in alone, but it didnt really matter. Undead-type students who do not fit the aptitude will not gain anything if they enter. oh. There are other students learning black magic. At those words, Professor Millays eyes twinkled. is it so? Who are you? Gainando and Rapadel raised their hands with an expression that they wanted to kill the Black Turtle Tower student who had just spoken out. Professor Millay opened his mouth. The two of you, go into the undead realm. Yeah. nice to meet. Duktsuru Lee Hans welcome greeting made Rapad El mutter softly as he gnashed his teeth. Instead of the fresh and beautiful spirit realm, entering the undead realm full of evil negative magic. Anyway, black magic didnt help in life. The resentment towards black magic soared again. Lee Han. Cant I send you to the spirit realm? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cainan Island. From my point of view, you are more suited to being an undead than a spirit. No Its not like you have to try Now. Lets all go in. Cant you clean your hands? Lee Han pushed the backs of the two friends. It was because I didnt want to miss it in the spirit realm. * * * Hui Yii Ik- Its gloomy. The undead world was similar to the scenery around Professor Mortums workshop, the Dark Hall. As it is a place with a lot of yin and dark magic, it was inevitable that the scenery would be similar. Dark alley. Unclaimed graveyards nestled everywhere. A riverside where black mud boils instead of a stream. Gainando, who had given up halfway, seemed to have changed his mind. Lee Han. Which undead would you prefer? Can you give me some recommendations? All undead are garbage. At Raphaels interruption, Cainando smiled and replied. no way. dont be so Rapadell. You came together. no. Why such a grown-up response? While Lee Han was surprised, Gainando whispered softly. Throw that son of a bitch in the graveyard and lets move by ourselves. I can hear you, you despicable bastard! Chit. Stop both. Rapadell. Since you came with us, we must cooperate. Why do I Lee Han held out his cane right away. Raphael hit the ball before he could reach his hand on his waist. Come to think of it, we should cooperate. Raphael gritted his teeth and nodded. Lee Han spoke kindly and softly. Thank you for understanding. ruler. Take the lead. why?! Its a knight. You are a knight. Raphael was taken aback by the bold words of the two Blue Dragon Tower students. Of course, knights and warriors were traditionally the avant-garde of the party. The problem is Wardanaz! You have better swordsmanship than me! Wow for saying such an ugly thing Gainando admired. In the eyes of Gainando, who did not listen to the swordsmanship lectures, it seemed that Rapad El was being forced to stand in the front line. What kind of nonsense are you using? shut up! You son of a prince! How well that bastard wields a sword! I have to use a cane on this expedition. You take the lead. Ha ha Do it. Lee Hans voice grew cold. There was pressure in that voice that didnt allow a counter-question. Raphael turned around with a sigh. and swore If I ever had to deal with that Wodanaz, Id make sure to bring at least four friends with me! Everyone must have heard the principles. Of course. I couldnt hear you sleeping. Lee Han and Rapad El looked at Guyando like trash. Basically, there is no difference from the spirits. Go around and see if you can find someone you can use. The way to make a contract with a being in the other world was the same whether walking around the spirit realm or the undead realm. Either walking around and calling the other person, or finding the other person and going to them. Of course, wizards like Lee Han who called, found, or made them run away were somewhat exceptional. But Lee Han. Unlike the spirits, the undead are mostly hostile, right? yes. Raphaels shoulder, who was leading the way, trembled. Okay. Rapadell. I will support you from behind. thats right. Rapadell. We will support you. Thank you very much. In the spirit realm, contracts were made through persuasion and charm, but in the undead realm, contracts were more likely to be made through strength and fights. Since the undead are basically hostile, most of them will attack them until they are subdued. It would be nice to find a skeleton wizard. Lee Han was lost in thought as he recalled the names of the lower level undead monsters. In fact, whether it was a skeleton warrior, an archer, or a wizard, it was an unconditional benefit to a new wizard if he could sign a contract. Especially in the case of wizards, it was very exciting to summon a summoned beast like a skeleton warrior in front of them and fight. But If youre a skeleton wizard, you can learn magic. quest for knowledge. This was also one of the goals of the summoning wizards. Powerful beings from the other world often possessed knowledge that wizards did not know or forgot. Of course, he couldnt expect that level from the lower level Undead monsters who were under restrictions. In the first place, they were people with no reason to talk. At least, the skeleton wizard is one of the few magic users among the lower level undead monsters. Its a guy who uses magic by instinct, but given time, he can learn from it. It is beneficial to learn a lot of magic unconditionally. Whether you learn it perfectly or not. When I dealt with Rock Drake to find a dark magic book in the library, I realized how precious the opportunity to learn easily in this way was. I am out! Hearing a noise in front of him, Lee Han raised his head. A skeleton was charging at it with a sword made of rusty bones. Raphael immediately pulled out his wooden sword and clashed with the skeleton. Where are the undead! thud! It was easy to use the swordsmanship of monsters without reason. Raphael twisted the opponents sword and pushed it aside. done! Raphaels expression brightened. I was lucky. It hasnt been long since I entered the undead realm, but to meet an undead monster like this. At this rate, you might be able to subdue him and make a contract with him Puck! Puck puck puck! At that moment, a water ball flew from behind and smashed the skeleton warriors head and shattered his arms and legs. Then, the skeleton warrior could no longer maintain its form and began to disappear. Puss Oops. It was too strong. Lee Han clicked his tongue. As much as the restriction was applied, the undead that appeared were weaker than expected. I set the skeleton headmasters number of summons as a standard and launched an attack, but I didnt expect a difference this much. are you okay. Han Lee. You helped Rapad-El. I am sorry. Rapadell. Did you ever want to sign a contract? No way! Did you think I would make a contract with the undead? Raphael turned his head quickly. Lee Han asked as if wondering. You cant woo Lets go quickly! To find the next guy! I have no intention of signing a contract, but this boring exploration will end only when you guys do! * * * Apart from being lucky, this members talent for black magic must be good. Even after accidentally breaking the skeleton, Lee Han was convinced when he met two more skeleton warriors. Come to think of it, Kainando is also a student who shows quite a talent when it comes to black magic. With so many students like that, it might have been natural for the undead monsters to come. What do you think? Uh I thought you were just coming because you were outstanding? Gainando looked at Lee Han as if he was talking nonsense. If thats the case, its only because of Lee Han, not because of Gainando or Rapad El. is it? no. I wouldnt be able to do that. Rapadell. What do you think? Dont involve me in your useless squabbles. Tiredness was piled up on Raphaels face. He also failed to sign a contract with the two skeleton warriors he met again. This time, it wasnt Lee Hans fault, it was Rapadels own problem. When he tried to subdue and subdue the Skeleton Warrior, the opponent refused to submit and chose to resist until it was destroyed. Shit! Whats the matter? It was Raphael who decided to learn black magic to deal with the black magician. Like summoning the undead, he couldnt just skip over the big axis of black magic. I have to find the right summons and get recognition from Professor Mortum Oh. came out again Han Lee. You try to overpower it this time. Isnt Rapad El the avant-garde? But since that bastard suppresses you, it seems like you keep rebelling. You try to subdue it. Whats the difference if I subdue you? Lee Han was a little more serious. Gainando replied with a frightened expression. You are you good at anything? Arent you good at subduing me? ah. It sounded like that. I thought you said that if you were from another dimension, it would be natural for you to be afraid of me. Isnt that right? Gainando thought so, but was afraid and kept his mouth shut. Rapadel. It is a replacement. joy. It will change if you do it Puck! bang! -! Raphaels mouth widened as he saw several skeleton warriors lying face down after being beaten. Anyone can see that it was 100% certain surrender. Thatthat?! Good work Lee Han! Are you going to make a contract? Ugh. Im worried. Lee Han was lost in thought. It wasnt bad to make a contract with someone from another dimension when there was an opportunity, but it bothered me because I wanted a skeleton wizard. The contract was not infinite. It was immediately affected by the wizards own magical power or mental power, and the more he did it, the more the reverberations of the contractors remained in the wizards soul, and other beings became reluctant and avoided them. And most of all, there was a high possibility that the other undead around him would notice and instinctively distance themselves the moment he signed the contract. The fact that there was a wave of strong spirits around here meant that some wizard had subdued and subdued one undead. In the spirit realm, if you make a contract with a spirit, it is difficult to find a spirit nearby for a while, and the undead were the same. Still This isnt the only opportunity. Ill just have to find a new one somewhere else. Lee Han nodded. okay. I will make a contract. As soon as he revealed his intention, he felt a sense of intertwining with the skeleton warriors soul, just like he did with Perkuntra before. Of course, I didnt feel the intelligence or strength of Perkuntra at all, but I was certain that Lee Han could call me to this contract whenever he wanted. Im counting on you. Skeleton warrior. Rapadel. Why do you look like that? I was frowning because I hated the undead! * * * When Lee Han finished the contract, Professor Millays magic circle summoned the three of them, as if sensing them. The students who returned first shrugged their shoulders and expressed regret. so it must have been a spirit It was just a leaf. You saw the wrong thing. Professor Millay looked at the three and asked, puzzled. It seems a bit fast. Did you even sign a contract? Uh did you? ! Professor Millay was unusually surprised. The first year students went into a magic circle that also had a safety device, but met the undead so quickly? That was even more surprising than signing the contract! Chapter 229 Chapter 229 I was surprised. I cant wait to see you already. ? Lee Han was puzzled by Professor Millays words. The other day, Professor Thunderwalker guided me to the spirit realm, but beings in the other world were basically curious about intruders. Wont they approach me even if I stay still? It was strange to run away after seeing Lee Han, but it was normal when the spirits approached more. Originally, it would be. But like I said, there is a safety net. ah. The safety device that prevented strong beings from approaching also hid the presence of wizards. As long as the presence is not felt, the existence of the other world that can be encountered will decrease. By the way, did we meet? It must be because of magic. Professor Millay looked at Lee Han and said. Even if it was covered by a safety device, the magical power was not completely hidden, so it was clear that the undead crawled under the magical power. no. It wasnt because of the other guys. I thought it was because students with excellent black magic skills went together, but it wasnt. Gainando looked at Lee Han with an expression full of betrayal. Somehow, the undead came to visit! As expected, Lee Han Are there any complaints? Oh no. Thank you for calling the undead. Gainando vowed never to take Yihan with him if something happened to him that led him to the cemetery. I will continue to maintain this magic circle until the weekend. Even students who did not succeed in signing the contract today should continue to challenge themselves. ! Lee Han was delighted when he heard that the magic circle would be open until the weekend. Maybe I can save a skeleton wizard. Although he made a contract with a skeleton warrior, there would be nothing wrong with adding one more. Dalgrak- Sharkan, who was inside the bone fragment, tilted his head. It meant why he was wasting his mana. Cainan Island. Rapadell. Great. They say you keep the magic circle going. Go back in and find the new undead. There will be undead that will make a contract with you. Whoa Wodanaz. Thats a bit Rapad El waved his hand with a slightly pale face. Lee Han, knowing that the other person was cheating, spoke firmly. Rapadel. Dont pretend to be tough. You bastard, you really dont have magic power! Rapadell was furious. I didnt want to sound weak in front of Lee Han, so I endured it, but originally, it took a lot of magic and mental power to set foot in another world and come back. Gainan next to him was also sitting on a chair and eating chocolate. ah. Youve run out of mana. okay! Then lets take a break today and go into the next break. When is the next break? tell me. Seeing Lee Han try to check the time of Rapad Els lecture, Rapad El felt a terrifying fear. This this bastard! A qualitatively different kind of terror that even a large, formidable knight could not deliver. Feeling an unfamiliar fear, Raphaels body stiffened. Tell me quickly. Isnt there a reason you have to take me with you? no. Originally, an arrow b No, its easier to feel comfortable when theres a avant-garde. Did you just mean to say arrow holder? Dont put a strange name on me. So when is the break time? Dont even think about lying. You can ask the students of the White Tiger Tower. Gainando took advantage of the gap and slipped backwards. Lee Han said without looking back. Guinan knows all the times of your lectures anyway, so you dont have to say anything. !! * * * After the lecture was over and all the students had left, Professor Millay cleaned up the remaining seats. As the magic circle was drawn using various materials, the surroundings were quite cluttered. Is this the magic circle I drew earlier? Professor Millay noticed the magic circle left in Lee Hans seat and looked away. It was clear that he hadnt made as much progress as he had tried to summon the shield form. Still, failure must have been a lesson, so that alone ?! Professor Millay was surprised to see the unfinished magic circle drawn by Lee Han. How could a first year student who had never dealt with shield-type magic properly complete a magic circle of this level? are you really a genius?? * * * Raphael wanted to take a break from Lee Han until his magic was completely restored. And if we ever meet again, I wanted to deal with it with at least the four of us. But that wish did not come true. Yeah. nice to meet. Less than two hours passed before I ran into Lee Han at a lecture on black magic. Coke. I can feel different magical powers from the three of them. Have you ever been to the undead world? Professor Mortum asked without knowing what Lapadel was thinking. Lee Han nodded and explained what had happened. Colok did a great job! Professor Mortum coughed and shouted. He shouted so loudly that his body shook. Is that enough? of course. Coke. There is not only necromancy in black magic, but there is no outstanding black magician who cannot do necromancy. Handling dark elements or dealing with poison curses was one of the realms of black magic, but most people still think of black magic as necromancy, the summoning of the undead. Arcane magic that raises the dead. Coke. Its a bit unfortunate that I did that in summoning magic class but where is this? Didnt other students send an envious glance? Lee Han hesitated. When I said that I signed a contract with a skeleton warrior, the reaction of the students was I wasnt envious. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if they were amazed at how great it was, there were definitely no students who said, Wow, I envy black magic, and I want to learn it too. However, Lee Han could not refuse Professor Mortums pitiful gaze. It seems like it was. ? also! I thought so. Coke. Professor Mortum was delighted with his work. Rapad El looked at me and said, Isnt that the case? Lee Han ignored it. Among the many creatures that can be summoned by making a contract, the greatest and most beautiful are the undead. A wizard who learned the charm of the undead had no choice but to be interested in necromancy. Coke. What is all about wielding a sword and shield? A wizard infusing magic power and giving orders from one to ten, and summoning a being from another world with its own ego. No matter how I thought about it, the latter was bound to be much more convenient. Of course, the latter also had its downsides. Having an ego means that the summoned beings may not listen to the wizard. However, this shortcoming could be resolved if there was an existence that had previously surrendered and contracted. Otherwise there were ways to get rid of the hostility of the summoned undead by staying in the grave or applying rotten substances on their bodies. Professor Mortum skipped over this method without mentioning it. Coke. Anyway, good deal. Who did the two of you make a pact with? Oh. oh. ? We are still Professor Mortum frowned at Guyandos words. It shouldnt be. Coke. Opportunities to go to the undead world and sign a contract arent that common. Do not worry. professor. I will take you to the weekend and sign a contract. Coke. It seems you are the only student I can trust. no. It is an exaggeration. Cainando and Rapadel glared at Lee Han. Im a friend, but I was a bit nasty today. Coke. Ymirg students should also go and make a contract to summon the undead. Me me too? Ymirg, a half-blooded giant student who sparked while he was still, was embarrassed. Ymirg didnt even listen to summoning magic, and he had no interest in necromancy. I dont think Ill need Ymirg. Since Lee Han had already paid the price for Rapad-El alone, he decided to be merciful to the remaining friends. You dont have to participate if you dont want to No. Lets go together! I think we should go together. The professor did too. Kainando and Rapadel intervened like lightning. Lee Han thought to himself. These scumbags. They didnt want to go alone, so they forced their friends in! * * * In preparation for the contract, Professor Mortum taught the characteristics of monsters that are often seen in the undead world and how to deal with them. And if there are students who are interested in the undead among the students learning summoning magic, ask them to convince them in turn how good the undead are, how good their necromantic skills are, and how great their black magic is. Its almost like it hurts my heart to hear it. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. Coke. Wodanaz. Near the end of the lecture, when Professor Mortum called Lee Han, Lee Han nodded as if he understood and replied. Do not worry. professor. I will guide my friends well and make a contract with a useful undead monster. Coke. Thats not it. ? Take this. Professor Mortum handed over a thick brown book. Compared to the books Lee Han has read so far, it looks quite old. < Ancient Basic Necromancer - About True Undead Summoning >? May I ask why you are giving me this book? Lee Han suddenly wondered why he wanted to give him a book like this. Professor Mortum sighed and opened his mouth. Coke. Among necromancy, how many ways do you think there are to summon the undead? Arent there two? One is to summon an uncontracted being. It was not bound by a contract, so it had to be controlled with magic and appeased hostility in various ways, but the relatively free summoning was an advantage. The other is to summon a contracted being. There was no need to control or appease, but if the contract itself was a downside, it was a downside. Coke. Wrong. Actually three. Three? no way? Lee Han hesitated. I guess you understand. There was a corner to chew on. Are you referring to something like a magic item? As we learned in Professor Millays lecture the other day, items without egos, such as swords and shields, had to be individually designed by the wizard himself. But in the case of the undead, it was a waste of waste. You can just call in the undead, but the wizard has to weave everything from nothing? It was an inefficient method in itself, with the level of difficulty drastically increasing, from the amount of mana to the casting. Of course, it wasnt the way it is now. Lee Han didnt just say Arent there two things? Coke. Thats right. I heard that summoning like this is rare these days? Its not that there arent any. Coke. In fact, its the way it was written in ancient times. The ancient ways are written in this book. ! Lee Han was surprised once again. It was surprising that he recommended magic in a way that is not used now, and why he recommended it. Whats the advantage wait. Isnt there a reason why its not used now? Why me? Coke. Its the principals order. He begged me to make it possible for you to summon the undead this way as well. Lee Han was serious. I thought it was recommended because of Lee Hans hidden aptitude or magical constitution Yes. what. We will try. Ill have to pass it roughly. Black magic was already managing enough grades. Even if you dont learn the magic to summon the undead in such an outdated way, youll get a perfect score. Coke. Ill believe it. You can learn it well. The principal told me to check every week. He told me to send him to the punishment room if there was no progress . Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Lee Han returns to the tower, imagining becoming the Emperors right-hand man and putting the skeleton headmaster in a dungeon. Mmm. If youre an ordinary student, youd rather say, Even if I beat you to death, I wont be able to study this far! Rather send me to the punishment room! A personality that digs its own grave that only the person himself is unaware of. Emm Lee Han went into his private room and flipped through the book < Ancient Basic Necromancer - About the True Undead Summoning >. Although various languages and ciphers were mixed, starting with ancient characters, the composition of the book itself was surprisingly standard. Thanks to that, I had a vague idea of what the book was about. no. Two-thirds of this book is useless to me. widely! Lee Han closed the book and was surprised. The ancient basic necromancy book was a book that specialized in the third method of summoning the undead that Professor Mortum had mentioned from the basics. Instead of just summoning the undead, he casts powerful magic on the corpse to raise it. As a method not used these days, the difficulty was high and the mana consumption was enormous. As such, 1/3 of the contents of the book were methods of amplifying the mana required for black magic, and the other 1/3 were methods of saving the mana consumed when using magic. In other words 2/3 of the books content was unnecessary. Its good that the amount is reduced. It was a breather for Lee Han. There are still many things to study, but I didnt want to increase the amount. Besides, as I glanced at it earlier, the methods were not very pleasant. Mix 17-year-old grave soil with 11-year-old bone powder, put it in a Kranten solution, and drink it three times a day to gain magical power Ah, this is why black magic isnt popular training methods. Lee Han was grateful for the fact that he had a lot of magical energy after a long time. You cant do something like that! The remaining 1/3 of the book contains practical information. All kinds of corpses and the characteristics of unfolding necromancy with those corpses, precautions when unfolding, and so on. A knights corpse has high-purity magic in its bones, so its good to raise it up. The knights are the ones who are obsessed with giving away the corpses of their comrades, so on the eve of the month, they should aim for a time when their attention is lax Lee Han unconsciously looked around the private room. anyone? Im afraid its not an old book, so the method is very bad. But it wasnt that I didnt understand. Necromancy, the method of summoning from another world, was also strongly influenced by the reagents and materials used. The more powerful and magical beings bones or corpses are used, the stronger beings from the other world are summoned. Even more so, necromancy, which uses 100% of the corpse to raise it up, is bound to be more affected by the corpse. Therefore, wizards should make it a habit to carry a minimum of bone fragments in the inside pockets of their coats, in the pockets of their belts, in the pockets of their sleeves, inside their boots, etc. So as not to be dismayed in the event of an emergency. Situations where you cant save a corpse come more often than you think There are more advantages than you think. The old-fashioned necromancy, that is, the classic necromancy, had more definite advantages than I thought. Necromancy in the way of summoning had limitations in strengthening the summoned undead. There is a limit even if the magician tries to strengthen it as much as it brings the existence of the other world. Wouldnt it be better to summon a stronger being? However, the classic necromancy of the way you make it yourself could be strengthened as long as you have skills. For example, if you put magic on a pile of bones to fight in the form of a skeleton warrior, you can strengthen it in various ways, from the type of bone to various enchantments. Plus, its much stronger. Necromancy, a summoning method, cannot come back from the other world until it is recovered once it has been struck and reverse summoned. However, in classical necromancy, once the magician had magic power, he could wield his staff again to restore it and raise it up. I understand why the headmaster asked me to become an actor Looking at his strengths, I could understand why he asked me to become an actor. Of course, that anger didnt go away. Everything else is a disadvantage. enormous horsepower consumption. It was a complex magic structure that had to be hand-woven into each undead (it was like making an artifact for each undead, to put it mildly). Even the tactical operations that the wizard had to focus on and give individual orders. Of course, as the level of magic increases, mana consumption is reduced in various ways, and it is easier to cast magic and give orders, but no matter how much you think about it, the barrier to entry was too high. The < Summon Skeleton Warrior > that starts in earnest in this book is the 4th circle. If you are a 4th circle magician outside of school, you are a wizard who will listen to flattery with a lot of flattery, saying Oh my god, the archmage. There are so many excellent mages in Einrogard, so voices like Come learn the 4th circle magic pop out. Lee Han was really angry all over again. Isnt it really too much for Professor Voladi and the Headmaster Skeleton? I would have pretended to be unable to win in 2-3 circles, but I was dumbfounded when the 4th circle magic piled up. Lee Han sighed and took out the bone fragments he had received from Professor Mortum. The magics that can be applied to the left arm are as follows Floating, spinning, trapping strike What can I do? Its a task, so I have to do it! * * * Why isnt Wardanaz coming out? Even though it was the weekend, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower were taken aback by the appearance of Wodanaz who prepared a simple breakfast and did not come out of the private room. It didnt matter whether Gainando slept in or became an undead in his room, but Yihan was worried even if he didnt see him for a few hours. The friends who ate the sandwich with jam, cheese, smoked meat, and eggs sandwiched between toasted bread and started to get nervous when Lee Han still didnt come out. Didnt you upset Wodhanaj yesterday? Oh no! Of course, Lee Han suggested it, but he said he didnt want to go to the undead world. And Lee Han said he had a lot to study, but he even bothered me by playing a card game! But you can do that much! Such a piece of trash. Its because of you! Hurry up and apologize! Ah its not! Gainando grumbled and knocked on the door of Lee Hans private room. After a while, Lee Hans voice was heard. C The door is open. open it and come in Lee Han. Those bastards are making outrageous conspiracies Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Lee Han is being attacked by the principal! !!! Everyone come this way! Wodanaz is under attack! The students who had the trauma of being attacked by the undead in the tower hurriedly ran. I thought it was a little quiet, but it was the weekend, and the skeleton headmaster infiltrated the undead infiltrator into Lee Hans private room. It was a really vile maneuver. Right up a Tak! The princess held her staff with a calm expression and dissuaded her friends. why?! If you go right in, youll get a counterattack! I lower my body and cast magic while holding the stairs! A follower conveyed the princess will to her friends. It sounded plausible, so the friends lowered themselves under the stairs and prepared the magic. Wardanaz! Im going to help now! now! The princess ran out from the front and cast a magic missile. A blue light flashed, and the mass of magic flew away quickly. Kang! However, the attack was blocked by a water shield. Lee Han said while pulling one ear of the fallen Guyando. Everyone stop. You are not being attacked. WoahWordanaz!! no. You are under attack!! Friends were astonished. Lee Hans private room was filled with skeleton warriors. The principal didnt send it, I raised it up. Its not to the point of moving yet Lee Han tapped his cane. The skeleton warriors didnt even move. Theres still a long way to go. * * * Lee Han had already learned < Bone Hand Summoning Magic > or < Bone Restraint Summoning Magic > and was good at transforming and controlling various elements. Bone. Get shot. Knock! Bone. Be the form of armor. Kwadeuk! Bone. Become a wall. Quadruped! Simple necromancy magic using bones suggested for basic training in the book. Since they were magic that transformed bones in various ways or fired them, Lee Han had no choice but to be familiar with them. but its too easy? Lee Han tilted his head. Remembering that I was worried about the fire spreading to the side while dealing with the fire element, the bones were really easy. Are bones naturally easy? Well, maybe its because Ive been practicing with other elements beforehand. If Professor Mortum were by his side, he would have said, Black magic isnt easy at all. Things like dark elements, negative energy bones, and poisons used in black magic entered difficult axes, but were never easy elements. It wouldnt be strange to hear, Youre half out of your mind like a warlock if you go somewhere and say bones are easier than fire elements. Then now come out. After passing the various basic training, now it was time to start practicing in earnest to summon the skeleton. Prior to that, Lee Han brought in a skeleton warrior contracted from the undead world. - The summoned skeleton warrior bowed down in front of Lee Han and showed respect. Considering the difference in horsepower between the two, it was natural. Sharkan, who was summoned first, yawned and hit the floor with his tail. What does it mean to summon such a low-level summoner when he has himself! okay. nice to meet. I need your name -! The Skeleton Warrior was shocked and refused despite his low intelligence. It meant that he did not dare to take the name. no. I dont need a name to call you You are Gonadaltes. -! The skeleton warrior denied it as if he couldnt accept it, but Lee Han was adamant. Gonadaltes. The reason I called you is to practice classic necromancy. I need to create undead using bones and corpses, so it would be nice to have a textbook next to me. Just like learning the basics by watching and copying already completed artifacts when creating artifacts, it was good to see and follow the completed skeleton warriors to create autonomously moving skeleton warriors. Gonadaltes, no, the skeleton warrior straightened his posture. thanks. Then shall we begin? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. three hours later. Lee Han frowned and sat down in a chair, staring at the piles of scattered bones. Its not easy. It wasnt that difficult to create the shape of a skeleton warrior. Because it was a little more difficult shield and armor. However, making the warrior move flexibly was a separate issue. Kwajik! While trying to make the bow shoot automatically, another skeleton warrior smashed itself. Its not easy to raise it up every time it breaks. Lee Han, who thought so, hesitated. Come to think of it, cant I just set up several of them from the beginning? It seemed to me that it would be better to raise several from the beginning than to break one and raise one. Of course, it would consume quite a bit of mana, but that didnt matter, and the amount of mental strength and concentration If it doesnt work, I can reduce it later. * * * Okay? Its a failure, so its not that great. Leehan. You know that normal wizards dont take 15 summons by themselves, right? Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Quantity or Quality? It was a story that came out in any field, but at least in the case of summoning magic, quality was more important than quantity. It was simple. There are too many inputs compared to the benefits gained by increasing the amount. Not to mention magical powers, every time you summon a sphere, you have to concentrate with all your strength, but the wizard collapsed first. It was the same even if the burden was reduced by summoning from the other world. Even the beings of the other world could not be randomly summoned. As such, summoning magic pursued quality, not quantity. If you have learned to summon a Skeleton Warrior, a stronger Skeleton Warrior. If that succeeds, a higher rank undead monster. But the headmaster has summoned dozens and hundreds of summoned beasts, hasnt he? At Gainandos question, Yoner and Yihan looked at each other pathetically. and ignored Isnt 15 too many? Ugh. Have you summoned too many? Still, its not too hard. Yihans words surprised Yoner. I knew that the friend of the Wardanaj family had a lot of magical power like a mad dragon, but I didnt expect it to be this much. Although I dont know much about black magic Do you normally train this way? At Yoners question, the princess shook her head from behind. As much as he knew about black magic, he seemed to think that what Lee Han was doing was strange. I dont normally do it this way. Its an ancient practice that has been practiced. I see Wardanaz. Ordinary necromancy is too easy, so youre trying to make progress by resurrecting a practiced ancient practice? It is a thought worthy of your intellect. Asan said as if he knew. Lee Han tried to hit him, but he held back because he wanted to hurt Ahsan. It sounds grandiosebut its close to that. Still, I think this is too reckless. thats right. Progress is a bit slow. Lee Han tapped his cane. Unlike the previous time when they didnt even move, the skeleton warriors all raised their arms at the same time this time. Then, all at once, they threw a wad of paper. evil! Kainando was beaten by a flying wad of paper. This is all that is possible right now. You have to do that twice to barely succeed once. Oh Its a long way to go. yet. I wondered if it was the students who didnt know much about black magic. However, the princess was astonished. Its not enough to have raised 15 skeleton warriors in an ancient way, and theyve already controlled them enough to fire a volley. Tak-tak- When the princess pointed at it as if to look at it, Neblen said as if she understood. ah. It definitely doesnt look good. Ill help Wardanaz clean up. Wodanaz. A private room doesnt seem like a good place to practice. Can I help you move it? I guess so. thanks. With something like this. The Blue Dragons Tower friends rolled up their sleeves and started picking up the bones one by one. Sharkan. thanks. -Kreung. Lee Han put his luggage on the back of Sharkan and thanked him. Gonadaltes. Take this and go. What What is this??? Asan freaked out and looked around. Lee Han calmed down his friend and said. calm down. Asan. The principal didnt come. The name of this summoner is Gonadaltes. Aha Wodanaz. I dont have the right to say anything to other peoples summons, but wouldnt that be a little dangerous??? As the friends carried their luggage one by one, the princess shook her head with a frustrated face. * * * Salcho of the Tutanta family was moving along with his friends. There was someone I wanted to find. Wordanaz is now in Professor Thunderwalkers shack. lets go. Tututanta. Wouldnt that be a bit dangerous? Of course, Wodanaz is a terrifying guy who can never let his guard down. However, he is not an idiot who cannot cooperate like the White Tiger Tower guys. If there are reasonable conditions, we will be able to hold hands. no. Isnt it dangerous to go alone with this number of people? If Wodanaz suddenly attacks Is that the sound? Salco clicked his tongue as he looked at the frightened Black Turtle Tower student. I told you that Wardanaz wasnt one to attack so recklessly. Thats true. Ymirg. What do you think? The Black Turtle Tower student turned to his friend. The mixed-race giant student taking the black magic lecture like Lee Han was embarrassed. Uh uh In fact, although they were listening to black magic together, Wodanaz had no idea what kind of student he really was. The prince seemed a bit stupid, Raphael seemed a little rude, but Wodanaz except for being a magical genius, I couldnt sense anything. You are good at magic. Wordanaz is good at magic. the child. Are you really the same age as us? The Wardanaz family is originally famous. no. Im from the Wardanaz family, Ive seen it from far away, but no matter how much I think about it, its not like that. The Black Turtle Tower students walked away whispering. If there was a moderately outstanding student, That guy is smart, but if there was a student who was too incomprehensibly outstanding, the reaction was bound to be ????. Lee Han did just that. The way he listened to lectures from all schools and followed without obstruction reminded me of a monster beyond a genius. A monster that only pursues magic! really. I heard something strange the other day. The Blue Dragon Tower guys say that Wardanaz cooks meals every day. Does that make sense? By the way, didnt Wodanaz make vegetable stew the other day? It was really good. Its not that I cant cook. If youre good at alchemy, youll be good at cooking. But serving meals for every meal is another story. Do you think you can do that? The Black Turtle Tower student was lost in thought. In Einlogard, where ingredients are already scarce, you have to wake up every morning to prepare meals by washing, peeling, and mincing vegetables. I dont think Wardanaz has any reason for that. okay. The Blue Dragon Tower guys are bluffing. Wardanaj has cooked it, so youre bluffing with it. Those children. They are quite aristocrats, but they tell dirty lies! Nobles are like that. Among those who boast of bloodlines, those who show the ability to match can be counted on one hand. Its all here. over there. Salcho pointed with his finger at a cabin near a forest in the distance. It was Professor Thunderwalks cabin. Wardanaz! do you have I have something to tell you Aaaaaaaaaaa! Uhhhhh! The students of the Black Turtle Tower burst into screams at the appearance of the skeleton warriors arranged like scarecrows behind the hut. * * * Im sorry. I didnt expect you to be so frightened. Wait a minute. I am not scared. thats right. I was just embarrassed. The students of Salcos gang were all rough in their own way. I dont know anything else, but I reacted very violently to the word I was scared. Anyone can get scared when they suddenly encounter the undead. I understand. Because its not!! stop. Wodanaz. I came here today to make a proposal to you. Salko glanced at the skeleton warriors standing unkemptly throughout the garden. Even if you didnt want to see them, they kept looking at you. I dont know much about black magic, but is it possible to summon that many? What is your suggestion? ah. Salco. Do you want to join the undead realm? What are you talking about? I am not interested in black magic. Its up to the point of being straight. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. I meant that as a joke! found a way out. Salco lowered his voice. Lee Han was surprised. Did you find a way out? ah. Are you referring to the rockgrass cave guarded by Gandharva? I guess Id better give up on that. It doesnt seem like well ever be able to break through. This is the first cave Ive heard of. How the hell did you find that cave? Salchow was shocked inside. If the Blue Dragon Tower students took pride in their families, and the White Tiger Tower students took pride in their swords, the Black Tortoise Tower students took pride in their ability to adapt. -We are the ones who travel around this vast magic school the most and know the most! It wasnt entirely wrong. In fact, the Black Turtle Tower students are usually very adaptable, so they would be the first to find out the necessary information while exploring places. However, there were occasional exceptions. I was walking around and I heard it. Lee Han, who had an adaptability that none of the Black Turtle Tower students could match, answered as if it was nothing. From that figure, an aura that only a seasoned student could radiate radiated. Slightly overwhelmed, Salcho hesitantly continued. Its not that cave anyway. Could it be the mountain road? It would be better to postpone the road to the mountains. The other day, I trusted the White Tiger Tower guys and followed them, only to lose money. Not that way If you walk all the way west along the foot of the mountain range, you will come across a desert-like terrain. Do you know? Out of etiquette, he asked if he knew, but Salco naturally assumed Yihan wouldnt know. Who would have gone there for what? Salko and the Black Turtle Tower students would not have gone without information. know. ?!?! How? The last time the phone league ran out of control its not that important. So what is that desert like? Look at this map. According to Salko, one of the Black Turtle Tower students had a strange experience while wandering around the school at night. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a dark room without anything, but a whisper came flying in saying that if you stepped foot, the students wish would be granted. The student said, I want to get out of school! Is that why you got this map? okay. Interesting. Where is the room located? When I went back, it was gone. Suspicious. The only thing that increased after entering the magic school was doubt. There is no way to know whether the whispered words to the students in that room were the wish-granting spirits or the skeleton headmaster pretending to be a spirit. Anyway, looking at this map The map pointed to a desert area to the west of the school grounds. A well is drawn and if you follow the wells basement An underground passage? okay. It is an underground passage that goes under the wall. There is a sign that monsters are frequent near the well. okay. So we need a strong fighting force. I dont have that high fighting power ?? ???? The Black Turtle Tower students looked at the skeleton warriors standing in the garden. And I looked at Lee Han again. Why are you looking at me like that? Oh nothing. Do you have any ideas anyway? I always want to secure an escape route. Difficulty is the problem. I still have a lot of work to do, but I dont want to waste it Salko signaled with a chin at Lee Hans words. Then, the students of the Black Turtle Tower began to put down the chest they had brought. The guys in the Black Turtle Tower know something. Lee Han sent a look mixed with anticipation. Again, unlike the other Tower students, the Black Turtle Tower students were friends who knew what the deal was. ingredient? reagent? magic book? food? Wardanaz. Look at this. It is a statue and pottery that can be decorated in a private room. Isnt it beautiful? why do you do this to me? Uhdont nobles like this? Who likes this? The Blue Dragon Tower students couldnt buy this because they didnt have it I never thought my friends were buying such useless ornaments without their knowledge. Lee Han sighed inwardly. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Decoration of ones own room must be fun. These days, I wanted to talk a lot about how my friends decorate their private rooms, but I never thought this would happen. Of course, Lee Han did not understand at all. why? Isnt a private room only good for sleeping? Like a person who had a lot of skeleton warriors standing in his room, Lee Han had no interest in decorating his private room. This is a big deal I brought it knowing that it would be satisfied with Wardanaz. Is it too valuable for Wardanaz to see? This is still a pretty good pottery So what did I say! Wardanaz said theres no way youd be satisfied with just plain nice knick-knacks. The walls of the Wardanaj family are made of pure silver, and the windows of the mansion are made of ruby and sapphire. Of course Im not satisfied with this! Its not. The Black Turtle Tower students proudly create rumors right in front of their eyes. As the Wodanaz family was so closed-minded, I knew there were rumors going around outside, but this was a bit unfair. It wasnt that the family lacked wealth, but Lee Han himself had never been extravagant. Wouldnt it be unfair if I was able to use luxury! Its a big deal. There is no other cost. Cant you promise to pay for it on vacation? You say that? If you were Wodanaz, would you work for that silver coin? Dont you know the honor and pride of nobles? Tak- Lee Han placed his hand on the shoulders of his friends. And he said kindly. It seems that you are worried because you have nothing to do. Then pay back in silver during vacation. ! Is it really okay? of course. Richmond in your tower has been like that too. There is no need to burden yourself. But why? When the Black Turtle Tower student muttered something incomprehensible, his friend stabbed him hard in the side. You fool. Wardanaz is trying to save face. aha! Aha what aha. The Black Turtle Tower students seemed to think that if Lee Han just helped them, they would be embarrassed, so they would accept a nominal silver coin. With that alone, Lee Han could guess the wealth of the other students. Because theyre like rich people. Even in the Black Turtle Tower, which was dominated by commoners, the story was different when it came to money. The leading merchants in the empire had wealth that even the most aristocratic families could not compare to. Compared to Lee Han, who did not receive pocket money unless it was necessary for learning, he could use silver coins like water. thanks. Wodanaz. I never thought I would help you like this. You can think freely. ruler. sign here Where can I go? I just need to come to the Tutanta family Salko, who was writing the contract, was slightly confused. Lee Hans expression was too serious. Couldnt it be because of real silver coins? * * * Drink water, everyone. thanks. Wodanaz. As we entered the desert, the heat rose up. Similar terrain to the library wasteland the other day, but much hotter and drier. Spring up. Of course, that didnt mean the water wouldnt come out. Lee Han summoned water from the air without hesitation. Matte, tell me the direction. Salko chanted an incantation, tapping the sandy floor. Then a pattern appeared on the sand. This is the north side. Magic is fine. can you tell me? You are good at jokes. Theres no way you need something like this No. really? Salko was taken aback by Lee Hans attention. There were many wizards who did not bother to master these life-related magics. There was no need to use magic to know the direction. All it took was a servant or slave to know the direction. Why? Sounds like good magic. no. Its not difficult to tell. Its not a difficult magic, but its a magic that a guy who doesnt have an aptitude for the earth element cant handle it well Salko recalled the last time Lee Han broke through the labyrinth in the school and moved forward by breaking the labyrinth wall into powder. but never mind that. Why? Listen quietly. Anyway, this magic should be used in a place with a lot of soil. Also, it doesnt work well where there is no magnetite dust. So you have to be careful Salko, who was talking, looked at the water mass floating next to Yihan. A mass of cold water that maintains its shape even under the glaring sunlight. no, never mind that. Arent you teaching too roughly? Yihan complained, but Salco ignored him. Meanwhile, the other Black Turtle Tower students took the lead in checking the path. here. Lets leave a mark so we can see it when we return. Engrave it. It was a desert area where the terrain changed when the wind blew, but the mark left by magic was a different story. A small mark was carved into the sand. An hour or two was a good sign to go. great job. Ill blow some air. Can I call the spirit? huh. Since I rested for over three days, the spirits will do me a favor. A low-level wind spirit with a vague shape appeared and a breeze began to blow. Lee Han admired that cooperation from behind. Why cant our top guys do things like that? It wasnt that kids couldnt do magic. In terms of magic skills alone, it was close to the best among the four towers. Because most of those magics arent magic thats helpful in real life like this. Honestly, isnt the < Magic Decoration for Circle Dance > magic useless during this kind of exploration? -Kurrureurreung! ? Sharkan suddenly made a living sound. At that reaction, Lee Han thought that a monster had appeared. There are no monsters? At that moment, Lee Hans instinct issued a strong warning. A feeling Ive felt a lot lately. It was the same sensation that the nerves of the whole body were on edge when Professor Voladi was attacking without hesitation. Shield, unfold! Lee Han memorized the order without hesitation. It could have been stupid to use magic first when the situation was not confirmed, but the story was different for Lee Han. A person who can waste as much as he wants in this situation! Wardanaz?! why?! Salcho defend! i get it! At Lee Hans cry, Salko went into defense preparations with the Black Turtle Tower students. Kang! The attack landed on top of the water shield with a sharp sound. Lee Han hardened his expression at the dagger falling without being able to pierce the thick water shield. It seemed like a flimsy attack because it couldnt penetrate the water shield, but this was absolutely not the case. They know how to deal with wizards! Because he was so sick of being hurt by Professor Voladi, he was well aware of how other enemies dealt with wizards when they went into battle. C It doesnt matter which way. Enemies take down the mage first. -I see Wizards will be a variable in many ways. How should I prepare? -perfectly. -I havent recovered yet Gut! A grandiose attack takes a long time to prepare and is noisy. A single dagger was enough to defeat an unprepared wizard. The problem is that Lee Han felt the need to live first and went into defense. Shield, unfold. Heat, distort the air! It was bad luck for the enemies. Originally, not many wizards were skilled in combat. Even more so if you are a student at a magic school. You feet, fold the ground. Arise, warriors of bone! It didnt take even a few seconds, but the enemies were astonished at the sight of raising the defense while casting magic in a row in an instant. What is that bastard?! Damn it, its the senior year! get ready! Hes the one whos learned how to fight magic properly! Ill make you regret meeting Ein Lorgards 5th graders! Shit! All in all, I have no luck! While the students of the Black Turtle Tower were hiding behind a barrier made of water and soil, they looked at Lee Han with puzzled expressions. * * * The Empires notorious organization of adventurers, < The Serpent of the Maple >. Imperial adventurers care about their reputation and pay attention, but among them there were those who accepted illegal requests regardless of that. < The Serpent in the Maple > was such a group. Those who would accept all sorts of illegal requests if they were given the right amount of gold! Of course, the < Snake of the Maple > would not have touched Einrogard, where the empires prominent mages were usually gathered. Even a villain without blood and tears was not without intelligence. The more vicious money-makers were, the quicker they noticed and the more sensitive they were to strength. But this time the story was different. A very expensive request came in. -There is an artifact you want in Einrogard. -But Ein Lorgard Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -I know. It is a place that outsiders cannot easily enter. Ill arrange a way to get in. There is a guide who entered first, so follow him and meet him. I will give you a detailed explanation. - The adventurers did not ask, The guide has already entered, so why do we have to enter? It was because they knew the answer even if they didnt ask. If you steal a wizards treasure and bring it out, if you can succeed with two or three lives, its cheap. Especially if its Einrogard. It was a proposal that smelled strongly of blood, but the adventurers did not refuse. Isnt the life of an adventurer a life of taking risks anyway? What mattered was how big you made it. -great. Lets try our best. What are you going to do?! The adventurers shouted in harsh voices. Even if there was no luck, there was no dirty. I thought I would meet Einrogards students as soon as I came out of the well through the underground passage. Even in 5th grade. For adventurers who knew Ein Lorgards reputation, being a 5th year student was a considerable burden. Isnt that a rare archmage among adventurers? Besides Looking at the reaction, hes trained in magic combat! The suppression is unreasonable. I have to kill you! You decided not to touch the magic school students! I know, you fucking idiot! You know who doesnt fear retaliation? But there is no way to subdue it! Fucking god. i get it! Kill! Adventurer Geliac gritted his teeth and nodded. Looking at the other side now, the opponents mage skills were not normal. It was amazing to block a surprise attack from an invisible direction, but within a few seconds, the fortress was half completed. Illusions shimmered, water and earth barriers, and skeleton warriors were covering the wizards. It was Geliak who had seen students from Einrogard a few times. I was well aware of how absurd this was. Although he had seen students who knew how to use higher-level magic than current magic, it was the first student who succeeded in successive magic without being shaken like this in a bloody battle situation. Even if youre unlucky Good! However, Geliac was not the only one unlucky. Even the 5th grade students I met today were quite unlucky. As they entered the mages den, did Geliac and his colleagues enter without any countermeasures? The ones who feared wizards more than anyone else were Geliac and his colleagues. Of course, the situation where I had gathered as much anti-mage preparation as I could. It was bad luck for a wizard to meet in such a situation. Tear up the scroll! hurry! shut up! How much does this cost Go! When Geliac tore the scroll, a tremendous storm of magical power began to rise. An ancient magic scroll that can no longer be crafted! It was a scroll with a built-in < Storm of Magic Crushing > spell that blows away all surrounding magic with powerful force. Gelliacs fingertips trembled as he tore the scroll, no matter how expensive it was. Kuk! omg! With a painful sound, the students of the Black Turtle Tower fell to their knees with pale faces. At the same time, the barriers, illusions, and summons all disappeared. As the cast magic was forcibly canceled, the connected wizard himself was also hit. Looking at it again, its powerful. It was a shame that it was filthy expensive, but there was no death sentence like this for a wizard. If you invest a lot of mana and cast a spell, it will erase it at once and shake the mana. A surprise attack that pinpoints the weakness of a wizard who cannot use magic without magical power. In addition, the more excellent the wizard, the easier it was. Gelian had seen before that a 5th circle mage could be subdued with just one of these scrolls. Shield, unfold. Heat, distort the air. Feet, fold the earth. Rise up, warriors of bones ??!?!? Thats why Gelian couldnt help but blink his eyes when the 5th year student spread the magic again as if nothing had happened. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 What is it? Wake up, you idiot! Geliac was able to come to his senses only after hearing the harsh shouts of his colleagues. It was that shocking. That expensive scroll doesnt do anything? If time passes, the professors will come! We need to quickly subdue it and go see the guide! Know. in action! Geliac and his allies drew their weapons. His colleagues were equally shocked, but he knew full well that giving them more time here would be suicidal. There was nothing more terrifying than a wizard who had had enough time. Stay closer! Geliac kicked the ground with his weapon in his grip. The magic power welling up from within the body strengthened the body. Currently, Geliac and his colleagues were wearing invisibility artifacts. It was not easy for the mage to target them if they scattered and approached as quickly as possible. Spring up. !? Geliac panicked as a huge mass of water gushed over the wizards makeshift fortress. what? Faaaaat- The water mass suddenly split and scattered into countless water beads. And the water beads flew at random. what? It was an insignificant attack that neither speed nor trajectory threatened. One of my colleagues slammed the water orb with the gauntlet on his forearm. No matter how much time they wanted to take, such a clumsy attack could not stop the veteran adventurers. Shine! At that moment, lightning flew. As lightning flashed and reached the end of the earth, the adventurer jumped back in embarrassment. how!? Has the artifact been invalidated?! The invisibility artifacts they had were by no means cheap. It was a powerful artifact that could withstand quite a bit of nullification magic? Avoid the water! Its locating by water! Geliac was shocked. I never thought that such a simple magic would nullify the invisibility artifact. I didnt understand. It was also the first time I had seen it in my life. Ive never seen a wizard scattering water beads like that, and Ive never seen a wizard figure out how many water beads have twisted their trajectories. how! Shine, shine, shine, shine! Aww! The adventurer who had just collided with the water ball must have been properly bitten by the wizard. Lightning was flying without breathing. It was a close block, but it was not easy to block because the attack was so fast. Help me motherfuckers! tsk! Another adventurer pulled out a flask from his bosom. Flames roared inside the flask. It was the < flask for young flames > created by first-class alchemists. Geliac gradually felt a sense of crisis that even if this request succeeded, it might not be a deficit. Flasks flying rapidly through the air. At that moment, a spell came flying from the enemy side. Freeze!! Kwajik! The eyes of the adventurers turned over when they saw the expensive glass bottle frozen in the air and falling. That wizard is really! What the hell is that bastard doing?! Had it not been for the current situation, adventurers would have scouted their opponents seriously. As a wizard, it was not possible to respond perfectly to all situations. Wizards could only use the magic they could, and could only respond to what they could respond to. But now, that faceless sorcerer, as if he had expected all of them, was blocking all the moves that Gelliac and his companions were making. I couldnt believe it. If youre a wizard like that, theres no way rumors wont spread outside I cant. Everyone gives up defense and runs. Abandoning defense?! Even in this urgent situation, colleagues hesitated. Thats how reckless Gelliacs words were. The standard way to approach a wizard is to get as undetected as possible and to spread out and approach quickly. Of course, I couldnt let go of the defense even in the middle of a fast approach. Because the magicians wide-area skill exploded once, and the warrior was fatal. Therefore, while approaching as quickly as possible, I had to strengthen my defense by raising the mana all over my body in preparation for the wide-area machine exploding. If you solve this, you can pour that much mana into movement, so it will be much faster Throw that guy away! It looks like everyone is going to die. Run! Shit Kuck! One adventurer who was bitten by a wizard eventually collapsed. After dozens of lightning bolts flew into it, it couldnt stand it and collapsed. Seeing this, the hesitant colleagues also changed their minds. If we gave more time to a wizard of that caliber, something really big might happen! I hope its not me who dies today. I hope someone other than me dies. Run! The adventurers rushed like a fierce wind. He didnt even hide his appearance any longer, probably because the magical power to use for the invisible artifact was a waste. It was an incomparable speed. * * * Damn it. Did you get caught? Lee Han clicked his tongue. Adventurers were afraid of Lee Han as an unknown wizard, but in fact, Lee Hans situation was not so good. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were knocked down by the rebound. It was covered with various barriers and fantasy skeleton warriors, but if adventurers came close, they could become hostages. I thought bluffing worked As much as he mistook Lee Han for a 5th grade student, he knew that if he bluffed a little more, the other person would be frightened. Because Lee Han had an advantage if he took the time. However, the opponent suddenly threw away his hesitation and started running like crazy. Just looking at their movements right now, they werent weaker than Lee Han when facing each other with a sword. Move, skeleton warriors! Gonadaltes. good! Lee Han was neither frightened nor embarrassed. The important thing now is to do your best. Dalgrak! Skeleton warrior Gonadaltes ran between the other skeleton warriors and raised a bone spear. Then the other skeleton warriors also raised their bone spears in unison. ?! Pak! The foot of the adventurer who approached the closest instinctively stopped. The powerful magicians undead summons began to move, but not many could give up defense and run at full force. shit. How strong is he? Surely its not immune to physical attacks? Barrier fantasy urgent situation. The seemingly insignificant skeleton warrior felt like a powerful undead summons to adventurers. And Lee Han aimed precisely at that gap. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! Aagh! The adventurer instinctively activated the shield artifact and strengthened it by wrapping magic around his body, but immediately realized that he had made a mistake. This wasnt going to be blocked. Should have avoided it! The power of the thunderbolt was so strong that the shield artifact was torn apart and the body was burned. The adventurer fell to the ground without even screaming. I!? Get fired! Yihan disintegrated one of the skeleton warriors and started firing bone fragments at random. The movements of the other adventurers who were approaching the fiercely shooting bone bullets slowed down. Cloak. swallow me I hide in the night! At the same time, Lee Han chanted a small spell and cast invisibility. The fantasy magic remained, so the adventurers didnt notice it for a moment. Gather, condense, and explode! bang!! As the magical explosion spell exploded at close range, another adventurer soared into the air. It was difficult for Geliac to determine how many of his comrades were left. Just the thought that I got it wrong today was full of thoughts in my head. To meet such a battle mage. Ive seen battle mages who are more experienced than their opponents, and battle mages who use higher level magic than their opponents, but Ive never seen a battle mage like this impenetrable. But I wont just die. Geliak took the potion out of his pocket and drank it. Then, the senses and mana of the whole body began to amplify like crazy. Although < Sambir Berserker''s Potion > had enormous side effects, the effect was clear. Geliac had a clear sense of where the invisible mage was. Even if you deceive your sight, your hearing, and your sense of smell, you cannot deceive even the traces of the sand that change minutely. The amplified magic began to condense into the sword body. It was an aura, a crystal of magical power that even split the magic of wizards. The moment he saw it, Lee Han realized that things had gone wrong. The opponent was glaring this way with bloodshot eyes. Lee Han hurriedly pulled out the morning star and raised his mana. However, it was after the opponent had already reached it first. Faster! In the face of a life-threatening danger, his instincts exploded. Lee Hans sword accelerated once and collided with Gelliac. Boom! A clash of magic and magic. The sword body made of black magnet absorbed Gelliacs mana, but Gelliac, who had already tasted half of it, didnt care. Boom!! crash again. Lee Han felt his hand torn and blood gushing out. It was a tremendous force. I need to raise more magic power! No matter how famous the morning star was, it was not more important than Lee Hans life. Lee Han raised his mana again. Unfortunately, Lee Han could not show such a high level of skill as his opponent. In order to counter the sharply refined crystal of the opponents magical power, there was no choice but to push it with an ignorant amount. Boom!!! The surroundings were shaken by the collision of magical powers of a different dimension than before, and several summoned beasts disappeared. Due to the collision of magical powers, the surroundings became unstable. The aftermath also affected the invisibility magic. In an instant, Lee Hans face was revealed. Geliac muttered in a stupid voice that didnt match the situation. Youre not in the 5th grade, are you? Kuck. Suddenly, Geliac dropped his sword and grabbed it by the neck. Seeing this, Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. principal! Headmaster Skeleton flew quickly from afar, exploding blue eyes without a single reply. Geliac stumbled and turned the cap of the ring to open it. And then I put it in my mouth. It was poison for suicide, just in case. What is this terrible? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was stunned at the sight of Geliac having stopped breathing. To think that a person who had been rampaging until just now chose to commit suicide just by looking at the skull headmasters face. Where are you running? Skeleton Principal said coldly. At that moment, Geliak, who had apparently been out of breath, raised his head and stood up. Geliac blinked in disbelief that he was alive. What? This is my estate. Death is not permitted without the lords permission. messed up guy Lee Han was even more shocked than before. When a person dies, it is a natural providence that the soul should be scattered from the body, but the land of this magic school was rejecting that providence. To keep the soul from leaving the body. I couldnt even guess what level of magic it was. principal. This is Ask the magic question later. no. Its not a magic question, it seems they have allies. I said earlier that I had to meet with the guide. Geliac looked at Lee Han in disbelief. Did you hear that in that situation? Headmaster Skeleton immediately gave the order. An intruder came in. Keep the students out of the house and find the rats. -yes. All right. Lee Han made a surprised expression. The skeleton headmaster was puzzled. Why? No I could have heard it wrong, but you trusted me so much Did you get hit on the head in a fight? Of course you should listen. Did you really think I would be suspicious of a first grader? You are right. what did you just say I didnt ask you to open your mouth. Headmaster Skeleton swallowed Gelliac as it was. Gelliac disappeared without even screaming. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Live Save Me Who Said Killing? The other revived adventurers shouted urgently, but the skeleton headmaster swallowed it with a gulp. I would have been less afraid if I had told him to kill me. thanks. Sharkan. Lee Han looked away and thanked Sharkan. In fact, it was Sharkan who made the biggest contribution in this fight. As soon as the fight started, he received Lee Hans order and called the skeleton principal. If Sharkan was a little later, Lee Han could be in danger. C Kreureung. Gonadaltes, you also suffered a lot. - The skeleton warrior bowed his head in dismay. Skeleton Principal looked at Lee Han with the eyes of a madman. Whose family name was given to whom now? What kind of guy Skeleton Principal tried to hit the back of the head, but stopped. Thinking of the achievements he made this time, no matter how much praise he gave him, it wasnt enough. No one would believe me if I told you that a freshman student stopped the adventurers from < The Serpent in the Maple >. His Majesty the Emperor also said, Gonadaltes. No matter how much you want to receive the subsidy, its a level of work that people would have scolded, saying, Why? I managed to do that, but I was able to get past that minor rebellion. no. Gonadaltes. Thanks to you for taking the time Should I really hit you? * * * C An intruder came from outside. Students should refrain from going outside during designated hours. Ill say it again. Outside After a brief health check, Lee Han returned to the tower and witnessed firsthand how security works when outsiders break into the school. So far, youve really let go. Lee Han looked down the window. A student from the Tower of the Blue Dragon, who had just opened the door to the break room without understanding the atmosphere, was immediately transported. It seemed highly likely that he had gone to the basement of the punishment room. -The intruder would do well to come out immediately. As time goes by, the duration of your souls suffering will also increase. Ill warn you once again. The intruder right now The undead were thoroughly deployed throughout the school grounds and issued a bloody warning. I dont know where the first intruder is, but theres a good chance that he wants to die by now. no. I cant even die prematurely. If they died and were found, they were forcibly resurrected and sent to the torture chamber. iron heads. line up Uhhhhh! Gainando, who was standing at the window, threw a tin cup of hot cocoa out the window in fright when the headmaster suddenly appeared. Headmaster Skeleton casually took the tin cup and sipped cocoa. There is an intruder from outside, so be careful. Pod! A flash of light emanated from the horse. Gainando tilted his head. What magic is it? It is a kind of detection magic. I can tell when you ironheads meet an enemy. Uh It was a thank you. No, its not like that, I also have personal freedom, but youre invading too much Eup. Headmaster Skeleton silenced Kainando and left a mark on the other students. If you run into an intruder, you will be able to recognize it right away. Thats it. uh. principal? Lee Han was taken aback. All of his friends walked away, but the skeleton headmaster was only going to go over to Lee Han. what? Does that mean you have to deal with it yourself just because you fought well? Ah you. You can accidentally forget. Are you busy with construction? Its not that I forgot, you dont get sick because of your constitution. No Lee Han was speechless. Because I have a lot of magic power, I never thought I would play alone in a situation like this. you take this Headmaster Skeleton threw a copper ring at Lee Han. If necessary, throw the ring right away. Uh But if the opponent surprises me, there wont be such a gap, right? If you look at your skills, you will definitely be able to buy time to throw the ring. Trust you. Lee Han looked down at his anger and endured it, thinking of the skeleton headmaster saving him. * * * ..Thank you. Wodanaz. Salko said in a heartfelt voice. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were lying in the ward of the healing room. Unlike Lee Han, who survived the uproar, the Black Turtle Tower students who were hit by the < Magic Crushing Storm > needed to recover. If it wasnt for you Its okay. Salco. Get your health back. While saying that, Lee Han scooped beef porridge into a bowl. Salco paused in gratitude. The other Black Turtle Tower students also hesitated. For a moment, I thought, Is it okay to cook like this in a sacred healing room? Go.. thank you. Its delicious. When Salco thanked him first, Ymirg hesitated. It seemed a little sincere to say that it was equally delicious. Its seasoned just right and its tender and delicious. okay? Good. Then the next Black Turtle Tower student got into trouble. What do we do? Rice Each grain of rice is shiny Uh The beef is chewy as if it was just caught Dont say nonsense. Its canned beef. Lee Han bruised the Black Turtle Tower student who was making a fuss and stood up. Come to think of it, this situation isnt because of me, right? Come to think of it, if it wasnt for Lee Han, the Black Turtle Tower students wouldnt have bothered to go to that area. I had a strong military force, so if I hadnt gone Is it really because of me? Why is that? It is nothing. Salco. Have another bowl. No Im full Mmm. i get it. Student Lee Han came first? With the sound of the door opening, Professor Garcia came with a fruit basket. I brought it because I thought my mouth would be boring if I lay down As expected, he is a professor. Lee Han was slightly moved. How many professors will take care of students who are lying down? It was Professor Garcia. Everyone is fine. I have some porridge left, so please eat more. We already eat enough Even if you dont have an appetite, you should eat well to recover quickly. Another friend came and did this himself, right? The Black Turtle Tower students couldnt bear to refuse, so they raised the bowl again. Im full! ah. Ill have to cut the fruit, too. Whoa Wodanaz Did we do anything wrong to you? * * * Han Lee left the healing room with Professor Garcia. When he came out into the hallway, the Death Knight nodded as he walked. -hello. professor. Hello, Death Knight. Its a surreal sight. Seeing Professor Garcia greet him without any embarrassment, Lee Han noticed that the professor was used to this kind of situation. Are there many intruders in your school? Not a little, is it? About three or four times a year? I usually get caught on the way in, but in this case I was a bit unlucky. Even if the history of Ein Rogard goes back to ancient times, which is longer than the history of the Skull Headmaster, it was a sacred place for magicians with no end in sight. The mysteries piled up so many times that they could not be counted, could not be grasped by any outstanding wizard. I tend to know almost all of the external invasion routes, but this is because the streets of the magic school are half-alive, so there are often cases where the boundary magic is released. Sometimes new roads open up. No matter how it is, I want to come in again. Most of them dont know much and come in without fear. Blinded by gold coins. Thats stupid. One mistake will cost you the rest of your life. I dont understand. No matter how many threatening rumors there were, a single theft could turn your life around, and it was even stranger if no one came in. Isnt there a saying life is one shot? This intruder seems to have been quite capable but it should be said that it is over as soon as it is discovered like this. If the principal makes up his mind and raises the alert, in fact, you cant go around. Lee Han nodded. The weekend was over and a new week had begun, but the undead were sternly tightening the school without getting tired. Looking at it, it never occurred to me that an intruder could roam. There is at least a chance of escape if the intrusion is not discovered. So the intruder is hiding? Maybe it is? Like the main building, there are surprisingly many places to hide inside the magic school. I cant figure out all those places Of course, I cant hide there forever, so Im sure it will come out someday. So dont worry about Lee Han and focus on your studies. You want to focus on magic, but it bothers you, right? Oh no. No matter how thorough Lee Han was in his studies, even in this situation, he did not have crazy thoughts like Oh, I want to study magic, but the intruder is annoying me. Sometimes Professor Garcia is more scary. really. I need to stop by the office for a bit before I go into the classroom. Please go first. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All right. Before leaving, Professor Garcia praised Han Lee for his performance over the weekend and moved on. Lee Han, who was left alone, headed to the classroom to listen to the first lecture on Monday. -You are that wordanaz. ah. yes. C You are so amazing! -How did you subdue it? -The owner praised you. -Can we talk for a minute? I wonder how you fought -I heard that you deal with black magic, but if thats the case, maybe someday youll become a Death Knight like me. What do you think? thats not wordanaz! I had thought that Death Knights wandering around the hallways could be more annoying than usual. but it was never this way. Why are you so talkative?! -wait for a sec! Tell the story -The Wardanaz family, right? An ignorant, magical first-year student! Lee Han cursed at the skeleton principal and ran. Just then, I saw a familiar face in front of me. Guinan Island! Wardanaz! In such a troubled situation, to teach from Monday? Isnt Professor Garcia too much? Right. Lee Han hardened his expression and approached Gainando. And he threw his fist like lightning. Puck! Cak!? Lee Han didnt give a chance and threw his fist, exploding his mana. Gainando fell and was beaten. Wait a minute! for a moment! why! widely! Instead of answering, Lee Han took the ring and threw it right away. pop! Then the skeleton headmaster appeared out of thin air. You intruder, youve outlived it! I was thinking about how many pieces I would split your soul into No What are you doing? Fake Cainando groaned and shouted. Because of the sudden hit, his voice was full of water. principal. Please take this student away. What if the person who teaches transformation magic gets caught? I have no face Lee Hans expression hardened like lead as he grasped the situation. I thought it was an intruder disguised as a fake Cainando, but it turned out to be a professor. professor. sorry. I have committed a mortal sin! Whats that The guy caught by the student is an asshole. no! Im really sorry! Lee Han apologized in a more polite manner than he had shown to all the professors so far. It was as if his forehead was touching the floor. The only way to turn this situation around was an apology with a soul. Oh no. Its okay. Its okay. You seem to be more polite than when you treated me? Headmaster Skeleton muttered something dissatisfied. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Lee Han apologized again. Im really sorry. professor. Its actually because I was attacked by intruders last weekend Thats it. Cause theres no need to apologize You too, stop fooling around and transform yourself. The fake Cainando rose from his seat and changed his appearance in an instant. A person with the most sculptural appearance of all the people Lee Han had ever seen appeared. Where did you see Ah. Lee Han realized. That was the skeleton headmasters appearance before he was alive. you. Do you want to be beaten by me too? I apologize in the name of Mr. Gonadaltes. The professor apologized and changed his appearance again. This time it was a middle-aged parrot male. Hmm isnt it too similar to last year? exactly? It lacks a bit of fresh taste. The professors appearance changed again. It was a young chameleon female. How is it? Did you do it the year before last? I dont think overlapping is such a big problem Cant we overlap The professor muttered and tried to transform a few more times. C Not good. C Do you have no creativity? -1st year iron head also develops, but why? Of course, the response was not good. How about this? The professor turned into a skeleton warrior this time. Then, the headmaster of the skeleton was impressed. great! Hee hee hee. thank you. What do you think? Lee Han quickly thought about what would be the most appropriate response in this situation. You are truly wonderful. All students will concentrate on the lecture. guy. Your eyes are as good as your magic skills. * * * Professor Jon Ramorge, who was in charge of the transformation magic, was surprisingly a doppelganger. Lee Han was surprised to see a doppelganger, one of the rarest among the species. There are really all kinds of people. This school! Well, I wondered where else would be an expert like a doppelganger to teach transformation magic. Theyre born with transformation as a racial trait But how did you find out that Professor Rizzi was in disguise? Uh Guyinando doesnt call me Wardanaj. Khehehe. That was the problem. Seeing the skeleton warrior complaining in a cunning voice, the headmaster and Lee Han hesitated. should I change it? Who taught you, you taught me very well. Doesnt it take a long time to praise Professor Baegrek? Professor Rigi said carelessly. Headmaster Skeleton summoned Bones to grab Professor Rizze by the ankle and knock him down. Courage! Im not going anywhere. Even though Professor Rigi made some stupid mistakes, he is an excellent person when it comes to conversion magic. learn well yes. Come to think of it, you were learning alchemy, right? Conversion magic is a magic that has a very deep relationship with alchemy. Learning will help. I will keep your advice in mind. After the skeleton headmaster disappeared, Lee Han hesitated. uh? Somehow, it felt like learning transformation magic had been confirmed. weird? Hee hee hee. I wish you well. Wardanaz County. I have high expectations for my skills. Professor Rigi put his arm around his shoulder to show friendliness. Lee Han hesitantly looked at Professor Reji. At that moment, the nose bone fell off. Oops. The part that hit me earlier Sorry! Hehehe. no. no. The guy who got caught was wrong. The headmaster is right. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Rji picked up the fallen bone and matched it. Seeing this, Lee Han couldnt bear to open his mouth. How could she say Im not sure how to learn transformation magic in front of the professor who blew her nose? * * * Professor. Where did you go to get hit? Hehehe. I fell. But why a skeleton warrior? You must have decided to do it this year Khehehe. I like this better. I dont think so. Professor Garcia looked at Professor Lizzie, who entered the classroom, with a puzzled look. As a doppelganger, it was customary throughout the year to appear in all sorts of different forms, but a skeleton warrior didnt seem like a good choice. purple! Arent the students wondering, Why is that professor doing that? But its the professors choice Lets respect it. Professor Garcia respected Professor Rjis taste. If Professor Rizzi wants to walk around as a skeleton warrior this year, thats Professor Rizzis freedom. ruler. Professor Rizzi is here today to teach you what transmutation magic is. Professor Rji is a born conversion wizard. Before Garcia finished speaking, Professor Rigi transformed four times. To Professor Garcia To Professor Voladi (Lee Han almost fell backwards) To Professor Alpen To Professor Lightning Walk. Excitement came out at the sight. All the students who had been embarrassed until just now changed their eyes. Transformation magic is magic that understands the mystery contained in matter and the truth immersed in that matter. Good alchemists are good at transmutation magic, and good transmutation mages are good at alchemy. Students taking alchemy are recommended to take transmutation magic. ah. Student Lee Han You dont have to. Han Lee resented Professor Garcia. How could he refuse to say such a thing when Professor Leji is watching from the side? no. professor. Are you really okay? really fine. Guinando, who was next to him, tilted his head. I dont think its okay Professor Garcia continued. Fortunately for Lee Han, conversion magic was useful magic in many ways. Being able to change matter meant a lot to a wizard. To think that you can somehow replace expensive materials with cheap ones without having to buy them yourself. For wizards, it was a revolution itself. Cant we just buy gold coins? I know? Seeing the Blue Dragons Tower friends talking nonsense made Lee Hans heart ache. You dont know how great it is now. Lee Han shook his head and met Yoners eyes. Yoner was also shaking his head. nod! The two awake students nodded as if they understood each other. not only that, it can transform the wizard himself and the environment around him as well. When I redecorate my studio, I also get help from Professor Leji. Gainando yawned profusely. Seeing that, Professor Rizzie swung his cane. With the flashing light, Kainan Island turned into a white rat. Squeak squeak squeak! Oh oh oh oh! Thats right! The eyes of the students began to shine again. Although they were students who focused on noble values such as honor, academic inquiry, and truth, sometimes they felt a desire to turn their friend next to them into a mouse. Professor Rigi! Professor Garcia growled lowly. It was a murderous sound that made the hamstrings of its prey freeze. Professor Rizzi hurriedly swung his wand again. Hehehe. You were kidding. joke. yes? Are you fine? -yes! its okay! Its okay! Guinando was taken aback by Professor Rjis imitation of his own voice. no! You are a great professor. I want to learn that magic. You savages! Does it make sense to think like that now! Gainando was angry with his friends, but everyone was already halfway through. * * * Damn it. I was tricked. I was expecting it. I told you! Gainando bruised the complaining students. The students who wanted to know the magic to turn their friends into rats waved their wands in disappointment. Of course, the magic that turned friends into rats was not a low circle. In fact, it was a magic that could only be learned in high school. I like this one more. Lee Han swung his staff to practice the < Ingredient Detect > magic taught by Professor Leji today. What good would it do to turn a friend into a mouse? On the other hand, being able to explore the composition of matter with a single wand was quite beneficial. Quack-quick. To transmute matter is to understand it to its inmost depths. Do you know everyone? yes. professor. Lee Han replied earnestly to the skeleton warriors cunning voice. The voice was not used to, but the meaning contained in it was quite important. Changing the nature or shape of a substance seems simple on the surface, but it requires a deep understanding inside. Summoning magic seemed to be able to summon easily after throwing a reagent, but conversion magic was the same as it took a lot of preparation after that. professor. I figured it out. I figured it out. I figured it out. Students who found out the composition ratio of iron rods came out with their hands up. Theyre familiar faces. Maybe it was because the students who took alchemy matched their aptitude, so the grades were good. Professor Rigi clapped his bony palms happily. Hee hee hee. Everyone is great. Then lets try one more simple magic. The cloak fluttered and sank lightly on the desk. The professor tapped the desk with his hand. This cloak is made of sheeps hair. Its soft and fluffy. The wand was swung. In an instant, the cloak turned into a solid piece of metal. ! !!! The eyes of the students gathered near the desk twinkled. All of the students were seriously interested in alchemy or conversion magic, so they showed more enthusiasm for this magic than the magic that turned a friend into a mouse. It was a simple magic, but this magic showed many possibilities. What if you change it to something other than iron? Or some other form? Or if you go deeper and change the nature of the wool itself? The fact that I cant make money with transformation magic makes me feel bad. Han Lee alone had other thoughts. Because it was so well-known magic, there were many countermeasures. It was virtually impossible to get rich by making fake silver or gold. Heh heh heh. Everyone is so enthusiastic. Then lets practice. My advice is to first understand the nature of the wool rather than blindly casting spells on it. Following the professors advice, the students practiced in various ways, including touching, smelling, and detecting the ingredients in their cloaks. The princess whirled around and swung her staff. The texture of the cloak changed to that of hard metal, then loosened. The duration seems too short. Transformation magic is originally like that. student. If you think about enchantment magic, it will be easier to understand. Professor Skeleton kindly explained. Since it is a series of magic that changes the form by infusing magical energy into matter according to the wizards will, it was difficult for the magic to last long. Duration doesnt have to be obsessive. If you learn how to hang it properly, it will grow little by little. The important thing is to realize the desired material with precise control Professor Rji finished his explanation and looked around. Some students were still figuring out the ingredients, and others were challenging the < Steel Cloak Transformation > magic. how is it? Is it like steel? Um It seems a bit underpowered. Lets swing it once. Yoner cast transformation magic with a cloak in one hand and a staff in the other. Then, he slammed hard at the cloak Lee Han was holding. Kang! Looks better than before. good. Ill try again. wait for a sec. Drink some potion. Yes. Take it slow. Seeing the warm appearance of helping each other and practicing magic, Professor Rigi was delighted with his skull crackling. ? Then, all of a sudden, I noticed something strange. I hit it at the cloak. Why does it make that noise? Chapter 236 Chapter 233 Wait. What is it? yes? Is it a cloak? ah. converted. Lee Han replied casually. Like the other students, Lee Han succeeded in < Steel Cloak Transformation >. Of course, the result was a little different from other students. when? I think its been a few minutes Did you not notice anything strange? Professor Jon Ramorge asked astonished. Then Lee Han replied with a smile as if it was no big deal. professor. The duration was also long during enchantment magic. thats right. Lee Hans magic duration is long because of his magical power. Yoner also helped by laughing as if it was nothing special. Professor Yon Ramo was perplexed. the reaction was so peaceful. Am I the only one surprised? Am I the only one surprised? Both endowment magic and conversion magic belonged to the short-duration axis. However, if I had to compare it, the conversion magic was much shorter than the enchantment magic. Casting magic on matter to change its properties, and casting magic on matter itself to change its properties. The latter consumed more mana and had a shorter duration. As such, it was the first time I cast transformation magic, and the ability to hold it for more than a few minutes was a talent that would be astounding in this school Wardanaz. Can I test it too? Try it. good. Hold on tight. You know what would happen if you accidentally miss? Youre suddenly nervous when you say that. The other students didnt seem too surprised. He was even testing Lee Hans cloak to see if his cloak was enchanted or not. Professor Yon Ramo looked at the princess and asked. What do you think of when you see student Wardanajs magic? It doesnt really matter. Is this the right move? Im afraid counter-clockwise would be better than clockwise Really, isnt it? ??? The princess looked at the professor as if she were a strange person. For a moment, Professor Yon Ramo felt like he was the only weirdo. In the country of fools, the normal people are fools. Professor Garcia Wheres Professor Garcia? Professor Garcia left for a while to bring a cloak that is good for practicing magic. professor. Lee Han said very politely. As much as he blew the professors nasal bone earlier, he wanted to earn points from the professor. Of course, Lee Hans good intentions felt a little different to Professor Yon Ramo. That thats right thank you. Professor Yon Ramo quietly widened his distance. There was nothing wrong with the old saying. Yuyu Sangjong. Originally, how to get close to each other with the same group. Come to think of it, the people who were close to Lee Han were people like Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Voladi. Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, What kind of nonsense black propaganda is that? We meet because we listen to lectures, why do we become the same group? Being close to geeks like Principal Skeleton or Professor Voladi was also a factor to be wary of, but the image you just showed became a wedge. You have such crazy talent, yet you are humble and even polite? There was only one answer. colossal ambition! The position of headmaster of Ein Rogard could not be explained without the ambition to aim lightly. Think about it. Talented but arrogant geniuses had little to fear. These guys were the same guys on the outside and inside. But if youre talented, humble, and a genius who makes friends with the headmaster of skulls and all the professors at other magic schools At that point, you could call it walking ambition itself. Of course, this wasnt a bad thing. Because I dreamed of grand goals when I was young, so there was nothing wrong with that. The problem is that thin and long is a little too burdensome for Professor Yon Ramos position as a disciple! After we became close friends, requests such as Professor, please apply at the meeting so that I can become a magic school assistant Professor, please apply at the meeting so that I can become a magic school professor Professor, I want to become the principal of magic school, please help me with the rebellion If you get it at least Just thinking about it makes my stomach tingle. Professor Yon Ramo vowed not to get too close with the ambitious student. If you keep your distance awkwardly, you could end up incurring resentment, so be careful with that as well! * * * Didnt it seem like the professor was avoiding me? Is it? Isnt it your mood? Friends were puzzled by Lee Hans words. It must be because you did well. Grade chief! thats right. He admired it, so he did it. ? Even with such consolation, Lee Han felt uncomfortable. Could it be because I threw a punch? It was quite possible. No professor would like a student who smashed his nose bone. Then, Wodanaz. See you next. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -okay. Wodanaz. See you next. Lee Han shook his hand at his friends, ignoring the friendly greeting from the death knight standing next to the hallway. hmm. I prided myself on having a lot of experience but this situation is difficult. I thought I was prepared for all the situations I experienced as a disciple training under a professor, but this situation was difficult for Lee Han as well. How to reconnect with the professor who broke your nose? hello. Professor Voladi pointed forward with a slight nod of his head. It was a signal to sit down quickly. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly felt unfair. Im also friendly with a professor who wants to break my nose. Then shouldnt the professor forgive his pupil for smashing his nose? You fought < the Serpent in the Maple >? yes. You were lucky. Lee Han did not deny Professor Boladis words. It was definitely a battle of luck. I dont know what would have happened if the opponent had not made any strange misunderstandings or misunderstandings and rushed with all my might from the beginning. I was lucky enough to make it through. for a moment. Couldnt it have been that meeting her was luck? What did you feel? Lee Han answered the professors question reflexively. Adventurers who have gone through all kinds of battles are strong. Aside from combat power, even a battle mage felt the need to prepare for various situations in advance. The < Snake of the Maple > adventurers were not strong simply because they knew how to wield their swords well and emit auras. When you meet a mage, you learn the mages weakness. When you meet a hunter, you learn the hunters weakness. Adventurers who have experienced all sorts of situations are equipped with various means just in case. Right now, Lee Han was also lucky enough to withstand the opponents attack. If he had ordinary magical power, he should have collapsed when the first scroll exploded. You got it right. Professor Voladi said with a faint hint of satisfaction. Seeing that, Lee Han felt sorry for himself. shit. You look proud. Come to think of it, what Lee Han said now was most likely to have sounded like Professor Voladi, I thought that the professors educational policy was always right. Please teach me like this in the future! Professor Voladi should have his nose bone broken Wizards easily become arrogant because of magic. But dont forget On the battlefield, enemies target wizards first. yes. I realized this time. Still, Im glad the professor taught me well. I was able to survive thanks to that. Lee Han was taken aback when Professor Voladi suddenly stopped talking. Was flattery too blatant? Did you read the meaning of the easy lecture today? I thought this much would be okay, but its getting caught. Hanging out with students in the same year, the flattery seemed rusty. ! Lee Han raised his head in amazement. Professor Voladi was smiling. Ive seen faint smiles a few times, but this was the first time I smiled like that. He had such a cold impression that it felt more like a mad wizards death warning than a smile But anyway, a smile is a smile. was it through? Im glad you said that. Let the lecture begin. Professor Voladi brandished his staff with his horse. Suddenly, spears of fire, never seen in the air, poured down. ?! You opened it wrong. Im not going to take it out now. Professor Voladi put the fire spears back into their pockets. Of course, it was already scary enough for Lee Han. Didnt I just say that I wasnt going to take it out right now? So when will it be taken out? I apologize. You made a mistake in your satisfaction. no. Lee Han vowed never to flatter Professor Boladi again. He didnt know if he flattered him twice, he might take Lee Han to the Demon World with pride. * * * To respond perfectly to all possible situations by organically linking the magic of various schools. I wanted to know what kind of bullshit this was, but anyway, it was the stage that Professor Voladi suggested (forcibly) as Lee Hans goal. As such, the subject of todays lecture was transformation magic. When an unexpected attack comes in, transformation magic is one of the schools that can respond flexibly along with endowment magic. The difference is that enchantment magic is often prepared in advance as it takes time to cast. Conversion magic does the opposite. That requires a lot of agility. Lee Han asked while taking notes with a quill. Do you know Professor Jon Ramorge? okay. Do you know what you like? no. Then do you know anyone who is relatively close to Professor Jon Ramorge? no. After Professor Voladi answered, he thought for a moment. And he opened his mouth. I dont know if the headmaster will be friendly. hmm. I was wrong for asking this person. After hearing Professor Boladis crazy answer, Lee Han woke up as if he had been doused with cold water. He was someone I should never have asked. Did you learn < Steel Cloak Transformation > or < Steel Scarf Transformation >? I learned < Iron Cloak Conversion > first. Professor Voladi nodded expressionlessly. The students used to learn < Steel Cloak Conversion > if progress was fast, and < Steel Scarf Conversion > if progress was slow. Anyway, that wasnt the point Perfectly mastered. We move on to the next one. How can you be sure of that? Lee Han was dumbfounded and responded in an instant. Have you not learned everything? Ive learned everything, but Lets move on to the next one. a cloak. Lee Han handed the cloak to Professor Voladi. Then Professor Voladi shook the cloak and made it disappear. !? Dont use transformation magic only with familiar objects. Another cloak, never seen before, flew out of the air. Professor Voladi began to cast magic in the form of a sharp dagger into the air. wasnt it a marble? Orbs are ineffective against cloaks. It seems to be effective Become steel, cloak! Lee Han did not hesitate to answer. As expected, the daggers started flying right away. Dont avoid it, block it. Lee Han did not respond to Professor Boladis words. In fact, it was close to not being able to answer now. Shut! shit. What material is this cloak made of? Conversion wizards were basically knowledgeable about the equipment and items they carried. It was only natural that he could cast transformation magic quickly only when he knew each material. However, Professor Voladi wanted to be able to use transformation magic only with intuition without this understanding. The level without conscience was almost a thief. Shield, unfold Lee Han tried to buy time with the water shield. Professor Voladi immediately removed the shield. Lee Han tried to trick himself with the invisibility cloak. Professor Voladi stopped the cast right away. Lee Han tried to summon the skeleton warriors. Professor Voladis eyebrows went up. taught too versatile? I dont block it with a cloak that says to block it Chapter 237 Chapter 237 But the tolerant Professor Voladi didnt blame his students expediency. A good educator is always generous. It was a true educator who guided the disciples to the right path even if they tried to use shortcuts. No Lee Han was shocked to see Professor Voladi drawing his sword and running towards him. Isnt that really too much? * * * Its pretty good. Lee Han did not answer as he stretched out on the classroom floor. My whole body ached from the beating. An excellent swordsman is skilled not only in swordsmanship, but also in punching and kicking. Professor Voladi struck furiously until Lee Han turned his cloak into steel. Then Lee Han succeeded in changing not only the cloak but also all other clothes to steel. Its just something I didnt know, was violence actually effective in education? Lee Han shook his head to dispel such nonsense. But it is still slow. I usually wear something made of steel. Transmutation wizards had to be familiar with the items they wore as well as the material they were transforming into. For a mage like Lee Han who wants to get used to steel, it was good to get used to all the elements, such as the color, texture, weight and scent of steel. I will keep that in mind. Dont forget the floating ice shield training. yes. Advanced attribute conversion diagram of the water element. yes. Originally, he didnt talk so much. You only talk a lot when you give a student assignment. Lee Han prepared an excuse while swearing inwardly. A foolish disciple makes excuses for not doing the assignment until the day of the assignment, but a clever disciple builds up excuses step by step from the first day he receives the assignment. By the way, Professor. There are a lot of lectures I am taking right now, so this may take some time. As the professor said, my goal is to respond perfectly to all possible situations by organically connecting the magic of various schools. It wasnt really because Lee Han wanted to do it, but there was nothing more appropriate than this as an excuse. Even a professor without blood and tears would have no choice but to say, Yes, take it slow if you see the list of lectures Lee Han is listening to. Professor Voladi nodded. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Somehow it worked. There is a way. yes? the coming fire. Maybe its not like dont sleep? I asked Professor Verdus, and he said he was thinking of a quick artifact for his pre-term assignment. aha. It wasnt that the professors at Einrogard didnt give assignments on a regular basis. In the first place, professors hobby was to give them assignments every week. However, there were times when he gave assignments more seriously than usual. It is a difficult task and a lot of work to be done. That was the pre-term assignment. For students, the task is like an ominous suggestion that final exams are coming. Is it already a start? Lee Han was lost in thought. If Professor Bibles pre-term assignment is to make simple artifacts Firecrackers would be nice. magic firecrackers. As far as firecrackers were made (forcibly) at the last festival, Lee Han was confident in making them well. No matter what level the professor wants, if you think about the level of fantasy-type endowment magic that you (forced) learned last time, you will be able to pass it. Submit the Floating Shield to that assignment. yes? Lee Han, who was thinking about eating raw, hesitated at Professor Boladis words. what? Professor Voladi said with a hint of doubt, such as Why do I have to explain such an obvious thing in detail? Where is the stagnant part of < Floating Ice Shield > magic right now? The shield is the part that protects the caster by itself. < Floating Ice Shield > magic was a difficult magic. It was natural. Because it was a 4th circle magic! Even considering that it was a 4th circle magic, it was a magic that belonged to a difficult axis. The primary barrier is dealing with cold elements that are naturally difficult to maintain. The second barrier is to withstand the enormous consumption of magical power while maintaining such elements in the form of a shield. Finally, what gives this shield autonomy is the 3rd barrier. In fact, Lee Han, who had already broken through the 1st and 2nd barriers and left only the 3rd barrier, was strange. okay. If you make a Floating Shield Artifact, you will be able to break through the stagnant part. aha! Are you tired? Missing something so obvious. Of course, Lee Han didnt say aha because he really understood. I was dumbfounded and said aha. So now dare to test your limits on a task thats easy enough? no. Isnt it in your head that I might fail? Whether Lee Han was swearing inwardly or not, Professor Boladi said what he had to say. and. yes? Lee Han became more sinister. Are you saying this isnt the end? Professor Millais is thinking about making contracts with beings from the other world as a pre-term assignment. ah. Thats right. I also made a contract with the undead. It was all over the place because of an intruder over the weekend, but seeing as Professor Millay made a magic circle with various safety devices, it was no wonder that the contract came out as a pre-term assignment. Lee Han was relieved. Fortunately, one of the tasks had already been completed. Its good that I signed a contract with a skeleton warrior. Right. Find the water spirit in the spirit realm. Professor Voladi, who made a contract with the skeleton headmaster, who Lee Han had contracted with the undead, did not care. It will help you learn the advanced attribute transformation of the water element. professor. In fact, the spirits tend to avoid me. Even if I offered to sign a contract, they would hate it. After subduing them, learn from them on the condition that they do not contract. Aha * * * Even the students, who were not too frightened by the intruder, were terrified as the pre-term assignments began one by one. So, do we really have to make simple artifacts? Is that so? Are you happy? I think we have too many assignments right now? huh? whatever? So Professor. There are a lot of assignments, but if more are added here Even if there are a lot of assignments, arent we going to sleep and eat? Are you going to take a break in your free time? Can we have fun then? Are you joking? Durgyu, who was next to him, whispered in a startled voice. Lee Han shook his head with a bitter expression. Looking at Moradi, his mouth was slightly open with a shocked face. Even for Moradi, who has a fairly strong mentality, the assignments before the finals were quite shocking. Mmmmmmmmmm. Turn it off. Among the students who listened to grant magic, there were many students of the White Tiger Tower. And the White Tiger Tower students basically didnt like to sit in front of their desks for long periods of time. Occasionally, among wizards, there were those who said in the imperial newspapers that I use magic based on intuition and inspiration, not theory, but that was close to bluffing. Even if the grade chief says, I didnt study separately, I only focused on lectures, its not true. Just as its not true, magic isnt easy enough to overcome with intuition and inspiration without theory. But the White Tiger Tower students still believed in intuition and inspiration. Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Why why do we have to do this, Moradi? Why are you doing this to us? What did I do wrong? Im trying to learn physical strengthening magic, not this petty blacksmithing job! Giselle looked at her, wondering whether she should kill her friends or not. Anyone who sees it now will know that he told me to go into the tower of the blue dragon and capture even Wodanaj. Giselle only ordered really simple things. -Each person has to make a simple artifact, so try drawing a simple design on paper. Then, the students of the White Tiger Tower twisted their bodies and slammed their foreheads into the desks in agony. Lee Han saw that and was grateful. Its thanks to those guys that my ranking goes up. Lee Han? ah. sorry. Durgyu. How far did you say it? hmm. I want to enchant the shield with luminescence. What do you think of this design? Overall, its okay, but there are a few inefficient parts. And the edge here is a twisted circuit. There is a possibility that the magic will not work or it will break. And indeed. Durgyu looked at Lee Han with respectful eyes. Of course, Lee Han was always a reliable friend, but as the exam approached, he became more reassuring. Where can you find such a reliable friend in the face of a storm of challenges? Then here Durgyu, who was diligently revising the design as advised by Lee Han, suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, Lee Han. What are you going to make and submit? a floating steel shield. A floating steel shield?! Could it be that the shield autonomously protects the mage? okay. Wait great!!! Durgyu admired. And then I was puzzled. uh? The expression on the face of the senior classmate was rotting as if he had chewed something. Is there something wrong with Leehan? No nothing. Several of the students of the White Tiger Tower from the side heard the conversation and cast a look of astonishment. Did you hear? What artifact does Wardanaz create? What are you making? Bone dragon? Does that make sense? They say they make floating shields! Boo floating shield?! Isnt this dragon more ridiculous? Although the students of the White Tiger Tower lacked magic skills, they did not lack eyesight for magic. Even if they came from a knights family, or rather, they came from a knights family, so there were some magic that they came into contact with. Enchantment magic or healing magic is something that people from knight families are bound to be more familiar with. Youre talking about voluntarily blocking it, right? A shield that has a will of its own and protects its owner. It was an artifact that every knight dreams of. Naturally, the White Tiger Tower students knew how rare and expensive these artifacts were. If only can I get one if I make it? Wodhanaz. Do you need anything? The White Tiger Tower students quietly approached Lee Han. It was so coveted. Floating Shield Artifact. Lee Han clicked his tongue and said. I heard something strange somewhere you guys heard it wrong. ah. Is that so? The White Tiger Tower students felt ashamed. Come to think of it, it was a bit odd. Giving autonomy to the shield was an incredibly difficult spell. No matter how wodanaj you are, arent you a first year student? I couldnt do anything like that. Where did you come from and spread such nonsense? thats right. child. I really heard it While the White Tiger Tower students scolded their friend for misrepresenting, Lee Han kindly explained. ruler. look What is an artifact? Wordanaz. Its not that Im ignoring us too much Its an item enchanted with enchantment Its a semi-permanent item to be exact. If you cast an enchantment on it and it disappears after a few days, its not an artifact. No matter how good magic is, it must be maintained semi-permanently to be called an artifact. As such, endowment mages who majored in artifact production put their heart and soul into this semi-permanent maintenance. Of course, this in itself was a field with tremendous difficulty, and it was absolutely not an area that freshmen would touch. You understand? Ugh. But why is this all of a sudden? What Im trying to do is temporarily grant autonomy to the shield, not semi-permanently. Got it? So stop spreading weird rumors about making floating shield artifacts. The White Tiger Tower students who tilted their heads while listening to the explanation hesitated. So anyway, its true that floating shields are made after all???! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Anyway, the White Tiger Tower guys love fake rumors too much. sorry. Lee Han. done. Durgyu, its not your fault. At the conversation between Lee Han and Durgyu, the White Tiger Tower students standing next to them opened their mouths and felt unfair. No no! No, making a floating shield is correct Its not permanent, just making a simple artifact Ah. Stop talking nonsense and go and do yours. Cant you see Moradi staring at you over there? Lee Han bruised his immature friends. Although I didnt like Moradi, I basically had a sense of kinship with people like Lee Han and Moradi. The person who will inevitably be in charge of the team leader when a group assignment situation arises! Like the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, the leaders stress was lessened, but if he didnt make a design and spread false rumors like the students of the White Tiger Tower, the leader had no choice but to hold him back. Its true that were making a floating shield We didnt really expect anything permanent The White Tiger Tower students went back to their seats mumbling and grumbling. Lee Han. By the way shouldnt the duration be increased? Durgyu, who was revising the design, hesitantly asked. Even if it wasnt to make a semi-permanent artifact, these simple artifacts basically had a device or a magic circle that increased the magic duration. The duration of the enchantment cast by the wizards individual power was short, and various means had to be mobilized to supplement it. Otherwise, I made it at best, but it turned into a lump of junk that didnt last 20 to 30 minutes. okay. When the design is completed, it should be prepared additionally. It wont be that difficult. As far as luminous magic is concerned A Magic Amplification Magic Circle and a Magic Conservation Magic Circle will suffice. The required ingredients are a low-level magic stone, Gwangnyeongmuk, and Dawn Powder How on earth does it come out right away? Durgyu opened his mouth just like the White Tiger Tower students did earlier. Lee Han didnt even try to make a luminous shield right now. Even so, it came out right away as if it had been memorized. Why are you looking at me like that? That its surprising that it came out right away. It just happened to be something I was lucky to know. It sounded like humility, but Lee Han was sincere. Because they were the materials I learned while forcibly making magic firecrackers the other day. However, to Durgyu, who was unaware of such circumstances, it only seemed like humility. Its really amazing. Lee Han. You will also need it for your floating steel shield, so I will bring you plenty of materials for you to use. Durgyu pounded his chest and said. I received help like this, but I couldnt give anything in return. Okay. no. Its nothing compared to what you helped me with No. The floating steel shield consumes a lot of mana, so I cant do what I said earlier. We have to find another way. Lee Han frowned and said so. Seeing that, Durgyu was a little taken aback. Im in a bad mood, but it must be because of my mood? It was probably the anguish of a genius or something like that. Is there no reason for Lee Han to be in a bad mood? By the way, is there any way to get the ingredients? Lee Han asked, puzzled. Judging from what Durgyu said, it seemed that he had gathered quite a few ingredients. How resourceful are the students of the White Tiger Tower? No big deal. Wait a moment. Durgyu stood up, whispered with the other White Tiger Tower students, and approached Professor Bible Verdus. Professor Verdus. I need materials to make simple artifacts. Please advise where I can get them. Lee Han was at a loss for words. Thats right. To the professor Come to think of it, that wasnt a very strange way. In fact, it was normal for students to ask the professor if there was something they didnt know. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its because Einrogard is abnormal. I never thought of asking the professor. Will Professor Verdus answer? I was honestly curious. Headmaster Skeleton would never have given me advice, but Professor Verdus might or might not Professor? Professor Verdus exceeded Lee Hans expectations. The students were engrossed in the artifacts they were making, holding magnifying glasses made of sapphire, whether they called it or not. professor? What should I do? Light! Lee Han immediately swung his staff and created a huge sphere of light. Professor Verdus raised his head in fright when a sphere of light with a different level of light shimmered in front of his eyes. what!? whats the matter!? sorry. professor. I made a mistake. okay? Then there is nothing you can do. All the other top students in the classroom looked at Lee Han like crazy. No matter how much the professor ignores the words, its such a bold thing. Giselle also looked at Lee Han like a madman. Isnt that bastard really scared? Either way, Professor Verdus lowered his head again and tried to concentrate. Durgyu, who came to his senses, shouted. professor! what? why? Im trying to make a simple artifact, but I have the materials I need. uh? uh. okay. Professor Verdus bowed his head again. Light! what!?? sorry. professor. I made a mistake. okay? Then there is nothing you can do. professor! professor! professor!!! Durgyu shouted with a desperate heart that he could not miss the second chance Lee Han had given him. Professor Verdus asked angrily. Insolently! Why are you raising your voice so much? Sorry Im sorry The White Tiger Tower students were stunned. Wardanaz exploded a ball of light right in front of your eyes!? What is the standard for rudeness?! necessary! We have the ingredients!! No matter how good Durgyu was, his voice had a little power in it. Professor Verdus finally got the question and answered it. okay. I thought it would be so, so I prepared it. yes? Is it really? Lee Han, who didnt want to intervene, replied casually. I couldnt believe it. Its not enough to tell you the location, but youve prepared the ingredients? what? Are you the transformed Professor Rigi? okay. Really. What do you make with no ingredients to make an artifact? Dont you know that too? sorry. professor. Lee Han was not at all shaken by such words. Unlike the fledgling White Tiger Tower students, provocation like that was like a breeze to Lee Han. really. what are you going to make? Still contemplating Lee Han is planning to make a floating steel shield. professor. A floating steel shield? Is it very good? You picked something interesting. Very unique. To Professor Verdus, who had little interest in first-year students, that level of praise was close to rave reviews. Durgyu, who answered instead, was proud of himself. Durgyu smiled at his friend. ?? Of course, Lee Hans impression was distorted like that of the White Tiger Tower students the day before the exam. shit. I was thinking of using the professor to change the subject. So Professor. Where can I get the ingredients? Lee Han gathered the necessary ingredients and asked to slip some of them into his pocket. What time is it? The time has come soon. ?? ah. Looks like you came Lets go outside. * * * ?????! The students who came out of Professor Verdus tower were startled by the sight of strangers riding in a wagon. The strangers, like the students, were very awkward. Lee Han knew the reason right away. Shouldnt the Death Knights be cleaned up if someone is called from outside? The Death Knights were sitting close to the wagon and were casually staring at it. I Mage. These Death Knights why are they doing this? One of the guests asked, wiping sweat with a handkerchief. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand it. did they make any mistakes? uh? ah. There are intruders in the magic school right now, so its the alert period. Oh no! What if you call us during such a period!?! why? Rather, it is safer. -Dont forget that we are watching you merchants. thats it. Just do it quickly. It turned out that the strangers who came by wagon were merchants whom Professor Verdus had called outside. Most of the excellent endowment mages were friendly with the merchants. Even someone like Professor Verdus did. How can you not love a wizard who creates an artifact worth the price of a castle, no matter how bad his personality is? I will help you. Oh no its okay. When Lee Han came forward, the merchants did not know what to do. Even though he is a student, he seems to come from a noble family, so he cant have him help with chores like this. What are you guys doing? Come quickly and help. Eh??? Help me. Uh no why The students of the White Tiger Tower stuttered and were dragged away. Lee Han and his friends unloaded the load from the cart. Stupid bastards. Lee Han was trying to arouse the sympathy of the merchants. The Einrogard students had a rather pitiful appearance when viewed objectively. A little more sympathy here would increase the chance of ripping off anything. I shouldnt have been standing around like that without being cheap. They had to be sincere and polite boys and girls. Thats it. Durgyu. beg beg isnt it? what! Why are you begging? eww. Eh Looks like hes begging. Giselle, who was helping by the side, thought so to herself, but said nothing. To be honest, from a practical point of view, it would have been nice to tear it off. I couldnt bring myself to take it out because of my pride! What the hell is that wordanaz But what are these things? Are these the ingredients the wizard told me to bring? ah. aha! Students were impressed. Still, Professor Verdus was a professor. Ordering ingredients from outside for students. At this level, he was a professor in the top 5% of Einrogard. Amazing. Isnt it really fake? Lee Han thought so and finished packing his things. Im done. oh my. thank you Young wizards! Merchants thanked them again and again. The students of the White Tiger Tower also stole the nose. With something like this As a knight, it wasnt very difficult. It was a knights duty to help good people. Wardanaz bastard You made a good point. ruler. Then, wizard. Please pay me. Merchants held out their hands politely. Professor Verdus suddenly asked for it, so I hurriedly collected it, but I had no intention of getting more money with it. An important guest and an outstanding wizard, isnt it? Can you put up with it even if you only get the cost I dont have any money? yes? Lee Han could feel that the merchants voices had gone down a notch. What are you talking about? Are you kidding? Isnt that a joke? they will pay It is the material they will use. Ah Aha! Merchants were relieved. Thats what you meant! In fact, all Einrogard students must be rich enough to carry two or three gold coin pockets. Young wizards. Please pay for it. However, the faces of the students were getting pale. Seeing this, the merchants felt ominous rising. no way? Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Why is everyone like this? Could it be that you didnt have any money? One merchant who felt uneasy threw a joke to break the mood. Yes Sorry Its a school rule The White Tiger Tower students hesitantly answered, and the merchants were shocked. No, what kind of rule is that?? Ive heard rumors of strict teaching, but this Does that make sense? If you cant bring money to school how do you go out? Thats a very valid point. Lee Han nodded. It doesnt matter now, does it? Thats right. So um As the merchants panicked, one of the White Tiger Tower students commented. Couldnt you pay it back during vacation? In the name of the family -Where do you dare to attempt trauma in the sacred land of Ein Rogard? Have you no honor and no pride? Are you still a wizard? The Death Knights next to him mercilessly criticized him. The white tiger top student, who was suddenly accused of being an unscrupulous person after saying one word incorrectly, shrank. Ah no. Death Knight. Were fine -No! There is nothing good about raising a student. It is a law that must be taught strictly. Doesnt it appear in old stories? Prodigal children think that the family fortune is their own and blow it away. I dont think property will go away just by buying some ingredients Merchants murmured, but the Death Knights pretended not to hear them and ignored them. No matter how I look at it, it looks like the headmaster sent it. Come to think of it, merchants came in from outside, but there was no way they would easily allow it due to the skeleton headmasters personality. He probably expected this situation and brought it in. I ordered Death Knights to ban trauma! hmm. Can I buy mine first? Lee Han opened his mouth as the story seemed to be getting longer. Merchants were astonished. Do you have any money now? yes. How no Its actually natural that there is but if you do, Id appreciate it! Still, the merchants were pleased with the fact that there was at least one student with money. uh? If Wardanaz has money cant we borrow it from Wardanaz? -Where do you dare to trade money between friends in the sacred land of Einrogard? Arent you afraid that your friendship will break? Are you still a wizard? Well I was wrong. Such an idiot. Lee Han clicked his tongue as he looked at the white tiger tower student. If youre going to borrow it, you have to do it secretly in a place where you cant see the Death Knights. Why are you standing like that? Professor Verdus approached, puzzled as the students stood hesitantly. professor. We have no money. You may have forgotten. I guess so. Its forbidden to bring silver coins into the school. At Professor Verduss words, the students were even more suspicious. Why would someone who knows say this? Did you just want to see students frustrated and suffering? If you think about the principal, it might be a pretty plausible hypothesis I work and make it up. So did your ancestors. yes? Go to work. Day. I dont know? Merchants and students were all taken aback by the unexpected method. It wasnt completely nonsense. Because wizards were the most advanced manpower in the empire. It was expensive to call a talented wizard, so he couldnt even call it money. Einrogard students, even first-year students, were much better than the idiots on the market Are you really okay? are you okay. do anything. No The students seemed to be moved by the kind Professor Verdus who answered instead, and their words trembled. Professor Verdus was surprised to see Lee Han. Why do you have money?! Thats right. The other students sympathized with Professor Verdus for the first time. Thats Coming to think of it, Im not really curious. you pay and go Create artifacts quickly. Looking forward to the floating steel shield. Already such an artifact?! The merchants next to him were startled, but Lee Han didnt have the energy to explain. And Ill just pay it back with my work. yes? Why is that? Merchants were puzzled. The Death Knights kindly explained. C Its friendship. C Honorable friendship. ah! Wardanaz! Merchants and other students admired it. Either that or not, Lee Han did the math. Theres roughly the price of the material If you can make up for it, its an unconditional benefit. Why waste silver coins? Why is this bastard really trying to pay back with work? Giselle looked at Lee Han in disbelief. Of course, it wouldnt be because of friendship (Giselle wasnt an idiot like the Death Knights), and it wouldnt be possible to do that because she was from the Wardanaz family and didnt want money What the hell ? Can I get a refund if I work more than the material cost? yes? * * * What?! Merchants came to school!? Gainando was lying on the sofa and jumped up. I am not the kind of merchant you think. Guinan Island. thats right. They only sell reagents needed for magic. But dont you have at least one snack? I didnt. ah. They sold the food used to lure the beasts. As the day passed, the merchants visits became a hot topic. As it is a very closed environment, it is inevitable that guests from outside will be interested in it. Of course, after learning the truth, the students quickly became interested. There is nothing useful. It would be better to prepare in advance. Lee Han advised his friends. Soon there will be pre-term assignments for other lectures. It would be better to prepare ingredients that you are likely to use a lot in advance. ! That was definitely right. When the professors gave me assignments to do, they didnt even kindly give me materials. Is that is that so? Maybe it would be better to go ahead and buy it. The students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon, who were persuaded, got up from their seats dressed in their clothes. And went to the merchants. 1 hour later. I was fooled I was fooled by Wardanaz Others will misunderstand when they hear it. Lee Han bruised the friends sitting next to him. At first, the merchants were like, Oh, how can we manage the wizards? After all, the pro is a thorough law. C These are potions that failed during manufacturing. I want to separate these potions as much as possible to get the ingredients. -Could you pick out any items that still have magical powers among the clutter here? -I need someone to complete the base work for the scroll. Could you help me? Its about hundreds of pages, but The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been sitting since earlier, were playing with their hands with pale faces. It wasnt that it wasnt difficult, even though it was a chore that wasnt difficult. Separating the potion consumed mana, finding a magical object among clutter consumed concentration, and not to mention the groundwork of drawing lines on the scroll. Was the assignment this difficult? Actually, the assignment hasnt even started yet. While his friends faltered from exhaustion and lack of magic, Lee Han was energized by himself. It is done. You mean already?! yes. Give me the next one. I think you should rest a bit. Merchants tried to stop Lee Han. Of course, Lee Han still looked fine, but I was also worried about making him continue to work when the other students were staggering. no. We can do more. Rather than that if youve worked this much, I think youre good enough to bring the materials? no. I might fail, so I try to work more in preparation. If there are any left over, take them in silver! Professor Verdus, who was passing by, asked. Looking at your skills, do you think you can just do this? no. I think I can just do it No. Its not enough. You can just do it! Not enough! Two two minutes. Dont fight. The merchants were embarrassed to see the master and disciple fighting. Why are you fighting over something like that? * * * Everyone seems to be having a hard time with their pre-term assignments. Professor Ingeldell said as if he felt sorry for the corpse-like students. I have to tell you one piece of good news. In my lectures, there are no pre-term assignments. !! Professor Ingeldell. You are a true educator! I dont feel very happy when I hear compliments like this Now, the final exams are just around the corner. Everyone, dont worry too much. It will come after a few assignments. Lee Han nodded. There was a high possibility that the final exams would come when I opened my eyes after the storm of pre-final assignments that were raging one after another. It is impossible to be vigilant with 23 weeks left. So Im going to tell you about the final exam first. ! professor! That much! This isnt good. Unlike his friends who were impressed, Lee Han was nervous. Even though Professor Ingeldell seems to be a little more communicative than the other mad professors, Professor Ingeldell was also a professor at Einrogard. He is never lenient towards students. Do you see those mountains? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Ingeldell pointed the tip of his sword at the mountain range behind the main building. The students nodded. There is no way that everyone doesnt know the mountains within the magic school as much as theyve had a hard time there once or twice. The three of us hunting as a team over there will be our final exam. Oh What are you catching? wild boar? bull? Take whatever you want. The stronger the prey you catch, the higher the score will be given. The students expressions hardened. no? Cant we collude? Lee Han thought so and looked around, but gave up immediately. Judging by the expressions of the students of the White Tiger Tower, they were not opponents that could be colluded with. If you hold hands, youll immediately hit the back and find a stronger prey yourself. In particular, isnt the swordsmanship lecture the pride of the students of the White Tiger Tower? The words Lets not push each other and get good grades together couldnt work. friends. Think carefully. We have a lot of assignments before the finals right now. There is also a final exam, but if I try to burn my competitive spirit here its okay. What would you do if I told you Take care of yourself. Lee Han gave up while talking. The students of the White Tiger Tower werent even listening. * * * An eventful weekday was coming to an end, but the lectures did not leave the students alone. Even in essential liberal arts courses such as < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > and < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >, the students put on a worried expression when the pre-term assignments began to pour in. really. Wardanaz County. Making floating steel shields? Professor Alpen Knighton looked at Lee Han with a curious gaze. Somehow Its a simple artifact, but the calculations wont be easy. When its finished, show it to me. Im curious to what extent youll complete it. yes. This school should not allow professors to talk to each other. Starting with Professor Volardy, Professor Verdus, and finally Professor Knighton, when they started paying attention to when they would make the floating steel shield, Lee Han felt his breath suffocate. I really should start right away. At this point, there was a high possibility that even if they wanted to change the subject of the assignment, they would not be able to. Professors say, Lets try again, though? Im sorry, should I try again? Imagining the words I think we can do it with just a little bit more threw me out, and I felt dizzy. Put this first and finish it no matter what this weekend! Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The weekend has finally arrived. Originally, it wasnt enough to congratulate each other on enduring each other as it was a break that came after a grueling lecture, but there was nothing like that this weekend. A pile of pre-term assignments piled up like a mountain. Even the most intrepid student could not ignore all of these assignments. In that case, even during the vacation, there were a number of people who were locked up in the punishment room. White Tiger Tower student Angrago Alpha yawned. The morning sun felt exceptionally warm. Ango. Why are you calling me? Youre tired, but arent you a little proud? Actually, a little bit like that. Anrago nodded at his friends words. While the other White Tiger Tower students are sleeping in the dormitory, Anrago and his friend are heading to Professor Verduss Hall of Fame. To move like this for an assignment from Saturday morning. Where else can you find such a diligent and sincere student? Anrago had no choice but to get drunk on himself. The Phoenix Tower and the Blue Dragon Tower probably didnt come out as early as we did. i think so too. With a rattling sound, Anrago opened the door to the Holy Gakkan. The classroom on the first floor of Seonggak Hall, which Professor Verdus opened for students, was dark with no signs of presence. The two White Tiger Tower students thoughtlessly tried to pull the string on the light-emitting artifact hanging from the ceiling Dont turn it on. Aaaaaaaa!!! Angrago roared and rolled backwards. It was only natural that a human voice could be heard in a dark lecture room with no one around. It was funny that wizards were afraid of ghosts or ghosts, but it couldnt be helped. And above all Intruder!! When the intruder who turned the school upside down came to mind, Anrago quickly drew his wooden sword and swung it. Dont come closer! I will slash you when you come closer! Noisy. Be quite. Wardanaz? okay. With a tired face, Lee Han brought a light into the classroom. Originally, it was a face that did not show emotions well, but even taking that into account, today it looked particularly tired. Since when have you been with me? Since yesterday afternoon. The two White Tiger Tower students cleared their throats. Suddenly, they felt stupid for bragging about being out early in the morning. Why did you turn off the light? Im working on a magic circle, but its hard to see when its bright. Lee Han sipped his coffee and said. Several professors asked When will the floating steel shield be? When are you going to show the shield? Im curious about the shield As much as Lee Han pecked, he was concentrating on many other things to do. As soon as the weekday lecture was over, I was engrossed without sleep Thanks to that, I had some results. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I use the magic circle, Ill be able to do something. The most difficult and important part of the floating shield. It was the part that gave the command to the shield to run round and round around the owner and block it on its own when danger comes. Since the wizard had to cast this complex command only with wand movements and spells, as a first-time wizard, it was inevitable that the brain would be twisted. No matter how you look at it, it wasnt that Lee Hans ability was lacking, but that the magic difficulty setting was wrong but Lee Han didnt give up and approached. -Split the floating shield to approach, just like splitting and casting the high-difficulty magic. split approach. Lee Han already had several records. A magic that shoots water bullets that rotate fiercely, also known as < Eumidihus'' Water Octane >. No matter how genius Lee Han is, he couldnt cast it at once with his current skills Surprisingly, Lee Han succeeded in casting it. It is fed by spinning water beads until they float. It was only possible because of the enormous magical power! As much as he had surplus mana, Lee Han had no objection to approaching in stages in this way. A method that is virtually impossible for other mages who would collapse from exhaustion after a few practice sessions. Of course, the level of difficulty of this magic was difficult even if you approached it in parts. So Lee Han even mobilized the magic circle. As it replaces part of the magicians casting process, the magic circle was an essential element in this high-difficulty magic. The question is Has this ever been completed? I have a rough assortment. Uh, was it possible to complete the magic circle so quickly? As I had experienced at the festival the other day, it was not easy to create a magic circle. As it became more difficult and complicated, all sorts of errors and variables came out. And to confirm this, the wizard had no choice but to constantly test it himself. So you stayed up all night. Is that what it means to stay up all night? The two students of the White Tiger Tower felt something strange, but couldnt refute it strongly. Because Lee Han was the top of the grade and they were just students. When Lee Han said, If you are a magic school student, you should complete a floating shield magic circle overnight, they couldnt refute. Its strange If Professor Knighton had been there Angrago tilted his head, but for now, he said yes and moved on. for a moment. So, is the floating shield complete!? no. If you cast it now, it will drop in a few seconds. The magic duration amplification isnt finished. If you combine the power of Lee Hans spell and the auxiliary magic circles that help with the spell engraved on the shield, you can somehow make the shield float and move around. The problem was the duration. Such a powerful spell consumed a lot of mana incomparably with lower circle magic. If you just cast it without any countermeasures, you wont be able to go for a few seconds. Thats why its essential to amplify the duration Lee Han rubbed his forehead between his frowns. When I heard the words, I felt a sudden rush of fatigue. To be honest, even now, its filthy complicated, but Im worried about whether its possible to amplify the duration. I finished it, but to be honest, the magic circles engraved on the shield were just at the edge. Even Lee Han thought, This is the end of it! Now, what is the probability that it will not break when the duration amplification magic circle is inserted here? 99% of it seems to be broken. Should I make a new one? No matter how tough Lee Han is, I couldnt think of making a new one again. Its going to be harder if I dont use the magic circle. Cant you just take a look? A sighting? Anrago said in a frightened voice that Lee Han was glaring at him. Ah no. I didnt ask you to show it, are you mad? Arent you angry? Im not angry. Lee Han was just tired. I have wanted a floating shield for a long time. So I just wanted to see how it was going Okay. okay. Youre not angry, are you? Because it didnt happen. Lee Han stood up from his seat. Unlike wizards who have to calculate the amount of remaining magic power each time they use magic, nothing happened to Lee Han when he used magic once more. After completing the magic circle anyway, I had to check it to see if it was rolling well If youre unlucky, it could sink in a second, so keep an eye on it. Yes! Im ready, Wodanaz! The students of the White Tiger Tower said with sparkling eyes. It was a heart-throbbing expression for anyone to see. Why do these bastards like shields so much? Lee Han, who is not from a family of knights, could not understand the irrational obsession the White Tiger Tower students had with weapons. Weapons such as swords, shields and armor were part of the body and pride itself to the knight. -oh my god. did you see that article? Im still using the sword made by the Aeron Guild! C To use a cheap sword that was made roughly and sold ignorantly. Tsk tsk. As a knight, you have face. It was the knights who pursued more precious and more expensive weapons because of their pride. Rise up and protect your master, shield! Lee Han memorized the order. At that moment, the steel shield that had been scattered on the desk soared into the air and slowly began to circle around Lee Han. Anrago let out an exclamation. I really remembered!! Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Can I attack you!? Its not that Im going to attack you, but Im curious about the shields performance Do it quickly. You never know when it will end. The White Tiger Tower student hurriedly threw a wad of paper. Then the shield spun and blocked the wad of paper. I! i want to do it! Ill throw it from the back! okay! Throw! What have these bastards been drinking? Tired from staying up all night, Lee Han could not keep up with the excitement of the White Tiger Tower students. why are you so excited Took! I just blocked it!! Even though I threw it from the square!! Lee Han tried to say, Your attack was so clumsy, I felt it all. What about the blind spot? Anyway, the shield seemed to be halfway successful. Now, if you just increase the duration Go next! Okay, this time its a chair! Throw a wooden sword! kang! thud! bang! The two White Tiger Tower students were excited and continued to throw it. In fact, the thought of leaving the shield and throwing something at Lee Han might have been exciting. What are you doing, everyone? What are you guys doing? Students who arrived late were shocked by the bizarre appearance in the classroom. White Tiger Tower students throwing junk over Lee Han? If it wasnt for Lee Han, he would have reacted with The White Tiger Top guys are harassing people! Wardanaz is making a floating shield and helping me test it! I think we can stop now. just one! Ill just throw one more! Okay Lee Han hesitated as he sat down again in the chair. for a moment. Hasnt it been over an hour now? what? * * * Moradi. I hope you dont feel too bad. In a way, this is fortunate for us. Compared to the other groups, its an overwhelming force. Durgyu spoke to Giselle to ease her mood. The only people who wanted to ride the mountain on a golden weekend were students from the Shadow Rangers, to name a few unusual examples. However, there was only one reason why they gathered to enter the mountain range. Both Giselle and Durgyu had guessed that Professor Ingeldells final exams would be formidable. Already, some of the White Tiger Tower students were heading into the mountains, leaving other pre-term assignments to find useful prey. Even if he failed the other lectures, he was determined to make good grades in the swordsmanship lecture. Of course, Giselle was on the verge of going crazy. Crazy guys, stop cutting the top average grades! Thats why Im ignored! Moradi. Considering the amount of work to be done, you know you shouldnt waste time even on weekends. Lets not fight each other, lets do well. I know, so stop talking about it. How many enchantment magic assignments did you do? It went pretty far. Thanks to Lee Han for his help. If its okay, would you like to join us? Giselle was lost in thought. There was nothing good about getting involved with Wardanaj, but in this situation, Wardanajs magic ability was coveted. Especially since you cant expect intelligent advice from other friends in the tower! Wardanaz will never go easy on you. Ugh. Certainly, Lee Han may not be able to help out in full force without paying anything in return Durgyu also had a conscience, so he did not say that Lee Han would just help. Lee Han hasnt finished the enchantment magic task yet. If you ask a question while were together, Ill answer it. You know that nothing good comes from fighting each other until the final exams. You two came first. Lee Han! When Lee Han arrived, Durgyu turned his head happily. Then, he was shocked to see the shield spinning around Lee Han. Ah no that doesnt make sense?? It makes no sense! What are you talking about? Chapter 241 Chapter 241 That Shield! ah. this shield. Lee Han nodded while suppressing a yawn. As a diligent student, Durgyu certainly had an eye for it. Isnt it amazing? Of course Im surprised! okay. It is still maintained even though the magic duration amplification was not separately done. I am also unexpected. The shield had been spinning for over six hours now. Originally, he should have turned it off and walked around, but Lee Han left it to see how long it would last. Ill have to check how long it lasts before I can decide whether to use it or not. It was honestly surprising that the enchantment could be maintained even if the magic duration amplification process was omitted. No matter how much magic power there is, I never thought it would end up like this. This is something that was not even expected. But even if luck is given, you shouldnt be drunk with that luck. I had to check exactly how far it was possible. and even if it lasted only a day, Lee Han was going to submit it right away. Please, I want it to end here. But it is great. Durgyu. I didnt expect to find out right away. To realize so quickly that this shield didnt have a separate magic duration amplification process Of course, Durgyu, who did not recognize him, stuttered. I was just surprised that I had already brought the finished piece More than that, Lee Han. I originally intended to ask while working together. It doesnt matter if you ask me separately. Durgyu. Thank you very much. for a moment. Is it okay if I ask Moradi as well? It doesnt matter, but in case you ask me, you wont disturb me during the final exam. If a person has a conscience. Of course Moradi wouldnt. But Moradi has no conscience. Leehan Its okay. You wouldnt have heard. I think I heard it. A student who grew up in a knights family could hear it well enough at this distance. Then you can hear it directly from Moradi. Lee Han. Good idea. Moradi. Would you risk your family and honor and promise not to disturb me during the final exam? okay. I promise you. If even one of the White Tiger Tower students sees me and starts a fight, is it okay to assume its your responsibility? Why is that my responsibility?! Giselle, who was about to nod involuntarily, was shocked. Youre trying to cheat without missing the moment youre not paying attention. Arent you the head of the White Tiger Tower students? There are so many guys who dont listen to me Do you think our tower listens as well as you guys do? If anyone hears it, they will misunderstand. Our tower is the most obedient of the four towers. Moradi. Im so glad my other friends didnt see this squabble. Durgyu thought to himself. If the Blue Dragon Tower students who believe in Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students who believe in and follow Giselle hear this conversation, they will cry what did we do so wrong. * * * Okay. We agree to this extent. As much as they needed each other, Lee Han and Giselle yielded one step at a time. Dont forget to lend the White Tiger Tower guys when you need them later. Lee Han obtained the right to mobilize the White Tiger Pagoda students when needed. Instead, Giselle compromised by letting Lee Han teach the White Tiger Tower students. Judging from the disastrous midterm exam results, if left alone, only a few people, including Giselle, would be able to take a break from the tower. Dont forget to teach yourself. What is so difficult about teaching? Durgyu and Gisele fell silent at Lee Hans words. Seeing this, Lee Han became slightly sinister. Still, dont all of you have basic talents to be admitted to Einrogard? Thats right. of course. Its because my friends arent interested in studying, so its not that Im stupid. Its getting more sinister. Among the guys who usually make excuses like that, there was no one good to teach. Teaching is a later task, so lets focus on the task in front of us. Lee Han said while suppressing a yawn. Seeing that, Giselle wondered inwardly. It was a bit different from the usual Wodanajs appearance. Are you up all night? no way. Probably not. Given the thorough nature of Wodanaz, there was no way he would have stayed up all night in a situation where he had to wander around the mountains from noon. Lee Han looks tired. Didnt you miss the night? Dont talk nonsense. Wardanaz cant do that. Giselle bluntly bruised Durgyu. But the enchantment magic assignment I guess you completed it yesterday. Is that so? It was a short time from Durgyus point of view, but I wondered if that would make sense It must be because Moradi also talks like that. So, lets talk about what monsters are in the mountains here, as each of us knows. Perhaps even the graduates of Einrogard couldnt figure out everything about this mountain range. Because the mountain range was so wide and deep. I went in for several hours the other day, but didnt I get lost at the beginning of the mountain range? However, the students of the magic school had accumulated knowledge and rumors. Bear wolf wild boar or crocodile. Are there crocodiles?! Durgyu was surprised. Giselle answered with a slight chin. There is a swamp. There is a swampy area?! Durgyu. What would you do if you were already so surprised? Anything can come out. I wouldnt be surprised if a volcanic area came out. That sounds like a surprise. Shouldnt that be enough to surprise me Slimes and various chimeras. When the chimera came out, Lee Han clicked his tongue. Why did Chimera, an artificial fusion magical life form, appear in this mountain range with good water and good air? It must have come from wizards experiments. And those wizards, of course, must have come from Einrogard I resent the seniors who experimented without following the safety rules. About this much. Right. What about Durgyu? When the monster Giselle knew was over, Durgyu opened her mouth. Actually, I heard about it from my friends, but they say theyre aiming for a giant. what? Giselle reacted earlier than Lee Han. Giselle asked with her eyes wide open in disbelief. What kind of guys are trying to take down a giant? say. Thats a secret, so I cant tell you and not even a couple. giant. A race that frightens surrounding monsters just by walking with its huge body and strong defense. Because it was ferocious and savage, it was safe to say that it was just a monster as it was impossible to communicate with other races. You have to be prepared for an attack to come the moment you meet. No matter how you look at it, it wasnt an opponent that a freshman would be aiming for Some of the White Tiger Tower students were seriously aiming for a giant. All in all, it was the opportunity to find a book about giants in the library. C Only you know this. See the map here? On the other side of the ridge of the mountain range, there is a giant mountain. -oh! hey. Only you know this. I heard that a giant lives roughly on the other side of the mountain range. -Wow Come on. dont say i said This is really valuable information, but there is a giant on the other side of the mountain range Did you decide to search? Giselle muttered, frowning. It was absurd that they secretly whispered about this among themselves. They may have hidden it because they were afraid that it would be taken away if they told others, but who would take it away? No matter how much you want to win the competition, youre aiming for a giant. Wardanaz wouldnt do something reckless like that. yes. for a moment. What do you mean? Lee Han felt something was wrong and tried to argue with Giselle. But Durgyu spoke first. Still, it seems that there is a way to deal with giants They said the location of the giant was listed in the book, so I wouldnt be surprised if it says how to deal with it. The problem was that the giant was not a formidable enemy that you could use right away after reading a little how to deal with it in a book. If you can write a book right away after reading it once, why do wizards suffer? yes. that? Durgyu, who was about to nod, looked at Lee Han for a moment. Wait, Isnt Lee Han supposed to say something like that? it was thought It seems you are right. Let me seriously try to dry it. no. for a moment. wait. ? When Lee Han and Giselle stopped at the same time, Durgyu was taken aback. Is sincere advice truly effective in the current situation? I dont want to agree with Wodanaz, but hes definitely right. These guys are secretly preparing, but will you hear that they dry it? I will do it secretly. Thats right. Is there any better way? First, lets check the location. Id love to follow you. After confirming the location, make sure to nail it so that it cannot approach. You have to take away the book altogether. If I had a book for no reason, I would be thinking about useless things for the next few weeks. thats right. Lets take the book. It must have been decided to check where the monster was while riding in the mountains on the weekend When the topic of the story suddenly changed to mask robbery, Durgyu couldnt help but be embarrassed. Isnt it a bit harsh to steal? Durgyu. Dont get me wrong. This is what I do for my friends. Do you think Im like this because other guys catch the giant and get good grades? Choi. think carefully. What will you think later when you see your friends injured? Dont you think, I should have dried it then? that maybe Lee Han and Giselle nodded and put one arm on each of Durgyus shoulders. Then lets do it together. Durgyu. So who is the guy with the book? say. * * * Gatono of the Dulac family looked around in front of the cave. I was wondering if anyone was following me. Well, whos going to follow me to a place like this? Who are you? Dullacs Gatono. Come in quietly. Inside the cave, the same group of friends hurriedly beckoned. Is everything going well? of course. Who is Bartrek here? You are from the Bark family. Batrek was famous for his excellent alchemy at the White Tiger Tower. Of course, compared to the geniuses of the other towers, he was a bit behind, but even taking that into consideration, it was clear that his skills were decent. Is this is that it? okay. A medicine that even puts giants to sleep. There was a huge pot hanging over the bonfire inside the cave, and a foul-smelling decoction was boiling inside the pot. As Lee Han and Giselle were worried about, the students of the White Tiger Tower were not without heads. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As it was dealing with a giant, of course there was a thorough calculation. Im writing about the elixir that puts the giants to sleep, so that juniors dont run into angry giants for no reason You didnt have to stop breathing to subdue the giants. It was enough to put him to sleep and take his hair or treasure. If you secretly approach his residence at night and spray the elixir around him while he is sleeping Boom! ?!? What are you talking about? Its an intruder! Someone touched a trap! Which isnt that wordanaz?! Why is Wardanaz here! Stop talking nonsense! * * * Is this right? I guess thats right. for a moment. I can hear the fighting inside. The three of them, who had stopped and watched in the bushes near the cave, hesitated. Apparently there was a sound of fighting inside. C Give me the book! C These cowardly bastards! Are you still a knight! -joy. Its a knight to win by force. If you dont have the ability to protect treasure, you dont deserve it! Giselle and Durgyu both bowed their heads at the same time. Top is a disgrace really! Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Its nice to see that they are competitive. you dont have to comfort me. It wasnt comforting. It was Lee Hans sincere words. Isnt it like competing to do well in the exam? The students of the Blue Dragon Tower had to emulate that. C Wardanaz. so sleepy I cant turn my head One sweet cookie might make you want to study again. C Wardanaz. Will you give me a cake when I finish my homework? Even though they were selling for silver coins, there were times when I wanted to stab them in the back one by one when I saw my friends trying to negotiate desserts while doing their homework. Just study! Shall we go in now? Durgyu spoke out, perhaps because the silence was awkward. I wanted to jump in quickly and hit my friends in the back of the head. no. Why? ?! In contrast, Lee Han and Giselle had no intention of going in now. If left alone, they would fight among themselves and drain their strength, so why are they going in first? Shouldnt it be dried? Its good to stop fighting each other to the extent of fighting each other. Durgyu. We have feelings for each other right now, but it wont do any good if we forcefully stop it. I have no choice but to agree with Wodanaz this time. thats right. Choi. Theres nothing good about stopping them in the middle of a fight. I cant believe the two of us right now Durgyu thought it was impossible. Durgyu. Dont you believe me? Do you suspect the comrades you are with right now? Choi. Were you that kind of guy? M-Im sorry. I suspected you guys. rustle! ? I heard someone moving through the bushes on the road ahead. The three held their breath with tense faces. Is this right? Bartrek! I know youre inside! come out! Lets fight fair and square! Give me the book! Looking at the three White Tiger Tower students who appeared again, Giselle and Durgyu sighed deeply. A very real group! Lee Han muttered. Did the White Tiger Tower students decide to gather here today? shut up. I guess not. Courage! With a loud noise, the White Tiger Tower students rolled out of the cave. The students who arrived late were surprised. How do you guys know!? You guys do that?! then lets talk with the sword! Thats what Im going to say! Fire up! Leg, run! oh. You fight well. Lee Han admired the fierce battle of the White Tiger Tower students. Since you dont know when youll be fighting these bastards, theres nothing wrong with checking your tactics in advance. Although it has been stigmatized as not interested in studying the most among the four towers of Ein Rogard, the White Tiger Tower is also a tower where the best talents in the empire have gathered. Besides, they were enduring a hellish freshman life. It was even weirder if his magic skills didnt increase. The fighting style the students of the White Tiger Tower are showing now is a mixture of a swordsman and a wizard. Even if you fight with a simple magic on your sword, shield, or body, its power multiplied several times. Aside from their excellent swordsmanship skills, they were able to adapt to this kind of strengthening magic relatively quickly because they were trained with a solid foundation in each knights family. Physical strengthening magic is more difficult to adapt to than one might think. Right away, his limbs became lighter and strength was welling up, but not many people could skillfully control it. Even the mercenaries who had spent their entire lives on the battlefield did the same. This was inevitably advantageous to those who had a foundation that had been steadily accumulated since childhood. Lee Han looked at the White Tiger Tower students a little differently in their quick and flashy clashes. Why do guys who know how to fight so hard dont study like that? Durgyu also concentrated on watching the fight before coming to his senses. Lee Han. When will I go in Lee Han? Lee Han?? Durgyu looked around in surprise. Lee Han, who had been beside him until just now, was nowhere to be seen. Moh Moradi. Lee Han I just entered the cave after using the invisibility magic. * * * While the White Tiger Tower students were fighting fiercely outside, Lee Han entered the cave. Its a book Ill take later anyway, but wouldnt it make a big difference if I took it now? A foul smell stung my nostrils. alchemy? A decoction boiling in a pot and a book next to the pot. Lee Han was able to identify the identity right away. Fortunately, I didnt intend to go head-to-head with a giant. Come to think of it, no matter how reckless the White Tiger Tower students were, they werent reckless enough to fight a giant head-to-head. Lee Han slightly reflected on his suspicion of the White Tiger Tower students. Since there are so many crazy people in the magic school, the students of the White Tiger Tower also thought no way. After putting the book in his pocket, Lee Han looked inside the pot. It was to check how complete the decoction was. ! Lee Han was surprised to see that the decoction was more complete than he thought. Looking at the recipe written in the book, it was absolutely not a low-difficulty decoction. After many trials and errors, it was clear that it had been completed this far. Ill have to take care of it just in case. Lee Han opened the lid of the empty potion bottle and poured the decoction into it. bang! what? Lee Han was puzzled by the noise and other sounds coming from outside. Could it be that the new White Tiger Tower students have arrived? If not, why suddenly Its a Kurare lizard! Lee Han, who jumped out of the cave, realized what was happening. The surrounding monsters came to the disturbance caused by the White Tiger Tower students. Lower your posture! If you get hit, its a headache! Keep me away from approaching! The students who had just been fighting were also frightened and formed a formation with their shoulders shoulder to shoulder. Kurare lizard, a huge lizard monster with a body like a large crocodile. The heavy weight itself was a powerful weapon, but what was more threatening was the paralyzing poison that was shot from the salivary glands. Hiss! When the students gathered together, the Kurare lizard immediately shot paralysis poison. A slimy, viscous lump flew into the air. Paralysis poison clung to the shield with a fluttering sound. The pupils of the White Tiger Tower students trembled in astonishment. This way! You lizard! The students of the White Tiger Tower were surprised when Durgyu and Giselle ran out. no? Durgyu! Why are you here Concentrate! Lee Han shouted resolutely from behind and ran out. Until Wodanaz?! Why the hell Whoa! One of the students, who, despite warnings, remained inquisitive, stiffened and fell forward. The Kurare lizard swung its front paws with ferocious force. It was an ulterior motive to drag the paralyzed student away. I should have told you to focus! Would you be able to concentrate?! Not only Durgyu and Giselle, but also Wodanaz suddenly jumped out, so how many people can stay calm? But the Kurare lizards were definitely menacing. The White Tiger Tower students forgot why they were here and decided to deal with the monsters. Shine! Lightning magic exploded among the students of the White Tiger Tower along with lightning. However, the Kurare lizard did not fit. It wasnt because he was agile, it was because Lee Hans aim missed from the start. Lee Han?! Wardanas!! Were you poisoned!? Durgyu as well as the other White Tiger Tower students looked back in fright. Lee Han couldnt hit the magic. I just couldnt believe it. Unless youve been poisoned You can miss it, you bastards. Concentrate! Lee Han was dumbfounded. Lee Han, more than a human being, was a being who made mistakes. Of course, I didnt normally do it, but I couldnt help but lack concentration since I stayed up all night making simple artifacts and climbed the mountain like today. shit. I didnt expect to experience it with my body like this. The professors kept saying, Not only the magical power of a wizard, but also the will of a wizard is important in magic, and I felt that right now. Because of the lack of concentration, when weaving magic, it is inevitable that it will be disturbed. With magic other than lightning magic Bone, seize the enemy! Lee Han threw a bone fragment and summoned a restraining ball. The first magic misses and grabs the tail of the Kurare lizard, but it doesnt matter. Bone, seize the enemy. Bone, seize the enemy. Bone, seize the enemy. wake up Warriors! bone. Get fired! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been wondering, Is it black magic? even when they first summoned the Bone Restraint, were astonished at the crazy spree of spells. Bone fragments were shooting out at random, as if aiming properly was difficult, as if you could just throw them away. Durgyu! I brought you out! As the barrage of bone fragments flew like a hail, the Kurare lizard also stepped back, perhaps under the pressure. Taking advantage of that gap, Durgyu carried the fallen friend on his back. thud! Wow Jangchang! ! Lee Han turned his head at the sound he heard from behind. Two more lizards were coming out of the cave entrance from earlier. One of them had a pot on its head. My decoction!!!! Bartrek screamed. Gatono realized too late and shouted together. no! my book! Are you crazy! Durgyu grabbed Gatonos shoulders and shouted loudly. It was my fault to be greedy beyond words in the first place! to defeat a giant It is a knights duty to pursue honor, but if he pursues it even with excessive greed, that would be honor! look at you guys! I dont know what that book is, but Id rather be lucky to let the monsters take it! At Durgyus heartfelt cry, the students of the White Tiger Tower blushed with shame. Lee Han also blushed slightly. I took the book Choi. Discipline is good, but do it later. From the retreat! Giselle shrieked. Another Kurare lizard appeared from the other direction. Looking at the current situation, I wouldnt be surprised if it increased here. sorry. Durgyu! Lets retreat! Friends! I was wrong! Well all get out together! Well thought out everyone! While the students of the White Tiger Tower passionately resolved, Lee Han endured awkwardness and shouted. okay! Lets get out of here together! Wardanaz! When one of the students tried to embrace him, Lee Han pushed it away with his hand. * * * Retreating from a situation surrounded by monsters was more difficult than expected. I had to step back while continuing to threaten, but if I gave even a little gap, the tail was immediately caught. Gonadaltes. keep in check the sharkan. Stop the guy on the left! what?! who?! Be focused! right! Lee Han hit one of the White Tiger Tower students in the back of the head with his cane. Now was not the time to look away. Bone, shoot! Lee Han made good use of the Skeleton Warrior as a bullet. Although unable to move, the summoned Skeleton Warriors are a collection of bones. In Lee Hans situation, where it was difficult to control or aim due to fatigue, this amount of material capable of shutting down and shooting was very useful. Cheeky! -! As another attack was blocked by the floating shield, the lizard let out a menacing sound. He seemed rather annoyed. Im so glad you came back with your shield on! Lee Han did not appreciate the foresight of the professors, but was grateful for being lucky. If it hadnt been for the floating shield, a few more students from the White Tiger Tower would have collapsed. Wardanaz. ? If you send them to the other side, the lizards will be divided. Wouldnt it be better to quickly go back and call in support? Giselle whispered in a low voice. From Giselles point of view, the situation was not very good. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The condition of Wardanaz was also strangely bad, and the monsters were chasing them without giving up. Then I had to make a choice. If divided here, it was clear that the Kurare Lizard would pursue the other White Tiger Tower students instead of pursuing Giselle or Wodanaz. Because it was an easier opponent no matter who looked at it. It didnt matter if you cursed at me for being mean. Giselle decided it was better to quickly go back and call in support. for a moment. If its Wodanaz, he might refuse because of face Lee Han immediately replied. That is a very good idea. Then you convince Durgyu. Choi doesnt listen to me. It would be better if you said it. shit. Lee Han couldnt resist. Split! Durgyu! Come this way! The others go that way! Split! Durgyu! Come this way! The others go that way! At the cry of the two charismatic students, the White Tiger Tower students moved and watched. Durgyu also moved. toward the White Tiger Tower students. Kuh! Lizard children! Durgyu! Come! I cant solve the formation! Durgyu, who was maintaining the formation with his friends, missed the full timing and moved together. Lee Han and Giselle sighed. Lets get it later. That child. Save me later. Wait. It looks like the monsters are coming our way. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 I got it wrong No. Giselles voice trembled. Surprisingly, the Kurare lizards were coming this way. Why? Kurare lizards were clever monsters. There were many paralyzed prey, and there was no reason to chase after a threatening wizard, targeting those with slow movements. Why -! ! -! The lizards let out a sharper sound than before and shot paralyzing poison. Smack! Cheeky! Anyone could see that he was properly feverish and had a poisonous feeling. Because they are tenacious Bone, be shot! Get fired! Get fired! Bone fragments rained down on the ground and ripped through the bushes. The lizards hurriedly dodged. And cried even more. -!! ah. Lee Han realized why the Kurare lizards were chasing the two, leaving the weak ones alone. Giselle noticed. to chase after you for hitting that thing. I know yeah. Lee Han immediately agreed. Giselle tried to curse for a moment, but held back. There was nothing good about fighting on the same side. Wardanaz Moradi! For us! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were retreating on a different path, shouted in deafened voices. It was clear that they misunderstood that Lee Han and Giselle sacrificed themselves for them. Stupid bastards like dogs really What? Dont mind, retreat! I wanted to hit Lee Han too, but I held back. Since it happened like this, I wanted to be condescending later. thud! One lizard tried to charge without winning the minute. The lizard that collided with the rapidly flying shield howled. Papa papa papa! Lee Han was condemned without remorse. The lizard, which had been baptized with bone fragments, lost consciousness and ran away to the side. Its not good. This charge was blocked, but it didnt bode well for the monsters to run out of patience. If the ever-increasing number of lizards attacked at the same time, it became difficult even for Lee Han to block them. Even if all of them were knocked out and only one of them succeeded in charging, this side would be the loss Perhaps Giselle was thinking the same thing, she pulled out her twin swords and shouted harshly. Wardanaz. I buy time! When will the magical power recover!? Giselle seemed to be mistaken for Lee Hans magic power being temporarily depleted. If not, there would be no reason for Lee Han, who had successfully defeated the White Tiger Tower students, to only use black magic. Its not a horsepower problem! what? It is not a matter of horsepower. Precise control is difficult because I stay up all night. you crazy kuh! Giselle stabbed the lizards mouth hard and stepped back. Are you saying that?! Why did you stay up all night?! Climbing a mountain takes a lot of stamina. I couldnt understand why I stayed up all night before that. Wodanaz isnt even a White Tiger Tower student Too many assignments. Giselle was speechless for a moment. It was an unexpected answer that could not be refuted. C Come to the river. ?! The two of them were startled by the sudden heavy voice. C Come to the river. Those lizards hate the stream here, so they wont come after you. I didnt know who had spoken to them, but Lee Han and Giselle immediately turned and headed towards the river. In the current situation, I thought there was nothing more to lose. - As I immersed myself up to my waist in the river with a splashing sound, the lizards that were chasing me stopped staring at me in surprise. said Giselle in disbelief. See that? Why the hell are lizards doing that? Wodanaz? Wardanaz! Giselles eyes widened as she saw Lee Han fall forward. Paralysis poison?! Apparently the lizards didnt hit, but why? C You collapsed from exhaustion. yes? C He collapsed because he was tired. Are you a freshman? Usually freshmen wont study until they collapse from exhaustion. Its amazing. * * * When Lee Han opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a shield floating in the air. Where is it? Seeing him lying on the soft animal hide, it was clear that he had entered some sort of hut rather than the roadside. I looked around and saw Moradi sitting on a chair. Lee Han put his hand in his coat pocket and checked the item first. hmm. You didnt take anything. -Is it because Im afraid Im missing something? Nothing is lost. ! Lee Han raised his head in surprise at the voice coming from up high. A giant he had never seen before was sitting at the entrance of the cave, facing Moradi. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moradi placed both fingers on his temples and cast his gaze over the table. I was so focused that I didnt even know if Yihan had happened. Whats the situation? When the giant didnt seem hostile, Lee Han stood up and approached him. Surprisingly, what was placed between them was a chessboard. Its an end game. Lee Han noticed that the game was in the second half of the game by looking at the pieces and arrangements spread out on the board. And Moradi was at a disadvantage. -Let it go, but? It wouldnt change anything by worrying more. Even if you make a mistake in the opening, you can recover in the middle game. Even if you make a mistake in the middle game, you can make up for it in the end game. But in endgame, there is no after that. hmm. I dont know anything else, but you have a knack for making your opponent feel bad when playing chess. Giselle bit her lip hard enough to bleed. After thinking for a while, Giselle laid the white king on its side. It meant lost. lose. -Dont make me feel too bad. Because there are not only stupid giants in the world. The giant said in a gentle voice. Of course, it was no consolation to Giselle. Lee Han understood the other persons feelings. A wizard losing chess to a reputedly stupid giant. Wouldnt it feel like that if you lost to Gainando at chess? Um if you dont mind rudeness, may I ask your name? -Thats not difficult. The giant told me how long he had lived around here and that he enjoyed small talk and bets with the magic school students and professors from time to time. By the way -Are you curious about the source of my non-giant intelligence? I apologize if this was a rude question. -no. you may be wondering But I dont think I can give you a convincing explanation. Lets think about it this way. Arent there some people who are particularly stupid? The giant was certainly logical. It was difficult for Lee Han to refute. understand. -okay. Thank you for your understanding. But why play chess? Upon hearing the question, the giant shrugged. C You said you like to bet. Would you like to bet on this? Lee Han was astonished at Moradis greed. How greedy Giselle exclaimed nervously. You fell down and left it, son of a bitch! According to the giant, the giant talked to passers-by, but did not try to force a bet. However, the story is different if debt or grace is placed in the middle. The giants logic was that since he brought the fallen Lee Han to the giants cave and nursed him, the wizards should also repay him accordingly. What do you mean in return? -There are several. The giant tapped the wall. There were lists written in crooked handwriting. -Things to ask the wizards who lost in the bet 1. Clean the basement of the cave (make sure to throw away all expired potions and put new labels on them) 2. Organize the library (no doubt) It seems to be hiding among the books 3 -This If you choose one of them, there will be no remaining debt. Lee Han glanced through the list again. At first glance, it didnt seem like it would take long, but Lee Han-eun was well aware of the terrible schemes hidden in the simple to-do lists presented by the professors. There is a possibility that the area of the basement is larger than the cave. The same goes for the library. -If you dont like this, you can make a bet with me. I bet Could it be something like a horsepower match? Lee Han asked softly. Then the giant laughed and shook his head. C The bet should be fair to each other. What fun would there be in a bet that only benefits me? Likewise, I do not accept bets made by force. No Its okay -If theres a bet you want, take it out. Ill accept it if its fair. Its good to compete in horsepower. Lee Han clicked his tongue. Because of the giants needless care, work became a nuisance. I can see why Moradi chose chess. The giant was tougher than I thought. Since he lived much longer than the students, he would have more experience and knowledge, and given the wise appearance he showed at a glance, there was a possibility that he would excel in wisdom as well. Lee Han looked at the chessboard once more. At least in the current situation, the giants skill could be guessed at chess. The problem is that I am not confident in chess. Lee Han never thought he was good at chess. After entering the magic school, he beat some opponents, but that was because the opponent couldnt let him go. In the past, when I was in the middle of the day with my professor, my record was terrible Can I talk to you for a minute? -as you please. Moradi. Moradi. why. Why did you move Rook here? If we just fixed it on the 3rd line and moved only the king to avoid the check, we could have gone to a draw. Originally, there were times when the right point was more annoying than the wrong point. Lee Han did just that. Why did you move? shut up. a little. Was it a mistake? Right. What kind of opening did that giant have? -Are you thinking of trying again with chess? Not bad. But you better think about it. Because you might regret it. Could you leave out a piece or two to be fair? C We cant do that because we dont know each others skills. Instead, I will allow you to listen to your friends. The giant sat down and waited. Lee Han suddenly felt nervous at the relaxed appearance that only Go Soo could show. shit. I hear its a very aggressive style. Can we get a draw? What Lee Han was aiming for was basically a draw. It would be nice if I was lucky enough to win, but if it doesnt work, Ill aim for a draw and move on to the next bet. If its the skill I heard from Moradi, I think I can do that much. The problem is if the opponent hides their skills. Lee Han hoped that his opponent would have better than expected skills. * * * After 30 minutes. Lee Han was shocked. No -Euuuuuu I think its over. -wait for a sec. 5 minutes of your time. no. Are you done? Even if you move from here, the knight is blocking it, and if you move here, the pawn is blocking it. -wait for a sec. 5 minutes though. The giants chess skills were very weak. As Lee Han firmly blocked it and held on, the giant forcibly attempted an attack before destroying itself in vain. Lee Han looked at Giselle. It was just something Moradi couldnt do. Somehow I feel uncomfortable? C You lost. lost The giant acknowledged it by laying King down. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief and asked. Then can we go now? C No. ? -You just avenged your friends defeat, didnt you? The grace you saved remains. Have you ever worked as a professor at a magic school? A question inadvertently came out of Lee Hans mouth at the opponents lack of conscience. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Oops. What mistake have I made? Lee Han replied and regretted it. The words came out first than I thought, probably because the fatigue had not yet healed. Have you ever worked as a professor? Such an insult -Im not that wise. The giant replied with a slight embarrassment. ah. okay. Fortunately, it passed without any problems. All right. Then would you like to play another game of chess? What if the opponent is a bit like a professor? As much as he had the grace to save him, Lee Han was determined to respect the other person even if they were a bit forced. And it looked a bit strong too. -no. The bets should be fair to each other. There is no other game as fair as chess The giant ignored Lee Hans words as if he hadnt heard them. C Ill have to find another bet. what would be good I think I got it wrong. Lee Han whispered to Giselle. Giselle nodded slightly as if agreeing. Is there any way to suppress it? Moradi. Cant you see that size? Lee Han was dumbfounded. To ask if there is any way to subdue such a mighty giant? just tell me to die? The king of the frost giants was bigger, but he attacked. So why did you move Rook earlier? Lee Han, speechless, cowardly changed the subject. The lethal attack left Giselle speechless. You mean that now?! -Whats good The numbers dont match in the pyokgu, and the riddle was done the other day The drinking contest You say bets should be fair, but how can a drinking contest be a fair match? -There seems to be a misunderstanding. Its not about winning by drinking too much. then? -If you are an alchemist, its a bet you often make, but I guess you dont know because youre still in the first year. The giant kindly explained what the drinking contest was. When the confrontation began, the alchemists used various ingredients and potions to make their own alcohol for the opponent to drink. After receiving the drink, the alchemist had to make a new drink and pass it on to the other party. -If you fall down first while doing that, its a defeat. for a moment. Its not alcohol, its a potion, right? Lee Han, who was listening to the explanation, hesitated. If you make it using ingredients and potions, isnt it a potion after all? -yes? Its an analogy. And like I said, its okay if you dont accept it if you think its unfair. Uh no. Sounds like something I could do. C Is it really? The giant looked at Lee Han as if wondering. In fact, as the student next to Lee Han said, this confrontation favored the giant. Wizards who deal with magical powers also had a strong resistance to potions, but giants had a stronger resistance innately than him. -Ill give you another chance to choose. no. Even if I look like this, I took first place in the alchemy lecture. - Giselle and the giant looked at Lee Han with eyes that did not know what to say. You wodanaz are you still awake? -hmm. I dont think I learned everything about alchemy just because I took the top spot in the first year lecture. The giant said worriedly. Of course, Lee Hans ulterior motive was elsewhere. If I compete with resistance, I will never be pushed back. As much as he had experienced it several times so far, Lee Han had confidence. Enormous magical power equals enormous resistance. However, if this was caught by the opponent, the betting event could have changed. Lee Han tried to look like a stupid freshman as much as possible. It reminds me of Kainan Island. A genius like me can learn almost everything just by listening to a first-year lecture. What are you studying for? -Thats right. Right. okay. But objectively speaking, its a bad bet If you win, Ill give you another reward. You can take anything you want from my house. ! Lee Hans eyes twinkled. no. Its not that good. When I first heard it, I thought Huh?, but when I looked around, I thought Huh. The giants house was more frugal and messy than expected. Even if Lee Han whimpered and took something that looked like a large, rusty weapon Hey. Giselle couldnt stand it and stabbed Lee Han in the side and whispered. I tried to keep my expression as long as possible, but I couldnt stand it any longer. Are you doing this on purpose? Why are you doing this? Lee Han tried to tell the story, but held back in case the giant heard it. Moradi. Who am I? I am a genius on a different level from other geniuses. Giselle seemed to be crazy. * * * The giant was certainly well versed in alchemy. While rummaging through the clutter and clutter, he took out and poured something at random, but there was no blockage in his movements. Even though Kainandos private room looked like a garbage dump, it was clear that the giants cave was like that, just as Kainando himself had his own order. Of course, all of this worked against Lee Han. An alchemist who knows all the ingredients and an alchemist who has to make them in an unfamiliar place. Needless to say, who would have the advantage? Should I throw it away? Giselle thought quietly. No matter how much I thought about it, it didnt seem like Wodanaz would win. And more than anything else, Im very anxious about what Im doing right now Kung! C Thats it! I call it < giant''s mead >. It took an hour and the giant finally finished the potion. May I ask for the recipe? In the midst of this, Lee Han asked a question in case he had something to write about later. There was not even enough left to disappear from Giselles sarcasm. C I cant tell you everything, but Ill tell you briefly. Honey and rose petals. Sleepweed and double-headed snakes blood. The mud of an acid swamp. Can you feel it just by listening to this? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ah. yes. No matter how you look at it, Lee Hans expression was shaken by poisons that were far from alcohol. At this point, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was not < Giant''s Mead >, but < Giant''s Dead Medicine >. Believe. Lee Han thought so and drank a large glass. Gulp-gulp- Surprisingly, the mead was more delicious than expected. No matter how the combination was made, the sweet and cool taste flowed down my throat. And at the same time, an enormous amount of drowsiness was about to burst out of my body. ! It was completely different from any abnormal condition he had experienced before. The previous status abnormalities were nullified before Lee Han was even aware of it I see. I drank the potion myself! Of course, the potion he drank himself had to be stronger than the external attack. Lee Han focused his mind and raised the magic power of his whole body. A huge torrent of magical power suppressed the drowsiness brought on by the mead and extinguished the embers. once. twice. Three Huh? Is it over? Lee Han, who was nervous, was slightly taken aback when the effect of the mead disappeared in an instant. I was nervous because it suddenly came up, but it ended much easier than I thought. Mmm. I feel like I lost because I was scared. It was probably a potion that staked everything on the initial effect. Beyond that, the effect isnt that strong. Lee Han opened his mouth, thinking that he would shed tears of humiliation if the giant found out. Then it is my turn. - The giant glanced up and down at Lee Han with his eyes wide open. I was so flustered that I couldnt even answer, I just nodded my head. how!? I couldnt believe it. To think he was fine after drinking his homemade < Giant''s Mead >. That student wouldnt be an undead or a magician with dragon-like magic There was only one reason that made sense. He made an antidote that could withstand < Giant''s Mead > in advance and drank it. Theres no way the level of students at the magic school could have risen like this? But it was just as amazing. A mere first-year student saw a potion he had never seen before and prepared an antidote right away. And that too in an unfamiliar place, not in his workshop. The giant remembered what Lee Han had said. -no. Regardless of what I look like, I took first place in the Alchemy class. C A genius like me can know almost everything just by listening to a first-year lecture. What do you study for? At first, I thought it was a young horse of a young student, but when the situation turned out like this, it sent chills down my spine. If arrogance proves itself as a result, isnt it arrogance and reasonable confidence? Perhaps the most outstanding alchemist Ive ever seen Its done. -what!? what!? Not only the giant, but even Giselle were stunned. I dont think I spent even ten minutes, but I already finished it? Wardanaz. If you have any complaints, speak up! Dont be stupid like my top guys! Because I feel like Im going to go back!! Giselle eventually exploded and grabbed her by the collar. Seeing that, Lee Han thought. The students at the White Tiger Tower must be stressing me out a lot. C It has already been declared, so there is no turning back. what is the name of this drink? Uh I think its about the medicine that puts the giant to sleep. C Thats an honest name. Where should I drink The giant laughed confidently and drank the whole pot. And then his expression changed. -!!! Suddenly, unbearable drowsiness began to set in. I was resisting as much as I could, but my instincts were telling me. I wont last long and fall asleep. The giant staggered and looked at Lee Han. Then he said in a stuttering voice. -This I didnt think he was such a genius! Yes Your name? This is Moradi. Not me. You asked. Giselle looked at Lee Han as if she was talking about something. It seemed that the fatigue had lessened. Oops. It did. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaj family. -Right. I am Ikrusha. Its the giant Ikrusha. When Lee Han asked for his name earlier, the giant slightly changed his words. Originally, giants do not reveal their names to opponents who do not recognize them. I changed the topic out of consideration for the wizards pride, but A genius of this level deserved to be known. -Yeah Its a victory What you want Take and go. thud! With a snoring sound that shook the cave, Ikrusha collapsed backwards. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. thanks. Bartrek. An elixir that puts the giant to sleep that the White Tiger Tower students have worked hard to make in their hideout. I thought the students had made it right, but I was nervous that it wouldnt work. Bartrek of the Bark family? Why is that name coming up now? Its a potion made by that friend. Lee Han took out a potion bottle from his bosom and answered while waving it. !!!! Giselle cursed herself for thinking, To make such a powerful potion in less than ten minutes, thats what an insane talent! Such a scammer! ah. Sorry for not explaining in advance. In case Ikurusha-san hears it and changes the betting event. lets just get out. Giselle didnt even have the energy to get angry anymore. for a moment. I won the bet, so lets take the reward. Is there something youre interested in? Giselle asked, frowning. No matter how you looked at it, there seemed to be no useful treasure in this mess. Awesome! Lee Han cut off the tip of the sleeping giants hair. Ive been thinking about it ever since the story came out. With this, one final exam is over. You are really crazier than me Why are you swearing all of a sudden? Chapter 245 Chapter 245 When the two of them got out of the giants cave, the morning star was already rising above the dark night sky. Lee Han muttered bitterly. I have to do an assignment, but I wasted my time. Giselle got goosebumps at the gentle madness shown by Wardanaz. In this situation, you start worrying about assignments. Do you have to be this crazy to get a place at the head of a magic academy? Why are you looking at me like that? Im fine. Lee Han noticed Giselles gaze and replied. Of course, he stayed up all night because of the granting magic task, but he recovered thanks to a certain amount of sleep. Originally, students had to be able to endure through the night with mental strength. Han Lee was an expert in that field. Yeah I know very well that youre fine. Thank you for your concern. Tuk- Can you put the shield away? Giselle said nervously as the shield flew around Lee Han. ah. Im sorry. I need to check the duration. Giselle gave up and shook her head. So, even while wandering around the mountain range, being attacked by giant lizards, and confronting giants, he must have been paying attention to his magic assignments. Because youre like a crazy bastard C Wodanaz!! C Moradi!!! After walking for a while, I heard the shimmering torches in the distance and the shouts of the students of the White Tiger Tower. It seemed that they were still searching around here. Its here! Wardanaz! The students of the White Tiger Tower came running. Judging by the dusty appearance and all kinds of wild grass clinging to it, it seemed that they had been searching all along. Durgyu, who was in the middle, let out a sigh of relief and said. Good thing. Everyone was worried and was looking for it like this. thanks. Thank you for what. How much did you two do? hmm. Mmm. Lee Han and Giselle groaned at the same time. Actually, I tried to escape by using other friends as bait If youre a noble, you should have done it. If youre a knight, thats what you should have done. also! The White Tiger Tower students gathered at the table burst into admiration at the same time. Even if its Moradiya, Wodanaz certainly had the dignity of a leader when you look at it like this. Of course, he was a despicable wizard who subdued them with various evil magics if he was wrong, but he had to admit it. When things got settled enough, Giselle looked at her friends and asked. for a moment. How many of you have come out and been doing this? Looking around, it seemed that not only the group from earlier, but also other friends had come out. ah. so i will help Did you do well? Do some studying! Giselle calmed the boiling words to herself. huh. Thank you. everyone. I think there are more. Lee Han looked at the torches running from afar and pointed with his finger. Apparently, all the students of the White Tiger Tower participated in the search. It was a very warm friendship. Everyone is nice. Shut up * * * I bet this chocolate pudding with two black breads from today. What what? Really? why. Are you scared? Im afraid Dare! good. Wardanaz bets on snacks for dinner tonight! That shield will end within today! joy. It goes until tomorrow! Returning to the tower, Lee Han, who was sitting there, looked at his friends pitifully. The Blue Dragon Tower students were betting fiercely on How long will the spinning shield last? One day has already passed, and now the interest of friends is whether or not to break through the 2nd day. Nonsense nonsense! I saw it in a book, and it said that if I didnt do extra work, I wouldnt be able to go through the day! Gainando was denying reality while waving his book. I studied hard, but my knowledge betrayed me. Study No need to study! What good are these dead letters!! Stop talking nonsense and sit down. huh. At Lee Hans warning, Gainando sat down again. Youd better finish < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > by today. Because there are many other pre-term assignments. What I have to do now is with Professor Millays assignment My are you harassing me for doing something wrong? When the assignment was recited, Kainando was deeply saddened and saddened. Lee Han ignored it and continued talking. What other assignments are there? I have to compose a song in < Basic Music > There are all sorts of assignments. Han Lee did not listen to < Basic Music >. because it was not required. However, < Basic Music > was a very popular lecture at the Blue Dragon Tower. For people from aristocratic families, these cultures, such as music, dance, and literature, had greater value than expected. Of course, to Lee Han, it was a less valuable lecture than Professor Voladis, but I almost finished it. Asan, who was passing by, opened his mouth. At those words, Cainando was taken aback. already? how? Whoops. Why should I tell you? Im curious, can you tell me? If Wodanaz asks Hey Gainando growled, but Ahsan pretended not to hear. A friend who gives snacks every day and a friend who tries to steal snacks every day have no choice but to treat differently. Ein Rogard. Ein Rogard. Its so good. Lee Han and Gainandos expressions were distorted. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Ein Rogard. Uh Can I spread false rumors? My juniors will soon come and enjoy this paradise. Ein Rogard. Asan, who was humming the lyrics, stopped and explained. But you cant curse Einrogard in front of the professor, can you? It doesnt. Lee Han understood Asans heart. Sometimes grades are more important than truth. Do I have to make such a ridiculous song?! Then I will make my own! What are you going to make? There was a noble prince Do it. That doesnt seem like much. Listen and tell me! Are you all doing the < Basic Music > assignment? Neblen of House Kirac overheard the conversation between the three and intervened. Lee Han thought to himself. Could it be that everyone except me listens to < Basic Music >? yes. Did you build Kirak too? You must have written a song in praise of the princess. Neblen was one of the students who followed the princess at the Blue Dragon Tower. But Neblen shook his head. no. okay? What did you build? Would you like to listen? No, lets study now Lee Han tried to stop him, but the other two nodded right away. There was an honorable wizard who always prepared meals Its impressive, isnt it? Asan was amazed. The other students sitting in front of the fireplace also nodded. Guyando grumbled. joy. Do you think Wodanaz would enjoy praising it like that? Well said. Guinan Island. The song is bad. No what do you dislike about it? Neblen was taken aback. Of course, I knew Lee Han would like it. If you say no, I will build a new one Wait. Lee Han couldnt bear to say that. What could be more annoying than starting a new assignment? on second thought, it doesnt seem that bad. Is that so? okay. Lets study now. Wardanaz! Look over there! excuse me! didnt you hear that I was told to study? Despite Lee Hans words, Gainando pointed out the window with his finger. Lee Han sighed and cast his gaze. And I was astonished. !! The largest and most majestic main building in the Magic School grounds. The exterior of the main building was wriggling like a living creature. what!? It is because of the redeployment period. Aaaaaaagh! Quaaaaaaaagh! The students screamed at the sight of a huge skeleton suddenly floating out of the window. Lee Han asked without being surprised. A relocation period? The main building is practically half-alive. According to the Headmaster Skeleton, the main building, which had accumulated magic inside for an uncountable amount of time, was no longer an ordinary building. As many wizards who came and went to Einrogard added new spaces and cast new magic, the main building would periodically rearrange its body. It is to relatively rearrange all kinds of disorder and chaos. Uh wait. Does that change the arrangement inside too? Lee Han heard it without thinking and was surprised. Have you ever made a map? It doesnt change that much. The skeleton remains anyway. However, there will be at least one room that should be here disappearing or something like that. Its fortunate. Be careful when going out for a night walk. There are a few students who went missing during the relocation period. What nonsense are you talking about? Are you not allowed to go out at night? I have never broken a rule. Friends as well as the skeleton headmaster were slightly impressed by the shamelessness. That yes. i get it. come out yes? Didnt you decide to learn illusion magic from Ogonin every weekend? Ah At the words of the skeleton principal, Lee Hans memory came back. Even though his skills are a bit rusty now, Archmage Ogonin, who was great in his heyday, was the one who inherited the lineage of pure classic fantasy magic among illusion wizards. As much as I was given the opportunity to learn from such a person, I told Principal Skeleton to consider it an honor But Im busy with my pre-term assignments right now. Okay. ah. Will it not take long? Lee Han was delighted. Well, the skeleton headmaster was also the head of this school, so there was no way he didnt know about the school schedule. no. I dont know that either. The assignment before the final was that it was okay because you were doing it. come out Kainando, who was listening to the conversation from the side, nodded. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im going to write a song about an evil lich. * * * You met Ikrusha? no. Is there a bulletin board in Ein Lorgard that I dont know about? Lee Han was taken aback. This propagation speed did not make sense unless there was a bulletin board shared between professors and people staying on the premises. Lee Han-eun imagined Professor Voladi putting up a piece of paper on the bulletin board in the professors lounge that reads, Please explain the contents of the assignment before the end of the term. Should I infiltrate the break room and destroy the bulletin board? There is no such thing. But its an interesting idea. No And Ikrusha was originally known. I went to visit you and suddenly you praised me, so I asked. Within the magic school grounds, there were not only professors and students. Thanks to the powerful flow of magical power, there were many mysterious beings who had been living for a long time. Originally, Im not good at praising students of different sizes, especially alchemy Are you cheating with magic? I dont know what youre talking about. It was a fair bet. I must have. Hmmm but its resistance, but its amazing that you defeated Ikrusha. I never thought you would know such a potion Did Professor Thunderwalk teach you? Since I learned alchemy, it could be said that it is, after all. Quit it. By the way, alchemy is also alchemy, and he seems to be really good at chess. I was lucky. Ikurusha-san is a bit clumsy ??? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han like a madman. Lee Han did not notice his gaze. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 You learn quickly, yes. They said that if I was a genius, I should have arrogance, but I didnt expect to learn so quickly. What are you talking about? It is nothing. Headmaster Skeleton looked at the shield floating behind Lee Han and asked. is it a task? yes. What made you so crude and ignorant Wait. No duration boost? Headmaster Skeleton was surprised to see the magic circle engraved on the shield. It was not surprising that the magic circle was engraved on the shield itself. It would have been without conscience to ask a first-year student to complete a floating shield without such aids. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, even if there was an auxiliary device, asking them to complete a floating shield was an act without conscience, but that is also the path that a wizard must go through in order to grow. Being given an impossible challenge wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Even if you fail a hundred difficult challenges, wouldnt that experience make you a wizard? If you succeed in any of these, even better! Its good to be successful, but why is there no duration amplification? Have you ever seen such an ignorant guy? Did you just increase the time with horsepower? yes. But Lee Han tried to explain. It wasnt because Lee Han was ignorant, but because the task itself was absurdly difficult, and I combined the magic circle to complete it somehow, so it was at the level of rags . If you have a lot of mana, why bother? I will cancel the word ignorant. Thats a clever way. I didnt do this on purpose Stop being humble. well done anyway Professors will love it. Dont you think that Professor Verduss assignments are a bit excessive? yes. But did you do it? While Lee Han was trembling with anger and remorse for himself, the skeleton principal tapped his shield. One or two more days will go. Oh Professor Verdus would be coveted. Why does the professor covet this? If you compare the magic skills of Lee Han and Professor Verdus, there is a difference between firefly and full moon. If you look at this shield made by patching up magic circles with Professor Verdus personality, youll get the same reaction that the skeleton headmaster showed you earlier, Why did you make it so crude and ignorant? The magic circle is very crude, but being able to infuse magic like this is something even Professor Verdus cant do. Regardless of skill, there were skills that only certain wizards could do. Such an increase in duration, which was only possible with Lee Hans enormous amount of magical power, was something that Professor Verdus could not do even if he was an excellent enchantment mage. Its not that you cant, its more like you cant. Isnt it actually expedient? Lee Han replied calmly. no. In the case of complex artifacts, it is not possible to engrave a continuous increasing magic circle on all parts. If it was a simple artifact, it was relatively good, but as the structure of the artifact became more complex, the wizards calculations became difficult enough that his head exploded. In particular, in the case of a multi-complex artifact with multiple enchantments, it was not possible to engrave a continuous increasing magic circle on all parts due to its complex structure. Inevitably, you have to use all kinds of methods to fill up the lack of mana There are times when its easier to infuse a lot of mana at once than to squeeze out a lot of mana in a complicated way. Words are semi-permanent, and in fact, once a hundred years have passed, a wizard has little to do with responsibility. There were few customers who came to the wizard because the artifact that was over a hundred years old was broken. I guess so. Does this expedient mean anything? Lee Han, who nodded, hesitated. for a moment. So, are you saying that Professor Verdus calls me whenever he needs something like this? Will it be like that? Lee Hans face turned pale. * * * Ogonin was startled when he saw Lee Han on the other side of the mirror. No, what did you do to make the students face look like that?! Didnt do anything! Headmaster Skeleton was furious. The principal suspects that a student is depressed. So, if the cat of the Ogonin Tower gets grumpy, is it because of Ogonin? its nothing. Lee Han said with a bitter smile. Its all my fault. no! Ogonin, aware of Einrogards harsh educational environment, stared at Headmaster Skeleton. Headmaster Skeleton was in a frenzy. Thinking of the future of my orthodox fantasy magic, I gave the festival interrupter, fireworks destroyer, and relic thief a chance, but with such an insult?! Its no use trying to pressure me. I wont be fooled. Compared to Headmaster Skeleton, he was a very young being, but Ogonin was also a wizard who had gone through a lot of battles. I didnt fall for the headmasters fuss. Its really fine. is it. Thank goodness I wondered if I should write a letter to His Majesty the Emperor. Hes like a worm-like trash who only knows how to tell, so Lee-han pretended not to hear. ruler. Then lets continue what we talked about last time. For wizards, time is money. Ogonin immediately began lecturing. Do you remember the magic I told you about last time? yes. Starting with < Ogonin''s Emotion Recognition >, < Ogonin''s Rising Anxiety >, < Ogonin''s Surging Fear >, and < Ogonin''s Rising Despair >, mental fantasy magic. And even wide-area illusion fog magic like < Ogonin''s Fog >. While other fantasy magics lowered the level of difficulty and increased versatility by mixing magic elements from other schools, Ogonin was a wizard who pursued pure fantasy magic. Of course, it means the level of difficulty is going up. Emotion recognition magic is the basic and beginning. Its a habit and its good to learn it like a habit. According to Ogonins explanation, excellent illusion wizards can easily recognize the color of their opponents soul without using emotion-recognition magic. To become proficient at that level, you have to keep casting, practicing, and gaining experience. If you figure out what emotions your opponent is harboring, the power of fantasy magic will be amplified accordingly. ruler. Try practicing. ? Hearing this, Lee Han hesitated. to whom? To whom? ah. Right. Um Ogonin hesitated. Ogonins Mages Tower had a lot of training partners, but there are no other training partners in the principals solitary room. do it to me yes? What did you say? Try it on me. No Ogonin was speechless. Unlike other magic, the opponent was very important in spirit-type fantasy magic. Whose emotions would be easier to read, the archmage or the child? Of course, the first illusion wizard has to raise his skills against the latter? That now Okay. Lee Han swung his staff without thinking. Recall, emotion! The magic was cast along with the spell. Ogonin asked from the side. How is it? The headmaster seems uncomfortable right now. !!! Ogonin was horrified enough to drop his staff. The fact that an illusion wizard who had just learned how to successfully perform emotion-recognition magic against the Headmaster Skeleton meant that he was an unprecedented genius in the history of magic. A genius who will inherit the lineage of fantasy magic! Ogonin. I dont know what youre thinking, but the magic failed. Its just that this guy is smart. Headmaster Skeleton noticed what Ogonin was thinking and sneered. Magic isnt a childs toy, so how could it be learned so easily? was it like that? ah. sorry. If the magic succeeds, it seems to feel a little differently. Lee Han apologized. I just said it because I could clearly see that the Headmaster Skeleton was in a bad mood, but it seemed that it had nothing to do with magic. No. Its a difficult magic. Even more so if the opponent is a great mage. Thank you for your understanding. Read loud and fast. Right now, Im deliberately loosening my defenses. As much as the Skeleton Headmaster was an educator, he didnt force himself to the point of nonsense. It is not to ask them to read it after applying various protection magic. Of course, considering the magic defense it possesses, it was already strong enough. Come on, feelings. Come to mind, feelings. Come up, emotion! After following the instructions a few times, Lee Han was able to figure out what kind of magic this was. The color began to be applied on top of the skull principal, which was originally in the form of a white skull head. The color of the emotion the soul had now was clear. Paint reds and grays. It was clear to anyone that he felt that he was not in a good mood. Lee Han continued to cast spells in order to read his emotions more properly. The Skeleton Headmaster yawned and asked. Still, if its you, youll be able to see the level of emotion, right? still not out? What nonsense are you talking about? Ogonin said as if it were absurd. I just started, and my opponent is the Archmage. To be honest, there was a high possibility that I would not be able to read it even after several years. When the skeleton headmaster left because he was bored after doing it in moderation, he tried to use that as an excuse to find a suitable partner He said that because he could do it. Anyway, thats nonsense. We are still far away. Look. Even the students say so. How difficult it is to see any color in anothers soul uh. for a moment. Is it okay if I can see the color? Lee Han hesitated. The yawning skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han with the gaze of What is this kid? If you look at the color, youre successful. Then, did you want to have the words I have some feelings written on your forehead? I thought it should come out a little darker and easier to understand. Originally, excellent wizards are good at controlling their emotions. Just because it came out faintly doesnt mean its wrong. Thats good enough. thank you. Ogonin, who had been listening to the heartwarming conversation between master and pupil, blinked in dismay. What conversation am I listening to? No no no no?? why though? If youre not playing tricks on me right now this is uh Didnt I tell you Id learn well? Headmaster Skeleton had apparently told Ogonin, Well thought out, youll learn well with Wodanaz. Of course, when Ogonin heard that, he never thought that the student would read the feelings of the Headmaster Skeleton as soon as he learned magic. Does that make sense? He possesses so much magical power, has excellent talent, and is quick to notice, so it must be said that he is exceptional in this type of magic. Ogonin. Let go of stereotypes. no. I was lucky. Stop trembling with that disgusting humility. really Amazing Ogonin muttered over and over again, and the headmaster grunted. So, isnt it surprising that you failed after casting an illusion spell? lets continue Ogonin said, his voice still full of amazement. Although they expected a genius who would succeed the lineage of classical fantasy magic Reality was always one step ahead of imagination. I thought it would be like this! * * * However, the next spell < Ogonin''s Rising Anxiety > did not succeed until the end. Ogonin was convinced that it wasnt because of Lee Hans skills, but because of the skeleton headmaster. Im betting on the skeleton headmaster, but how can that succeed? You are never lacking. no. I am lacking. No. The other person No. I Because its not!! ah. Why do you have a temper though? Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Im so sorry. I couldnt control my emotions. Ogonin was ashamed. Wizards dealing with other magics also had to manage their emotions well, but illusion wizards were especially so. How can a wizard who cannot control his own emotions control the emotions of others? Be mindful. That you are never lacking. ah. yes. All right. Lee Han nodded his head at the sight of Ogonin earnestly praising him. But no matter how much I said it, I didnt get an accurate feeling. So exactly how much? Compared to wizards who usually learn fantasy magic, how long does it usually take to get here? Ogonins praise had too little information, at least. I know its not lacking Continue practicing anxiety magic when you get back. It was important to get used to magic through repetitive training, but Ogonin wasnt talking about it because of it. If only the opponent is different, there is a high possibility of success. In Ogonins view, there was only one reason why Lee Han failed < Ogonin''s Rising Anxiety >. Because the opponent is Gonadaltes! If you try it against other students, the chances of success are very high. Its all because of that guy Ogonin fretted. Sometimes, even gifted mages lost their self-confidence because of mistakes they made in the beginning. A common mistake that anyone can make makes a talented wizard fall into such a swamp. As Ogonin, this was unacceptable. What kind of loss does that mean to a wizard who will continue the lineage of fantasy magic? The problem was that Lee Han could fall into such distrust now. I can never do that! uh. By the way, Lord Ogonin. What is going on? I have to cast it on my friends to practice it, right? I guess so. Its a bit unsettling when my friends are working hard on assignments and studying for tests Lee Han said with a confused expression. After all, anxiety magic is magic that makes the opponent anxious. It was a little sorry for my friends who studied hard. Certainly there is such a thing. Ogonin nodded his head as if he understood what Lee Han was saying. Seeing that, Lee Han was relieved. You must have a solution. Then what should I do? Isnt there no choice but to take that into account? yes? should be taken into account Lee Han thought the two of them were joking. But Ogonin and Headmaster Skeleton were very serious. Shouldnt your friends make some sacrifices for magic? theyre like crazy wizards Lee Han refused with a straight face. Thats not okay. No why? Its not stealing your friends hearts, its just to make you a little uneasy. Why would you do that? If youre someone who would neglect studying magic because youre worried about that, youd be someone who would neglect it even if the wind blew. Because I cant. Ogonin was taken aback by Lee Hans resolute refusal, and the headmaster grumbled. However, Lee Han did not change his mind. Aye I get it. Practice with < Ogonin''s Full Satisfaction >. How about this? But anxiety magic would be better practiced than that No. I will practice with satisfaction magic. But it would be better to practice anxiety magic than that Ogonins evaluation went down a little more in Yihan. hmm. Hes not on good terms with the skeleton headmaster, so hes not necessarily a good person. I felt again today that wizards with a long career are basically likely to be crazy. * * * Its already evening. taught for a long time Yeah well Lee Han, whose entire weekend flew by, managed to control his expression, holding back his bitterness. What about the time that has already flown? I have to work harder in the remaining time. Then go back to the tower and study magic hard Wait! for a moment! ? Headmaster Skeleton narrowed his eyes at the sight of Professor Verdus running from afar. Why are you running so fast? I heard that the duration of simple artifacts was increased by the amount of magic power? It did. Lee Han was so absurd that he couldnt even speak properly. No, how many hours has it already been?? Rather than that, the Headmaster Skeleton was with me? How do you know that, Professor? Did the Death Knights tell you? ! After hearing the conversation between the Headmaster Skeleton and Lee Han, the Death Knight passed it on to another Death Knight, and the other Death Knight passed it on to another Death Knight As a result, the Headmaster Skeleton was still, but Professor Verdus heard it. It was a mechanism for spreading the rumors of the creepy Einrogard. This isnt some kind of hell. Lee Hans head pounded at the sight of the talkative Death Knights. Should I have learned the undead purification magic and expelled it every time I saw it?? I know youre excited, but is there any reason to run up and ask now? huh? Professor Verdus looked at the skeleton headmaster as if asking why he was asking an obvious question. Yeah, Im going to take it now and test it that mobile large compression magic stone Who? No, Wodanaz students. Didnt I just say that a person is a mobile large compressed magic stone? The sight of Professor Verdus treating himself as a portable mana battery sent chills down Lee Hans spine. professor. It is dinner now. are you okay. Ill turn on the light. I have a lot of homework to do and I have a lecture tomorrow. are you okay! It will be over before tomorrow morning! I really dont want to block my chance to encounter magic, but this wont work. no! Headmaster Skeleton spoke to Professor Verdus in a determined voice. Professor Verdus responded in astonishment, as if he had heard the news that the sky had fallen. why!? I just told you why! If I say it again, you wont understand. If anything, the Headmaster Skeleton would have pushed back, saying, Wizards grow up with a bit of hard work, but Professor Verdus had a different story. Due to her personality, there was a high possibility that she would not let her go even if the lecture time came tomorrow morning. I heard you turn on the light and send it to me before the lecture tomorrow morning!? okay. I always promise to make the students happy and smiling in front of the Emperor. Damn it! you go back Dont get caught by the strange professor on the way! Yes, thank you. Instead of telling Principal Skeleton, This is all because you called it, Lee Han decided to go quietly. It was because I was seriously afraid that I would meet more strange professors. * * * Why do the blue dragon tower guys look so happy today? I know? Didnt you finish all the pre-term assignments on the weekend? Sounds absurd! Are you saying that now? But you have Wardanaz. Rumor has it that Wodanaz kept locking himself in his dormitory over the weekend and doing assignments I cant believe it. The other Tower students looked at the Blue Dragon Tower students with fearful eyes. No matter what, you finished all the assignments on the weekend? Is that the realm of human possibility? Lee Han. Han Lee. Call me one more time. no. I dont think its that bad. no! one more time! Me too one more time! When his friends all raised their hands and asked him to bet < Ogonin''s Full Satisfaction >, Lee Han made a firm decision. no. Not anymore. Ugh why! This happiness Why! My friends wanted to be angry, but they werent very angry because they were satisfied. Although the magic worked properly. Originally, I should have been satisfied with my magic practice, but looking at it now, I just thought that I shouldnt practice anymore. I think illusion magic is a bit dangerous. Wardanaz. Wodanaz. Salko of the Black Turtle Tower called Lee Han. Lee Han nodded as if he understood. It looks like you want to receive a magic that makes you happy. You only do it once, and then you dont do it again. It can be addictive. Wh what are you talking about? Salchow was embarrassed. Wasnt it? Why did you call then? Of course I have something to tell you. Salchow said thanks first. I said it before, but thank you again. what. Its money and help. Dont forget the money. Salko laughed, thinking Lee Han was joking to lighten the mood. Hahaha why are you laughing? Did I tell you not to forget the money? Ah no. Of course I will give you money. Salchow was slightly taken aback by Lee Hans obsession with money, which was more serious than he thought. I thought money was just an excuse to help? So what are you trying to tell me? If its a reckless attempt like last time, stop it. How many tasks have you accumulated right now? Dont worry. I barely recovered, so there was no way I could make such a reckless attempt. Salchow has learned a lesson this time as well. Even if there is a friend who is good at fighting among his classmates, he could die if he recklessly shoots around the outskirts! Youve been looking for a way to the upper floors of the main building for a long time, right? It did. Isnt everyone like that? The first-year students who enjoyed night walks were exploring various places in the main building without asking who came first. Whether going underground or going up, various hidden rooms, warehouse passages and spaces were of great help to the students. Not just out of curiosity, but to survive! I found a shortcut to the upper floor of the main building. Tell me in detail. Over the weekend, while the main building was being shuffled, shuffled and rearranged, one of the Black Turtle Tower students was robbing a Red Turnip grocery store and witnessed something strange. The Red Turnip Grocery? Where is it? Is that important now? Of course it matters. He has a lot to eat Salcho thought to himself. Among the students in the four towers, the ones who ate the most abundantly were the students in the tower of the blue dragon. When others were paying for their meals, the Blue Dragon Tower students had unlucky conversations like Oh, I didnt like dessert today and There are times when even Wordanaz fails to choose dessert. And Salcho knew very well that all this abundance was due to one student risking his life to take care of him. Personally, I wondered what would be left if I fed the lazy cubs like that Here it is. Are you okay? Right. thanks. Take it in moderation. Because we have to take care of it too. And in my experience, if you rob too much, the warehouse changes. I guess so. Go on. While robbing a grocery store, Black Turtle Towers student saw that the blockage in the back had opened and turned into a new passageway. In this surprising event, the Black Turtle Tower student tried to step into the passageway but Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the upper level shortcut This path is protected by a barrier, so let the weak go back! Leaving only the phrase engraved on the wall, the student was thrown out. There was a barrier to prevent intruders. Lee Han listened intently with an interesting expression. Definitely interesting. Seeing that it was listed as a shortcut to the upper level, that road could have been the shortest shortcut among the ones I had visited recently. I never thought the relocation period would bring such luck. You might have a way to break through the barrier, so I came to tell you. Get a map here. You are overestimating me. Salco. Is that so? But this time is an exception. I had the opportunity to learn from a great illusion wizard. As expected I knew that. great! Who is that person? This is Valdororn. indeed. Waldororn While Salcho admired, Lee Han belatedly remembered and said. really. I also learned from Ogonin-sama. Right. Originally, people dont pay much attention to things that are added as bonuses. So did Salco. He focused only on the name Valdororn and paid little attention to the name Ogonin. So when he belatedly remembered who Ogonin was, Wodanaj was already gone. for a moment. Wodanaz. If its Ogonin-samawouldnt it be? Did you go to Wodanaz earlier? Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Why? Do you have something to say to Wardanaj? No no. Salcho shook his head. Ive definitely heard the name Ogonin, but it seemed highly likely that it was someone with the same name. If it was Ogonin, he would be teaching younger students at the Magic Tower by now. Would such a person waste his time teaching a first-year student? By the way, the person named Valdororn Ah. Mr. Valdororn. I met him the other day, too, and he was really wise. The other day, when I went outside, a student from the Black Turtle Tower who met Baldororn with Lee Han passed by and answered. indeed. Great. When all his friends reacted like this, Salcho couldnt help but believe it. You must be a really great wizard! * * * The barrier created by illusion magic was similar to a kind of lock. If the lock was weak and loose, there was a hard and strong one, and if there was a simple structure, there was a complex structure. The barrier created by an outstanding fantasy wizard was similar to a complex and strong lock set up in layers. In order for an intruder to break through this barrier, he had to understand the structure of each lock and know how to unlock them. Inevitably, the attacking side must have a higher level than the defending side to be able to release this kind of release. Of course, Lee Han wasnt higher than the wizards at magic schools like Giraseong, but Boom! Im lucky. Lee Han had a method he learned from Baldororn. How to smash the lock itself by wielding an enormous amount of magical energy! Of course, some of the barriers were prepared so that they could not be broken by force, but quite a few barriers were weak in this area. From the common sense of wizards, it was a really ridiculous way to release the barrier in such an ignorant way. Why would an archmage with that much magic power use such an ignorant method to break the barrier? All you have to do is figure out the structure and unlock it! It was only natural that he would not defend himself against such ignorant unlocking. In a way, that was a waste. The barrier opened with the sound of the curtain tearing. Fortunately, there was a barrier that Lee Han could penetrate. Lee Han thanked Valdororn once again. of course, Baldororn didnt tell me to disarm it like this ignorantly! Anyway, the stairs are quite long. The spiral staircase that appeared after disabling the barrier. It seems to have gone up quite a bit, but I couldnt see the end. First of all, it seems to be okay since there are no roadblocks or other obstacles but rattle, rattle! A door leading to a hallway at the end of the spiral staircase caught my eye. Quite a loud noise leaked from the open door. It looked like something was going on down the hallway. Is it a magic experiment? Lee Han approached the door and scanned the hallway. It was very familiar to see unfinished magic circles engraved everywhere and materials rolling around in disorder in all directions. Whether they are wizards or not, students struggling with numerous assignments are similar everywhere. Are you there? Lee Han exclaimed cautiously. No matter what grade there were around the hallway, it seemed better to talk first than to step in silently. Besides, the seniors wont even be visible to Lee Han Woodangtangkwandangtang! Before Lee Han could finish his words, barrels of materials fell and wooden crates were scattered all over the place. And a piece of paper floated into the air. -How did you get here, junior? * * * There was essentially no significant difference between first-year and fourth-year students at the Magic School. Of course, the 4th year students are better at eating meals than the 1st year students, they know more about magic school, and they know how to use more magic Basically, when an assignment comes up, they do it, and when the exam is ahead, they have to prepare for the exam . There was no significant difference in terms of The same was true of Diret and Koholti, who were among the rarest black magic majors among fourth-year students. Wouldnt it be nice to go around during the redeployment period? okay. Originally it is. Unless some damned bastard let the frost giant king loose in the hallway and just blew the week away. Koholti had nothing to say even with ten mouths. An accident in which a magical experiment with friends failed and another dimension was superimposed in the upper hallway. The first graders would have had a happy and miraculous time in the white snow that came in the spring, but Koholti and his friends were busy trying to fix things. The aftermath of the overlapping dimensions did not immediately disappear when the frost giant king returned, so I had to prepare by installing various magic circles around me, periodically check the situation and write a report And all of this while preparing for assignments and final exams . . Professors are kind and gentle to the first year students, but they are like knives to the fourth year students. They will never forgive them if they miss an assignment or fail an exam because of an experiment mistake they made. That thats right. Who knows, it was really bad. huh. okay. I wish I could find out who it was. yes? Ughhh. Shut up and complete the magic circle. If you think about the remaining time, you have to work even if it wasnt Relocation Week, it was Great Devil Week. The task Diret and Koholti were working on was a magic circle that controlled the powerful beings of the other world. Beings summoned from another dimension stab the owner in the back and aim to get out of control. The lower level summons could be controlled in a relatively simple way, but the stronger the summons became, the higher their intelligence and the stronger their will. To control these beings, simple methods did not work. They had to mobilize high-difficulty magic. The magic circle that the two of them were trying was one of those methods. If completed properly, it would have the effect of weakening the summoned beings strength and breaking its will Did you finish painting the walls? its over. Check it. Koholti rummaged through her pocket and pulled out a round bell. It was a bell that had a contract with a lower level demon. Of course, it was not possible to summon a powerful summon in a magic circle that had not yet been confirmed, and we had to test it by summoning a weak monster first. pop! A demon came out with smoke. The demon that jumped out seemed to be suffering at first glance, but after some time passed, it noticed and tried to run to the corner. The east is the gate of life. I have to stop it. Ill stop you now! Koholti ran hard and blocked it. Wishing my friend to forget the Frost Giant King. Did you stop it? I blocked it. Check it. Koholti summoned the demon again. The demon that popped out suffered a little in the beginning, but as time passed, he quickly adapted and tried to get out. This time, the north is open. Koholti let out a deep sigh. The high-ranking magic circle was originally like this. If one place is completed, the other place is troubled, and if that place is modified, the fine place causes problems Lets fix it again. Yeah billion. ? As Koholti flinched, Direts eyebrows furrowed. It was the reaction of someone who had something going on. what. What is it? Oh, nothing. Nothing is nothing. You just said billion obviously. Because its nothing Do whatever you want. If you hide it and get caught, you will be cursed with the real Black Death. Actually, the barrier against intruders hanging down there is broken Are you kidding me?! Black. Ill hide it. Koholti regretted it inwardly. I should have endured until the end without succumbing to Direts appeasement You say that now? why is it broken Didnt I tell you to hang it properly? No really properly I walked Then why did it break? I must have made a mistake Koholti said, shrinking. A period of relocation of the main building where shortcuts that did not exist are created. During this period, older students had to pay more attention. What if you are experimenting in the upper floors and a freshman comes in and gets hurt? -What did you learn from going to magic school for years? To let a junior get hurt at this magic school. Does it make sense that the wounded come out of this honorable school? -That makes sense no. sorry. Of course, Diret and Koholti also took measures to prevent the lower grades from stepping on the newly connected shortcut. Barrier magic was also applied and This road is protected by a barrier, so those without skills should go back! I wrote the same phrase but it suddenly broke, as if Koholti made a mistake when setting the barrier. Quickly go back and walk! Okay! Koholti hurriedly tried to descend. But the guest arrived sooner than that. Diret and Koholti were astonished when a familiar first-year student climbed the shortcut stairs and came out through the door. * * * Its written as a shortcut to the upper floors isnt it? -Thats right. Lee Han had a familiar conversation with the invisible Diret. If you were a freshman at a magic school, it was not a very surprising sight. C Wardanaz. Last time I was really thankful. When another font came up, Lee Han was puzzled and then realized. ah. Was it by any chance during the King of the Frost Giants last time? -thats right. hey Thank you so much Diret couldnt stand it and jabbed Koholtis back with his elbow. It went very well. You solved it with the help of your juniors, and now you call it bragging? Ouch. Wow! Diret, my junior is watching, but the violence is I cant see it anyway! Direth borrowed the power of magic and stabbed his hand. Lee Han tilted his head as the seniors stopped talking and disappeared. Are you there? -I missed the quill for a moment. Something suspicious. Lee Han thought so, but he didnt bother asking further. Seniors must have their own circumstances. -How did you get up there? Wasnt there a barrier? ah. I tried disabling it, but I was lucky. Diret looked at Koholti as if it were absurd. Koholti blushed and lowered her head. I was released by the first year? If rumors of this spread to other friends, it was certain that Koholtis nickname would become < The one who was defeated by the Iron Head > or < Under the Iron Head >. Thats not important right now. Diret decided to ask how he unlocked it later when he got a chance, and asked about something important. C Why on the upper floor? Im looking for the Spire Stable you mentioned last time. Dereth was speechless. Of course, it was Diret who told me about it, but I didnt know that a first-year student would really seriously try to clear the way to the upper spire. are you really a freshman?? -Since I told you, I cant say anything. The Spire Stables are close by here. Walk all the way along the hallway, then turn to the side and go up the stairs and come out right away. Are you sure?! Lee Han was overjoyed. I never thought Id have this kind of luck thanks to Relocation Week. okay. Ive been having bad luck, so its time to get lucky! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering what happened on weekdays and weekends so far, it wasnt strange that a shower of gold coins poured down while walking. It was just too much bad luck. -for a moment. But now I cant pass by here. Im experimenting. Diret drew arrows on paper. At the end of the corridor with complicated magic circles, there was a prison made of crystal. And inside it was imprisoned a large demon with a temper that could be seen by anyone. -I cant put that away until the experiment is over. Diret gave a brief explanation of the experiment. Lee Han nodded and listened. Can I subdue that demon? -yes. Can we possibly pass magic inside from the outside? C It works, but why? Shine! Lee Han struck a bolt of lightning at an unknown demon trapped inside the crystal. The demon roared in agony. -Junior. Thank you for trying to help, but demons dont give in to being beaten. Is that so Im sorry. what? Unlike Diret, who was looking at Lee Han while talking, Koholti, who was next to him, could clearly see the demon imprisoned in the crystal prison. Didnt the devil just avert his gaze? Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Huh? As Diret said, powerful demons that are classified as high-ranking did not give in even after a few hits. Would it be a powerful demon if it succumbed after a few hits? Its just a wild beast. But Koholti must have seen the devil avert his gaze. Delete. Diet. Cant you see Im busy finding my way back now? Will you find it for me? Diret replied bluntly. Because the road the junior was trying to go to was blocked, he was looking for a new side road. All in all, its relocation week, so some roads are gone, so its more troublesome, but youre in the way. Can I hit a few more demons? Do whatever you feel like. Instead, I will hit you later. ha ha ha. A joke Koholti said, but it didnt sound like a joke. Take it down! Along with the incantation, magic was cast on the demon imprisoned in the crystal cage. The demon who was hit by the shock wave from Koholti didnt scream in agony and avert his gaze just as he did before, he just watched blankly with an expression of what are you doing this wizard. Embarrassed, Koholti asked the devil. Did I cast too weakly? Of course the demon didnt answer. Koholti cast one more time. This time, more focused and stronger. Pak! A shockwave shot out and the demon wriggled. And that was it. Even though it was different from before, it was so different. did I see it wrong?? Koholti pondered and spoke carefully. If you ask your junior to rewrite the magic just once Do whatever you want. really!? huh! Ask your junior to do the assignment for you. Ask your junior to take the test instead. why? Do you want me to do the graduation for you? this just this once just this once sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Diret stepped back with eyes that said, How am I supposed to kill this bastard? Koholti noticed and barely got permission from Lee Han. Can I just cast it? -okay. take it easy comfortable! Whats going on? Lee Han was puzzled and moved on. I didnt know exactly why, but Lee Han thought that the seniors were quite stressed. Powerful demons dont succumb to violence, but apart from that, mages are also stressed out. It was only natural that the magic would come out if they didnt listen even if I said it. The seniors will have to manage their magical powers, so they must be asking Lee Han, who has plenty of magical powers. I understand. Every student doing a difficult experiment has to contend with the desire to smash the lab equipment. It would be more comfortable to stick closer. Lee Han approached the crystal cage a little closer. I could still aim, but casting from close range was more fun. Swoop- ? As Lee Han approached, the demon who had been glaring confidently at the outside of the crystal cage until just now looked down. Did I see it wrong? Lee Han tilted his head and tilted his head towards the devil. Then the devil slipped back and blatantly averted his gaze. Shine! -! ! Screaming in pain, the demon fell to its knees and pressed its forehead to the ground. It was a 100% sure attitude of submission. Koholti and Diret were horrified at the sight and dropped their wands. * * * Powerful beings from another dimension rejected the order of the world just by breathing and came with their own rules. Having your own rules means that you have strong resistance to magic, the power to change the rules of the world. The magic resistance of these beings was formidable. It was for this reason that he looked at the magic that Koholti cast earlier, What are you doing, this wizard. Of course, magic resistance was not invincible. There were several methods of attack. Either casting a high-difficulty magic specialized in penetration, or even the same magic by increasing the amount of mana enormously and piercing it with force But the latter of these was actually an unrealistic method. Recklessly increasing the amount of mana for the same magic is not a skill. As magic power increased, the effect of magic became stronger to some extent. But in that case, I just had to learn a higher level of magic and cast it. There was no reason to ignorantly put a lot of mana into low-level magic. Because of the limitations of magic itself, there were restrictions on how strong the effect was, and since magic was increased, the difficulty of casting also increased, and above all, the wizards magic was not infinite. Acting recklessly like that was perfect for mana exhaustion. -got it? Junior? Diret and Koholti warned in detail that this reckless junior might collapse from magical exhaustion in a corner of the magic school hallway. I knew that this outstanding junior had a lot of magic power innately. Also, because of his excellent magic talent, he is learning magic faster than other students. But even so, I couldnt just watch it. As a senior, I had to warn him not to do anything dangerous. C Magical exhaustion is more frightening than I thought! C How are you now? Not dizzy or cold sweats? Yes its okay. You seem overly concerned. If he had fallen this much, Lee Han would have already collapsed. In fact, Lee Han already knew that he was instinctively overinjecting mana when casting magic. The duration of luminous magic or enchantment magic was one of the proofs. The effect of penetrating the same magic resistance was unexpected, but Lee Han didnt overdo it while casting lightning magic. If this was too much, I would have collapsed before! Its really okay, so dont worry. So did the damage cause that demon to succumb? -no. -Thats not right. As befits fourth-year students majoring in black magic, Diret and Koholti answered firmly. Of course, the powerful magic attack that Lee Han just showed me was surprising. But that didnt make the devil succumb. Higher level demons are not that weak. Then why? There was a moment of silence. ?? Lee Han was taken aback when his seniors didnt write letters for him. what? -Thats So -This is Its definitely What Its not accurate The two seniors turned around instead of giving a cool answer. Because it was too nonsense for them to think. Arent you scared? Does that make sense? It doesnt make sense but theres no reason other than that Two seniors said to a freshman junior, The devil was hit with a few spells, and my heart was a little weak, but youre a bit weak. If you say I must have been scared because there were many and cold? Perhaps that freshman junior will go back to the top and say this. -hey. Even if Einrogard is just breathing, his grade seems to rise. I saw some crazy seniors today, and if I dont know, Ill say I dont know. Seniors? -This is a very complex and inexplicable anomaly. -thats right. I dont know how to explain this. Its not because we dont know. The two fourth graders explained as much as they could in circles. The devil succumbed in fear after being hit by you a few times, but this sounds like bullshit, but dont think its too much bullshit, and theres some academic evidence From the beginning, even unfounded stories such as that devil might be weak to lightning flowed out every now and then. Uh what. All right. And Lee Han wasnt really interested. The spire stable is important. What does it matter whether the high-ranking devil who was blocking the hallway gets scared when he sees Lee Han? -really. I can get past it now. Great! -thats right! We can go to the Spire Stables! congratulations! For some reason, I felt that the two seniors were trying to send Lee Han away quickly, but Lee Han didnt care. By the way, seniors. You said you were in the middle of an assignment, but because of me, the assignment is I was preparing a magic circle to subdue the demon, but the test subject, the demon, succumbed, so things got twisted. Lee Han felt sorry for nothing. -Its not? rather better yes? -Since the devil has succumbed, you can take this subdued devil and say that the magic circle succeeded. Professor, its annoying anyway, so he doesnt come and check it himself. Diret hit the back of the head of Koholti, who was excitedly passing on tips to her freshman junior. right! Teach good things, teach good things! * * * Here it is! Lee Han, who moved as he had heard from Diret, felt his heart pounding at the sound of a murmur in the distance. It is not a human sound, but a low cry of various animals. It was a sound that could be heard in the stable. this weekend! Finishedly, this week is the week that Amour is coming. If you only dragged the phone rig, you could fly out confidently. Lee Han looked around in preparation for an unexpected situation. Theres no risk factor Death Knights are the problem. Because of the vigilance, the Death Knights were placed near the stable. No matter who passed by or not, they were chatting among themselves, but they could never be caught off guard. Those Death Knights. Its more annoying than I thought. If he was passing by and suddenly, at least in a friendly way, his heart sank. The wall in front of Lee Han opened as if it were melting, and a familiar person walked out of the aisle. It was so sudden that Lee Han couldnt even cast the invisibility magic. ! A strange figure with a bandage wrapped around his mouth. He was the spire keeper, a servant of the principal and a volunteer at the magic school. The spire keeper was not surprised to see Lee Han or called the Death Knights. Rather lightly greeted. ah. Its broad daylight now. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. It was broad daylight when the sun was still in the sky, unlike the middle of the night, when someone wandered around and was put in a punishment cell. It was natural for the students to wander around, so the spire keeper didnt feel too uncomfortable. Lee Han prayed that the spire keeper would not remember that the student in front of him was a first grader. Even so, it would be a bit strange to have a freshman in front of me. What brought you here? When the spire keeper wrote on a piece of paper and showed it, Lee Han immediately replied. Actually, I got lost while preparing for my final assignment. Youre out of luck. Would you mind if I guide you? thank you. ah. Is that a stable by any chance? The spirekeeper nodded. Lee Han asked with innocent eyes. May I take a look at the stables? Professor Lightnings lecture is difficult, so Im having a hard time following. I think a tour of the stables will be of some help. The spire keeper made a troubled expression. It was not possible to take a tour of a facility where students were not allowed to enter. Lee Han continued with a sad look. no. I guess I was asking too much. In fact, unlike my friends who have been familiar with riding horses since childhood, I am always clumsy at using my body I guess I was stubborn because of embarrassment. Please understand. Lee Han calmly told a lie that the White Tiger Tower students would throw at him if they heard it. The spire keeper looked around and pondered, then nodded with determined eyes. All right. Follow me. I couldnt just leave a student who had received help from the warehouse the other day and was trying to overcome his weakness like that. The owner of the Spire Keeper must have acted like this! Chapter 250 Chapter 250 C Why are you like this, sir? -What did we do so wrong The Death Knights complained, but when the spire keeper chased them away, they couldnt stand it and retreated. thank you. Thanks to this, Lee Han was able to enter the Spire Stable with ease. Be careful. Beasts are generally ferocious. Like the Spire Keepers warning, the mounts sleeping inside the Spire Stables were surprising. no. Why do professors ride around like this? Rare and powerful monsters such as the hippogriff, three-headed bicorn, and a bird that Lee Han had only seen in fairy tales were sleeping peacefully. Of course, wizards were the ones who challenged the impossible, defined mysteries, and tamed strange things but did they really have to tame these dangerous ones? I can see why students are banned from entering. But one thing that was fortunate was that there was no sense of incongruity even with Griffon here. It seemed like a griffon would fit into a cute and charming ride here. The inside is where the beasts rest The Spire Stable boasted a structure so long that the opposite entrance could not be seen from the entrance, perhaps because the space was amplified by magic. Resting animals were sleeping on both sides of the long passage, and if you follow the path all the way, you will now find an access road connected to the outer wall of the main building so that you can fly outside. It was a kind of airfield designed to fly directly into the open sky. Didnt I say Id check once at the entrance? Lee Han recalled the information he had heard. There didnt seem to be any special checks or inspections, but people who came in or left outside said they were checked once at that airfield. If so, the director of the facility must be waiting here ? While Lee Han kept the structure in his head, the spire keeper walked forward. Then a horse stepped out from inside. ???? While Lee Han blinked, the spirekeeper was talking to the horse using paper and a quill. -Isnt it dangerous? you guarantee Got it. hmm. I must have been too narrow-minded. There are centaurs who can talk, and there are minotaurs who can talk, but it wasnt surprising that there were horses who could talk. No, actually, its kind of surprising I got permission. yes? Lee Han hesitated. what permission? You said you wanted to practice. Try riding this bicorn. It will help. Lee Han vowed never again to deceive a good person for his own gain. * * * The Spire Keeper did not recommend Vicorn to give Lee Han a sharp lesson after recognizing his evil intentions. Of course, it ended up like that, but the reason was really pure good intentions. As an animal called a bicorn has a body similar to that of a horse, if you can ride a bicorn skillfully, you can ride any ferocious horse. Im not wrong, but isnt it too dangerous? Learning to tame dragons can tame wolves, but no one said tame dragons in order to tame wolves. its okay. That bicorn is the nicest of the animals here. Lee Han made a confused expression. According to that logic, Lee Han-do becomes the nicest person in the principals office when Headmaster Skeleton and Ballady are together Lets not fall apart. I couldnt disappoint the spire keeper as I had to use the stable here on the weekends. Lee Han decided to do his best to ride the bicorn. It was a complicated movement and I didnt need any acrobatic high school. I was thinking of taking a short walk and returning with the most basic and safest motion. I am Lee Han of the Wardanaj family. I respect your honor, your pride, and the pride that runs in your veins. While reciting the words he had learned from the lightning-walking professor, Lee Han cautiously stepped forward. The stronger the monster, the higher the intelligence and the stronger the pride. Moreover, it was even more so when it was a ferocious and rough-tempered monster like a bicorn. The one-horned phantom unicorn was kind and docile, but the bicorn with two horns was the exact opposite. There were times when I approached the wrong way and was stabbed by the horns and fell down. purr! ? Bicon looked at Lee Han and suddenly approached. Then he rubbed his cheek against his face. ??? Lee Han was very embarrassed by the intimate appearance of the beast he had never seen before in the phone league. what? is it a trap? Phuheung- Bycorn quietly knelt down and prostrated himself, regardless of whether Lee Han was embarrassed or not. It meant to get on board. I respect you. I really respect you. got it? Lee Han said once again, fearing that the bicorn would reveal its true color the moment it rode. Vicorn snorted lightly and turned his head. It seemed like he was doing everything. Tak- The bicorn did not reveal its true color even though Lee Han rode it. He quietly tapped his hooves on the ground, ran to the airfield, and leaped into the air. ! In an instant, the vast grounds of Einrogard came into view. Bicon carefully walked through the air, making sure he was reading Lee Hans emotions. thanks. Lee Han whispered as he stroked his mane, and the bicorn thumped like it was nothing special. Comfortable and comfortable riding. Bicorn was much kinder and more affable than I had been concerned about. ah. Was that why you recommended it? Indeed, the spire keeper did not recommend it without thinking. Lee Han apologized inwardly for doubting the spire keeper. Have you had some practice? thank you. It really helped me a lot. Upon returning, the spirekeeper was waiting for him. Lee Han replied with a satisfied heart. I feel like I want to take him with me. C Its amazing. Hes famous for being a jerk. The horse in charge of the spire stable keeper passed by in awe. The look in Lee Hans eyes was one of I didnt manage to find it and came back alive. uh didnt you say you were the nicest of the animals here? Lee Han asked the spire keeper. Surely it must have been? Its just a little bit usually, but when you meet the owner, its so nice. No S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was dumbfounded at the expression full of bias that seemed to be stuck in a bean pod. Of course, even a bad-tempered guy had times when he was in a good mood. Where is the madman who is in a bad mood all day? Average is important I dont want to ride again. I thought the bicorn was nice, but it was just luck. Lee Han made a promise to himself. By the way, who is the owner of this bicorn? You are the principal. Lee Han stared at the bicorn involuntarily. Bicon grabbed Lee Hans sleeve and stretched as if telling him not to go. Could it be that he resembles the skeleton headmaster and is kind!? Im glad, but I feel bad for some reason! * * * Lee Han thanked the spire keeper and said goodbye. C Please do not tell others what you practiced today. Im shy Of course, I didnt forget to sign up. There was nothing good about going into the headmasters ear for nothing. Phone League. Ordinary is good. After all, its nice to have a normal appearance like you and the other horses because it makes me feel comfortable. Lee Han, who came to take care of Pon Leagues lunch, said while combing his mane. Ponrig, who was eating a meal, tilted his head. It sounded like something swearing. Besides, the original appearance of the pawn league is different from other horses? guy. Eat well. Eat more. I brought candy for you. When Gainando gave him a snack that would make him jealous, Ponrig shook his head excitedly. Tuk- Why is that? Ponrig frowned and looked at Lee Han. The smell of a strange beast was coming from the owner. purr! puheheh! Fuheung! Hee hee hee! Hehehe! ?! Lee Han was taken aback when Ponrig let out the most sorrowful cry he had ever seen. whats the matter? Doesnt it taste good? Pawnrig tapped the floor with his horseshoe and pretended to be another animal. He put the cone on his head that had fallen on the floor and distorted his expression Ah. bicorn? He didnt ride because I wanted to ride. phone league. Trust me. Fuheung! Ponrig turned his head away as if he didnt want to hear it. Lee Han did not give up and clung to Pon League to soothe the upset feeling. how long has it been Professor Lightning Step, who came to the stable, was puzzled by Lee Hans appearance. Isnt that soothe the phone league? You are doing well. Can you help me? He is healing well. I think its already half unlocked. But what did you do that made you pout like that? At the level of Griffin, he didnt complain about a trivial mistake. A powerful phantom beast has its own pride. However, the answer of the disciple who returned was more absurd than expected. I rode a bicorn where the hell did you come on a bicorn!? * * * Tung- !!!! Bang shield! A shield!! ?? The Blue Dragon Tower students screamed as the shield fell to the classroom floor. The other top students, who were less aware of the situation, asked. Is there any problem if that shield falls off? Is it an item related to the Foresight Magic? Danger comes the moment the shield falls Because I bet with that shield. I thought it would go for 3 days so much You pitiful bastards Two days and a little more. Whether the Blue Dragon Tower students who lost their food shed tears or not, Lee Han calmly recorded the time. I felt like I could just submit this. Of course, some diligent students might have said, Assignments are meant to provide students with an opportunity to learn, but is there any meaning in using shortcuts? but What do you know ? I live and see first. Seeing that the 4th graders also use expedients, it wasnt particularly wrong. Lets live once! Is everyone doing well with their homework? yes! Professor Garcia! There was a little more affection than usual in the students voices calling out to the half-troll professor. That affection contained Please dont give me more assignments, even if youre a professor. Are there many assignments? yes!!! So, the assignment before my final term is simple The eyes of the students twinkled. skip? pass? delete? I think I will give it to you next week. Its not that difficult. everyone. It will be simple. Its not comforting. Han Lee knew very well that simplicity, as defined by professors, was never simple. Im sorry that everyone will have a hard time before the finals, but today I want to introduce another school of magic. With the words, the professor opened the door and came in. Lee Han was surprised. The professor had the face of the most tired and exhausted person in the world. oh my god. Is that possible? Lee Han also had a good opinion about tiredness and guidelines, but that professor transcended that. How many hours do you have to work non-stop to get that much fatigue? widely! Small flower pots appeared one by one in front of the students. It was a flowerpot in which the cut bud was planted. Catch the pot. yes? In response, a stick appeared on top of Gainandos head, and he slapped him. evil! Dont make me say it twice. Grab the flowerpot. Students grabbed pots. Close your eyes and imagine that the cut off buds are connected. silence. The students closed their eyes and concentrated. Raise your hand if you have a sprout connection. Quite a few students raised their hands. Lee Han was one of them. You learn healing magic. ??? ???!??! Chapter 251 Chapter 246 It was so absurd that I was more impressed than angry. This way? I didnt have to convince the students that my schools magic has these advantages. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All you have to do is to forcibly abduct students as disciples. An ingenious solution that will bring you to your knees if you inform Professor Mortum! Professor? I have no intention of learning healing magic. Im already majoring in one, but if I major in two how can I keep up with you! Im still struggling to death! The innocent protest of the friends made Lee Hans heart ache. Lee Han smiled bitterly. All quiet. I will explain for you. Professor Garcia stepped in. Everyone knows about healing magic, right? The students nodded. healing magic. Healing magic would be the most familiar magic to the common people of the empire. There were many things to come in contact with, and there were many uses, so wizards who knew how to use healing magic were respected. There would be no need to explain how each would be treated when the warlock and the healing wizard visited the village. Naturally, there were many wizards who wanted to study healing magic professionally. Its not even black magic, so is there any reason to bring the students by force? Most of the Phoenix Tower Priests will try to learn healing magic, and a significant number of White Tiger Tower students will also want to learn healing magic There are too few healing wizards right now. The dark elf professor said in a tired, rough voice. Then increase the number. ??? Professor Garcia explained before the students got further confused. Healing magic was a magic that took quite a while for a wizard to do his part. Unlike other magics, it was difficult to mobilize the wizards they were learning when something was needed as it was related to human life. In addition, the difficulty of learning magic was complicated and difficult, so even though there were many students who came in to learn magic, the dropout rate was not normal. It was a problem because of the lack of healing mages when the plague broke out in the Pesian region last year. So, Professor Alcasis of the Lagrinde family, a healing magic professor, asked for permission directly from His Majesty the Emperor and Headmaster Skeleton. How to solve the problem of low number of healing mages? It was to increase (even forcibly) the number of students learning. If the number of students is greatly increased, even if there are many defectors, the overall number of healing wizards will increase. So today, if we test the students in a simple way like this, if they show any aptitude for healing magic This is how we give them the opportunity to learn magic. Did you all understand? Uh Its forced, why is it a chance? Professor Garcia pretended not to hear. Sometimes professors can be cowardly. said Professor Arkassis in a tired, hoarse voice. Everyone be quiet. Im busy, so dont ask useless questions. Ask only the necessary questions. professor. Im majoring in summoning magic right now, so healing magic is The voice of one of the students who was asking the necessary question disappeared. The students all shut up, realizing that the professors skill with silent magic is unusual. Isnt that too much? I see Isnt that just average for magic schools? Contrary to the students whispering in shock, Lee Han was not shocked. Just Ah, youre a professor? What time is it? Its half past three. At Professor Garcias answer, Professor Alkasis blinked dry eyes and nodded. I had to check the time because the schedule was tight even after the lecture. What are you going out for this time? Could it be that the Krongdn Guild dispute was discussed earlier? Professor Arkassis was too tired to answer. In the blink of an eye, Professor Garcia sighed. That Adventurers fighting among themselves. also in the city. I really cant forgive you. You wont have hands, will you be okay? So Im going to take her to third grade. Water, please. Here you go. While Professor Alcasis quickly emptied the bucket at once, Professor Garcia asked. To take the 3rd graders Because taking the 2nd graders isnt very helpful. I didnt ask why you didnt take the second graders with you. Professor Garcia said with a tired expression. And Lee Han also listened with a tired expression. Its a formidable hell here too. A different kind of hell than the one that Headmaster Skeleton or Professor Voladi or Verdus make. It wasnt the professors fault. It was the empires fault. There are many people who get hurt and die, but the number of healing wizards is small, so the work intensity of healing wizards increases enormously. Hearing that he is taking third-year students with him now Professor. Im not really interested in healing magic There are no exceptions. professor. Im already taking two majors! I have two!! As I said, there are no exceptions. Be quite. Professor Arkassis spoke as solid as a rock without the slightest wavering. Just because he was a professor didnt mean he wasnt sorry for the students who werent interested in healing magic and had a hard time listening to other magic. But I couldnt help it. More healing mages were needed for the sick in the empire. Professor Alkasis once again firmly resolved to be heartless. No excuse would be able to move Professor Arkasis heart. professor! Here, Lee Han is now black magic, summoning magic, fantasy enchanting, magic, foreknowledge, magic, conversion magic what else is there? Gainando stopped counting after arguing instead and asked Lee Han. Lee Han, embarrassed by his friend, looked away as if he hadnt heard. Anyway, Im listening to all of this! Thats too much! Do not lie. Really! Ask other professors too! Professor Arkasis looked at Lee Han in disbelief. Even though Lee Han didnt do anything wrong, he had to feel that he had done something wrong. Doesnt anyone who sees it think Im listening on purpose? After biting his lip for a few minutes and contemplating, Professor Alkasis finally spat out. There are no exceptions. Be quite. too bad!! Stop it. Lee Han made Gainando shut his mouth. I should learn the silence curse quickly. * * * Professor Mortum was also a person who coughed a lot (probably because of the towers environment), but Professor Arkasis was just as speechless. While talking, he staggered, coughed as if his mouth was getting dry, and even sat down in a chair to rest for a while, and Professor Garcia, who was worse than he was, took his place. I will explain the basics. Are you okay? Please. ruler. everyone. Did you just connect the planter buds? This sprout is a plant whose breed has been improved to make it easier to respond to mana. So you could heal easily. However, the principles are not very different. Repairing and restoring injured and broken parts in this way is a key branch of healing magic. Although they were forced to listen, the students listened surprisingly attentively. In fact, since healing magic is so popular, the students would have listened quite well even if they hadnt been forced to listen to it. But adding ten more doesnt seem to solve the shortage. Of course, this kind of recovery is not the only field of healing magic. Alchemy to analyze various status ailments such as poisoning and prepare the appropriate healing potion. Endowment magic that allows the patient to endure various procedures and visions. Foresight magic to check the prognosis in advance It is a characteristic of healing magic that you generously learn the magic of other schools if necessary. Is there no black magic? Lee Han tried to say that he was missing black magic, but he held back. If I asked, it seemed that only students learning black magic would be sad. Uh then do I have to learn all of them? one of the students asked with a frightened expression. Professor Garcia kindly replied. Of course not. You only learn when you need to. Ah, as expected Im glad! Lee Han, who was listening, asked something strange. By the way, Professor. Healing mages are few in number, so they have to deal with a lot of patients, so isnt it not enough to learn everything you just said? Professor Garcia pretended not to hear Lee Hans words. This is why smart students! In the meantime, Professor Alkasis, who had regained his strength, stood up. I will explain myself. As Professor Garcia just said, the healing mage needs a broad understanding of all directions, not just one direction. Not just magic, but studying other fields as well. Suppose here is a patient with a broken bone. I want to heal this patients bones, but if I dont know the structure of the patients bones, can I heal them? Professor Alcasis said, pretending to break a rib with his hand. Even if it heals, it will heal in a strange way, right? If thats the case, its better not to do it. A healer must know the structure of the body. The priests of the Phoenix Tower and the students of the White Tiger Tower listened as if possessed. It was a natural reaction as there was more interest. Besides, the structure of the body. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower and the students of the White Tiger Tower were somewhat familiar with it, so they were confident. Bring it in. The door opened and two students, looking as tired and exhausted as the professor, entered. The two seniors just didnt come in. He dragged a coffin the size of a person behind him. jump! Surprisingly, when I opened the door of the coffin, there was a person inside who was tied up. chain. At the professors command, the two seniors untied the prisoners chains and removed the muzzle. Then the prisoner protested vehemently. Damn wizards! No matter how many people Ive killed, its still like this Hehe. Lee Han was surprised. It wasnt because Professor Arkassis had thrust swords into the prisoners neck and limbs (actually, that was a little surprising), but because the skill was lightning fast. The skill of summoning swords out of the air and then grabbing them one by one and inserting them into the prisoners body was not an ordinary quick sword. The students of the White Tiger Tower were also agitated as if they felt that the professors swordsmanship was unusual. If I work as a healing mage for a long time, will I become proficient in swordsmanship? The prisoners body instantly turned pale. The stuck sword absorbed all the blood. open it. The two seniors opened the prisoners chest. Vivid organs were revealed. thud! Several students passed out in shock. Professor Alkasis cynically said. Wake up. Describe the structure of the human body. listen carefully. Ooh ooh! Kainando was about to throw up. Lee Han quickly cast < Ogonin''s Full Satisfaction >. Thank you. Lee Han. I me too. me too! * * * Professor Alcassis had excellent swordsmanship, which dismantled the body so fast that it was invisible, and a deep understanding of the human body structure that supported it, but that did not ease the students suffering. When Professor Alcassis finished the lecture and restored the prisoner, the students were looking like their heads would explode with the secrets and complicated information of a person they hadnt seen before. Professor Garcia opened the window and asked. Is everyone okay? The students looked at Professor Garcia with eyes full of betrayal and scars. Professor Garcia felt very sorry. Theory explanation is roughly finished. Everyone, lift the string in front of you. Strings made from plant fibers sprang up in front of the students. Cut it off and connect it with magic. I did. Keep repeating. The students felt themselves becoming stupid and disconnected the string and disconnected it again. Although it looks a bit stupid, it was an effective exercise. How can a person who cannot properly connect even the easiest plant strings connect the broken human blood vessels? Not only did they become proficient through repetition, but the waste in the use of magical energy also decreased. A taboo that should never be wasted on a healing mage who needs to heal all kinds of parts. If mana was consumed through repetition like this, the needless waste would be reduced on its own. do it properly. ? Lee Han, who was cutting and cutting and cutting, was puzzled by the professors point. Is what I just did wrong? Oh. Professor, please come over here for a moment. Professor Garcia dragged Professor Alcasis aside. Come to think of it, he was so busy that he wasnt there when the professors were chatting with each other! Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Thats why. Professor Garcia, like an outstanding professor, briefly, simply, and accurately caught the point and explained it. But sometimes, no matter how good an explanation is, there are times when it is difficult to convince the other person. When the content is too absurd! -Im a student from the Wardanaz family, and as I said before, Im taking a lot of lectures. But now, every lecture I take is very good, so the professors are quite fond of it. So, Professor Alkasis, please dont call too much that you have a talent for healing magic, and be considerate. There are other professors too. dont do this, really. said Professor Arkassis with a weary sigh. yes?? Dont do this. who made it Are you the headmaster? Professor Arkassis was sure that Headmaster Skeleton was playing a practical joke. Only the skeleton headmaster could play such a prank on Professor Alkasis, who was the most tired and busy in Einrogard. The rest of the professors couldnt play this prank because they could really die. No no no Im not kidding! Professor Alkasis had a headache and frowned. Professor Garcia said worriedly. Can I cast a pain reliever spell on you? Its not good to use a lot of magic So its not a joke? yes. Professor Arkassis struggled to accept the stories he had just heard. Does one student listen to a little too many lectures? It doesnt happen often, but it happened once in a while. Didnt Professor Garcia regret it after being too greedy during his school days? Of course, that student wasnt at the level a little How many were there? Are there any lectures? Summoning magic, fantasy enchantment magic, foresight magic, conversion magic And there was also black magic, right? Oops. A secret from Professor Mortum Do you think I will have enough time to go and talk? Anyway, all the lectures you just mentioned are rated good? Im the senior Professor Garcia was about to say that he was the senior, but he noticed and hesitated. It wasnt a lie, but it felt like a lie for no reason. Yes does it make sense??? I will Professor Garcia felt it again. I didnt notice this when I saw it from the side, but when I summarized it to someone else, it was a little strange. The Wardanaz family? What does that have to do with the Wardanaz family? Havent you met the Wardanaj family? Ive met Professor Garcia sulked. My body shrank as I recalled the memories of being scolded by Professor Alkasis during my school days. This isnt my fault. after. okay. Got it. okay. Sometimes geniuses like that come out. Isnt it sometimes too generous? Be quiet. yes. But what do you mean by being considerate? Professor Alcasis eyebrows slanted a little more. Special treatment for one student was absolutely unacceptable due to Professor Alcasis personality. Even if that student was of the emperors blood, it was the same. ah. that is. Other professors also have a lot to teach, but if Professor Arkasis holds on to you for a long time or if you take him outside you know. As with all magic, healing magic was a particularly time-consuming monster. From the required amount of knowledge to various fields. Other professors could be angry if he held on to himself to quickly turn him into a usable healing wizard. Besides, in the case of healing magic, there were often cases where students were taken outside. Do you mean that? Of course, Professor Alcasis was very dumbfounded. No matter how few people there were, I had no intention of taking a freshman with me. This was a story that had nothing to do with talent. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Would you take a first-year student to work related to human life, even if you have a reverse talent? Professor Garcia. You should know. Doing this right now He was holding the students by force and making them learn healing magic, but Professor Alcassis knew of course. Among them, the one who wont learn wont learn no matter how hard he pushes. It was natural. If there are no wizards as stubborn as wizards, will they continue to learn magic they are not interested in? However, if they were forced to teach, they would be able to mobilize and receive help when there is a shortage of manpower. A wizard who did not know any healing magic and a wizard who had learned a little were completely different. Of course, I didnt expect to play a key role. If you forcefully teach me like this and expect me to play a key role, that would be a really conscienceless thought. I was only expecting a supporting role when there was a problem I dont expect even one persons share from students who are forced to listen. Even if only half of them do it, theyll do well. But how long do you hold onto it and take it outside? I was trying to teach at least as little as possible in order to somehow solve the lack of staff, but I heard something like There are other professors, so dont treat me like a disciple, so it was only natural that Professor Alkasis was taken aback. Yes? sorry. I must have worried too much for nothing. Professor Garcia was embarrassed and apologized. Every time the professors saw Lee Han, they grabbed one of his arms or legs and pulled him to their magic tower, which made him worried. People were originally torn apart when they were pulled that way. Professors keep telling me Okay, so dont worry. And Im sorry, but that Wodanaz isnt very good at healing magic. yes? Professor Garcia tilted his head. I heard you were doing well before? Professor Arkasis gave a slight wink. Are you just pretending? It doesnt reduce your magic power. Ah, thats why Professor Garcia decided to explain the last part left after explaining earlier. * * * thats it! Isnt that surprising? The really surprising thing was that I said it first, so I wondered if this much would be okay. However, Professor Alkasis did not answer. professor? Professor?? Exactly how many magical powers? professor. You said earlier that you werent interested I was just asking. Professor Alkasis turned around. But this is a bit unfair. I was busy and wasnt there when the other professors were talking. Oh, why are you like that? Professor Garcia said, trying to push away the imagination of Lee Hans limbs being dragged. And Lee Han isnt even that good at healing magic. Try with this. Professor Alkasis removed the rope and threw the bone in front of Lee Han. Other students were frightened, but Lee Han, who had already adapted to black magic, accepted the bone casually. Kwadeuk! Having broken a bone, Lee Han immediately put it back together. It was amazing speed. Understanding bones, innate magical power, and even delicate management skills. I had to learn more about the exact details, but looking at that, I couldnt deny that he was exceptionally talented in healing magic. Its because Lee Han studied dark magic diligently. Professor Garcia made a ridiculous excuse. Professor Garcia. You know how beneficial it is to have a lot of magical power. That story was told by Professor Verdus yesterday, by Professor Krare the day before yesterday, and by Professor Mortum the day before yesterday Anyway, cancel what you said earlier. Oh, why are you like that! * * * Aside from disbanding, it was fun, right? Actually, wasnt dismantling a bit fun? Thats right. Dont come closer. ?! At the end of the lecture, the students evaluation was better than expected. It was a very positive result considering that they were forced to learn and that they dismantled people in the middle of the lecture. For those who want to learn more about healing magic this way As soon as the lecture was over, Professor Alkasis quickly disappeared into the upper spire, and the senior students studying under the professor remained and called the first year students. Even if there were many students who were forced to attend, there must be quite a few students who were seriously interested in healing magic. It was the role of the seniors to help such juniors. Actually, its supposed to be a professors job, but Professor Arkasis was too busy. Please take good care of me. Seniors! Hey Yes yes? The student who greeted energetically was taken aback by the seniors sullen reaction. What did I do wrong? Lower your voice I think my head will break from not being able to sleep Students who tried to listen to the healing magic are likely to run away. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Priest Tigilling. Are you okay? What are you talking about? Even if you listen to healing magic Ah. Lee Han paused for a moment. In fact, rather than being surprised by the lecture, I was surprised by the fact that the Phoenix Tower students knew about it. Now, if I add one, what will it change? And since I have to listen to it by force, if I dont study, Im the only one who loses. Im seriously worried about my health The priests of the Phoenix Tower whispered to Lee Han as they walked. -Doesnt someone have to stop it -A noblemans honor and pride, how can he -Peoples lives are important! Im going to say it so these bastards cant hear it. Lee Han was embarrassed for nothing. As the priests seriously worried about Lee Hans lifespan, it seemed that there would be uneasiness that hadnt been there. However, it wasnt just the priests of the Phoenix Tower who were whispering at Lee Han. Thats what the professor said right? Yes Healing magic benefits should be taught and drawn Sticks and carrots. This ancient tactic was also used in magical education. If it is a whip that makes people learn magic by forcing them to sit down, it is a carrot that tells them the strengths of that magic. There were still a lot of defectors, so the senior students majoring in healing magic, whose work was increasing, could sell their souls to the devil in order to attract juniors. Besides, the words that Professor Arkasis left in a hurry before leaving. C Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. got it? Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. If you grow it well, it is a timber that can fulfill ten peoples share. Makes you interested in healing magic. C But Professor How? These days, first graders are clever, so they must have noticed. The professor is going to collapse and die from exhaustion right away, but what kind of advantages can you feel? -Okay. Because each person has different priorities. Apparently, hes not the kind of person who values comfort or a comfortable life. Seeing all the other lectures, he has the same personality as Professor Garcia. Burning with a passion for learning. Got it? -ah. I guess. -okay. Convince yourself with that. Even if I dont have to say C Of course. professor. We want juniors more than professors! The healing magic cool. Cuckoo. cool cool. Are you interested? Are you all right? Lee Han couldnt help but be taken aback when the senior spoke to him with a face that looked like he was about to die. Oh no. Its because its dry Its because its dry. anyway! He must be interested in healing magic. Is that why you came here? uh There are still many things I dont know, so Im just curious. Lee Han spoke carefully, not wanting to offend the other person. However, the two seniors responded immediately as if they were not offended at all. Thats what interests me. It is very surprising. Its the first time Ive ever seen someone so interested in healing magic. yes? Lee Han looked at the priests behind him. No matter how you look at it, compared to the interest of the priests over there, Lee Hans interest is the level of a firefly in front of a full moon? Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Looks like you havent talked to the Phoenix Tower students yet Ill try to share it later. So what field of healing magic are you interested in? The two seniors threw words without giving Lee Han a chance to rest. Oops! Perhaps you havent yet realized what field you are interested in. But its okay! We are there to help with that. ruler. What other lectures are you taking? If you tell me what you hear, I can make you aware of your interests. alchemy. Do you listen to alchemy? Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation of the seniors who were excited about what they had to say, nodded. indeed! Are you listening to alchemy? Coincidentally, healing magic also has a deep relationship with alchemy. Analyzing a disease and creating a potion to cure it. That might be a far greater task than being healed by an individual wizard. How about the enchantment? What is the enchantment magic? In response to one seniors question, the other senior was blunt, as if asking what the other senior was talking about. You hear alchemy. Oopsbut you can listen to two. Could it be? Didnt the professor say that he also takes other classes because he has a strong passion for learning? The two whispering seniors looked at Lee Han. Lee Han nodded and replied. I am also listening to the enchantment spell. also! Arent you listening to conversion magic as well? why. They say you can hear the summoning magic too, right? Are you both listening? At first, the seniors thought it was a joke and tried to laugh, but stopped when Lee Hans expression didnt change. wasnt that a joke? Everything Huh? really? Whats wrong? Lee Hans voice became slightly rough. As long as Lee Han was also a human being, looking at the current lecture schedule, no matter how much he controlled his emotions, he couldnt help but be slightly angry. Its not wrong So you talked about Professor Garcia When Professor Alkasis said, I take all the other lectures, I wanted at most one or two more majors, but I never imagined it would be this much. The seniors looked at Lee Han with slightly tired faces and asked. Are there any more lectures left? yes. what. Each time the remaining lectures came out of the juniors mouths, the seniors expressions changed from boredom to fear. This This is real No matter how few people there are, can I make a guy like this listen to healing magic? Maybe Im doing too much?? The two seniors began to feel serious remorse. * * * Fill and fill. These were the names of the two seniors in charge of the healing magic lecture. Is that a nickname? okay. Why nickname? As you will find out later, there is nothing good about a healing mage telling the family name when they go out. The identity of the healing mage was known in detail, so there was nothing good about it. If treatment is done well, requests for help will come in when something happens, and if treatment is not performed, calls will be made asking for responsibility. It was good to use a common and hard-to-remember nickname so as not to be dragged along on days off. The Phoenix Tower students did not accept the bloody advice of their seniors. Again, I looked at the seniors as if they were absurd. As a priest, its kind of hard to avoid people asking for help Be quiet! Are you the phoenix tower? One of my friends has a phoenix tower, and he acted like you in first grade. But this is reality! If Professor Alcassis had seen it, he would have said, You crazy bastards, did you say to seduce the students or to expel them? The two seniors exploded the accumulated resentment as if they were moved by the words of the Phoenix Tower student. I need to rest before I can use my magic properly! Is it magic if you drag me out even on my day off because I need help?! Someone said that I would not devote myself and serve the people of the Empire?! But the time to sleep is different! When I was in 1st grade like you guys The seniors who had exploded and made a lot of noise hesitated as if they had suddenly come back to their senses. Did I say that out of excitement? Of course, there are some minor downsides. But healing magic has more advantages. Sincere thanks for saving people. Wherever you go in the empire, you will be respected. Not only that, but I dont go to the punishment room well either. Lee Han thought to himself. Thats not a strong point Other students might be fooled, but Lee Han wasnt fooled. What is the reason why the skeleton headmaster doesnt go to the punishment room? It was evident that there was not enough manpower to do so. like this. Do you know how good healing magic is? The seniors, who squeezed out their strengths as much as possible, sent sad eyes to the juniors. please dont run away! Without you, our school is doomed! Fortunately, the freshmen were either nice or naive. He didnt run away even after hearing the same ominous conversation. yes! I will do my best. thanks. everyone! It wont work if you work hard! * * * Its refreshing to play with dolls. The students each received a stuffed toy and were fiddling with it. Of course, I didnt give her to play with dolls. Cheer up. < Healing of minor cut wounds >. It was a healing magic that healed the wounds stabbed or cut by blades. Healing spells that dealt with organs and bones inside the human body required a perfect understanding of their complex structure, but wounds outside the skin and muscles were relatively easy to access. However, the difficulty itself was not easy. Even in grant magic, magic that is directly applied to a person is classified as strengthening magic, and magic that is directly applied to a person is classified as mental magic in fantasy magic, so casting it on a living person was very difficult. Just as first-year students were instructed to practice with a specially made string, the stuffed toy now was an item made that way. The difficulty has definitely gone up. Priest Tigilling said, wiping the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. My body was a little tired from consuming mana. Reattaching strings and stitching up wounds on a stuffed toy seem similar at first glance, but they are on a different level. If the former is a simple string, the latter is a doll imitating a human. It definitely got harder. Lee Han nodded and put down the stuffed toy. Not only the cuts, but also the cuts on the dolls arms that were broken, were healed without shedding a single drop of sweat. Priest Tizzling stared at Lee Han. I am a person who believes in Lee Han-nims good intentions but I wonder if other people will get angry if I say such things? no. why? Of course, those fractures were also included in todays goal. However, none of the seniors who presented the goal expected him to heal even the fracture. Healing his own wounds was good enough. However, Lee Han mobilized a huge amount of magical power, control trained in other magics, and an understanding of bones learned in black magic, and pulled out the progress even while the seniors were not looking. That no. ? Tigiling Priest changed the subject. Come to think of it, there will be an event at the church during vacation. Are you interested? of course. Lee Han was interested in being seen well by the priests of the church. How much interest would you have believed in multiple denominations without stopping at one denomination? for a moment. By the way, may I ask what event it is? Come to think of it, the Freesinga Church is a church specializing in curses. To be more specific, it was a church that was interested in wearing cursed artifacts. I was willing to wear any number of curses related to magical power, but for other curses Its an ordinary event. Inviting believers, serving meals, praying Fortunately, its normal. Wear the cursed artifacts brought by the followers and destroy the ones that cannot be worn Lee Han hesitated after being dumbfounded. for a moment. Can I take it with me if I destroy it? Of course, it wouldnt be easy to lift the curse, but if I could just lift it, it might be better than I thought. Is it okay if I take the destroyed artifacts with me? It doesnt matter do you plan to wear more? Priest Tigilling looked at it with a gaze that said, No matter how deep your faith is, theres nothing good about wearing it too much. Of course, Lee Han had no intention of doing so You got caught. my faith. Two there. Stop talking and focus on magic. The seniors who helped other students gave advice to Lee Han and Tijeeling. Lee Han nodded. sorry. There is nothing to be sorry about. Dont you feel bad because I gave you advice? If I felt offended, Ill apologize. Please dont take it badly. ah. yes. Overwhelmed by the desperate spirit of his senior, Lee Han nodded. Of course it didnt feel bad. phew. Do you look okay? okay. You still seem to be interested in healing magic. The two seniors were relieved and walked away talking among themselves. Because of this, the two did not notice. The fact that the stuffed toy healed all of its cuts and cuts once while Lee Han couldnt see it! * * * Lee Han yawned and walked towards the tower. The sky was already getting dark as I listened intently to the lecture. I have to use the eggs I brought from the hut the other day, but should I make an omelette or a scramble How many loaves of bread are left? Shall we cut it today and fry it in butter? In the evening, I even study summoning magic. Knock it off! Push! Arent you guys doing your homework? Lee Han was at a loss for words when he saw the students of the White Tiger Tower clashing shoulders with each other. Originally, it was a game of riding a horse and hitting the ball with a long stick, but if there was no horse, a person could hold the stick and hit the ball while running. What the White Tiger Tower students were doing now was the latter. Why why do you say such harsh things? What did we do to you? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I asked if I wasnt doing homework, right? Arent you saying anything else? For a moment, Lee Han thought he had insulted the families of the White Tiger Tower students. Wardanaz. Originally, the body and the head are connected, so you have to use the body for the head to turn. Hey but Wodanaz is number one. A student from the White Tiger Tower, who realized the loophole in his friends logic, was stabbed in the side. would you like to play too? I am done. Lee Han refused. There was no need to test the limits of the body with Gyeokgu. Because Lee Han was already testing the limits of his body. Fuck! evil! As soon as he finished speaking, one of the students from the White Tiger Tower was thrown out. Lee Han clicked his tongue and approached. If you guys dont have an accident, will your body itch? Your feet your ankles Stay still. Lee Han checked the ankle of the student who had fallen. Just looking at it, it wasnt in good shape. Im going to do first aid and take him to the healing room. Stay. Call Professor Garcia! Professor Garcia! uh. Lee Han hesitated. As if this happened a lot, the White Tiger Tower students tried to call Professor Garcia right away. Did I cast a spell for no reason? If I knew the professor would come, I wouldnt have given first aid. The student who suffered a broken ankle looked at Lee Han with an embarrassed expression, perhaps realizing that he had been healed after groaning. C Shouldnt it dry? It was just such an expression. Lee Han pretended not to see it and ignored it. Because they are your friends, stop it! Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Friends! I think Im fine! ??? At the words of the student who broke his ankle, the other members of the White Tiger Tower looked at him with an expression of What bullshit? Are you sorry for calling Professor Garcia again? Of course we are sorry too. But I cant help it since Im hurt like this. These trash. Inside, Lee Han cursed at the students of the White Tiger Tower. If you keep getting into accidents and feel sorry for calling Professor Garcia, you should think about stopping accidents. Do you keep playing such intense sports? no. Wardanaj gave him first aid and he was fine. first aid? ah. Healing magic. The White Tiger Tower students quickly realized what magic Lee Han had used. Not all of the students who came to listen to the healing magic earlier were Phoenix Tower students. Among the students of the White Tiger Tower, there were quite a few students who were interested in healing magic. In particular, no one needed healing magic as much as the knights active in the frontiers or battlegrounds Ctran. You cant do that. thats right. What are you talking about? As much as they were learning about healing magic, the students of the White Tiger Tower did not back down easily. Healing magic became more dangerous for beginners who had just learned it. Even if it seemed to be healed, there was a possibility that the bones were not attached well or attached in the wrong direction. No matter how wodanaj Oops. Wodanaz. Its not something I said specifically to insult you. know? By the way, there are eight of us. Wodanaz. Eight people. why emphasize the numbers? For what purpose? Oh nothing. Its just the 8 of us The White Tiger Tower students seemed to be ashamed of themselves as well, and their voices got smaller towards the end. I agree with calling the professor. If I had known he would be called in the first place, I would not have given first aid. It was only temporary. yes? see Wodanaz says that too. You need to get proper healing magic. Cltran. Im just saying its really okay While talking like that, Professor Garcia came running. Professor Garcia looked at the sticks in the hands of the White Tiger Tower students and asked. Did you get hurt playing hardball again? Oh no. I just fell down while running The White Tiger Tower students secretly hid the poles. Lee Han saw this and lamented. Such fools. If youre going to hide it, you should have hidden it a long time ago. How can you live in Ein Lorgard with such a complacent heart Im not trying to get angry, Im just asking. Professor Garcia said that, but it didnt seem very persuasive. There were a few people who could scare others without being particularly angry, and Professor Garcia was one of them. So who was hurt? Here is Cltran. Youre not hurt, are you? Professor Garcia tilted his head. Then, the students of the White Tiger Tower gave an urgent explanation. This looks fine on the outside, but I dont know whats going on inside! I broke my ankle, but Wodanaz only gave first aid Aha. After hearing the explanation of the situation, Professor Garcia waved his cane. It was to accurately determine the condition of the fallen students ankle. Professor Garcias expression suddenly became serious. Then, the students of the White Tiger Tower were startled. Isnt there something wrong? No matter how bad it is, would you make such a mistake? I told you that healing magic is rather dangerous if you try it rashly. If its my responsibility, Ill have to bring up the story of the good Samaritan and insist on it. While thinking about each other, Professor Garcia finished his thoughts and called Lee Han separately. Student Lee Han. Come over here for a moment. Are there any major problems? Its not like that. Professor Garcia whispered in a low voice so that the other students could not hear. It went very well. Uh, isnt that a good thing? Lee Han was puzzled. If the bones were well attached, wouldnt there be a need to make such a serious expression? Its a good thing for that student, but its a little different for student Lee Han. It was a completely different story to have a talent for healing magic and to be able to heal an injured friend like that. It wasnt a serious injury, but it was a great thing to do it against a living person without any mistakes or aftereffects. Right now, among the 2nd and 3rd grade students, there are many students who cant do it perfectly against people ?? Of course, Lee Han was only more curious. I know that actually using healing magic is a lot harder than I thought, but wouldnt it be nice if you got lucky anyway? Listen. Students learning healing magic often go out to help, right? I heard that. At that time, student Lee Han could also be dragged along. no. Arent you in first grade? Lee Han was shocked by Professor Garcias words. No matter how much you heal your ankle, youre being mobilized for a job that requires a healing wizard? sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if you were in the first year, if you did it once, the story is different. If you can do it once, you can do it twice, and then you become a master Are you close with Professor Voladi? Within Lee Han, Professor Alkasis evaluation went down. Condescending to what Professor Voladi would say actually, since the bones were attached earlier, I think its okay to just train them in practice. I dont think so. Lee Han vehemently denied it. White Tiger Tower Student Healing a sprained ankle is a different story than helping the lives of countless critically ill patients. Lee Han did not yet have the confidence to jump into the latter. First of all, its a first year!! So thats what youre saying. Dont ever say that you went somewhere and healed the ankle of a student at the White Tiger Tower. all right? understand. thank you. Lee Han felt sincere gratitude for his teachers grace. Where in the world would a professor like this be in a magic school? What what is it? Wodanaz. What happened? What happened? When Lee Han turned around with a happy face, the students of the White Tiger Tower were terrified. Its nothing. Inside, the bones grew incorrectly and were smashed, but Professor Garcia said he handled it well. The students of the White Tiger Tower cast fearful glances at Lee Han. No matter how much I thought about it, it was not something I would say with such a happy face. * * * I could feel with my skin that the final exams were getting closer and closer. morning. Friends sitting around in the break room were scribbling as if possessed, holding books or quills in one hand instead of chatting or playing pranks. Everyone has a lot of trouble. Of course, Lee Han was no different. A book in one hand. Rice balls in the other hand. In that familiar appearance, a sense of stability that was different from that of other students was glimpsed. lets go. Kek keek. Gainando, who has the theory that if you dont focus on the meal during mealtime, you will be rude to the person who made it, was cool at Leehans words. I am still eating. Knock. okay. Ill give you five minutes, so eat it all quickly. Gainando sent a sad look, but it didnt work for Lee Han. Keuheuk Eat quickly. Because I have to go to the undead contract. As the assignments before the finals piled up, I had to solve them whenever I had spare time. I could have been overwhelmed by the amount of assignments rolling in like a snowdrift if I had a little time to spare. The task to be completed this morning is the summoning magic task. As Gainando and his other friends hadnt signed a contract yet, they planned to find an undead in the undead realm and sign a contract, and Lee Han had already signed a contract, but he wanted to find more. I wish I could find a skeleton wizard. It was all the more so as I had wanted it since the last time but hadnt found it yet. You already signed a contract, so why are you trying to come in together? What are you up to? Raphael said curtly when he saw Lee Han. Ymirg and Cainando tried to stop Rapadel as if asking what they were talking about. Even Im trying to help, but Im going to say that Dont you notice?! Then what if the real Lee Han doesnt help! You go in alone, you bastard! Rapadel was slightly overwhelmed by Gainandos intense reaction and took a step back. Hon I dont think I can go in if I ask to go in alone Everyone is noisy. stop fighting. Lee Han harshly admonished. In fact, it was none of Lee Hans business whether Rapad El went in alone or not, but Lee Han wanted to take Rapad El with him as much as possible. Its good to have a strong shield in the party. I felt it the last time I went in, but it was very comfortable to have one avant-garde who drew the eyes of the enemies in front and blocked them firmly. If there is no Rapad-L, Lee Han has to play that role, especially! Lee Han. That kid is like that! Rapadel probably didnt have bad intentions either. Even if his mouth is rough, Rapad El is not an evil guy. Of course, Lee Han thought Raphael was a bad-tempered guy, but he was able to say anything until he entered. And I understand that Rapad El is misunderstood. I can submit it like this, but why would you want to come out? But Rapadell. Im not the kind of person who abandons friends when my assignments are over. The best is a skeleton mage. Or even a skeleton archer. You should get it while you can get it. It gets busier as we enter the final exam period. Since I received help last time, it is natural for me to help. Do you understand? joy! Raphael didnt say anything more, but his attitude had definitely softened. He couldnt bear to deny that Lee Hans motive was honorable. Besides, to mediate the fight while even reprimanding his close friend, Gainando. Rapadel was a generous figure that could not be imitated. I dont know if I should admit this 30 minutes later. Raphael cursed with a grim face. You wicked bastards! Shameless bastards! Clever bastards!! As soon as he entered the undead realm, Raphael, who was forcibly placed in the vanguard, swears. It happened before, and it happened again this time. Mi Im sorry. Ymirg apologized. Then, Cainando dried up. Why are you apologizing? We have distributed roles to each other. As I said, prince, that son of a bitch uses a sword better than me! hey. Dont use some weird nonsense. Does that make sense? When Gainando answered as if he was dumbfounded, Rapadell became even more angry. The guy who knows nothing! - A skeleton warrior appeared in front of me. Ymirg murmured in amazement. Wow I didnt expect it to come out this fast Lee Han pretended not to know. It was because there was a possibility that Lee Hans magic leaked out and summoned the undead, even though Professor Millay had put on a safety device. But the probability of that is very low. Lee Han thought so. It was the same last time, but there was also the possibility of accidentally encountering the undead. The habit of making judgments was not good. Should we subdue this time and try to sign a contract right away? okay. Thats how - - That That Raphael felt his hamstrings freeze and his limbs stiffen at the number of undead in front of him. The professor set up a safety device, so why!? Uh what happened, Wardanaz?! how!? Its really unknown. Its an unfortunate situation. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Lee Han answered seriously as if he really didnt know. Wardanaz! You said you didnt know. Thats not it, Im asking for instructions! What should I do! Rapadel exclaimed urgently. Then, Gainando said as if it was absurd. You come from a family of knights! You have to step up in a situation like this! shut up! You son of a prince! Then why are you from the royal family and look like that! no! Gainando was speechless for a moment at the absurd force. and was angry hey! What does it have to do with me being the prince! Do you think you are a knight? What kind of article is this! If you are a member of the royal family, just show off your abilities like a member of the royal family! Her Highness, the princess of the same tower, has followers in our tower too. What are you? Youre already showing off your abilities?! All of our towers know my ability?! Lee Han! You know my ability?! Gainando exploited the fact that the opponent did not know the situation at the Blue Dragon Tower, and acted ugly. Leehan?? Yihan and Ymirg were retreating far away, leaving the two behind. Gainando exclaimed in fright. Leehan!! You should just throw that guy away! Why me!! Run fast. Seeing them fighting needlessly, I wondered if they had time to spare. Cainando and Rapadel scolded each other and ran hastily. Seeing that, Ymirg whispered with a puzzled expression. I I dont mean to say is that okay??? are you okay. Originally, this is how we both come to our senses and get along better. ?! Ymirg wondered if that was nonsense, but Lee Hans face was too serious. Woah What would Wardanaz be thinking? I think theyll come to their senses once theyre caught. * * * Unfortunately, the two were never caught. He gasped and climbed up the hill. Hey heck. is it okay here? Just going to the exit hehehe. The distance is farther than I thought, so its dangerous to just go there. Lets deal with it once and go. The undeads true strength lies in their boundless persistence. Even when other monsters gave up the chase because of exhaustion, the undead could come endlessly. I was at a more disadvantaged place if I was rushed and tried to escape, but was surrounded for nothing. It doesnt look very sturdy here. Raphael looked around the temple ruins with an uneasy expression. Even in another dimension, it was not an empty world without anything. There were junk and ruins that flowed from here and there. In the undead realm, graves and graveyards are often seen on the verge of ruin. Now, the four of them had arrived in front of the ruins of the crumbling temple ruins. It would be better than dealing with the undead in a field with nothing, but the ruins of the temple ruins looked too weak. This wall will it collapse if you push it? If the undead push Its not that weak, so dont worry. And I plan to reinforce it. how? Instead of answering, Lee Han swung his cane. Gather, soil! Dirt has accumulated behind the walls of the ruins. Seeing that, Raphael hesitated. Piling up a mound of dirt behind the wall would help, but at least this much Gather, dirt. Gather, soil. Gather, earth Lee Han piled up piles of earth inside the ruins without even a chance to breathe, reinforcing the walls so that they would not collapse. Then, the ruins of the temple ruins, which looked pretty flimsy until just now, became a fairly decent improvised fortress. It is an improvised fortress that is easy to hold out in the wide space inside as it is blocked on all sides by walls and soil. Except for the temple entrance passage, it seemed that the enemy could not enter at all. done. Raphael was shocked again. I feel it every time I see it, but when it comes to magic, the ability that guy Wardanaz shows is really I wonder if the guy who becomes the archmage is like that. Cant we block the entrance altogether? Its difficult to clean it up later, and if you block everything for no reason, the undead can enter a strange place. Its better to lure them in at the entrance and then deal with them one by one. Right. ruler. Then lure him in. what? Lure me from the entrance. Lee Han waved his staff. I was thinking of waiting in the inner clearing and knocking down the enemy by blowing magic the moment I passed through the entrance passage. For that to happen, Lee Han had to wait here. Instead, we need someone to attract the enemies at the entrance, and the person who will take on this role is Youre a knight. Are you thinking of making friends who cant handle swords properly? It wasnt wrong, but for some reason I was very upset. Raphael cursed Lee Han inside and walked toward the entrance. * * * Kwajik! yes! Another undead passed through the entrance passage and stuck out its head before collapsing. Raphael, who was aiming a wooden sword with a nervous expression, let out a sigh of relief. It was running much better than I was worried about. Looking outside, the number of the undead that came earlier had been reduced by about a quarter. This seemed to be enough to handle. Lee Han. But didnt the professor do that the other day? Gainando, who had regained his composure, whispered to Lee Han. Last time, Lee Hans mana must have flowed out and killed the other undead Gainan too. The undead are pushing in outside right now, but they seem to be idle. Will you lure me? Ah no. no. Gainando hurriedly shut his mouth. Lee Han thought to himself. Im sure they wont come more. Even if the undead flocked because of magic, it was a little uncomfortable that more of them appeared than last time. It would be fortunate if it was a coincidence, but just in case If the guys who came nearby last time came more this time If the undead who came nearby but didnt see Lee Han were waiting around and gathered again has changed Doesnt it mean that more undead are twisted every time they come in? If entering the spirit realm avoids the spirits and entering the undead realm and the undead attack, it was clear that summoning magic would become quite difficult in the future. Lee Han vowed to bring Rapad El and Gainando with him in that case. I think I knocked them all down. Raphael said hesitantly. I couldnt hear the sound of the undead anymore outside the aisle. Ill have to go out and check. A bit of work haha Ah. Thats what you meant to do. .. Lee Han and Gainando, who were about to leave, looked at Rapad El in pity. Raphaels face turned red. I just heard wrong! Thats right. Lee Han and Gainando passed through the aisle and stuck their heads out. The many undead from earlier disappeared and all that was left Gainando was frightened and ran away behind Lee Han. There was still one undead left. It must have arrived late because it was located in the back. Dont worry. One can easily handle it -! I havent attacked or suppressed anything yet, but the skeleton warrior who approached me fell down. Lee Han and Gainando were at a loss for words. uh. If this is going to happen, couldnt we just wait without having to fight? Nonsense. The undead would never have succumbed so easily, because the more they unite, the more violent they become. Lee Han said firmly. However, her voice was slightly trembling. * * * After defeating the undead group, the four found additional undead and succeeded in making a contract. Back at the exit, Professor Millay was talking to some of the students in the classroom. hello. professor. Did you enter the undead realm and then come out? ah. yes. Because of the assignment. Id rather not go in for a couple of days. Professor Millay said, slightly correcting the position of the monocle. The flow of magical energy felt in another dimension is unstable. If you go in now, you might get hurt Ouch! We got hit! Gainando shouted as if he knew. I was walking around, and dozens of undead attacked me in groups! Thats why! ? Professor Millay listened and tilted his head as if something was wrong. If the flow of magical power is unstable, the nature and behavior of the undead will change, and even though there is a safety device, dozens of them attacking in groups is completely different I see . The flow of magical power is truly amazing. Even if there is a safety device when entering from the front, you should get into the habit of checking once again before entering. Lee Han said firmly. Even that wasnt enough, so I quickly changed the topic. professor. Could you check the undead we contracted with? Lets take a look. Professor Millay nodded, unaware of his students evil intentions. A summons contract, a pre-term assignment for summoning magic. Students always wanted to find strong and cool summons and contract them, but the professors evaluation standards were a little different. Finding a powerful and rare summoned beast was possible after reaching the senior year. The important thing now was how well you could handle summons. Even if it was the same summoned beast, there were contracts with absolute loyalty and contracts with almost no control, so I had to be careful. Of course, Professor Millay didnt expect first-year students to take control of summons with a complicated and thorough contract. That was unreasonable at the first grade level. What the professor expected was a figure of maximum control, even if he could only sign a simple summary contract. Try to turn around. round. turn around turn around hey. please! After Gainando spoke about 10 times, the skeleton warrior quietly turned around slowly. Professor Millay teased the quill as if he knew. We were closer before, but it must be because its a bit difficult today. Guinando wrapped his arm around his shoulder as if to prove that he was friendly with the skeleton warrior. The skeleton warrior pushed his arm away as if it were annoying. This time, try expressing the number 4 with your fingers. Number 4 Number 4 Not only Gainando, but also Rapadeel and Ymirg were similar. Although the contract was signed, the summons were more troublesome than the detailed instructions. When it was Lee Hans turn, Professor Millay had to manage his expression to hide his anticipation. As the student who achieved the best grades in the midterm exam, he was curious about how he would persuade the summons. Try to lie down. Get down. Cheeky! The skeleton warrior immediately prostrated himself. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the words that the undead are disciplined may sound awkward, there was no word more appropriate than that expression. the number 4 with your finger Express the number 4. The skeleton warrior immediately folded four fingers. Professor Millay was dumbfounded. As a master of summoning magic, he naturally realized how Lee Han was controlling the undead. So now Youre coercing the undead into obeying orders? As a result, it wasnt the wrong way, but it couldnt be helped that it was absurd. It was a task given to me to learn how to handle it in case I meet powerful beings later and make a contract. well done. Thats perfect. It was absurd, but Professor Millay didnt say anything. Because that was great too. You worked hard. Gonadaltes. Professor Millay decided to pretend he didnt hear what he just said. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Its so hard to express the number 4!? hey! Thats 1! Cainan Island. Thats not a 1, its a middle finger no. Lee Han tried to give Gainando advice. Being friendly with a summoned beast is also a wizards job. It would be better for Gainando to realize on his own than for Lee Han to give advice. And above all, its annoying. After submitting the assignment, Lee Han quickly turned around. The next task still remained like a mountain. Why do you keep counting 1 If you keep doing this, my friend, the terrifying archmage, wont leave you alone! Lee Han? Lee Han!! Lee Han pretended not to hear and ran away. * * * whats going on? Lee Han, who abandoned his Kainando and ran to the alchemy classroom, hesitated at the sight unfolding in front of him. Other students taking an alchemy lecture were waiting in a long line in front of the Phoenix Tower students, led by Priest Cyana. Here it is. Sobbing. priest. thank you There is only the priest. You dont have too much to do. no! There is only one priest! So, if you could give me a little more No. sorry. please! Just a little more please! Boos broke out among the students at the back of the line. Are you the only one doing the homework?! Cant it turn off quickly!? You look like a nasty bastard! ???? Behind the bewildered Yihan, Yoner appeared. Its because of the assignment. Because of an assignment? huh. Drowsiness and fatigue piled up under Yoners eyes. Lee Han looked at his friend with a sad expression. Isnt the assignment before the alchemy final more difficult than I thought? Its just too picky. The kind thunderstruck professor instructed me to make a potion of an appropriate level of difficulty as a pre-term assignment. -Make Aurums golden potion. Its not a very difficult potion, so you guys should be able to make it. Of course, the students were not fooled. The difficulty of making Aurums golden potion itself was not that high. The preparation process is relatively simple, and there are few additional processes to be done However, the ingredients that go into it are terribly complex. First, you have to make a base by mixing Lesser Mind Boost Potion and Setrivis Dew Potion, then add a mixture of Lesser Mind Boost Potion and Dobruks Droplet Potion, and then again use Lesser Mind Boost Potion and Belezens Potion. As long as you need another potion, ABCDE, etc., to make one potion, this potion has already become the main enemy of alchemists. No matter how difficult the difficulty itself is, it is natural to make a few mistakes at the first year level, but if you make a mistake even once, you have to prepare a new potion from scratch. Recreate the Lesser Mind Boost Potion, remake Setlibis Dew Potion, and Dobruk s Blooddrop Potion Ill be able to, but the students were already planning to drown Professor Thunderwalker in the cauldron. I heard that the Phoenix Tower priests have a lot of < Lesser Spirit Enhancement Potion >. ! Most denominations in the empire had these virtues as their banners, such as frugality and devotion to frugality. As such, the Phoenix Tower students tended to adapt to Einrogard faster than anyone else. Not only that, but he even gave it to other friends. The life force of the Phoenix Tower students who grew up working in the temple was not too far behind compared to the Black Turtle Tower students. C Would you like some dessert? There is a piece of black bread from school and coffee made with dandelion root. -Mah Im grateful, but Wodanaj will be waiting for you with dinner, but if you eat snacks, youll be disappointed! And the place where this vitality was most evident was potion making. As everyone grew up in the temple, even if they didnt major in alchemy, they helped and heard a lot about potion making. While the White Tiger Tower students searched for prey in the mountains and forests, and the Black Turtle Tower students raked in all sorts of rubbish to run the black market, the Phoenix Tower priests used to gather ingredients and make potions in their free time. As such, there were quite a lot of < Lesser Mental Enhancement Potion > piled up When the situation came to this, I decided to give it to my friends without any conditions. Oh no! Yihan sighed after hearing the explanation from Yoner. I should have gone to the Phoenix Tower Ah. sorry. Yoner. Im not dissatisfied with the Blue Dragons Tower. To be honest, I dont think anyone would say anything if they were dissatisfied with what Leehan was doing Yoner thought that if he had a conscience, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower should keep their mouths shut. And Im very sorry too. yes? Yihan and Yoner sighed together. If you have surplus goods, you have to efficiently barter them to increase your capital. Dirty students from other towers were taking advantage of the goodness of the Priests of the Phoenix Tower. If I had been there, I would have led the way. After sighing, Lee Han lined up with Yoner. It was a pity that it was a pity, and I had to take the potion if it was handed out. How many bottles of < Lesser Mind Enhancement Potion > would be enough? Twenty bottles no. I think even the 20th bottle would be a bit uneasy to be honest. Will the finals be the same? Yes Yoners face darkened. I was worried about how damn hard the final exam potion would be or how difficult it would be if the assignment before the final was so dreadful. However, Lee Han did not despair yet. There is a way. It was Lee Han who had plans to go out this weekend. If you go outside and buy all the useful alchemy ingredients and potions and come back in No matter what difficulty Professor Thunderwalker poses, half of them will be solved. Huh-huh Lee Han from the Wardanaz family? The Priests of the Phoenix Tower tilted their heads as Lee Han did not answer. Yoner was a bit flustered and called out by tapping Lee Han on the shoulder. whats the matter? Were you shocked by the assignment? ah. Its not like that Hurry up, take it! One of the White Tiger Tower students in line behind Lee Han grumbled. As Lee Han stared at him, the student averted his gaze. Priestess Cyana, a talented person like the bright morning star of the Flemain Church. Nice to meet you. Its nothing compared to Lee Han of the Wardanaz family, who is an insight and understanding of alchemy. Priestess Cyana welcomed them and started putting potion bottles in the basket one by one. In no time, the basket is full and one more in the other basket? ? ?? Yihan and Yoner looked at each other. Looks like theyre giving more? Its true that hes giving a lot. ruler. Take it. Uh Thank you. Lee Han was a little worried about whether he should say I gave you a lot by mistake or just accept it. However, the student who took it earlier shouted as if it was absurd. Priest! It looks like Wodanaz got twice as much as I did?! I think its three times as many. In fact, it seemed to me that I had caught the double as well. Thats right, its because the potion you just received was given by the priest, and what Wodanaz-nim received is the potion given by Priest Shiana, a bright and talented person like the bright morning star of the Church of Flemain. Do you have any complaints? Give it back Oh no. The student who had just been questioned hurriedly came to his senses and stepped back. Priestess Siana, like Venus of the Flemain Church Its too late now. next! S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han thought to himself. Tsk tsk. I should have done it beforehand. Its something I always feel, but there was nothing wrong with flattery in advance. It was even more so when I saw them trying to do it late. Wardanaz! To put even the priest on the palm of his hand! Did you wear your eyes as ornaments? Lee Han was dumbfounded by the reaction of the other top students. No matter where you look at this, Lee Han is controlling Priest Shiana. They didnt do it beforehand! * * * Professor Rosine, who is in charge of the < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > lecture, praised the students as soon as they entered. and! Shiles students! Lightningwalker said that Professor Shiles was taking care of the horse and that it was in very good shape? Thank you. Asan students! I heard you brought a wonderful spirit. Its great! I was lucky. thank you! Student Lee Han! Student Lee Han Professor Rosine paused for a moment at Lee Hans turn. There are so many things to praise, and Im confused about which one to choose. Anyway, youre doing great! ?! Lee Han was taken aback. What did I do wrong? Well well? After that, Professor Rosine praised the students even more before standing in front. At Einrogard, the students, who rarely received compliments from their professors, glistened with self-esteem on their faces. professor. Are there any pre-term assignments for < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >? The professor happily replied in a bright, plump voice. ah! There are no pre-term assignments. Instead, heres a simple test! Oh no. I believe in Professor Fluwack. The students faces became sullen at the sudden surprise test. Some students didnt give up their faith, saying, But Professor Rosine is different Come in. Hello everyone. The impression of the students, who had just said, But the professor is different, suddenly changed to a hard look at the appearance of a huge demon spitting out a low-pitched voice full of pressure. Anyway, the professors of Einrogard! Should I fight cheaply? Isnt fighting a test? No way No matter how much the professor would do that? There are professors like that. Dont joke, Wardanaz! Not funny at all! Lee Han slightly regretted not taking his friends by force to Professor Voladis lecture. Here, Mr. Oripulas, is an excellent devil who served as an imperial judge for 131 years! What could have allowed such a powerful demon to serve as a judge? Is this a contract? Its great! Applause everyone! The applause of the students was a bit weaker and less energetic than last time. Of course, Mr. Oripulas is a powerful demon. And its not easy for a wizard to make a contract with someone more powerful than himself! What should I do? Uh persuasion? That is correct! Applause everyone! clap clap clap Today you are going to try out a mock contract against this Mr. Oripulas! Mr. Oripulas will seriously consider and evaluate the conditions you propose, so please do your best to make suggestions. Brilliant students like you can definitely do it! ???? The students made faces that did not yet grasp the situation. Im glad we werent fighting How do I convince you? How do I convince you? Should I say Im offering my heart and blood? Gold? A friends life? A friends deck of cards? do you want to die? First, ask what you like and have a casual conversation In the meantime, one unlucky student sat down in front of Oripulas first. Oripulas asked with a serious expression. Why should I make a contract with you? A blue young wizard? That that. Gold coins if you sign a contract with me Gold coins? goldfinch?? Are you sane now? Did you evaluate me as a being who would help the wizard by signing a contract for only gold coins? How the hell did you see me? Im sorry Im sorry! The student began to shed tears at Oripulas pressurized interview. The rest of the students groaned. This is not normal! * * * -The car card deck is -Its not bad if its a joke, but its not worth it. C We supply mana to make you stronger, and even potions if necessary -Thats only when you make a contract with someone weaker than you. What kind of demon would pass over if a being weaker than himself said such a thing? horsepower? It will be faster and stronger for me to get it myself than for you to give it. liquid medicine? What I make more than what you make -Sim Do you like heart or blood? C You should learn basic manners again. Its a big deal. Lee Han was also nervous as he watched his friends being swept away by the autumn leaves. Oripulas was more picky than I thought. I had no idea what the devil would like to suggest. Carefully toss one at a time, trying to figure out the reaction. Thats all. hello. hmm! First, lets go over the basics. First of all, as a contractor, I will do my best to supply horsepower Passed. yes? Chapter 257 Chapter 257 I Said I Passed. The demon beckoned to deal with the next student. It meant passing, so get out of the way quickly. ??? Of course, I didnt understand that. The students standing behind Lee Han whispered as if they were embarrassed. What part of the conversation just passed? ah! Wouldnt that be a polite greeting? After hearing what his friends said, Lee Han thought it was quite plausible. It wasnt intentional, but the polite greeting and talking made the devil like it. I see I learned. Thanks for the polite greeting. Lee Han was always proud of his habit of flattering politely. Theres really nothing to lose by being flattered What? What are you talking about? isnt it? Your magical power was a reasonable condition for the transaction, so you passed. for a moment! Professor Rosine listened and interrupted. And dragged the devil and moved to the side. Mister Oripulas. You cant do this. You have to work hard. Arent you being sincere Didnt you just do it roughly? Professor Rosine snapped back to her stern administration. Oripulas, a powerful demon but bound by a contract, protested in an unfair voice. What I was told was that if the students came with reasonable terms and conditions, they should be accepted. Speech and speech were more important to wizards than expected. Living as a wizard, there were many times when I met someone stronger than myself. A sorcerer without wisdom, relying only on strength, could do nothing in this case. However, a clever wizard could turn a crisis into an opportunity by persuading a being stronger than himself. As such, it was important to understand the rules of beings in another dimension and learn how to persuade them from the first year You cant just pass it! But you have enough magic power Youve met the conditions, but you mean you have to force yourself? When it came out like this, Professor Rosine had nothing to say. Because it was true that I was told to do it like a real game. Periodic supply of magical power has always been a popular contract condition for races that use magic as their staple food like demons. Of course, the periodic supply of magical energy mentioned here far exceeded the scale that ordinary wizards thought of. Because wizards had bodies of blood, flesh, and bones, they could live without magical powers, so they could never understand the endless hunger of a demonic race. many. more! It wasnt for nothing that various evil offerings or witchcraft came out when making a contract with the devil. It was because it was impossible to fill the devils mana as much as he wanted with normal methods. But very occasionally, without much preparation, there were times when the wizard had what the devil wanted. It was just now. great. Instead, please say a little bit of caution. Got it. Oripulas called Lee Han again. In fact, it can be said that it is really foolish to try to make a contract with demons by relying only on magic power. Is there such a crazy person? Lee Han was puzzled. Is there a wizard who goes to the devil and says, Lets make a deal! Its not a wizard, its like an idiot there always comes a guy like that from time to time. So keep that in mind. To underestimate the devil Oripulas sat Lee Han down and laid out 101 reasons to beware of the devil. Lee Han wondered what he had done wrong. Didnt I pass? Do you understand? yes. Thanks to Oripulas, it really touched me. I will never make a hasty contract with demons by relying only on magic power. okay. Thats it. By the way, Mr. Oripulas. Why? What kind of contract did Oripulas make to work for the Empire? Lee Han asked out of pure curiosity. If he knew what Oripulas was getting, Lee Han could refer to it later. goldfinch? jewel? Magic? sacrifice? I I was tricked into signing the contract. Lee Hans face stiffened as he waited for an answer. So you should be careful when signing contracts. Got it? Contracts arent that risky. Ahyes. Lee Han was shocked. Deceiving the devil and forcing them to work The officials of the empire were as good as Ein Rogard. * * * Thursday. Lee Han yawned and walked down the hallway. Even though it was morning, I felt like I wasnt awake because I didnt have enough sleep. Hmm! Seeing the headmasters round white skull from afar, Lee Han felt his sleep run away. Amazing. The mind is amazingly clear. hello. okay. Hi wait. Lee Hans heart sank. As I was planning to leave the school at Spire Stable the day after tomorrow, I had no choice but to be stabbed when I met the skeleton headmaster. However, if the skull headmaster is one of the best education experts in the empire, Lee Han is a disciple expert. Lee Han asked without a change in expression. What are you doing? Did you see anything around here yesterday? doesnt exist. This wasnt a lie, it was the truth. I hadnt seen anything in particular where Headmaster Skeleton and Death Knight were standing. Whats going on? Thats why you should reduce unnecessary noise and stand guard properly. C Kill me! sorry. You have tarnished your masters honor! Dont ask me to kill you for making a mistake. When will you be able to let go of those old habits? These days, knights dont die just because they made one mistake. The skeleton headmaster bruised the Death Knights. An intruder who arrogantly entered the school not too long ago. Headmaster Skeleton responded with the eccentricity of setting up undead throughout the school to tie up the intruder. Then, I was searching through the main building one by one, looking for an intruder I just discovered that the barrier around here was damaged last night. Of course, it could have been a coincidence. The main building of the magic school is so old, and there are countless magics intertwined, so the magical powers are as fickle as in the other world. The barrier could have been damaged due to the change in flow, but the Skeleton Headmaster was never vigilant. Increase your placement here. search around here When an intruder comes out, he chews up his flesh. Got it? -I will follow your orders! Has the intruder been caught yet? ill catch it soon Or maybe its already dead. Skeleton Principal answered with a grunt. Im afraid youll misunderstand, but theres nothing wrong with exploration or vigilance. That broken barrier is only a very minor part. hmm. I dont understand why professors all react the same way when they make a mistake. Of course, Lee Han was thinking of avoiding offending the skeleton headmaster for nothing. If you touch it wrong, going out on the weekend could be twisted. Apparently, the intruder Is he the archmage? Avoiding the eyes of the Death Knights and avoiding other barriers was not something anyone could do. Its more likely that it contains an unknown artifact. Originally, thieves carry quite a lot of things like that. From the skull headmasters point of view, if the damage to the barrier around here was the intruders fault, the intruder was likely to have a fairly powerful stealth artifact. No matter how much the power of the stealth artifact was borrowed, it would not be possible to avoid all the Death Knights and magic barriers, so she must have broken the barrier in this corner by mistake. really. Arent you a fool? If you come out on your own, Ill let you go as painlessly as possible. I dont think Id be able to come out even if it were me Lee Han, who had been listening to the headmasters words, asked without thinking. How about increasing the number of Death Knights? Increasing the number doesnt seem to make much of a difference. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Headmaster Skeleton was skeptical of increasing the number. Death Knights were still deployed throughout the main building. However, moving without being caught means that there is a way to avoid the Death Knights gaze. Do Death Knights not see through stealth magic? It can see through to some extent, but if its a powerful artifact, even the Death Knight But in preparation for that, Ive put up various barriers. Excellent wizards were able to use stealth magic to block the gaze of powerful undead monsters. Of course, the skeleton headmaster knew that too, so he had placed barriers that weakened those stealth magics everywhere. As long as the barriers are intact, that kind of magic no. While talking with Lee Han, the skeleton headmaster suddenly realized and said: If its a powerful artifact, it can even temporarily suspend the barriers around it. Probably. If the barriers placed here and there stopped for a while, he might be able to avoid the gaze of the Death Knights and move around. Skeleton Principal clicked his tongue. Lee Han said as if he was happy. If you find a loophole, isnt it possible to prepare? yes. The skeleton principal stared at Lee Han. Lee Han asked, feeling somewhat ominous. Why is that? One of the easiest ways to prepare is for an excellent wizard to hold this barrier stone. No matter what kind of artifact it was, the principle of stopping the barrier was simple. It is to shake the barrier stone containing the barrier with force and stop it for a while. However, if the barrier stone was held by an outstanding wizard and defended, the story was different. No, I dont know that defense magic. Its not about using defensive magic, its about using your ignorant mana. If the amount of magical power increases, it will become a force that resists other magic in itself. Even if Lee Han just held the barrier stone, there was a high possibility that he would block the force flying from outside. wouldnt it be better for the principal to do it? I will too. Didnt you see what I was searching for? Were going to do it step by step. Im working on my final exam assignment. So, its only about two hours a day. Do a search with the Death Knights here. Lee Han, who suddenly took part in the search with the Death Knights while passing by, was dumbfounded. No The Headmaster Skeleton said soothingly. Shouldnt it be over sooner if we join forces? principal. That freshman When Einrogard is in danger, both students and professors must join forces. It doesnt seem like a crisis Thank you. If you succeed, I will definitely reward you. You are saying that two hours are a waste of time Now . death knights. Are you ready to go on a search with this clever disciple here? -Please leave it to me! I will definitely take revenge and regain my honor! I really want to kill him. * * * Lee Han carried an armful of stones engraved with barriers and walked down the hallway with the Death Knights. The stones were jagged in size and didnt look very attractive, but Lee Han could guess how difficult the magic was on these stones. The structure was at a level that could not be imagined at all. I heard its a magic that weakens an intruders stealth magic -I really wanted to talk to you, but its an honor. Wardanaz County. -There are quite a few rumors about you among our knights. ah. yes. thank you. Death Knights were undead and very sociable. Lee Han was a little embarrassed. Then, can we open the doors one by one? -Lets do that! stand back dont know whats inside Oh, can I check all the places I suspect? -of course! The Death Knights nodded their heads willingly, unaware of Lee Hans dark heart. If you can find the intruder, how difficult would it be to search the other floors! Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Patrol isnt as bad as I thought. At first, I wondered if it would make sense for a first-year student to have to go on patrol at a magic school, but as my pockets got heavier, I changed my mind. Lee Han patrolled two rooms used for food storage and one room used for reagent storage, sneaking useful items with skillful hand movements. If Ratford had seen it, he would have been admiring it with tears in his eyes. -for a moment. ! Lee Han was nervous. Did you hear me? It was obviously blind. -I think Mr. Wardanaz is hungry. Lets bring something. C Oops. It did. When this becomes undead, hunger disappears and it is mistaken. C Its time for young people to eat. Are you old enough to chew on stones? The Death Knights walked to the corner of the grocery storeroom and rummaged through the boxes. Then he brought hard long bread and a tightly sealed glass jar of fresh vegetables to eat, such as salami. C I brought it roughly. I dont know if it will suit your taste. C Its been too long since I ate. Thank you. Lee Han couldnt help but be embarrassed to see the death knights take care of a bag of food like a benevolent grandfather. But can I do this? -ha ha ha! You are a sincere student. C Of course not. But what can I do? I eat to work. The knights from the old kingdom, whose name is no longer passed down, were very tolerant of breaking the rules. Shouldnt you eat when youre hungry and drink when youre thirsty? Whats more, helping with school work! no. Its alcohol, right? Lee Han, who opened the lid of the glass bottle, was surprised. Can I have a drink while Im on patrol? -ha ha ha! Of course not. But since the work is ours, Mr. Wardanaz can quench his thirst. -When we go back, we have to fill our stomachs again with black bread and cold rice balls. Have a good meal. These days, knights should follow the old knights. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was moved by the mercy and courage shown by the Death Knights. The White Tiger Tower guys will learn from watching this While Lee Han was eating, the Death Knights spoke next to him. -Finding a rat that originally escaped into the maze is taking longer than expected. Mr. Wodanaz is young and ambitious, so its understandable that he wants to find out for himself, but dont overdo it. -thats right. It wouldnt be bad to diligently fill the time suggested by the master and go to work. for a moment. Dont you have that ambition? Lee Han, who was cutting bread and sausage with a pocket knife, hesitated. The Death Knights nodded with benevolent faces. -okay. Originally, true ambitious people often say that they have no ambition. -Theres no such thing as a real ambitious person among those who claim to be ambitious. No Lee Han wanted to point out that the Death Knights words were logically wrong, but the Death Knights did not listen to Lee Han. Originally, when you get older, you dont listen to young people well. Ein Rogard needs a rule to send those who spread rumors to the punishment room. Lee Han gave up and finished eating. Certainly, patrol isnt as bad as I thought. Unlike the first time he wanted to attack the skeleton principal, there were many benefits. I was able to get close with the Death Knights, and in the meantime, I was able to borrow items from some warehouses, and I was able to check the places I was curious about The Death Knights didnt care much about what Lee Han borrowed from the warehouse. Everyone seemed to think, Im young, but I can steal a little bit. Lee Han, who was drawing a map with a quill, nodded. To use the remaining time as efficiently as possible Okay. Lets go downstairs this time. -Follow me wherever you go! * * * Giduff, Duke of Ikhaldorens henchman, had to struggle to endure the rising fear. In fact, anyone would have been the same. How could he remain sane when he was hiding alone in the middle of Einrogard, where the alert was high? G-Duff was known for being cool and calm, but his rationality was gradually wearing away. It was a mistake to trust the < Serpent in the Maple >. okay. It was a mistake to trust them. Experienced adventurers who know how to deal with wizards who will do anything for gold coins. I thought I would be able to come inside. It wasnt even that Giduff was asking for much. I was thinking of just coming in quietly and quietly stealing and stealing out These crazy adventurers are going to die, so they die gracefully. Seeing the evil and great wizard Gonadaltes walking around every night, warning, You will die even if you come out, and you will die even if you do not come out, made Giduff nervous. Click C Giduff opened the lid of the bronze pendant. Three times left. A very powerful artifact, it was one of the lifelines that saved Giduffs life. A powerful artifact that skillfully paralyzes surrounding magic when activated once! It was a magic school where all kinds of magic barriers and patrols wandered around. Even the Archmage could be caught with a single mistake. Geeduff was quite proficient in stealth magic, but that alone wasnt enough. Without this artifact, it would have been discovered long ago. It was disappointing that the number of uses was fixed, but Ill have to prepare soon. Giduff pulled out another artifact. It was an artifact in the form of a small stone statue. Goldineus, the great wizard, I respect you, change me! As soon as he finished speaking, Giduffs body turned into a stone statue. Powerful magic that even high-ranking change wizards cannot easily imitate. This artifact was one of Giduffs other lifelines. It was disguised as a stone statue, changing its location every few days, like a bronze pendant. Until one day the boundaries are lifted. Dont let anyone come in. Let no one come in. jump! So there was a byway behind the stairs at the main entrance on the first floor? -Thats how it is. really. Please dont tell the master. Do not worry. When a group of Death Knights came in, Giduff was so surprised that his heart froze. If it hadnt been for the state where his body had turned into a stone statue, he would have groaned and said Ouch. Those Death Knights, servants of Gonadaltes, each had bloody fighting power, and were ready to summon all nearby enemies the moment they touched them. Giduff just wished that the Death Knights would quickly disappear. What room is this? -Well In fact, there are many rooms in the magic school that are created and changed when you close your eyes and open them. Of course I cant close my eyes! C Uh ha ha ha ha ha ha! -Kuh ha ha ha ha ha! uhahahahahahaha! Lee Han smiled before it was too late. Like the Undead, who dont have much fun, the Death Knights took great pride in their jokes. Fortunately, Lee Han had an extraordinary ability to laugh no matter what the professors said. -Is it a warehouse room? -It looks like a place to keep art. paintings and statues. Thats right. Lee Han was sorry. If there were no secret passages, alleys, food, or reagents, the room would be just trash. -Dont be too sorry. Wardanaz County. One of the Death Knights might have noticed Lee Hans intentions and gave him advice. -A room like this that no one seems to be interested in is surprisingly useful. Its good to keep something because no one cares. ! Lee Han was attracted to the words of the Death Knight. Certainly I need some space these days. When I first entered the tower, I never thought that there would be a shortage of space. There were not enough private rooms and even a resting room. However, as time passed, things gradually increased. Starting with groceries bought from outside, various reagents and materials piled up for the assignment, books and wads of paper These days, Lee Han-eun seemed to understand why seniors secretly hid stolen materials in a secret warehouse in the middle of a mountain range. There is no space inside the tower, but if you place it roughly around, other tower students may steal it (even your own tower students). In order to become a good magic school student, you must have at least three or four secret warehouses that others do not know about. At this point, I dont know if its a squirrel hiding acorns or a wizard. Im sure no one will touch it if you throw some crates inside. -yes. Isnt there an old adage to hide a dead body in the woods? ? Isnt that the old saying, If you want to hide a tree, hide it in the forest? Lee Han thought so, but he didnt point it out out of consideration for the Death Knights. Maybe back in the day -Mr. Wardanaz. Are you trying to use it as a secret warehouse? yes. Another Death Knight intervened. -Everything is nice, but this room is too cluttered. I recommend taking half of it off. Anyway, even if you pile light guys at the entrance, students wont come in anyway. I see Lee Han nodded. It would certainly look good to get rid of the bulky ones. Can I take the statues and statues outside? C Mr. Wardanaz. As I always say, nothing is impossible in this world. You just have to do it. -There are statues around the main entrance. lets put it there Uh can I? C Mr. Wardanaz. I always say Okay. Lets try cleaning it up. Lee Han and the Death Knights began to move the statues out one by one. However, Lee Han and the others did not know. That one of the statues was in contemplation and was screaming inwardly! No No! Giduff felt his heart harden. In order to escape, it was essential to release the transformation in a place where no one could see and prepare to use the artifact. By the way, its in front of the main gate. Isnt it a place where all the beings of the magic school open their eyes and watch? The moment you release the transformation, you will die instantly in less than a second. no! No way! Thats no good! Giduff didnt understand the current situation. And I couldnt understand who the boy between the Death Knights was. It seems like a first year student, but why the hell are you walking around with Death Knights? There were so many things I didnt understand that I wondered if all of this was a joke by Gonadaltes. Giduffs true identity has already been discovered, and isnt the vicious Gonadaltes doing this to mock Giduff? By the way, what are these statues used for? -Students will make productions as a hobby and have lectures? Later, when I need magic, I take it and use it. -There must be a statue making club. Wardanaz-kun is still in his first year, so he probably couldnt join the club. Even if Lee Han joined the club, he never wanted to join a statue making club. * * * Thank you for today. -what. Wardanaj did a really good job, so we liked it better. -Lets meet again next time and study hard! Lee Han saw off the Death Knights and came inside. My heart was heavy because there were still tasks to be done, but I didnt feel too bad. By the way, where is the intruder hiding? Although he didnt know who he was, Lee Han thought the opponent was really terrible. To endure so tenaciously in the middle of enemy lines. What are you doing? I should hope we dont run into each other. Lee Han prayed that he would not run into them while wandering around. An intruder of that level would surely be a formidable opponent. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 ! morning. Entering the classroom, Lee Han almost fell in surprise. No, actually, I was so surprised that I hit a chair and knocked it over. Courage! -Whats going on? its nothing. -okay. study hard The Death Knights went out into the hallway again. Lee Han regained his composure and read the writing on the classroom blackboard again. Class canceled due to professors circumstances -Voladi Baegrek Professor Lee Han was deeply moved by Professor Voladis consideration. There was no one more kind than a professor who canceled class when students were busy with other lecture assignments and exams. Was Professor Boladi a person who knew how to be considerate like this? Of course, it would have been nice if this was said separately rather than on the blackboard in the classroom Lee Han had a conscience. I didnt wish for too much luck. How can you get free time like this? -Why are you coming back? The professor says the class is closed for some reason. Do you have any problems with Professor Bagreg? Lee Han asked just in case. Professor Voladi wasnt the kind of person to be beaten anywhere, but the eccentricity of magic school was no exception to the professor. -well? I havent heard anything C Seeing how quiet it is, it wont be a big deal. Its admirable to see you worrying about your master. haha. Its embarrassing. Lee Han nodded while managing his expression. -really. Did you also listen to Professor Verdus lecture? yes. How did you know? -Professor Verdus said he was looking for Wardanaz. Lee Han checked the time. morning now. There was at least six hours left before Professor Verdus additional lecture time. Arent you mistaken for the time? -You dont think so, do you? When I asked, he said that the time of the lecture is not important. Ill have to stay inside the tower before the lecture begins. Lee Han made up his mind not to go anywhere near Seonggak Hall until the lecture. * * * Why are you here so late?! As soon as Professor Verdus saw Lee Han, he exclaimed affectionately. Lee Han said with an ignorant expression. no? Are you sure you came on time? What is the importance of class time? If it were me, I would stay here all the time! Professor Verdus, whose enchantment is the most interesting in the world, did not understand Lee Han. If Professor Verdus were Lee Han, he would throw away all other lectures and just do research here at Sunggak Hall! Thats not important. professor. I came here with an assignment. Before Lee Han came, he held out a shield imbued with magic. Friends who arrived late to the classroom saw it and cursed inwardly. Wodhanaz that bastard. If you have completed something like that, pay it at the end. Has no conscience! Oh Professor Verdus, who was always indifferent to whether the students were sleeping or dancing in front of him, showed interest for the first time. You mean that ignorant, crude shield? Your compliments always make me happy. Professor Verdus looked at the shield whether Lee Han grumbled or not. Ive been wanting to see the Death Knights since they started rumors, but now Im only seeing them because Gonadaltes, whos vicious and has a twisted personality and only has a hobby of harassing students, interfered. Hey Professor Verdus nodded as he stroked the shield alone and tapped it. Certainly, the magic circle or structure itself was still clumsy and clumsy to Professor Verdus but it was very interesting that he just ignored these shortcomings with the amount of magic power. Dozens of artifacts passed through Professor Verdus mind. If you can overcharge your mana in this way, you can create enough artifacts that you have been putting off until now. What grade were you in? I am in first grade. why!? Lee Han was not taken aback. Because I already knew that the other person was crazy. In contrast, the students behind Lee Han looked at Professor Verdus with a mixture of fear and astonishment. Why is my grade so low then I cant even make a spirit sword and I still have lens artifacts can you teach me directly? Seeing Professor Verdus muttering, Lee Han felt ominous. okay! I really hate to do it, but Ill teach you myself Huh? Where have you been? Wodhanaj? Did you go out to bring something you left in the tower? Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * I expected that after a while, Professor Verdus would become interested in other students assignments and forget them, but Professor Verdus concentration was greater than expected. After grading other students assignments one by one, Lee Han immediately shouted as soon as he returned to the classroom. 80 points. oh. Did you make it well? huh? no. I couldnt make it like a dog. Arent 80 points out of 100 points good? no. Its just that other guys cant make more. oh! Wodanaz! shit. Lee Han raised his head. Did you hear that? I didnt hear you well. Ill teach you some of the foundational enchantments you need. Professor Verdus was not basically the kind of person who would hold onto students and teach them one-on-one. Just as a shepherd leaves his sheep on the pasture and waits, he releases students into the classroom and waits for them to learn on their own! Basically, as a person who never does anything that is not fun to him, of course he did not hold on to students and teach them one-on-one. But this time the story was different. In order for Lee Han to do things related to artifact production easily, he had to know at least a few basic magics that were frequently used (by Professor Verdus standards). From Professor Verduss memory, it seems that the disciples used the basic magic in the third year or so, so it was calculated that they would have to wait two years. Are you talking about class? no. You have to learn other things during class. I need to make time for myself. Didnt you say basic? huh. basic. If its the basics, cant I learn it in class? aha. Professor Verdus seemed to belatedly aware of what Lee Han was talking about. Its basic, but its not the magic youll learn right now. Then its not the basics Lee Han tried to curse, but held back. Do you not know the meaning of foundation? professor. why? sorry. Im taking a lot of other lectures too. It would be unreasonable to spend more time here. what!??!? Professor Verdus was astonished, like someone who had been told, The world will end in one minute. why?!??! Did I make the explanation strange? Lee Han looked back at what he had said. Was it that hard to say that I was taking so many other lectures that I could no longer afford extra time? Isnt the bestowal magic more fun?! well? Enchantment magic will be more fun! Well Enchantment magic is more fun Professor Verdus murmured with a shocked expression. It was an expression that I never expected Lee Han to refuse. Why is Wardanaz doing that? Professor Verdus grabbed hold of the adorable Durgyu who was passing by carrying a box of ingredients and asked. yes? They say theyll teach you, but they say its impossible to take time for other lectures. Uh isnt that what it says? Durgyu wondered why he couldnt understand that. Can I skip another lecture? Then wouldnt the professors of that class hate it? Cant professors hate it? then the lecture professors might attack Lee Han? As the other person kept talking bullshit, Durgyu also started talking bullshit. And it wasnt really bullshit. The principal also attacks the students, but the law that professors cant say Thats too much! I mean. How can I make more time? I mean Durgyu looked at Lee Han asking for help. I need to quickly get the ingredients and study magic, but some crazy professor is holding onto me and wont let me go. Lee Han said to Professor Verdus. There is a good way. professor. oh. Are you thinking of listening? No youre running out of time against my will, arent you? Then you have to make time. how? You have to ask merchants to gather materials now, right? In order to practice grant magic, all kinds of materials were needed. Those materials didnt come for free. All the students had to work on their own and get help from the merchants. If the professor gives it to you, there will be time. uh? I? At Lee Hans words, Professor Verdus pondered for a moment. Learning is what students do for themselves. It was Professor Verduss philosophy that students should get the materials themselves, but Thats right. Thats it, Professor Verdus was the one who could flip his palm whenever he needed something. Then time was created? It is still not enough. professor. yet?! yes. Right now, we have a lot of trial and error. Why would that be? Because you guys cant even use magic? Students passing by carrying boxes glared at Professor Verdus back. Thats all right, but wouldnt it be a big help if the professor gave me a few words of advice? So what? Professor Verdus nodded. Has time been made now? Lee Han was surprised to see Professor Verdus being more compliant than he thought. what? Can I ask for more than this? Lee Han tried to ask Professor Verdus to perform a trick while receiving a ball with his head, but ended up doing it. Then, out of curiosity, I asked. By the way, Professor. You dont dare to tell me to cut down on sleeping or resting time? uh? ah. Gonadaltes forbade it. Isnt it really too much? haha. I mean. * * * The students paid for the materials with their own money and gave the lectures themselves, and all the students became happy for a while. professor. The magic circuit amplification part is blocked here Draw a line here. ???? The student who threw a question at the figure of Professor Verdus, who cut a line in the clogged circuit and went away, blinked his eyes. uh uh huh? What does this line mean? what? Professor Verdus looked at him with a look like How can I explain this simple thing further and was embarrassed. The embarrassed professor called the culprit behind this. I cant. You explain this. no. professor. I dont know if hes blocked Ah. This is because the mana is concentrated only on the upper side, so it is dispersed. If we leave it as it is, the lines of the magic circle will break due to overload. oh I see! Lee Han, who was pleased when his friend understood, hesitated. Oops. I should have pretended not to know Professor Verdus was pleased that the student seemed to understand anyway. And every time I got stuck, I called Lee Han. Wardanaz. Wardanaz? Wardanaz! Han Lee just wondered if Professor Verdus would distract the students again. * * * True. I need to tell you about the final exam. Professor Verdus, who was lecturing hard, checked the time and said. Has more than a week left? Artifacts take time. You guys are so bad that there must be a lot of kids who cant do it even if we give them time like this. Everyone was moved by the warm words of the professor. The final exam assignment is also simple. Do you have any assignments submitted today? Upgrade it to a higher level and bring it. I will evaluate it with that. Hmm Mmm. The students were agonizing over what to do with Professor Verdus words. And Lee Han was deeply frustrated after a long time. shit. What upgrades do you mean here? Chapter 260 Chapter 260 When the lecture was over, Professor Verdus approached Lee Han with an innocent face. Do you have time to learn? professor. I dont think I have time right now because Im thinking about my final exam assignments. Lee Han pointed to the shield and said. Professor Verdus asked with a surprised expression. What are you talking about!? How many things need fixing on this shield!? Of course I do, but I have to fix it at my level. ah! At Lee Hans words, Professor Verdus exclaimed as if he had finally realized. Lee Han wanted to hit Professor Verdus once. Its difficult! Yes? Um um uhm what you can do at your level Professor Verdus closed his eyes, thought for a moment, then opened his mouth. there is! oh. What is it? How about adding an attack reflection magic? how on earth can that be done at my level? Lee Han doesnt know much about endowment magic yet, but I guessed that the attribute of reflection in endowment magic would never be easy. The concept of returning the direction of an incoming attack as it is couldnt be easier. The answer came out when comparing it with attributes such as floating automatic defense. Is that as easy as it gets? Is that so Yihan pondered whether to seriously study the reflective properties or to claim that he had just painted the shield and upgraded it. If the final exam grades fail, the overall score will be hit to some extent Beside Lee Han, who is worried, Professor Verdus asked again innocently. Anyway, youve been chosen, so now you have time to learn? no? ?!?!?! Professor Verdus looked at Lee Han with the expression he would have made when all the bark he had collected had been burned. * * * Im proud. Lee Han, who sat in his seat, was happy to recall the expression on Professor Verdus face. In fact, this was Lee Hans lifeline. The moment Professor Verdus said, Yes, I will learn, it was obvious that Professor Verdus would hold on to Lee Han until he was satisfied. I had to endure and endure. If possible, I hope I can hold out until graduation. On the eve of the graduation ceremony, Lee Han said to Professor Verdus, I will learn tomorrow and then imagined graduating. Of course, it might be difficult to endure that far Has anyone done the < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > assignment? Who has already done that? Wardanaz? One of the Blue Dragon Tower students was talking and suddenly looked at Lee Han. Lee Han replied as if it was absurd. I couldnt either. no. Cant you see the tasks piled up in front of me right now? While his friends picked out one or two schools of magic to listen to, Lee Han was now listening to black magic, summoning magic, fantasy enchantment, magic foresight, magic conversion magic, healing magic, and so on. My friends quietly laid their eyes on a pile of thick books several times. He was afraid that if he met Lee Hans eyes, he would end up studying together. I should think about the < Basic Empire Geometry and Arithmetic > assignment. Saturday. It was a weekend that wouldnt be strange if everyone stretched out, but as the final exams were about a week away, there was a lot of tension in the tower. Hells final exams until next week Hells final exams until the next week There were even lectures where assignments and final exams were linked or combined. The < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > assignment fell into that category. -Draft and submit a draft of a simple magical structure. After submitting, we will go into production as soon as we receive confirmation. Efficiency and economy will be the criteria for evaluation. -Okay Do we have to get the ingredients too? -Its a pity, but we wont allow materials other than those specified. Make sure to use only the ingredients provided. -thank you!! -?? It wasnt a task with an absurd level of difficulty like grant magic. However, this was a formidable and time consuming task. Choose a structure, choose the right magic to put into the structure, choose the materials needed for that magic, make a tight estimate as much as possible, and make it yourself if you pass The wizard I initially thought of was a bit more mysterious. After entering Einrogard, it seemed that only the mystery about magicians was disappearing day by day. Lee Han glanced out the window. The sun was already rising overhead. The moment I took the phone rig out to the Spire Stables this evening, I had to assume that the whole weekend flew by. I have to finish as many assignments as possible Yoner. What is the simplest structure? huh? Yoner, who was drawing a simple potion cabinet beside him, raised his head. A magic lamp or a box? A simple trap? Hmm. Lee Han took notes one by one and was lost in thought. Is there anything that is simple, easy to complete, requires low material costs, and is highly evaluated? If there was such a thing, I would have done it first, right? Yoner was worried that something had happened to his friend because he studied too much. However, Lee Han was seriously engrossed. Something seemed to come to mind. Yoner. I found it! what? Yoner almost broke his quill in surprise. Did you find something that met the conditions just mentioned? Is there such a thing?? Look at this. Lee Han drew a magic lantern in the form of an elongated pole. It was a structure that glowed with magic that was often installed in cities, castles, fortresses, and village streets. As much as it lit up the dark streets, there was no place where it could not be installed, and thanks to it, it served as a food line for many training wizards. But that also meant that there was a lot of research. There were all sorts of improved magic lights, brighter, cheaper, longer, more efficient, more brilliant, and even with additional features. Professor Alpen Knighton said that efficiency and saving were the criteria for evaluation, but if the design overlapped too much with existing designs, it was inevitable that points would be deducted. Did Han Lee create a design that is differentiated from those existing designs? ?! Yoner was surprised to see the magic lamp pointed at by Yihan. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was nothing but the shape of a long pole. no way? Yoner recalled the duration of the sphere of light his friend summoned. And the duration of the Floating Shield. No way are you trying to get rid of all the designs and solve it with magic alone?! A secret plan that only Lee Han can do. It was magic design, dispersion, and everything, and then he cast magic himself. If others had heard it, they would say what kind of design is that, but this also had some truth. As long as the magic lasted for more than a few days, it could be called a magical construct no matter how undesigned it was! Of course, I didnt know how Professor Knighton would react to that nonsense, but it was clear that it was an ingenious idea. what nonsense you are talking about. Yoner. I havent drawn it yet. Lee Han looked at Yoner as if he was absurd. Yoner blushed slightly in embarrassment. no? no. Theres no way the professor would approve of that kind of nonsense. Maybe youll admit it Yoner blurted out his words as if he wasnt confident. What I was thinking was this. Yoner. By layering an amplifying magic circle on this side, the efficiency is increased. There will be trial and error, but it will cost much less material. Lee Hans explanation was certainly correct. The production difficulty would go up, but it was a draft that could save material costs if you had the skills. However, Yoner remained slightly remorseful and asked. You really didnt plan on doing that? Because there is none. * * * Paaah! Lee Han filled the phone league with an invisibility artifact. Phone League. kind. You have to be quiet until you go. got it? -Puhhh? The phone league looked at Lee Han anxiously, wondering why he was like this. Compared to other students, the owner of the Phone League was a bit unusual. Yes, yes. It is extraordinary. Phone League tilted its head and followed Lee Han. The Death Knights waved at Lee Han as he walked towards the main entrance. -Dont go around too late. Wardanaz County. yes. I will keep that in mind. C Why are you nagging me like that? You may be running late. If anyone hears it, theyll think you didnt take a night walk! C Shh shh! Wardanaz-kun is listening! Youre warm. Thanks to having already talked with the Death Knights around the main gate, Lee Han was able to move without any suspicion. Fortunately, there was also a side road to the Spire Stables. Its so smooth that it makes me anxious. Less than 30 minutes later, when they arrived near the spire stable, Lee Han felt uncomfortable. Having been in Einrogard for a long time, he had developed a habit of being unnecessarily anxious even when things went well. Covering his face with a cloak Lee Han put on the cloak as if he were going out. If Amour visits from outside, I pretend to be friends with Amour and go out together. There is a chance. I was a bit worried at first, but seeing the people coming and going from the stable, it looked like I had a good chance of winning. Surprisingly, there were a lot of guests, so it was busy. From the professors to the top employees, merchants, and errand runners who came in from outside. People were moving around, bumping shoulders with each other because of the crowd. No one cared about Lee Han. Arent wizards really doing too much!? I want you to bring Hwaryeongjos eggs within a week! How can you bring it back in a week!? hey! Be careful putting the box down there! If it breaks, we could all die! Did you hear a demon inside? no. Its a glass statue the principal ordered. While listening to the warm conversation, a familiar face flew in from afar. Amour! Amour skillfully landed and filled out the entry and exit log. And then I looked around. I think so. at las! Amour didnt expect much, but was overjoyed to see Lee Han there. Thats great. I didnt expect! I didnt know you could do this. It is still too early to rejoice. You dont have to worry. Its like success as long as youve come this far. When the merchants leave, we go out together. Lee Han nodded. He kept his expression calm, but Lee Hans heart was pounding. If successful, Lee Han will periodically secure a way out of school. While Amur put down the cargo he had brought, Lee Han fed Ponrig with < Curse Magic Cancellation Potion >. pop! Ponrig, who returned to his original form, was delighted as he scratched the floor. I thought it was a joke, but I thought it was real. Amour was surprised to see the griffon happily yawning in the corner of the spire stable. No matter how you look at it, its not a monster that a first-year student can tame. The griffon is unusual, so it wont get noticed, right? Nothing to worry about. There are a lot of beasts that are more unusual than griffon here. As Amour said, the animals in the neighborhood were too full of personality. Lee Han tried to avoid the gaze of the human face bird staring at him. Slowly our turn is coming. Get ready. yes. The spire stables were so wide that you couldnt see them from one end to the other, but that was overshadowed by the large mounts bumping into and out of each other. Of course, in this case, the order was set. People flying outside toward the entrance and waiting outside, and people sitting and waiting at the exit. Lee Han glanced around. Perhaps because of the cold weather in the sky, there were many people wearing cloaks. C Lets go to the next group! depart! The stable keeper did not catch Lee Han. Lee Han took Griffon and walked slowly. Pak! The griffon kicked off the brick and flew into the sky. Lee Han felt a great sense of release. You tamed the griffon. ?!?!?!?!?!?!? Hearing Professor Voladis calm voice from beside him, Lee Han almost lost control of the griffon and fell to the ground. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Why is that? Professor Voladi was puzzled when Lee Han stumbled on the griffon. Lee Han gritted his teeth and said. I didnt know the professor was by my side. Be more observant. Professor Voladi lightly reprimanded Lee Han for his carelessness. An excellent battle mage knows how to stay alert and maintain concentration above a certain level anytime, anywhere. And that concentration also included observation. Even when you are sitting on a chair in the spire stable and waiting, the person sitting next to you should be able to have doubts such as Could it be the professor? Ill keep that in mind. Lee Han carved Professor Boladis advice deep into his bones. In magic school, you had to be able to guess who it was just by looking at the other persons gait. A student who cant even do that doesnt deserve to survive! By the way, if you were here, why dont you talk to me? Or dont talk to me forever. Lee Han wondered why he didnt call in advance and called while riding on the griffon. Was it your intention to bring Lee Han down? Professor Voladis eyebrows curled slightly. The professor spoke slowly. You have to be quiet in the stable. At the magic school, there were some people who were more nasty when they said the right thing. One of them was Professor Boladi. It was absurd to see a person who normally does everything talk about etiquette. Is there no etiquette in the Empire not to take a first year student to a dungeon? That I see. Lee Han took a deep breath and calmed himself down. The appearance of Professor Voladi was shocking, but after thinking about it, it wasnt the worst situation. Unlike other professors, Professor Boladi didnt care much about Lee Hans rule violations. professor. Could you please keep my outing a secret? I will. Professor Voladi answered right away without hesitation. Lee Han was deeply moved. Even crazy professors sometimes have their strengths! Id be so happy to hear it. Amour, who was flying in front, noticed the conversation between the two and carefully asked. Are you okay? its okay. Mr. Amour. Hes a good professor, so hell keep it a secret. exactly? I hope you met a great teacher. Amour was relieved by Lee Hans words. Unlucky, I thought I was caught by another magician, but it was a master who knew the situation. It seems that there was a ray of warm affection in Einrogard, from which only vicious and bloody rumors had been heard. Amur snatched his nose in delight. Even if youre not a magician, meeting a great master is a lucky apprentice as a learner. Amour praised Professor Boladi. Professor Voladi nodded calmly. Lee Han had to work hard to keep his eyes from widening. You dont have a conscience! Even though Lee Han could praise Professor Voladi, Professor Voladi heard that compliment and nodded. It would have been better if it had been the skeleton headmaster. There was a high possibility that Professor Bollardy really thought that way. Wizard, may I ask what you are going out for? Because of preparing for the final exam. aha. aha. ? Lee Han, who nodded at the same time, hesitated. what? Well, professors have to think about teaching students, not just magic. It must be really hard. hmm. Professor Voladi nodded again. Lee Han had to endure the urge to shout. Conscience!! What do you need? Its fate that we met like this, and if its okay, Id like to help. A wrinkle formed between Professor Voladis brow. After thinking about something for a moment, he opened his mouth. Immune to fire, water and lightning attributes, has strong magic resistance, and has a speed of over 60 km per hour Wait a minute. Embarrassed, Amour forgot his manners and interrupted Professor Boladi. Why do you need such a monster? For sparring. Wait a minute Didnt you say you were preparing for final exams? Professor Voladi nodded. Amour was silent for a moment. Then, realizing the truth, he looked at Professor Voladi with a terrified face. No way no way Youre probably right about what youre thinking. Lee Han whispered. Amur asked in disbelief. ah. Maybe the seniors No. No Lee Han could understand Amours bewildered feeling. And in fact, it was Lee Han who should be shocked the most right now. Somehow lucky. It was not the time to be happy that Professor Voladi was canceling class. I had to do something and go outside and prepare to bring a monster to fight with Lee Han I had to stop it. certainly! Lee Han whispered to Amour again. Is it okay if I invite one more guest to your house? Of course. Amour once allowed Yihan to stay at his house if he got out. Lee Han, who received additional permission, said with his eyes shining. professor. ? Where are you going to stay when you get to town? motel. If you dont mind, lets stay here at Amurs house. Arent you bothered to go all the way to the inn? Professor Voladis strength was that he nodded well. The professor nodded. done. Lee Han made up his mind. I will never let Professor Voladi go. If someone hears it, it may sound like poisoning, but it was closer to the meaning of not poisoning, but just holding on to it. I think Ill have to focus on flying soon. ! Amour pointed forward. Lee Han looked at the obstacles in front of him with surprised eyes. Rings of burning flames appeared all over the sky. What is that?? Its a trap that filters out unauthorized entrants. Today, you just have to go through the leftmost ring. Thats right. Lee Han felt strangely uneasy while passing through the ring of flames. I think Ive had a dream like this before? * * * Located near a huge stable, Amours house was not very spacious, but it was sturdy and comfortable. The problem was the lack of food. hmm. There is plenty of food for the animals here, but No. Lee Han immediately thought of cooking feed and serving it to the professor, but immediately came to his senses. It hadnt reached that far yet. I will gather the necessary materials from nearby areas. Do you raise chickens? If you need groceries, cant you go and buy them? Amour asked, puzzled. ah! Only then did Lee Han come back to his senses. This was not a cold, lawless land, but an imperial town with order and rules. I guess I can just buy it. The canned beans that Amour ate for a casual meal were not suitable for a professor. In fact, Lee Han still didnt know what kind of food was suitable for serving Professor Voladi, but it wasnt that anyway. Its to make them eat and drink as much as possible. If you drink a hearty and warm meal and drink, wont the professor get annoyed and lie down in bed? And when you wake up, another hearty and warm meal and alcohol Then Ill buy it for you. I think it would be better if we went together Amour looked at Lee Han anxiously. No matter how you look at it, he seems to be from a great aristocratic family, but it is highly likely that he grew up without a drop of water on his hands. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Can I choose the right one for what I need? 1 hour later. Amour was more surprised than when Yihan tamed the griffon. Oh no! Its more amazing than when I tamed the griffon! That doesnt sound like much. Lee Han, who was diligently making sorbet, meringue pie, and biscotti, thought to himself. Even so, its more surprising than taming a griffon You two should sit down and eat first. But it cant be Thats what helps me. Lee Han said with a wink. Amour sighed Ah! and nodded. He understood the disciples heart to placate the mad professor. I think youre misunderstanding, but its okay. In fact, even if you misunderstood, it wouldnt be a big misunderstanding. Because the professor who brought a powerful monster to fight as a disciple had nothing to say even if he was misunderstood. Wizard. Considering the sincerity of the preparation, it would be better to eat it first. Professor Voladi nodded. On the spacious rectangular table, there were already many ready-made hot dishes. Big freshly baked white bread Honey and spices for dipping bread Steamed rice, porridge and soups with various vegetables to soothe the stomach before eating greasy meals Huge whole meat marinated and smoke-baked Brisket smoked salmon as hard as it is Grilled salmon Steamed fish with flounder and clams and steamed in wine. The table was rich enough even without the various fruits and sweet desserts Lee Han was making. Amour, who usually eats roughly, swallowed without realizing it. Wizard. Here Amour, who was about to offer Professor Boladi a drink, was startled. The professor was eating only vegetables, vegetables and fruits on the table. Are you not satisfied with meat? Because I dont like it. Lee Han was not at all embarrassed. In the first place, I tried to throw various things as I did not know Professor Voladis taste. Right. Amour couldnt help but admire Lee Hans way of changing the direction of cooking in an instant from behind. Even the alchemist who worked in Philone village for over ten years did not seem able to change direction without a single point of obstruction. With a cheerful sound, Lee Han cut the vegetables into bite-size pieces. Then fried in oil. When the sweet pumpkin and eggplant were fried, they made a crackling, appetizing sound. Lee Han put the lightly fried vegetables on the plate with the sauce. How about this? Its delicious. After Professor Boladi ate well, Lee Han continued to move. Cut tomatoes and green onions, add eggs, stir-fry, and serve. Peel the asparagus I bought earlier, lightly blanch, and stir-fry with butter. As Professor Boladi ate well on each plate piled up in front of him, Amour began offering drinks with confidence. Hearing the sound of the two drinking from behind, Lee Han smiled meaningfully. thud! There was the sound of someone banging on the forehead. Lee Han managed his expression and turned around. You can also have a wine salad Lee Han paused. Amour was asleep with his face flushed, and Professor Boladi was tilting his glass without a change in expression. Lee Han did not curse at Amour. Amour was a good person who did his best. Because Professor Voladi is a madman. Looks like you have enough food. Eat slowly. ah. yes. Lee Han sat down bitterly at the drunken voice of Professor Voladi. Lee Han cut the meat with a knife. Because it was so well made, the meat was moist and tender. Even in the middle of this, the meat is delicious Its not a good habit to skip or irregular meals. Professor Voladi lightly admonished Lee Han. Lee Han was about to throw a fork, but stopped. Ill be careful in the future. Its late, so youd better go to bed as soon as the meal is over. We start as soon as we wake up. yes? Where are you talking about? To trade monsters. Professor Voladi answered, then asked again in a puzzled manner. Didnt you treat me to a meal because you wanted to see it? Im ashamed that my shallow inner thoughts were exposed. The spirit of improvement and curiosity are the virtues of a wizard. There is nothing to be ashamed of. From now on, just say it. I was treated well because I couldnt ignore the students sincerity, but Professor Voladi originally did not prefer to speak in this way. I will unconditionally destroy it. Lee Han decided to become a true customer regardless of Professor Boladis face. Chapter 262 Chapter 296262 As the night was late, Lee Han lay down on the bed as soon as he finished cleaning up after eating. I thought I wouldnt be able to sleep because my heart was disturbed, but maybe because I was so tired, my eyes closed as soon as I put my head on it. And Lee Han had a nightmare that Professor Voladi brought a dragon. C This is not real. I will appeal to His Majesty the Emperor. C His Majesty also allowed it. -Nonsense! * * * Waking up in the morning, Lee Han sighed and poured coffee from the kettle into his cup. Professor Voladi also walked out of the room shortly after. Lee Han noticed that Professor Boladi paused while drinking coffee. Do you like tea? The professor nodded. Lee Han was not at all embarrassed and put the tea leaves into the cup. I didnt know what to expect, so I was prepared for every situation. Are you both awake? ah. Coffee no. I will drink well. no. Do you like warm milk? Thats right, but Amour was surprised to see Lee Han pour the milk right into the glass. is it magic By magic? I just prepared everything. ?? Professor Boladi, who was sipping a cup of tea, opened his mouth before long. Lets go. yes. Good luck. Amour said to Lee Han. Lee Han nodded and thanked him. thank you. Good luck. thank you. Sincerely wish you good luck. You can stop. thank you. The back of Lee Han, who turned around and walked out with Professor Voladi, looked sad for some reason. * * * By the way, Professor. Where are you going to buy such a rare monster? Lee Han asked Professor Boladi. Although the village of Philone was not as prosperous and wide as the city, it was one of the largest and most prosperous among the villages. As there is the best magic school in the empire nearby, all kinds of people are coming in and out of the village. But even considering that, there werent that many places that sold rare monsters. In the first place, there was no such thing as an Amur stable in a normal village. Is this a place I dont know? As much as he had come out a few times and wandered around, Lee Han had a rough idea of Philone Village. Is there a place that Lee Han, who sells rare monsters, doesnt know about? I called the seller. ! Professor Voladi wasnt just taking a break. On his day off, he sent calls to various parts of the empire asking for rare monsters. Among the adventurers and explorers located in various parts of the vast empire, there were those who specialized in carrying out only these commissions. Most of them must have arrived at Philone Village by now with the captured monsters. Lee Han, who heard the explanation, cursed inwardly. Its not that adventurers get criticized for nothing. Shouldnt you think about why you made the request instead of accepting that someone made a request at an expensive price? What if the mad wizard throws that monster at his apprentice! I will not forgive you. Lee Han once again vowed to break up the deal. Hey! here it is here! Wizard! Nice to meet you! An orc adventurer waved his hand in the distance. It was an orc adventurer wearing a costume that seemed to shout I am an expert from his whole body. Behind them was a huge metal cage. It was covered tightly with a black cloth, but I could guess what was inside. hello. It is called Kilbedek, which I mentioned in the letter. for a moment. Who is the person next to you? student. aha. Kilbedek paused, but continued as if he didnt care. First, I will tell you about the monsters I have captured. Please forgive the rudeness of explaining without lifting a cloth. The two wizards nodded. The orc adventurer paused for a moment before raising his voice and shouting. The monster Ive captured is a Basilisk!! ! Lee Han was surprised. And even if I attacked the orc adventurer in front of me, I wondered if this would be self-defense. basilisk! If youre a magician, of course you know. A monster who is the king of snakes and possesses the terrible evil eye of petrification. The agility to run from one end of the earth to the other end in the time of a single flick of the tongue without being defeated by fire and water lightning Stop talking nonsense! Lee Han firmly intervened. I couldnt just leave it like this. I had to somehow make the other person feel bad and turn them off. Your intention is obvious. Among the many, many powerful monsters, its a Basilisk! They must have needed an excuse to cover it with a black cloth. You have to insist that removing the cloth could injure people around you! Does it make sense that someone who can trap a basilisk cant put on an eyepatch? There must be a fake of the same size in there! That what was that! Kilbedek stammered at the outrageous criticism. Lee Han was sorry, but he didnt stop. Look at his attire. Its obviously an expensive, worn-out outfit, but you cant fool your hands. Arent these hands without a single wound or scar! As Lee Han could see, he started crying. In fact, he could have been a seasoned adventurer even without wounds or scars on his hands. It could have been because he recovered with healing magic, or it could have been that he wasnt injured because his skills were good. But what mattered was the atmosphere. You have to find fault with your opponent until he gets mad and says, I cant do this deal! Wrong! Hehehehe! ?!?! Suddenly, the orc adventurer fell flat on the floor. I dare to fool the eyes of wizards I must have lost my mind for a moment! Please save my life! Because of the debt! Lee Han was at a loss for words. In the meantime, Professor Boladi praised from the side. Good job. thank you. Let it go. Professor Voladi kicked Kilbedek out without any sanctions or retaliation. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Did you know that he was an impostor? no. But I thought the odds were high. Professor Voladi didnt trust adventurers much in the first place. It was for this reason that he sent letters to all sorts of places and delivered requests to gather as many sellers as possible. No matter how many times you call them, nine out of ten will be scammers. Thats right. Lets call the next person. Please, I hope youre a con artist. Lee Han suddenly had hope. If all adventurers were like this! * * * What do you think? yes? I asked what you think. Isnt that a good imperial adventurer? As if Lee Hans pointing out the orc adventurers suspiciousness at first was so brilliant, Professor Voladi asked Lee Han the same thing when the next adventurer came. Of course, Lee Han did not have that ability. shit. It was just a rough throw. How could Lee Han know that all the cavils he made were real? Do you really think so? Its a little suspicious. What is it? As long as he brought rare monsters first, that adventurer has no reason to worry or worry. However, that person continues to look around and show anxious feelings. Of course, it could have been that he was just nervous about dealing with wizards, or he could have been in a hurry to go to the bathroom, but Lee Han mercilessly picked up faults. Shit! Thats why I hate wizards! Another adventurer threw away all his luggage and ran away. And after that, three adventurers were kicked out for trying to cheat (one of them brought an ordinary rabbit and claimed it was Al Miraz, a monster feared even by demons). It was a good thing for Lee Han, but at this point Lee Han began to question the ethics of the Empires adventurers. Is the empire okay? It was to the point where he wondered if adventurers should come to Einrogard and receive ethics education from the Headmaster Skeleton, even during vacation. ! Lee Han hardened his complexion. An indescribable sense of incongruity was felt in the whole body of the adventurers who came this time. what? A bizarre sense of discomfort that gently touches a nerve. Lee Han frowned because he couldnt figure out his identity. Professor Voladi said from the side. Live. yes? What you are feeling right now. That is living. ! Lee Han raised his head. Unlike the scammers earlier, the adventurers approaching now had a strong scent of blood. Are they crazy? This place isnt too far from the magic school, and you should know how the other wizards will react if you touch the wizard of Einrogard. However, the adventurers in front of him were far from such a logical way of thinking. A wizard who came to get a rare item would have that much gold, so hell take it by any means! There was no such thing as behind the scenes or retaliation in my head. It was all he thought about if he didnt get caught with a big bang. Wizard. Come here. Shouldnt you come closer to check the monster? There was greed that could not be hidden in the voices of the two adventurers, which sounded slightly hoarse. Lee Han clicked his tongue. Stupid bastards. ! Do you know who you guys are dealing with? As for other wizards, as the opponent was Professor Voladi, the future of those adventurers was predestined. Who are you? The adventurers voice became a little harsher as he realized that things were going a little strangely. Tak- ? Professor Voladi put a hand on Lee Hans shoulder. and said Take care of it. yes? Professor Voladi nodded. I meant to deal with it. Lee Han suddenly felt embarrassed. No I said to the other person, Do you know who you guys are dealing with? and then tried to watch Professor Voladi fight, but when this happens, isnt it a crazy person who just says Do you know who I am? Do I really have to do this for me? Did you ask who you are? I dont know. Lee Han pulled out his staff along with the horse. At the same time, the adventurers also drew their weapons. They were already suspicious of each other. * * * Doig Guydo The two brothers were afraid of the wizards power, but at the same time, they didnt mind dealing with the wizard. What mattered was speed. Magic is the most powerful power in the empire, but that powerful power was meaningless unless it was manifested. If the wizard inserts a blade into his body before casting his spell, thats it. The two adventurers drew their weapons. It was a bloody memorization made by a dwarf blacksmith who had a bounty in the empire. A memorization that uses the power of fire and wind to shoot deadly poison daggers. Not only was the magicians entire body stopped dead, but the daggers blade was also made of turquoise that could penetrate defensive magic. How many times have you seen the wizards who carried defense artifacts collapse holding onto their chests with disbelief on their faces? Doig and Gido, who had no doubt that it would happen this time as well, fell apart with the shock of burning their entire bodies. ! Lee Han was taken aback when his opponent just fell apart in a single stroke of lightning magic. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what? Is it a trap? Shine, shine, shine! Lee Han was not vigilant. What I learned from going around the dungeon with Professor Voladi is that you should never stop attacking just because a monster has fallen. There was no need to conserve mana anyway, but Lee Han threw his magic into a series of hits. You can stop. ah. Did you really fall down? Professor Voladi nodded. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Aww Doig couldnt believe it. It must have moved at the same time, but he and his brother were later than that wizard. While the horse is at the same time and the wizard is concentrating on swinging his staff and memorizing spells, the two of them just fire from memory, and thats it Took! The two adventurers collapsed as they were. Lee Han did not know that and asked Professor Boladi again. I should have been equipped with protective equipment, but wouldnt it be a bit lacking? Suffice. In fact, very few adventurers were equipped with proper anti-magic equipment. If you have an expensive artifact that costs as much as a castle, you can just sell it and retire. Why risk your life and do dangerous things? < The Serpent on the Maple > that Lee Han met the other day was an extremely unusual case, and it was originally difficult to meet an adventurer equipped with such equipment. Moreover, both Doig and him went as lightly as possible for speed What is it? Were they just weirdos? Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, he was very embarrassed as he did not know the circumstances of the adventurers who had just attacked. What the hell are these guys doing? * * * They are both on bounty. You worked hard. Anyway, a fight broke out in the village, but I couldnt just let it go. Lee Han and Professor Boladi visited the imperial administrator in charge of Philone Village. The magistrate didnt particularly suspect or blame the two mages. In the first place, the wizards belonging to Einroguard and the adventurers with bounties were not comparable in terms of status. Was there even a bounty on it? Lee Han was surprised. The empire was vast, and it was not easy to catch once those who had an accident fled far away. The empire put a bounty on these people, but of course it wasnt just anyone. Isnt that too stupid for a bounty? How have you not been caught yet? Its like the magician of Ein Rogard. The administrator tried to hide his surprise and put on a calm expression. I knew that all of Einrogards students were the best geniuses in the empire, but I didnt expect them to be like that. He didnt look too old, but Doig and he didnt care about anything after catching their brother. When asked why a bounty was put on such a weak guy, the answer was so full of confidence that the moment of admiration came out. Thats right. You are also a student of Einrogard. We look forward to many more performances in the future. thank you. After answering once, Lee Han hesitated. What kind of performance are you expecting? A compliment is a compliment, but it was a compliment that strangely made me feel bad. Curse me to meet a criminal again? But when he received the pouch thick with silver coins, he felt better again. Lee Han politely bowed his head and bowed politely. thank you. Goodbye. The magistrate was again surprised. It was humility, the complete opposite of the confidence he had just shown. Is he also from a great noble family Even though he didnt know which family he was from, it was clear that he was from a great noble family with a long history. The magistrate was unknowingly deeply impressed. Magic is an esoteric science that is difficult for ordinary people to even venture into. A boy like that, arrogantly certain of his talents but never losing his manners, might be the man to walk that path of learning. cheer up. The administrator cheered Lee Han. It was the administrators job to make sure that student like that boy could focus only on magic. Troublesome and tedious tasks such as managing the empire were to be done by people like administrators. * * * would you like to share? no. Lee Han, who was weighing the silver coin pocket, realized that Professor Voladi was next to him and asked. Fortunately, Professor Voladi was not very interested in his students purse. I dont think youre in a very good mood. Even if he didnt have to use Ogonins magic, Lee Han had an extraordinary sense of being able to roughly read the professors emotions. Its not because of the silver Is it because of the transaction? Professor Voladi nodded. I received quite a few letters, but all of them were scammers. Professor Voladi, who expected that at least one person would bring something useful, was inevitably disappointed. Lee Han tried to control his expression. You shouldnt laugh. If you laugh, you will die. Professor Voladi wasnt the kind of person who would retaliate emotionally like Headmaster Skeleton, but it didnt do any good to have a student laughing next to him when he failed. Furthermore, isnt Professor Voladi an expert in close combat? its okay. It would be a rare monster if it was so easy to obtain. Its okay without me. Lee Han said with a good-natured look. At those words, Professor Voladi slightly frowned. When the disciple declined like that, a faint feeling welled up in the depths of his heart. That was just resentment. The resentment you feel when you fail to do what you are supposed to do as a teacher. Professor Voladi had to frown even more to control his first feelings. is this okay? As Professor Boladis expression frowned, Lee Han became ominous. Wouldnt you say bullshit like I cant help it because there are no monsters, Ill replace them? professor? okay. When Professor Voladis face returned to normal, Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. But theres still time until the final exams, so Ill try to find more. shit. Lee Han cursed at Professor Boladi. Why are you so passionate about useless things? At that time, cant we think about why is there only one student in my classroom? Are you the magicians of Einrogard? ! Lee Han raised his head. It was the first person I saw, but I could guess that he was an aristocrat with a fairly high status. From the accent and demeanor to the escorts standing around the costume accessories. Who is it? youre right. Excuse me, but who are you? Instead of the nobleman, the escort next to him answered. This is His Highness, Duke of Ikhaldoren. Please identify yourself. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Balladi of House Baegrek. Unlike the Bagreg family, the Wardanaz family was a noble family that even the imperial dukes could not treat carelessly. The escorts attitude became even more cautious. If its the Duke of Ikaldoren Lee Han did not know all the nobles of the empire, but he had no choice but to listen to the famous families. Duke Ikhaldoren was a fairly famous person who had heard rumors of Lee Hando a few times and had even seen it in the imperial newspapers. It wasnt a very good rumor. There were few nobles who did not say that they were cunning or did not know what they were up to, but even taking that into consideration, the rumors about Duke Ikhaldoren were a bit harsh. As a cunning and scheming person, Lee Han couldnt help but be slightly nervous. Having Professor Voladi next to him didnt make him any less nervous. In fact, Professor Boladi was the more worrisome factor in this situation. Even if Professor Voladi insults Duke Ikhaldoren, the Headmaster Skeleton will step in, right? Still a member of the Magic School? Thinking of swearing at the headmaster when he heard it, Lee Han lowered his head. this. Its an honor to meet you. Duke Ikhaldoren looked only in his forties. His actual age would be about twice his age, so he had a very young face for the human race. It was obviously thanks to all the alchemy elixirs. A few days ago, the mage prophesied that there would be a precious meeting, but I wonder if that meeting is this one. I thought I would meet the excellent wizards of Einrogard in the village. One of the Dukes escorts glanced at Lee Han and whispered to the Duke. Your Highness the Duke. As far as I know, the students of the magic school are not allowed to go out. Arent you suspicious? Noble escorts basically had paranoid personalities. Anyone approaching the owner is assumed to be an assassin in disguise. Arent you ashamed to say something stupid? Of course, going out with the professor would be allowed. I wont allow any more rudeness. Please step back. Duke Ikhaldoren strongly blamed the escort. The guard bowed his head and stepped back. Lee Han was stabbed inside. That escort. youre sharp How did know? Forgive me if I can be rude. But from what I heard earlier, it seems the two wizards are looking for something? I want to help. ! Ians face hardened. As expected, the rumors arent wrong! They said he was cunning and scheming, and that was true. Trying to send an innocent student to the goal? I am looking for a rare monster. Are there any conditions? Immune to fire, water and lightning attributes, has strong magic resistance, and has a speed of over 60 km per hour Even after hearing Professor Voladis bullshit, Duke Ikaldorens expression did not change. I called the escort next to me and asked. Can I get it? I will look for it. Please. Can I get you something to drink while I wait? Realizing that things were wrong, Lee Han answered with a sigh. Id like a car if possible. Great taste. * * * Your Highness the Duke. No matter how much you come from the Wodanaz family and are a professor in Einrogard, isnt it an excessive investment Duke Ikhaldoren tapped his finger lightly. Then the subordinate hurriedly shut his mouth. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after receiving that warning, none of his subordinates made fun of him. The duke murmured coldly. I know what you mean. The monster the wizard asked for was rarer and more difficult than expected. On the other hand, it was unknown what position those two wizards were in Ein Lorgard. One might be a professor, but I dont know what position he is in, and the other seems to be a lower grade student There was a high possibility that he wouldnt benefit much from being close with him at that level. It was not very likely that the professor or the student would be friendly with the principal. However, the Duke of Ikaldoren decided to invest even with that in mind. Now, regardless of efficiency, he had to stretch several tentacles inside the magic school. I have to figure out the situation inside Einrogard somehow. The dukes face was calm, but inside he was complicated. Recently, one of the dukes henchmen entered Ein Rogard and lost contact. If the henchman had been captured by Gonadaltes, he would have to quickly grasp the situation. If you know the truth about that nature, youll never let it pass. Even if he didnt like the two wizards, he couldnt help it. Now I had to increase it little by little. Do you like tea? Duke Ikhaldoren asked as he stepped into the drawing room. Lee Han and Professor Boladi were sipping tea. Its great. thank you Your Highness the Duke. Lee Han, who answered politely, and Professor Boladi, who only scratched his neck, were quite in contrast. It was a shameful situation for the duke, so he passed it on, but he couldnt help being embarrassed. Anyway, the wizards are scoundrels. They were single-minded idiots who focused only on their field of interest. On the other hand, Lee Hans appearance was quite fresh. Being from the Wardanaz family, I thought that rudeness would be standard, but Im sorry that you seem to be making a student who should be focusing on magic drink too cheaply. no. In my mind, I want to pack it up and take it with me when I go. Hahaha Ill tell you. I beg you. The Wardanaz family is that right? It was the first time Duke Ikhaldoren had ever seen a man from the Wodanaz family who knew how to converse without offending people. Besides, jokes like that. It was amazing. Come to think of it, if you are studying at Einrogard, you must have met Prince Gonadaltes. yes. I have met you. Are you close friends? Could that be? Lee Han replied with disgust. what kind of friendship is that? I dont know if there is hatred or pain. Sorry. The Duke of Ikaldoren was deeply regretful. Although he expected it, it was a very bitter result. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 I almost got the most terrible misunderstanding in the world. Lee Han was embarrassed even after answering. He was afraid that that Duke of Ikhaldoren would return to Imperial society and spread false rumors such as I heard that a boy named Yihan from the Wardanaz family is so close to Gonadaltes. If that were the case, how would the people who had a grudge against the headmaster skeleton react? It wouldnt be one or two numbers. How is the life of Ein Rogard? Are you satisfied? Duke Ikaldoren tilted his teacup and asked about life in the magic school. Lee Han felt all the nerves in his body stand on edge. This? It might be a trap! What if the Duke of Ikhaldoren is in fact close friends with Headmaster Skeleton? So, what if you are trying to find out the dissatisfaction of a student you met by chance? I am very satisfied. is it? The principal always helps students to focus on their studies. The students of the magic school are always in an environment where they can only think of magic. ? Duke Ikhaldoren was confused. Ein Rogard was a secret place where it was difficult for outsiders to grasp the circumstances, but there was no such thing as a perfect secret in the world. To some extent, rumors have no choice but to flow. Of course, some rumors leaked out to Einrogard, and Duke Ikhaldoren knew that much. According to rumors, Einrogard was never such a satisfactory environment. What are you up to? Wodanaz? What are you up to? Gonadaltes? Duke Ikhaldorens little eyes flashed slightly. My head was complicated by the unexpected answer. But no matter how much I thought about it, it didnt seem like the boy in front of me was lying. There is absolutely no reason to lie. So did Gonadaltes really change the rules? That in itself is quite possible. But why? for what reason? No man of the size of Gonadaltes would change the rules for no reason. Duke Ikhaldorens reasoning went deeper and deeper. Certainly are you trying to win favor with other noble families or the emperor? Gonadaltes was a great sorcerer who was famous for being rude even in front of the emperor. The fact that such an archmage worked hard to earn the favor of other noble families or the emperor was because he was preparing for such a task. What are you trying to do? Duke Ikhaldoren felt chills as if a cold blade of ice had been placed down his spine. No way are you targeting me? Gonadaltes! so?! Not only that, but the professors are all great. You are helping us with both your mind and heart to teach us even one more thing. In the middle of the conversation, Professor Voladi nodded and almost coughed, but Lee Han barely finished speaking. Duke Ikhaldoren was even more convinced by that attitude. It was absolutely not a lie to say it with such emphasis. It was clear that a change had really taken place within the Magic School. You have to be careful. increasingly. Your Highness the Duke. Tell me. One of his subordinates approached, lowered his head, and muttered lowly. I found what you commanded. What kind of guy are you? Its a basilisk. Professor Voladi put down the teacup he was holding. Although her face was expressionless, a feeling of satisfaction was evident throughout her body. Duke of Ikhaldoren. I will not forget. Lee Han held back a sigh and made another promise. * * * This isnt a basilisk, is it? Its a bastards egg, to be exact. Wizard. Lee Han felt slightly better. On the other hand, Professor Voladi seemed slightly offended. When will they hatch? Its hard to know exactly. As you know, rare monsters like Basilisks are quite capricious, arent they? An egg laid by a rooster that has been incubated by a poisonous snake for a long time. That was a basilisk egg. It was true that it was a very rare treasure, but the egg was of no use to Professor Voladi, who needed an opponent to face his pupil right now. You cant tell them to fight Al, can they? When Professor Voladi remained silent, the atmosphere flowed strangely. It was to the point where the dukes men could feel a little offended. Basilisk eggs are also a very rare treasure, so even a wizard would not express his gratitude by receiving such a gift for nothing in return? Lee Han, who noticed this, quickly stepped out. thank you. I will never forget the courtesy of His Highness the Duke. It seems that the professor is so grateful that he forgot what to say. haha. We are happy that you are so happy. Only then did the dukes men loosen their faces and were satisfied. It was really hard to find. You would be surprised to know how much they paid for it. shit. Ill just give you gold coins. The dukes subordinates were unhappy, Lee Han was unhappy, and Professor Voladi was also unhappy. It was a painful deal for everyone. Lee Han seriously contemplated whether the Duke of Ikaldoren would send an assassin if he was caught secretly stealing and selling basilisk eggs. After the subordinates returned, Professor Voladi, a man alone, opened his mouth. That is useless. no. professor. You can hatch them by taking good care of them. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han wanted to end it roughly at this point. He was afraid that Professor Voladi would visit the dragon and start a fight with him. Even if it is an egg, it is true that it is a basilisk egg. If you grow it well, it will grow in no time. Professor Voladi, who was worried about Lee Hans persuasion, finally answered. Right. If its not too late, I can use it for the next exam. no. I didnt mean that. Lee Han replied with a straight face. * * * I must have exchanged presents. I must have realized that I am not close with the principal. Duke Ikaldoren slowly prepared to see the two off. You came out to buy ingredients? yes. You will go with me. After all, merchants dont give out really good things easily. The duke ordered his subordinates. The merchants werent smart enough to trick the wizard, but they werent stupid enough to give away good things easily. Its trivial, but it was Duke Ikaldorens way of accumulating favors one by one in this way. Moreover, it was even more so if the opponent was from a great aristocratic family. The honor of the nobility is not to easily forget the favors received. Of course, it took a little while for the opponent to be from the Wodanaz family, but unlike the other Wodanaz, that boy seems to be relatively fine Lee Han was puzzled. just give it like that Maybe Lee Han isnt delusional that hell pay back later because hes sorry, but is he trying to show the distribution of the great nobility? If thats the case, its really amazing. Why would you do such a pointless thing * * * First, give me all the lesser mind-boosting potions, do you have Sethribis Dew potion? We also need Dobruks Blooddrop Potion. Wait a minute, please. The alchemists sitting in the guild workshop were surprised by the visit of the distinguished guests. It will take a little while as we have to stock up and make it. But are you really going to tell me this much? yes. Lee Hans strategy was simple. Professor Wooregeol said, It is your ability to find materials, so make your own, so I really wanted to show off my ability. Buy potions to use outside. From the potions needed to make pre-final assignments to potions that could be used for final exams, everything! Originally, I was planning to buy only what I needed as much as possible since I had no money, but there was no reason to save it when Duke Ikhaldoren gave me gold coins. The dukes men, who were watching from behind, looked at each other with puzzled faces. -Arent you buying too much? But nobody stopped. If you stop it, Duke Ikhaldoren will give you a bad decree for ignoring your face. It was a little more expensive than expected, but given Duke Ikhaldorens intention to bestow the favor, it could have worked out better. Lets go to the pastry shop next door. yes? Do you have any problem? Uh nothing. The dukes men followed Lee Han past the door of < Dasihi''s Cookie Shop >, which was decorated with colorful and elongated candies. I wondered why the wizard went into the candy store, but I wondered if they needed an ingredient they didnt know about. There is a potion that contains crispy crme br?le, or there is a magic to prepare with sweet eclairs is it really there? This giant chocolate cake doesnt seem like an ordinary thing. You have eyes that see. customer. These are items that adventurers who have worked hard for months sometimes buy to celebrate their victory. It takes a week to make one. great. I will buy this too. oh my god! I knew you were a noble person, but I never thought you would tell me this! Lee Han nodded with a confident gesture. The dukes subordinates behind them couldnt help but look more and more puzzled. * * * Its done. professor. On Sunday evening after the frantic shopping, Lee Han met Professor Boladi again in front of the Amur Stables. Amours jaw dropped when he saw Lee Han carrying all sorts of piles of luggage. What? It seemed that even a porter who had worked at the top for over ten years would not be so merciless in lifting the load. its okay. Lets get started. No wait a moment. Amour was taken aback. If there was anything more important than breaking out of prison or school, it was going unnoticed. Of course, Lee Han and Amour were prepared for that. He had intended to go in disguised as Amour and his subordinates around midnight on Sunday. But that burden was a bit too much. A box or two might be enough, but if you carry that much luggage in, even if the Spire Stable Keeper is blind, you will hear Lets check it out for a moment. hmm. I bought a little too much. Its not a little Its okay. ?? Professor, you can call it Jim. Uh are you okay? Amour was more perplexed. Can I use the name of the sky-like master for smuggling like that? Professor Voladi nodded as if it didnt matter. Lee Han looked at me saying he knew that would happen. Then lets go! really. I brought some dessert here. Eat it when you are hungry. no. The students must have no money wait? Amour couldnt understand how Lee Han bought that many things. It wouldnt be easy to sell the name of the family if you werent extremely immature or shameless First of all, I understand. Lets go! Lee Han fed Griffon a snack (Griffon was very happy when he gave him the best beef jerky) and checked Professor Voladis luggage. While wandering around the village with the Dukes men, there were several long boxes the size of one person that Professor Voladi had bought. Couldnt it be a monster? Lee Han was ominous, but he was determined. Even Professor Voladi couldnt save more monsters in that short period of time. Whats in it? Adventurers. yes? Adventurers. There are people who cheated earlier. Professor Boladi said calmly. Speaking so calmly, it felt like the snack box that Lee Han had piled up and the adventurers box containing adventurers were similar. Of course, Lee Han was not fooled. professor. Why are they like that? I intend to use it for the final exam. They are all fluff, but if you train them, they will be useful. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Professor. Im not very good at imperial law, but kidnapping is probably illegal. I got permission. yes?? Lee Han was shocked. I knew that adventurers were crazy people, but to the extent that they responded to an offer like that Ah. I dont think so. Refusal was not easy for the adventurers who were caught trying to cheat. Besides, the atmosphere must have been quite intimidating, since Professor Voladi wouldnt have been kind and amiable. If you ask a question with a knife pointed at your throat, thats not permission, its a threat. By the way, if you get permission, is there any reason to put it in a box and carry it around like this? Because if you let outsiders on their own, you could cause an accident. indeed. Of course, the only answer was yes, but Lee Han thought differently. I mean that! * * * Boom! The students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon looked at Lee Han like a god who had descended into reality. The cake placed in the middle of the break room was so high that it almost pierced the ceiling. We all eat together after final exams. got it? Three Oh my Sharkan. Ask anyone who touches you. Sharkan bit off Gainandos ankle. Gainando screamed. I didnt touch you! I was just thinking! Looking at Gainando jumping up and down, Lee Han added: The one who failed will not be given. no! Some students were astonished. How can you deal with such cruel conditions? Its not your fault for failing! Isnt that wrong? Lee Han ignored the protests of his friends and turned around. Yoner said softly with a surprised expression. I thought you brought it for the festival. What festival? ah. Phoenix Festival? In the empire, there were several festivals for each season. Among them, the Phoenix Festival was a festival dedicated to the phoenix so that early summer would arrive properly. In the past, there was a story that the phoenix energized the sun and the seasons were properly cycled. Its a ridiculous superstition. If thats true, the last time the heavy snow came to the magic school, the phoenix must have been sleeping. And aside from superstition, the Phoenix Festival wasnt such an important festival to take care of. Moreover, the period of final exams right after the end of next week. In such a situation, how could there be students stupid enough to celebrate the festival what are you doing? huh? You make decorations? The students of the Blue Dragon Tower, who were making a wreath by interweaving red-painted feathers and crape myrtle, tilted their heads as if asking why. Lee Han sighed inwardly. I must have forgotten how stupid these bastards are. In fact, with an exam in front of me, useless things tend to become fun. Currently, only assignments and tests remain. Even a small Phoenix Festival would be fun enough for the students to fall into it like crazy. Wardanaz. Wreath here. If you wear a wreath during the festival, you will be strong against the heat. thanks. Arent you studying? Im going to do it now! Oops. First of all, I was going to say thank you because I thought of sincerity, but my inner feelings came out on the contrary. Lee Han looked at the backs of his friends who ran away with pity. for a moment. These bastards are now?! Looking around, Lee Han belatedly realized the sense of incongruity. Everyone was sitting at their desks, but not many were studying properly. Asan scribbled a quill on the paper, so I thought he was doing an assignment, but he was drawing a decoration to wear during the Phoenix Festival, and Neblen was making a ball to play with during the Phoenix Festival, not improving an artifact, which was an enchantment task. Lee Han looked at the last bastion, the princess. The princess hurriedly opened the book and placed it on the desk. Im sure the headmaster didnt make the Phoenix Festival. Isnt that what it is? Yoner, who was next to me, was taken aback by the absurd conspiracy theory. No matter how much I thought about it, it was unlikely that the skeleton headmaster would have created a festival celebrated throughout the empire. Lee Han. When you play, you have to play to be able to concentrate more. Gainando looked up and said. He seemed afraid that if he glanced at Lee Hans hand, he would hit him in the back. Cainan Island. What are you holding right now? A top? Is it an assignment? No um I might have something to write for the assignment? Kainando erased the phoenix pattern drawn on the top by rubbing it briskly. * * * Monday of the new week. Lee Han expected only the Blue Dragon Tower students to be particularly stupid, but the reality was a little different. Rumbling- Wardanaz! Kick the ball! When a leather ball with a phoenix pattern flew in, Lee Han kicked the ball in the opposite direction. The White Tiger Tower students pounded the ground and cursed. What are you doing! Indeed! Dont you know its the Phoenix Festival?! Study. The students wanted to play, so they were putting up all sorts of excuses. A ball game to celebrate the Phoenix Festival. Top-beating to celebrate the Phoenix Festival. A card game celebrating the Phoenix Festival Are card games really without a conscience? I put the Phoenix card into my deck. I wont. Gainando slipped the deck into his pocket as Lee Han glared at him. Since the Phoenix Festival is a festival in which the students celebrate by playing with small phoenix-painted or decorated items instead of preparing something fancy or grandiose, it was a great festival for the students to make excuses for. The skeleton headmaster who entered the < Basic Magical Character Education > classroom seemed to think so too. Are you celebrating the Phoenix Festival? School Principal! The students who had put the phoenix pieces in the chess game noticed the skeleton headmaster. However, the Headmaster Skeleton spoke kindly. You can keep it. Are you really serious? okay. Even if you play like an idiot and fail, its you, not me, who goes into the punishment room? The students quietly removed the chess board. Headmaster Skeleton was pleased. As you all know, I was considerate of you guys and didnt give you a separate assignment. Even if you have time to rot away. no! How busy we are Remove the phoenix decorations and say. You pitiful bastard. The student who spoke out blushed and took off the phoenix epaulet attached to his shoulder. Weve been pretty busy too. principal. Who dares to see a friend just now? Headmaster Skeleton turned his head to find the cheeky speaker. Then, when he saw Lee Han, he hesitated. ruler. so. Next week is the exam. Even Headmaster Skeleton couldnt bear to say that Lee Han had plenty of time. I know you doubt me, but final exams wont be too difficult. under! Fuck! The skeleton headmasters eyes flashed, and the students who had just snorted were hanging upside down from the ceiling. I have to keep my swearing inside. you stupid bastards And its not really difficult. can you let me know in advance What is it? one of the students asked in a voice full of disbelief. An official from the Empire will come and check your character. The students were more perplexed than when their friend was hung upside down. We didnt really learn anything about character. principal. what a noise Even if you didnt feel it, it will be piled up inside of you one by one. Youd better answer well. If you get caught by bureaucrats, your life will be tough. This is a bit scary. Even though he had to be afraid of the final exam many times more than other students, Lee Han was still calm. But I was afraid of that personality test. Who the hell is coming and asking what? Is it possible to accuse the current status of the school? no. Strange. If it was possible to accuse it, it doesnt make sense that the Headmaster Skeleton is still in his position. There is nothing to be too afraid of. Skeleton Headmaster said softly, as if he had noticed the students anxiety. Ill help you rehearse. A curtain of darkness was spread in the classroom, and the students field of vision was so narrow that only their toes could be seen. Forward one by one! * * * Lee Hans turn has come. Lee Han took a step towards the blue eyes floating in the darkness. Please state your name. This is Lee Han. Why dont you tell me your family name first? Ill give you 10 points. Uh are the bureaucrats actually like that? quiet. I ask the question. Have you ever thought about attacking someone while attending magic school? Lee Han was speechless. shit. There are too many. A situation where the Headmaster Skeleton would be caught immediately if he had the ability to detect lies. Id be lying if I said no. Honest. I will give you 10 more points. Is this correct? If I confessed that I wanted to attack, Id have to take a deduction Why did you learn magic? Its the most useful and versatile of the many studies in the empire, so if you learn it, you wont starve for the rest of your life You say that!? The skeleton headmaster replied as if it were absurd. Lee Han was a little taken aback. Isnt it okay to answer like this in front of a bureaucrat? It doesnt matter. It doesnt matter as long as youre trying to kill someone or summon a fragment of an old forgotten evil god. Rather than that, what is the purpose without ambition!? If you go a little further, you will say that your dream is to be an imperial bureaucrat! I think bureaucrats are good Quiet! I hate to hear it. No matter how much you try to flatter it. Even the bureaucrats would be embarrassed if he was that kind! Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Whats wrong with the bureaucrat Next, tell me what magic youre learning and why you picked it Ill skip this question. Lee Han was slightly hurt. Among the other top students, is there someone you particularly hate and hate? There is nothing. Too bad. If I had told you, I would have given it 10 points. No Several questions followed. What are most of them trying to do with their magic? Are they willing to use evil arcane rituals? A runaway magic is attacking a village. If you could change the magic circle on the path to another village with fewer people, would you change it, etc. Surprisingly, it wasnt that difficult. Isnt it really difficult? yes. Its not difficult as long as you hold on to your original sane mind. The skeleton headmaster grunted. It was a very dissatisfied look. Lee Han asked, not understanding. Are you having any problems? I dont know of a quick-witted guy like you, but every year there are people who talk nonsense! And when it comes out, its all my fault. ah. I immediately understood what Lee Han meant. Well, I ask a question, but if the answer comes back, I want to burn the whole world, so Im learning flame magic, the emperor will say, Call Gonadaltes. The students were more innocent than I thought, so they didnt know how to lie. If there is a guy in your tower who is likely to give a strange answer, be sure to stop it. I will try my best. By the way, the principal. Isnt anything more dangerous than that? What are you talking about? hmm. I was afraid that if the bureaucrats heard about what happened during the semester, they would be embarrassed. Thank you for your concern. But its okay. ? The bureaucrat who visits is from Ein Lorgard. Lee Han couldnt help but admire. You have a good head for the really bad parts! * * * In recent weeks Professor Voladis lectures have been considerably more comfortable physically. But mentally, it became a little harsher. After the basic course was over, Professor Voladi, who was trying to complete the comprehensive combat magic theory, started asking what he had learned in other lectures. In black magic, poison and curse. Skeleton in summoning magic. next. I heard about understanding the structure of fantasy magic. You should have learned more from Ogonin-nim. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oops. I almost missed it. Lee Han cursed the skeleton principal. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Still, it wasnt that great. Observation is important. Professor Voladi did not underestimate emotion recognition magic. The wizards duel is a clash of two different worlds. In order to gain an edge in the conflict, you had to have the keen eye to read the opponents world first. And you must have learned emotion control magic. I was prepared, but it was quite bitter that it was already known. It may not work well for wizards, but it is a useful magic for those who do not know how to handle magical powers. ? Lee Han hesitated. Did all the students of the Blue Dragon Tower work? Lee Han kicked his tongue at his friends. How can a wizard be attacked by such a spell if he is usually relaxed and careless? Keep learning. Conversion magic will still be steel. yes. Professor Voladi seemed to be more into the curriculum of transmutation magic than a student of transmutation magic. The current transformation magic lecture was focused on the most basic, so changing the clothes that wizards usually wear into steel. The objects worn on the body were as easy to change as they were familiar, and steel was one of the most accessible and common materials for wizards. Hiss! With a loud sound, Professor Voladi swung a handkerchief from an invisible angle. The handkerchief turned to steel and flew like a whip. As soon as he saw Professor Boladi, Lee Han, who was holding onto the string of tension unconditionally, reacted immediately. threw off his coat and cried. Cloak of steel! Fortunately, I was able to make it in time. The handkerchief got stuck in the coat and fell off. Professor Boladi said calmly, even though he almost threatened to slap his student on the chin. More speed. Yes Lee Han was about to say, Stop ambush, but stopped. It wouldnt be much different from talking to the blue dragons tower wall. Dont be too greedy for prediction magic and healing magic. Yes yes? Lee Han listened quietly and then paused. Its not Foresee the future a thousand years from now or Prepare to recover right away even if there are a few holes in your body, but Dont be greedy? If anyone hears it, theyll know Im greedy What do you mean by not being greedy? It is literally. Precise magic is unstable and capricious. If you forcefully cast it, you can pay a heavy price. Lee Han, who had already used the Foresight Magic a few times, couldnt help but hesitate. As far as precognitive magic is dangerous, it must be really dangerous. Of course, everyone he met said that the Magic of Foresight was dangerous, but Professor Voladi said it was dangerous. Its really, really, insanely dangerous magic! what? So are healing magics also unstable and fickle? Lee Han, who listened with a nod of his head, asked curiously. different. The reason for not being too greedy for healing magic was similar to, but different from, wisdom magic. Healing magic is basically a magic that has the opposite effect even if you use it arbitrarily until you have accumulated experience and become a person. Even if he tried to treat the injured himself, it would only lead to more serious injuries. aha. Lee Han thanked Professor Garcia for keeping the secret. It seemed that he had to hide the fact that he had already successfully used healing magic against people until he entered the tomb. * * * Professor Voladi did not give any assignments, but he gave various advice on other magics. -Make the skeletons movable and strengthen them by combining poisons and curses. -Ogonin-nims fantasy magic will be useful if you learn it. Learn as quickly as possible to the 4th circle. -I heard that you completed the steel shield. Now try casting it without the help of a magic circle. Id rather just give him an assignment. Of course, Lee Han thought to himself. It was because he was the kind of person who would really give me an assignment if I brought it out in words. Beware of fire magic. yes? Lee Han raised his head. It was a random piece of advice. No elemental magic was as widely known as fire magic, but the story was a little different for Lee Han. Due to the nature of the fire element, a wizard with an abnormally large amount of magic power like Lee Han would become an arsonist right away if he wanted to regret it. As such, when Lee Han used flame magic, he wore several layers of cursed or flame-reducing artifacts and used it as safely as possible without increasing the scale of the magic itself. Professor Voladi would know that, but why? Are you always paying attention? Youd better be more careful. According to Professor Voladi, the energy of flame is gradually being felt in the flow of magical energy within the school. Originally, magic that exists in nature is strongly influenced by the environment. In the hot summer, the aura of flame. A chilly aura in the cold winter. Einrogard, who was one of the strongest in the empire, was bound to be more strongly influenced by the seasons. But summer hasnt even come yet. Is that still dangerous? It must be because of the festival. yes? Phoenix Festival. The students must be celebrating. Wizards are those who change the world with their will. Of course, the rituals performed by the wizards had an impact, either consciously or unconsciously. The festival to celebrate the phoenix had no choice but to make the power of the flame stronger so that the early summer would come properly. Lee Han was dumbfounded. The atmosphere was distracted and cluttered because of the festival, but I had to suffer damage like this! I already hated the festival. * * * Swordsmanship lessons. One hour before begins. Lee Han mercilessly hit the backs of the White Tiger Tower students with the branch he was holding. You call that calculation? again! If you mix the potion as it is, the pot will melt and make a hole! As much as he promised to help the White Tiger Tower students with their studies, Lee Han was helping his friends before the swordsmanship lecture began. Of course, the students of the White Tiger Tower were to die for. Take a break. Take a 5 minute break and then do it again. Dont move away from your seat! Whats wrong with that boy, Wodanaz? Its several times worse than usual! Who quarreled with Wardanaj? Didnt you catch me swearing at Wardanaz? Damn it, I told you not to curse! The White Tiger Tower students whispered in shock and horror. Your potion is so cold water, youll end up in prison if you pay for it and sell it! It was to the point of being harassed in the same way. It was to the point where I felt better when Lee Han wielded violence. White Tiger Tower students are basically not used to sitting and studying for a long time. Wardanaz. I dont know about you, but were from knights, so our constitution doesnt match well with studying Shall we shut up and sit down? Giselle usually disliked anything Lee Han did, but this time it was different. Swear more. Wodanaz. I want you to curse more. Giselle did not regret entering the White Tiger Tower, but there were times when she regretted it. One of them was that he couldnt hit him as hard as he was a top student. Those who usually avoid studying too much, throw a wodanaz, and they wake up and flutter What are you all doing? Elf Professor Ingeldell asked, puzzled. At the place of the sacred swordsmanship lecture, the students lay down the table and were groaning. professor!! The students were so happy that they shed tears when they saw the professor who arrived 30 minutes early. Wodhanaz is trying to force me to study Aha. Professor Ingeldell looked at Lee Han and said. You do a good job for your friends. Its not even the same top. I was impressed. no. professor. Arent we training swordsmanship together? Professor Ingeldell was moved by Lee Hans pretentious words. The White Tiger Tower student next to him hurriedly said, perhaps feeling ominous. Since youre here early, lets start the lecture! no. There is still time, so study a little more. I will wait by your side. The White Tiger Tower students were soaked with sadness and pain. Professor Ingeldell said calmly. In the old days, people learning swordsmanship often neglected their studies. You guys dont. Yes * * * After 30 minutes of additional study, the White Tiger Tower students stretched out and stood up. I felt like my whole body turned to stone no matter how long I sat there. Professor Ingeldell waited for the students with a smile on his sword. Everyone had a hard time studying. I wonder if you are preparing well for the final exam? You dont have to worry! youre right. The mountains now feel like gardens. Those without conscience. Such ridiculous bravado. Lee Han and Giselle were shocked by the comments of the White Tiger Tower friends. When the Kurare lizard came out the other day, the brazenness of those who stepped into the underworld was at the level of putting an iron plate on their faces. Im glad thats the case. But I still feel like I need help Today I called someone to help me. ! Are you the White Sheep Knights? The students wondered if the knights of the White Yangmok Knights who came last time had come again. Are they helpful? You dont seem to know anything about mountains? Lets take it to the place where the Kurare lizard came out last time. Are these bastards knights? Lee Han was dumbfounded at the sight of the White Tiger Tower friends arguing that they had lost. It is not the Knights of the White Sheep. This way. As Professor Ingeldell called out, two strangers he had never seen walked forward. Yesterday I saw many adventurers in the village, but the guests in front of me seemed so well-equipped that they couldnt be compared to them. The exterior of the equipment was rough and old, but inside it, you could feel the complex magical powers. It must have been an artifact. The potion bottle and tools worn on the belt, the steady gait and posture Are they famous adventurers? Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is Mr. Vaishada, a member of the < Shadow Patrol >. And this person here is Mr. Geese from < Waste Star Catcher >. ! Lee Han was surprised. The Shadow Rangers, I knew very well that they were the Rangers of the Northern Mountains, because I heard nails almost nailed to my ears every time I talked to Nylia. Wasteland Star Catchers patrol the wilderness of the western part of the empire. Both were excellent groups, but there was a big difference in awareness. From a cool name and a track record of producing celebrities in the empires active location called the West, which are relatively popular in the empire. Thanks to this, the Wasteland Star Catchers, who are often listed in fairy tales or imperial newspapers, could not be compared to the Shadow Patrol in terms of recognition. -The real wasteland star catchers are mean! They are really, really mean children! You must have bought the Imperial Newspaper! We dont even go down from the mountains, we are devoted to the people of the villages below the mountains! Those bastards just wander around the wilderness and stop by the village to get some rest! And pretending to be cool is the best in the empire! Mmm. I shouldnt tell Nilia. I was still stressed out because of the final exams, but I didnt know if I would collapse when I heard the news that the wasteland star catcher had come here. These two will give you advice on how to find monsters and how to attack them. Before Professor Ingeldell could finish his words, the students of the White Tiger Tower moved stealthily. Of course, it was in front of Geese, who belonged to the Star Catcher in the Wasteland. In comparison, Vaishada, a member of the Shadow Patrol, stood still as if he hadnt expected it. ! Vaishada was startled. Three students gathered in front of Vaishada. Moradi. It was decided by majority vote, so lets not complain. Durgyu is on your side, how can this be a majority! If you feel unfair, buy Therugyu too. I didnt get bribed. I just thought it would be better to learn from someone who belongs to the Shadow Patrol. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 In fact, even Giselle tended to think that it would be better to learn from a ranger from the Shadow Patrol rather than from stargazers in the wasteland. The Wasteland Star Catcher is too pretentious. I had the skills, but I was rejected because it felt too over-packaged. Are you really going to learn from me? Vaishada stuttered and asked. My voice cracked because I was a little nervous. Cant we? Theres nothing that cant be done Cool. for a moment. Vaishada opened the lid of the water bottle and quenched her thirst. Then he drank a potion of relaxation. It was a potion that he did not drink even when hunting large monsters. Honestly, I thought everyone would go there. The Shadow Ranger is better than the Wasteland Star Catcher. At Lee Hans words, Vaishadas black eyes twinkled. His eyelids trembled as if he had been deeply moved. Is it really? I didnt expect Einrogard students to think like this Actually, it was because of their friendship with Nilia, but Lee Han and the others didnt bother to say it. It was so sad to see the hunter in front of him happy. Even Giselle was still. good night! I will definitely help you find and catch a bigger game than the other students. Vaishada said in a voice full of enthusiasm. I didnt expect anything like this to happen in Einrogard. I was thinking of telling the other rangers when I go back to the northern mountains. How happy your colleagues will be! Uh wait a minute. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? Actually, we have already finished preparing for the final exams. ??? ??? Vaishada was startled. Durgyu was also surprised. when?! Wasnt that your friend? Vaishada was embarrassed. The three of them seemed friendly. Last time I was chased by a lizard. I met a giant and cut my hair. Lee Han. Im your friend, but what I just said is too difficult to pass off as friendship Talking about the giants hair as if he picked up a stone while walking was what confused Durgyu. Its a bit long to talk. Lee Han briefly explained what had happened. Encounter with the giant C > cant play chess C > win the bet C > escape with the loot. Did the giant not play chess like that? I couldnt. Giselle tried to say something, but held back. To say the least, it was only hurting ones face. sorry. Durgyu. I should have told you originally, but I missed the timing because I was afraid the other White Tiger Tower students next to me would be disappointed or jealous. no. I can understand. I was very fortunate. for a moment. sorcerers. Vaishada had not been able to keep up with the conversation, but belatedly caught up. So winning a bet against a giant aside from that. I dont understand the other things either, but thats all. Is that why there are loot now? yes. Then what am I supposed to do? uh do you want to go hunting together? I need some meat. * * * Vaishada was a bit sullen, but soon regained his energy. Most of all, the students rated the Shadow Patrol higher than the Star Catchers in the Wasteland, but I wanted to know what a big deal it was. youre right. And isnt the result what matters? Other students will think we defeated the giant thanks to Mr. Vaishada. Thats nice but can I? Vaishada tilted her head. Of course, I wanted to let the young wizards here know that the Shadow Rangers are better than the Wasteland Starcatchers. But that sounds like a trick You can do that. Its a lesson learned at magic school that if the results are good, everything is fine. okay? Are you surprised? ?? ??? With time to spare, Vaishada took the three of them to find suitable prey and gave them various advice. Do you know how to walk on a slope like this? Dont be in a hurry, try to touch the ground with the entire sole of your foot, and minimize fatigue by integrating breathing and walking. Youre right! Isnt that great?! Vaishadha was really surprised. Apparently, he came from a great aristocratic family, so he wouldnt have grown up climbing the mountains. Still, youd be so good at it. If it wasnt for the identity of the opponent, he thought that he might have learned it from another member of the Shadow Patrol. hmm. Its getting harder and harder to say. In fact, it was difficult to say that he had learned from a member of the Shadow Patrol. I was very excited as the other person taught me one by one, but it took courage to say Ive already learned everything. ruler. Walk upstairs once. Is this right? Youre right! Youre doing great! Durgyu, who knew Nilia, looked at Lee Han with an absurd look. Lee Han pretended not to see it and ignored it. * * * Vaishada threaded some of the birds he had shot down on skewers. After removing the feathers and entrails, the meat of the bird, roasted to a golden brown, was a delicacy for hunters. Is it because it is during the Phoenix Festival? The fire is a little high. Vaishada adjusted the intensity of the crackling fire. It was Lee Han who had been warned by Professor Voladi. I didnt just pass Vaishadas words. It seems that the energy of the flame is really getting stronger. Come to think of it, has a phoenix ever been summoned to a magic school? You mean the phoenix? The three students were puzzled by the question. immoral. Isnt it a fairly rare phantom beast among phantom beasts? It was a monster that I didnt know where it came from. Ive never seen it, so why are you asking about the phoenix? ah. Ive never seen it myself, but Ive heard of it showing up at festivals very occasionally. If it appeared, I wondered if it would appear at the magic school. Its a phantom beast, so you wont like places with a lot of magic. ha ha ha. If that was the case, the magic school would have already become the den of countless monsters. Mr. Vaishada. Durgyu laughed and said. Lee Han thought to himself. It looks like its already halfway to the monsters den. It was quite ominous information that phantom beasts appeared because they liked places with a lot of magic. Lee Han shook his head once to appease his trembling and said to Vaishada. You shoot a bow well. thank you. Would you like to give it a shot? Im a bit unsure of the bow. Lee Han said he would learn pretty much anything, but he couldnt dare to learn archery easily. I knew how to put an arrow on a string and shoot it at a target. I had learned that when old knight Allarron taught me the basics. But hitting a small moving target at a distance was another matter entirely. It took bone-breaking effort to match that. Well, bows take a lot of time to get used to. Besides, wizards dont even need to master the bow. okay. Why dont you enchant the arrow and shoot it? Are there any magics that you use in times like this? Vaishada said this because she was not entirely a wizard. Any experienced mage would know that what he just said was quite absurd. Instead of shooting the bow with the skill and skill of an archer, it is assisted by various enchantment magic to shoot the bow. At first glance, it sounded plausible, but in fact, the navel was bigger than the stomach. Every time you shoot an arrow, you shoot it with multiple magics. No matter how simple the enchantment magic was, the consumption of mana was unusual. In addition, applying several layers of enchantment to a small object like an arrow greatly increased the amount of mana consumed and the difficulty with each cast. However, Lee Han, still an inexperienced freshman, decided that it was a good idea before thinking about it. Certainly, Ive learned a few useful enchantments now. Lee Han has been studying only nonsensical attributes such as floating, auto-defense, and reflection these days, but in fact, there were many easier attributes. Attributes that assist in power, such as acceleration, increased weight, or increased penetration. Attributes that assist in other areas, such as shake removal, hit enhancement, or aiming assistance. It was Lee Han, who used magic in the form of beads. I was just thinking that someday I should try to increase the power with these enchantments. It was too difficult to apply additional enchantments to objects like water beads that were maintained by Yihans summoned magical power but it was relatively easy for objects that did not have any problems even if Yihan did not retain magical power, such as arrows. Ill try arrows first, and if the arrows catch me well, Ill try iron beads next time. It wasnt a bad idea to practice with arrows as the difficulty increased in order of arrows, metal beads, and water beads. Go fast, get heavy. Be sharp. Durgyu and Giselle, who were watching while nibbling on the roasted bird, looked at each other with interest. In fact, Giselle was more like what are you doing again, but interest was interesting anyway. Lee Han. Did you learn the < Low-level Weight Increase > and < Low-level Penetration Enhancement >? Did you come to class? To be precise, it was one of the many foundational endowment spells written in the book rather than taught by Professor Verdus. It did come out. But you were behind. However, those two magics were located relatively behind, and the students who already had a lot of magic to practice did not dare to touch the magic behind them first. Even if you dont catch it, you already have enough magic to do. In the case of < Low Weight Increase >, I had something to test, so I practiced it. Right. uh? Then what about < Low Penetration Enhancement >? Use that for the first time now. Durgyu and Giselle agreed for the first time. Such nonsense Oh no. What am I thinking. Durgyu shook his head and let his thoughts go. Lee Han was a great friend, but sometimes when he showed his talent for magic, it seemed like he would automatically say, Stop cheating. Really unlucky. Moradi! You shouldnt say that to your teammate! Why are you making a fuss all of a sudden? what? Regardless of what his friends say or not, Lee Han casts the next spell. Increased acceleration, increased weight, improved penetration, improved accuracy, improved aim What else was there to stake? ah. Shake-free. The tremors have subsided Lee Han, who was swinging his cane, hesitated. The spell was not properly cast and bounced off. It was the same no matter how many times it was repeated. Why is that? ah. right. I forgot. If you apply multiple enchantments to something like an arrow, the level of magic consumption and casting difficulty will rise rapidly. Having walked this far, it was only natural that it would not take anymore. Then shouldnt you usually be aware before casting? Vaishada tilted his head and asked the students of the Two White Tiger Towers. The two students pretended not to hear and turned away. Then lets do it here. Guess the rock that fell over there. Lee Han caught his breath and aimed his bow. I could feel the complex and finely woven structure of magic in the arrows. It was much more comfortable and stable than when I was just wearing a string, perhaps because of the strengthened accuracy and aim. Tung! Kwajik! The arrow flew with a crackling sound and pierced the rock and got stuck about 1/3 of the way through. Lee Han felt sorry for the location of the arrow, which was quite far from the center he was aiming for. Is this enough for two? It is also difficult. What are you saying Vaishada said, looking at Lee Han like a monster. If youre not a skilled archer and youve put an arrow into a rock, youve done well. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Are all Ein Lorgard students like that? Vaishada thought in amazement. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, since its a place where the best talents in the empire are gathered and taught, I didnt know that was natural. Even if you put half of your arrows into a rock, there are people who say, Oh, the arrow only sticks halfway into a rock and regret it. Tell your friend not to talk nonsense. He is also your colleague. Vaishada did not hear the conversation between Giselle and Durgyu. Come to think of it, I heard that there was a young ranger who entered Ein Lorgard from another fortress the other day. Would that patrol be like that too? If all the students of Einrogard have a personality like that, then the young rangers who enrolled in other strongholds of the Shadow Patrol must be similar. Vaishada was amazed at the young ranger he didnt even know his face. Does it have to be at that level to be able to enter Einrogard! If you want more accurate aim, how about reducing the power? You mean power? okay. It looks like youre obsessed with power too much. I dont need that much power. But arent there some monsters like Rakemaw with exceptionally hard armor? I think it would take this much power to defeat those guys. Thats true, but isnt it common for first-year students to encounter monsters like that? Vaishada was taken aback. Of course, among the monsters, there were monsters with solid defense, but usually there were few encounters with such monsters. Even more so if you are a first year student at a magic school. Lee Han smiled bitterly. Vaishada couldnt quite understand why the boy in front of her was doing this. You are right. Then I will give up power and focus on aiming. Why dont you try < Lesser Judo > as well? said Giselle sarcastically. Of course, this wasnt serious advice. In enchantment magic, the induction attribute that makes an object go in the target direction by itself was a very difficult attribute. A much more difficult attribute than acceleration or weight increase. oh. thanks. Moradi. However, for Lee Han, who is already dealing with the automatic defense attribute, < Low Judo > was an attribute worth trying. There were parts where the two were quite compatible, so Lee Han was able to successfully cast < Low Judo > at once. Giselle was at a loss for words. Next to him, Durgyu said as if he was slightly surprised. I didnt expect you to give me advice. shut up. ?! Lee Han reduced the power-enhancing magic and added < Low Judo >. After some trial and error, a fairly suitable combination was completed. < Low Accuracy Enhancement > < Low Level Enhanced Aim > < Low Judo > twice and < Low Penetration Enhancement >. I think this much is fine. The best combination possible with the current skill cast close to the limit. When he pulled the string, the arrow hit the exact center of a rock far away. Vaishada clapped happily. Excellent! thank you. I didnt know it would turn out this well. Even Lee Han was a little bewildered. To think that one magic (actually, it was never one) could replace archery so easily. It was to the point where I thought that wizards werent being criticized for being unlucky. I wonder if it is possible to shoot a bow so easily. are you okay. Vaishada said, showing pride as a skilled archer. It is better for beginners to enjoy using convenient and useful tools than to waste time and then give up. Why dont you use a good bow and good arrows just because youre an excellent archer? Rather, find something more like that and write it. If you dig deep into archery, it was such a profound skill that there would be no end to it. Archers who walked such a path did not pay much attention to the fact that wizards replaced archery with magic. It was possible because he had strong confidence in his own archery skills. I see. Thank you for those kind words. Lee Han fired several arrows in succession. Vaishada paused a little as he saw the arrow that had been shot before, accurately splitting the end and going in. Spells are so deceitful! Moradi. thanks. For your advice. Ill have to practice a few more times. Lee Han was slightly excited and picked up the arrow. There is magic, but why should I learn archery? But the bow had an advantage that magic did not have. First of all, the overwhelming range was an advantage. If you use it well, the range that easily passes 100 meters will increase the difficulty like crazy if you use magic. A freshman like Lee Han, who has a lot of work to deal with monsters, had to prepare ways to hit them from as far away as possible. Hiss hiss hiss! Vaishada was embarrassed to see Lee Han aiming his arrow at the target so hard. I recommended it for a light refreshment, but I was practicing so hard. Isnt it possible that monsters are coming down to Einrogard? haha. Students. It was a joke. * * * Professor Thunderstruck lit his pipe and puffed out smoke. Often, students mistakenly thought, Professors are really evil people for giving out assignments and exams like this, but in fact, professors didnt like assignments and exams too much. When assignments and tests are given, it is the professor himself who has to evaluate them. However, the students do not know the teachers hard work and say things like why are you making it so hard! This is a lot of trouble! How young they are! Isnt it true that you paid hard? no. Do I have to forcefully pay it easily? Professor Thunder Walk grumbled at Professor Lightning Walk and poured tea. Potion bottles made and submitted by the students were scattered on the table. You forgot Setrivis dew potion. This is an insufficient amount of Lesser Spirit Enhancement Potion. I told you to make a potion of Dobruks Blooddrops. Why did you get the water from the sewer? Look at the nasty smell! Be quiet while drinking tea. yes. An alchemist at the level of Professor Thunderwalker could actually figure out the composition of a potion to some extent just by looking at it with his eyes and sensing magic power. Aurums Golden Potion, which came out as a pre-term assignment. The difficulty itself wasnt that high, but it was very annoying to have to make and combine all kinds of potions to make. I need to make a base by mixing Lesser Mind Boost Potion and Setlibis Dew Potion, then add a mixture of Lesser Mind Boost Potion and Dobruks Droplet Potion, then again Lesser Mind Boost Potion and Belesens Isnt it because students dont like that kind of thing? Alchemy is originally such a study. Professor Wooreegeol was unfair. As much as I myself endured things like this bad beer and became an alchemist, the ordeal made me grow as an alchemist. If youre just frustrated with this, how will you make more difficult potions in the future? Uh uh huh? Why? Is it strange? Professor Thunderwalk held the potion bottle up to the magic lamp. But looking back, it was strange. It was so neat and perfect. What is strange? It was so well made. Isnt that a good thing? no. It is a task given to me to do poorly. Professor Lightning Walk looked at his nephew like trash, but Professor Thunder Walk didnt care. The students didnt get their materials from anywhere, and they picked things up from all over the school site and made them, so of course it couldnt be perfect. All kinds of by-products and residues should remain This Aurums golden potion was too perfect. what? This I think it was made with the potion sold at the Alchemy Guild workshop?! You are clever. No, isnt this clever! Who made it? Lee Han Wodanaz After checking the name on the potion label, Professor Thunderstruck was at a loss for words. What the hell did this guy do? You told me to make it regardless of the means and methods, so the students didnt choose the means and methods either. Anyway, how do you buy potions outside!? What the hell did this guy do!? You must have bought it the last time you went out. At that time, how do you guess that Aurums golden potion is the task? I know? Amazing. As much as it was not his job, Professor Lightning Walk was interested. Of course, Professor Wooregeol was different. Even if he was a disciple he cherished, this was a matter of pride. You dare not suffer in the task given to you? Blame yourself. Wodanaz. The difficulty of the final exam will go up because of you. Looking at his nephew muttering grimly, Professor Lightning Walk shook his head. Isnt that why there is a prejudice that alchemists are gloomy people who are stuck in a closet and dont come out? * * * Tuesday. Professor Alpen Knighton looked around at the assignments the students were going to create with serious eyes. < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >s pre-term assignment was drafting a structure. And the final exam is the actual writing of the structure. As the two are connected, most of the students are already building structures. As there is an evaluation next week, it became very difficult if I didnt finish almost this week. Even the next week, as there were final exams for other lectures, time was even more scarce. Professor Knighton. Professor Fluworks. Hello. Professor Alpen lightly bowed his head and greeted Professor Rosine. They both knew each other as they were from imperial bureaucrats. Students assignments look great! I think its because the professor taught me well. Its embarrassing that I still lack a lot. This is enough. They are first graders. Even in the first year, a wizard. Even the students dont want to be treated that way. The students who were working behind the scenes pouted. Its not! Mrs. Wardanaz. Mr. Wodanaz. Lee Han, who was driving a magic stone into a yew pillar, shook his head and answered when Rowena of the White Tiger Tower called. Im busy right now so I cant make snacks. Rowena. Tell the princess to be patient. The princess, who was making her own assignments with her followers from a little distance away, looked at Lee Han with regret and astonishment. yes? no. Im not here for snacks. ah. okay? Lee Han put down the hammer and looked away. Then why did you come? Can you lend me some magic? Isnt that a warlock? Asan murmured in a disgusted voice. For magicians, the magic of absorbing other peoples magic was close to taboo. It was a natural reaction as it touched something more important than the wizards life. Gainando jumped up and denied it. Its not like youre a black magician absorbing someone elses mana! uh? Dont you have any such means? No it wont happen. Dont come closer. You bastard! I dont think other schools have such means! There probably wont be. Realizing that there was a misunderstanding, Rowena exclaimed urgently. I am not a warlock! no. I must say that I am not a warlock and do not intend to steal magic. I have no intention of stealing magic Yes. I guess so. Lee Han roughly grasped the situation. When creating the magic circle, a lot of mana was consumed due to various trials and errors, so it was the same with the magic structure. Lee Han was able to continue pouring his magic power without getting tired, but the other students had to take a break until they recovered. At that time, if Lee Han put in his magic, the production period could be shortened even more. It is okay to give the price in credit rather than barter. oh. Is that so? Rowena, who took out the whole piece of meat, was delighted. Surprisingly, Einrogards students preferred to pay outside the school rather than barter. As Lee Han, I was just grateful. for a moment! ? When Anrago of the Alpha family intervened, Lee Han was puzzled. What are you talking about? Are you trying to interfere? If you look at the personalities of the White Tiger Towers, even if they are the same friend, they dont really like being helped by other Towers Wodanaz. Ill pay twice as much, so start with me Is that a knight? Is it the White Tiger Tower? Kainando muttered in a confused voice. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Even the White Tiger Tower friends were agitated. It was about whether it was right to take away the proposal of a top friend like that. But Anrago didnt care. This is not particularly dishonorable as a knight. Isnt that crazy? Ignoring the princes words, Anrago continued talking. Having the goods and paying a fair price for the goods. Thats all. Im not saying this, but is it okay? Lee Han thought to himself. I knew that the White Tiger Tower students were also adjusting to the magic school, but it seemed like they were adapting too well. Ang. Thats not something a merchant would say Buying stuff isnt the exclusive property of a merchant! Dont you have to buy things just because youre a driver? Heres a famous sword that all of you want to have, but are you going to give up just because someone wants to buy it first? Would that be wise?! Anrago desperately resorted to sophistry as if the assignment was quite difficult. The White Tiger Tower students were overwhelmed by that momentum, Is that so? I think so, he tilted his head. Kainando said, It sounds like bullshit, but he did not reach the White Tiger Tower students. ruler. Wodanaz! Ill pay twice as much, so start with me Wait. I triple! Anrago had forgotten one thing. That if you put twice as much on yourself, someone else can also put in more. This time, Shiles of the Richmond family in the Black Turtle Tower intervened. As one of the leading wagon transport families in the Empire, Shiles was not burdened with external charges. Because this kind of money is like rotten people. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Can they just waste their money when they dont earn it? Richmond, you bastard do you intend to interfere with the work of the White Tiger Tower? What nonsense? Didnt you say it was a legitimate right? Then quadruple it! Do you think you will back down? Five times! for a moment. for a moment. Gather everyone! Angrago must have realized that it was not serious, so he called the students of the White Tiger Tower. Rowena, who had just spoken up, was also dragged away and confronted. The atmosphere made it difficult to buy this on my own. Lets all join forces. Do you want to join forces? We buy and share together. Lee Han looked at the white tiger tower guys as if they were dumbfounded. What are crazy people sharing? However, the madness was contagious not only to the White Tiger Tower, but also to the Black Turtle Tower. Shiles also called the same top friends. Tutanta. The White Tiger Tower guys are cowardly trying to buy Wodanaz with money! Help me! Because they are mean to the very root. You mean thats a knight? Perhaps realizing that the atmosphere was going strangely, Asan opened his mouth from behind. Wardanaz. The current situation is a bit Yeah. I didnt expect either. yes? There is only one way. What way? Everyone gather around. ? Asan started to call the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower. Then, earnestly calculated the amount of silver each could afford. We have to buy it first. As much as each can put out Get the head start! Dont even dare to do it again! Lee Han was frustrated. * * * In my mind, I wanted to tear off the castle, but Lee Han didnt. The problem of conscience is also a problem, and if the tail is always long, it will be stepped on. He didnt want to be published in the imperial newspaper as Ein Rogards 1st year students excessive fraud Is it okay for Ein Rogarde to have many victims? Stop raising the price. I will help you in the order you said. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Wordanaz. If you do, you may not be able to receive the next order because your magic power is depleted. That wont happen. But Because there wont be. Lee Han said firmly. If nothing else, I could be sure of this. The magic power will overflow! Wardanaz. Of course, from your point of view, this may be a bit cluttered, but Thats an excuse. Can I inject it here? Ughhh. Paperweight! The torch lit by magical energy caught fire. White Tiger Tower students were amazed at how quickly it worked. also! I thought it would be trial and error, but it works the first time. Is this the finished form? Originally, I had to amplify my magic power, but since I see it attaching at once like this, it might be okay to end it here Stop talking nonsense and do it properly. At Lee Hans words, the White Tiger Tower student sulked. Even after that, Lee Han looked over the other students structures. Mrs. Wardanaz. When it works, its a device that exterminates the undead that attack Did you make it for the principal? Wardanaz. Its a wooden thing that moves with magic. What do you think? Did you mean it? I thought it was a spider because it had eight legs. Looking at the structures of his friends, Lee Han was relieved. He was worried that the level of the structure he had created would be too low, but it seemed that it would not be pushed too far. no?! Lee Hans thoughts changed when he saw the blueprint for the princesss assignment. The blueprint depicts a miniature fountain completed by elaborately connecting five magic devices. It was a beautiful piece of fantasy magic and elemental enchantment magic. Rowena said proudly, as if it were her own work. How is it? Mr. Wodanaz? This is the blueprint that Her Highness made after not sleeping well for several days. I was worried because he had heard of three schools, but even under such circumstances, he was able to complete this level of blueprint Rowena hesitated as she spoke. The princesss followers next to her also hesitated. Originally, it was a very surprising thing to take three magic majors. It was usually one or two. Listening to three is impossible without an outstanding intellect and a burning passion for learning but there was a person in front of me who was taking a major that was twice that. Three or three things dont seem so great, but this is really great Its great, so theres no need for that. Lee Han said it was absurd. In fact, its because Lee Hans life was somehow twisted. Studying three schools at the same time was a great enough thing. You made it really well. Is that so?! Rowena was overjoyed. Lee Han thought to himself. Shouldnt I take care of my grades first? Looking at it earlier, the blueprint for the work is Young Yihan didnt say anything more about liking him. Well, if he had connections like that of the princess, he might be able to take care of a position after graduation. An existence on a different level from Gainando, where the only thing you can give is money! Lee Han, who thoroughly checked the blueprints, asked. So, where should I infuse my magic? Here. ? Lee Han hesitated. Where Rowena pointed, there was only one round skeleton. Its a fountain that needs to be completed by linking five magic devices elaborately, but its only a round frame? Ah are the other devices somewhere else? If Gainando had done it, he would have hit him in the back saying, Dont lie that you will build a city with your mouth, lower the difficulty level, but it was worth the name of the princess. Lee Han asked as kindly as possible. no! No? yes! We are still preparing! Seeing Rowenas clear answer, Lee Han instantly felt dizzy. Its been a week and not a single device has been completed yet. can I? No matter how I think about it, it seems dangerous. No matter how generously they were, not a single device was completed at a time when other friends were building more than half of the structure, which was a red flag. Isnt that too slow? its okay! ah. There must be a way. yes! For Her Highness the Princess, this is a task at a level that can be solved sufficiently. ? Lee Han listened to Rowenas words and tilted his head slightly. So what is the method? well? Suddenly, the white tiger tower students decoration on Rowenas coat caught my eye. It did. He was the White Tiger Tower. Lee Han nodded as if he understood. Rowena, not knowing why, tilted her head. Are there any other followers? Neblen. Neblen of the Kirac family belonging to the same Blue Dragon Tower. Lee Han called Neblen and asked. Isnt that too slow? I might feel that way a bit, but if its still the princess No. Other than that belief, is there a way to complete five devices in a short time? Neblen hesitated. Lee Han was definitely anxious. this? Princess. Are you okay? You seem a little slow? At Lee Hans question, Adenart looked thoughtful with a thoughtful expression. I didnt realize it for sure, but it was true that the time was pretty tight right now. Definitely Its okay. Mr. Wodanaz! If its Her Highness the Princess, you can do it! The princess, who had opened her mouth, hesitated at the words of her followers and shut her mouth again. I think the princess was just trying to say something. Is that so? Perhaps he meant that he could. The princess wiggled her fingers and hesitated, but eventually gave up and sat down again. Lee Han thought to himself. No matter how you look at it, it looks like hes realized the problem. His face was expressionless, but Lee Han had seen students like that countless times. That was the appearance of a student who, even if he pretended to be calm, had already intuited his fate. okay. Youre right! Where should I infuse magic? Annoyed, Lee Han decided to go and do his own thing. The princess stared at Lee Han and tried to send a signal with her eyes, but Lee Han ignored it. sorry. Your followers are annoying. The princesss followers were more troublesome than expected, so even Lee Han could get in trouble if they were touched incorrectly. Lee Han, who turned around after blowing all his magic power, said while looking at Gainando passing by. Cainan Island. People like you who dont have annoying followers might be rather happy. what did I do wrong?! * * * Children. How many suns were there originally? de, finally, a person who has lost his mind is coming out. I knew it would come out someday. At the words of one of the Blue Dragon Tower students, the friends became agitated. Not that! Look! ??? Not only the Blue Dragon Tower, but also the students of the other towers raised their heads. Surprisingly, there were two suns in the sky. What is that?! Its the principals attack! Its an attack from the principal! Gainando lowered his stance and lay face down. Then Professor Alpen said. Its not an attack from the headmaster. ah. Isnt it? Embarrassed, Gainando slowly stood up. Thats a phoenix. yes? You dont know about the phoenix? Professor Alpen kindly explained to the students gathered around him. Occasionally, fire-attribute mana would gather strongly, and when certain special conditions were met, a phoenix would appear from a mass of condensed mana. It is truly mysterious and rare. All the students gathered here can be said to be lucky. Wow Is that a phoenix? It was the students who had been celebrating the phoenix in a small way this week. The little sun newly born in the distance is a phoenix. That alone somehow warmed the heart that had been desolate from homework and study. Its like a miracle! Tu-tu-tuk- Red-shining feathers fell from the sky like rain. And wherever the feather fell, fire began to burn. Aaaagh! Aww! Stop it! You crazy phoenix! What are you doing! It took less than 10 seconds for the miracle to turn into a disaster. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 One of the students hastily removed the cloak and shook it up and down to put out the fire. However, there were more red feathers than expected. The students screamed as the number of feathers increased as if the rain was getting stronger. Get under the shade! In which shade!? Its not something you can do by hiding under a tree! Chow ah! Professor Alpen swung his cane and set a huge curtain over the heads of the students. The red feathers clattered against the curtain, making a sharp sound. Thank you persimmon! The phoenix is a mischievous creature in many ways. As much as they like to play pranks, youd better be careful. If I play around with you twice, Ill get burned. Lee Han held back his absurdity and looked up. As if unaware of the situation below, the phoenix was waving its feathers high in the distant sky. The students stared at each other and threw the jewelry they had made to commemorate the phoenix to the ground. Thats why Wodanaz told you to study instead of celebrating the phoenix. How could I have known this would happen! * * * Coke. A phoenix appeared? No luck. Professor Mortum clicked his tongue when he heard that the phoenix had appeared. New students have a lot of work to do, but a phoenix even appeared. I set a little fire, but nothing more. I was quiet. Guinando secretly made an excuse as to whether he liked the phoenix. Isnt it a problem starting with the fire? Coke. It must be now. However, the characters of phantom beasts are usually eccentric. Even if youre fine now, who knows when youll act on a whim? Lee Han had already seen the sight of a phoenix igniting the surroundings with just a few turns of its feathers. Of course, I couldnt help but worry. What do you think the Phoenix will do? Coke. I didnt get it yet. The phantom beasts should just exist again. Theyre like storms who dont know how to control their power. Wouldnt your whole body burn if I just flew in and hugged you? As Professor Mortum said, phantom beasts with powerful power were beings that brought destruction and chaos wherever they went, regardless of their intentions. As much as you cant control your own strong power, you cant avoid causing damage to those around you. If, with an eccentric personality, he behaves on a whim that I dont understand Collock. In comparison, how beautiful are the undead? This well-controlled and predictable beauty. Lee Han and his friends were speechless and silent. Even if its a bit dangerous, I think its better to be a phoenix than an undead. Shh. The professor is complaining. So, is the work going well? yes. The field of black magic that Lee Han and his friends learned this semester was largely about cursed poison bones. They were magic that had the commonality of not being very popular anywhere. C Coke. I will not give you a separate assignment before the final exam. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -hurray! C Coke. Instead, lets replace it with a simple tarsus crafting. - Temporary. Originally, it was used for the purpose of checking the identity of each other by splitting the ornaments in half and then matching the shapes together in case of meeting later C Take a good look. Professor Mortum split the bone plaque in half. Then, an intense cursed energy emanated from one side. Click! However, the energy of the curse disappeared in an instant when the tarsus were put together again. -The power of the curse on one side. The other side contains the power of Haeju. Combining the two makes it an ordinary accessory, but its power is revealed the moment the two are split. Curse magic was relatively easy to cast and fast, but if the opponent was a skilled wizard, there were too many ways to stop it. Poison magic was similar. If properly poisoned, it would be fatal, but it was difficult to poison if the opponent was a skilled wizard as much as it was poison made of magic. In order to compensate for such shortcomings, warlocks usually made stronger curses and stronger poisons and carried them with them. Of course, if you use things prepared in advance, their power will increase several times. In black magic, tarsus was an item to keep things safe. The problem is Cheer. Kuck. Cuckoo. Rapadell coughed and tears welled up at the smoky smoke. A lump of curse leaked out of the magic circle and flew through the air. Acch. Acquire! Get drunk!! ah. Quiet your sneeze! Do you use the studio alone! When Gainando reprimanded him, Rapadel glared at him in tears, but Rapadels condition was not too good to refute. You bastard Hachwi! Achoo!! Anyway, guys with poor skills get more angry. Isnt it Lee Han? The complexion of Gainando, who had been condescending because he was still fine, suddenly changed. Lee Han. My body I cant move Youre addicted. Lee Han said as if he was sorry. Raphael was making a tarsus with a curse and Gainando was making a tarsus with poison, but this was no easy task. It was very easy for a wizard to suffer as he had to immerse the curse and poison in the tarsus and store it. Ymirg carefully dipped the bone medallion half into the bronze basin. With the sound of bubbling, I could feel the curse in the basin transferring to my bones. Ugh. As he inherited the blood of a giant, his magic resistance was higher than the other students, but that didnt mean he wasnt afraid of poison or curses. As human beings, it is impossible not to be afraid of poison or curses. Uhhhhhhh. Ymirg groaned and pulled out half of the bone medallion with thick tongs. Fearing that the curse would spread if it touched her body even a little. Cheeik! After barely attaching the other half of the bone medallion, Ymirg was able to sigh. aaaaaaaa!! ?! Lee Han looked at Ymirg in surprise. whats the matter? What happened? Bare bare hands! bare hands! ah. What else am I saying? A friend who was learning the same magic was so unconcerned that Ymir immediately wondered if he had misunderstood. But looking again, that friend from House Wodhanaj had his hand dipped into the cursed bronze basin. This is fine. ???? are you okay. dont die. Oh no. Ymirg was embarrassed to see Rapadel and Guinando stretching behind the table. It looks like he could die Lee Han, who had been watching Ymirg from the sidelines like a monster, focused on his work. Lee Han did not just put down his gloves and tongs and do it with his bare hands. It was more difficult than expected to make the tarpaulin. Bones were a good medium for infusing curses or poisons, but just dipping and stirring them a few times didnt make them properly dwell. I had to put a lot of effort into making a proper tarsus. Apply a combination of various reagents so that the curse can easily dwell on the bones, dip them in the curse, check if the bones absorb the curse properly, and if not, drive the curse into the bones by moving magic power As if carefully painting over paint This process of applying the curse layer by layer required persistent patience rather than a flash of inspiration. And the more I do it, the more I understand why black magic isnt popular. Lee Han grabbed the bone fragment with his bare hands and tried to feel the flow of the curse. It was difficult to feel this flow when using gloves or tongs. Geuuuuk Lee Han. A coat next to me. Gainando barely got up from the studio floor and pointed at the coat next to the chair. Lying in a paralyzed state made me feel three times colder. Take it. Thank you before evil! You cant see ahead! Oops. sorry. * * * When the time came, Professor Mortum opened the door of the studio and reappeared. Coke. Are you all done? yes. yes. Lee Han and his friends nodded and held out their heads. The faces of the students were drawn after a while. Lets see Professor Mortum split the Gainando tarsus. Then, a good amount of poisonous air gushed out from inside. When the professor snapped his fingers, the miasma that spread from the tarsus twirled and circled, then entered the tarsi again. Coke. It was made quite well. Is that true!? Gainando was so surprised that he fell backwards. As I grabbed Raphaels arm to barely keep my balance, Rapadel glared at Gainando in disgust. Why are you so surprised? I didnt hear that it was well made in that other lecture Gainando said with a shy face. I was surprised by Professor Mortums praise as I had never heard it praised in other lectures. Then Professor Mortum gave a rare benevolent smile. Coke. A wizard cannot excel in all magic. ? ? Ymirg and Rapadel glanced at Lee Han. However, Professor Mortum didnt notice and continued talking. Your talent is in black magic. As long as a black mage excels in black magic, there is no reason to envy other magic. Coke. Isnt it? youre right! Prince, you dont study at all. Raphael said as if it was absurd. As the White Tiger Tower students with poor grades were forced to learn from Lee Han, Rapad El knew how much Gainando hated studying. The White Tiger Tower students were also forced to sit and play with their quills, but Kainando tried to escape alone. Quiet. Are you jealous? Such a madman Seeing Guinando arrogantly saying that he made one verse well, Rapadell was stunned. Coke. This is Professor Mortum split Lee Hans tarsi. Then, after a moment of silence, he looked at Kainan Island. Guinando, who noticed the situation, cried out in tears. professor. Please evaluate objectively, do not compare and compare! * * * Lightning Walk Professor looked at the mountain peak curiously. The phoenix, which had been floating in the sky and scattering its feathers, seemed to be tired of it and had flown over the peaks of the mountain range. Thanks to this, a red halo was shining behind the peak. Awesome. The phoenix isnt something you can easily see. Lee Han glared at his friends. Friends averted their gaze. It is very lucky. Even if you want to meet a phoenix, its not something you can meet. There must be a logical error. Professor Lightnings words were not easily accepted. In that sense, even if he wanted to meet the king of the frost giants, he was not a person he could meet, but Lee Han did not feel particularly lucky. No matter how rare it was, the phantom beast that made fire rain down from the sky couldnt be good. I guess I should stop talking about the phoenix and start todays lecture. Lightningwalker pointed at the huge pots with his chin. The students were puzzled by the cauldrons seen only in alchemy lectures. how? It is not very difficult to do today. Its a lot easier than I usually do. I felt sorry for you guys suffering from the final exams, so I decided to change my mind Lee Han was never fooled. What the hell are you going to do? thud! ruler. Come here. Cerberus. The students froze at the sight of the huge three-headed dog. The head in charge of the center of Cerberus looked around at the students and his eyes twinkled. -Kong! write Can I knock it down? When Lee Han unconsciously asked, Professor Lightning Walk replied as if he were talking nonsense. Dont make ridiculous jokes. Would you like me to do that? Right? Haha. Lee Han rubbed his chest inwardly. I knew I had to fight! Chapter 271 Chapter 271 There are countless beasts in the Empire. The gentle guy, the rabid guy, the timid guy, the brave guy Memorizing all the characteristics of all these beasts is not an easy task for even the most talented wizard. But clever wizards know how to act tactfully. Its about figuring out your habits. If you knew the behavior or weakness of a monster, you could infer monsters of similar series to that monster to some extent. In this way, outstanding explorers used to figure out the habits of similar monsters and prepare in advance. How am I supposed to figure out the habits of Cerberus? Of course, sometimes that method doesnt work. It was the exact same moment. Can I treat Cerberus like any other dog or wolf-type monster? The moment I scratched Cerberuss chin with my hand, I feared that I might snap it. Of course, just saying this doesnt mean its impossible for you guys to figure out your habits right now, right? There is one better way. A way that works for most beasts. Professor Lightning Walk kicked the bottom of the cauldron with the tip of his boot. Feed right away. Students everywhere caught their breath. It was closer to bewilderment and worry than joy and realization. Feed Cerberus? Doesnt it become food while trying to feed it? Until now, feeding them shouldnt have been that difficult. yes? yes??? Every time they went to the stable, the students who went through the humiliation of being hit by horses and spit on their faces were horrified. However, Professor Lightning Walk ignored it and continued. Horses dont complain about food, and they tend to eat a lot. But the Empire is not just about horses. You will have to learn how to feed them to deal with the animals you will meet next semester. Lee Han couldnt bear to ask what beasts were waiting for him in the next semester. Now then lets begin! Feed Cerberus in the order they are completed! When the professor gave the command, the students hurriedly ran in front of the pot. In the empty lot in the middle, there are various kinds of ordinary vegetables such as carrots, potatoes, onions, and cabbages, starting with the meat of several animals. And there was even a rare fruit or mushroom spice whose name I couldnt even guess. The students carried baskets one by one and mumbled about what ingredients to pick out. What kind of food do three-headed dogs like? I feel confident about onion soup these days. Shall we go for onion soup? Three-headed dogs are dogs, after all. Can I feed them onions? Lee Han was puzzled and gathered the ingredients. Basically, Lee Han was also choosing ingredients that dogs would like. Youll like sweet fruits like apples, and youll also like meat and fish Do you have any sweet potatoes? Guinan Island. Havent you seen the sweet potato? Why are you asking me? Kainando tilted his head, not knowing why he was asking him. You like sweet potatoes. for a moment. Did you ask because you thought I would have taken it all by now? Lee Han did not answer and moved to another place. Gainando was moved and ran after him. hmm. There must be no sweet potatoes. hey! It cant be helped. Lee Han took out a sweet potato wrapped in paper from his coat pocket. It was a sweet potato that was dug up in Professor Wooregeuls garden, baked well, peeled, cut, and then dried. Professor Lightning Step, who was watching from afar, asked as if he was absurd. Why are you carrying dried sweet potatoes in your pocket? If you are in distress, would you like to eat? While the professor was at a loss for words, Lee Han moved to the pot. It was difficult to cook complicated or demanding dishes because I didnt know what Cerberus liked. Lets go to various foods as simple and simple as possible. I was thinking of checking the ingredients that the other person reacted to when I cooked and brought them. While Han Lee grinds the meat and kneads it into sticks, a few fearless students go ahead. O mighty three-headed dog! I brought food for you here! -Kong! The left head of Cerberus barked in response. The students put the well-grilled pork ribs on the bowl and walked carefully. Wait Wait Jin doesnt really attack, right? No matter how determined he was, his whole body could not help but stiffen when the six large eyes stared at him. The students trembled and offered the roasted meat to Cerberus. snap! Cerberuss left head took a big bite into the grilled meat. Then he chewed it a few times and then spit it out. ?!? Oh no?! The lightning walk professor next to him smiled and said. If you think of him as just a wild monster, your nose will be hurt. I grew up eating only good things, so my taste buds are picky. Besides, I had a snack before coming here, so my stomach is about half full. then you wont eat anything even if I give you something?! Nevertheless, you have to be able to feed them to be an excellent wizard. Chii-Ik- The students talked less and the sound of grilling meat seemed to suddenly become louder. Most of the students thought, Wouldnt it be delicious if the meat was grilled well? Its a big deal. I thought so too. Various seasonings or recipes could not be used. If the scent was too strong, you could spit it out without eating it. Shiles of the Richmond family, a horseman, called in a small voice as he looked at Lee Han. Wardanaz. What is going on? I have something to tell you. Shiles looked around and put a small bottle in Yihans hand. Inside was a complex colored powder. This is a secret Garuda used only in our family. Arcane powder that animals love to eat. As befits a family that runs the leading wagon transport business in the empire, Shiles was good at handling animals. You helped me last time, so Ill help you this time. take it You will love it when you mix it into your cooking. This precious thing Thank you. Shales. Lee Han said sincerely. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, the last time I helped you, I actually helped you with silver coins! Shiles winked, put the soup in his bowl, and stood up. Then the other top students murmured. What are you thinking? Didnt you see something you just didnt like? no. Its Richmond. You must have an idea! Shiles friends looked at him with a little anticipation. As if living up to that expectation, Shiles put the bowl down. Cerberus approached and sniffed. Wow! All three of Cerberus heads spit in Shiles face at the same time. Shiles, who was covered with spittle, turned his head to Lee Han and said. sorry. Wodanaz. I guess it doesnt work. When even Shiles was destroyed, no more students came forward. However, Professor Lightning Walk was strict. When the time came, they began to push the students in turn. ruler. Its time. Take the food you made and go forward! Wait a minute! professor! Just give me a little more time! As expected, the students were in the middle of the day. Cerberus hit the bowl with his front paws, snorted it over, and rebuffed it in various ways. Soon, Lee Hans turn came. Lee Han, who was holding the dishes he made, suddenly thought why he was doing this. I dont think the path of a wizard is like this -Kong! Cerberus left head barked. It was similar to the reaction I showed to the students earlier. Lee Han put his hand on the cane. The idea was to hit the shield to stop the stinger from flying. Chap-Chap-Chap-Chap- ? However, Cerberus reaction went a little differently than expected. To be exact, the food Lee Han had prepared was eagerly inhaling the dried sweet potatoes Lee Han had brought out. Because the left head raised its head first, the other two heads were in tears and restless. for a moment. We should eat together. -Kleurungkongkeukkeongkung! -Kong! -king! The stolen head reacted violently, but the other two heads were very satisfied. Lee Han asked Professor Lightning Step. Was sweet potato the correct answer? Its not?? Professor Lightningwalker said in a bewildered voice. There can be no way that the answer was a material that was not brought out in the first place. Cerberus didnt even like sweet potatoes. Did you digest while waiting? stop! Raise your head! At Professor Lightnings words, the three heads of Cerberus stopped at the same time and straightened their posture. Lee Han looked at the bowl placed below. Only sweet potatoes were completely gone. Isnt that the one you raised in the garden? yes. It was delicious, but was it this much? The lightning stride professor was amazed. As it was my nephews garden, I sometimes got vegetables grown or dishes containing vegetables. I thought it must have been that the fresh and fruity spirits helped me absorb life force very strongly but seeing Cerberus react like that now, I wondered if there was something else. well? The other students must have eaten it too, so you must have seen the reaction, didnt you? Uh because I ate well no matter what they gave me. At Lee Hans words, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower made embarrassed faces. In fact, as soon as Lee Han put it in a pot and boiled it, he ate it without hesitation as if he was possessed by a ghost. It was clear that they would have eaten well if they had put buttons and rocks instead of potatoes and carrots. Amazing good. Lets check it one more time. After the lecture, dig up some sweet potatoes and dry them. professor. Those final exams Ever since he started living as a student, Lee Han has been able to contain deep sadness in his eyes. Seeing those melancholy eyes, Professor Lightning Walk apologized without even realizing it. sorry. Its definitely going to be hard to do now. Lets try it next semester. thank you! -Kong! Im sorry! The three heads of Cerberus barked in protest from the side. It was as if they were protesting what to do during vacation. * * * Night. Lee Han held back the feeling of tiredness and frowned. Is everyone okay? Ugh. Ugh. Looks fine. Lee Han nodded his head at the answers of his friends sitting around the break room. To refresh himself, Lee Han poured hot coffee into a tin cup and then stood up and walked to the window of the tower. When I look at the darkness of the magic school where the stars seem to be pouring down, it feels like its not a big deal to suffer like this not lost. Lee Han sipped and blinked his eyes. Something was strange. its still midnight? It was the middle of the night, and suddenly the surroundings were getting brighter. As if the dawn is coming. The friends who were nodding like ghouls turned their heads, perhaps feeling that something was brightening. what? What is going on? It wasnt until it was almost morning light outside that the students realized the full extent of the situation. The phoenix was right in front of the blue dragon tower. Wow Wow! The students exclaimed in exclamation at the mysterious sight. To make the night as bright as daytime. Indeed, it was not a phoenix for nothing. Im sleepy, but Im waking up. right? The phoenix appears and its not necessarily bad Close the window! Lee Han hurriedly shouted and moved. Friends were perplexed and asked. What?! why!? Close the window! The phoenix is coming this way! The phoenix, which had discovered the students inside the tower, was approaching with innocent eyes. A few feathers flew in through the still-unclosed window, sparking the common room. !!! Oh, no! my assignment! My assignment!! The assignment is not important right now! Turn off the lights! Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Fortunately, it didnt lead to a fire. Thanks to Lee Hans step forward, the students bought time to close the windows and hurriedly put out the lights. My my assignment When I go back to the mansion, I throw away all the phoenix storybooks! The confused students exhaled heavily and glanced out the windows. The phoenix looked at me and flapped its wings as if something was wrong. Tak-tak! Why are you doing that? Why are you doing that! Arent you asking me to open the window? Youre pointing at the window! Didnt the wizard who fulfilled the phoenixs request receive a great reward in the same fairy tale? Never open it! At Kainandos words, his friends growled and shouted. Even if you were tricked twice, you didnt qualify as a wizard if you were tricked three times. Suddenly, the phoenix started chirping. It was a cry more like a song than a chirp. The song of the phoenix also quelled the anger of the student whose assignment had just been burned. Can I open it? Fuck! evil! Calm down. Lee Han hit his friend in the stomach with a cane. Looking around, I was surprised to see that all the students had calmed down their anger. what? Does it have the effect of interfering with the mind? No matter how beautiful the song was, it could not appease the anger caused by the burnt assignment. It was clear that there was some kind of magical power. Among the monsters, there were also monsters that could seduce people with their sound. If the song of the phoenix had such power Close your ears. Lee Han put cotton in the ears of his friends. Then, the student who had just calmed down his anger exploded again. That bastard is playing with me?! The song must have been the cause. The students covered their ears and waited. After the song ended, Lee Han opened his mouth again. Its over. Wardanaz! Give me instructions! A student holding a burnt assignment said with burning eyes. Instructions? okay! I will do anything! Lee Han also responded to the hot cry of his friends. Then lets sit down and study again. Huh? What uh is that? Sit down and study again. Oh no. Werent you going to catch the phoenix? How do I catch the phoenix? At Lee Hans question, the friends were speechless. what? I know? Definitely, it turns out I inadvertently thought that Wodanaz would catch it, but when I thought about it carefully, the phoenix was not a monster that 1st year students could catch. Why did I think Wardanaj would catch it? Me too. It must be because I dont want to study. Sit quickly. The students who had been putting on their coats hung them up again with sullen expressions. The princess secretly returned the fire resistance potion she had taken out of the box. Still, its bright and its good to focus. Isnt it? Hes my friend, but he really seems like a crazy person sometimes. Gainando thought so and grabbed the quill. * * * Contrary to the expectations of some of his friends (actually, there were more of them), Lee Han had no intention of capturing the phoenix. In fact, even if he tried to catch the phoenix, he had no idea how to catch it. How can a first-year student catch a phantom beast with eternal life that resurrects from any attack? However, when the phoenix blocked my way to the morning lecture, I seriously thought, Should I catch it? The phoenix chirped and circled in front of the students. It was funny as if he was joking around, but I couldnt help but laugh when I saw the fire burning underneath it every time I turned around. This is a revelation from heaven telling us not to listen to lectures! Dont talk nonsense. All scattered! Get his attention! How professors never understand perception. Even if the world perished on the way, the professors would not take it into account, but there was no way they would understand with just one phoenix. Freeze! for a moment. Wodanaz. The ice magic right now is because of the phoenix Damn it! a very effective choice. You were just going to say that ice magic wont work because of the phoenix, right? My me when. The student at the Blue Dragon Tower, who saw ice sculptures appearing in the air, turned around. Yoner whispered urgently. Lee Han. If you provoke it for nothing, you could endanger yourself. The relatively realistic Yoner hadnt even thought of capturing the phoenix. Thats what Im thinking of doing with my friends who put sawdust in their heads instead of brains Thats definitely true. Wodanaz. Even if you try, set up a decoy just in case. Another bait for the phoenix to chase. Guinando shook his head, probably thinking that Asans words were plausible. Then he asked. How do I set the bait? Yeah ? Lee Han interrupted the conversation before the two started fighting. Im not trying to attack you. Its to draw attention. Along with the horse, pieces of ice began to hover in the air. The phoenix, which stood in front of the students and complained as if asking to play, showed interest in the ice sculpture and chased after it. run! The ice fragments did not last long and melted. Lee Han threw the next piece of ice to catch the phoenixs attention and ran. Gainando gasped and shouted. Why do I have to go this far to study!? The Blue Dragon Tower students who ran together nodded involuntarily. * * * Everyone worked hard during the semester. If you learned the magic of various schools this semester, you will learn basic and practical magic that does not belong to the school next semester. Until the last lecture of the semester, Professor Garcia had time to ask questions from students instead of cramming knowledge into students heads. If there is a blockage in basic elemental magic, if there is a blockage in basic fantasy magic, if there is a blockage in basic fantasy magic, if there is a blockage in geometry and arithmetic, then geometry and arithmetic He was a true educator . professor. ask. There is a phoenix outside the classroom, how do I get it out? I couldnt sleep last night because of the phoenix! The victims were not only the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. The other Tower students were also blinded by the phoenixs mischief that began in earnest yesterday evening. Even if I try to sleep, I wake up with a bright light like broad daylight, and when I go to lecture, he shows up and asks me to play with him It is rather rare to have a clever bully like Lee Han, and the White Tiger Tower students had to come out 30 minutes late because of the phoenix. Priest Nigisor was puzzled. Why are other classmates doing that? The night has become as bright as the day and the cold has disappeared, but we should not thank the phoenix Shh. be quiet. Keep your mouth shut. The discerning priests blocked Priest Nigisores mouth. Just because everyone had been in the temple their whole life didnt mean they were ignorant. Oh what should everyone do? Defeating the phoenix would be impossible at your level. Professor Garcia said with a face full of pity. Even with wordanaz? Is it okay to use wordanaz? At Anragos question, the Blue Dragon Tower students looked at each other in amazement. Can wordanaz be your sword? Even a student like this is impossible, of course Thank you. professor. Seeing Professor Garcia reply in an absurd voice, Lee Han was filled with gratitude. Other professors should learn something like that. Basically, the phoenix is not a violent monster, but it is not an easy monster to defeat either. Some kind of attack wont work. Professor Garcia swung his staff and threw a rock spear at the phoenix outside the window. puck! The rock spear pierced the phoenix with a dull sound, but the rock spear burned and disappeared in an instant, and the phoenix flapped its wings as if nothing had happened. Seeing him so calm even though he was pierced by a spear, he didnt seem to feel any pain at all. Did you see it? Thenthen do we have to live like this for the rest of our lives? Its not a flat life. It will disappear over time. The phantom beasts that appeared in another dimension cant stay in reality for long. When? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What if your magic power runs out? * * * In less than two days, the phoenix made first-year students neurotic. He wakes me up when I sleep, and when I go outside to listen to a lecture, he rushes to play with me, and when I try to study while basking in the sun, the paper is burned There were even new rules in the tower. -Forbidden Words of the Month- Phoenix Festival Bird Chicken Fire Hot Warm The Phoenix was giving the students a solid lesson. What kind of disaster can befall the magicians immature behavior! Who would have expected that they would come like this just because they celebrated the festival in a small way? Is there really no way? A phoenix is too much. Lee Han heats up the frying pan, puts oil and butter on it, and throws in the mushrooms he dug from the garden. Mushrooms that absorb oil and butter tend to be crispy and moist. However, in spite of this bribe, Professor Lightningstep did not give the answer he wanted. Its a weekend from tomorrow, but if this happens on the weekend, next weeks exam will be a big deal. Isnt that what the principal summoned? Interesting conspiracy theory, but if the principal wanted to sabotage your exams, he would have done it cheaper. Its a phoenix summon. If it was done artificially, it would be prohibitively expensive. Professor Lightning Walk said that and ate the mushroom. I felt it all over again, but I wondered if the most genius talent of the disciple in front of me was not magic, but cooking. Still, havent you learned how to avoid the phoenix? Thats true, but is there anything else you can use in your life to avoid the phoenix? It wont happen if you go outside, but it might happen once or twice more at magic school. Its a joke. When Lee Han looked serious, Professor Lightning Walk spoke as if soothing. Its not that I didnt tell you on purpose, its because there really is no proper way. The phoenix is kind of a phantom beast close to a natural disaster. If you ask me to teach you how to prevent a drought or a flood, I will not be able to answer. Even when Professor Bagreck asked, he couldnt answer. Reallyyes? Lee Han, who was listening, raised his head. Professor Voladi suddenly came out and was embarrassed. What did Professor Bagreck ask? I hear you want to capture the phoenix and use it for battle. I guess thats too much. Lee Han stroked his chest inwardly. He passed the risk of dying without even knowing it. I think so too. Professor Bagreck also agreed. So you said you should borrow Cerberus Yeah!??! Lee Hans eyes shook with a sense of betrayal. I cooked with the best mushrooms, but this kind of betrayal? I told you that Cerberus is a rare and big guy, so its impossible for him to fight. thank you. Would you like some beer? Its good? But why all of a sudden? Lee Han opened the secret floor door hidden by Professor Thunderwalk and took out a keg. really. Professor Wooreegeol isnt coming today? Ah he must be busy. Is anything going on? no. Im thinking about making the final exam difficult. Please wait a moment. I will bring you some snacks. Lee Han also opened another secret floor door hidden by Professor Thunderwalk. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Certainly the professor may be right. Lee Han thought so as he returned home from work in the garden. Even though the phoenix was frantically reducing the concentration of her studies, it might be a mistake to get caught up in it. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you try to stop something you cant do, youll only suffer. Rather, it might be right to accept the Phoenix as a skeleton headmaster and just do his job. Wardanas!! WODANAZ!!! The White Tiger Tower students ran toward Lee Han, who was walking from the side of the cabin. Since there were few people around, Lee Han gave a warning. for a moment. tell me there Dont come any closer. Now is not the time for this!! Follow me!! Its more suspicious. ah! really not!! Trust me!!! The White Tiger Tower student screamed and rolled on the floor. Even the friend next to him was shocked by his ugly appearance. Thats right. Take the lead. If that was acting, even if it was a trap, it was desperate enough to make me wonder if I should go. * * * Lee Han couldnt keep his mouth shut in shock. The students from each tower who had come and gathered earlier had similar expressions. Roaring! < Basic Empire Geometry and Arithmetic > The warehouse where the final exam assignments were collected was on fire. The warehouse must be flame-retardant? How are you burning? The phoenix opened the warehouse door and went inside. Even if there was flame retardant magic on the outer wall of the warehouse, there was no way to survive if you opened the door and rolled around. Lee Han looked around. From the students bursting into laughter as if they had lost their mind, to the students crying and punching the floor with their fists. < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > final exams were burning in an instant, so it was a natural reaction. Everyone, lets put out the fire. uh? uh uh uh. Isnt it unreasonable to turn it off now? The students were buzzing, but Lee Han spoke with action. Summons water from the air and throws it. It was a simple magic, but only Lee Han could do it by continuously summoning a huge mass of water in front of the fire of the phoenix. After repeating it dozens of times, the fire subsided. Lee Han made a bitter expression as he looked inside the ashes of the warehouse. I worked hard on it. I cant. ??? Lets start with the phoenix and study. Wardanaz! At Lee Hans words, the students widened their eyes. Are you really thinking of capturing the phoenix? I will join you! I will dedicate my sword to you. Wodanaz! Now that this has happened, final exams have nothing to do with it! It is not. Ughhh. * * * Of course, no matter how angry Lee Han was, he wasnt stupid enough to go hunting for the phoenix with only his friends. professor. Could you help me hunt the phoenix? yes? Professor Garcia was taken aback, but he did not discourage or reject the students. Of course, these experiences make a wizard grow, but I wonder if hunting the phoenix would be too difficult I plan to ask other professors to help me as well. At Lee Hans words, Professor Garcia hesitated. I dont think so. Normally, professors at magic schools didnt like to help students. The old theory that magicians grow by exploring on their own was also a theory, but Professor Garcia doubted that it was because it was annoying to help the students with their work one by one. I. Lee Han student. In fact, the professors are busier than expected Professor Garcia tried to persuade Lee Han without hurting him. But Lee Han already knew. I know. Professors were originally the ones who made the students work, not the ones who helped the students with their work. But sometimes there are exceptions. bang! Professor Verdus! Please help our freshman! what? no! Upon opening the door to the Sunggak Hall and entering, Professor Verdus, who was working hard with a hammer and chisel, refused with a single knife. Lee Han was not taken aback and continued. If you help me, I will help you too! Then fine! Professor Verdus jumped out of his chair. Seeing this, Professor Garcia was worried and asked. I. Lee Han student? Professor Verdus is one of the professors who does a lot of work No matter how much he needed Professor Verdus help, it was dangerous to make such a promise hastily. You dont have to worry. ?? You havent decided what happened. All you have to do is do simple things and come up with excuses. Professor Garcia narrowed his eyes. So youre cheating? no. professor. Its not a trick, its a subtle tactic. Even the principal will agree. Professor Garcia couldnt help but question whether character education was working properly. bang! Professor Bagreck! Im trying to hunt down a phoenix, please help me! Professor Voladi, who was seated, raised his eyebrows slightly, nodded, and stood up. Then he found the gathered students and gave them a slightly puzzled look. Wasnt it one-on-one? Im not that good. * * * At first, Professor Garcia wondered if it would be okay, but when Professor Verdus and Professor Baegrek joined him, his thoughts changed. Of course, Einrogards professors had to help students only at the appropriate level. Just because the students asked to get rid of the phoenix, you couldnt just get rid of it. However, the story is different if you receive the appropriate level of help from several people. And whos to say a little more help when you dont have eyes to see good! Ill join too! The atmosphere of the first year students, who were friendly with the professors, froze coldly. Skeleton Principal asked why. Why is everyone like that? I think I was thrilled that the principal was helping me. Boy Its okay. I understand everything. Skeleton Principal said generously. Lee Han cursed inwardly. shit. I should have covered the eyes of the Death Knights somehow. Headmaster Skeleton couldnt have just come to help. It was clear that the professors had heard from the Death Knights that they were helping and came to interfere. How naive! ruler. So how are you going to catch the phoenix? tell me Couldnt it be that Einrogards students were just thinking about relying on the professor? No. Shh! When Professor Garcia spoke, Headmaster Skeleton quickly covered his mouth. keep quiet I wont allow you to talk to each other with secret codes! Theres no such thing Whether or not Professor Garcia was taken aback, Headmaster Skeleton was thorough. Among the professors here, the only one who could help Lee Han was Professor Garcia. Arent the other professors stopping you? hmm. Theres no need to stop it. Lee Han looked at Professor Verdus and Professor Voladi and nodded. Seeing the two of them, I could understand why the skeleton headmaster didnt stop them. Of course I have something in mind. At first glance, it seemed impossible to catch a phoenix with invincible regenerative power that did not regard any attack as an attack. But all creatures have weaknesses. The Phoenix was also the same. First, how to subdue the phoenix by reducing its regenerative power and then inflicting blows. Its a good method, but its impossible at my current level. He did not even guess what kind of high-level magic could be used to reduce the regenerative power of a being of the size of a phoenix. Another is to consume the Phoenixs physical strength. To be precise, it was the magic of the phoenix. The phantom beast, the Phoenix, was moving using its own enormous magical power as a power source. If this mana was consumed as much as possible, the phantom beast, the Phoenix, had no choice but to be reverse summoned to another dimension. Thats how you drain your mana. I did think about it. Although reckless. Headmaster Skeleton didnt say it was nonsense, but he didnt say it was a good way either. It was too ignorant to be a good method. To make a phantom beast with enormous magical power exhaust itself until it runs out. Even if the words were good, there was a high possibility that the person would leave first. Of course, this was the only way out of all the ways freshmen could do it Then lets proceed. Professor Verdus. Cast flame retardant magic on the students. uh? Everyone here? Professor Verdus, who was still, asked back in surprise. Nope? Its a waste of horsepower. The wizards magical power was a precious resource. Especially for someone like Professor Verdus, who is immersed in artifacts without any spare time in the day. It was strange to be a wizard who wastes like water, but it was normal to manage it so thoroughly. Do not worry. Professor Garcia! I am listening. Lee Han student. Please absorb my magical power. Okay what? The students were buzzing. The headmaster of the skull also asked with a sad look in his eyes. Have you ever absorbed magic before? no?! Professor Garcia said frightened. To a magician, magic is like life, so the act of absorbing magic at will could be misunderstood. Even more so, he had to be more careful as the opponent was his disciple. Theres no way I would do something like that! but. Its not Bibble, and youre not the kind of person to do that. Im sorry. I didnt do that! Professor Verdus grumbled. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly had a memory that came to mind. for a moment. Have you ever tried to absorb Professor Voladis magic power? Didnt you try mana drain because you couldnt control the iron ball because you had a lot of magic power? Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi in bewilderment. Sensing his gaze, Professor Voladi put on a puzzled expression. Do you want to fight one-on-one? no. Right. Lee Han turned his gaze to Professor Garcia. You can absorb my magic and give it to Professor Verdus. Should I? Professor Garcia put on a very reluctant expression. Should it be? Skeleton Principal also wanted to do that. Professor Verdus was not even on the verge of losing due to lack of magic, so I wondered if I should take care of him that much. Professor Verdus held out his arm without hesitation. Give me your magic quickly. You please shut up. * * * Just as the process of blood transfusion was not easy, the process of conveying mana to others was not easy. The wizards inner world is another world. As much as passing over the elements that make up the worlds order, there was no conflict. Of course, a wizard on the level of Professor Garcia could alleviate the conflict. Woo woo woo woo C A sphere of condensed magical power appeared in the air. It was a sphere about the size of a human head. However, the amount of magical power contained in it was unusual. It was a sphere in which various attributes and thoughts were filtered and refined, and the magic power of pure nature was compressed. Student Lee Han. If its hard, tell me. its okay. professor. It doesnt matter. From now on, just pretend to be tough. ?! Lee Han wanted to regret it belatedly. Then connect. A line stretched out from the sphere of magical power and connected to Professor Verdus. The power the power! get a little quiet Skeleton Principal gave a scolding. Do you think this is enough? already? Yes! Enough. Professor Verdus was greedy, but he wasnt the one who forced the end quickly for the sake of his students. Knowing that well, Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Garcia looked at each other. The purity of magic How high is it? Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Even with the same amount of magical power, the magical power was never the same. Some magical powers have the attribute of flame a little stronger, some have a slightly stronger negative attribute, and some magical powers have a lot of impurities and can be cloudy. Magic with low impurities and high purity produced a much stronger effect with the same amount. Of course, a wizard would want to carry only the purest magic power in his body, but that was practically impossible. To live is to decay and die. Even if you breathe, impurities are created, but if you are a living being, you cannot have pure magical power without a speck of dust. So the mage honed and polished his magic with various secrets and increased its purity with incantations. But sometimes there are exceptions. Even if they didnt do that, there were wizards who were naturally gifted with pure magical power. The boy from the Wardanaz family in front of me was a bit taller, but -Dont tell Bibl. -of course. Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Garcia communicated telepathically. It was obvious that if Professor Verdus knew about this, he would be even more annoying. whats the matter? stay still Why are you so bummed out? Headmaster Skeleton blocked Professor Verdus view and turned his head with force. Professor Verdus head turned with a thundering sound. In the meantime, Professor Garcia quickly dissipated his remaining magic power. So that Professor Verdus would see and not notice. Ill place an order soon. for a moment. My throat hurts a bit. treat it later I have to do it before the magical power I received disappears. okay. okay. Professor Verdus grumbled, but did what he had to do. After swinging and tapping the staff a few times, flame retardant magic was applied to all the students in the seat. When the preparations were finished, the Headmaster Skeleton asked with interest. Then how are you going to consume the phoenixs stamina now? First, you two help me. ? Headmaster Skeleton was puzzled when Lee Han pointed at himself and Professor Voladi. dare? If you think that I will kindly help you, you are very mistaken. bloke. He said he helped The students were taken aback, but Lee Han wasnt surprised. Because I used to be that kind of person! Wouldnt you like to help me to some extent? Only at the level you can do as a professor. yes. Thats all Id like to ask for. So what? * * * Skeleton Principal looked at the phoenix with sad eyes. Then he said to Professor Boladi next to him. Why did you accept that? ? Just before. Lee Han asked for this. -You two, drive the phoenix. -what? To drive away the phoenix with magic. Thats beyond the level of being able to do it as a professor. C Im not asking you to use magic. -then? -Please just come closer. - Headmaster Skeleton had no choice but to admit that Lee Han used his brain well. Unlike driving the phoenix with magic, it wasnt too difficult to just get close to it. In addition, phantom beasts like the phoenix had sharp instincts close to super senses. There was a high possibility of avoiding beings that could cause harm to the phoenix, such as the skeleton headmaster. But I couldnt refuse because the Headmaster Skeleton said something -Good. But Professor Bagreck here is reluctant to do such a thing Say no instead. Professor Bagreck. -i get it. -!? Professor Voladi accepted it much easier than expected. From the point of view of Headmaster Skeleton, it was absurd. Since when did you become so cooperative with the magic academy? Isnt it necessary for teaching? Skeleton Principals mouth fell open. He was a great wizard who abandoned the five desires and attained liberation, but Professor Voladis words shook the headmasters emotions. That that bastard! If Professor Garcia had said something like that, Principal Skeleton would have fully understood. Even if Professor Alpen or Professor Mortum said something like that, I could understand it to some extent. However, when it comes to education, Professor Boladi, who is so independent as an infant to the extent of surpassing Professor Bibl Verdus, said such a thing, anger soared. Until now, where was the Headmaster Skeleton when he hinted at rhymes, saying, How about changing your mind a bit if you still have 0 students?! I I! ? nothing. Headmaster Skeleton gave up talking to Professor Voladi. There was only one thing I felt after being in Ein Lorgard for a long time. Looking at the wall and saying it only hurts your own mouth. Professor Bible and Voladi were not the ones who were persuaded by Headmaster Skeleton. Shouldnt that guy Wardanaz have been prevented from listening to the lecture Headmaster Skeletons non-existence made his stomach ache. By now, Professor Voladi might be thinking, Seeing that there are students who have passed the curriculum I created, I am not mistaken. Thinking about it gave me a headache. lets drive Headmaster Skeleton approached the Phoenix. Then, the phoenix, which was playing around in the sky, started chirping in surprise. ! ! ! shut up You bastard bastard who has nothing but good riding skills. Dont be cocky, I gave you permission to play in my garden. Terrified, the phoenix immediately turned and started flying to the other side of Headmaster Skeleton. But on the other side, Professor Voladi was already waiting. Like Headmaster Skeleton, Professor Voladi, who was floating in mid-air magic, looked at the phoenix with an expressionless face. Wouldnt it be possible to pass it by? Headmaster Skeleton hoped that the phoenix would pass Professor Voladi. Unlike the skeleton headmaster, who emits an overwhelming presence from the soul, Professor Voladi is not a monster that has lived since ancient times. Besides, Professor Voladi is a battle mage who has reached the stage. He was a wizard who reached the heights of controlling his emotions and not revealing them. Then even the phoenix might pass by without feeling threatened Whoops! The phoenix immediately turned and flew away. Headmaster Skeleton blinked in embarrassment. Have you ever attacked that phoenix? I was trying to catch it. Skeleton Principal let out a deep sigh. I saw the phoenix, which had fled far away, enter the main building of the magic school. Close it! As the phoenix entered the building, Lee Han shouted to the students. Despite the fact that the front door of the main building closed with a heavy sound, the phoenix did not panic. Rather, it flew to the students as if to play. Wardanaz! What should I do now? I have to hold onto it. After you catch me? You have to hold on until youre exhausted. uh? Is that all? * * * Iunrade, a glorious imperial official, smiled and told the escorts. Everybody has nothing to worry about. Ein Lorgard is not such a dangerous place. Even if you say that A colleague of mine was in charge of escorting a government official going to Einrogard before, but he never said anything about Einrogard after that. The adventurers hired as escorts looked very nervous. Experienced and seasoned adventurers knew what was relatively safe and what was dangerous in the Empire. And Einrogard was one of the most dangerous areas in the Empire for adventurers. It wasnt because they had a harsh natural environment or because powerful monsters appeared. It was just because there were so many eccentric wizards among the magicians of Einrogard. But to think I had to go inside that Einrogard. Even if I tried not to be nervous, I couldnt help but be nervous. Everyone is very worried. I didnt want to say this, but actually Im from Ein Lorgard. Iunrade revealed his school to the adventurers. It was determined that this could alleviate the anxiety. But it backfired. !! They say theyre from Einrogard! Isnt this request received by mistake? Th But its a request from the Empire, so can you say that we are dedicated to Einrogard? Its not something you can trust unconditionally because its a request from the Empire! The fact that he was a wizard from Einrogard made the adventurers even more frightened. The adventurers trembled fearing that Iunrade would catch them and hand them over as test subjects. Iunrade had to spend hours convincing them. You see? Im not going to turn it over as a test subject, but Im going to work as an imperial official now. That I see Ill believe it The adventurers nodded their heads hesitantly. Seeing that, Iunrade held back a sigh. Anyway, its hard to work because of the rumors. As an imperial bureaucrat, it was a simple mission to check the actual status of magic school students, but I never thought adventurers would be so frightened. Anyway, rumors were complicating things. There are many false rumors about Einrogard. Dont be quick to believe. Do you understand? Yes Then. Wasnt the case that all the goats in the villages around Einrogard turned into demons that was published in the imperial newspaper last year was also a rumor? ah. It was an unfortunate accident. The adventurers looked at each other. Then, cautiously, he asked again. Was the case of a black magician from Ein Rogarde who broke into the Knights Graveyard and tried to steal the corpse, which was published in the imperial newspaper the year before last, also a rumor? That actually happened, but given the number of graduates, isnt it possible for at least one person to make a mistake? Thats right! You are right! The adventurers nodded and giggled behind them. The eyes and face were full of fear and horror, but Iunrade didnt notice. Ill be there in an hour. Iunrade looked around the familiar road and checked the sky. It was not yet dawn, but soon it was time for dawn to come. The final exams will start this week, so it means I arrived on time, but Come on! Everyone, please cheer up. All right. Wizard. As long as we have received silver, we do our job thoroughly. The adventurers nodded and brandished their lanterns to open the way. Its a well-paved Imperial Road, but you have to be careful when its dark like this. A monster could pop out from the nearby grass. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! !??!! In battle formation! A huge monster suddenly jumped out with a roar, and the adventurers were frightened and drew their weapons. However, Iunrade stopped the adventurers. There is no need to fight. yes??? Look at the letter engraved on your shoulder. Chimera who ran away from magic school. There is a ban on attacking people. The adventurers looked at Iunrade with eyes filled with many emotions. It was surprising to recognize the letters engraved on the shoulder in this darkness, but more than that A chimera escaped from the magic school, is it so calming? That Mage. Shouldnt you call the guard? haha. You dont have to. Its not like that. okay! how long has it been The huge walls and main gate of the magic school finally caught my eye. As soon as I opened the front door, a certain monster came rolling over, howling. ! ! ! ?!?? Back in battle formation There is no need to fight. yes??? I am a 4th year student who failed the transformation magic. I will be back soon. The adventurers gave up being surprised any longer. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didnt seem to be surprised by anything now. Ki Ik- The door to the main building opened. Then, inside, some young students were panting while holding the phoenix tightly with grim faces. The adventurers looked at Iunrade and said as if they would not be surprised this time. I guess this is a magic school event? Do you think that is necessary to become a wizard? what the hell is that thing doing, principal?!?! Iunrade was frightened and looked at the skeleton headmaster and asked. Anyway, this was too bad! Chapter 275 Chapter 275 I dont know what hes thinking, but its a misunderstanding. What a misunderstanding! What if you knew I was coming and you did this! Iunrade said in a puzzled voice. There was only one reason why a magician from Einrogarde went to investigate the actual conditions of Einrogarde students. If wizards from other schools visit Einrogard, they will never understand! Only magicians from Ein Rorgard can understand the unique educational culture of Ein Rorgard. But even taking that into account, when visiting as an imperial official, Einrogard had to be a bit considerate. There were times when Einrogard sometimes had absurd accidents, but those accidents didnt have to happen when an imperial official visited. because its a misunderstanding Its not what I did. If the headmaster didnt punish it, who does it? Are you saying that the first year students did it themselves? okay. dont talk nonsense. ask or do Headmaster Skeleton was an evil, spiteful, despicable, and cruel wizard, but he was not an absurdly forceful wizard. Iunrade asked the student who looked like the leader among the students holding the phoenix. Did you really try to catch the phoenix? Among first-year students? yes. And did you catch it? yes. The adventurers who heard the answer whispered behind them. Originally, Iunlade thought most of the rumors about Einrogard were unfounded rumors, but this time he couldnt deny it. * * * Although it was expected, capturing the phoenix was much more difficult than expected. Imprisoning the Phoenix in the main building is just the beginning. Once you catch it. Attract the phoenix! how? Judo with magic Fortunately, there was no need for that. The phoenix that entered the main building was excited and rushed at Lee Han. ! ! Phoenix seemed to recognize the current situation as play. Even as the students rushed at him with grim faces from both sides, he flapped his wings and clung to Lee Han. It was absurd, but an opportunity was an opportunity anyway. He had gone to great lengths to seduce the phoenix. Hold everyone! The Phoenix chirped. It was a much louder and clearer cry than the last time I sang in front of the tower. All of my friends, who had been in high spirits until just now, all sat down and stared at the phoenix with open mouths as if possessed. shit. Shouldnt have been using mind defense magic! Han Lee lamented inwardly. The phoenixs determined song was much stronger than expected. It was to the point of just burying any resolutions or resolutions. What are you going to do now? The skeleton headmaster who arrived late asked in an exciting voice. He seemed at a loss for what to do with the joy of seeing this situation where all of his friends except Lee Han were eliminated. its okay. I wont keep singing, so Ill just hold on until I stop. Isnt that too reckless? Whether or not the skeleton principal made fun of him, Lee Han ignored it. If it was something I had to do anyway, complaining wouldnt change anything. Come out, Sharkan! Lee Han summoned Sharkan and summoned the Skeleton Warriors. After that, I firmly held onto the phoenix so that it could not escape. The phoenix flapped its wings and played around, not caring even though it was being held. Food, food, food, food! Student Lee Han. Spread the magic! Thats the only way to consume more of the Phoenixs physical strength! Lee Han, who had not intended to do so, swung his cane. As the ice and lightning flew in, the Phoenix got even more excited after being hit by it. Sharkan bit the phoenix and clawed at it as if it were absurd. The phoenix bites Sharkan daintyly with its beak. It looked like it was playing with a pet. If it werent for the flames of the phoenix burning around. cheat! To seduce the phoenix with magic. When the phoenix continued to play without any counterattack, the skeleton headmaster criticized Lee Han. Of course, Lee Han was so busy wrestling with the Phoenix that he didnt even hear it. Student Lee Han wouldnt have been aiming for it. Professor Garcia made an excuse instead. Judging from the attitude of the Phoenix, who took any attack now as a joke and played with it, it seemed that it was true that he was immersed in Lee Hans magical power. It was not surprising that phantom beasts who depended on magic power coveted magic power. That would be the only reason the capricious phoenix continued to accept pranks like that and stick around without leaving. However, Professor Garcia decided not to tell Lee Han about it. To a student who was already having a hard time, telling the truth like The phoenix chased you because of your magical power was too harsh. But even cunning tricks wont last long. I dont really want to ask but why? As you know, the phoenix is fickle. Right now, Im intoxicated with magic and Im calm Professor Garcia looked at the phoenix trying to insert a feather into Lee Hans ear and said. if you get tired of it, youll probably want to leave. Do you think you can catch it then? Unfortunately, I was not prepared. surely. Professor Garcia couldnt help but agree with the headmasters words. It seemed difficult for Lee Han to stop the phoenix by himself now that the other students had fallen out of song. If the phoenix gets tired of it and tries to fly to another place Principal Skeleton and Professor Garcia stood still and watched Lee Han and the phoenix play. how long has it been sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Headmaster Skeleton burst into anger. Why is that phoenix so patient!? As time passed, the friends also woke up from the song and participated. Ill help you, Wodanaz! I already got them all! Shh. Quiet. Thanks to the participation of his friends, Lee Han can buy some time to rest ! ! Wardanaz! The phoenix is trying to escape! Wardanas!! What do we do?! Lee Han tried to take a break and then came back and grabbed the phoenix. The Phoenix was delighted and pudeuk. Shall I feed you a liver snack? okay. Please. It was truly ignorant persistence. The Headmaster of Skeleton grumbled at the sight of him holding on to the phoenix while holding on. If youre going to catch it with such force, why are you a wizard? * * * After hearing the explanation of the situation, Iunrade nodded. indeed! Did you understand? no! Why? If you knew I was coming, of course you should have stopped that! Couldnt the headmaster have expelled you instead! Especially during the final exam period! It cant be. In any case, the principle must be followed. Iunrade was astounded. A person who ignores principles when he is comfortable! How difficult is it to help students during final exams! I dont know! I will do my best, but I cant get rid of what happened. joy. It doesnt matter. The skeleton principals burning eyes shook slightly. It was clear that he was probably calculating how much the budget would be cut in his head. * * * Please enter one by one. Unrade Lee, who had packed her belongings, sat down to listen to the situation starting with the first year students. There were students of different grades in Ein Lorgard, but none of them were as difficult and painful as the first year students. Iunrade himself was also a student at Einrogard, so I knew how shocking it would be when I first entered the first grade. Attendants, servants and slaves had to enter the tower wearing shabby clothes while leaving them outside the castle gate. The terrifying looking Lich Archmage was a bonus. It would be better if the life of the tower was comfortable, but unfortunately, the life of the tower was harsh and painful. I had to do an awful lot of assignments and study while eating only hardened black bread and rice balls. Im all heartbroken. Seeing the Blue Dragon Tower student enter, Iunrade felt a surge of sadness. As he himself was from the Blue Dragon Tower, Iunrade could see how difficult the student in front of him must have been. All the first year students had a hard time, but among them, the Blue Dragon Tower was particularly difficult. Things like the noble lineage and brilliant brains of the students didnt help much in the first grade. Besides, the students of the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower used to hate the Blue Dragon Tower for no reason because they were narrow-minded and naive. Sadly, the Blue Dragon Tower students, who had no talent in hunting or gathering, had no choice but to starve. Please have a seat. When the Blue Dragon Tower student sat down, Iunrade wrote down his name. Then he asked a question. It will be very difficult. omg. How did you know? Gainando was surprised. Iunrade said with a bitter smile. I am also a wizard who graduated from Ein Lorgard. And he is from the tower of the blue dragon. You are a senior! youre right. So feel free to tell me. Most of them will be cut anyway. What the Empire was interested in was whether any of the Einrogard students wanted to burn the world or summon the Great Devil to overturn the empire. So, first-year students were free to confide. There was no need to notice the skeleton headmaster. How about your meal? Its a bit unfortunate. I understand. Its really hard to adapt to those black bread and cold rice balls. I didnt adjust until after graduation. yes? oh. I dont eat that. yes? At Gainandos words, Iunrade hesitated. If you dont eat black bread and rice balls, does that mean you eat dew? Then what did you eat? Uh I had a bacon omelet for breakfast and a tuna egg corn sandwich for lunch. In the evening Wait. for a moment. for a moment. Iunrade stopped Gainandos words, doubting his ears. Are you kidding me right now? yes? What did I do wrong? Gainando was startled by the seniors outburst of anger and felt intimidated. Only then did Iunrade come to his senses about what he was doing. Sorry. I got angry for a moment. I thought it was a joke Im not kidding! They even have desserts here! As if protesting, Gainando took out a cookie from his backpack. It was not a cookie baked with a mixture of mud and grass, but a proper cookie made with flour and sugar butter. No matter how you look at it, it was not a snack that a freshman would dare to eat. Where did you get this from? Lee Han brought it from outside. I also get ingredients from inside and make them. Cainando started talking excitedly. How Lee Han gets the ingredients and how he cooks to feed the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. Listening to the rich diet, Iunrades face became distorted. It was a reaction he hadnt even noticed. very You are lucky. Right? Unrade Lee realized one thing. When the juniors suffered, sadness surged, but when the juniors enjoyed too much luxury, anger soared! This is why the other top guys hated us! * * * When I asked other Blue Dragon Tower students, the answers were similar. Iunrade, who wanted to, trembled at the appearance of juniors who were eating well. How can my skills as a mage improve if I live comfortably like this! It wasnt like this in our time! Iunrade didnt realize that he was saying the same thing as the skeleton headmaster. After that, the consultation continued. At first, he was terrified by the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, but when he consulted with other tower students, Iunrades feelings changed to surprise. So youre saying that a student named Wodanaj is listening to all of this anyway? yes. Will you? By the way, are you also in charge of meals for the Blue Dragon Tower students? uh? Didnt the guys from the tower of the blue dragon split it up? Arent they crazy? Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Iunrade couldnt refute the words of the White Tiger Tower student. As a senior in the Tower of the Blue Dragon, this was something I should be ashamed of. Maybe theyre doing it together. First of all, as a senior, Unrade Lee embraced his juniors. The White Tiger Tower student nodded as if he knew that. Yes? Theres no way I cant help you unless youre human. Im probably exaggerating a bit. Ill do it by splitting it. Or did Wardanaz have some preference? At our White Tiger Tower, we give special treatment to friends who have been looking for ingredients. Embarrassed, really! Iunrade changed the topic. Since you belong to the White Tiger Tower, would you like to take a swordsmanship class? yes. I am listening. Are there any students who stand out? Or a student who wants to assassinate someone? Wanting to assassinate the skeleton headmaster was natural for Einrogard students, but if they wanted to assassinate someone else, the problem became serious. An excellent swordsman was a powerful assassin in itself, but if he learned magic here, he could bring blood to a city. I dont know of a student who wants to assassinate someone. As for the students who stand out Moradi and Durgyu are excellent, but Wodanaz is the best. ??? Iunrade doubted his ears. Are there two from the Wardanaz family? Is this the Wodanaz student you mentioned earlier? yes. Do you also learn swordsmanship? So what? Iunrade couldnt stand it and asked growlingly. Doesnt something seem odd? The white tiger tower student in front of me right now was talking nonsense and was very calm. Is that so? Only then did the White Tiger Tower student feel something strange. Why is Wodanaz even learning swordsmanship? Its not about sexuality. sorry. It wasnt something to ask students. no. It sounds a little strange to hear. The white tiger tower student nodded and said. Couldnt Wardanaj have some evil plan? What plan are you talking about? Even learning all the magic and swordsmanship to take down the principal and take over the school Thats not a very evil plan. Lee Unrade thought so, but the White Tiger Tower student continued to speak enthusiastically, perhaps judging that it was quite plausible even after he said it. Youre getting support from not only the professors, but also the other top guys. Yeah, if you get food like that, no matter how different the towers are, they will be supported. Even when I was in school, friends who were good at finding food were popular. Professors like students who study hard. Uhh I heard it and its like that again. And no matter how hard you study, its impossible to defeat the principal. Wardanaz can do it, right? Of course, Im not saying Im doing it right now, but it was a story about a few years later. Usually, no matter how brilliant a friend is, they dont say things like, Wouldnt he win over the skeleton headmaster in a few years? Iunrade suddenly became curious about this boy from the Wodanaz family. How the hell did you act * * * Are you okay? Lee Han nodded at his friends question. It was natural for the other friends to be concerned. While everyone was taking a break, Lee Han dealt with the phoenix almost alone. The phoenix, which had fun until it ran out of exhaustion, left a pattern on the back of Lee Hans hand and satisfactorily returned to its own dimension. I felt a strong power in the pattern of the phoenix left over the pattern left by the other spirits Lets ask the professor to find out how to erase it. thats right. What if the crazy chick gets summoned again? If summoned this time, I might burn down your room in Wodanaz! It was after the Blue Dragon Tower students had become very calm and resolute. The disturbance of the phoenix had frozen the hearts of the students. From now on, students will be suspicious of festivals that seem even a little bit dangerous. No thats it. Its okay if you dont erase it. no! Wodanaz! A phoenix might appear in your dreams and kill you! thats right. That bastard wont even remember grace! Contrary to the fierce reaction of his friends, Lee Han did not feel any danger in the phoenix pattern. The other professors didnt say much, Sharkan didnt say much, and Lee Han himself didnt feel particularly uncomfortable, so it was more like a pattern of spirits. I havent checked what effect it has yet, but at least it wont hurt. Wardanaz. its your turn Come in. Go now. The Black Turtle Tower student who entered first came out and called Lee Han. Lee Han, who got up from his seat, felt puzzled. what? The Black Turtle Tower student was staring at Lee Han. Do you have anything to say? Wardanaz. I wonder if you really ate all your meals in the tower of the blue dragon no. forget it I said something wrong. It cant be. ?? * * * Iunrade unknowingly corrected his breathing. He had never thought that he, who had graduated from Ein Lorgard and had some experience as an imperial official, would be so nervous dealing with a mere first-year student. But I couldnt help it. It is said that Einrogard is a place where the geniuses of the empire are gathered, but among those geniuses, there are always geniuses that can be counted on their hands. And such a genius was a monster that was hard to even dare to grasp with the eyes below him. Iunrade had seen such a genius before. He was two years above me, but he was such a monster. As much as he had seen such a genius before, Iunrades tension increased. What kind of student are you? hello. Lee Han bowed his head and entered the room. Lee Han basically liked former officials of the Empire very much. To be precise, I made a snow stamp in advance, so I wanted to easily enter it later. An outstanding wizard could be called anywhere, but it took extraordinary efforts to sit in a comfortable, stable, and good seat. Never be vigilant. Lee Han vowed not to make a single mistake. The body was tired because of the phoenix, but the mind was very tense with strong tension. It will definitely get good reviews! Please have a seat. Iunrade said while hiding her surprise. He was from the Wardanaz family, and he expected a very arrogant wizard because of the talent he had and the achievements he had achieved. To be specific, a wizard like a young skeleton headmaster! There were few wizards in the empire who could match the skeleton headmasters magic skills, but there were more wizards than expected who could match the skeleton headmasters dirty temper. The saying that the higher the magicians skill, the more personality is inversely proportional, was an established theory among the imperial officials. However, Lee Han was very polite. Lee Unrade looked at Lee Han who was sitting and asked. What should I ask I heard that you are currently studying all possible schools of magic. yes. youre right. May I ask why? Lee Han didnt answer, Professors are crazy. He gave an exemplary answer with a calm smile on his lips. I always liked studying magic. Because I was curious about various magics, my professors recommended learning. There was an outstanding educator like Professor Garcia, so I was able to take him as my role model. Isnt it possible that Professor Garcia was born with troll blood? Iunrade thought so, but decided not to go against the genius planting for nothing. Well, if it was the Wodanaz family blood, it wouldnt be strange to compare it to troll blood. Was there anything that made you uncomfortable while listening to the lecture? Its a typical trap question. Lee Han was not fooled. I dont know what kind of evil deal the imperial bureaucrat in front of me might be doing with the skeleton headmaster behind the scenes, but if I said it innocently, only Lee Han would lose. In addition, a disciple who cursed at the professor could seem to have some personality problems. Not at all. The professors are all passionate about teaching. It is a luxury that I want to be able to do like this from the standpoint of an actor. oh my god! Iunrade had goosebumps all over her body as if she had been splashed with cold water. When I first saw the skeleton headmaster, when my friend accidentally flooded the magic school, and when my seniors heart stopped during club activities, I didnt seem to be this surprised. What kind of soul was born to be able to react like that while receiving the harsh teachings of this magic school?? This student is not human! Iunrade was amazed. Just as terribly hot lava felt like water in a pond to the phoenix, the teachings of the magic school seemed like a pleasure to that boy from the Wodanaz family. Amazing I really admired it. Is that so? Its just embarrassing. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that he broke through the trap question and left a good impression on his opponent. Then let me ask you some questions about what happened this semester. yes. Iunrade started asking about the stories he had heard from the other students one by one. As much as I saw it through the eyes of other students, there could have been an exaggeration. No, there must have been an exaggeration. You met a mud golem in the mountains? yes. And I heard you knocked it down. Thats right. I was lucky. I see Iunrade wrote with a quill. Eliminate Einrogard Mud Golems (I checked three times. Im sure ) Thanks to the cooperation of my friends. Is it true that you commanded it? yes. Like I said, my friends cooperate. Iunrades quill gradually became busy. The questions continued. Iunrade asked about the vine monster, the spirit bull Rock Drake, and the White Sheep Knights. Lee Han answered as carefully as possible so as not to look reckless. I couldnt help it at that time. For my friends The phoenix burned the assignment. Iunrade nodded. I was so startled that I couldnt even react anymore. really. I heard there was a fight with the assailant. Thanks to Professor Garcias help. What are you talking about? What I said was about adventurers who broke into the school. Iunrade hesitated. Oops. I was mistaken. Lee Han realized that he was mistaken. If this is not explained properly, Lee Han has become a vain person. Actually, the anti-magicists Iunrades quill went insanely fast. After the story of the anti-magical attack was over, Iunrade looked at the ceiling for a while. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And I was lost in thought. Wont people doubt this report? Of course, Lee Unlade knew very well that this couldnt be the case. The trust Iunrade received was solid, and the officials of the empire were accustomed to seeing geniuses emerge from Einrogard. But this was just a little bit but really a little bit It was such a dazzling achievement that I wondered if His Majesty would call it out. I. Mr. Leeunrade? ah. speak. I have always admired the imperial bureaucrats who work tirelessly. Is that so? Thank you! Its an honor. Concerned about the impact her report would have on the imperial officials, Iunrade didnt notice the disappointed expression on the boys face in front of her. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Damn it. Its like an iron wall. Lee Han was disappointed. Well, it wasnt that surprising. As the officials of the empire were rumored to be honest and upright, there was a high possibility that they would not be swayed by such private affections. Still, since were from the same tower, I thought something might work If I were to work in a government post, what kind of position do you think would suit me? Lee Han, unable to let go of his lingering feelings, asked openly. Originally, I wouldnt have done this, but I was so greedy. Of course, Iunrade made an expression as if he had heard the most absurd joke in the world. Seeing that expression, Lee Han quickly changed his words. It was a joke. haha. I knew it would. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. I never thought I would be so honest and upright. It wasnt like being dispatched to Einrogard for nothing. Anyway, student Wodanaz Thank you for being kind to todays consultation. no. It was what I had to do. Im careful, but as a senior, Im worried that Wodanaz is carrying a little too much burden on his shoulders. Lee Hans face brightened. But dont worry, I have no intention of stopping the Wodanaz student. Arent trials a blessing and a gift to those with talent? Lee Hans face darkened. As expected of someone who graduated, he makes crazy sounds naturally. * * * While Iunrade was concerned about the impact His Majesty the Emperor and the imperial officials would receive, there were people sweating in other places. The adventurer Kilbedek looked at his comrades, wiping sweat on his sleeve. How are you? I still feel a bit lacking. Dont be silly! Enough of this! I didnt prepare like this when I went to hunt the rampaging cave trolls! Dont be angry. Im not doing this because I want to. You know that mad wizard wont agree. Kilbedek kept his mouth shut. Even adventurers who have never seen each others faces can quickly become friends when they embark on a dangerous mission together. Such was the case with Kilbedek now. A situation in which he was caught and brought to a scam by a wizard from Einrogard! -If I knew you were a magician of Einrogard, of course I wouldnt have committed such a scam! Other adventurers, including Kilbedek, howled, but it was too late. The mad wizard asked the tricked adventurers whether they would help with their work or receive a proper punishment according to the imperial law Of course, the adventurers said, I will help! The words were a reasonable punishment according to Imperial law, but to high-ranking mages, that meant nothing. If he chose the latter, he could have been secretly buried alive. -What are you trying to do to us? -I heard that Einrogards site is vast, so maybe theres something I need to do to get materials? -Maybe I should clear the dungeon -Rest. Why would a wizard belonging to Ein Lorgard call an adventurer like us? -Then what? -Biology experiment Couldnt it be a biological experiment? The captured adventurers trembled. Fortunately, however, things went differently than they expected. -To match the sum. -yes? -Assuming one intruder, match the sum to subdue it. -! It wasnt gathering materials, clearing dungeons, or surrendering ones body for magic. The mad wizard wanted the adventurers to work together to subdue one intruder. C That much is possible even now! -I know my reputation isnt that great, but Ive done dozens of quests in the West! -i get it. dont test And the mad wizard neutralized Hapgong without blinking an eye, and then beat the adventurers hard. -again. to prepare properly. -Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh the mad wizard beat the adventurers up again, prepared them again, beat them up again and prepared them again. No pleadings, conciliations, or purchases worked. It was indeed the mad wizard that adventurers feared. Why did the adage dont get involved with wizards appear among adventurers? If there was a high-level manpower like a wizard in the party, it couldnt be that useful. Nevertheless, it was because of this mad wizard-like existence that the phrase dont get involved with wizards came out. An evil existence that cant get out of it until death once its wrong! I will prepare again. Kilbedek let out a long sigh. I wanted to spit in my heart, but I couldnt because I was scared. There is no way to escape, so all you can do is prepare until the wizard is satisfied. It feels good to fire an arrow the moment you open the basement door. However, the attack after that is a bit ambiguous. Setting a stepping trap in front of the door? good. Lets add some more. Lets have one wait by the side and launch an attack. Can you get the timing right? Shit Ill have to try it now that its like this. good. Then I will pull the crossbow and jump forward. What about the potion? I hung it. If you pull it, it will fly right away. The adventurers opened the door to the underground workshop with enthusiasm and devised a plan to repel the intruders. It was the first time that not only Kilbedek but also other adventurers had prepared with all their might. As an adventurer, he did not prepare for the next mission in advance, receiving insufficient training in his spare time. Rather, there were more types of people who ate, drank, and enjoyed themselves. It was a risky job, and it was a job that made a lot of money and used it, so it was natural in a way. But today was different. Thanks to the mad wizard, the adventurers were all united and pulled out 200% and 300% of their abilities. How about changing the windowsill? Lets lengthen it. Maybe not bad Okay. Shall we add a shield? My cogblade and your mace. If you wield it together, the effect will be great. Lets put our hands together. bang! !!!! At the sound of the door opening, the adventurers instinctively shrank. The mad wizard has returned. Joe, give me a little more time! Not finished yet! The adventurers begged because they knew they would be beaten by the mad wizard once the breakthrough started. Professor Voladi asked with an expressionless face. How long will it take? An hour ah no. 30 minutes! 30 minutes is all it takes! i get it. Start in 30 minutes. The opponent is a student. Thanks who is it? Professor Voladi did not answer twice. I gestured as if to get ready and left the basement workshop. The rest of the adventurers clung to the windows of the studio with wide-eyed eyes. So were going to attack that young student in the blue thats coming over there? It was better than the mad wizard, but this time I was worried in a different direction. Can I really attack? Uh arent we getting arrested? Youve already been caught. * * * Despite Professor Boladis guidance and arriving at the dark underground workshop, Lee Han was not surprised. I was prepared. final exam week. If he hadnt expected it after seeing Professor Voladi putting adventurers in coffins and shipping them to the school, then Lee Han was not qualified to survive in Einroguard. Professor Voladi nodded lightly at the sight of Lee Han not letting go of the string of tension throughout his body. It was the attitude of a great battle mage. Adventurers are waiting inside. break through. All right. A battle mage had to know how to flexibly deal with all sorts of situations. It should be able to deal with enemies even when they are hiding in buildings and waiting. I dont know why he had to do that in the first year, but instead of refuting, Lee Han gave strength to the hand holding the cane. Make all possible preparations. After casting various strengthening magics, disturbing the enemies vision with fantasy magic, and then sending the summoned creatures inside I knew this day would come since Professor Voladi brought the adventurers, so I wasnt surprised, but my heart was heavy. Experienced adventurers who have gone through pre-natal battles have to enter the basement prepared and determined. No matter how thoroughly Lee Han prepared, he could lose. Lets consider it lucky that there is no Phoenix or Cerberus. Lee Han thought so and made up his mind. I suddenly felt their eyes on him, so I looked to the side and saw adventurers watching Lee Han through the windows of the basement workshop. Lee Han hardened his face. Surely they are adventurers. After all, the experiences the adventurers had accumulated were not something to be taken lightly. I was already carefully observing Lee Hans power. If you accidentally expose your magic here, you will be stabbed right back. I dont know if it will work Professor. I am so afraid. ? Can I really beat the adventurers in here? Do you have a headache? Professor Voladi expressed his embarrassment briefly and simply. * * * The adventurers who heard the fear and anxiety of the student outside the window were distraught. He wondered if it would be okay to attack like this. Im sure were not into a conspiracy. What kind of conspiracy? Maybe he called us because he wanted to kill the disobedient disciple, but he didnt want blood on his hands. Hearing it made sense. The adventurers fell silent. That loosened carelessness gave Lee Han time like gold. bang! Lee Han immediately kicked open the door to the basement workshop. Arrows flew inside. Puk Puk- The arrows were stuck on the water shield that had been floated in advance. Since it was Lee Han who had previously applied various strengthening magics including < Spatial Awareness >, he knew it even without seeing it. Light! Instead of entering, Lee Han intensely discharged his mana into the underground workshop and cast the < Light Generation > magic. A sphere of bright light, reminiscent of a blazing sun, floated in the underground workshop. Light, light, light! Originally, there was no need to invest so much mana in magic that was only one circle. Mana was a limited resource, and distributing that resource was also a wizards skill. However, Lee Han ignored such calculations and poured light into the workshop. There was a light source, but the adventurers who got used to the darkness were blinded for a moment. Arise, Skeleton Warriors! Heat, distort the air! Lee Han threw a bone fragment and summoned the Skeleton Warriors. They couldnt even move properly yet, but they were threatening enough for adventurers who didnt know about it. Undead! Black magic! Prepare! Even in the chaos, there was no unnecessary action in the adventurers movements, and each others breathing did not stop. Lee Han couldnt help but admire. I thought he was a cheater, but he must have the skills. Well, if I didnt have the skills, I wouldnt have dared to cheat on Professor Ein Rogard. In an underground workshop that is so bright that you cant see ahead. The number of the summoned Skeleton Warriors received the power of fantasy magic and felt like more than a dozen. Nevertheless, the adventurers accurately swung their weapons and knocked down the skeleton warrior. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why they practiced hard in this underground workshop. Caught! Kilvedek was surprised even after he defeated the skeleton warrior. Bone, seize the enemy! Lee Han immediately went into the next attack. In the first place, the reason why the light burst and the skeleton warriors were sent inside was not to attack, but to attract attention. It was enough that he couldnt pour what the enemies were preparing on Lee Han. Using the bones of the broken skeleton warriors, Lee Han threw bone magic at random. Bone, seize the enemy! With a nerve-scratching sound, bone fragments came together from all sides to form restraints. The remaining adventurers shouted while avoiding the blind spot from the entrance. I was not a young student!!! Hold on! If you use magic like that, it wont last long! Exhaustion is coming soon! Keugh! One unlucky adventurer was knocked down by a barrage of bone magic. Other adventurers persevered. It was thanks to the mad wizards trials that they grew up. The end is coming soon! A wizards magical power is infinite But why does it take so long? Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Bone fragments fired without rest, sweeping the surroundings like shotguns and creating a mess. The adventurers, who somehow managed to hold on until the magician ran out of magic, gradually felt a sense of incongruity. something is strange!! Pak! Even if the body was covered with a shield, complete defense was impossible. One adventurer who had been hit by a piece of bone stumbled out of his blind spot, and Lee Han immediately threw a water ball at him. There was no point in wearing solid armor. The adventurer was knocked down by the heavy impact that penetrated the gap between the armor. C If you go on like this, everything will collapse! Shouldnt it be moving? -Are you going to jump out in front of the wizard who is casting magic?! The remaining adventurers communicated desperately while sending hand signals to each other. I couldnt believe what was going on right now. When I looked out the window earlier, he looked like a boy from an aristocratic family What potion did he drink before he came? According to the original plan, the moment the wizard entered the basement, all the traps prepared were linked and activated, and the adventurers planned to work together to take advantage of that gap. However, no matter how much magic power-enhancing potion the opposing wizard had drank, he was continuously firing magic and devastating the basement. I dont know where the traps are, but some traps have already been destroyed because they use magic like that. Painful patience where 1 second feels like 1 hour. For a moment, the cellar was suddenly quiet. Is it over!? The adventurers felt their hearts beating fast when the bone fragments stopped flying. Whether all the bone fragments or magic power were consumed, the wizards attack must have ended Tung Tong Tung Tung Tung C This time, the water beads flew like crazy. It wasnt an overwhelming amount like bone fragments, but it was a breathtaking enough number. In addition, unlike before, when they fired indiscriminately, they came precisely bent into the blind spot where the adventurers were holding out. It was clear that the wizard had roughly grasped the adventurers location from the first attack. Aagh! You crazy wizard! Eventually, one adventurer screamed and ran out. The wooden shield he was holding was tattered from the merciless attacks of bone fragments and water beads. fast! Kilbedek saw the faster speed of his comrades than expected and had hopes that he might be able to work for a moment. Originally, there was a saying not to run into a wizard casting magic, but the situation was a little different now. The opponent wizard was busy shooting water beads all over the basement, and the adventurers physical abilities were dramatically strengthened with various potions he drank before the battle. The low speed of running like a gale was enough to catch the wizard off guard. Hasnt spellcasting speed always been a wizards weakness? Shine! However, as if the wizard had waited, he swung his staff and struck the spell. Huge chunks of water floating in the air continuously turned into water beads and flew in, and lightning shot out from between them, blowing away the adventurers shield. ! The adventurer whose shield was blown off did not immediately recognize his situation. The magicians reaction speed was that fast. What Spark, flash, flash! The adventurers physical abilities were enhanced with various potions. With that dynamic vision, he saw the tip of his staff and tried to evade. However, as expected, the wizard fired three shots almost simultaneously. No matter which direction I dodge, I had no choice but to get hit. Pajijijik! As his body was paralyzed by the electric shock, the water beads rushed at him like a pack of wolves. The remaining adventurers were now more terrified than when dealing with the mad wizards. If the mad wizard had just walked in and overpowered the adventurers by dismantling their traps one by one, the young monster on the stairs was pushing them without giving them a chance to breathe. Surrender Surrender! I will surrender! puck! Kilbedek was astonished when his colleague, who ran out with his hands up, collapsed after being hit by a water ball. I surrendered, why!? Are you saying you wont accept anything like surrender?! ah. sorry. I didnt know you were surrendering. Will you surrender? yes!! yes!!! I will surrender! Drop your weapons, raise your hands, and come out slowly. The young wizards voice was so kind that it gave me goosebumps. Kilbedek cautiously stuck his head out. The wizard waited with an expressionless face before asking. You havent prepared a trick or something, have you? I didnt! There is no such thing! Its more suspicious since you strongly deny it I get it. Just come out slowly. The adventurer who was walking in front of Kilbedek noticed it, then slightly lowered his hand and opened his mouth. I was wondering how things were going. Thats right Puck! ah. this. sorry. As a reflex Kilvedek raised his hands even higher at the sight of his colleague stretched out after being hit by a water ball. That wizard was kind in words, but his actions were more terrifying than the mad wizard. * * * Lee Han could see that Professor Voladi was very disappointed. Fortunately, it was not that he was disappointed with Lee Han, but that he was disappointed with the adventurers. You failed. Sorry. Wizard. I did my best, but Professor Voladi said nothing, as if he was quite disappointed. As a reward to the adventurers, he blew a bag of silver coins one by one and pointed towards the front door. The adventurers, who realized the meaning of the decree to celebrate guests, began to walk backwards hesitantly. He was afraid that if he turned around, the mad wizard would blow his attack magic. I will guide you. On the other hand, Lee Han, who ate the final exams raw, felt better. Of course, the adventurers were not relieved to hear that Lee Han was guiding them. Persimmon Thank you. Wizard. You can speak comfortably. I am a student who still has a lot to learn. Despite the words of humility, the adventurers never let their guard down. Thats right. What grade are you in? I am in first grade. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The adventurers didnt say anything. It was just an indescribable expression. Um what the hell happened today? Half way through, one of the adventurers couldnt stand it and asked. The other adventurers looked at me saying, Do you have two lives?, Why are you trying to kill us too? ah. It was a final exam. yes? Its the final exam. Didnt the professor explain? Ah The adventurers opened their mouths and at the same time repeated Ah. Then, with a stunned expression, he shouted. no! You did! I remember! Fortunately, the. I hope you didnt. ruler. You can come here. Can you see the front door? Looking at Lee Hans back, the adventurers didnt even promise each other, but at the same time they thought the same thing. If I can safely leave the main gate of Ein Lorgard today, I will retire. Ill have to settle down in a quiet and less crowded town. I have to go to a village where there are no wizards. Seriously, I didnt want to deal with lunatics anymore. * * * Good start. With a happy face, Lee Han drew a line in < Repetitive learning of basic magic combat >. Repetitive learning of basic magic battle Basic magic personality education Of course, there were still many lectures left, but the fact that the start of the final exam was cut off like this was a good sign. Wardanaz. Its a big deal! ? I heard that < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > assignments are no longer extended! Submit it today! !! As Ang Lago trembled and whispered, Lee Hans face hardened. This wasnt normal. Nonsense! < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >. As for the final exam assignment, it was a lecture that actually produced the blueprint, but as for the final exam assignment the problem was that the phoenix broke into the warehouse door and burned all the assignments inside. I burned all my assignments, so how can I turn them in on Tuesday as scheduled? So, all the students said, There must be an extension of the period? I was thinking, No matter how much, there will be an extension of this period I was complacent. This place was Ein Lorgard! Lee Han bitterly regretted his carelessness. Of course, even if he had known, he wouldnt have spent much time catching the phoenix, but he couldnt help but feel the pain. Wardanaz. There is a way. What way? Lets join hands and protest against the professor! If you, the best student, join us Hey! Wodanaz! Lets do it together!! Lee Han turned around without pretending to hear. That was an unlikely bullshit. If you want to submit it, you have to finish it before lunch. The method Unlike other amateur students, Han Lee was a prepared professional student. Amateurs give up when theyre not ready, but pros submit anyway. Of course, the quality of the assignment could not be guaranteed, but that was not the point now. little time left. Lee Han was lost in thought as he looked at the long pole that should have originally served as the backbone of the magic lantern. -No way Are you trying to get rid of all the designs and solve it with magic alone?! -Youre talking nonsense. Yoner. havent painted yet Suddenly, the conversation I had with Yoner came to mind. Its design and production, and its all over, and after Lee Han casts a spell, he brazenly insists, Anyway, wont it last long? When I talked to Yoner, of course I dismissed it as nonsense, but there is no time and no other way. Lee Han made up his mind. Sometimes, brazen sophistry is needed more than skill. Go like this! * * * Although Professor Alpen hadnt arrived yet, the atmosphere of the students gathered in the < Basic Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic > lecture room was chaotic. Is there really no time extension? Because it is. ruined! We are doomed!! Are you still happy? We all fell apart. Are you clueless? Then Professor Alpen came in. Professor Alpen was puzzled by the cluttered atmosphere of the students. What is it? professor! Its not our fault that the Phoenix burned down the warehouse! Of course its our fault for not putting up a sentry! Ill set up a sentry in the future, so please give me one more chance! Please extend the period! Okay. Thats what I meant from the beginning. Professor Alpen responded calmly. The students all paused. uh? uh? Wasnt there no extension of the period? The phoenix burned down the warehouse, how could they not extend the period? Have it finished by this weekend. Two or three more days can be given, so students who are short on time should come. Which bastard spread the rumor? The students were relieved at first, but that didnt mean it was over. What bastard is talking nonsense?? thud! And belatedly, Lee Han came in with a magic lamp. Lee Han lowered his head when he saw that Professor Alpen had arrived first. hello. professor. Nice to meet you. Mr. Wardanaz. I will submit the assignment. Sleep Anrago was flustered and tried to stop Lee Han. No way, Wodanaz! Things have changed! It was a rumor! However, Professor Alpen answered first. What is this? It may be rude, but I dont see a separate design. yes. professor. I definitely wrote down the amplification circle and its materials in the blueprint. But after thinking about it, that was also an inefficient method. Is it inefficient? yes. I realized that my magic alone could guarantee a duration of more than 2 days. If so, I thought that forcibly wasting materials did not fit the purpose of this lecture. Is that why you paid it this way? Professor Alpens eyes shone sharply. I didnt know if it was a good sign or a bad sign, but Lee Han wasnt shaken. yes. Wont you regret it? ? Lee Han felt something strange. what? Is there something I dont know? But it was already done. Lee Han replied while maintaining a dignified expression. yes. Honestly, I was amazed. Professor Alpen smiled and said. Boldness and improvisation are also virtues of a wizard. If it lasts longer than 2 days as you say, Ill give it full marks. come in and sit down You can leave the classroom now that you have already turned in your final exam assignments. Let the other students start making again. ???? Lee Han turned his head. His friends were looking at Lee Han with admiration and admiration. Except for Ang. You come out for a second. I have to make myself. Wardanaz. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Anrago was eventually dragged into the hallway. After being caught, Anrago apologized. Kek kek Wardanaz. sorry. I was fooled too. If you were deceived, you son of a bitch, you should have given the assignment too. What are you cheating on if you didnt pay? Seeing Lee Han growl, Anrago thought to himself. Thats because you can pay it! Angrado really thought there was no extension of the period. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Anrago did not have the ability to make it as quickly as Lee Han. So just like the students of the White Tiger Tower, Why is studying so important? I have friendly friends here, so I dont mind But the professor gave me a good evaluation. Since the professor gave a good evaluation, if it hadnt been for nothing, you would have been taken to the basement instead of the hallway. The task given by Lee Han just now was courageous and impromptu because he liked his words, but if he looked at it badly, he was forced. It ended well because Professor Alpen viewed it favorably. Lee Han shook Anragos collar a few more times and let go. Anyway, the task was a success, so it was this awesome. If it wasnt for that, I would have dragged him to the basement that Professor Voladi told me about earlier. In the first place, you White Tiger Tower bastards are too swayed by nonsense. do you know In the first place, when you hear rumors, you dont blindly believe them In return for conveying the rumors, Angrago had to listen to suffocating nagging as he and Lee Han went back to the lecture room. I should have stopped to catch my breath for a while, but Wodanaz continued nagging without stopping. Are you listening? Uh huh. A knight should know his honor and act heavy. But to be so swayed by rumors? It was like that last time too. Some White Tiger Tower student was talking nonsense that I had mastered some evil vision. That seems to have a basis If you hear such nonsense, as a top-tier friend, sternly cut it off. Got it? Are you listening? Ugh. I am listening. Tell me what I just said. Anrago vowed never to spread false rumors again. A false rumor could have destroyed a students soul. * * * Thank you. Wodanaz. Because I have a responsibility too. Lee Han returned to the classroom and helped his friends with the production again. Considering the amount of silver coins he received, he couldnt just let it go. Youre talking about your responsibility as the head of the year. Its not? What nonsense No? Asan, who was moved, scratched his head with an embarrassing face. Yoner, who was assembling the display case for the potion next to him, paused for a moment before asking. wait for a sec. Come to think of it, the last time I asked if you were going to solve it with magic alone, you said no? Cainan Island. Just focus. Lee Han pretended not to hear and changed the subject. Gainando, who had been sleeping with his eyes open while holding the hammer, was startled. How did you know!? Yoner stared at him from behind. Lee Han hurriedly moved his steps. What is everyone worrying about? Lee Han tilted his head at the sight of several students gathering and discussing. Seeing that they were exchanging stories with quite serious expressions, it seemed that they were debating an assignment. It looks nice. Compared to what Gainando had just dozed off to do, it was a very nice look. After all, a students duty is to study Ah. Mr. Wodanaz. Neblen and Rowena stopped talking and looked at Lee Han. Apparently, not only the two of them, but also the other students were familiar. They were followers of the princess, whom he had seen several times. what? Lee Han felt a little ominous. And that ominousness soon turned out to be true. We were debating whether we should stick to the original blueprint submitted by Her Highness or compromise with the current situation. Id rather go to Cainando who was sleeping. Lee Han looked at his friends with contempt and pathetic eyes. Either way, the princesss followers continued the discussion very seriously. Of course, we have to go as planned! Are you doubting Her Highness ability? This is correct. Since Her Highness has submitted the blueprint, if we do not submit it according to the blueprint, our honor and pride will be damaged. They are crazy people. Lee Han quickly realized. Even if you submitted the blueprint, you can change it a little depending on the situation. What kind of damage to honor and pride can you say by changing it? So, does Lee Han, who omitted all the contents of the blueprint, be unscrupulous? Theres nothing good about hanging out with crazy people. Lee Han tried to quietly step back. However, the evil princesss followers did not let Lee Han escape. Mrs. Wardanaz. What do you think, Mr. Wardanaz? thats right. Wardanaz-sama, please say something. Lee Han casually looked at Gainando. Unfortunately, Cainando was very focused. I couldnt get out of the trap. shit. I concentrate as usual. I think you guys can make your own decision. no. If Wardanaj-sama speaks, even those who oppose it will understand. Apparently, the princesss followers preferred to achieve unanimity through peaceful persuasion. The majority were lets go according to the original plan but surprisingly, there was one sane follower. As a student from the Black Turtle Tower, he was arguing that since the situation has changed, lets compromise. Among the followers, there were people who were fine. Lee Han thought it was rude and asked. What is your name? Ball Volcat. okay. Ball Cat. What is your argument? I think this is unreasonable at the moment. Hwang I respect Her Highness abilities, but Her Highness said that she should also prepare for other exams. Before entering school, I worked as a guild worker. It is impossible to complete this in time. indeed. Lee Han was amazed. Like a sane person, he was making a reasonable persuasion based on his own experience. Ball Cat! I respect your abilities and family, but I cant accept that Her Highness abilities are so limited! thats right! Her Highness, the princess, can do enough! But the opponents are crazy people. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. Volcats sin was hanging out with that lunatic gang. Isnt it because of that sin that we are in this situation now! There are people who can be persuaded and people who cant. hmm. Im not sure. However, if opinions run parallel like this, it wouldnt be bad to decide by majority vote this time As he was about to escape, someone slightly tugged at the end of Lee Hans coat. ? Lee Han stopped talking and turned his head. The princess was desperately crossing her index fingers under the desk. His face and eyes were expressionless, but he could feel the urgency in his hand movements. Even in Gainando, he would have understood the sign that said, Please dry it off! When Lee Han paused, Neblen, who was listening, opened his mouth. You mean to decide by majority anyway? Wrong. Neblen. uh? Its not bad to decide by majority vote just now There is right and wrong in magic, but majority rule doesnt exist. !? Lee Han made use of his sculpted face to force himself. When she said it seriously with an expressionless face, the princesss followers lost the timing to say, No, you said that. Did you see I submitted my magic lamp? I saw it, but Have you not noticed it yet? Its because Her Highnesss followers are like this. Lee Han was moving his head quickly as he spoke. What plausible sophistry could be put forward to trick these followers into the likes of Cainando? Shouldnt you have pretended not to know? However, it was too much to just ignore the silver coins he had collected by using or treating the princess. Even the Thieves Guild would give special treatment to customers who paid that much silver. Besides, the princesss personal connections were too wide. If the princess went outside during vacation and said lightly, I asked for help, but Wodanaz didnt help, it could now be blown up as a rumor. As Lee Han suffers from malicious slander throughout the semester due to a slight friction with the White Tiger Tower students, he was cautious in this part. Give me wisdom. Mr. Wodanaz. What have we missed? So Professor Knighton is also evaluating guts and improvisation in this lecture. I knew that, so I submitted it with a drastic omission of the blueprint. !! The princesss followers were taken aback. When I heard it, it seemed plausible. If not, isnt there any reason for a student like Wodanaz to submit with a drastic omission of the blueprint? You see? Originally, Her Highness, the princess, would have been drastically omitted to fit the purpose of the lecture. But I couldnt bear to say it because I feared that you guys would be ashamed of it, so I waited. That that! Im sorry, Her Highness the Princess! We should have noticed! Its done somehow. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. The princess, who was receiving an apology while surrounded by her followers, bowed her head slightly when she saw Lee Han. It was a thank you for letting me escape. Lee Han smiled and made a circle with his fingers. Please pay me back in silver later. Seeing that, the princess opened her eyes slightly wide. Are you saying dont care?! Even though I gave you this kind of help, its okay to pass it on. I felt ashamed of myself for misunderstanding Wardanaj at the beginning of the semester. The princess made a small circle with her fingers. It meant I understood. also. Its not a lie that he has a high reputation as a genius in the empire. Lee Han was delighted. Unlike Gainando, the princess was quick to understand. Gratitude is the most intuitive way to express gratitude! * * * Hello. professor. Professor Passelet Krare, professor of precognitive magic, answered the students coming in to take the exam. Today, my personality will change into a violent and threatening person in about 30 minutes, so if possible, dont talk to me. yes! The students were disgusted and distanced themselves. There were times when I forgot, but none of the professors at this magic school were normal people. Are you all seated? Then the final exams will begin. Professor Passelette swung his wand. Then, letters appeared on the blackboard. Predict what will come out of the magic final exam. ???? start. Professor Passelette sat down. Naturally, the students were in chaos. Now is the final exam, but to predict what will come out of the final exam. It was a strange problem, like a snake devouring itself. Still, there are some quick-witted guys. Professor Passelette looked around at the students. Some students were confused and clutching their heads, while others were deep in thought. It was clear that he was trying to infer the meaning of this contradictory problem. Foresight wizards are more important than how good they are at foresight. It sounded paradoxical, but it was true. Being able to get a glimpse of the future had an enormous addiction. A wizard who fell for this pleasure could not last long as a foresight wizard. A wizard who can endure for a long time as a wizard of wisdom is a wizard who knows the fear of wisdom and avoids it as much as possible. And the final exam question was a question that showed just that. There was a word to foresee the problem, so when I tried the Foresight Magic, I fell into an endless cycle and was trapped until the test was over. It seems that Wodanaz noticed it too. Professor Passelette looked at Lee Han. As much as he showed tremendous potential from the first lecture, he was a student who could not be distracted even by Professor Passelette, who was not so obsessed with his students. True to its potential, the pitfalls contained in the problem ?!? Professor Passelette was taken aback. Lee Han was attempting prediction magic. It doesnt stop and continues! You must be locked up?! Chapter 280 Chapter 280: The Circle of Circulation Caused by Wrong Questions. It was a nightmare for the foresight wizard. And the best way to prepare for a situation like this is Not stepping into the situation itself. Its a bit silly, but this is the correct answer. It is not about attempting prediction magic out of the blue, but recognizing and responding to the pitfalls contained in the question. I didnt even want freshmen to advanced technology that allowed them to escape from the cycle by leaving a mark in their foreknowledge that only they could recognize, or forcibly shift the point of their foreknowledge to a farther future or further forward. Just for noticing and responding to the pitfalls in the questions deserved high praise. On the other hand, the worst reaction was to try the Foresight Magic. Since the freshman jumped into the trap question in an unprepared situation, he fell into a loop of circulation and struggled until his magic power ran out, and he had no choice but to faint. It was obviously like that Lee Han casually waved his staff and tried the foresight magic again and again. Even Professor Passelet couldnt figure out what was going on at the moment. how? * * * Not noticing that the professor was giving him a puzzled look in front of him, Lee Han cast the Foresight Magic once again. But the future was not in sight. Seeing nothing in front of him, Lee Han tilted his head and canceled the magic. It was a natural escape, like breathing. Of course, a lot of mana was consumed in the process, but it had no effect on Lee Han. Wasnt it a matter of approaching it this way? Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ! Lee Han listened to the painful groans from the side. Because the professor had put up an illusion curtain, I couldnt see my friends, but I could hear them. No matter how much I listened to this sound, it was a painful sound that I only heard when magic failed greatly. Keuk. Keew. dump! It didnt end with a painful groan, but even the sound of falling to the floor. Thanks to Professor Voladis rigorous training, Lee Han was able to use his other five senses to grasp the situation even if his vision was blocked. Seeing that there was a dragging sound and there was no more moaning Lee Han did not understand. Of course, it wasnt an easy problem, but it wasnt Professor Voladis test, and it wasnt to the point of collapsing. No way Lee Han quickly grasped the situation. It seems that the problem with this prediction magic was not a simple test, but a problem of identifying the traps inside. If I didnt grasp the trap and jumped at it, I could collapse like the friends who were dragged out now. although Lee Han has already tried it a few times! I was lucky. It must have been able to withstand it because it had a lot of magical power. Lee Han stroked his chest. Considering the mana consumed by the Foresight Magic, it was no wonder that the other friends had fallen. Now I had to approach it a little more carefully. Did you notice? Professor Passelette raised an eyebrow as Yihan stopped the spell. It was a beat late, but it was clear from his reaction that he understood the true meaning of this test. okay. The foresight magic now stops and points out the pitfalls of this test No! Lee Han cast the Foresight Magic again. Professor Passelette was more perplexed than before. why!? I realized it was a trap, so why would he do that? Coming to think of it, I dont need to spare my attempts. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason Lee Han cast the Foresight Magic again was simple. Come to think of it, I didnt need to approach it carefully. Because the magic power is overflowing! As Lee Han continued to cast his Foresight Magic, he pondered over how to break through this cycle. Actually, it was okay to worry about it without casting the Foresight Magic, but Lee Han naturally repeated the attempt, saying that he would have some magic left. Only then did Professor Passelette, who realized the situation, laugh out loud. What such ignorant Its nice to know that the problem is weird, but then you have to approach it in a different way, trying to break through by force. What does that mean? professor. I think I have found the answer. ! Lee Han, who kept trying, finally opened his mouth. Professor Passelette was astonished, but prepared to hear an answer. Let me tell you. I think the answer is to find the pitfalls in the problem. Questions like that should not be recklessly attempted. That is correct. Professor Passelette nodded. That was a good answer. The question is Then why did you keep casting the Foresight Magic? Originally, I should have answered right away when I realized it earlier, but after that, I couldnt help but wonder as I continued to cast the Foresight Magic before answering. In the end, Professor Passelet couldnt overcome his curiosity and asked a question. But how did you find out the answer? Is it a logical guess? I made logical guesses but I used foreknowledge magic. So how? Professor Passelettes voice, slightly frustrated, became rough. I thought it would be difficult to find an answer with the given question, so I set the point of view farther into the future. I figured out the answer by predicting the point after the exam was over. Professor Passelet was at a loss for words for a moment. I really didnt know that I would have done it that way. Escape from the ring of circulation, or seeing a future farther than the ring of circulation and recognizing it as clues were methods, but that wasnt the ability expected of a freshman. No matter how talented he was, this didnt make sense. As time passed, the uncertainty of prediction increased. Moreover, since it is a future that has nothing to do with the question, it was not usually difficult to find the clue and find the answer to the question. Its a skill that only a seasoned wizard can do No way! Professor Passelet realized. Even after Lee Han realized it, why did he use the Foresight Magic so continuously? Could it be that you continued casting the Foresight Magic until you got an answer? Thats right. When Lee Han-eun recognized the method he had used, he replied with a look of pure admiration. Also, I wasnt a professor for nothing. How did Lee Han find out the answer after having several conversations? Professor Passelette felt like his head was spinning as to where and how to teach this nonsense student. Well, this nonsense The fact that the person in question stayed still with an innocent expression saying, Is there anything wrong? made the headache stronger. Huh well done. Well done I think I have a few more things to learn. ah. Is that so. Next week Next week is vacation. Lee Han suddenly felt ominous. Youre not going to tell me to go to magic school during vacation, are you? If you say something like that, I might really have to send a letter to His Majesty the Emperor. Then next semester. ah. yes. Thats about it. I must come out. yes. All right. I must come out. Got it? I swear once more sincerely. Professor Passelette didnt notice, but Lee Hans eyes were strangely changing as he looked at the professor. Dont you have any disciples? The Mortum Church, or the professors with few disciples, were very sensitive to the escape of the new disciples. When a student decides not to listen at the beginning of a new semester, there is actually not much a professor can do. Of course, he could use various threats and persuasion, but once a wizard hardened his mind, he would not be shaken so easily. It was okay for professors with a lot of disciples to show a relaxed attitude like if you dont want to listen, I dont care, but professors with few students really did that or no one would listen. Of course, sometimes there were professors who sat proudly in the classroom even without a single student, but that had to be seen as an exceptional case. Ill listen anyway, so Ill have to be considerate. There was nothing wrong with being considerate of the professors position as long as he listened. Lee Han said kindly. Do not worry. professor. Why wont I come out? Because Ive already heard all the black magic summoning magic fantasy enchantment magic transformation magic healing magic. Lee Han was speechless. Indeed, like an excellent foresight wizard, he was very sharp. Youre definitely right! * * * Diret held back his drowsiness and swung his staff. Soon, he had to fully prepare for the juniors taking the final exams for black magic. Koholti, a classmate in the same grade, also wielded a cane. Are you done? Its done. But isnt the number of bones too few? Shouldnt you bring more? I think the bottle of poison is a little less. its okay. This time, there were not even five new students learning black magic. At Direts answer, Koholti put on a complicated expression. It wasnt necessary to have a lot of juniors, but if there were too few juniors in the magic he was learning, it just felt complicated. Why is everyone not interested in black magic? Isnt it because I summoned the King of the Frost Giants in the hallway the other day? That was a matter of an artifact that had nothing to do with black magic! Koholti blushed. Of course, Diret knew all too well why black magic was unpopular. If its popular, thats strange. If Diret sees an article like < The increasing number of young black magicians... Is the black magic empire leading the fashion trend? > in the imperial newspaper, he will think, Is the empire going to collapse? Its just that all aspects of magic arent going to be popular Oh. come in. As the first year students entered one by one, the fourth year students hurriedly avoided the classroom. It was a place where the magic circle of cognitive decline was hanging, and the first year juniors couldnt see them. Ugh. Isnt the difficulty too high? Koholti said that, perhaps because she was suddenly worried when she saw the juniors in the first year. This black magic final exam was the sum total of what I learned in the first semester. Cursed Poison Bone. A test that checks all three basic skills. If it was simple, it sounded simple, but originally, this kind of test is more difficult. Since all three fields of black magic had to be hit with the regular method, there was no alternative if one was lacking. This will be fine. When we talked with the professor last time, we decided together, so why are you here now? no There are less than five people, so Im afraid theyll give you more That was definitely true. Direth was surprised that Koholti had made the right point. Of course, I cant change it now Tak- The door opened and a student entered. The student who came in threw curse magic at the scarecrows for curse magic and knocked them down, then threw a bone fragment on the desk to cast bone magic. A storm of bones blew in the center of the spacious lecture hall, and scarecrows for bone magic were scattered around. Kudang-dang-dang-tang! A few seconds had passed since then. Koholti watched with her eyes and mouth wide open, dumbfounded. what??? The freshman didnt stop with that. Without stopping, he immediately brought poison from the air and poured it into the poison bottle. The poison bottle, which reacted with the properly crafted poison, spewed smoke. The poison bottle, which emits thick smoke as it contains high-quality poison, spewed out so much smoke that it covered the entire classroom. You were too easy was it easy? uh huh weird? The level of freshmen? No. Just one person is weird. Diret, who belatedly recognized the familiar face of his junior, replied calmly. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 What are you talking about? Look at your face. Cant you see because of the smoke? Are you in first grade? At that, Koholti pulled out a monocle with a jewel lens from his bosom. Smoke was also an artifact that could be seen through. ah! Koholti noticed the identity of her junior and exclaimed. The other day that Poor freshman wrongly caught by Professor Untitled! You must be a grateful junior who fixed the accident you committed. You trash bastard. Diret looked at Koholti with contempt. If you get help from a freshman, youll have to keep your head down for a few years, but its said that its at best! Koholti must have realized that too, and cleared her throat with an embarrassed face. Thank you, of course. I am still grateful Its just that hanging out with that untitled professor left a deep impression on me Certainly that was the case. Diret couldnt deny that. Ill never forget Professor Baegrek shoving the back of a freshman in his first year to get him to fight the Frost Giant King. It was to the point where I seriously contemplated whether I should send an anonymous letter to His Majesty the Emperor for several days. First of all, the person in question seemed to be getting along just fine Anyway, hes unique, so you dont have to worry too much about it. I thought he was good at subduing demons, but hes also very good at other black magic? Professor Mortum will be pleased. Koholti admired the talent of the new junior. Im a freshman, but Im already so good at black magic. Professor Mortum, who was sad because there were no students to learn from, was sure to be very happy. Originally, one genius is more precious than a hundred geniuses. Well ?? When Diret slurred, Koholti was puzzled. I might not continue to listen to black magic What nonsense is that? Koholti did not understand. Of course, it was true that black magic was not as popular as other magic. However, with that level of talent, it was difficult for the wizard himself not to learn, no matter how unpopular. Just by reading magic books and practicing spells, achievements are constantly increasing, but which wizard can escape such temptation? Thats true, too Diret looked at his junior with a mixed gaze. If only black magic had talent, it was a problem because other magic was too good. Isnt that why he wont come back in the second semester? * * * Finally, after completing the black magic test, Guinando spoke to Ymirg and Rapadel. how was it? how was it?? Did you see everyone? Did you see it well? As Rapad Els expression frowned, Guinandos eyes twinkled. Kainando shouted in a voice full of joy. I didnt see you! Is that something to say while being so happy? yes? Didnt you see that?! shut up! You son of a prince! Rapadell burst into anger. That prince didnt know about other classes, but he showed exceptional abilities in black magic. Compared to Raphael, who didnt like black magic that much, it was only natural that he could see it well. Of course, apart from that, it was disgusting to run so excitedly to say that he had seen him well. The guy who kept his head down after taking the exam in another lecture, as if the world was ruined! I didnt see it that well. Because the test is difficult. haha. I understand. The black magic test was a bit difficult. Gainando responded to Ymirgs words with a generous smile. I succeeded in cursing and poisoning once, but the bone magic took three times Huh? Did you succeed at once? Gainando hesitated. Ymirg saw it better than he thought. Ughhh. I I also succeeded in bone magic at once. Raphael, who was listening, asked without thinking. Curse and poison? You shamelessly ask how you saw it without answering! Are you still a knight! What kind of crazy guy is this How did you see War Danaz? To Ymirgs question, Gainando answered with a straight face. It would be rude to ask such a thing. The two students couldnt help but admire the despicable behavior of never asking a friend who had seen better than them about their grades. Thats the royal family! * * * There is magic in the classroom right now that temporarily nullifies the contract. Professor Millay said in his usual stern voice. The students ahead of the exam looked at Professor Millay with nervous faces. Everyone must remember that we signed a contract in another realm the other day. The majority of students are from the spirit realm. Students like Lee Han are in the undead realm. Everyone tried to sign a contract as an assignment before the final exams. Call out the contracted beings one by one. ? One of the students listening did not understand and asked again. professor? Isnt the contract invalid in the classroom right now? The beings of the other world were basically unpredictable, volatile and dangerous beings. These beings could not be summoned at random. Accidents happen even if they are bound by strict contracts, but how wild would they be if there were no contracts? Of course, the beings contracted by the first year students were at most enough to light a bonfire and refill an empty leather bucket but the first year students were weak enough to match it, so they could never be caught off guard. Well pointed out. The purpose of this test is to learn how to protect oneself even when there is no contract to protect a mages body. The words were plausible, but the students were already anxious. Professor Millay, isnt it too much? How is that different from just throwing monsters and fighting? I did something similar once in a swordsmanship lecture. I didnt know summoning magic could be like this. While his friends were whispering, Lee Han took out a bone fragment from his pocket. And then I told my friends What are you doing? Arent you all ready? I will, but I can still complain a little! Okay, everyone move. If you prepare less, only you will lose. Lee Hans appearance without blood or tears made his friends grumble. How can you not complain while taking such a ridiculous test? Indeed, it was clear that Wodanaz was a man without compromise when it came to magic. It must be a not too difficult test. Contrary to what his friends thought, Lee Han was slightly happy. The difficulty of the test was easier than I thought. * * * Wind spirit. I believe you. Asan tried to speak in a soft voice as much as possible. However, there was tension in his voice that could not be hidden. So, listen to me oops! puck! The shapeless swaying spirit of the wind hit Asans abdomen accurately. Thats right. From Lee Hans point of view, the wind spirit didnt do that out of hostility or malice. Having fought against numerous monsters with hostility and malice, the attack should have been much sharper. It was more like a joke. Since the wind spirit is also a low-level spirit that is not very strong, it seemed to be just playing around with the magicians command rather than being angry stop! stop! Asan, who missed the staff, rolled to the side and dodged the attack. The wind spirit pursued relentlessly and tried to headbutt. Professor Millay, worse than that, swung his cane to separate the two. No matter how friendly you are, it is a foolish choice to keep trying to persuade with words in a situation where there is no contract. Keep in mind that disobedience requires a firm warning. Sorry. professor. Asans failure became a lesson for other students. The next student immediately took up his staff and prepared to attack if the spirit disobeyed the order. Magic Chop! Before the spell was cast, the earth spirit scattered sand. The spirit was the first to notice the magicians hostility. Poo-Pup Poop! Fufufufu! The earth spirit continued to throw sand. It was impossible for a freshman to cast magic calmly in such a situation unless he had been trained to cast magic while maintaining his composure while receiving various attacks. The student who failed the spell because of the sand escaped in tears. I believed, I believed! I believe! You were about to attack right away. At first, they were students who confidently jumped into it, but there were more people who failed than expected. Professor Millais made the failed students wait in the back. I thought that not many students would succeed on the first attempt anyway. Its not good to blindly hand out a carrot, but its the same to swing a whip. How wizards persuade spirits when there is no contract binding them together. The key, after all, was understanding. How much do I understand the spirits? The magician, who had somehow made a contract with the spirits, but usually only gave orders without much interaction, was exposed at times like this. I dont know what habits this spirit has, and I dont know what personality it is, so I dont know how to approach it. Whether it was a carrot or a stick, understanding the other person came first. Students who failed in the first attempt will naturally become interested in their summons as they repeat it over and over again. Dont attack me. Understand? Really dont attack. I did really well. listen to me just once huh? If you have any complaints, Ill listen to them next time The water spirit Neilia summoned was a spirit Lee Han was familiar with. Wasnt it the spirit that escaped Lee Han on the island the other day and made a contract with Nilia? In front of Nilia, she said, Hey, I dont like spirits too much, but I couldnt help feeling bitter. Isnt that a very old-fashioned way? Gainando, who was watching from the side, was puzzled. Anyway, that seems too ugly !!! All right! The students let out an exclamation. Even without a contract, the water spirit didnt reject Nilias words and faithfully followed them. Certainly close. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the other students, Lee Han was able to feel the emotions of the magic displayed by Nilias spirit to some extent. An innate ability to respond to magical powers. In addition, he trained to recognize emotions with fantasy magic, so it was even more strange if he didnt feel it. The water spirit Nylia summoned treated Nylia much more friendly than the other spirits. indeed. Right. what? Nylia would have summoned the water spirit and had a conversation with her when she was bored, so we have no choice but to be closer. why are you doing such a lonely thing? Gainando reacted as if it was hard to believe, but in fact, Lee Han was right. Professor Millay praised Nilias method. Ive built intimacy from the usual. His attitude was a little lacking in confidence, but the spirit he had become friendly with didnt refuse his orders. It was a great way. Great Spirit! I kek! If you could help me just once Kut! Students who thought it was okay to politely prostrate themselves, unaware of the closeness Nilia had built up with the spirits, rushed out and were kicked out. Professor Millais shook his head in pity. Thats Leehan. Its your turn. ah. okay. Lee Han cast various strengthening magics and began to float water beads in the air. The other spirits who had been summoned earlier trembled and hid behind the master at the sight of him working calmly. Professor Millay felt a different kind of stuffiness than before. Of course, that was one of the methods, but this test wasnt what I wanted! Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Excellent. Lets give it full marks. thank you. to the left. to the right. Spin three times in place, then somersault. Finally, graceful ballet. Fortunately, Gonadaltes kindly listened to Lee Hans order, which could have been an unreasonable request. thanks. Gonadaltes. The skeleton warrior nodded hastily. For some reason, it seemed like he was paying attention. You can go back Boom! Returning to his seat, Lee Han tilted his head. Its a bit strange. What about skeletons dancing ballet? Gainando looked at Lee Han with the look of Come now? no. The professors expression. Just as Lee Han read the emotions of the spirits, he was able to read the professors emotions as well. In fact, the professor was easier than the spirit. Because the professor was a little more explicit. Of course not. ? Thats how you named the skeleton warrior. Friends nodded their heads in agreement. Lee Han was puzzled. Isnt that the first time youve heard of it? Dont you get used to it no matter how many times you hear it? While they were talking like that, it was Gainandos turn. Cainan Island. be careful. thats right. Gainando, who was about to leave with a nervous face, was moved by the support of his friends. Dont overdo it and make an accident, give up in moderation and come this way. Dont think of yourself as trying to do well. You are not Wardanaz. Gainando snorted at the sight of his friends hanging around holding their ankles, saying that they had already failed in their first attempt. joy! Losers! Cainando you will come this way Cainando. When you swung your wand, did you swing it clockwise or counterclockwise? Think about it. Lee Han was amazed. Those who couldnt do the magic they were told to do were first-class in their interruption. But I already realized how. Gainando was quite confident. It was thanks to the hints from previous friends. Nilia succeeded in dealing with the spirits. Lee Han succeeded in dealing with the undead. If Neilia took a warm approach with intimacy, Lee Han took a strict and resolute approach. As Gainando dealt with the undead, it was right to follow the latter. Listen! If you dont listen to my order, you The skeleton warrior immediately rushed in and slapped Guinando on the cheek. Enraged, Gainando wielded his staff and grabbed the skeleton warrior by the collar and started fighting. So I told you to give up moderately and come this way. Guinan Island! break your leg! Break his leg! * * * Time for a swordsmanship lecture. Students did not wait nervously like other final exams. Because the swordsmanship lecture was not like taking a test on the spot like other lectures. What did you bring? Why are you asking that? What about you? Theres no way I can tell you that easily. The students looked at each other and looked at each other. A test to defeat the strongest game possible in the mountains and bring the proof. Aside from grades, it was a matter of pride that other students were hunting prey that was stronger than them. Thats why we ask each other like that. Lee Han. Right. Durgyu. But from my point of view, I dont think you should leave grades behind. Lee Han said coldly. Its a final exam, but what kind of nonsense is it that you fight for your pride regardless of your grades? Grades are more important! Thats true, but its a very important issue within the White Tiger Tower. Durgyu. Stop talking nonsense. Come to think of it, did you not find out what we brought? As Durgyu or Moradi belonged to the White Tiger Tower, there were many conflicts with other students. Moradiya was a person who knew how to take care of his share, so he would never have been caught, but Durgyu was a bit lax and had a petulant part. A personality that might accidentally spill information if friends earnestly ask for it! You dont have to worry. Han Lee. No one will know what we brought. okay. Good luck. It was very important not to reveal ones hand in such an opponents competition test. The moment they become known, the competition will overheat and each other will become tired. Lee Han did not want a fight that only left scars on each other. You get it, right? We care about our friends. thats right. Choi. Keep in mind. Durgyu looked at Lee Han and Giselle with a complicated expression. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was something suspicious about the two of them concentrating on persuading Durgyu. * * * House Jays Dukemar looked around. Then Gatono of the Dullac family gave a reprimand. I will notice the other guys. Stay still. Im sorry. Gulp- The two of them looked straight ahead, remaining as calm as possible. Another student from the same party asked. By the way, if youre here, can I talk to you? no! Submit it as quietly as possible. Theres nothing good about provoking others. No matter what, it is possible to come back now? The White Tiger Tower student asked back in disbelief. At most, there was only an hour or two left, so how could he find new prey and defeat it in the meantime? Wodanaz madman could be. thats right. Wodanaz, dont provoke him! The white tiger top student who asked the question nodded involuntarily. It was nonsense, of course, but there was a heartfelt force in the words of the other two friends. Gatono reached into his backpack. I could feel the hard texture wrapped in cloth. Surprisingly, these were shoes worn by a giant. I bet no one would have brought such great prey as we did! Gatono was convinced. No matter how much Wodanaz or Durgyu Moradi had excellent swordsmanship, this was unreasonable. So did the other students. After trying to catch the giant, he went through such disgrace and hardship, but who would have tried to catch the giant again? However, Gatono and his friends were different. they didnt give up C Mr. Geese. We want to deal with giants. C Help! Ge Esse, a hunter belonging to the Wasteland Star Catcher, was moved by the enthusiasm of the White Tiger Tower students who continued to visit. As much as they came to teach and help the students in the first place, the students who took the time to visit them were inevitably admirable. -The mind is very good. Then let me help you just this once. -Are you sure!? -Whether you can make it or not depends on your ability. I cant help you there. -Do not worry! Ill do anything! Gatono and his friends shouted eagerly. I felt like I could do anything with my mood right now. -ruler. You just have to crawl through that beast cage and bring back the shoes the giant took off. -Uh You dont fight giants directly? -of course. Theres no way youd allow a first-year student to fight a giant directly. - - C Why is that? -Its nothing -You dont have to come back and fight the giant. Even the shoes the giant was wearing would be proof enough. -But the test is to defeat the prey and bring the evidence, right? -If someone secretly approaches and takes your shoes and you dont notice, that in itself is a defeat. At least in our Wasteland Star Catchers, that is. -That is that so? The White Tiger Tower students were attracted to the hunters logic. In fact, I would have accepted it even if it was a lot more nonsense, since I didnt have to fight the giant myself. -for a moment. Mr. Geese. The beast cage over there is full of mud. C So its even better. The mud will hide the smell so the giant wont notice. Besides, you can hide under a pig if you need to. -Is there any other way than crawling? C Nothing but direct dealings with giants. The White Horai Tower students thought about it for a long time, but eventually threw off their clothes and crawled through the mud. The smell was so nasty that even after washing it for days, it stung my nose, but it was worth it. These are the shoes worn by giants. Who would have brought something like this? Katono was drunk on himself and didnt notice that another student was approaching from behind. widely! Another party student came over and quickly tapped Gatono on the hand. Then the giants shoe rolled out. !! Arent those the shoes the giant wore?! They look like shoes worn by a giant?! My friends! These bastards broke their promise and dealt with the giant! The students of the White Tiger Tower who approached because they thought it was suspicious were shocked to see the giants shoes. Having decided not to aim for a giant together, such a despicable trick? Coward! Are you still a knight! I am proud. Look up to the sky and have no shame! The promise I made at that time was to not deal with the giant because it was dangerous. We came because we had the confidence to deal with giants. Whats wrong with that? lie! In case were also targeting a giant, weve been hiding it! If you are envious, say that you are envious. Dont be ugly and jealous! Are you done talking now?! The students of the White Tiger Tower didnt end up arguing, but grabbed each other by the collar and started swinging their fists. Lee Han, who was sitting with Moradi Durgyu at a distance, clicked his tongue at the sight. Stupid. Breaking your promise and dealing with a giant without your friends knowing. Lee Han. But we also dealt with giants. We didnt hear. We didnt hear. * * * Professor Ingeldell thanked Vaishada, a hunter from the Shadow Patrol, and Ge Esse, a hunter from the Wasteland Star Catcher. Thanks to both of you for your help. Oh no. professor. As a hunter, teaching young wizards is an honor in itself. He speaks really well. Vaishadha admired the Esses eloquence. He didnt belong to the Star Catchers of the Wasteland, which are often published in imperial newspapers for no reason. It was a speech technique that was on a completely different level from the Shadow Ranger hunters. Thank you for saying that. ruler. Then, shall we let the students see what they have been hunting? The two hunters sat down with the professor. Students in the swordsmanship class submitted evidence of the prey they faced in turn, and each time the two hunters opened their mouths with an excited expression. This is a vampire shady bat! You wont be able to come out of the cave at this time, but you managed Catching the walking fire mushrooms. A wizard looks like a wizard. Even the hunters are picky, so I avoid them. Bringing the vine hunters fruit. How great? Meanwhile, it was Gatono and his friends turn. As the giants shoes came up, Professor Ingeldell also admired them. The shoes the giant was wearing! I managed to bring it! Gatono, who had a bruise over one eye, spoke cautiously. I couldnt defeat the giant. It doesnt matter. Even though I couldnt defeat it, its even more amazing that I brought it. Professor Ingeldell said that and looked at Esse. Mr. Thank you again. professor. I know youre wise, but I was really surprised. How did you know? How would the first year students think of dealing with the giant if Mr. Esse hadnt advised them? Esse cleared his throat as if embarrassed. Seeing that, Vaishada was envious inwardly. He has everything from reputation to popularity to skill and excellent advice to teach even magicians. Isnt that too unfair? Next was Lee Han and his friends. When Lee Han submitted the hair of the giant Ikrusha, Professor Ingeldell and Esse coughed and spit out the water they were drinking. Then he looked at Vaishadha with a look of astonishment. Vaishada cried out in fright. No no no I didnt do anything. I know. Mr. Vaishada. You know! It feels like nothing from the teaching side. But from the learning side, that one word is a big realization Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Vaishada was dumbfounded at the sight of Professor Ingeldel on a false leg. No I didnt really give any advice No. Mr. Vaishadas teachings have been a great lesson for us. At Lee Hans words, Vaishada opened her eyes wide. I was grateful, but I was also very embarrassed. More than anything You guys cut off the giants hair before I even taught you! Of course, it wasnt that Vaishadha didnt give advice. The other day, he went hunting with Lee Han and his party and taught them various things. But that was a teaching necessary for hunting, and had nothing to do with the giants hair. Anyone who hears it will think that Vaishadha cut off the giants hair thanks to his advice. You dont have to be too humble. Mr. Vaishada. youre right. I really admire you. Not only Professor Ingeldell, but also Esse looked at him with respect. Stealing the giants shoes and cutting off the giants hair were completely different stories. The latter could never have been easily brought up unless it was against a giant and won. But freshmen do it. It was natural for Ingeldell and Gesse to look at each other with respect. He wanted to receive respect from Esse. But it was never like this! I feel complicated Vaishada didnt know whether to like it or not. * * * Lee Han, who submitted the assignment and finished the evaluation, tied the laces of his boots tightly. Then he cast a strengthening spell on himself. ??? Durgyu was taken aback by his friends sudden casting of magic. Why but? Lee Han? Durgyu. Then see you next time. Lee Han jumped out like a shotgun. They ran so fast that even after Durgyu and Giselle jumped out, it was too late to grasp the situation. What the hell Durgyu! How can you not even talk to us! Oops. When the other White Tiger Tower students came to him with faces full of betrayal, Durgyu finally realized why Lee Han ran away. Lee Han had no chance to meet unless he was in the same tower as the White Tiger Tower students. There is no reason to stay and fight. Such a bastard I wouldnt have meant anything bad. * * * Half of the final exam week has already passed. After a while, everyone will be indistinguishable from the undead. Lee Han thought that while looking at his friends. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, the condition of the friends was to the extent that it would be difficult to distinguish them from the skeleton warriors without their skin. Lee Han. Coffee is over. Yoner whispered, as if to say something like The Empire has fallen and the Archdemon of Hell has arrived at the gate. Of course, saying that while holding an empty coffee can didnt sound spleen. Right. The sugar has gone down so much more than I thought right now. Mmm. Lee Han also knew as much as he manages the Blue Dragon Tower grocery store. Of course, there were still plenty of canned food with meat and various seasonings and vegetables for the meal. As Lee Han also did not want to eat meals from school, he prioritized management. However, the story was different for favorite foods or snacks such as coffee or tea. The amount of food was not as generous as other foods, and the students ate so much during the exam period I recently went out and robbed half of the candy store, but the consumption was so fast that it was gone. Well, since all four tower students ate at the same time, its not strange that theyre going to waste. Lee Han. Now that this has happened, lets take out the cake to celebrate the end of the semester. The living must live. You cant starve to death. Ignoring Gainandos solemn remarks next to him, Lee Han said to his friends. Cant we just be patient? As long as breakfast, lunch, and dinner Lee Han didnt think the situation was that bad, but the Blue Dragon Tower students were halfway in a panic. oh my god!! Oh God! How could this happen!! This must be the principals conspiracy! I think these kids should experience how other top students live. Woah Wo Danaz. What about coffee? No coffee? If I dont have coffee brewed hot and full of sugar, my test will be doomed. How about using chicory or dandelion root instead? The roots of other plants were roasted and then boiled in water to make a beverage that tasted like coffee. The Black Turtle Tower students actually used to do it and enjoy it. However, Lee Hans words shocked the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. Can I eat something like that? Isnt that a joke? asked Gainando from the side. Cant you give it to other top students from now on? But (they say they pay) I cant give it to them. At Lee Hans words, Gainando made a slightly moved expression. Even if he gave up a lot to the Black Turtle Tower, he wondered why the unlucky White Tiger Tower guys were handing out food, but Lee Hans bowl was definitely wide. How dare you extend your hand to such unlucky bastards like that. Guinando stole from under his nose. I should follow suit. okay. Youre right. Lee Han. oh. Lee Han looked at Gainando in surprise. If it was Gainans personality, he would have been able to shout, No matter how much money I pay, dont give it to those guys! Then what should I do? You said it earlier. Take note. huh? What do you refer to? Just hold on and study. Eh * * * Wardanaz-sama. I have something to tell you. what? Lee Han, who was fiddling with his shield for Professor Verdus final exam, was puzzled by Ratfords visit. Is there anything I can ask you about? What lecture did you get stuck on? ah. Thats fine. Are you done studying already? no. But arent there more important things in the world than exams? ? Lee Han tilted his head. Is there such a thing? Please look at this instead. Ratford pulled a map out of his pocket. It was a map to somewhere on the second floor of the main building. Is this a kitchen? yes. It is a kitchen connected to the pantry. Ratford said with a twinkle in his eyes. Take this together. Mr. Wodanaz. Ratford Until recently, Lee Han had thought, He does everything because he doesnt want to study, but honestly, his heart was moved by Ratfords consideration. Knowing that the favorite food had fallen from the blue dragons tower, he came to the school kitchen like this. thanks. To know that our tower has run out of favorite food and to be so considerate. yes? Are you out of food? Ratford looked at Yihan with surprised eyes. Lee Han was also surprised. Did you not know? for a moment. Then why did you bring this? yes? Yeah Now that we know the location, we should steal it before someone else takes it, right? Lee Han admired in a different way. Just as a real climber climbs a mountain because it is there, a real thief just steals because there is something there to steal. Whether it was a trial period or not, it didnt matter. When your fingers itch, act! On the second floor not bad. If it was on the 3rd or 4th floor, Lee Han would have been a little worried. From the 3rd floor of the magic school, every time I visited, all sorts of changes took place and fucked the innocent students. However, on the second floor, such changes were relatively rare. You could get in and out at night quickly if you knew how to get there. good. Shall we go and come tonight to change our mood? Good idea. Other people may take it. Other people? Who knows? ah. Tutanta and friends know. Maybe those guys are after them too. okay? did you find it together? Its become unfortunate. It is not. I stole what Tutanta found and brought it back. leave right now. Lee Han decided to leave without waiting until night. It seemed that if I ran into the students of the Black Turtle Tower at night, it would only lead to misunderstandings. * * * asked Yoner, puzzled. Can I bring more? I dont need to bring much, and The semester was ending anyway, so I didnt even need to bring much. its not good to leak out. ?? Yoner tilted his head. Is it over there? yes. for a moment. Ratford. Match your stride. If you go outside, the invisibility will be released. Right now, Lee Han was using amplified invisible magic. How I realized while dealing with Rock Drake. If you cast < Gonadaltes'' Invisibility Cloak > along with the Spire Keepers Necklace, the range of the invisibility magic will increase. Of course, it wasnt omnipotent. As soon as it moved out of the area even slightly, the invisibility was released. Click! Ratford quickly picked the lock and opened the door. The moment he opened the door, Lee Han realized that he had come to the right place. The faint smell of food wafted from inside. Im lucky. A warehouse on the second floor of the relatively close main building without any special guards or defenses. This was a level of luck I couldnt ask for anymore. but. Ive suffered so much, but its okay to accept this much. Snow. Pierce the darkness. Lee Han cast a dark vision spell and stepped into the kitchen. In the inner corner was a door leading to the next grocery store. Lee Han quietly opened the door and entered and started robbing quickly. Starting with a can of coffee powder, sugar, condensed milk, honey, and tea leaves, the things I needed now were piled up in my backpack. Feeling the heavy weight in the backpack, Lee Han seemed to understand Ratfords feelings. Certainly its more fun to go in and steal at night than to pay for it. Moreover, the pleasure was doubled when they assumed that these groceries had been bought by Headmaster Skeleton. It is done. Im done too. I am finished too. lets go! If theres one thing Ive learned at magic school, its that once youve achieved your goal, you shouldnt hesitate. Lee Han turned around without hesitation. !! I was about to walk out of the kitchen and into the hallway, but friends with familiar faces appeared on the other side. Seeing Salcos gang, Lee Han felt very sorry. But theres still a lot left, so itll be okay. Thanks to Turn quite conscientiously, there were plenty of groceries left inside for Salchos gang to take. In addition, Lee Han and Yoner swept like pros under Ratfords direction. Salcho, who arrived late, wouldnt even notice that someone had come and gone first. Shuk- Thanks to the invisibility magic, the Salko gang went into the kitchen without noticing Lee Han and the others. At that moment, I felt a strong flow of magical power inside. Crunches! !! ?! When the kitchen door closed with a heavy sound, I hurriedly tried to open it, perhaps noticing something strange inside. But the door made a loud noise and would not open. There must be a trap! Lee Han had goose bumps running down his spine. I was relieved that there was no special surveillance or magical power on the second floor of the main building, but I never thought there would be a trap like this. As expected, in Einrogard, you should never be careless. Why did it work? Its like a trap that activates when the number of intruders exceeds a certain number. It was indeed a malicious trap. A trap where you dont notice when 2 or 3 people enter, but get trapped the moment you call your friends! Lee Han paused the invisibility magic and moved closer to the door. Ratford asked cautiously. Will you help me? No. Im just checking. Im sorry, but if I tried to help now, I could have been caught together. Before Lee Han ran away, he only wanted to know what type of magic it was. So that I can respond whenever I encounter magic like this in the future. The flow and composition are rough Cheers! The moment I brought my hand closer, the door opened. Thanks to that, Salchos gang made eye contact as they tried to open the door from the inside. Lee Han said firmly. I came to save you. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Thank you Salcoe expressed his gratitude at first. Wardanaz. thanks. The rest of Salchows gang behind him also expressed their gratitude. Some were even crying. Just a moment ago, I was in despair, knowing that I would be locked up like this, but Lee Han suddenly came and saved me, so it was worth being moved. Surprised and bewildered, but once he thanked me in a daze, Salcho felt something strange. But why is Wodanaz here? By the way, Wodanaz. Whats going on here? Now is not the time to have a conversation here. You have to move fast! You never know when the pursuer will come after you! Thats right. Lee Han whispered urgently, and Salko immediately agreed. As long as the trap was triggered, it was no wonder that the principals minions who were waiting around came to visit at any time. We had to escape as quickly as possible. Come this way! Lets go down the stairs on the left rather than the central stairs! There is nowhere to hide in the central staircase! i get it! Everyone quickly Fortunately, the first-year students moved quickly without any hindrance. Since all of them were students who had been around at night, I didnt waste time in this situation. Woah Wardanaz! Sound from the front! Someone is coming! Go into the classroom next door! I will cast invisibility magic! When he came down to the first floor, he heard a voice and someone walking from the front of the hallway, so Lee Han immediately turned around and went into the lecture hall next door. Fortunately, it was dark inside the classroom, but Lee Han was not vigilant. Cloak, swallow me! As the invisibility magic amplified, Lee Han made everyone stick together. Salcho frowned at the sight of Lee Han raising his elbow over his head, but he didnt say anything because of the situation. C Where are you? is it the kitchen? -Its on the second floor. -Who touched it? C Probably freshmen. Its unfortunate. Ein Lorgard wasnt such a good place The Death Knights moved their steps while talking as if they were sorry. A kitchen and grocery store on the second floor of the main building that are relatively easy to access without any special security or defense devices. In Ein Rogard, I had to be more suspicious. -Still, if you go to the punishment room a few times, youll learn. -Thats right. Isnt it all about growing up? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere of the students hiding in the classroom became chilly. He realized that he had just stepped on the threshold of the underworld. thank you very much. Wodanaz. done. Its not something I did to get thanks. Can I just go? I dont think theres anything good about being together now. Lee Han spoke sternly, managing his expression in order not to notice the heavily loaded groceries in his backpack. No matter how grateful Salco and his gang were now, I didnt know if that would be the case even after knowing that Lee Han and his party robbed it first. Once we split up, what if I have doubts later? Wodhanaz Its really on a different level from the other blue dragon tower guys. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were all deeply impressed by Lee Hans refusal to show condescension even after helping him. If he had been another Blue Dragon Tower student, he would have been proud of himself for thirty minutes, mentioning family, bloodlines, and honor. When an honorable person does a good deed, it is said that he does it not to raise his honor, but because it is good. Youre not wrong! Even the wildest and most arrogant student at Black Turtle Tower could not deny Wodanajs honor. Wardanaz. I have something to tell you in return. Should I do it now? Lee Han just glanced at the door, wanting to get out quickly. These bastards felt burdened I bet he didnt notice. I have to do it now. i get it. tell me Instead, speak quickly. You must know Professor Thunderstruck, right? of course. Every time I rested, I went to the garden and even did chores, but there was no way I didnt know. In response to Lee Hans answer, Salko nodded and continued talking. This is what one of our top students witnessed yesterday. In the middle of the night, Professor Thunderwalker came in with a hydra. I must have been tired from studying too much. I think I heard wrong. What did you bring in? Hydra. Lee Han frowned and fell into thought. Hydra. A monster with nine heads, powerful regenerative abilities, and deadly poison. Even in an empire full of all kinds of ferocious and dangerous monsters, Hydra was the one who entered the upper ranks. However, Professor Woorestep brought it in?? Does that make sense? Originally, he would have said that he had seen it wrong, but Lee Han did not. It didnt make much sense, so I rather believed it. Anything could have happened in Ein Lorgard. Still, they say he wasnt a full-grown guy. It must have been a baby. Im so glad youre a baby! If it was an adult, I wouldnt have the confidence to deal with it, but if its a baby, Ill have the confidence to deal with it. Is it really? Of course its a joke. Lee Han was dumbfounded. It was sarcastic, but you take it seriously. Salchow blushed as if he knew he had said something stupid. Seriously, I was mistaken. Anyway, Wodanaz I know youre taking an alchemy class. yes. Dark Magic Summoning Magic Illusion Enchantment Magic Foresight Magic Conversion Magic Healing Magic. you dont have to tell me all of that, do you? Anyway, Im telling you because it would be good to know in advance. I will be preparing for other lecture exams, so it would be nice to know at least one of them in advance. Yoner, who was listening beside him, murmured. I dont think knowing would be of much help. * * * Hydra what the hell is a test related to hydra? way back. I should have been happy as much as I had everything I wanted, but it was just as heavy as a heavy backpack. Yoner and Ratford also had serious expressions. It could be a potion that calms the hydra. It may be a potion that makes the hydra go berserk. Even if the former is true, the latter I dont think so. No matter how much Einrogard was Einrogard, there was no way he would feed the potion that would drive Hydra mad at the test place where the students were gathered. maybe! Potion to suppress hydra regeneration? A potion to detoxify the hydra poison? Im sure you wouldnt go that far Yoner said with a tired expression at Lee Hans bloody prediction. Isnt it that you brought it to use as a material? You might need something like the raw blood of a hydra for the target potion ingredient. indeed. Its plausible. Ratford convincingly agreed. However, Lee Han could not accept it easily. Professor Woorestep said he would increase the difficulty of the test, but isnt it too easy? It is not easy. It is not easy. no. That sounds a bit easy. Yoner and Ratford looked at each other. -You speak well. -How should I say it? for a moment. Thanks to his hearing, which was heightened by the strengthening magic, Lee Han recognized the sound of footsteps coming from afar. I went into the lecture room right next to it and held my breath, and the Death Knights passed through the hallway talking about each other again. -I dont know who it was, but it managed to get out. It looks like they were split in half and were waiting outside? These freshmen look very smart. C It doesnt look like freshmen to me. Even if he had been waiting outside, all his mana would have been sucked out the moment he touched the sealing door. -but. Its not something a freshman should do, seeing as he poured magic power until the sealed door was unlocked. Ill have to go see what the seniors are doing. Lee Han made a promise to himself. From now on, even if a really plausible prey appears in front of my eyes, I will tap the stone bridge dozens of times before crossing it. * * * I trust you. Marronnier. < Basic vehicle training > Final exams. Yoner hugged the chestnut-haired horse by the neck and whispered. you can do it. Grand Empenial Guyinando Imperator. You just have to do what you practiced. got it? One by one, the other students started talking to the horse they had cared for during the semester. As the exams were approaching, there was a spleen in his voice. Phone League. Whoops! When Lee Han spoke to him, Ponrigs eyes twinkled as if he was expecting it. The owner is stingy with compliments, but this time Dont attack other horses. Pu-hee-hee-hee-hee!! Ponrig roared with anger and started blowing dirt with his hooves. Gainando, who was passing by, ate a handful of dirt and spat it out. Look. You have such a temper that Im worried about you. Puhin! puheheh! Hee hee hee! Ponrig cried in a voice full of resentment. In the first place, Griffon was a lofty beast. Since the lofty beast has been cursed and takes on the form of a horse, of course you are not stressed. And above all, if the owner doubts, of course he gets angry! Yes, yes. I was wrong. Anyway, dont attack the other horses until I tell you. got it? Before I speak? Yoner tilted his head and brushed the horses hair. In the meantime, Professor Lightning Step, who finished his work in the vast vacant lot, appeared shaking his hands. Everyone worked hard during the semester. I hope you learned a lot from getting to know horses. It is rare for an animal to help a wizard like a horse. He is the most trustworthy friend who doesnt betray you once you get to know him and helps you no matter what. After the lecture, take him with you and be with him. !! thank you! The faces of the students who received the gift of friendly words lit up. Lee Han looked at the phone league. Ponrig looked at her with mild eyes as if asking why. Isnt this a horse? As I was thinking about something else, Professor Lightning Walk asked Lee Han. How about going to the stable even during vacation? Lee Han was frightened. yes???????!!? I was joking, so dont be so serious. Oops. Lee Han reflected. He couldnt control his emotions at such absurd words. It was a joke, of course, to ask you to come to the stable during vacation, but as long as you take care of the phone league, it will take some work even during vacation. Griffins are pretty annoying animals. Ponrig sighed as if not to worry. Lee Han was worried about something different in that appearance. Isnt the curse lifted during vacation? That wont happen. maybe. In any case, if you need help or need a spacious place for the Pawn League to play, come to Einrogard Stables. I will be at school this vacation. thank you. Of course, during vacation, Lee Han never intended to go anywhere near Ain Lorgard. He wouldnt even breathe in the direction of Einrogard. ruler. Then lets start slowly. Lightning Walk Professor pointed with his riding whip at an empty field so vast that he could not see the end. Obstacles installed everywhere. If the midterm exam was just a run, the final exam had to jump over these obstacles together. The difficulty level seemed quite high, but the students were surprisingly calm. After looking at different final exams all week, this kind of exam now feels ridiculous. This is enough for a change of mood. That is correct. In addition, there were many students who were full of confidence in the < Basic Vehicle Training > lecture, even if they did not know about other lectures. Since I was a child, I rode a horse, so everyone had a pride in their hearts saying Im better than others. Yoner. I think it would be better not to run ahead of the starting signal. why? Before Lee Han could answer, Professor Lightning Walk gave the signal to start. Then, the students waiting at the starting line rode their horses like lightning and rushed forward. Dag dag dag dag- Puck! One of the students who was running at the front was hit by a stream of water flying from the side and fell out. I wonder if this is so. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Yesterdays incident of almost being trapped while robbing the kitchen taught Lee Han a lesson. Doubt everything in Ein Lorgard! I didnt know the water cannon would come flying. All you have to do is calmly jump over the installed obstacles. Isnt it too easy? Lee Han naturally expected that there would be additional traps. Thanks to that, only the students who dared to run away from Ein Lorgard were enjoying the bitter taste. Wardanaz! Its too much Wardanaz didnt shoot! ah. okay? Professor! The spirit must have been summoned by mistake! I installed it, so try to avoid it. yes? What is that Youd better focus on the time to talk. If you fall, you lose points. The students, who had started off vigorously, hurriedly slowed down and scattered. I realized that running fast is not everything. The loss was greater if I accidentally increased my speed and got caught in a surprise attack and fell off the horse. Gather over here! Lets go this way! There are no traps, right? Just this side was fine! A lot of people gathered together at once Roaring! Dont try to memorize it. Because it wasnt so easy to place. NoProfessor!! The student, whose hair had been burned, looked at the professor who walked with lightning as if it were absurd. Why are you so sincere about obstacles? Cant we just put up hurdles that we can jump over? Everyone this way. Lee Han called his friends. I felt it the other day, but it was advantageous to basically make a group and pass the riding training lecture. As the size increases, it becomes easier to withstand attacks from outside, as well as the increase in the magicians hands means that the amount of magic that can be used increases. Dont be in a hurry, lets just go at a quick pace. Asan. You take the left one. Yoner. Ill ask for the right one. Nilia. Please follow me. Am I ahead? Gainando asked naturally. no. You just stay next to me and tell me to use magic. indeed. Its like a trump card, just in case. Right? Uhm. Friends admired Gainandos positive attitude. lets go. Once youre late, its hard to catch up. Lee Han and his friends nodded once and left. The lightning walk professor who saw it rated it highly inwardly. Well done in a short amount of time. Coordinating with others on horseback was completely different from cooperating with others on a flat field. As we had to keep pace with each other while dealing with harsh words, it was important to understand each other as well as to handle words well. Even though they are not the same top students, they put together in an instant. right! Yihan, feeling the flow of magic, spoke first, and Yoner immediately took out the potion. Casting a spell on a swaying horse could have failed. In that case, the potion prepared in advance was safer. Clink! With the sound of the potion bottle breaking, the flying magic missiles scattered. Its a < lower magic invalid potion >. left! Asan waved his staff as if he had waited. The magic was cast safely as it had been prepared earlier. A lump of mud that had been blown in by the strong wind changed its orbit. Lee Han didnt even need to tell me about the attack from behind. Nilia, who noticed it first, immediately fired an arrow and knocked it down. Good start! As it is! Even without exchanging glances, the friends could feel that they were on the same page. A sense of unity that can only be felt through perfect breathing! Chow ah! But the crisis was just beginning. It flew in as a green mist spread behind it. It was an obstacle that could not be dropped by shooting it with a bow or blocked by magic. Nilias hand stopped for a moment. Evaporate! When Nilia couldnt seem to respond, Lee Han immediately swung his staff. A green mist dispersed in the air. Seeing this, Professor Lightning Walk was startled. Evaporation?! Evaporation property, an advanced area of water elemental properties. As it is a difficult and esoteric area, of course, it was not something that a first-year student could deal with. Moreover, balancing on a horse, blowing the fog at a distance at once. It was new, but I was really surprised every time I saw it. Talent is talent, but that passion for learning that never stops exploring magic is really Papa Papa Papa Papa! !!! This time, the crisis came from the side of Asan. When more than ten spheres of magical power flew at the same time, he became nervous. O soil Cough Cough! As much as it required a high level of concentration, using magic in battle was more difficult than expected. Even the most seasoned mage could make mistakes at any time if he wasnt professionally trained in magical combat. This wasnt a combat situation, but it was enough to make a first-year student make a mistake. Shield, unfold! Lee Han quickly summoned water and transformed it into an elongated shield. There was a dull sound as the orb of magical power slammed down on top of it. Im done with the potion! Gainando urgently shouted. While blocking the other side, an attack was coming from Yoners direction as well. Shine! I was able to breathe a sigh when I blocked the attack with lightning. When it was time to take a breather, Lee Han told his friends. Everyone suffered. We were able to break through thanks to everyone working together. Why is everyone like that? Oh, nothing. Friends waved their hands. I think I would have been able to break through even if I just ran alone with Wodanaz * * * As time passed, students who succeeded in breaking through began to emerge one by one. No matter how many obstacles there are, if you keep crashing into them, your blocking skills will inevitably increase. More speed up! Shiles of the Richmond family gave a signal by waving his arms wide. He himself is an excellent jockey, and his friends who move like Shiles are among the best in the tower for their riding skills. It was only natural for the students to stand out as they were confident enough to ride horses and play Gyeokgu during their free time. If Lee Hans party formed a solid formation and chose the forward method, Shiles party quickly increased their speed and chose to break through. In the process, one or two unlucky people would leave, but I thought I would take that much into consideration. I will get the best grade in this lecture! With the sound of the horses hooves rapidly pounding the ground, Shiles ran away. With obstacles everywhere, it was usually impossible with skill and guts to speed up like this. Certainly, Shiles was an excellent jockey. This is the turning point! at las! Shiles heart swelled at the thought of making a turning point that could be seen in the distance and going back. At that moment, a huge monster appeared from the ground with a heavy vibration. ?! Before the dust had cleared, a loud cry came from behind. Hydra! what?! Hydra?! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students flinched in surprise. However, when the dust disappeared, it was not the hydra that emerged from within. It was just an ordinary sand octopus. Its all good. It wasnt a hydra. Not fortunately! The huge sand octopus was by no means a formidable monster. Of course, compared to the Hydra, it doesnt have deadly poison, and its a much less ferocious monster, but in this situation Crack! The long legs of the sand octopus flew like a whip. With a sharp sound, the sand rose up and covered the view. Its my favorite monster, so dont attack me! Professor Lightning Steps from behind said happily. It was rewarding to raise them with expensive feed. professor! No matter what, this is soooooooo! One of the students who tried to argue was entangled in the leg of the octopus and dragged away. Think about getting out of the way by quickly setting the halfway point during the time to argue. It wasnt a hydra. Lee Han, who arrived late, muttered as he watched the chaos at the turning point. Suddenly, a large monster came out from below, so I thought of the Hydra I had heard about before. Wardanaz! Its not a hydra! How dare you use such tricks! To the protest from the other side, Lee Han tried to answer that it was a mistake. However, Asan and Gainando answered first. A fool is a fool! Where are the people who trust others in competition! You lose because you are complacent! Keugh! These bastards! Lee Han stared at the back of their heads before looking away. Now, what is more important than clearing up misunderstandings is to make a turning point and get out. We have to do it as soon as possible. As time passed, the number of other students who drew attention from the side decreased, and the difficulty level increased. Haze! One of the students of the Black Turtle Tower managed to summon an illusion in the midst of confusion as to whether he had a talent for illusion magic. It was not a fantasy in very good condition. The shape was crushed and not clear, so anyone who looked closely could tell that it was an illusion. But in such a chaotic situation, it was easy to be fooled. Whats more, the opponent isnt a monster. Chow ah! However, the sand octopus did not pay attention to the illusion, and stretched out its legs and grabbed one of the students. ! Lee Han realized that. I cant detect it with my eyes! As much as he had learned about fantasy magic quite harshly, Lee Han knew that fantasy magic was divided into several classes. The illusion just like that was an illusion magic that uses sight. It was magic that distorted the surrounding air with heat or froze the air with cold to create an illusion. However, it was meaningless if the opponent could not see it with their own eyes. In fact, the sand octopus was half buried in the ground. I heard that the visibility is too good It was clear that he noticed the enemys approach through the vibrations resonating on the ground. If that were the case, such a series of fantasies would have no meaning. Fahites illusion magic doesnt work. The method Lee Han prepared to use < Gonadaltes'' Invisibility Cloak > and an invisibility necklace. Unlike Faheits fantasy magic, which creates illusions with heat, Gonadaltes invisibility cloak or invisibility necklace was a type of fantasy magic that directly approached perception. Cloak, swallow me! Wardanaz. Keeping pace on a horse is impossible! Know. Lets break through one by one. Others draw attention! Instead of breaking through all at once, Lee Han chose to break through in parts. It might take a little longer, but it was safe. The area of invisibility magic was not wide enough to include all of my friends on horseback. lets go! Lee Han set off with Yoner. The other friends scattered and drew attention so that the sand octopus would not suspect it. Woo woo woo! ! The sand octopus suddenly inflated its body. Lee Han and Yoner were nervous about the unexpected situation. Shhhhhhh! The sand octopus started blowing strong winds as if it felt something was wrong. A wind mixed with sand engulfed the students like a storm. The sudden gust of wind made it difficult to secure visibility. Its a big deal! Even if Lee Han himself endured, Yoners horse was flustered by the sudden sandstorm. The moment you get out of the invisibility, the sand octopus will notice your approach. The moment Yihan tried to tie Yoners horse by force, help came from behind. It was Cainan Island. Get itchy!!! Gainando, who threw the curse magic with great vigor, did not stop and rushed forward. The sand octopus stopped paying attention to the other students and focused on Gainando. The cheeky curse magic had offended the sand octopus. Cainan Island! Lee Han was really surprised. I knew that Gainando had a talent for black magic, but I never thought he would be so active in the current situation. Lee Han! Okay! While you draw attention, it passes quickly Help me!!! This son of a bitch wont listen!!! Cainando left those words and rushed forward like a darting arrow, and was dragged away. Yoner, who had barely calmed down and returned, asked Yihan. Didnt Kainando shout something?! He told me to break through quickly because Ill draw attention. !? Yoner was startled. cant you? Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Strange? Cainando is a sacrifice. No matter how hardships change people, can they change like this? Yoner tilted his head. Lee Han did not give his friend time to think. You have to move quickly. Yoner! I do not have time! Ah thats right. It did. huh! Kainandos rush was much more effective than expected. Whether the curse magic was particularly effective or the cheeky sprint offended the plant, the sand octopus raised its body that was firmly guarding the turning point and started chasing Kainando. At first, even the lightning-walking professor, who said, I should have told you not to attack the sand octopus! couldnt help but admire it. I managed to pull out that sand octopus! Provocation is also a skill. excellent! Gainandos horse ran away from the legs of the chasing sand octopus as if possessed. help me!! What is Kainando saying? I can not hear you! Ask later and run! Now is your chance, friends!! Not only Lee Han and his party, but also the other top students who were looking for an opportunity drove their horses with all their might. In preparation for an unexpected situation, Lee Han cast magic on his friends horses. Be full! Under Ogonins full satisfaction spell, the horses remained composure even as sandy winds blew from all directions. Whoops! Ponrig grumbled, as if asking why he wouldnt do it. run! Its dangerous if he comes back! All over again! Dead heat on all sides. The competition was fierce enough that the first student who scored the half point would receive a higher score. thud! Lee Han collided with a Black Turtle Tower student who ran from the side. Ponrig let out an angry growl. Be patient. Phone League. Wardanaz. I wouldnt call it cowardly. As much as it is a competition, I will not back down! i get it. Lee Han immediately swung his staff and threw the water beads away. The Black Turtle Tower student, who did not know that he could even cast magic while sprinting like this, was eliminated. Whoa?! Ponrig was bewildered even while running with full force. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I shouldnt attack, but can I become the owner? * * * Returning late, Gainando shouted as he shook off his sandy clothes. Hey, this cowardly ship I was impressed. To lure monsters alone for the sake of your friends. Professor Lightningwalker said in a voice mixed with admiration. Then, Cainando immediately replied. It was difficult, but I thought it was an honorable duty as a member of the imperial family. I think I learned that from Lee Han. Yoner looked at Gainando and thought to himself. I didnt know anything else, but it wasnt that quick. I thought about who there was to see and learn from, and there was only one. thanks. Guinan Island. Thanks to you, I passed! I didnt know you would sacrifice so much! Other top students also flocked to us and thanked us. Having pulled out the sand octopus by himself, I couldnt be more grateful. Even the students who normally disliked it for being unlucky came to express their gratitude. Gainando looked around at his friends with a thrilled expression, then nodded and replied. It was not an easy choice. But what did you say earlier? I told you to take good care of me. Was it that long? While Gainando was talking in the back, Lee Han confirmed his grades with Professor Lightning Step. Its perfect. thank you. professor. You didnt have to say every word, you did everything well I have a question, but why did you mistake the sand octopus for a hydra earlier? Lee Han hesitated. And after thinking for a while, he said. I heard that Professor Thunderwalker brought a hydra. what? okay? The Lightning Striker seemed really surprised. The fact that even the professor didnt know made Lee Hans head complicated. what? If thats true, I managed to bring you here. It used to be like that, but it must be harder to find these days. Shall I ask you to show me? Didnt the professor know? I didnt hear. Maybe it was because he was too lazy to listen to me. As a renowned explorer in the empire, Professor Lightning Walk was good at handling all kinds of monsters and animals. Of course, if Professor Thunderwalker had brought a hydra, he was going to give all sorts of advice on how to raise it. Can you guess why Professor Thunderwalker brought you here? well? I dont have to know everything about him. Maybe its because we need it for potion research? Wizards basically had no interest in anything other than their own research. Even if Professor Thunderwalker secretly brought Hydra, that was Professor Thunderwalkers job, not Lightningwalkers job. Of course, I was concerned about whether I raised Hydra well or not Could there be a problem related to Hydra in the final exam? Lee Han asked, but the lightning-walking professor said, Could that be? I wanted you to answer Thats nonsense. oh! I never thought of that. However, Professor Lightning Walk looked at Lee Han as if he had a good idea. Maybe. Lee Han sighed inwardly. I should have waited on the day the hydra was brought in and then made a surprise attack. I never thought I would pay for my carelessness like this! * * * Professor Thunderstruck crossed his arms and waited for the students with a triumphant face. Are you here? hello. professor. The test you will take today may destroy your soul. Cheer up! The student who entered glared at him and went in, but Professor Thunderwalk didnt care. The test he made was intoxicating himself. The final exam questions were carefully tailored to the level right before the skeleton principal said, Isnt this a bit harsh? If this was the case, I could shatter the souls of cheeky freshmen who said, I think I now know what alchemy is after finishing their assignments before midterms or finals. hello. professor. Lee Han entered with a hard face. The thunder walk professor also nodded. A disciple who raised the difficulty level of the test because he got a perfect score on an assignment that was not supposed to get a perfect score was coming. Indeed, the disciple must have intuited his fate, and his face hardened. The test must have been quite difficult than last time. I guess. Lee Han said with a sigh. The replacement professors couldnt figure out why they were doing this. Isnt it a good thing if students do well on exams? The professor taught me well, so Ive seen it well, but why is my pride hurt? okay. Exactly. Cuckoo Professor Thunderstruck was so happy that he forgot the possibility that his student might come to assassinate him after graduation and laughed. Lee Han stared at Professor Thunderwalker and vowed that next time he would ambush him wearing a mask at night. How on earth are you going to use the hydra? I talked to my friends before I came, and I talked to them while I was coming, but I really couldnt guess. -Isnt it necessary to hunt the hydra and use its poison as an ingredient for a potion? C Are you crazy ?! It cant be. Even so, at least subdue the hydra or persuade it to borrow poison. -Thats crazy enough. -Doesnt the poetry test actually have nothing to do with Hydra? It could be. -Are you the Einrogard wizard? How can you have such a foolish thought? -I think its clear that we need to get materials from Hydra. -Hydra might be guarding the ingredients Please let me know as I am prepared. okay. shall we start. Professor Thunder Walk walked forward. The students waited for the professors next move with tense eyes. What kind of test is it? Giyolas Dansa Potion Irzundens Nightmist Potion Aurums Spirit-Amplifying Potion Dobruks Lime Potion the names of the potions that filled the board. Among them, there were many potions he had never heard of. Professor Wooregeol said while enjoying the reaction of the students who were overwhelmed. I am not choosing one of these. Submit all possible potions here before the end of todays lecture. All of them are laborious and tricky potions. Among them, there were potions that could not be made without combining other potions. In short, I thought I would never be able to make all of them, so I made a list of potions! It was a really deliberate test. The thunder walk professor turned his gaze to Lee Han. As expected, the outstanding disciple was hesitating. professor? Why? If there is anything you want to ask, just ask. Isnt Hydra coming out? Hydra? What no wait! How did you do that?! Professor Wooreegeol was surprised. How could he know that he had been secretly brought along at night so that the other professors, especially Professor Lightningwalker, could not see it? I happened to see it. Such stupid gold yes. Cant help it if you saw it I bought it with a big heart and robbed it. Maybe Ill get some help when I look after her later. I wanted to steadily extract the hydras venom, but adult hydras were too expensive and difficult to manage. So Professor Thunderwalk had no choice but to buy a baby hydra. If you grow it moderately, you will be able to produce a similar effect. Is that all? what? Are you really suspecting that I tricked others into sneaking in? Absolutely not! It was all done with permission. Professor Wooregeol said firmly, fearing that Lee Han would misunderstand. He brought Hydra from outside, but he couldnt hide it even from the skeleton headmaster. I dont mean ? Wasnt the hydra appearing in the test? Why is Hydra coming to the test? Professor Thunder Walk looked at Lee Han as if he was talking about something. Why did Hydra appear in the first year alchemy test? That was nonsense. well, thats right. yes? Lee Han went back to his seat with a convinced face. It was only then that Professor Wooregeol realized that he hadnt heard his impressions of the test because he was talking about Hydra. this. Its a pity. I really wanted to see him kneeling in front of the depth and greatness of alchemy and feeling his own insufficiency Taktaktak C Lee Han quickly took out the potion from his backpack and laid it out. It was a potion that was difficult to make together. Moreover, the quality did not deteriorate. As if it was made with great care in an alchemists workshop. no?! Professor Wooreegeol was astonished. I guessed that Lee Han had somehow managed to get the potion from outside, but I thought there were only two or three more bottles left. How can a student who has no proper way to bring in and no gold coins do that? While Professor Thunderwalk was shocked and unable to speak, Lee Han proceeded with his work step by step. Make a fire under the cauldron and start making potions that can be made with the ingredients you have now Youre lucky. I was worried about how Hydra would come out and wreak havoc, but it had nothing to do with it. Thanks, the exam wasnt that difficult. In the first place, didnt he sweep up various potions to prepare for this? After combining the three completed potions and swinging the staff, Irzundens Night Fog Potion was completed. Arent you really happy? Hydra doesnt come out. I was worried, but Im relieved. Professor Lee Han is staring at you. Yoner felt Professor Thunderwalkers gaze and whispered. The professor was so shocked that he was shaking all the way to the tip of his beard. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 This is a game with a sword. The professor will understand. Lee Han said so. Professor Wooregeol did his best to solve the problem, and Lee Han did his best to solve the problem. A fair fight against each other. It was a law that there should be no end left in a game like this. I dont think you understand. The expression of Professor Thunderwalk was never that of a teacher who understood the victory of his student. It was as if he was saying, Lets wait for the exam next semester. Yoner realized that even if a person doesnt speak, he can speak with his expression. Am I really okay? In the second semester, maybe we should make a philosophers stone At that moment, Lee Han murmured. But you cant make it on purpose. Yoner looked at his friend with a pitiful look. It wasnt that Lee Han was unaware of the reality. I was aware of it, but I was deliberately ignoring it! * * * Professor Fluwork looked at the incoming students and said in a slightly apologetic voice. What about this? Unlike other professors, my exams wont be fun. Wh what kind of test is it? Professor Fluworks swung his cane in lieu of an answer. Then, test papers and quills and inkwells appeared on the students desks. Its a very traditional exam where you solve problems and write your answers, right? Ooh Whoaaaaaaaa! professor! thank you!!! There is only Professor!! !? Professor Fluwork was surprised by the enthusiastic response from the students. why? This is what Lee Han said when he sits down and studies is the happiest. Gainando said in a tearful voice. It was not a run-and-run test, but just sitting calmly and playing with a quill. I didnt mean that. As the students sat down, the test papers turned over. no. 1. If the contents of the following text are true, choose all of the options that must be true. -Imperial wizard Tadingo is trying to summon five demons and make a contract. At this time, the demon Zerkluo cannot sign a contract unless he makes a contract before the demon Voluda Lee Han felt relieved when he saw the complex problem. It was the exact opposite of the darkening of the other friends expressions. Its not very difficult. I was fooled by Lee Han. Riding a horse is better. Gainando cried beside him, but Leehan ignored it as if he hadnt heard. * * * Muhadin, a priest of the Shisenza Order who worships knowledge and learning, prayed lightly and grabbed a quill. It didnt show off easily because he didnt boast, but the Phoenix Tower students basically had high average grades. Since they are priests, they tend to ruthlessly throw away lectures they are not interested in. Among those students, Muhadin was known for being erudite and brilliant. Naturally, for Muhadin, such < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > exams were only obstacles that could be passed with relative ease. I wish other tests were like this. Muhadin was not interested in dodging the flying magic on horseback. He was not interested in subduing the summoned spirits by wielding a staff. Muhadin just wanted to sit and read and study. Such a test, which had come to Muhadin after a long time, was quite satisfactory. Is this number 3? Hmm Ah. Am I solving too fast? Muhadin looked up in amazement when he realized that he had already solved half of the exam questions. The hourglass in front of me told me that I had plenty of time left. You can solve it a little more slowly Tak- Lee Han stood up, handed in the test paper in front of him, and bowed his head. Thank you for the semester. professor. I should be thankful for meeting such an outstanding student as the student of Wardanaj. Professor Fluworks answered in a cheerful and bright voice. Lee Han was slightly moved. The bureaucrats are the pillars that support the empire, taking on all the hard work of the empire. Oh really. How can you Just a junkie! Its something that the Wardanaz students dont even have to be interested in. Lee Han went outside with a slightly darkened face. Thanks to the improved mood, Professor Fluwack did not notice the change in the atmosphere in the classroom. Muhadin suddenly came to his senses and lowered his head. I guess Im solving too slowly! * * * Duke Ma of the Jay family from the White Tiger Tower exchanged glances with a friend. -Are you ready? -of course. The preparation they did was preparation for the < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > exam. To be more specific, it was preparation for cheating, but preparation for cheating could also be said to be exam preparation in a way. In other lectures, cheating didnt mean much, but it was effective enough for tests like < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >. I prepared at least one lecture because I thought I would be able to cheat, but finally! If Lee Han had heard it, he would have said, You pathetic bastards, you can study at that time, but the students at the White Tiger Tower were serious. Fortunately, Professor Fluwack doesnt seem to have prepared much. It was a golden opportunity. Naturally succeeded in sitting behind Wodanaz. All thats left is to peek without getting caught. As the test began and some time passed, Dukma gradually felt that the time had come. He took out a small telescope with a blue lens from his chest. It was an artifact purchased with a large amount of money from a student at the Black Turtle Tower. If you use this, the test map of Wodanaz! Tak- Lee Han stood up and handed in the exam papers in front of him. The two students were dumbfounded and at a loss for words. ??? ???????? Have you solved everything?? already?? What kind of guy?! no! Come back!! No matter how much the two shouted inwardly, Lee Han did not come back. Guinando felt their gaze and screamed in surprise. These children! To peek at my test papers! professor! These bastards are trying to peek at my exam papers! Oh no! I was just surprised! I was just staring at you in surprise! The White Tiger Tower students had no choice but to give up their attempt at cheating with tears in their eyes. In the first place, as long as Wodanaz disappeared, there was no point in copying since the only other person to copy was Gainando. * * * Very bad guys! Those bastards tried to steal my exam papers! ? ?? The Blue Dragon Tower students tilted their heads at Kainandos words. Rather than being surprised that the White Tiger Tower students were trying to cheat, it was rather strange that the opponent was Guinando. Why? Well? Didnt you study more than Kainando? Is that possible? I dont know. White Tiger Tower guys dont study dirty. You must have been really desperate Im coming to see the healing magic test then. oh. I go too. Wodanaz. I have to go too. The students who were forced to listen to the healing magic moved with Lee Han. Heading to the classroom, the students lightly complained. How dare you force me to listen like this. I have to take a test. It is unimaginable. is not it? Lee Han responded to his friends and instead of being hurt, he only showed a soft smile. ah. for a moment. whats the matter? I must go to the tower. I left my fantasy magic book behind. What are you talking about, Wodanaz? Isnt this a healing magic test? huh. The next test is the Illusion Magic Test. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Would you like us to bring it to you? Overcoming the consideration of his friends, Lee Han headed for the tower alone. Actually, Im not too worried about the illusion magic test. Of all the remaining magic tests, the most terrifying was, of course, the endowment magic test. The submission was also located at the end of the day, so it made peoples hearts heavy throughout the week of final exams. In contrast, the illusion magic test Its a reasonable test itself. After going to the tower and taking out a book, Lee Han headed to the west lecture room on the first floor of the main building. There, a healing magic test awaited. I dont think healing magic is too difficult. According to what I heard from Professor Garcia, basically healing magic required a lot of time and practice before it could be used on a real person. As such, the number of problems that a first-year student could come up with would be limited. Lee Han expected that there would be problems in the form of exam papers like < Basic Imperial Language and Logic >. for a moment. What are you doing there? ! Two familiar seniors walked from the lecture room. They were two seniors in charge of healing magic. Being able to see seniors from the magic school that shouldnt have been seen Did you come for the exam? thats right. I thought you would be surprised, but arent you surprised? yes? Arent freshmen surprised when they see their seniors? It was like that when we were. Phil said puzzled. The students of Einrogard were always surprised when they entered the second year. Seniors who had not been seen until then start to wander around and pass by. It doesnt matter now. Follow me. The test location has changed. Has anything happened? The third grader must have exploded the classroom while taking a test. Wasnt that another classroom? I thought the artifacts made by the 2nd year students exploded. Hearing the chilling story, Lee Han followed the two seniors. Its like this crazy school! Come to think of it, other friends came first, so why did you come late alone? I left my book and brought it back. ah. It was Oops. I also left for a moment. Phil was sorry and went back the way he came. Chill shrugged his shoulders as if he was dumbfounded. Lets wait a minute. I am sorry. its okay. Plenty of time. As Lee Han stood in the hallway and tried to take out a book, Chil looked around and opened the door to one of the classrooms. Dont stand and read. sit down and read. Its fine thank you. With something like this. Chils eyes at Lee Han were filled with pity. I listen to all the lectures, but I have to listen to healing magic too. Even if I carried all the curses in the world, I wouldnt be so distressed. If he did not show kindness to such a junior, that senior would have to fall into the hottest place in hell. Kreurreung Kiik ? Entering the classroom, Lee Han was puzzled by the groans of some animals. Looking around, there were cages piled up, and animals were sitting in bandages or looking sick. What is it? ah. These are injured animals from the surrounding villages. This is the final exam. ! Lee Han was surprised. Animals are also animals, but it was because the test questions were revealed so coolly. Can I do this? Is it because there is no difference? I was a bit embarrassed, but since the test was about to start and I was wondering if it was okay because of the nature of healing magic, Lee Han didnt say anything. Is it a test to heal these animals? yes. If youre interested, its good to practice once beforehand. Ill look after you. Lee Han was slightly moved by the seniors consideration. Do you practice for the final exam first? Its like a dog No, there was a strong bond with the students who suffered from difficult studies. Are you really okay? huh. We cant even treat all the students who are going to take the test anyway, so we have to heal the rest of them. There was a reason why Chil gave him this preferential treatment. Because this was not the final exam for the first year, but the final exam for the second year. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 : You look like a guy who wants to learn all schools of magic. Chil looked at Lee Han with a mixture of sadness and admiration. In fact, Chil said, If youre interested, its okay to practice beforehand, but I didnt really expect Yihan to do it. Lee Han will also have final exams for the first year soon, so why should he practice for the final exam for the second year? Even if I was interested, it was something I could do later when the opportunity arose. However, the mindset of a genius is different from that of a criminal. I didnt think it was possible, but the junior who was trying to learn all the magic of all schools really said that he would practice even though there was a self-exam in front of him. I couldnt help it more than this. I just silently support you. Still, dont push yourself too hard. You have a test soon. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. thank you. Lee Han, who still did not know that it was the final exam for the second year, was sincerely grateful. If he had known the truth, he might have grabbed him by the collar first. An opportunity given to me by kindness. I can never miss it. The cow, who couldnt get up because he had a leg injury, looked at Lee Han with a sad look. I will try. okay. Chill stood next to Lee Han. If Lee Han accidentally aggravates the cows injury, he thought of taking care of it himself. Dont just hurt the cow too much. Since it is giving a chance to practice for a junior in the first year, Chill did not expect Lee Han to cure him. Originally, it was nonsense for a first-year student to treat a living creature. It was the same with animals, not humans. It wasnt a sophomore test for nothing. All Chill hoped was that this brilliant junior would not aggravate the cows injuries. It sounded strange at first glance, but by the standards of the lower grades learning healing magic, even this much was really great. Its normal to aggravate an injury. Great just for not making the injury worse. If he wanted to heal even a little bit, he had to handcuff his hands and feet and drag him to the healing magic tower. Healing magic was so difficult in the beginning. Its swollen and hot, so it looks like its fractured. Great. I got it right. Instead of immediately casting healing magic, Chill gave a high score for trying to figure out the opponents condition first. A healing mage had to have all the virtues a mage should have. In particular, prudence was unconditional. Remember. its a feeling Seeing how painful it is when pressed, it looks like this part is fractured As he used magic to find the fractured part, Chils mouth went up. The juniors may be in pain, but from the perspective of the seniors, seeing the juniors with outstanding healing magic talents made them happy. Im sorry, but shouldnt juniors find other juniors and bring them to them? okay. okay. You are doing very well. Lets try one more time. Lee Han said that and focused his mind. There was knowledge learned from books and information gained through magic, but that didnt mean he could be careless. Imagine an image that sticks to the bones and focus on it. Stay calm. Ive done it to the white tiger tower before Lee Han thought that treating these animals wouldnt be that difficult. Because if the difficulty was high, it wouldnt have come out as a first year exam. If thats the case, Im sure Lee Han will be able to do it. Stay! When the concentration was over, the staff swung and powerful magic was released. The cow, which had just let out a mournful cry, rolled its eyes and laughed. ????!???!? And Chill almost fainted. what?!?!? No matter how many times I closed and opened my eyes, it was true that the first-year junior healed the cows fracture. how??? Seniors? Seniors? uh? uh huh? I think you should confirm that. Is it good? Perfect. Is that so? Lee Hans face brightened. If you were to grade, would you give a full score? No of course its a perfect score its a perfect score even if it doesnt get better As Chils face turned white from so much surprise, Lee Han began to feel uncomfortable. what? Suddenly, a familiar feeling of uneasiness came over me. Is it a perfect score even if you dont get better? Even if you dont make it worse, you did well. ah. Lee Han was surprised. Come to think of it, it wasnt strange to have such an evaluation standard. shit. I should have asked that first. Healing magic had so many side effects, so it was clear that he could get a high score without making it worse. Still, Lee Han wasnt too upset. Still, there arent any students who have gotten better during their freshman year, right? No. yes? Yeah This is a sophomore exam. Lee Han lost his words for the first time in a while. Am I crazy? What kind of grudge did he have against Lee Han, who suggested that he take the sophomore exam? Lee Han pondered over whether he should attack the opponent, but held back and asked as calmly as possible. Why did you recommend that to me? uh? Because you seem interested. Of course, Lee Han showed signs of interest. I thought it was a first year exam! If a freshman junior shows interest, This is a sophomore test. Junior. Isnt it the seniors role to say harshly, You should focus on the first year exam? Its clear he got the wrong age or vomited it up. Lee Han gritted his teeth and remained calm. And he opened his mouth to rectify the situation. I misunderstood. But you are really great Senior. This time, its our own rain Suddenly! Before I could finish my words, Phil opened the door and came in. Phil asked when he saw Lee Han and Chil standing in front of the cow. What are you two doing there? Phil! Look at this cow. Why is the cow the fracture healed? did you? no. Heres my junior. ?!?!?!?!? Phil was as surprised as he was earlier. I was so surprised that Lee Han didnt get a chance to convince me again. Seniors. !!!!!!!!!! Seniors. Seniors. Phil regained his composure after a minute or so. If you really did this, you were born Bang! The door opened again and the dark elf professor, looking the most tired in the world, entered. Professor Lagrinde said in a harsh, hoarse voice. With every word he uttered, he felt a sense of terrifying fatigue. What are you doing here, not ready? Professor Kyo! Huh I was watching the juniors magic. Phil and Chill froze. Professor Lagrinde was neither violent nor cruel, but he did not like wasting time or spending it inefficiently. And he was a man who could cut his enemies just as well and quickly as he cut his patients well and quickly. A junior? The nervous professors face softened in an instant. It was a mixture of curiosity. Then, the two seniors urgently explained whether they thought it was an opportunity. yes! I healed the cow here. We were chatting for a while because it was so amazing for a freshman! ! Professor Lagrindes eyes widened. The professor didnt like useless questions, but he couldnt stand it and asked. You didnt help? yes! Thats right! Professor Lagrinde looked at the cow once, then at Lee Han, then at the cow, then at Lee Han for the last time, and was deep in thought. Then he opened his mouth. From the second semester onwards, let them observe the practice. professor!? I did well, but Im still in my first year Professor Lagrinde looked at the two seniors with cold eyes. The two seniors who tried to protect their juniors were frozen. Saeng Come to think of it, I think itll be fine. Since you healed the cow, you can also heal the patient, right? Lee Han looked at the backs of the two seniors and was confused. Its like cowardly people in front of this kind of power. I trusted you for a bit, but I was immediately betrayed! Professor Lagrinde was tired, but decided to explain the reference book. As it was unusual, it was necessary to explain it to the disciples. Once the cow is completely healed, the next thing is a real person anyway. If I give them useless training for no reason, they will only lose interest. Lee Han wanted to say that what he does best is referencing useless work, but he wasnt in the mood to do that. If you dont have the ability, you wont do it. However, if you have the ability but tie it to the first year, that would be more inefficient. Do you understand? understand. professor. We wasted our time. sorry. i get it. Start preparing for the test. Professor Lagrinde left. Lee Han, who was absent-minded and the difficulty of the second semester jumped up, suddenly thought of Professor Garcia. C So thats what youre saying. Dont ever say that you went somewhere and healed the ankle of a student at the White Tiger Tower. all right? sorry. Professor Garcia. Im counting on you. Junior. Im sorry that we seem to be trying to stop you. Do not misunderstand. It wasnt that you were territorial because you were a freshman, it was because you were having a really hard time. haha. What can I say If it were you, my junior, I would rather look forward to it, right? Phil and Chil turned Lee Han inside out and walked out. Lee Han tried to attack the two seniors, but held back. The real final exam was left. What is the final exam for the first year? Unpack the test papers. Learn about the types of injuries and the structure of the human body. Wouldnt that be fun? * * * Doesnt Wodanaz look very dirty right now? Did you think so too? I thought so too. Cainan Island. What have you done? I didnt!! Gainando was in tears. Didnt you take the test wrong? I asked, but they said everything was right? The faces of the two Blue Dragon Tower students who spoke out were distorted with pain like Lee Han. I knew it would be good, but I never thought it would be perfect! If you get a perfect score, shouldnt you laugh even if your bones are broken? I think so too. Lets go take a test. Lee Han gave up and moved on. In the second semester, I was worried about the second semester, and I was thinking of going to take the remaining exams. Isnt everyone going? Wardanaz. We dont use fantasy magic. Neither do I. Thats right. Im the only one who goes. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower felt that Lee Hans back was somehow lonely. < Basic Illusion Magic >. Fortunately, Professor Kirmin Kus exam was not too difficult. It was a test of observational ability to identify illusions in the classroom and find loopholes in false illusions. Its not very difficult. I was even learning about fantasy magic separately, and as much as I had been physically challenged a few times, this level of testing wasnt too difficult. As he concentrated on the test, Lee Han felt the anger he felt during the healing magic test disappear. It is done. professor. Good job. Wodanaz. Its a pity that my score went down compared to the last midterm exam. ? Lee Han hesitated. Then, in surprise, he asked. Did your score go down? It is a joke. joke. I got a perfect score on the last test, but this time I took a point off, so I made a joke. Professor Kirmin Koo naturally thought Lee Han would smile and pass it over. Even if I lost one point, it was already overwhelmingly number one. What does it mean to say that a score is tens of points higher than the average of other students? You mean I made a one-point mistake?! wow wowdanaz. Did I say the number wrong? Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Lee Han was so shocked that Professor Koo was taken aback. To the point where I wondered if I had misunderstood the score for a moment. A point of 1 is really nothing, so why? Yes. Although he gave an affirmative answer, Lee Hans expression was never that of a person who agreed. His expression was like that of a wizard whose empire was destroyed because of his own mistake. thank you. professor. Wardanaz. Are you okay? its okay. * * * Hey, one point was deducted! Lee Han was dumbfounded at the sight of the skeleton headmaster floating and flying. Its been less than 30 minutes since I took the test I might lose one point. Is it really so? If it hadnt been for a mistake you just made, you could have gotten perfect marks on every test? The skeleton headmaster tried to shake Lee Hans heart and arouse his heart. Lee Han, who knew the ulterior motive better than anyone else, kept his cool. It was painful to lose one point for making a mistake, but that didnt make a big difference. Lets not be shaken. Doesnt that mistake flicker? yes. I think there is a misunderstanding, but I never had the slightest arrogance to get perfect marks on all tests. It wasnt a lie. Would Lee Han have set the goal of getting perfect marks in all lectures without going crazy? My goal was to just do my best. It was just my personality that made me feel sick when I lost 1 point Dont you hate the professors who get angry or dare to test an existence like me? What kind of crazy freshman would think like that? I did. Lee Han decided to ignore it without answering any further. Headmaster Skeleton felt regretful, perhaps realizing that Lee Han would not fall for provocation. To pretend to be unnecessarily humble Ive never been arrogant. principal. Few things are as arrogant as trying to hear all the schools of magic. Lee Han made a face with a blow. Realizing that, the Headmaster Skeleton was delighted. Did you get some enlightenment now? no? If I denied it like that, it would only be hard on myself. Are you preparing well for the Professor Verdus exam? After taking the conversion magic test and even the endowment magic test, the first semester was practically over. Since the transformation magic test doesnt seem that difficult, enchantment magic is practically the biggest task left. I am doing my best. I guess its not going well. Headmaster Skeleton keenly guessed his inner thoughts. Realizing that denial is meaningless, Lee Han asked in reverse. How did you know? Isnt it Professor Verduss test to ask you to upgrade what youve made? Since I completed that in the first place, of course it wont work out. Headmaster Skeleton replied as if he were asking an obvious question. Lee Han had no choice but to understand. Actually, its not like that. Creating a floating steel shield is also amazing, but upgrading it to the next level in less than a month. It was only natural that things didnt go well. Then would the principal speak for you? no? I should blame you in the past for doing too well at first. It is not for nothing that there is a saying that the skill of a battle mage should be hidden. It will be a lesson. Thats a word in preparation for a fight But Ill give you one piece of advice. When the skeleton headmaster cut his words and entered, Lee Han hesitated and waited. What advice will the Headmaster Skeleton give? I dont think thats very useful advice. You just made a floating steel shield, right? yes. A steel shield that floats around the caster and automatically blocks incoming attacks. Although they borrowed the power of various magic circles, the making itself was close to a miracle. What is your goal? Im thinking of adding a reflection I guess so. Get rid of all the other magic circles and put only reflections in. ! Lee Han was surprised by the headmasters words. So now? Then it will be just a normal reflective shield? okay. That alone is enough. Didnt the performance increase anyway? Other performance was slightly reduced. Headmaster Skeleton was serious. No matter how much a student wanted to learn all the schools of magic, there was a limit. Sometimes you have to make a choice and give up. And in the first place, Professor Verdus was the one who gave the test on his own, so there was no need to take the test seriously. Students just had to do what they wanted and insist on it. In the first place, it would be dangerous even if only digging into the reflective properties. Just completing it is an achievement that I can proudly say, so I cant deduct points for diminished functionality. Originally, it was impossible, but the skeleton headmaster said closely considering Lee Hans past. But I think Professor Verdus will be disappointed Whats wrong with disappointing Professor Verdus? why is that wrong? ! what? I know? Lee Han felt himself being persuaded by the headmasters logic. Professor Verdus cant we be a little disappointed? Even if he was disappointed as much as he set it as his goal in the first place, he was close to self-employed. Im glad the principal wanted to disappoint Professor Verdus rather than bother me. You are really gifted with fantasy magic. no. Well, one point was deducted. * * * Professor Verdus put down his equipment and tools and was waiting for the students. Anyone who knew the professor knew how amazing he was now. Who is Professor Verdus? Despite being a professor who has to teach, he was a born craftsman who threw a few books to the students in the classroom and told them to study on their own, then immersed themselves in the production of artifacts of interest. To think that Professor Verdus was doing nothing and waiting. The merchants who came to the school after being called by Professor Verdus felt awkward and asked. Are you okay? mage? Why dont you do the production you used to do Its a test for students. Yes it is. The merchants cursed Professor Verdus inwardly. Even when merchants talk to me, I usually only answer with uh or uh-uh and only talk when its convenient for me. Either way, Professor Verdus hummed and waited. It was because of what the skeleton headmaster said. C Hey. The first year students this year were very good. well made -Its not? Would you have made only trash? -of course, if you look at it coldly, there may be such things, but some of the works are quite good. -It cant be? -If it wasnt for the test, I would have put you in the punishment room. Too bad. -why? -Think about that later when you enter the punishment room And there are really good works too. Just like Wardanaz made it. -oh. did you finish it? Professor Verdus was delighted. I advised to add a reflective property to the floating steel shield, but it seems that Wodanaz completed it well. -Didnt you think that was a bit difficult? Headmaster Skeleton put up with his pathetic feelings as much as possible and asked. Of course, Professor Verdus confidently replied as if he was asking what he was talking about. -no? why? -Its my fault for asking. Anyway, since the reflective properties have been completed, make a calm evaluation. C Hey! Looking forward to it! Thanks to this, Professor Verdus was excited. Of course, in Professor Verduss view, Lee Hans bestowal magic still lacked a lot (Professor Verdus genius brain didnt have the fact that Lee Han was a first year student). However, even if there are dozens of disadvantages, it is interesting enough if there is one special advantage that covers them. Lee Hans endowment magic, which omits various processes of endowment magic with its unique enormous amount of magical power, was very interesting even though it lacked many points. Tak- Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the door opened and the students came in, Professor Verdus exclaimed in delight. Submit the arrivals first! Here you are. professor. When Professor Verdus seemed strangely happy, the student turned in with a little hope. If you look so happy, are there any assignments? Its still trash. Whats better? Hasnt the speed increased a bit? next! The students came forward one by one and were swearing at Professor Verdus before being kicked out. Seeing that, Lee Han felt at ease. Even if it fails, we will all perish together. It is more reassuring to perish with friends than perishing alone. Professor Verdus grumbled and chased the students away, but when it was Lee Hans turn, he was delighted. Im here? I was looking forward to it! ruler. Show me! Lee Han carefully took out his steel shield and put it down. It was a shield with all the previous magic circle spells erased and a new reflective attribute engraved on it. kang! When Lee Han threw the stone, it flew back in the direction it came with a cheerful sound. It was an elastic force that seemed to defy the laws of physics. !! Isnt that a reflection?! The students were astonished. I knew that he had excellent magic skills as he was the top of the class, but the other day he completed a floating shield and a reflective shield. This may work! The students who had just been swearing and kicked out looked at Professor Verdus with expectant eyes without realizing it. No matter how dogno, no matter how strict the professor is, there will be no choice but to say well done at this point. really! Wheres the automatic defense?! Professor Verdus exclaimed in surprise. The students glared at the professor with contempt. If a freshman has perfected the reflective properties in such a short amount of time, he should be commended. How can he do that? Its not a real person. Mountain monsters must be more merciful than that person. I left out the auto-defense. why?! I want to complete the reflection. Can we do it together!? It was unreasonable in terms of time. why?! Instead of answering, Lee Han smiled softly. It was because I didnt want to argue with a crazy person. Can I give you more time? Next week is vacation. There is a room in Seonggak Hall, do you want to stay there and complete it? The students who couldnt stand the words stood up. We have an appointment with Wodanaz, Professor! If you keep doing this, I will write a letter to His Majesty the Emperor, really! Why why?! What have I done!? Lee Han was moved by the friendship shown by his friends after a long time. It was not a futile effort to feed them like that. * * * After the transformation magic test (it was a test that required only one of the clothes to be made of steel) and the endowment magic test, Friday night arrived, and the students of the Blue Dragon Tower began to scream in a frenzy. finished! finished! finished! Grades too! Friends put a gag on the mouth of the prince who poured cold water on the atmosphere. pop! Puff puff puff! Puff puff puff! Looking out the window, I saw beautiful fireworks with all kinds of patterns exploding in the dark night sky. Looks like seniors are shooting! Let us answer too! The first-year students rushed to the window and shot magic at whatever they came across. Compared to the magic sent by my seniors, it was insignificant, but thanks to the dark night sky, I was able to see it clearly. The flames are moving! The fireworks that embroidered the night sky wriggled and moved and turned into letters. The first-year students threw their eyes at the messages sent by their seniors with a thrilling heart. What words of praise will the seniors who have not even seen their faces give to the juniors? Is it noisyBe quietSomethingPlay 1st gradeI was excitedI havent learned much yetSecond semester Really Its garbage Chapter 290 Chapter 290 The atmosphere of the students suddenly turned dark. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. Isnt it because of the skeleton headmaster? Since the principal likes to bully others, the seniors also have Inseong Lets eat cake. thats right! cake! Call the other top guys. uh. Is it really necessary? huh. call it properly Dont make a fuss about it. What do you mean? Wodanaz. It cant be. The student at the Blue Dragon Tower stuttered. * * * The other top students arrived sooner than expected. The students at the White Tiger Tower who arrived last looked around armed with wooden swords and shields, and when they found the cake, they lowered their weapons with a shy expression. What did I say! Im sorry. Durgyu. for a moment. The cake might have been poisoned Shh. Quiet. Even if its poisoned, a cake is a cake. You can think about it after eating. The White Tiger Tower students cut a piece of cake on a plate and received it. Cake was delicious. Thats why Wodanaz doesnt play with what he eats. Definitely Next time Im going to trap it, Ill have to put it in my food. Lee Han thought so and passed by. As expected, people seem to be happy when they eat something sweet, and all the students were talking with satisfied faces. Give me a piece too. Here it is. Two students screamed and fell to the ground next to him, but Lee Han was not surprised and calmly cut the cake and handed it to him. Principal Skeleton telekinetically tossed the cake into his mouth and told the students. Everyone is happy and having a good time. yes! I am very happy! Oops. I wonder if youll be that happy to see your test scores. Headmaster Skeleton succeeded in freezing the atmosphere of all the students without using any magic. Among the students, the only student who was immune to the attack on test scores opened his mouth. Arent you happy that the semester is over? Everyone worked hard and spent a semester, but grades dont matter. says the head of the year. Take a good look everyone. At this point, I can say that grades dont matter. Got it? Oops. Lee Han had no choice but to admit that he was careless in front of the skeleton principal. It was a skill that I could not dare to follow, befitting someone who had enjoyed fighting for thousands of years. Certainly Wodanaz, that bastard is the chief and he speaks such nasty things Would you like to spit out the cake? Oh no. Come to think of it, that makes sense. However, the white tiger tower student who tried to grumble was immediately subdued. Lee Han gave too much to the students in the same grade for the Principal Skeletons alienation to work. I cant admit it! I also usually go around saying that grades dont matter! When Guinando shouted that, the Headmaster Skeleton seemed a little taken aback. thats right It would be nice to have confidence. thank you? I didnt praise Youre going to be punished soon. yes?? What did I do wrong? Gainando was surprised and asked back. Then, the skeleton headmaster stretched out his white bony fingers in the air. Do you know what this is? Bone hand finger? This is the number of courses you failed. The students suddenly lowered their heads and tried to avoid the skeleton headmasters gaze. Do you lose the subject you failed because you avoided your gaze? Those who fail will be in the punishment room for the weekend and then out. no! principal!! Its vacation! To be exact, its vacation from next week. Didnt you do well on the test? Believe me, I didnt feel relieved because it was the final exam. Theres no way a wizard could be careless like that, right? The students who thought they would leave immediately after the final exams looked stunned. I was going to talk happily with my friends for the rest of the weekend, pack my stuff, and go out with a smile when the sun came up on Monday The skeleton headmaster folded one of his bone fingers and asked again. Do you know what this is? I dont I dont know. At that, the Headmaster Skeleton folded one more finger. And one more one more. When all the fingers were folded, the skeleton headmaster said with a smile. Failed students to the punishment room! principal! I havent eaten that cake yet!! no! tomorrow! Can we go tomorrow morning? Suddenly, Death Knights came running from all sides and dragged the failing students. Headmaster Skeleton nodded with a satisfied expression. Less nerdy students take the weekend to rest and then leave. I had a lot of trouble during the semester. see you next semester Ive never had much sympathy for the Headmaster Skeletons words, but I had no choice but to agree this time. It was really hard. Looking at the faces of my friends, they all seemed to be thinking the same thing. Where are you going to spend your vacation? Grande City. The empire was far and wide. Most of the students chose to stay in a nearby big city instead of going back to their hometowns every vacation. As expected, everyone seems to be staying at Granden City. Of course, there were some differences in the way we stayed. I got a mansion from my family. you also? Great. so do i. Im going to stay at the mansion of a close family. Lee Han, who heard the conversation between the Blue Dragon Tower students, was silent. hmm. Its not that the other top guys dont like it for nothing. Mansions in large cities such as Granden City were unimaginably expensive. Moreover, all students of the Blue Dragon Tower are from noble families of the Empire. Even if they were the same mansion, there was a huge difference in price between the mansions in the noble districts of the city and the mansions in other districts. But to buy such a mansion for the purpose of a vacation home. The other top students werent swearing for nothing. Where is Mr. Wardanaz staying? Me too Granden City. Lee Han replied shyly to Ratfords question. In fact, it was not the time for Lee Han to curse at others. As Lee Han himself belonged to the Wardanaz family, a mansion was prepared in Granden City. Originally, it would have been the village of Philone, but the school would have moved everything to the city of Granden Why is that? It is nothing. Lee Han overcame his embarrassment and said. Where are you staying, Ratford, on vacation? I am also planning to stay in Granden City. I want to lodge. If its okay, well stay at our familys mansion, right? oh. Can I still? of course. It may be a bit small compared to other familys mansions, but its not to the extent that a few guests cant stay. The Wardanaz family tended to be less greedy for wealth or power than other aristocratic families in the Empire and focused only on magic, but that was only among the great aristocratic families. Even if they were one of the most prestigious families in the empire, how frugal would they be? Perhaps the mansion the Wardanaj family had saved was big enough to accommodate all the first-year students. Durgyu. Would you like to stay too? Thank you for the offer. Han Lee. However, I decided to stay at the Knights official residence with the Tower friends. Black Turtle Tower students use their various connections to board in the guilds quarters or decent inns. As the White Tiger Tower students come from knight families, they visit the knights quarters located in Granden City. The students of the Phoenix Tower are priests of the church, so the temple accommodations in Granden City. no. Arent the blue dragons towers trash? The other tower students each live their lives diligently, but only those from the blue dragon tower seemed to eat it raw using the power of their family. Lee Han. Lee Han. Yoner patted Lee Han and whispered. Yihan was puzzled when he asked Priest Tigiling or Priest Nigisor to stay at the family mansion (both priests said no). why? Look over there. Yoner pointed in the direction with his finger. At the end of it, there was Nilia, a friend of the two. While talking with the Black Turtle Tower students about which inn or guild accommodation would be a good place to stay, Nilia glanced at the two with a dark face. Oops. Lee Han realized his mistake. Neilia, of course, thought Yoner would suggest it, so she told Ratford first Lets go. huh. The two took a step back. Nylia! Wouldnt you like to stay at the Wardanaj familys mansion on vacation? What are you talking about Lee Han! Nilia will be staying at the Maikin family mansion! The students of the Black Turtle Tower, who were talking about where to stay, looked at the two with eyes that said, Why are these aristocrats suddenly freaking out? The Wardanaz family! Its the Meikin family! Nylias face lit up as they pushed and pulled as hard as they could. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What should I do? Im grateful for both, but the one I choose is Then well help you. thats right. Nilia. The Black Turtle Tower students behind them interrupted. Nilia was taken aback by the unexpected situation. Salko took out a map of Granden City from his chest and frowned. Where is the Wardanaz family mansion located? I think we should go check it out. Right. Im sorry, but I have no choice but to give it a deduction. Wodanaz. Thats right. Too bad. What about the Maikin familys mansion? Here above the hill street in the Central Noble Quarter. Transportation is convenient, and there is an alchemy workshop nearby that specializes in dealing with nobles. Its a very nice location. Go thank you? Salchow and the Black Turtle Tower students seriously compared the two mansions. Of course, Yoner, who had a family mansion in the city from before, had an advantage over Lee Han, who didnt even know what kind of mansion he was looking for. Nilia. Youd better stay at the Maikin familys mansion. Is that so? But Im sorry for Wodanaz If its so hard to choose, would you like to stay at the Guyinando Mansion? It should be the widest there. no! Ill stay at the Maikin familys mansion! thank you! Nilia responded immediately. really. Everyone is talking about it, but there is one thing to do. What is it? As everyone knows, this Einrogard is full of mysteries and knowledge from ancient times. The students nodded. The problem was that there were not only mysteries and knowledge, but also monsters from ancient times. And these treasures should not be leaked carelessly. okay. So lets swear before we go out. I will not leak the mystery and knowledge of Ein Rogard. Lee Han, who was listening, felt something strange and asked. for a moment. If you swear by this, arent you not able to talk about school rules and education? Headmaster Skeleton pretended not to hear and ignored it. ruler. one by one! The new students made an oath with the skeleton headmaster with a trembling expression. I will keep the secret of Einrogard with my pride and honor. Soul, keep the magicians secret. With the waves of complex magical power, a ban was created. It was a strong restraint that locked important information of Einro Guard inside the students soul and prevented it from coming out. Like the other friends, Lee Han also stood in front of the skeleton principal with a confused expression on his face. However, instead of casting magic, the headmaster of skeletons said. Wardanaz, you have to crack down on yourself. yes? Think about it. How much mana it would take to put a ban on you. Considering Yihans amount of magical power, I had no idea how much magical power it would take to put a ban on trapping information in the soul. Headmaster Skeleton had no intention of committing such a waste. aha! If strangely specific rumors circulate about Ein Lorgard, think carefully about who to suspect first. Can I? Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Sorry. Lee Han felt sorry when the headmaster of the skull revealed his true feelings. There is only one suspect, so I could make fun of it, but I couldnt. Headmaster Skeleton narrowed his blue eyes and looked at Lee Han. He seems to be thinking suspiciously No. but. There will be no time for useless rumors. Have a good vacation. When the skeleton principal gave up cleanly without being soggy, Lee Han felt uncomfortable. what? Are you going to let the undead go on vacation? Since it was inside the magic school, even if they sent the undead to attack the tower at night, they could get past it. However, even taking that into consideration, the skeleton headmaster cant be relieved. Lee Han trembled and stepped back. Certainly not. * * * After preparing for vacation over the weekend, the students walked to the main gate carrying their luggage. Even though it was heavy and uncomfortable, all the students smiled. Phone League. thanks. Lee Han thanked Ponrig for putting a bundle of books on his back. Ponrig tapped his hooves like it was nothing. Oops. I have to take this too. Is it okay if I upload these books too? -Puhihing. thanks. for a moment. This book too - Phone League glared at Lee Han slightly. Meanwhile, the sound of singing came from the side. Ein Rogard. Ein Rogard. Its so good. Asan was humming a song. It was a song I composed as an assignment for my < Basic Music > lecture. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Ein Rogard. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Ein Rogard. The other tower friends, who would normally have scolded them saying, Blue dragon tower guys, dont sing fake songs, started singing along as if they were in a good mood. My juniors will soon come and enjoy this paradise. Ein Rogard. Just thinking about it makes me excited. Your juniors dont come in during the second semester. shit. Why dont you come in? Are they the ones who cursed at the seniors yesterday? There was a noble prince Why? I will also sing the song I want to sing. At Kainandos words, the students looked at each other. Come to think of it, that was also true. One spirit, two spirits, three spirits, four spirits There was always an honorable wizard who prepared meals When the evil lich attacked, the knights blew their trumpets Its a mess. The songs were mixed and the beats were tangled to the point that it felt like a lie that the chorus had continued until just now. Lee Han stroked the phone rig once and hummed. Ein Rogard. Ein Rogard. Its so good. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Ein Rogard. The skeleton principal and professors watched the first-year students singing and heading towards the main gate with a heartwarming gaze. Professor Garcia, slightly blushing, looked at the skeleton headmaster. Headmaster Skeleton was talking to Professor Verdus. Why dont you tell me? If you promise to listen to me in the future, I can tell you where you are staying. Ill promise! Dont skimp! I. principal? ah. Professor Garcia. Headmaster Skeleton stopped talking as Professor Garcia approached. What were you just talking about? It wasnt much of a story. Only to me Professor Verdus tried to speak, but Headmaster Skeleton summoned a giant bark and bit him into the professors mouth. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So what? ah. You said you worked hard during the semester. The Skeleton Principals eyes softened. How can that be my own ball? All the other professors Professor Verdus and Professor Voladi caught his eye, and Principal Skeleton stopped talking. Not everyone, but Professor Garcia had a lot of trouble too. Thats right. Everyone has really worked hard. Lee Unlade, an imperial official who came for the final exam, said as if he agreed. When I was a student, I just thought it would be nice if the professors were followed, but when I came back after graduating, I didnt change much, but I felt that everyone was working hard to maintain this Einroguard. Skeleton Headmaster smiled as if he had read Iunrades thoughts. Thank you for thinking so. Oh. principal. Iunrade looked at the skeleton headmaster and spoke up. Seeing that I was in a good mood right now, I thought it would be okay to take it out. Whats going on? That I got a call yesterday. His Majesty the Emperor wants to meet the headmaster alone. I think you should get to the capital as soon as possible. As the skeleton headmasters soul shook, the surrounding temperature dropped and frost began to form in an instant. Iunrade desperately made an excuse, thinking that he might be taken to the mountain range behind Ein Rogarde by the blinded archmage and buried. I didnt say much. principal. I didnt say anything, so why are you trying to be single? I dont understand. Isnt this the time to meet? Let me be honest. Did you really not say anything? Thats what Im good at Principal! Its been a few years since I graduated, but you cant put me in a punishment cell! You cant do this! haha. There seems to be a misunderstanding. Theres no way to put an imperial official in a punishment room. Despite the skeleton headmasters benevolent words, Iunrade never let her guard down. It hasnt been decided yet, has it? They may have called you to give you a reward! You sound like a reward. can it be The headmaster skeleton was extremely realistic. Usually, when meeting with the emperor, there is only one thing to talk about: a wizard who graduated from Einroguard had an accident, or a wizard who was in Einrogard had an accident. But what kind of prize do you mean? Headmaster Skeleton let out a deep sigh. My soul ached already when I thought of how much the budget would be cut because of another accident this time. Its okay youll be fine. When the skeleton headmaster seemed to have calmed down a bit, Iunrade cautiously added his words. Do you really think so? Then, if the budget is cut, donate your salary to Ein Rogard. My My salary is only a drop of water compared to the ocean What would that change? Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue. Seeing that Lee Unrade was really unhappy, it didnt seem like it was because of the report I wondered if an Einrogarde graduate had an accident. That seemed most likely. I must come and see His Majesty the Emperor. Then, I would like to ask for a budget for our schools research. me too! The jewels needed for new artifacts We need monsters for combat training In this situation, the skeleton principal was fed up with the professors caring about their own magic. Whoever taught them was truly terrible. * * * Headmaster Skeletons undead army escorted the students through the main gate and followed them. Their goal was to safely escort the students to Granden City. It was unreasonable to go without an escort because of the distance But there were already other people waiting in front of the main gate. young master. This way! You have suffered a lot. oh my god. No matter how frugal you are, youre wearing such a baggy bag! Your face has been cut in half! The escorts from each family who were waiting for the Blue Dragon Tower students came running. The other top students shook their heads at the sight of washing, taking off, changing clothes, and feeding snacks in an instant. If thats the case, why are you attending Ein Lorgard? That is correct. It is an act that destroys the lessons of Ein Rogard. Lee Han. I have come to see you. When the old knight Allarron called for Lee Han with his escorts, Lee Han pretended not to hear. Lee Han? Shh. dont call it loud. kyung. Lee Han covered Allarrons mouth. Behind Allarron, knights from familiar families were waiting on horseback. Did you bring a wagon? A carriage horse? I didnt bring it because I thought it was too much. sorry. Even now No. are you okay. Thank you for not bringing it. They would probably go all the way to the city of Grande in this procession, but they seemed to stand out in the carriage. Other friends in the tower say they dont care Lee-han! Shall I give you a ride? Gainando, who had already entered the dazzling carriage and was lying on a cushion, beckoned to Lee Han. Lee Han pretended not to hear and ignored it. Arent you Lee Hans friend? I dont know. I heard that the mansion I was looking for in the village has been moved to Granden City, is that correct? Thats right. Someone from the school came out. Allarron said, stroking his mustache. Einrogards considerate mindset, sending all the mansions to the city so that even if students visit the nearby village, they cant get money! I wish I had told you in advance. Thats right. Ein Rogard is like that too. Can I see the mansion you saved? Sorry, not a very nice place. Allarron opened the map of the city and pointed out the location with his fingers. Located in the citys central aristocratic district, it was a mansion that occupied a large plot of land at a glance. If this isnt a good place, then what is a good place by Allarron standard? Lee Han was about to ask if he could save money to buy this mansion and just give it to himself, but he held back. Because it wasnt Allarrons fault. How was your school life? It was a little different from what I expected. At Lee Hans words, Allarron laughed generously. Isnt that the way all places of learning are in any field? Thats true Although Einrogard was different, it seemed too different. Lee Han didnt know about all the educational facilities in the empire, but it was hard to believe that there could be a more eccentric place than Ein Rogard. Among the lectures you have attended, do you have a favorite one? Ugh. There are a lot of things I was forced to listen to. Hahaha I was like that too when I was with the Knights. I only wanted to wield a sword, but they taught me the seven learnings of maintaining dignity and pride as a knight. Its a bit different from that Lee Han blurted out. Learning poetry, music and dance as a knight was a little different from learning magic forcibly in Einrogard. really. I was able to take swordsmanship lessons thanks to what I learned from you. Thank you. Was there a swordsmanship lecture? Well, not only the knights families, but also the descendants of other noble families will learn swordsmanship as a culture Everyone except me was a white tiger tower. I think it must have been difficult because there were a lot of people from knight families. no. It was better than I thought. I see Well, since everyone comes from a family of knights, they must have been considerate of Lee Han. ? Lee Han hesitated. did you take care The White Tiger Tower students who passed by also hesitated when they heard that. I didnt Um. If I had to question it, I think I was considerate. Excellent. If its a knight, thats what it should be. If you try to trample the opponent with it just because you learned a little more swordsmanship, then you havent learned it properly. Lee Han stared at the White Tiger Tower students passing by. The students of the White Tiger Tower hurriedly moved. Are you friends? no. You dont know. Is that so. Lee Han-nim, what school of magic do you plan to learn professionally in your first year? I havent decided on that yet. Misunderstanding that Lee Han hadnt made up his mind yet, Allarron said it was okay. Its okay. There is still plenty of time left, so if you listen to more lectures you havent heard, you will be able to make a decision. Should I do that Chapter 292 Chapter 292 What did you say? no. Nothing. Lee Han quickly turned around. He didnt want to worry the good old knight for nothing. What are you planning to do during vacation, Lee Han-nim? If you need anything, this Allarron will do its best to help. First of all Ill have to study. Lee Han said while looking at the books that Phone League was carrying. I shouldnt have said, Ah, youre saying to take a rest in peace. Giving vacation was close to saying, You are free to take a break, but study on your own. In particular, in the case of a harsh school like Ein Rogard, the professor said, You must have studied this far, right? Then there was a high possibility that he would say, I know, and I will move on. Even if I listened to few lectures, I was cautious about playing, but for a student like Lee Han who listened to a lot of lectures, studying was not an option, but a necessity. You are wonderful. Allarron, unaware of Lee Hans desperate inner thoughts, was deeply impressed. Just because they came from a noble family in the empire, not everyone was as sincere and diligent as Lee Han. Rather, there were more prodigal or lazy people. It was only natural that the familys environment would support them. However, since Lee Han is diligently concentrating on magic without a single loose look As expected, Lee Han is a person who fits the Wardanaz family lineage. But Lee Han-nim. Young students gathering together in one place and studying procedures are not just for studying, but also for getting to know each other and socializing. Studying is good, but wouldnt it be a waste to spend all the vacation studying? Of course I have an idea. Lee Han said as if not to worry. Allarrons face brightened once more. I plan to collect gold coins. In Granden City, there must be plenty of places to work, even for a short period of time. ? Allarron was a little taken aback by Lee Hans words. It was a completely unexpected answer. What is this? Allarron looked at his subordinate knights. He thought that the subordinate knights would understand Lee Hans meaning better as they were much younger. C We dont know what that means either. C Isnt that a metaphor only used by wizards? -Arent you really trying to collect gold coins? -Dont talk nonsense in front of Allarron. Why would Han Lee do such a thing? okay. You are wonderful. Thank you. kyung. Allarron did not want to become a ignorant old knight who could not keep up with the fashion of young wizards these days, so he cheered. But deep inside I was still confused. Isnt anything else on schedule though? Any other plans? Lee Han tilted his head. He had nothing in mind other than studying and gold coins. Social activities with those close friends Ah. Hearing those words, Lee Han belatedly realized and nodded his head. I need to meet my friends too. Allarron let out a sigh of relief. Good idea. If you would like to hold a meeting or banquet, please let us know. I will prepare it so as not to be ashamed of the name of the Wodanaz family. I dont think its necessary to go that far. Lee Han thought to himself at Allarrons words. The reason Lee Han wanted to meet his friends was to get the money he lent them. * * * Lee Han-eun, who arrived at his home in Granden City (Lee Han escaped first as onlookers gathered in front of the castle gate in a colorful wagon train of students from the Tower of the Blue Dragon) took a break for now. When I woke up after a good nights sleep on the soft, fluffy bed, the events at the magic school suddenly felt like a long nightmare. Of course it wasnt a dream. Lee Han stood up and estimated the amount of silver coins written in the ledger with his eyes. Twenty imperial gold coins seemed to be enough even with a rough calculation. It was a huge amount that made them have groundless confidence in their own business abilities. no. Lets calm down. For a moment, he wondered if he should aim for an imperial merchant rather than an imperial bureaucrat, but Lee Han immediately came to his senses. Earning 20 gold coins in one semester was a huge income, but it was all thanks to the closed situation unique to magic schools. Even if you become a sophomore right now, it will be difficult to do this kind of business. You have to be humble. If you act arrogantly, you can disgrace the group. Even so, the amount of 20 imperial gold coins could not help but make my heart pound. A farmer with a small piece of land can only get one gold coin by working hard all year round I will prepare breakfast for you. Lee Han. said the servant outside. Lee Han opened the door and said. Its just enough to make it simple. Did Ratford ever wake up? yes. Lee Han-nim asked me to speak when he coughed. Im sorry. can you call me ah. for a moment. Lee Han grabbed the servant who was about to leave and asked. I entered Baekyangmun in Granden City yesterday. Do you know of a small general store near the gate? It was quite crowded Yes. Do you need anything? If you were going to buy the general store, how much do you think you would need? The servant thought deeply and answered carefully. Even if I cant do it, wont it cost me two hundred imperial gold coins? Lee Han had to strain his body to keep from stumbling. I didnt think it would be as cheap as one of the leading cities, but a general store thats barely the size Im being arrogant. At most, earning that much and being confident that you could be a merchant on your own. It was just embarrassing. Lee Han? Right. Thank you for your answer. Ratford came in not long after the servant had gone. The old-fashioned atmosphere of the mansion must have been awkward, so when Ratford saw Lee Han, he sprinted with delight. Mr. Wardanaz! Did you rest well? S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The body is comfortable, but the mind is a little Youll get used to it soon. Lets eat breakfast first. He asked for a simple meal, but the meal the servants brought was more substantial than expected. After cutting the slightly spicy seasoned egg and putting it in his mouth, Lee Han sighed deeply. Is anything going on? Its nothing. I wondered what it would be like to buy one at a small store later, but the price was not cheap. At Lee Hans words, Ratford, who was drinking cold milk from a bottle, nodded as if he understood. understand. what? You didnt mean to secure the gold coins for me? Ratford. Stealing outside of magic school is a crime. In fact, it was a crime, but Lee Han thought it was extenuating circumstances. Even if they are the same thief, there are times when they are called righteous depending on their motive and purpose. The theft against the headmaster of the skull was a thief in Lee Hans idea. At Lee Hans words, Ratford made a confused expression. You meandont do it? Or are you telling me to do well without getting caught? I mean dont do it. Ratford. If I ask you to do something, I will ask very specifically, without using a metaphor, so dont be hasty. yes. Ratford was slightly sullen. You cant show me a chance to steal. With a rattling sound, Lee Han neatly emptied the bowl of rice. When I was in Ein Lorgard, it was difficult to prepare an Eastern style meal, but thanks to that, it was exceptionally delicious because it had been a long time since I ate it. Ratford tilted his head slightly as he finished his piece of buttered toast. Doesnt it fit your mouth? Oh no. I dont think it is. Its really okay, so I want you to be honest with me. That It seems like the one prepared by Mr. Wardanaz was more delicious Lee Han laughed at Ratfords words. I was glad to have a friends compliment. thanks. But thats because of the special circumstances of Einrogard. In that situation, anything you eat has no choice but to taste better. Originally, anything tastes better if you starve yourself. Otherwise, there was no way that Lee Hans cooking would be more delicious than the cooking of the mansions chefs. Is that so? Thats it. At Lee Hans words, Ratford nodded, but he was not completely convinced. I think objectively it really tasted better I think Ill go out for a while after eating. Do you have plans for today? Where are you going? Im thinking of taking the silver coin. Ratford asked in a slightly expectant voice. Perhaps Im not going to steal it, Im going to get it. yes. I will go with you anyway. Ratford was sorry. * * * Asan of the Dalcard family was nervous and unable to breathe properly. I heard that a descendant of the family entered Ein Rogard. Congratulations. thank you. The Dalcard familys mansion located in Granden City had a long history, and there were many people and guests of the family living in the mansion. Besides, there was a meeting today, and people of high status in Granden City were gathering as guests one by one. Due to the situation, the student from the family that came out of Einrogard yesterday couldnt help but come up on the topic. Youre from Ein Lorgard. The name of the Dalcard family will shine even more. thank you. I wonder which school of magic you major in. Can I ask you a question after listening to the performance today? Let it be. help me. Asan felt like he was suffocating. If you make a mistake in front of the famous people of Granden City gathered here, you will damage the familys honor. Concentrate. Asans older brother Daihal approached. Dressed in a wrinkle-free suit, Daihal was a man who wouldnt break a drop of sweat even in the hot summer sun. You still make a lot of mistakes. I was one beat late when I said hello earlier. And when answering Haidan, Asans older sister and Daihals twin, also approached. Like Daihal, he wouldnt blink an eye if a dragon appeared over the city. There is dust on the cufflinks, but you dont know. Youre making a lot of mistakes Think of the mistake you made seventeen and four days ago. Its a shame because you made a mistake in your calculations. The last digit is really wrong Be quiet. Its because you have such a complacent mindset that you keep making mistakes. Asan kept his mouth shut at the reprimands of his older brother and sister. If the two of them made a mistake and did that, they would at least refute it, but since they themselves were such perfect people, Asan had no choice but to shrink. Daihal was chosen as an imperial official and was rapidly rising, and Haidan got a job at the Bronze Dwarf Bank in the East, admiring the picky Dwarves Its not that I didnt do well, the chief and second-in-command did very well Be quiet. Dont keep making excuses. Assan. A guest has come. It was the family servant who saved Asan from being beaten. Although he did not know who the guest was, Asan was delighted. You have an excuse to get out of this place. older brother! sister! It looks like a friend has arrived! Why do you think you are happy? that A friend came to see me, how could I not be happy? Daihal and Haidan stared at their unreliable younger brother. My brothers friend came to see me, so I must go out and greet him. Me too. yes?! I can do it Be quiet. It is my duty to welcome guests to the mansion, not yours. Asan became tearful and followed the two of them. Please dont go to Cainan. Please dont go to Cainan. Due to their personalities, there was a high possibility that they would peck Asan like crazy if the friend they came to was not satisfied. Asan prayed that other friends, not Gainan, would come first. hello. !!! Asan let out a sigh of relief at the familiar face that came in. Fortunately, my most trustworthy friend came to visit first! Chapter 293 Chapter 293 What is it? Is it a trap? Lee Han hesitated when another elder in the family came out instead of Asan. Could it be that Asan is doing this because he doesnt want to pay back the silver he borrowed? no. Asan is not that evil. But I couldnt be careless. Even if it wasnt Asan, the other members of the family could have made a cowardly move. Not all aristocrats were fair and upright. If there are people who sincerely worship honor, there are also those who, like Lee Han, regard honor as a modest level of respectability. There were quite a few ways to keep the honor of the nobility and not pay back. For example, criticizing Lee Hans attitude, he said, How could someone who came as a guest commit such rudeness? Please go back!, and Lee Han was pushed out before he even said to hand over the borrowed money. That made things quite cumbersome. Since Lee Han is also from the Wodanaz family, he cannot protest in front of the mansion, saying, The Dalcard family, pay back the borrowed silver coins! The aristocratic way now is to spread rumors in a way that cuts the face of the opponent and disgrace the honor in the case of a small amount like Lee Han directly and roughly in the case of a large sum Its a problem that the coins dont come back. unhappy endings. Absolutely not. The best way is to avoid getting caught by the opponent. hello. It is said to be Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Lee Han greeted them as politely as possible without any deviation from formality. Seeing this, Daihal and Haidans stern faces softened slightly, then returned to normal. It was so short that no one around him noticed, but Lee Han was different. A brilliant genius who can even understand the feelings of the eccentric professors of Einrogard that even the headmaster of Skeleton acknowledged! I guess the first impression passed. The other person seemed satisfied, but Lee Han did not let go of his guard. They still havent figured out the opponents intentions. To meet the Wardanaz family wizard like this. It is an honour. I am Daihal of the Dalcard family. I am Highdan of the Dalcard family. Lee Han shook hands with the two twins. Their hands were dry and cold. Since you are from the Wardanaz family, you must be making a mark in Einrogard as well. no. Family lineage doesnt necessarily guarantee ability, and there are so many outstanding students in Einrogard. The faces of the two twins stiffened slightly again. To say such weak words while coming from a prestigious family in the Empire called the Wardanaz family. I wondered if I was lacking in ability. Is that so? Excuse me, but Im wondering who is the better student than the Wardanaj family mage. What kind of students are you? uh. Lee Han was speechless. It was only natural as he was the head of the school year. The evils of excessive humility! shit. Did I make a mistake? ? When Lee Han didnt answer, a slight wrinkle appeared between the twins foreheads. Then Asan whispered softly next to him. older brother. sister. Wardanaz is the head of the year. Is it really? Youve made some great friends. Daihal and Haidans expressions were relaxed enough to say soft for the first time today. Asan, seeing these strict two people for the first time, couldnt help but be surprised. Wouldnt it be nice to have Wardanaz as the chief? You dont usually do that What are you talking about? Im glad you made a good friend. There is nothing to be happy about when you make mistakes every time. You should have done it normally. Lee Han, who was listening from the side, thought to himself. hmm. Theyre pretty crazy people. It could have been a bit rude, but seeing him peck at his brother like that didnt make him look sane. Looking at the appearance, I guessed why the two came out. He came to find out what kind of person his brothers friend was. Im so glad I came before Gainando. Lee Han thought the same as Asan. Here is this man Daihal asked, looking at Ratford. When Ratford, overwhelmed by the atmosphere, hesitated to open his mouth, Lee Han struck first. This is Ratford. He is the best student in the tower. ! Daihal and Haidans expressions softened once again. Youve made great friends. Learn a lot and work hard. The first drawing room should be empty right now, so lets use it. Call me whenever you need anything. The twins bowed politely to Lee Han and Ratford once more and withdrew contentedly. Ratford asked, puzzled. Im not the top chief, am I? It meant the best thief. lets go. Ratford and Asan looked at Lee Han as if they were dumbfounded, but Lee Han didnt care. * * * so thats why. Oops. After hearing Asans detailed explanation, Lee Han felt sorry for him. for a moment. Im not in the mood to ask when I get my money. No matter how much Lee Han wanted to get the money and go to the next mansion, it wasnt enough to bring up the matter in front of a friend who said, My life is suffering because of my handsome brother and sister. sorry. Wodanaz. Actually, Im not the only one who has this kind of trouble. Wardanaz, arent you similar? Not everyone was happy and comfortable even though they were from a great aristocratic family. Since the honor and responsibility as heavy as the history of the family rested on their shoulders from birth, the descendants of the family had no choice but to compete fiercely with each other. Of course, it sounded quite full to Lee Han. Its better to compete fiercely within a family, but what about guys who dont compete fiercely without a family And above all, Lee Hans situation was different from Asans. no. Our families dont have much interest in each other. okay? Well, the Wodanaz family is a bit peculiar. Few of the great aristocratic families were as indifferent to the politics and cults of the Empire as the Wodanaj. A single-minded family that focuses only on magic. By the way, Asan. Borrowed Ah! What should I do? Wodanaz? I dont want to disappoint my brother and sister! Help me. Wodanaz. Im sure you can give me 100% sure advice. Lee Han was taken aback, but calmly turned around. You said there was a meeting at the mansion salon today. You can show your abilities there. Even Lee Han did not know what the level of other magic school students was. But one thing was certain. That I would never be better than the students of Einrogard. No matter how much I think about it, thats impossible. Asans magic skills were enough to impress the guests who came to the gathering. Then Asans older brother and older sister will be satisfied with their younger brothers skills and Lee Han will be able to take the borrowed money and leave. indeed. at a meeting. good idea. In fact, the only thing better than that is to just pretend to be someone who doesnt exist. Thanks for the joke. Wodanaz. It gave me confidence. I wasnt kidding. * * * Just because the citys celebrities were gathering at the salon didnt mean they were doing anything out of the ordinary. In fact, except for the refreshments and drinks, it was not much different from the resting room in the tower. Musicians played chamber music (in the common room of the Tower the students sang because they were hungry), and well-dressed nobles sat down to play chess or play cards (as well as in the common room of the Tower), and kept up with the latest interesting happenings in the city. Talking about This is a newly acquired jewel wand. It was a lot of work for three other people besides me, but it was worth it. I am worried that Ahmads market price has gone up a bit these days. I left the request to the workshop, but if you pay a higher price Youre familiar with it. They were just like the TOP students, even boasting about what they had acquired and talking about their latest worries. oh. Are you Ein Lorgards students by any chance? When Lee Han and Asan Ratford appeared, some of the guests cast their eyes. It was vacation time, and I couldnt help but be curious as I heard that the blood of the Dalcard family had enrolled in Einrogard. youre right. This is an honor! I call it baked. Its modest, but its a silk and cloth business. The elfs words were close to humility. A small cloth merchant could never dress up like Gu Guan. Patterned silk and jewelry worn on the wrist. You could guess how rich he was. Youre rich. And Lee Han liked rich people. I am Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. i look forward to. Lee Han threw a fake smile and held out his hand to win favor like before. And Lee Han could see it. The fear that flashes like sparks in your opponents eyes. Whoa The Wardanaz family! I wish you well Lee Han lamented inwardly. I just wanted to get to know you, but with just the name of the Wardanaz family, this is the result! Still, Lee Han said without giving up. Its still weak, but if you need help with magic Actually, this was a meaningless suggestion. Of course, even as a first-year student at Einrogard, his skills were much stronger than the wandering wizards you could easily meet outside. Wizards were an extremely rare occupation, and thanks to that, there were quite a few people who boasted that they were wizards just by summoning a spark. However, if you are a person who can participate in this meeting, you have the ability to call a proper wizard, not such a wanderer. In other words, Lee Hans suggestion was not to ask if he really needed magic help, but to use that as an excuse to be friendly with each other. Yes I will. Thank you for caring me. shit. Its open. Of course, the reaction of the opponent was not very good. Lee Han was bitter. A student of Ein Rogard? Lee Han and his friends turned their heads. At a glance, he could tell that the opponent was a wizard. The flow of magic power around the opponent was different from other places. youre right. I heard that you are a freshman, can I check your skills? If he had been in a different position, Lee Han would have stepped on it, saying, Who are you to arrogantly try to test me, but have you ever given me a gold coin? Are you a professor? He was trying to reveal his magic skills in front of the people who had already attended the gathering. Thank you. Originally, I just couldnt do anything like this. If Lee Han did something like, Ladies and gentlemen, look this way, Ill show you something from Einrogard, it would cut face and honor. The correct answer is to pretend that you cant win if the other person first says, Ive heard your name, I want to see your skills and then do Once again! Im still weak, but Ill do my best. What is going on? The students of Einrogard are showing off magic. You have had great luck today. You would see something like this. The customers around them also stopped talking or playing and started paying attention. A perfectly prepared situation. By the way, who is the opponent? I would like to formally greet you. I am a master of the Valor family. I was taught magical progress in Valdrogard. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ah. hmm. One of the guests next to me spat out an exclamation. Valdrogard! Isnt it one of the best magic schools in the Empire! Is this why I feel aegyo? For a moment, Lee Han almost reacted in a fit of anger without even realizing it. What kind of magic school is a magic school where you can go out at will? Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Oops. What am I thinking. Lee Han immediately came to his senses. Of course, Baldrogards educational environment was a little more comfortable than Einrogards, but that didnt necessarily have to do with magic skills. Wizards who graduated from Baldrogard could also be outstanding wizards. Besides, the opponent is a graduate. Lee Han, who was only a freshman, was never someone to belittle. Wardanaz. I am ready. Asan whispered with a determined face. Mrs. Wardanaz. Please tell me when you need a pickpocket. Ratford also whispered with a determined face. The back was quite busy as people were preparing to see the magic, clearing tables and pushing chairs. Ratford. Im sorry, but this is just a magic test. Not a duel. But wouldnt it be a little easier if the opponents staff disappeared? At those words, Asan was tempted. Lee Han said firmly. If you do that, there will be an uproar in a strange direction. Just use magic. But Wordanaz. You never know what kind of magic your opponent will use. It was not a duel, but a place to check the wizards skills. In this case, rather than clashing with each other with all their might, when one side gave a difficult problem, the other side solved it with magic. This time, the wizard from Valdrogard will give a test and Lee Han and his friends will solve it. Dont worry too much. Because we are in first grade. The other side will take that into consideration as well. If you give an overly difficult test, you will lose face. There was no way he would come to the Dalcard familys mansion and disgrace the Dalcard family wizard. If that happens, there will be a headwind right away. So dont worry unnecessarily and focus on not making unnecessary mistakes. got it? Asan nodded. Ratford nodded too. Just in case Im not stealing. yep. * * * While Lee Han and his friends had a strong antipathy toward Valdrogard, Do-in had no particular antipathy toward Einroguard. Of course, it would be a lie if I said I wasnt envious of Ein Rogard, who always has the reputation of being the best magic school in the Empire. However, Doin loved and trusted Baldrogard more than that. -Because the people of the empire are inert, but if you really know how to see properly, youll think that Baldrogard is the best and most excellent magic school! If Lee Han or the other Einroguard mages heard of it, he was going to challenge for a duel right away, but at least the swordsman thought so. As such, the swordsman did not have any antipathy toward Einrogard. What he was thinking about now was not how to disgrace those Einrogard students, but how to save face. Ahsan of the Dalcard family is a boy with a pretty good reputation, and the other side is the Wardanaz family, so they wont make a ridiculous mistake, right? Checking your magic skills at a place like this was close to a kind of play. The one who gives the test also has to do well so that the other person can pass it. What if the magic of a school that is difficult or unfamiliar to the opponent is tested? At that time, the atmosphere will become as cold as ice. And it was clear that the wizard who took the test would be treated condescendingly by the Dalcard family and everyone related to it for a while. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just thinking about it was a terrible nightmare. Which test would be good Do-in wondered what kind of exam he should take so that the students could easily pass it and the people present would be able to easily understand and admire it. Come to think of it, what kind of magic are you three interested in? I am interested in precognitive magic. I am an illusion magician. I um I havent decided yet. Even wizards who have trained magic for over ten years can change schools if necessary, but it was not surprising that a wizard who had just learned magic could not decide on a school. Thinking so, Do-in did not notice that the two students were looking at Lee Han in bewilderment. Ill have to choose the easiest magic between fantasy magic and foresight magic. After contemplating, the swordsman made a decision and swung his cane. Illusion, turn into a chain of elements. One of the advantages of illusion magic was that its appearance was gorgeous. It may sound like a joke, but this was a more important advantage than I thought. When most people see magic, they do not see the mysterious flow of magical power or the deep philosophy contained within it. I just saw what it looked like. Thanks to this, when a warlock cannot find an investor and searches the tomb, the fantasy wizard can comfortably conduct research while receiving support from some nobles. That advantage was also revealed today. Applause and exclamation came out from all over the place as fantasy magic was revealed in the spacious hall space. Isnt that too slow? However, Lee Han was puzzled inwardly. Compared to the magic school professors, the masters casting speed was too slow. Of course, from the point of view of the swordsman, it was unfair that there was no choice but to say, If I can cast it faster than the Einrogard professors, Ill do it. Charleureuk! Do you see this chain of visions? It is linked to the handcuffs that bound my wrists. I see. Sir Doin! The sorcerer master raised his wrists and showed the people the phantom handcuffs and phantom chains connected. The phantom chain that stretched to the floor was connected in four places, and at the end of it was a phantom pillar. Casting the appropriate elements on the pillars will break the chains one by one. Will the wizards of Einrogard be able to rescue me! We ask for your support! Applause and applause again. Do-in was better at talking skills and showmanship that made people happy than magic skills. He was a magician who was bound to be popular with others at salons and gatherings. Lee Han was also slightly impressed. If a wizard goes to a meeting, he has to do it that way to gain popularity. It was definitely a lesson in many ways. While Lee Han nodded that he would try to copy it later when needed, Asan whispered in a worried voice. Wardanaz. Can we succeed at once? I dont think you have to succeed all at once. The illusion magic cast by the master was a kind of puzzle. Four pillars connected by four chains. If you cast the right element on top of that, the pillars will loosen one by one and the chain will disappear. In other words, even if you cast the wrong elemental magic, you can just cast another magic But my brother and sister are watching. What will you say if you dont succeed the first time? Then cant you tell me to try it? Asan smiled and shook his head. Lee Han clicked his tongue in regret. To think I had to be treated so unilaterally just because I was born a few years earlier. Originally, this kind of thing was to be solved through trial and error, but you noticed it like that. Lee Han said nothing more. If there are advantages as a great noble family, there are also disadvantages. It didnt matter what others said. There is a way to solve it at once. how? Break it down with force. Lee Han briefly explained the method of destruction that he had learned from Baldur Orn, an excellent fantasy wizard. Instead of figuring out the structure of fantasy magic and finding loopholes in it to cancel it, it was just a method of destroying fantasy magic itself by swinging it hard. Is that possible? Of course not. Magic with a strong structure holds up quite well. no. Wodanaz. What I said was whether or not you could release that kind of mana. Asan said as if it was absurd. The theory makes sense. If you hit it with that much magical power, the magic will inevitably be shaken. But can you really extract that mana? I dont need that much. If this is enough Lee Han held up his staff and lightly discharged his mana to demonstrate to Asan. Kwajik! I didnt even get a direct hit, but the lightly brushed illusion chain collapsed with a crackling sound. And other chains connected to the chain of illusions also collapsed, along with the handcuffs Pajijijik! Lee Han, who was about to demonstrate, was taken aback, and Asan, who was watching, was also taken aback. And, of course, Doin was also embarrassed. what!? When I asked him to solve the fantasy puzzle, he suddenly smashed it with a single cane. I couldnt help but be surprised as a human being. What did you do? Didnt it seem like you were casting some kind of magic? Surely I wouldnt have broken it ignorantly by force. Did you teach me magic that I didnt know about at Ein Lorgard? His head was complicated, but Do-in reacted first. Its great! Great! You must have seen it too! The wizards of Einrogard have dispelled the magic at once! The onlookers applauded in amazement. Among them, those who knew a little about magic tilted their heads at something different from what they expected, but clapped equally. Because it worked out well! I was surprised. The doujin stroked his chest inwardly. Einrogards students behaved unexpectedly, so the reaction was almost delayed. If I made a mistake, I wonder how the atmosphere would have cooled Sir Doin! Show me just one more! ! !! Both Lee Han and Doin were surprised. A man with a slightly intoxicated face, as if he had already had a drink, shouted in an excited voice. When and where else will you see this kind of magic! youre right! Its an eye-opening feeling to see the magic performed by the best wizards in the empire! Excited people tend to want to see more of anything. Do-in wanted to regret it, but it was already too late. Everyone was expecting a lot. Good good. Then, with the next magic The master was once again nervous. The people sitting at the table raised their glasses and shouted, One more time! I couldnt make the test the same or easier than before. It had to be a bit more difficult. And it had to be understood intuitively in the eyes of the gathered people, and it had to be a test in an atmosphere where young students could make mistakes even if they made mistakes. Besides, the students might have consumed a lot of mana right now, so I had to keep in mind that mana depletion might happen along the way Arent you tired or dizzy? yes. its okay. Im fine too. great. Then the next magic * * * Boom! When Lee Han closed his eyes to avoid the phantom monster summoned for the fourth time and then released it, the people burst into cheers again. clap clap clap clap clap- Oh no. Do-in was surprised. To be honest, while I was just doing magic, I thought, Its a big deal! It was a magic that made me regret it. But how can you solve it so easily? A nobleman sitting nearby asked anxiously. Sir Doin. No matter how much Einrogards wizard is, hes still a first-year student, so its too difficult Nothing to worry about! Arent you solving it so well! Next magic! Show me the next magic! Either that or not, the people gathered were in a state of excitement when Lee Han and his friends solved it so well. The doujin thought to himself. Because youre so good, theres this uproar! Be good enough! It was to the point where I was at a loss as to how long I would continue to use magic. I have to stop half way! Chapter 295 If you had shown hesitation or tiredness while solving episode 295, people would have said, Lets do it this far, but those freshmen were so good, everyone was so excited and encouraged . Thanks to that, only Doin felt like dying. Gradually, the mana is also showing the floor We are ready. Lee Hans words sounded scary now. Do-in wiped the sweat from his forehead and sent a desperate gaze to Lee Han. what? There was no way Lee Han could not notice that gaze. Lee Han was lost in thought. Why is the opposing mage doing that? Sir Doin. Are you feeling unwell? Youre breaking out in a cold sweat Oh no. are you okay. are you okay. The swordsman held on to his staff and held back a sigh. I couldnt even think of what tests to take. What magic Plop! The staggering Taoist finally sat down. It was dizziness caused by exhaustion of mana. Are you okay?! Lee Han came running right away. The reaction was quick as I had been thinking that I was sick from a while ago. Lee Han said while supporting the Taoist. You seem to be sick, but why didnt you tell me in advance? Ugh Do-in almost said, Isnt it because you did so well without notice? But I couldnt. The opponent is the Wodanaz family, isnt it the Dalcard family? Oops. Even though Doin-kyung is not in good shape, he seems to be overdoing it. Im sorry, but I had no choice. I really enjoyed today. The guests greeted with concern and stood up warmly. Some guests came to Lee Hans party separately and praised them. It was great. There will soon be rumors that an archmage has emerged from the Dalcard family. Oh no. thank you. The reputation of the Wardanaz family is unquestionable. I was truly moved. thank you. If you have any thoughts after graduation, personally donate Among them, there were people who offered personal sponsorship to Ratford. Seeing this, Lee Han felt a bit embarrassed. No, why only for Ratford? Of course I understood. Such support was now given by the rich with wealth to the talented but poor. Rich people and nobles could give debts or favors in advance to talented people who could later become outstanding wizards, and instead, the wizard could receive gold coins right away, so it was good for each other. However, if I proposed this to a son from a noble family, it became a rude argument saying, Your family doesnt have any money? It was really unfortunate. Its okay. You dont have to decide now. If you change your mind later, please come back. Ratford nodded, puzzled. Meanwhile, an old man approached Lee Han. Lee Han could immediately recognize that the other person was not an ordinary person. Two rings. one necklace. one bracelet. Theyre all artifacts. A person like Lee Han who could keenly capture the flow of magical power was able to grasp this just by his appearance. People who carried artifacts of that level were rare even among the wealthy in the empire. Did you recognize the artifact? The other party was interested and asked. yes. I apologize if I felt rude. its okay. Wouldnt it be natural to find out if you have the ability? I am Aldne of the Greenbell family. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Aldne, the spider beast, had the impression of a kind old woman, but there were no superfluities in each movement, and her posture was unwaveringly upright. Sir Doin isnt such a bad wizard, but what happened today surprised me. I was just lucky. Im not a wizard but theres no word more unsuited to magic than luck. There is only skill. It was surprising that he could dispel Lord Doins magic so easily, but to consume all of his mana. ! Lee Han was surprised. Oops. Right. Come to think of it, the doins condition was a bit strange. If he hadnt been that bad, wouldnt the signs have been revealed from the beginning? I naturally thought of it on my own terms, so I didnt think that the opponents magician might run out of magic. Im sorry. However, it seemed that Aldne interpreted Lee Hans surprise in a different way. No surprise. Its not something I said to rebuke you. A good wizard must have strong self-esteem. Especially if its an opponent who dared to test his skills. Do-in should thank you for finishing it so gracefully. No, thats Lee Han wanted to explain that it was a misunderstanding, but Aldne had already convinced himself. No matter how entertaining the meeting was, he couldnt forgive a wizard who challenged him with poor skills. It was trampled on by the pride of the Wardanaz family! Not really. If you say so, I will do it. I was surprised anyway. Its not new that magicians from Einrogard are outstanding, but its the first time Ive seen a first year student excel like this. Even if its the Wodanaj family. thank you. Since we are students, we will stay in Granden City during vacation. If you ever need help, you can always visit the Greenbell family. The doors of the mansion are always open to those of ability. ! Lee Han was surprised again. It seemed that he understood the surprise and thought of it in a different way. Shall we try to match? Perhaps you are thinking of something you need help with right now? No its not. Sometimes there are things that are difficult to solve even with the power of the great noble family, or are reluctant to solve in the name of the great noble family. There are definitely times like that. Then After bowing Aldneh, he withdrew from his seat. Asan, who came back after being praised by his brother and sister, said in an excited voice. Wardanaz! did you hear I got a compliment! I got a compliment! Asan I dont think there is a need to attach too much meaning to a single compliment. Lee Han looked at his friend pitifully. It would be comfortable if I just ignored it, but why did I do that? okay. What compliment did you hear? Lee Han asked a question out of etiquette because his friend liked him that much. Asan said with a flushed face. He told me that I did well, that I made a good friend, and that I should work hard so that I could follow that friend in the future. ? ?? Lee Han and Ratford tilted their heads. Ratford whispered softly so Asan couldnt hear. Mrs. Wardanaz. I dont know the nobles, but is that a compliment among the nobles? no. Thats not a compliment. Ratford. Whether the two of them did it or not, Asan was happy. Lee Han said sadly. Asan. If youre bored during vacation, come to the Wardanaz family mansion. no. Come hang out often, even if youre not bored. thanks? Asan tilted his head as if he felt something incongruent and replied that he knew. More than that, Wodanaz. You helped me like this, but I cant just let it go. Do you need anything? tell me if there is I will repay you in the name of the Dalcard family. Lee Han, who was about to say it was okay, hesitated. Come to think of it, there was one thing I needed. I needed something. oh. what? Pay back the silver coin I borrowed. Oh no. thats normal What else? I dont have anything in mind. Asan was perplexed. Isnt it natural to pay back borrowed silver coins? Couldnt you have come directly for that? of course. I just came to see a friend. yes? Is that so? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asan nodded his head to understand, but for some reason he was hesitant. * * * The Meikin familys mansion located in Granden City reminded me of a busy and prosperous alchemists workshop rather than an antique aristocratic mansion. Practical design without unnecessary decoration Workers and alchemists who come and go through the door of the mansion without rest The scent of various herbs and potions wafting from inside the mansion The smell of herbs is amazing. okay. Money smells great. yes? It smells like herbs. ah. sorry. I was thinking of something else. Lee Han apologized to Ratford. With so many workers sending in materials and alchemists coming in and out, I could see why the Meikin family was so wealthy. Besides, this is not the main house, but a villa, isnt it? Ill have to get along with Yoner from now on. Arent you still friends? Lee Han approached the front door of the mansion. The gatekeepers at the front gate were so busy that they couldnt even see Lee Han properly and shouted, Wait in line! Five wagons are now inside! No matter how hard you try to push in, you have to wait! hmm. In fact, we No! No matter which guild or workshop, you have to wait in line! These are the rules! If you dont follow the rules, what will happen to the people waiting here! It certainly is. Lee Han was persuaded by the gatekeeper. Wagons and workers waiting for a long time in front of the front gate. They were waiting for them to come from various places, including the guild workshop. Of course, Lee Han didnt come for work, he came to see a friend, but that wasnt a reason to cut in line. Lets go and wait. Uh I think we can just go through separately Ratford. What will the people waiting behind you think? It could cause harm to the Yoner family, so lets wait. Ratford tilted his head and followed Lee Han. Is it really like this to visit an aristocratic mansion? I dont think so What are you two here for? The alchemist who was standing first spoke to the two. The sight of him hanging all sorts of potions and reagents from his long robe was more telling about himself than writing < I am an alchemist >. I came to see the Maykin family. I guess so. I am also waiting for that. The alchemist smiled friendly when he found a colleague with the same purpose. According to the alchemist who stood first, there were two types of people who came to the Meikin family mansion. One is those who officially signed a contract with the Meikin family and came to deliver the promised goods. And the other is those who are in the eyes of the Meikin family and want to receive sponsorship or contracts. The Maykin family was a staunch supporter. Whether it was a guild or a workshop, if they caught ones eye, they could work with unconventional gold coins. Thats why so many people are waiting with the herbs, reagents, or homemade alchemy potions they have gathered. indeed. But you two do you need to wait here? The alchemist was puzzled by the costumes of Lee Han and Ratford. After living in a city for a long time, you can guess a persons status just by looking at their clothes. The two looked like they came from aristocratic families. If youre sorry, youll have to wait. You are right. You said something useless. The alchemist nodded. Even if you come from an aristocratic family, if you have regrets, you have to wait. Of course, it wasnt that I didnt mind thinking, If youre from an aristocratic family, you can send a servant to make an appointment, but I thought there must be some circumstances and passed it on. The person who brought the suspicious eggs in the cage in front of them entered, followed by the employee of the upper tier who had obtained reagents from the snowy mountain, and finally the turn came. Come this way! Come this way! For what purpose have you come! We are alchemists. Im here to evaluate the potion you made. All right! Please go to the West Building! Three new alchemists in the West Building! Three alchemists! Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Lets go! To show off my skills! The alchemist said with a determined face. Lee Han asked, a little taken aback. hmm. I want to meet Yoner of the Meikin family Ah. Well done. The person to evaluate today is Mr. Yoner of the Meikin family. All you have to do is follow me. Lee Han was delighted with the alchemists words. The people of the Meikin family were so hectic that I was sorry to stop work and call them, but listening to the alchemists words, it seems that if I just go on like this, I will be able to meet Yoner. Ratford tilted his head. Mrs. Wardanaz. What I dont understand isnt Meikin a freshman like us? I know youre good at alchemy, but can you even evaluate a newly created potion? Certainly it is. Couldnt other people in the family beside me giving advice? In aristocratic families, achievements were often sacrificed for the fame of their descendants. It wouldnt be surprising if the family alchemists next to him would give advice and evaluate in Yoners name. indeed. Noble families are very interesting. yes? Learning all these things will come in handy later. Ratford. Thank you Huh? Ratford was puzzled. Where is it useful? Are you telling me to steal? * * * Basic ingredients on the left, additional ingredients on the front, if you want special ingredients, leave a note on the right, and let me know if you have any alchemy tools you need! If you cause a big accident inside, I can make you responsible, so if youre worried, call a supervisor! The Maikin family servant shouted as if pouring out. The urgency to finish this work quickly and go to the next work flashed on his face. for a moment. Arent you noble? Why are you here? It was only then that the servant noticed Lee Han and Ratfords clothes and was embarrassed. If you were from an aristocratic family, you didnt have to wait like the people in line in front of the mansion. Wouldnt it be enough to send someone in the name of the family, make an appointment, and meet separately? Then the alchemist spoke sternly instead. Even nobles have to wait if they regret it. What is that? no i get it Call me if you need anything! The servant decided to let it go, rather than intervene in his business and be rude. If you always stay still, the middle is the way to go. ruler. Shall we begin then? The alchemist grinned at Lee Han. Until just now, they were colleagues who had come for the same purpose, but now they are like competitors. When is the Meiken family coming? Wont you come when I finish making the potion? Lee Han pondered for a moment. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Things are getting complicated, but I wondered if I should just go out and grab a servant and explain the situation by saying, There seems to be a misunderstanding. hmm. I feel sorry for nothing. But if it did, it could get into a difficult situation, starting with the gatekeeper and the servant who showed the way. It was quite a big mistake to not properly greet guests from other noble families, and someone had to take responsibility to save each others face. Ratford. I guess I should have just revealed my identity at the front door earlier. Ratford looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. no! Is that right? No, something was wrong! Youre from the Wardanaj family I mean. Everyone said they would line up, so I naturally lined up. If you had revealed it when you came in earlier I missed the opportunity because that alchemist shouted first. Well, even if it was revealed at the time, there would have been a commotion. Han Lee made a decision after scratching his cheek. Lets make a potion and call Yoner. If you meet Yoner, things will be settled quietly. All right. Whoops. I guess youve made up your mind now. What potion did you decide to make? Lesser health recovery potion. Im going to make a minor health recovery potion. ?! Alchemist Caljunin was taken aback by their words. It was a valuable opportunity to be evaluated by the Meikin family. Of course, its not enough to make an extraordinary potion developed by yourself at 120%, right? Is that okay? Ratford looked at Lee Han as if he was wondering how to answer. However, this situation was as easy as breathing for Lee Han, who had been severely trained in Ein Lorgard. Sometimes the most basic is the greatest. Is the most basic the greatest? If there is an alchemist who has made one potion a thousand times and an alchemist who has made a thousand potions once, which alchemist is better? ! Caljunin was shocked as if lightning had passed through Lee Hans words. It was certainly plausible. is it? Was I being too greedy? Caljunin was struggling to show more than his skills. But come to think of it, that was overkill. There is no way that the Meikin familys outstanding alchemists would not be able to recognize such bravado. indeed! Caljunin came to a deep realization and nodded. It might be better to make a potion that you are most confident in and show it to me rather than making a potion that you are not confident about. Ratford whispered, impressed. The story you just told me was touching. okay? But I threw it roughly, so dont listen too much. The three alchemists started making potions while moving busily. Crush the ingredients with a cheerful sound, put them in a stone mortar, heat the bottom of the pot to boil water, and swing your staff to recite a spell The color seems a little muddy? Boil another minute or so. All right. After answering that, Ratford suddenly felt strange and asked. But isnt this a test? Its good if you do what you already do well. Arent you giving it to others after studying? Thats right. Ratford shivered as he sensed the gentle madness of the senior. I wanted to become the top of my grade only when I enjoyed studying like that. * * * Joanen Maykin meticulously cleaned the amethyst glasses and put them back on. Then he asked the servant. To the west wing now? yes. There are three of us. How was it? I dare to evaluate it carefully. ah. The two of you seemed to be from aristocratic background. Ehh? Joanen ran a hand through his red hair and asked again. Where are you from? Looks like he came from a noble family Then why are you waiting at the west building? I dont know that either. Embarrassed by the servant, Joanen asked no more. Well, what would the servant say if the other party just waited? Did you want to be evaluated based on your skills rather than your family name? ah! Maybe something like that. Thats a good attitude. lets go. Are you okay? I think you should get some more sleep A person needs only one hour of sleep a day. The servant chased after Joanen with the mind that he wanted to be like this. After opening the door of the West Building, Joanen headed for the guest workshop. Upon entering the workshop, the alchemists inside stood up to greet them. Joanen held out his hand as if he was okay and checked the potion. Why did you make this olivine potion instead of making a new potion? Wouldnt that be such a difficult potion? Caljunin replied with a nervous face. Originally, I was going to make and submit my own potion. But when I thought about it, I felt it was better to show you the potion I could make the best than to force myself to show you the potion I couldnt make perfectly. indeed. Its good that there are no useless bluffs. Good idea. thank you! Next Joanen, who saw the next potion, was a bit bewildered. No matter how well a potion can be made, isnt this a bit too easy? Thats Before Lee Han could say anything, Joanen opened the lid of the vial and checked the potion. And then I was surprised. This? < Lesser Stamina Recovery Potion > was a famous potion with dozens of recipes. Even people who have not learned alchemy try to make it with the rumors and knowledge they have heard. But of course, just because there are many manufacturing methods, the quality is not the same. The quality was as varied as it was diverse. And this < Lesser Stamina Recovery Potion > was really excellent. A well-refined recipe, an excellent alchemists skill, and How much magic did you put into it? Alchemy did not end with simply putting the ingredients correctly. The higher the difficulty of the recipe, the wizards magic was also included. A good alchemist must be a good wizard. However, this potion was several times stronger than other potions. It was clear that the magician had over-injected magic to the limit without disturbing the balance of the potion. The ability to control mana close to art. There is no need to worry about this. pass. what do you want? Joanen looked away from the potion and turned his head. Then, I saw two young students looking at Joanen with slightly puzzled eyes. Please call me Yoner. ??! * * * No matter how you look at it, when someone like Yoners older sister came in, Lee Han asked Caljunin. I heard Yoner of the Meikin family evaluates you? Ah Im sorry. It seems I was nervous and misunderstood. It was Joanen. If it was Einrogard, he would have punched right away, but unfortunately, it was outside the school. Lee Han waited for Yoanen to evaluate the potion. you dont have to worry about this. pass. what do you want? Please call me Yoner. Joanen was startled, but belatedly came to his senses. Are you Yoners friend? Ein Rogard students? yes. Youre from a noble family, right? youre right. But you still want to get a proper evaluation? Joanen looked at Lee Han with a very admirable look. Lee Han replied firmly. no. no? Lee Han briefly explained what had happened from the front gate of the mansion. Joanen replied with an apologetic expression. Im so sorry. No matter how busy the mansion is, to treat your brothers friend so neglectfully. no. I made a mistake. Thank you for being considerate of the servants. They are all people I care about. Joanen was deeply impressed by Lee Hans caring attitude. It was unusual for someone from an aristocratic family to show such consideration for servants from other families. Which family are you from? really. It seems to be a particularly busy day today. Lee Han quietly turned around. When the name of the Wodanaz family was mentioned, peoples reactions were usually divided. One is a reaction of respect as the foremost master of magic in the empire. The other is a fearful reaction as a mad master of magic in the empire. I havent even met Yoner yet, so I didnt want to bet on half-and-half odds. Today? no. There are relatively few guests today. yes? People in front of the mansion When there are a lot of guests, you may have to wait a day or so to come in. Lee Han was amazed. The Meikin family must have been richer than Lee Han thought. Its a family rule. You dont know what kind of talent the person who came to you is, so you have to do your best to treat them. Didnt such outstanding people actually come here? no. Joanen was more satisfied with Lee Hans expression of humility. It seemed that the younger brother made good friends. Still, I was worried that I wouldnt be able to make decent friends while taking care of the stupid royal family member. really. So, which family are you from? I havent heard the answer. from the Wardanaz family. Where are you? This is the Wardanaz family. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Did it fail? Lee Han made up his mind. Seeing that no answer came back, the fearful reaction as a mad master of magic in the empire You come from a very good family. ! Lee Han was delighted with Joanens reaction. Im just embarrassed that I couldnt live up to my familys reputation. It cant be. Talent like this is rare even in the Wardanaj family. They were having a warm conversation, but Lee Han couldnt read Joanens inner thoughts. Joanen was thinking like this. I cant believe hes so considerate even though hes from the Wardanaz family. It was truly amazing. I thought there were only lunatics who knew nothing but magic Then lets go see Yoner. Please follow me. Joanen left the studio first, and when Lee Han and Ratford tried to follow him, Caljunin called Lee Han for a while. I ? Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to gain a great realization. Alchemist Caljunin said seriously. After making a confident potion and showing it to the Meikin family, he was able to know what he wanted to do. If it wasnt for Lee Hans advice on the basics, Caljunin would never have realized it. Of course, to Lee Han and Ratford, Caljunin was just a bit embarrassed. What is this person talking about? Im not sure either. What did you learn from the case of standing in the wrong line and being taken to a strange place? * * * Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuwuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuwu] Neilia growled in a voice that no noble would make, as she waited on the maid. The maids skillfully put on Nilias clothes, layer by layer. Im going to turn around, really Even when she was invited to Yoners mansion for the first time, Nilia was throbbing with anticipation. A friends house that I visit for the first time on my first vacation. Isnt it the mansion of an aristocrat entering it for the first time? It was something I had dreamed of since I traveled to the northern mountains like < Shadow Patrol >. -What is in the mansions of nobles? C Hmm! Ive been to the mansion once before, and theres a very large monster head and hide. He was a really terribly stuffed guy. -Not like that Its like something out of a fairy tale Isnt it only the nobles here? -what are you talking about? Nobles all love to hunt. -thats right. Nilia. Only the North cant do that. All other local aristocrats would live by displaying their game. -Dont do that! A painting or sculpture! Like music or snacks! -You saw it when you stopped by the mansion last time, didnt you? < The Bloody Hunt of the Seven Naked Hunters > -Didnt playing the hunting drum sound good? -ah! Not like that, really!!! -Why is Nilia doing that? C You must be angry because you ate your eyeballs first. Thats why you should give the eyeballs to the little ones first. People in the northern part of the Empire had no dreams, but Nylia was different. Certainly, somewhere in the empire, there must be aristocrats who can only come out of fairy tales. And that life Suffocating! it was more annoying than I thought. When I first entered the mansion, I was happy. Watching all kinds of people come and go, strolling around the mansion grounds with Yoner, and enjoying a dinner full of unknown dishes. And after that it started to get weird. -I will attend the bath. -what? no! You can do it alone! -What did we do wrong -Okay Please just do it Neilias heart wasnt that hard to reject the maids who looked shocked and said, What did we do wrong? . But that was just the beginning. C I will sing you a song until you go to bed. -Are you saying something terrible that will make you run away from sleep!? -What did we do wrong -just do it sleep attendant. C Are you awake? I will be there to help you wash your face in the morning. C Uh-fu-fu. Fufufufu. Whoop whoop costume show. -Ill dress you up. -Im not going to war, so is there any reason to wear it like this? C Ahahaha! Youre really good at jokes! -Youre a wizard after all! - Serving meals. C Ill cut it. C Oh no. i will cut More than that, you werent by my side like this last night. -Yoner-nim made a special request -Then, wouldnt it be fine today as well? -What did we do wrong - Nilia gave up and waited on the meal. The moment you hold the meat in your hand and try to eat, the maids run in fright, the moment you get up to get water into the glass, the maids run in fright again. It was to the point where I couldnt tell if this was a meal or training for the maids. -When is Yoner coming? -Yoner is still sleeping. If you have a cough C No, no. let me sleep And at the end of the meal, the dress service again. -Ill change your clothes. -You did it in the morning!? -yes? Lunch clothes What did we do wrong - And now. Knock knock C Nilia staggered open the door with a black dead face. Then Yoner stood there. sorry. I overslept Nylia burst into tears and hugged Yoner. Yoner was taken aback. ?! After hearing the explanation of what had happened, Yoner felt very sorry. I should have told you. no! I I had a lot of fun! really? Ughhh. I just have to tell you. When Nylia said she enjoyed avoiding her gaze, Yoner vowed inwardly. What is your schedule for today? I have work to do. ! Nilias ears perked up. He never wanted to be alone in this heavenly mansion. I can I do it too? huh? Its okay, but it wont be fun, will it? no! Anything you do with friends will be fun! Nilia desperately cried out. Then, Yoner also nodded with a slightly happy face. If so. In conclusion, it was a really boring thing to do. C I will tell you the topic of the day. < How should alchemists deal with the growing political instability in the southern coast of the Empire, the birthplace of sangoria flowers? > Nilia thought for a moment that nobles spoke a different language. This what is this what? It is often done in the family. Yoner kindly explained. Among the great aristocratic families, the Meikin family, which were active in commerce and patronage, pursued steady competition from within. One of the representative examples was this topic sentence. Anyone working within the family could write and submit a solution to this subject statement. If you are selected for a good opinion, there is also a reward. Ughhhhhhhhhh. Nilia looked around. Everyone solemnly holding their quills and staring at the paper was not in the mood to say, Cant we just go hunting? Nylia held back a sigh and grabbed the quill. Lets write something! There are a lot of hunters who have nothing to do in the north, but I sent them to the southern coast Since they can attack from a distance, they seem to be able to deal with monsters well If they catch monsters well, people will be happy and political instability will decrease Im sorry Yoner. Nylia and Yoner raised their heads at the same time. Anyone can see that Yoners sister-like person was calling for Yoner. Your friend is here. !!! Nilias face brightened. My friend is here! Lets go see! Nilia. I didnt want to do this Oh no. Its not like that * * * I havent seen him for only a few days, and when Nilia was so happy to see him, Lee Han was a bit embarrassed. Did anything difficult happen at the Meikin familys mansion? huh?! no! what! How can you say that If someone hears it, they misunderstand it! Nilia jumped up in denial. There must have been. I dont think I was bothered by Yoners personality Ah. Are you uncomfortable because you care too much? how did you know!? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nilia was really surprised. Lee Han smiled bitterly as if he knew. Lee Han himself has also experienced this. It would have been nice to have said that. You cry whenever I say something, but how can you say it strongly She said it wasnt uncomfortable. There is a way to turn it around. Ill tell you later. Are you going to stay long? stay long Dont go fast. Nilia grabbed Yihan and Ratford by the sleeves and whispered in a weak voice. Lee Han felt sorry for inviting Nilia for nothing. I have to go somewhere else Then would you like to go with me? Nilia nodded quickly. Yoner, who came out with a bag of silver coins, asked curiously. What were you talking about? Lets go together when we visit other places. ah. Wasnt it fun too? no?! Was it fun!? Nylia was startled and waved her hands in denial, but Yihan and Yoner looked at Nilia as if they knew everything. What were you doing? Suggesting a solution to the subject sentence that comes out periodically from the family. Today was < How should alchemists deal with political instability in the southern coast of the Empire, the origin of Sangoria flowers? > indeed. In the end, the reason for the instability is probably a decrease in catches. thats right. Because the guilds overfished the sea, the magic of the sea became rough and the spirits were angry. It would be nice to negotiate with the guilds and have a vacation, but it wont be that easy. It would be better to support the magicians from the empire to restore the magic of the sea and first recruit and persuade the pro-empire guilds among the guilds. I thought so too. Nilia, who had been listening to the conversation between Lee Han and Yoner, was confused as she kept turning her head. Is this a conversation between students of the same age? While talking, Yoner realized something was strange and asked. for a moment. Why did Joanens sister come? Ordinarily, if you had visited formally, the servants would have come and told you, Your friend is here? Standing in the wrong line. huh? Lee Han briefly explained what had happened. Im glad youre kind. uh. wait for a sec. Yoner was unusually flustered. Lee Han was puzzled by the reaction. why? Did you make the potion in front of your sister? huh. Did your sister see it? huh. Lee Han. Do you remember Professor Bible Verdus? Of course you remember? Your sister is Professor Bible Verdus, who is kind. What nonsense are you talking about? Yoner. Lee Han felt chills running down his spine and denied the reality. How could someone so kind-hearted be Professor Bible Verdus? And Professor Bible Verdus, who was kind in the first place, could not exist. Isnt that a complete contradiction? The gregarious Professor Voladi, the conscientious Skeleton Headmaster said Yoner earnestly. Youd better get out of the mansion quickly. lets go. really? I dont joke about this. hurry. Nilia prepare to go out too. Lee Han and his friends hurriedly started getting ready to go out. Nylia wanted to change into comfy clothes, but Yoner stopped her. Sorry. I dont have time for that. We have to get out quickly. Hing. Knock Knock- Are you done talking? Hick! The sight of her sister opening the door and sticking her head out made Yoner almost hiccup. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Why is that? Yoner? Ah nothing. sister. really. Were going to go out now Yoner slurred. Then Joanens eyes shone through the amethyst glasses. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you going out? Yes. Where are you going? To see my friends. When are you coming back? Well well? Who is this friend of the Wodanaz family here? Lee Han is busy why? You seem interested in alchemy. Oh no. Im not that interested. I heard you are the head of alchemy? Yoner glared at Yihan and Ratford. Did you say that again in such a short time! sorry. Ratford bowed his head. I just wanted to show Yoners sister that Lee Han is a great person Yoner did you really think I would treat your friend like the other alchemists in the workshop? Isnt it like that? Oh no. yes? I cant do that. Lee Han wanted to ask, How do you treat the other alchemists in the studio? but couldnt bear to ask. If youre a student at a magic school, youll study during vacation Isnt my workshop a good place to learn alchemy? Oh no. Unnis workshop is the best in Granden City Thank you for saying that. But Yihan is really busy When Yoner held out, Joanen turned his arrow at Yihan. Why dont you visit the studio once? thank you. When would you like to visit? You really are Professor Verdus! Lee Han had no choice but to admit the skill of trying to schedule in detail. Joanen turned to the carrot as if he had noticed Lee Hans vigilance. I dont know what Yoner said, but thats a bit of an exaggeration. There are times when I am busy with work, but thats when Yoner came to the studio and looked around. Thats right. Anyone else would have been fooled by Joanens kind expression, but not Lee Han. Originally, the devil always smiles kindly. My workshop is not a bad place to study alchemy during vacation. Quality materials can be used generously, and those who work receive generous wages. The citys outstanding alchemists often come to visit, so it would be good to build a network. Its all here. Han Lee. If I refuse a little more, my sister will Yoners desperate wish was useless, and Lee Han reacted immediately. Are the alchemists getting paid too? Sure. aha. Are you interested in salary? As much as he is a student of Einrogard and a friend of his brother Joanen secretly spread three fingers. Lee Hans heart pounded at the fingers wrapped in white gloves. three times. Lee Han! Yoner whispered as if he was sorry, but Joanen smiled as if he knew what Yihan wanted and extended another finger. I really wanted to learn alchemy during vacation. Joanen gracefully took Lee Hans hand and shook it. Welcome. Come anytime. really. Can I talk to you and your brother for a moment? As Lee Han and his friends left first, Joanen turned his attention to Yoner. Yoner said with a grim face. If you lose a friend, its unnies responsibility Ill make sure you dont collapse. promise. He was a rather peculiar person? ah. huh. He is an unusual person. I thought you would decline, but you accepted because of the salary. Its probably not because theyre from the Wardanaj family and they like gold coins. Are you in debt? no. I just like gold coins. * * * Im a little worried about going to see Guyan as well. Lee Han also had a status that could be visited by a fairly large aristocratic family, but the story was a little different with the imperial family. Basically, there is nothing good about being entangled with each other. The nobility of the empire was divided into three categories. Loyalists who support the outstanding members of the imperial family. The aristocratic faction confronted with more than 100 members of the royal family laughing at how great they were. And neutrals who do not fall into either category. The Wardanaj family belonged to the representative neutral faction. In fact, the Wodanaz family left the neutral faction and could be called a secluded faction or a loner. However, when Lee Han officially visited the royal residence, it was perfect for rumors to circulate, saying < Is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family supporting the royal family A? >. are you okay. If you go with a group like this, all your school friends will be visiting together. Yoner understood Yihans concerns. In this case, the proper justification was important. Actually, it was a matter of going with you guys, so I wasnt too worried. More than that, Im worried about the people in the Kainandon mansion. After visiting the Dalcard family and the Meikin family, I found out. The difference between the mansions of aristocratic families was greater than expected. Now, it seemed that it wouldnt be too surprising if anything strange happened in the Cainando Mansion. How is the atmosphere at the Kainandons mansion? Kainandones Mansion? Its normal. There is no exam like our family. The number of guests is also small. The guests who visited Kainandos mansion were more likely to come because of Kainandos mother rather than to see Kainando, the royal family. First of all, the Kraha family, the family of Gainandos mother, was an incredibly wealthy family in the empire. If you have that much wealth, you will have abilities that you didnt have. Of course, it was frustrating that guests couldnt come. However, there were not that many guests at Gainandones mansion. Cainans mother doesnt really like to welcome guests. Why? A lot of guests must visit to promote the reputation of Gainan Island well. no. It is said that you need to greet guests often to spread rumors and increase your family reputation, but sometimes the opposite happened. The more often you meet, the more bad rumors may spread. Lee Han changed the topic. What kind of person is Kainandos mother? If it was another good Professor Verdus, the visit could have been delayed. He is kind and gentle. And And? You are truly incredibly beautiful. Thats right. Lee Han was taken aback by the sudden remark. When you first meet, you probably wont be able to look directly at them. why? Its so beautiful, a halo emanating from the back. So much so that I cant even look at it. Isnt that just a mixture of blood from spirits and angels? thats right. I heard that you have mixed blood from the spirit of light. Lee Han wanted to ask, How do you know whether you are beautiful or not when you cant see your face because of the light? what would be so important really. Do you really give me pocket money if I get along well with Kainando? huh. Looking at it objectively, am I the closest? What do you all think? Ratford and Nilia looked at Lee Han in amazement. * * * Please wait thirty minutes. ah. Are the guests here first? That Im sorry. Please wait thirty minutes. ?? Lee Han and his friends tilted their heads in front of the front gate of the splendid Gainandone mansion. If a guest had arrived first, they could have waited for a while, but it wasnt common to wait outside the front door. Unless theres something in the mansion that shouldnt be shown What is it? Boom bap bap bap- Boom! Puff puff puff! Magic firecrackers lit up the sky with the sound of a gigantic wind instrument choir. Passers-by cast a startled look, wondering if there was some kind of festival going on. What What the hell Welcome to the mansion! Welcome to the mansion Welcome Welcome Welcome! The chorus sounds from within. Lee Han suddenly wanted to go back to the mansion. What kind of commotion is this? It looks like the prince is welcoming guests at the Kraha family mansion. oh my god. Is it necessary to make such a fuss? I guess they are friends I havent seen in a long time. Lee Han and his friends faces turned red at the sound of people talking interestingly. Cloak, swallow me. Come in together! me too! The four went inside using the magic they had learned at Einrogard. Guinando, who was on top of the huge marble steps, waved his hand as soon as he saw the four of them. Here! here! Stop the song quickly! uh? why? Only one movement has been played yet. Noisy and stop singing! Stop it quickly! When his friends got angry, Kainando waved with a dumbfounded expression. Then the musicians who were waiting on the grounds of the mansion removed their hands from their instruments. why? Didnt you like the song? Its not about the song. Lets go inside quickly. Lee Han and his friends dragged Gainando into the mansion. Gainando grumbled and was dragged away. You can listen to the performance and go in. Ill hear you later. really? someday. More than that, Cainan Island. How are you? Is there anything wrong? Lee Han turned the topic. Gainando said after thinking deeply. I did have a problem. ! Lee Han was surprised. Could it be that Gainando was also persecuted by the proud imperial family just as Asan was persecuted by the prominent brothers of the Dalcard family? Who made a fuss? no. I put in a new wizard card yesterday, but I lost. Yoner raised his hand to strike Gainando in the back of the head. If Nilia hadnt hurriedly grabbed her wrist, there would have been a Clap sound. Lee Han nodded as if he understood and asked again. Anything other than the wizard card? Didnt someone come and argue with you? huh? No one came. When he said that no one came, that made him feel a bit sad. Lee Han secretly exchanged pitiful glances with his friends. Its okay because we came here. So I prepared a performance, but you guys cut it off in the middle. Gainando grumbled again. When Yoner raised the other free hand, Nylia hurriedly grabbed it as well. More than that. Lets go play together during vacation. What are you planning to play with? Wandering around the store, buying some new cards, looking around for some toys, and buying magazines piled up while I was in school Lee Han shook his head. To live such an extreme consumption-oriented life. It was a good life to be a beggar if you were picky. Cainan Island. Thats good, but theres something more fun. what? really? Follow me and you will find out. Lets go together later. There was nothing more enjoyable than silver coins earned by sweating. Lee Han decided to share the pleasure with Gainando. Yoner whispered. I dont think Gainan would like to do that kind of thing, too. are you okay. You just have to tell me in a situation where you cant escape. Oh no. I have to pay back the money I borrowed. Gainando called for a servant. Lee Han was surprised by his unexpected appearance. I didnt know you would remember it first. My mom said if you dont pay it back, youre trash. Thats right. Gainandos room was large enough to accommodate several wagons. Everyone spread out moderately, grabbing something that looked interesting and playing. While reading a serialized novel in a magazine with interest (Torberiz, a dog-beast detective, was looking for the culprit with his foresight magic), Lee Han noticed that it was noisy outside. What are you planning today? uh? uh, ah. Thats right. They said other members of the royal family were visiting. If thats not a big deal, then whats a big deal? Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Meeting members of the imperial family has a different meaning from meeting siblings from other families. Even so, siblings from the same family had some level of intimacy, but basically, the imperial family didnt have much time to meet each other. Naturally, the imperial family had no choice but to regard each other as competitors Thanks to this, a bloodless and tearless competition broke out when they met. To be recognized in front of the people as to which one of the royal family is more outstanding! But fortunately, its the Kainando mansion. I cant say too much since Im here as a guest. Lee Han said as if comforting. As guests invited to someone elses familys mansion, he couldnt be more than a certain level of arrogance. If I did, I would be accused of being rude to the subject I was invited to. Besides, your mother is here too. I hadnt met him yet, but from what Yoner said, he was no ordinary person. Considering the power of the family, no one would dare to say useless things in front of him. Did Mom leave for a while? children. Gather together for a moment. Lee Han put down the magazine and called his friends. The theme of the meeting was < How to make Kainando look plausible during the royal family gathering >. * * * Contrary to Lee Hans worries, in fact, the royal family had no intention of arguing with Gainando. Once invited to another familys mansion, the imperial family wasnt stupid enough to insult a member of that family. Besides, considering the power of the family, there was nothing good about making enemies. It was each other that the members of the imperial family were thinking about quarreling with. Bogajun. Long time no see. It was a pity that the plague incident in Kldran Village failed the other day. Knock! Judrantas Thank you for your concern. I was worried about you too. Who would have known that your escort knight would be involved in a bribery case? Hard! The members of the royal family, who were heading towards the mansion, glared at each other on their horses and growled. The same was true of the followers of the imperial family. They stared fiercely at each other, waiting for an opening. The imperial family, who had to prove their worth, always tried to make their reputation known to the empire. The best way was to intervene in the great and small matters of the empire. Of course, such solutions did not always work out well. There were many failures and sometimes accidents among his followers before he even did. Then, I had to listen to the other members of the royal family who were very excited and worried, saying, What should I do? A bastard. I should have searched the other day. Its really nice to see you two worrying about each others safety. How bright is the future of the empire? ha ha ha. Ha ha ha ha ha. The people who visited the mansion were not only the imperial family and their followers. There were also nobles who got along with them. They acted as spectators and referees. If someone from the imperial family had an accident at the meeting, rumors would spread in the social circles of the empire that someone from the royal family had an accident, and if someone from the imperial family had accomplished outstanding achievements, rumors would spread again Words would come and go. Its really ugly. youre right. A truly beautiful jewel shines even when it sinks to the bottom of a swamp. They are insignificant compared to Adenart. Adenarts followers clicked their tongues as they looked at the other members of the imperial family. All members of the royal family should know how to be serious, but it was pitiful to see them arguing ugly as soon as they met. under. Do you have any other achievements besides entering Ein Lorgard? I dont think thats something a person who hasnt even entered Einrogard would say. Hes just not interested in magic. The prince is in a position to use magic, not to use magic himself. I guess thats what you want to claim. ruler. Everyone, please be quiet for a moment. We have arrived at the mansion. Aristocrats who were not part of the imperial faction intervened. If they continued to argue after passing through the main gate, that would be ignoring the owner of the mansion. The fighting followers kept their mouths shut and passed through the main gates of the mansion. A luxurious mansion that is rare even in the city of Granden ! People who entered were surprised by the vision of a dragon that wrapped around the mansion and spewed out lanterns of light. Even at a glance, I could tell that it was done by a fairly skilled wizard. It was the < Azirmo Summon Grant > magic that Lee Han (forced) learned from Professor Verdus. Cainan Island. Say hello quickly. Isnt it better to summon a skeleton too? If you dont want to be beaten to the bone, say hello quickly. Theres nothing to be angry about Lee Han growled in anger, and a frightened Gainando cleared his throat and shouted. welcome. Welcome to the mansion. ! The appearance of Gainando and his friends standing on the stairs left a strong impression on the guests. Come to think of it, I heard that Prince Gainan and Prince also entered Ein Lorgard I didnt expect to use this much magic already. Didnt he cast it alone? I must have borrowed the power of other friends to cast it. Even so, its great enough. Look at that illusion magic. The guests did not even think about raising the evaluation of Guinando a little. Even if he didnt cast it himself, the fact that he cast that level of magic with his friends was a great enough thing. Gainando tilted his head. But this one was cast by Lee Han alone Shh. Its coming. Although it is his own mansion, Gainando puffed out his cheeks at the sight of his friends shutting up the owner. Lee Han said firmly. Cainan Island. do you remember Youre only saying three things. Yes No Whoops. got it? Yes I didnt have to do it already, but its nice to have a positive attitude. Thats right. Lee Han patted Gainando on the shoulder. All I had to do was sit still and keep my mouth shut until the meeting was over. Then at least you wont be harmed. Nice to meet you. My name is Bo Ga-jun. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. ! I will leave it up to you. This is Jude Lantas. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. !!! The imperial family who visited looked at Lee Han greedily with their eyes shining whenever they heard the introduction of the family. You look more greedily than when I look at gold coins. Of course, Lee Han knew well why the other person was doing that. It was not strange to judge that he was the lumber of a wizard who will grow in the future, as he was from the Wordanaz family, a famous magic family, and even a student of Einrogard. And the royal family are basically people who like to attract talented people under them. I have heard the name of the Wardanaz family many times. A new magic book just arrived at the mansion. If its okay, why dont you come and take a look at it? Thanks for the offer. I will think about it. I got an artifact this time Thank you. I will think about it. Life became tiring if we got involved. Lee Han did not show any gaps and politely cut the question. When Lee Han did not show any gaps, the imperial family turned their attention to Nilia and Ratford. As the Meikin family is related to Kainando, it was close to impossible to get them involved, but the other two didnt know yet. If there is anything you want New this time One of the guests asked Gainando curiously while the royal family and their followers surrounded and harassed Lee Han, Nilia, and Ratford. Lady Gainando. I have a question for you. Who cast that spell? Im a little versed in magic. That magic doesnt look like magic that other wizards can help with. Whoops. Gainando answered as Lee Han had instructed. Then the guest asked again. Did the prince cast it? no. Then, did Lee Han of the Wodanaz family cast it? Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. Lee Han, who was answering questions from the imperial family from a little distance away, sighed inwardly. I should have just sewed up my mouth. Did Wardanaz cast it? I really want to hear it! When is a good time? We can arrange a time anytime. The wizard of the house of Wodanaz is coming The followers, who had been suggesting softly until just now, started charging with their eyes twinkling. The desire to invite Lee Han to the gathering of his followers was burning. Gainando grumbled at Yoner. Why do you keep inviting people over when you dont have time to play together at the mansion? Please shut up * * * After making a fuss in front of the mansion, the guests were allowed inside. Each of them was sitting in the hall, calmly tilting their cups, but their eyes were sharp. The guest who bothered Lee Han by asking Gainando useless questions sat in front of Lee Han. I was really surprised. Mr. Wodanaz. really. My name is Zolbabden. Seeing the elf reaching out his hand, Lee Han cursed inwardly. Why did you say nonsense I knew that Einrogard was an excellent magic school, but to think that a 1st year student would show that much magic I was truly amazed. I was just lucky. Are you lucky? Could it be that Look at the expressions of the other members of the royal family. Its because of you. Zolbabdens No! If it hadnt been for saying, I cast this magic alone! Originally, Lee Han preferred to be friends with rich people, but the royal family had a slightly different story. Arent they the ones who have to pay more for hanging out to get some gold coins? There was no need to drink the poisoned chalice for nothing. I will earn money proudly and confidently. Lee Han changed the topic. So what are the members of the imperial family doing today? ah. A riddle will come out soon. There was only one reason for the members of the imperial family who hated each other to gather. To prove Im better than him in front of other nobles. Of course, you need an opportunity to prove that. For this reason, at the meeting of the royal family, the nobles would take turns bringing small riddles one by one. thud! Inside the transparent glass case was an egg with a unique pattern. The nobleman who brought the glass case said with a meaningful smile. ruler. Wise people gathered here today. Can you guess what creature this egg is from? Zolbabden, who was next to Lee Han, exclaimed. As expected, Mr. Brodon is full of wit! isnt it? Mr. Wodanaz? Lee Han, who was thinking to himself, If you want to do something like that, why dont you go to Ainlaward?, Lee Han answered with a fake smile. Its a really witty question. Isnt it? really. How about trying to solve it for Wodanaz-nim? Are you crazy? Lee Hans fingers twitched. Of course, Zolbabden was pure-hearted and trying to promote a talented boy from the Wardanaz family to the world of Imperial society. No matter how great a bloodline you are born with, no matter how outstanding your qualities are, if there is no one to spread them around, no one will know about their existence. As an aristocrat in the social world of the Empire, Zolbabden was a person who thought it was his mission to spread the name of talented people. Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, it was just a nuisance. The members of the royal family are trembling, wanting to untie each other, so why are they stuck there? It seems difficult because there is nothing to guess. After answering that, Lee Han hesitated. Oddly enough, that egg was familiar. Where did you see it? Chapter 300 Chapter 300 While Lee Han frowned and tried to recall his memories, the imperial family began to act. Prince Bo Gajun said, tapping the table with his fingers. Seeing how heavy the egg is, it doesnt look like a flying creature. Princess Juderantas immediately refuted. Its not something you can just think about. There are heavy ones among flying creatures. I know. But for a guess, a high-probability option Thats wrong. Whats wrong is that the escort driver was involved in the bribery case kuhmm. Well, since we couldnt even solve the plague in Kldran Village, we cant even guess at such an obvious thing Ehhh. no. Its more fun than I thought. Lee Han, who was listening from the sidelines, seemed to understand why the nobles followed the imperial family to the meeting. It was more fun than I thought to see the royal family fighting each other while watching the liver. Of course, the aristocrats werent following around with such evil thoughts Tuk-tuk- ? Lee Han turned his head. Looking back, Princess Adenart, who belonged to the same tower, was standing there. Adenart slightly bowed his head in gratitude and handed Lee Han a well-wrapped pouch. Lee Han, who saw this, was very moved. You know grace like a royal family! Grace that stopped the princess from being forced to do a difficult task because of her followers. How can you remember that and try to pay it back in silver? The future of the empire is bright. thank you. Lee Han answered and unwrapped the wrapped string. Then, a shiny silver coin didnt come out, but a shiny medallion. ???? When a medal came out instead of a silver coin, Lee Han was taken aback. what? aha. Since silver coins have limitations in weight and volume, did they give them jewelry with high liquidity instead? Lee Han admired the princess consideration again. Indeed, it was an outstanding intelligence worthy of the senior class no, the second class. Giving me trinkets that I can sell right away. Mrs. Wardanaz. It is a reward plaque. Lee Hans impression was frowned at the followers kind explanation. reward plaque. It was a gift given by the family as a token of gratitude when a member of the family took care of themselves. If you put up this tile when you needed help, you could get help from that family anytime, anywhere. Adenart also had a strong mothers family, so the value of this reward plaque was also great Ill just give it in silver. However, it was of little use to Lee Han. Lee Han was not going to go into politics with the support of the imperial family, nor would he go into the imperial society Besides, it was ambiguous to exchange such a token of appreciation for silver coins. If you were unlucky enough to be wrong, it would be like ignoring the sincerity of the other family. Lee Han internally held back a sigh and answered hypothetically. To receive something like this I feel like its too much. haha. no. The princess is very grateful to Wodanaz for his dedication. Can I really accept this? yes! of course. The princess also nodded while staring intently as if asking for acceptance. When the attempt to receive it with another one somehow failed, Lee Han put up the medal while enduring bitterness. Thank you. for a moment. What are you giving away? Bogajun said with a straight face to Adenarts follower. While Bogajun and Juderantas were arguing, Adenart was trying to take a talented person at will. Judrantas also stopped the argument and intervened. Forcibly trying to give you a token of appreciation. Dont you know that even favors can be a nuisance if forced? He knows how to say the right thing unexpectedly. However, Adenarts followers were not easy. Are you giving it away? Gajun Bo. This was given to a friend by Adenart-sama as a token of appreciation. The two of you are studying together at Ein Lorgard. Kuh Keugh. Bogajun and Judrantas simultaneously let out a silent voice and disintegrated. There was no better excuse to make friends than the fact that they were studying at the same school. Such a coward As the two members of the imperial family were speechless, the follower continued to speak triumphantly. You see? It means that Wodanaz-nim is the princesss best friend. ? Lee Han tilted his head. did you? Is it that close friendly? Of course, they served us meals, and since we were in the same tower, we did a lot of things together, but I wondered if it was a close friend. No matter what your friends are like Whoops! whooping! Whooping! Guinando might have thought so, too, and tried to protest strongly. If theyre close, Im closer! Of course, the other horse was sealed, so it had no effect. Quiet. You have a lot of eyes. Yoner stabbed Guinando in the side. Lee Han did his best to keep face in front of the aristocrats who came to the meeting today, but to think he was kicking it. This cousin had to be a little grateful. joy. Friendship at school is like a joke. There is no law that you must serve just because you learned together. You rarely say the right thing. thats right. Isnt it more strange to think that just because you have a little acquaintance, you will serve him? The two imperial families changed direction and twisted in a way that swayed their friendship. Of course, neither Lee Han nor Adenart were shaken. Adenart was originally an expressionless person, and Lee Han had no particular idea. Im not saying its wrong. It was nonsense to serve them just because they went to the same school. According to that logic, Kainando already has followers Yes. Why dont you guess the identity of that egg? I think you can do enough. Bogajun and Juderantas suggested riddles to win Lee Hans favor. Of course, that wasnt an act to ingratiate Lee Han at all. Why do these bastards keep doing it because they dont want to do it? It would be good for each other if they just fought among themselves, but it was very annoying to try to insert Lee Han. The moment he was about to say no in a good way, something passed through Lee Hans mind. ! A strangely familiar egg. I felt like I had seen it somewhere Basilisk Egg!! I vividly remember being disappointed when Professor Voladi received it. I wondered why I remembered it now. Isnt that a basilisk egg? Lee Han asked in a slightly embarrassed voice. Of course, it didnt matter much whether it was a basilisk egg or a dragon egg, as long as it didnt hatch, but isnt it a bit dangerous? Did they do this much riddle when the royal family got together? Isnt it Ein Lorgard? Brodon, the nobleman who brought the eggs, laughed as if he was talking about something. It is not a basilisk egg. Mr. Wodanaz. Is that so? When the other person answered confidently, Lee Han hesitated. He wanted to see if he was wrong. yes. Trust me. You cant bring such a dangerous egg to a meeting here, can you? Where did you get it? I bought it from a merchant? Lee Hans face hardened as he tried to trust him. It wasnt an egg he raised or bought, but an egg he bought from a merchant. It suddenly became ominous. Itll be fine. When I thought about it, I wondered if it would matter so long as there was no sign of hatching whether it was a basilisk egg or a dragon egg. Ill take it back after the meeting Blah! When something was about to come out with the sound of an egg cracking, Lee Han reacted immediately. Everybody get down! The harsh training time at Ein Rogard did not betray Lee Han. Thanks to this, I was able to draw the staff and cast the spell faster than anyone else. Swell up. Unfold! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A huge mass of water gushed out of the air and turned into a veil, enclosing the glass case. One of the most dangerous things when dealing with a basilisk is its evil eye. The basilisks eyes, which cast the curse of petrification the moment they met, were dangerous even for newborn babies. I also ugh! Be still! No I You too! Lee Han, who was about to intervene, grabbed the prince and princess by the backs and crumpled them behind a table, shouting to their friends. Do you remember what we did last time? Move like back then! Keep your head down and look in the mirror! Move! Lee Han set up a table and pushed the nobles behind him. So that you stick your head out for no reason and dont make eye contact with Sana. Clink and Puck! There was the sound of breaking glass, and then a dull sound came from the water curtain. Lee Han was startled by the shock that seemed like it would break through at any moment. It must be a baby, but how? ah! Mr. Wodanaz! Zolbabden, who was hiding under the table next to him, shouted knowingly. Brodon likes to give you growth potions to take good care of your eggs! Zolbabden was excellent at information, befitting a source in the Empires social world. Of course, it wasnt very helpful information in the current situation, but! Brodon, still unable to grasp the situation, shouted as if denying the reality. Maybe its not a basilisk, is it? No matter what, a guy who runs rampant like that must be a heinous guy! Everyone stay away from behind the table! Sharkan Come Out! Perkuntra needs your power! Realizing that the situation was not serious, Lee Han tried to hit the player with the best hand he had. The situation could only escalate if I carelessly cherished it. However, when Yihan summoned Perkuntra halfway, the water curtain was torn apart. Cheeik! To my surprise, a burning sound came from the water curtain. When the monster inside couldnt penetrate it with its power, it tore the water curtain with poison. The figure of the monster flashed in the crack. A terrible monster, the Basilisk, born from the souls of a snake and a rooster! Pod! The basilisk struck Lee Han right away, as if he felt who was the most threatening wizard. The vertically elongated pupils flashed and emitted an evil curse of petrification. the one who signed a contract with you calls you as he deserves! -????? However, Lee Han was not shaken at all even when he was cursed with petrification. In fact, I was so focused on memorizing the spell that I didnt even notice that the basilisk had hit the curse of petrification. Pod Pod Pod! The Curse of Petrification was continuously cast, but Lee Han deflected them all. And Perkuntra was summoned. Rumble Kwak Kwang! A thunderstorm and thunder broke out inside the room, and a huge lightning spirit began to take shape on top of Lee Han. What mess is this?! You really bring incidents everywhere you go! Ill explain that later! A basilisk is trying to escape! Please stop it! At Lee Hans urgent cry, Perkuntra immediately grasped the situation. It wasnt normal for a basilisk to be trapped in that watery curtain. Apparently, there were quite a few people who werent magicians, but it could have led to a major disaster. Among the many mistakes you made today, the best choice was summoning me! Perkuntras body swelled up and shot out like lightning. Then, it was squeezed into the water curtain. Subdue the Basilisk or whatever Didnt you pass out? yes? Said I was stunned It looks exhausted. Perkuntra removed the water curtain and showed the fallen basilisk. He lay down as if he were dead. Sharkan also tapped the basilisk. Nevertheless, the basilisk did not rise. Is that so? okay. For a moment, an awkward silence hung over Yihan and Perkuntra. Lee Han said in a shy voice. Anyway, thanks for coming. Perkuntra glared at Lee Han. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Huh? Are you done already? The friends, each hiding behind a table and preparing magic, asked in a panicked voice. Looking in the mirror, I saw that the basilisk had indeed fallen. Yoner put the potion back on and stood up. Nylia also stopped enchanting her arrows and stood up. Just like the skeleton warrior who also summoned Gainando Put it in quickly! What are you doing, really! Oh no Why! This is magic too! Cainando was unfair. Everyone prepared to fight the basilisk, but why is it that only he is being criticized? Black magic is magic too! Okay, put it in! Because other people see it! Gainando was sad and reverse summoned the Skeleton Warrior. Its like a dirty empire that only discriminates against black magic. Its not that easy to summon me. Before being reverse summoned, Perkuntra gave a serious admonition to Lee Han. Isnt this young wizard wasting a precious opportunity that cant be called for a while once called. Lee Han asked in surprise. Are there other penalties besides the time limit? . For the moment, Perkuntra forgot his body language and almost got really angry at the young wizard. Mana consumption No. done. Remember anyway! If you waste a valuable opportunity, you will regret it in the end. I called because it was really dangerous this time. But why did that basilisk collapse? I must have been hungry What do you know? Having said that, Perkuntra looked away. However, the basilisk did not collapse from hunger or fatigue. He could feel the traces of the powerful petrification curse all over his body, as if he had been affected by his own evil. I got into my own case Yes? The power of the case is not enough. If blocked, the damage returns to you. Did you even have the Artifact of Scythe Defense? no. Perkuntra quickly grasped the situation. That young wizard deflected the basilisks eye with sheer magical energy. What is this Ill just go. Im fine, but why dont you stay a little longer? done. Perkuntra didnt want to praise Lee Han, so he hurriedly prepared a reverse summon. The back of his face seemed to be quite swollen. Lee Han thought that if he had to go to the punishment room later, he should buy a present that the spirit likes. Is everything done? yes. Its all over. Please wait a moment just in case. Lee Han called the escorts waiting outside. It was to make sure the basilisk was imprisoned just in case. Surprised escorts came running and the situation was over. Bang! ? Prince Bo Ga-jun held Lee Hans right hand tightly. Bo Ga-Jun shouted with tears in his greedy eyes. Wardanaz is my lifesaver. No even if I was cursed with petrification, here is no place, and in an hour the wizard would have come. Seeing the prince make a fuss, Lee Han was dumbfounded. When I saw Gainando making a fuss about being a life saver for giving me a snack, I didnt know that fussing might be a characteristic of the royal family. Bang! This time, Lee Hans left hand was held by Princess Juderantas. Lifesaver! ah. Because it is not. A visit to repay the favor! A meeting sometime! I told you first! I cant get out of here! Go and solve the plague and come! How rude the bribery case your escort knight received! The two members of the imperial family snarled as they pulled Lee Han toward them. However, the strength of the two was very weak compared to Lee Han, so Lee Han did not budge. But can I do this? Lee Han was puzzled. Until just now, the royal family, who had kept their face because of the many eyes they saw, were arguing rather ugly about whether they were shocked by the basilisk. Are you okay with this? -Thats a little -Forcing you to do it even though Mr. Wardanaz refuses. You have no manners. Its not okay. Seeing the nobles whispering, it was right that it wasnt okay. Lee Han decided to stop the royal family. Two minutes. What you are doing right now is a bit Leehan. Lee Han. Gainando rushed over and whispered. Lee Han cast a stern gaze. Didnt I just say yes, no and whoo? Its an emergency, so I cant help it! My mother is here! * * * The news that Gainandos mother had arrived early made the guests froze. Originally, there was no reason to freeze even if I arrived early, but today was a little different. Didnt he almost cause a disaster by releasing a basilisk on the subject of a meeting at someone elses mansion? As the owner of the mansion, it was natural to be angry. Brodon, who brought the egg, hung his head like a criminal and couldnt lift it. Im sorry everyone. no. Mr Brodon. Arent we also members who attended the meeting together? How can you say its only Mr. Brodons fault? Seeing that everyone was nervous, Lee Han asked while looking at Kainan Island. Is your mother that strict? Its ruined Its ruined Lee Han was taken aback as Gainan Island was also frustrated. Isnt this the fault of Gainando? Its not your fault. Why? He told me not to mess with the mansion while hes gone. Others did it, so youll excuse it. At Lee Hans words, Gainando raised his head and looked at him with hopeful eyes. really? I think so? Can you tell me instead? no. Im a guest, so you have to tell me. Tell me instead! Im not confident! Gainando grabbed Lee Hans sleeve and stretched it out. It seemed that Lee Hans words to his mother would end much better than his own. Kraha-nim is coming in. When the family servants shouted, the guests hurriedly adjusted their clothes and rose from their seats. Even members of the imperial family stood up after confirming that there was no problem with their clothes. Aaaaaaaaa! When the door opened and Kainandos mother entered, a tremendous light swept through the hall. Those who faced the light spit out voices of admiration without even knowing it. iced coffee! Looking at Kraha-samas beauty, I feel like Im going blind! ??? Lee Han was taken aback. Everyone except himself was making a bewitched expression. In the first place, the light was pouring out of his face so much that he couldnt see properly. Even so, its like this Is it the power of fascination? Only monsters like dream demons did not possess the power of enchantment. Among the spirits, there were those who charmed people. Gainandos mother said that he was mixed with spirit blood, so it wasnt surprising that he had such power. Lee Han had a high resistance to status ailments, so he endured Guinan too. Dont you have that ability? What ability? No. Han Lee felt sorry for him. If he had that kind of ability, Guinando would have been able to attract followers like other members of the imperial family. The light faded. Cainandos mother put on a veil. so. What happened? sorry! Brodon, the most responsible nobleman, stepped forward and explained the situation. It is our fault. Mr Kraha! Its our fault! Guyandos mother, who was covered in a veil, thought instead of answering. Then he asked. Who solved it? Uh Guyando and his friends The flattery is done. who solved it? escorts? Oh no. Really, Guyando and his friends solved the problem bang! When Kainandos mother slammed the armrest, a terrifying sound filled the hall. A strong belief that Cainan Island could never have solved it. hmm. Im sure the parents know their children well. Unlike Lee Han, who was not responsible for this situation, the nobles and the imperial family were more frozen than before. That That That Lee Han of the Wardanaz family took the initiative, but really, Gainando-sama also joined us Im not lying We solved it together. As soon as the incident broke out, the nobles who were lying face down behind the table couldnt accurately grasp the situation. I can only guess that Lee Han did something while calling his friends. It wasnt strange to think that we did something together. Isnt it? Lee Han alone kek. When Kainando tried to point it out in a puzzled way, the three of them pinched Kainandos back at the same time. Grasp the atmosphere! It was only then that Gainandos mother seemed to accept the fact that nobles were not flattering. He slowly turned his gaze to Lee Han and said. Im sorry to have you hear such a nasty conversation when there is nothing wrong with you. The Wardanaz family? yes. Excuse me, but what is your relationship with Cainando? Ah, my friend. ? A heavy silence prevailed. For a moment, Lee Han thought that he had given the wrong answer. Is the answer friend used as an insult here in the mansion? Is that true? Im really friendly! They are the closest! Gainando was moved and answered instead. Gainandos mother ignored him and asked Yoner. Really Thats right, my friend. Why Because youre nice? Later about family issues I think it will be okay since Lee Han isnt that narrow-minded. The nobles and the imperial family did not understand, but Lee Han understood roughly. hmm. Guinando must have upset a lot of his old friends. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gainandos mother threw her eyes at Lee Han through the veil. Although he couldnt see his pupils, Lee Han somehow felt that the other person was pitying and appreciating him. It must be an illusion. Thank you for stopping it from leading to a bigger accident. I just did what I had to do. Its shabby, so Im careful to take it out, but I hope you accept it. ruler. Gainandos mother beckoned, and one of the servants carefully held out a bag of jewels to Yihan. Lee Han said, Should I refuse it once and accept it? Then, what if I really retrieve it? While thinking, Gainandos mother spoke again. Please dont refuse. Please accept the sincerity contained within, not the value of the gift. If you say so, I will engrave that last name with gratitude. Lee Han was moved as he put the jewelry bag into his chest. Gainandos mother was truly a wonderful person. Consideration on a different level than anyone who gave a gift card that could not even be exchanged! Is this true nobility? It would be nice to stay as long as you want. Then When Gainandos mother left, the nobles were able to sigh. thank you. Mr. Wodanaz. I really owe you today. Not to mention the basilisk, to stop Kraha-samas rebuke. No matter how many times I thanked you, it wasnt enough. Brodon and Zolbabden vowed that at the next gathering they would tell everyone what the Wodanaz boy had done. Lee Han, who hadnt noticed that, nodded moderately. no. I just did what I had to do. Guinando-sama was also great. I never thought youd stop the basilisk. But what kind of magic did you use? Uh um Whoops. aha. It must be a secret. Some wizards did not disclose their area of expertise. The nobles interpreted it positively. Surrounded and praised, Kainando instantly felt better. I can do that much hehe Said Guinando, shocked when he realized that the two members of the imperial family were staring at him. That bastard, not Adenart, was more sinister. Even though they were close friends, they were hiding it, right? I was wary of Adenart because Lee Han had a close relationship with Adenart, but it turned out that there was someone else I really needed to be wary of. Lee Han. Those people are staring at me Ignore them as if they didnt see them. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 I keep staring at you. What if he glared at me like that every time he came? As Gainando whined, Lee Han came up with a good idea. It was something I had already said to Asan. You can just leave the mansion. uh? What if I go outside? Oh do you want to play with me? If you want. Kainandos face brightened. Seeing that, Ratford felt sorry for him. Maybe its a little different from what you think * * * Lee Han, who called Asan as he said it, moved along with his friends. Gainando asked with a look of great anticipation. Are you going to buy a wizard card? no. Are you going to buy the new magazine? Its not. Then where are you going? The Richmond family. ??? Gainando and Asan tilted their heads at Lee Hans words. It was not a family with a familiar name, but it took time to accept it. As for the Richmond family Where were you? You dont know the Richmond family? Lee Han looked at his friends as if they were dumbfounded. My friends were intimidated like students who failed an extremely easy test question. Im sorry. Where did the Richmond family come from? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theyre the family that runs one of the leading wagon transport guilds in the empire. How do you know that! While the two were bewildered, Yoner nodded as if he understood. ah. thats right. It did. look. You know Yoner. Its strange that you dont know that. While Asan and Gainando were at a loss for words, the party arrived at their destination. The building of the Richmond Transport Guild, located on the outskirts of the city, resembled a huge warehouse. Hey kid! Cant you see the carriage is here right now! Thats what Im going to say! If you dont move the wagon right away, Ill send you to the temple! The coachman in charge of the wagon was struggling to get the wagon into the warehouse as quickly as possible, and the guild staff moved without stopping for even a second to lower and raise the box. It looks like Yoners mansion. ?! Yihans murmur startled Yoner. Did my house look so cluttered? When Yoner returned to the mansion, he vowed to make sure not to make too many people wait in front of the mansion. The carriage to the city of Kvalgen is over! depart! depart! Shiles? ?! Shiles of the Richmond family, who was shouting among the workers, was startled when his friends came. * * * Thank you very much. Wodanaz. Shiles held out his pockets in a heartfelt thanks. Lee Han was impressed by the sincerity of the other party who gave money right away without any hassle. Other friends should also follow this. whats the matter? As Lee Han glanced at them, his friends were puzzled. It is nothing. really. Shiles. There is something I would like to discuss with you. To me? tell me anything. Shiles was a little surprised. What would Lee Han of the Wodanaz family ask him to do? I couldnt even guess what it would be like. Are there things that need to be transported secretly? There are important items that need to be moved undetected by people in ones family Does the city know of any lucrative short-term jobs for wizards? Uh Uhm?? Shiles was taken aback. Lee Hans words were so unexpected. But Lee Han was serious. A good job must be found in advance. Wizards were always high-quality workers, but there werent many places where they could work. To be precise, the wizards ransom was too high. It was possible to shorten the time in an instant by calling an excellent wizard to unload and load the packed goods in the wagon behind him but then the labor cost would soon come out more than the profit. There are many places where you can work, but there are only a few places where a wizard can work while receiving silver coins that match the ransom. Besides, there were quite a few students from Ein Lorgard in Granden City, excluding Lee Han. Considering the number of seniors, decent short-term jobs will disappear in an instant. I have to find it as soon as possible. Youre joking Shiles said, but hesitated when he saw Lee Hans burning eyes. Those were definitely not the eyes of a person joking. No, why do the students of the Blue Dragon Tower want to work It was not surprising that the students of the Black Tortoise Tower, or the Phoenix Tower, or the White Tiger Tower would seek work. Because a lot of people actually did. As the price of living in Granden City was high, it was rare for students to not work at all during vacation. But the Blue Dragon Tower students dont you think thats necessary? First of all I dont know much either. I only listened to what my friends and guild staff said. Anything is fine. tell me. Uh, a carriage escort or something like that, right? The lands of the Empire were vast, and traveling long distances was naturally risky. From monsters to bandits. Naturally, the coachman was not alone in the wagon procession, but escorts followed. Cheap cargo was fine, but when moving expensive and important items, high-class personnel such as wizards would also participate. A little bit. If you participate incorrectly, you wont be able to make it to the start of the next semester. That thats right. They say there is a job teaching people who are good at magic Lee Han nodded and took notes. It was definitely a pretty good thing. Not everyone was talented enough to enter the Imperial Magic School. Some people, even though they had a gift for magic, didnt realize it and just lived with it. Sometimes, among those people, there were cases where they decided to learn magic even belatedly. Classes were also diverse. adventurer mercenary merchant sailor explorer and so on. Teaching magic to such people was quite popular with the students of Einrogard. for a moment. We are in first grade, can we teach? For now, they say that a freshman in Einrogard is enough. Right. next? Oh no. more here? Shiles squeezed his head as much as he could at Yihans eyes. Ah, this doesnt happen all the time, but they say requesting materials is good. A request to gather materials? Lee Han hesitated. Usually, such things were done by less experienced adventurers or errand runners. Of course, its a high-difficulty material with a huge prize money and senior adventurers come forward but there was no way that such a request would be popular among students. Isnt that something other people can do? ah. They say there are ingredients that only wizards can gather. aha. Lee Han understood. Among the materials, there were also materials that could only be fully mined using magic. Shales. If a request like this comes out, be sure to tell me. No why the hell thats right. i get it. Thats about it because I owe a lot. By the way, are there any more? Shiles squeezed his hair again desperately. Im not crazy because I cant work, what the hell Right! There is also a job to assist the wizard with his experiments! Thats kind of it. ?! Shiles was taken aback when Lee Han immediately refused. why? I heard that this is a very good job. Shales. An unfamiliar mage should be wary of first. You know what experiments to do. Lee Han said very seriously. In fact, I was very worried about Shiles complacent perception as he was struggling after meeting a strange wizard by mistake. Even an experiment with an ordinary name like < Basic Magic Battle Repetitive Experiment > could turn into a bizarre experiment in which all sorts of attacks would be fired at the test subjects once they actually participated. Ah no. Wodanaz. Of course, he is an unfamiliar wizard, but he is a wizard who has built up trust and a name in the city. Not a criminal wizard with a bounty. Theres no way you can do a strange experiment? no. Lee Han replied firmly. can do. Remember. Got it? Ughhhhh Shiles nodded, overwhelmed by Yihans force. I still couldnt understand the logic, but Lee Hans voice contained sincerity that transcended logic. But assisting a wizard in his experiments is a really good job. Wodanaz. Its not like you can get it right away just because you want to get it Wouldnt it be better to listen to the contents of the experiment and choose a good one? The wizards experiments were not necessarily dangerous. Observation or recording of unusual magical phenomena occurring in the vicinity of the city also entered the experimental aid. i get it. If you say that, lets consider it. No, its really okay Lee Han raised his head and asked after roughly tidying up. So, Shiles. What are you doing in any of these? me? I cant because Im busy. I have to help with the guild work. Lee Han was open-minded. In fact, the blue bird might have been nearby. Does the transport guild work make money? no. I cant get paid, but I do it because its our family business. Oops. Shiles. Working unpaid is a bad idea, even for a family member. You are undermining your value. Oh no Its our family business? Yihan gave this advice and was about to stand up, but one of the guild members ran up and said to Shiles. young master. I was urgently looking for a wizard on the upper side next to the reagent stock clearance issue. How about you go see it? It was quite salty. no. look at our warehouse I have to finish cleaning it up today. Cant you see the coachmen are starting a riot right now? It was fine. that request. We take it. ?! ??! Shiles was taken aback by Lee Hans words, and the guild members were taken aback, and Lee Hans friends behind him were also taken aback. Wardanaz you? Isnt the pay good if a wizard is needed? Oh no. The pay is fine, but it must be boring and annoying. Payment is important. Then can I take it? Uh uh. Lee Han stood up, took the paper, and left leisurely. Friends followed after him. The guild member, whose mouth was still wide open, finally came to his senses and asked. Ah no. young master. Are those friends aristocrats? But why? Shiles deeply sympathized with the guild members words. Thats right! * * * A wizard and also a student of Einrogard? You are unconditionally welcome! The top employee, who was shouting excitedly, raised his head and was surprised. Theyre nobles!? Do you know what Im doing in our upper ranks? Isnt it rummaging through the warehouse to check reagents and organize inventory? Thats right you must be bored. It wont be fun But the pay is good. It is, but I wish you all the best. Lee Han and the others headed to the warehouse. Nilia Ratford Yoner didnt think much of it, but Gainando and Asan were still in a state of panic. Why are you doing this? Eh I guess its because I studied magic. If it is wordanaz, it must be. While the two were whispering, I saw familiar faces in front of the warehouse. It was Salcos gang. !! Salco and his friends were surprised to see Lee Han and his friends. Wodanaz! What did you come here for? I came to work. You Salko, speechless for a moment, exclaimed in a voice of admiration. is a really great guy! Are we really working? Guinandos whispers were scattered in vain. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Salko was very kind. It was the exact opposite of how he frowned when he saw only the Blue Dragon Tower students at school. Are you not going to borrow the family money? Thats how it is. Wardanaz. You are a true noble. Salko said it as a compliment, but Lee Han didnt hear it as a compliment. If I could borrow the familys money, I wouldnt have done this, you bastard. In the position of Lee Han, who was trying to raise money by collecting funds separately, the name of the family was not very helpful. If it is not necessary for learning, the application will not come out, and even if you ask to find a good job, Yes? Why would you do that? dont you work in a guild? Shiles is busy. Unlike the transport guild, our masons guild has an off-season. Right. Did you use your time to find another job? yes. Lee Han and Salko exchanged glances with each other. It was a sense of kinship that only people who are crazy about their work can feel. come. Wodanaz. I will explain to you how to do it. After Salco said that, he turned around and Salchos gang intervened. for a moment. Tutanta. What is going on? Pay back some silver coins to Wardanaj. Me too. Me too Salco looked at his friends in a puzzled way. How on earth can these bastards beg for Wodanaz without knowing * * * Sit on a chair, open the box, and when the reagent in the box comes out, detect the amount of magical power in the reagent. If the amount of magical power is different from the original reagent, the quality of magical power is different, or there are other problems, the reagent is excluded. It certainly wasnt difficult. Its just boring work that requires persistence and patience. This is going to be a pretty good workout. is not it? Guinan Island? It is also good for developing the ability to distinguish ingredients. Cainando thought his friend was crazy. So instead of answering, Salco asked for help, and when Lee Han was away for a while, he whispered desperately to his other friends. its crazy! Lee Han must be crazy! I am having fun with this! huh? Arent you okay? Yoner said as he tossed the reagents into the box. For Yoner, who wanted to run a few businesses on his own later, there was nothing wrong with collecting silver coins in this way. you guys?! what? If you work this easily and receive that much, you should be grateful. Nilia was dumbfounded by Gainandos question. When I was in the northern mountains, even if I chased and caught animals for three days, I only took a few Imperial copper coins to share among the hunters. It was such a good condition that I thought this is why I have to become a wizard. youre right. Its to the point of regretting that I wont be able to receive any more silver coins once the cleanup here is over. yes. I miss that too. Nilia and Ratford nodded. After you do this job once, its over. But is it inevitable? Theres no way these good jobs will continue to exist. youre right. Its urgent, so you hit it like this, right? Mi Crazy everyone Moon Card! Moon Card! Gainando called his last friend, Asan. However, Asan replied with a serious expression. This is a good opportunity. are you crazy?! whats the matter! Wake! Whats wrong with you!! Gainando did not know, but Asan had already been persuaded. C Asan. Think about it. What if you collect silver coins by yourself? What will your brother and sister think? -And indeed If I give you a gift with the silver coins Ive collected with my own strength, even my older brother or sister will have no choice but to acknowledge me. -I didnt mean to give a present, but thats the point anyway. Cainan Island. How long are you going to rely on family power? What is he saying now! The strength of my family is my strength! Yihan returned to his seat while Gainando jumped up and down. Lee Han looked at Kainando and asked curiously. What are you doing? Sleep Get some exercise. Right. Lets sit down again. Yeah Cainandos resistance ended in vain. Gainando sat down again and began tidying up. Sobbing. I want to go home. * * * When I came out of the warehouse, the sun had already set and the evening play was coming. At the corner of the city in front of the warehouse, magic lights began to light up one by one. I also saw night watchmen come out dressed in costumes. You have been through a lot. Wizards. The staff at the top bowed their heads in sincere thanks. No matter how you look at it, when even the students who looked like they were from aristocratic families came, they said, Is it okay? Wouldnt they make a fuss because they dont want to do this boring job? It was to the point that I wanted to call it again the next time something happened. But it would be rude if I did. If I asked the children of the aristocratic family, May I call you next time something happens?, you might get the answer, Oh, come visit me at the mansion, because you wont be able to return safely. I ? If something like this happens again, please contact me. Lee Han whispered as he poked a precious silver coin into the hand of a top tier employee. The upper-ranking employees were astonished at the skillful network management compared to workers who had worked for over ten years. What the hell is this person!? Lee Han narrowed his eyes and turned around. Looks like it went well. In the end, networking was important for jobs in this era. If you received a high evaluation at the place where you worked once, you could find another job when it came out, or you could get a job in another related place. Everyone suffered. Guinan Island. Shall we go buy toys? Lee Han asked while looking at the map of Gainan. While everyone else was stretching, the sight of him staring at his pocket of silver coins made me nervous. Wouldnt it be nice to go back to the mansion and say to my mother, Heuk-heuk Lee-han took me and made me sweat a healthy sweat? What nonsense! Gainando exclaimed. When Gainando, who was not usually like that, did that, Lee Han was a little taken aback. no. You wanted to buy a toy. Do you like the card? Kainandos eyes widened as he held the silver coin pouch deep into his chest. He looked like he would wield a cane if anyone put a hand in his pocket. How did I get this silver coin I can never spend it like that! Ill put it in the deepest safe in the room! Thats right. Lee Han was taken aback by Gainandos reaction, but nodded. Isnt that a good thing anyway! Asan tried to put his hand on the shoulder to praise Gainando. Then, Gainando growled and tried to bite. right! Hey you crazy bastard!! what are you doing! I told you not to come! Ill bite anyone who comes close to my silver coins! Lee Han exchanged glances with Yoner. Did you bring it for nothing? Ah no But its much better * * * I think I did my best at this. Mansion of the Wodanaz family. Lee Han was lost in thought while organizing notes on paper. Ask the Black Turtle Tower friends, Ive received something, so if you find a job thats useful, lets do it together, and ask everyone you meet to say, Lets do it together if a job comes out If this is enough, all jobs that can be found will be accepted. Lee Han. Are you back? Allarron knocked on the door of the study. Lee Han signaled to come in. If you dont mind, I wanted to ask you how it was in Dalian for the first time in a while. Its good. thank you. kyung. Youve been going out a lot lately. Do you really need any help? Just call me anything. hmm. Lee Han paused for a moment. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he asked. Do you know of any short-term jobs where you can earn a lot of silver as a wizard and student at a magic school? yes? Allarron was taken aback. Then he asked again. Im sorry why would you need something like that? If there is anything you need for magic, I can help you Lee Han nodded as if he knew that. Lets go sword fighting. ??? Allarron, still confused as if he didnt understand, chased Lee Han. The dance hall of the mansion. Allarron drew his sword. Normally, Alarlong had the face of a benevolent old knight, but the moment he pulled out his sword, a huge rock appeared. Lee Han also drew his sword. There was no chance of defeating Allarlong, a knight with the title of Master given only to the best swordsmen in the empire, but Lets make the most of what weve learned. There are two main types of swordsmanship Lee Han learned in Ein Lorgard. One is a skill that infuses magic into a sword. In fact, to be precise, that technique was a great technique that completed the circulation of magic inside the sword without wavering even in the midst of a breathtaking melee and united the sword and body, and Lee Han was more like ignorantly releasing and wasting magic. .. Anyway, blowing it was right. And the other is the description of absorption. If you change the nature of the magic that blows into the sword, the swordsmanship can become versatile like magic. Then I will go. and an hour later. Land C Lee Han missed the wooden sword and was scattered on the floor of the gymnasium. The mana was still overflowing, but the whole bodys stamina was exhausted. Allarron admired as he wiped his sweat. You are wonderful. Not really I dont think so. Lee Han said while enduring the throbbing in his whole body. But Allarron was serious. I didnt know you could hold so much magical power in such a short period of time. Originally an ordinary swordsman, it is a state that requires decades of training. He is probably as good at mana management as he is good at magic. I just have a little question What is it? Did you use a special method when using magic power? Power Allarron asked, spreading his throbbing palms. It was a black steel sword wielded by the boy in front of him, to the extent that he would have been covered in blood if he hadnt surrounded himself with magical powers to protect it. It was good to gain enlightenment on my own, but if that realization was a way to harm the body, I had to stop it as a master of the sword. ah. That so Lee Han said hesitantly. Trying not to sound like a lunatic as much as possible. After hearing the story, Allarrons expression was colored with absurdity. Thats why He doesnt infuse magic into the sword and circulate it to maintain it Are you just releasing it? Thats not usually the case, only when necessary. Allarron pondered whether or not to stop this. If it were another swordsman, he would vomit blood after swinging it once or twice, but Lee Han said it was okay because he had plenty of magic power again Ive been through all kinds of tricks and tricks while dealing with countless swordsmen in the empire, but the method like Lee Han just said. There was no prosecutor who used . Is that enough? Lee Han was a little downcast. I thought there would be one or two Its okay for now, but please be careful. Somehow, thats why the sword continues Oh. There is one more question I would like to ask you. Lets ask. You apparently changed the nature of your magical power earlier wasnt it a sucking sword? Where did you learn to suck the sword? ah. I had a fight with the Enge family swordsman. Allarron was startled. You mean the Enge family swordsman told you about the family sword? Why? no. I didnt tell you After a bit of time passed after the swords collided, it became possible to change their nature. So, I have been trying to use them since then. Allarron almost collapsed. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 If swordsmanship could be followed just by watching, all swordsmanship guilds and swordsman instructors in the empire had to lay down their swords. Of course, if you were a really good swordsman, you could understand the swordsmanship to some extent just by mixing swords. However, it was really at a somewhat level, and I couldnt read all of the complex and profound swordsmanship. Right now, the case of the Enge familys sucking sword also belonged to that category. The swordsmanship that causes the opponent to lose balance as soon as they touch each other is not the end of just changing the nature of magical power. Starting with the conversion of the nature of magical power, the optimal effect would occur only when it was elaborately calculated at the moment of the beginning of the swordsmanship. But to realize it through experience and develop it to the point where it can be used while sparring with Allarron. Can a magical talent be applied in this way? Allarron was confused. I knew that Lee Han was good at magic, having heard from the family head. Because he was such a genius, he didnt even know that he was able to change the nature of magical power just by looking at it like that. But to develop it to the point where it can be used in sparring Valarron wondered if he should have sent the boy in front of him to the Knights instead of Einroguard. It was great for training alone. If you polish it, it will get better. okay? I am cheering you on. Lee Han stood up from his seat, supporting his weight with his sword. I couldnt help but be glad that Allarron recognized me as much as I had worked hard throughout the semester. It must be useful. Mrs. Wardanaz. A guest has arrived. Who is it? A servant came calling Lee Han. Lee Han wondered if one of his friends had come or one of his friends who hadnt paid the money yet had come first. Are you a priest? There is an event in the church soon, and Wardanaz-sama came here because he thought he might be interested ! Lee Han was delighted. Priest Tigiling of the Pricinga Church once told me about it. There is an event of the church during vacation. It was a kind of second-hand marketplace where cursed artifacts were collected and destroyed or disposed of. Since the semester, Lee Han had been determined to take part in this event and make a contribution. Tigilling priest. thanks. Ill change my clothes and go right away. I will attend the event, so tell him to wait in the drawing room. really. Can you bring me some snacks to take with me when I visit the temple? I will. * * * Lee Han moved with a sullen expression. Next to Yihan was not Tigiling Priest, but Nigisor Priest. Said Priest Nigisor, shaking the blazing flame to the side. As expected, Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. I thought you might be interested. Thats right I like the Afha Church Objectively, the Afha Church was a good church. In particular, isnt it the church that helped Lee Han, who had a weakness in handling the fire element? It was definitely a good thing to keep friends with such a denomination I thought it was the Freezinga denomination. Originally, the human heart is the law that only adds to disappointment if you expect nothing. Lee Han, who thought of making a profit with the cursed artifact, was disappointed. By the way, what are the events of the Afha Church doing? First, there is the burning of straw dolls. It is to burn the straw dolls containing bad luck and bad luck for the year and bring good luck. indeed. Lee Han nodded at the event, which was more normal than expected. After that, call the priests and the citys fire mages and give them a lecture on the safety rules of the Empire. hmm? Lee Han was taken aback. Is there such a thing? Was there anything like that? Anyway, mages who mainly deal with fire elements can cause great damage even with small accidents. Unlike priests who are educated since childhood, self-taught mages often commit dangerous accidents. The Afha Church was a fire worshiper, not a fire advocate. If that had happened, the Empire would have already had a bounty on it. Rather, the Church of Afha was a church that thoroughly cared about the safety of flames. This was also the reason why all small villages wanted to place a temple of the Afha cult in the village. for a moment. Didnt Priest Nigisor want to burn the world? Lee Han looked at the priest walking beside him with a puzzled look. The Aphha Church is also a magician with the citys flame mage, but it seems like Priest Nigisor needs to be managed more But do the mages listen? I dont think it will come easily. Priest Nigisor shook his head. After listening to the Imperial Safety Rules, issue a certificate of completion in the name of the Order. Its a pretty useful item when you want to use fire magic in the city, so quite a few wizards attend. ! Unlike other magic, fire magic didnt call anyone, even the employer. If you cast it incorrectly, it can burn everything around you. Then I must have it too. ??? Priest Nigisor looked at Lee Han with a burning desire as if it were strange. where are you going to use it? * * * I could feel the heat in the temple of the Aphha cult. Lee Han unknowingly grabbed the collar and shook it. The flames rising from the stone statues installed throughout the temple The flames emanating from the flame mages who came to the temple As Priest Nigisore said, the number of mages was higher than expected. Most of the citys fire wizards seemed to have come. Have you been to the new wand shop? They say it was made using camellia trees as a material. I dont know if its suitable for fire magic. I also think an apple tree staff is better. What if I change my wand and the control fails? From people who dont seem to have ever fought, to people who look like adventurers in metal armor and with several daggers hanging from their belts. The burns are severe. Could it be that the magic flowed back? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. okay. You too, be careful inside the building. And there was also a heinous conversation. Lee Han stopped involuntarily. I guess Ill have to be really careful when using fire magic. hey. ? Lee Han turned his head. Of course, it wouldnt be strange to have a fight in a place with so many people, but this was a temple. what? Are you a guy who enjoys going to the city jail? Are you in first grade? Keep your head down and follow me this way. Surprisingly, it was the same Einrogard student who spoke up. Lee Han was puzzled by the way he closed the front collar of his coat again, showing a glimpse of the pattern of Ein Lorgard. A student of Ein Rogard is that right? okay. 2nd grade. Kill your voice and follow me. The unidentified sophomore senior dragged Lee Han to the corner of the temple. Then he looked around and said. Theres nothing good about showing Im a wizard from Ein Lorgard like that here. Those who claim to have learned some magic here in the city are jealous of those from Einrogard or try to take advantage of them. It just annoys me for nothing. The senior spat and rubbed it with his boot. Im giving you advice because Im from the same White Tiger Tower. okay? how did you know I was from the White Tiger Tower? Lee Han asked curiously. Then the old man snorted and said. Anyone can see that I have a body that shouts, Ive got a sword, but if you dont recognize it, youre an idiot. nice to meet. It is the feet of the Alpha family. He was a knight from the same family as Angrago, a student at the White Tiger Tower in the first year. Lee Hans head spun rapidly. If you bring out a family that doesnt exist at all, you might be suspicious, but if you actually know a family after you bring out a family that does exist The Moradi family? Doesnt it look like the Moradi family? It is because it is a collateral. her. He must have had a hard time because he was a collateral that didnt resemble him. The Moradi family must be awful. no. its okay. Instead of making long excuses, Lee Han wore a lonely smile on his lips. Sometimes it was easier to explain simply to be still than to make long excuses. Then Valgaro let his imagination run wild. Even though they are from collaterals who are discriminated against knowingly and unknowingly, they dont even look alike. done. You can just talk comfortably in front of me. thank you. Seniors. By the way, what are you doing here, senior? I came to get permission from the Afha Church. what did you come for I mainly use fire magic. But without a permit, not only the client but also other adventurers are a little reluctant. A request? Do you work as an adventurer? Do not work. what? Didnt you hear it from other guys too? Why dont you know? Because Im a collateral Lee Han put on a lonely smile on his lips again. Then Valgaro felt very sorry. never mind. Those who bullied you are trash. naughty bastards. Whatever it is. I am fine. I am not okay. The things I expected from my juniors At most, I met my juniors in my sophomore year, and Balgaro was furious at the fact that the juniors were doing cowardly things. Originally, White Tiger Tower often acts as an adventurer during vacation. I can train without losing not only my living expenses, but also my sense as a knight. indeed. If you act as an adventurer, you can pick and choose the quests you want. In a way, it was a job that matched the White Tiger Tower. As a wizard, he came from a family of knights with high pay, so he had much more solid fighting power than most adventurers or mercenaries If he only picked quests that could be completed in a short period of time, he could have been more profitable in terms of income. There was such an advantage. Despicable white tiger top bastards. Theyre the only ones trying to benefit. It wasnt that the White Tiger Tower students were hiding it, but Lee Han was furious. yes. And above all, we are knights. I cant do the little things the Black Turtle Towers do. No matter how many silver coins you give me. Are the knights trained to be less intelligent? You are indeed right. While Lee Han was courting Balgaro, the priests of the Aphha cult appeared with huge straw puppets. First of all, thank you to the messengers of flame who gathered here today. This straw doll is Valgaro yawned and pulled out his staff. You prepare too. Lets all use fire magic together. ! Straw dolls were not just burned. All the wizards and priests gathered at the table gathered their strength and burned them together. Dont underestimate that straw doll. Because it doesnt get dirty Last year, there was a guy who went out to do it alone and was humiliated What are you doing? Click click click- Lee Han wore several layers of flame absorption ring and bracelet necklace. I have worn an artifact. hey. No matter how bad it is, you dont have to work that hard. If you dont get on, the priests will come out. Roaring! After the priests explanation, the wizards gathered in the temple began to wield their staffs. Flame Burn and swallow! Flame in the form of spheres Balga also prepared magic. Fire. hang in there. Originally, the endowment magic cast on the sword was cast on the end of a wooden pole, and then the straw doll was stabbed and the fire soared. However, the raging fire quickly subsided. The straw dolls powerful magic was enduring the flame magic. Did you see it? This really doesnt burn Roaring! Lee Han summoned a flame and fired it directly at the straw doll. The flames burned violently, engulfing the straw doll. How effective is this artifact? Chapter 305 Chapter 305 It wasnt just Balgaro who was bewitched by the firepower of the flames summoned by Lee Han. The other fire mages were also amazed and whispered. Who is that wizard? Is this the first face you see? You dont seem to be an ordinary wizard at all! Balgaro, bewildered at that gaze, whispered. hey! Didnt you say that theres nothing good about being known to the other wizards that you belong to Ein Lorgard! sorry. Because I failed to control it. Artifacts are not omnipotent. keep in mind There is nothing good about relying too much on it. Balgaro said with a confident appearance befitting a senior in the second year. Of course, when Lee Han said that he had failed to control it, it meant something different. Fire magic is still difficult. Due to the amount of magical power given to him, if he concentrates even a little, the flames will scatter in all directions, so when Lee Han uses flame magic, he basically uses it in a way that narrows the range as much as possible. Others grow flames to make arrows, spears, and shields, but Lee Han fixed them in the form of small flames. However, its firepower was by no means weak. As it was a flame summoned with a tremendous amount of magic power, it had the destructive power to pierce through a considerable amount of fire resistance. In fact, the straw doll, which had been resistant to other magics, was burning as it was. I tried to weaken the firepower, but is it impossible? I tried to adjust the intensity of the flame, but it wasnt easy. It was a task that had to be cast by forcibly reducing the amount of magic power Considering that others were trying to strengthen the power of magic by squeezing out the magic power, it was a ridiculous concern. Roaring As the straw doll began to burn, a wave of strange magical energy spread out. The wave of magical power wrapped around the people in the temple softly and warmly. It was a wave close to a blessing that didnt feel the slightest bit of malice. how is it. Can you feel the bad luck and bad luck disappearing? It seems so. For a day or two, youll be oddly lucky. You burned a lot, so it might last longer. oh. Lee Han was pleased with the seniors words. If this blessing had such an effect, it was a blessing Lee Han really needed. If its true, I should get it before the start of the second semester. ruler. Everyone please come this way. Let me explain the safety rules. The priests of the church gathered the wizards. Lee Han moved without thinking. But that was an illusion. Sorry. Disqualification. Keugh! The wizard at the front of the line stamped his feet in anger. Instead of lighting the candlestick, it was because the sparks flew to the side. Seeing this, Lee Han asked in bewilderment. Werent you told about the safety rules? Youre listening while doing it. Dont you remember things with your own body better than what you hear? This is why knight families. Getting permission from the church was more difficult than I thought. The priests strictly judged whether they could control the flames without spreading them around in various situations. Seeing this, Lee Han hardened his face and became nervous. Lee Han was the most vulnerable part. If you lose concentration, this temple will become a sea of fire. hey. whats the matter? Not very difficult. This is just like other wizards getting nervous. We from Einrogard have no reason to be nervous. Balgaro said it was absurd. Priests were not interested in the power of flame magic, speed, or complicated techniques. I only looked at whether or not I could control my fire magic. If youre a self-taught wizard, its a basic task thats too easy for a wizard who studied at Einrogard. However, Lee Han did not relax his expression and concentrated fiercely. Seeing that, Valgaro thought to himself. Arent you confident in flame magic? In fact, there were quite a few students at the White Tiger Tower who were not confident in magic. Valgaro thought that he should support his juniors. Cainan Island. dont worry too much Because magic isnt everything. Youll get used to it over time. Dont fret if the other top guys outperform you. Got it? Uh thank you? * * * Fortunately, Lee Han succeeded safely. The flames accurately floated through the air, pinpointing the targets. Balgaro, who passed first, clapped his hands and cheered on his juniors. Good job! good job! What are you doing well! thank you. Not only Balgaro, but also the priests of the Afha Order approached Yihan. The priests looked at Lee Han and said. Wow Thank you. Priests! Thank you for always teaching me! Lee Han spoke first to prevent the priests from saying unnecessary things. If the priests hadnt helped me, I wouldnt have been able to polish my flame magic this far. I never thought you would say that much The priests were deeply moved by Lee Hans sincere gratitude. The door to the temple is always open, so please visit us. Anything to control the fire is welcome. Uh Lee Han hesitated. Of course, I didnt intend not to study during vacation, but I didnt want to add a schedule already. That Could it be Ill be sure to see you. thank you. Lee Han drove the nail in before the priest started talking nonsense. I was reluctant to add a schedule, but I couldnt help it. Balgaro, who saw it from the side, looked at Lee Han suspiciously. You Caught? Lee Han was nervous because he wondered if it had been discovered that he was not a White Tiger Tower student. You like to study magic? yes! thats interesting. But why is the skill Oops. no. Thats not important. I dont have any skills, so shouldnt I try harder? Balgaro nodded at the juniors words. He was a very sincere guy. It was a pity that my magic skills didnt keep up Lets go out. I should treat you to a meal. Uh no. its okay. Lee Han liked free food, but it was a matter of conscience to get a meal from a family smaller than himself. no! The other White Tiger Tower guys treat you that way, but as a knight and as a senior in the White Tiger Tower, I have the responsibility to treat you to a meal. Lee Han pondered when he would sneak up on him. Roaring- ? Looking to the side, the wizards of the city who had received the permit were gathering and casting magic without leaving the temple gate. Fire, gather in the form of a ring! A ring of flame burned in the air. Lee Han recognized the principle right away. It was more like remodeling 1st circle magic into a ring shape. It was dangerous and unstable, but magic could be said to be a success if the goal was achieved anyway. Its a bit clumsy. Three OMG! To make the Ring of Flame a success!!! This is nonsense! This is nonsense! Ha ha ha ha ha! Everyone give me a silver coin! Didnt I tell you I could do it! Yihan and Valgaro were speechless at the same time and looked at the wizards. The wizard who won the bet boasted with the most arrogant expression in the world. What did I say? Didnt I say that 4th circle magic could be successful enough? It wasnt like that last time, was it? When did your skills grow so much? Deep contemplation and enlightenment. That is all. Han Lee lamented inwardly. Wizards who did not learn systematically under their masters had very inconsistent knowledge of magic. To the extent that seeing the transformed form of the 1st circle fire magic right in front of his eyes, he mistook it for 4th circle magic. I can see why Einrogard students are welcome. Wizards are a rare occupation, but many of them must be wizards like that. It was understandable that people preferred graduates of the Imperial Magic School. senior. Gasi no. Where are you going? Lee Han was taken aback. Bargaro was striding not to the temple door, but to the wizards. I cant leave the impostor alone. for a moment. senior. Didnt you say that it would be annoying if you were found out that you were from Einrogard? To think it wouldnt be good if the other wizards knew that he was from Einrogard, and then take the plunge himself. But Valgaro said seriously. But hes fooling the other wizards, isnt he? As expected, the senior is the spirit of the White Tiger Tower itself. Balgaro felt ashamed of his juniors praise. Is that so? I dont think its like that. * * * Wizard Otiro was a wizard from the Thieves Guild. He succeeded in learning magic by reading a magic book on fire magic that he accidentally obtained and bribing a retired mercenary wizard but his achievements after that were not easy. So Otiro turned around. In the direction of using the magic learned more beneficially! ruler. Its not too late for you either. You can reach the same level as me. If you pay only a little silver, you can teach as fellow magicians Thats the damn thing! Valgaro growled and took a step. When a young wizard approached with a bloody expression, the gathered wizards were taken aback. What did you say? At most, trying to bewitch other mages with a variation of Circle 1 magic. Are you still on the path of magic? not good. Lee Han sensed an ominous look in the other persons expression. The guy who should have been flustered was maintaining his expression calmly. It was clear that there was a corner to believe. I dont know what you mean. To say that my magic is Circle 1 So, are all the wizards here wrong? Dont play nonsense. Valgaro already knew what his opponent was up to. Without hesitation, he immediately lowered his coat to reveal the crest of Einrogard. I am a student of Ein Lorgard. As a student of Einrogard, I will claim that your magic is a trick! A student of Ein Rogard? Otiros eyes trembled with surprise, but quickly subsided. indeed. You deserve to say that. But Otti also raised his coat. Then, the pattern I saw was revealed. It was the pattern of Valdrogard. No, what While Lee Han was confused, he seemed to be embarrassed even with his feet. I graduated from Waldrogard. What nonsense! Arent you fake! Wheres the fake! Ha stop it. As a student, my eyes are still immature, so there must be mistakes. I understand. Because I did too. The opponent was clearly one step above Valgaro. Even if it was a fake sentence, other wizards didnt have the ability to recognize it, and above all, Balgaro was beaten by opponents in speech skills. Should I step in? Still, since they were students at the same school, I wondered if I should help, but Valgaro stepped in first. Its a duel, son of a bitch! Pick it up! If you dont pull it out, Ill attack! Are you really crazy? Calling for a duel inside the temple? Lee Han couldnt help but admire Valgaro. Naturally, the priests came running. You cant duel here! good night! Follow me outside! What kind of savage Calm down. everyone. You can compete with magic. The wizards and priests stopped the two. Balgaro, who had been vigorous, had no choice but to break his will in the end. good. Lets fight with magic. Valgaro didnt seem to think that he would ever lose to such a swindler. But there are no absolutes in this world. If its a game how about watching a game with flame control? The priest spoke for mediation. It was one of the games that fire mages often played, in which each other summoned flames to shoot them down. Its a simple game, but its pretty profound when you dig into it. You have to catch up by moving faster and more precisely than the opponents flames. Valgaros face went pale. Lee Han was puzzled. Why is that? No way I specialize in enchantment magic. Lee Han clicked his tongue as if feeling sorry for the frozen senior. Then I will do it. what? Valgaro raised his head. you? yes. No. Its impossible with your skills! Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was momentarily taken aback. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 , seniors expert in endowment magic, I dont know. Regarding elemental control and manipulation, Lee Han honestly didnt think he would lose to his sophomore senior. A senior in 2nd grade wouldnt have learned while being beaten by a mad professor. senior. I think you misunderstood because I passed the test earlier, but its not that Im weak in controlling the elements, its because I can burn down this temple if I focus. uh uh. Is that so? It occurred to Valgaro that this freshman junior had a little idea why he had no friends. What crazy bluff? All right. If Im not confident, Ill just do it myself. I have heard advice in many ways, so I have to pay it back. hey! Because you cant! Id rather Before Balgaro could even stop, Lee Han stepped out. There is no need to deal with seniors here. I will deal with you. Good. Otti also did not back down easily. Always be brave if you are ignorant. Otiro did not know exactly what the level of Einrogard students was. Seeing that he was younger than Balgaro in the lower grades, I thought it was worth a try. Ive done the control of the fire element many times. Im losing to a young student Remodeling the magic of the 1st circle and imitating it like the 4th circle wasnt something anyone could do. Otiro, who had been steadily manipulating the flame element, believed that even if the opponent was an Einrogard student, there would be a chance of winning if the opponent was to win by controlling the flame. Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! until dozens of sparks float in the air in an instant. I was wrong. I have sinned to death. Please forgive me! Otiro immediately fell flat on his face. The moment I saw it, my mind flashed. Lee Han focused on the flames with an expressionless face, then raised his head. Controlling dozens of sparks wasnt too difficult, but losing focus and exploding sparks was a big deal. Because of that, the words came out short. What did I do wrong? yes?? Tell me what you did wrong. Lee Han focused on maintaining the power of the flame again. Otiro, who misunderstood the frowning expression as something else, exclaimed hastily. Everyone was trying to fool the other wizards They were just trying to fool the other wizards! sorry. After I had a small talent, I got greedy That that guy! You dare to trick us!? Naturally, the wizards next to them were furious. It was odd that he wasnt angry, since he had almost been tricked, let alone the bet. Is it roughly finished? As the atmosphere did not seem to be overturned any more, Lee Han began releasing the summoned flames one by one. While being careful not to accidentally explode it and turn the surroundings into a sea of fire. you you! Aside from the wizards surrounding him with grim faces and throwing a word at Otiro, Balgaro looked at Lee Han with a stunned face. If youve just seen the same magic and dont notice anything, that means youre not talented as a wizard. Oops. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. In order to surely subdue the opponent, he summoned as many sparks as possible, but he was caught because of that. you must have been a fire magic genius! senpai is really the White Tiger Tower itself. uh? Why are you praising me all of a sudden? Valgaro was embarrassed when he was suddenly praised by a junior. I thought there was a problem because I was so nervous when I used fire magic Was it just a timid personality? Too bad. haha. But what about it! Even if youre nervous, the important thing is your magic skills. I havent seen anyone in the second year who can launch dozens of flames at the same time like you. Valgaro wasnt just a compliment. I was genuinely happy. I was waiting for a junior like you to enter the tower. yes? The junior who will step on the nose of the unlucky Blue Dragon Tower guys! Lee Han suddenly felt apologetic. Do you know how arrogant those bastards were for being good at magic? Bastards Lets see! While Valgaro was excitedly talking, wizards who beat Otiro and came to Lee Han to thank him. thank you. Thanks to that, I was able to avoid being fooled. Thinking of being tricked by that swindler makes me dizzy Wait! Arent you Lee Han from the Wardanaz family?! ?! Lee Han was surprised. A wizard he had never met had guessed his name. Is that correct? right? I heard Zolbabden speak! Even though youre a first-year student at Einrogard, you defeated a basilisk with one blow! Lee Han regretted not subduing Solbabden. Upon hearing that, another mage knelt down and said, ah! I heard too! Didnt you win the magical duel with Lord Valors Taoist at the Dalcard familys mansion? You overpowered Sir Doin from Valdrogard! Its not overpowering, the opponents mana is drained Did you drain the opponents mana? Lee Han did not know that the social circle of Granden City could spread rumors so quickly. Uh Cainan Island? What are you talking about? You are the Gainando of the Moradi family Oops. urgent appointment. senior. see you next time! Lee Han took the permit and quickly left the temple. The gathered wizards surrounded Valgaro and continued to ask questions. If you are a student of Einrogard, maybe Are you very close with that person? Could you arrange a place for me Ah get out of the way! Because its out of the way! Junior! wait for a sec! Junior!! * * * Huh? Lee Han. Durgyu waved his hand happily. I happened to witness Lee Han on the main street in Granden City. However, Lee Han, who was walking from a distance, looked particularly tired. Why? You look tired? a little thing happened. Durgyu What were you doing? I thought I had a good rest after the semester, and I was preparing to work with my friends. really. you dont know The White Tiger Tower students It must be that they are commissioned as adventurers to sharpen their senses in actual combat. As a bonus, Ill pay for my own living expenses. How did you know!? Durgyu was surprised. Usually, it was because noble families did not know each others lives as well as noble families and knight families played among knight families. Lee Han said with a soft smile. Are you friends? Of course, Im interested in how youre doing. Lee Han! Durgyu was moved to tears. Among the students of the White Tiger Tower, there were narrow-minded people who said nonsense like Dont meet Wodanaj during Durgyu vacation, he is dangerous. I wanted to show them the image of Lee Han now. What are you talking about with such a caring friend? So, are you trying to register as an adventurer? hmm. Thats how it is. Durgyu nodded. An adventurer who takes requests and solves them. At first glance, it seemed that there was no need to register because it was a qualification. Isnt it just a matter of finding someone who needs a request and doing business with them? But that kind of thing only worked in the lawless areas of the far outskirts of the empire, and in the big cities of the empire, it didnt work that way. The Imperial Adventurer Guild was in charge of management and mediation to prevent unnecessary friction or quarrels. Adventurers are identified and registered in the guild, and clients leave silver and gold coins in the guild to guarantee their credit. It was a pretty systematic way. I borrowed it from someone I know and got the equipment, and other friends were also introduced to a place that sells cheap equipment, so Im getting it right now Before the words were over, a group of students from the White Tiger Tower dressed in armor appeared from the other side. Although there are some scratches and rusty parts, there seems to be no problem with performance. It was clear that he had been introduced to a decent place through his connections with the Knights Order or Knights family. Woah Wardanaz! okay. for a moment! Dont get me wrong! What do you mean not to misunderstand? Lee Han was puzzled when the students of the White Tiger Tower panicked and trembled. Right now, Lee Han didnt do anything. Debt I will pay off the debt by earning it! Yeah! I borrowed this half on credit! Dont get me wrong! I didnt spend the silver coins to pay you back first! ah. Only then did Lee Han understand the situation. Basically, unlike the wealthy Blue Dragon Tower students or some Black Tortoise Tower students from wealthy merchant families, the White Tiger Tower students did not have very thick wallets. There were only a few wealthy knight families, and students from other knight families had no silver coins to spend unless they earned their living. It is said that lodging and meals can be solved by personal connections, but it was only natural to prepare like this as you have to solve everything else yourself. okay. Okay. I already signed a contract, so even if I really beat you to death, the money will come out Huh? Are you okay? okay. Its okay. At Lee Hans words, the students of the White Tiger Tower hesitated. Jung really? okay. Can I really make money and pay it back? If you go to the Knights for late payment and leave a message insulting our familys name Thats a creative way. But I dont do that. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, in case you send a letter to my family Annoyed, Lee Han raised his cane. The White Tiger Tower students shrank. You said it was okay. Thats right. thanks. One of the students at the White Tiger Tower, who was watching, said softly. Then we have to go to the adventurers guild and register. Lets go in together. uh? Lets go in together. Im here to register too. why?? To collect silver coins. Lee Han replied, but no one at the White Tiger Tower believed his words. Im guessing hes doing that to maintain a sense of real combat? I guess so. How come hes more belligerent than a knight? Because hes crazy about magic! ruler. Everyone, stop doing that and lets go in. Durgyu urged his friends. The White Tiger Tower students didnt want to leave Lee Han behind, but they had no choice but to open the door of the Adventurers Guild and go inside. The atmosphere was not particularly special because it was an adventurers guild. Rather, it was quieter and businesslike than other buildings. It was hard to tell that this was an adventurers guild, except for the people in all kinds of clothes sitting quietly and waiting. bang! It has been confirmed that Angrago of the Alpha family of Einrogard 1st year. Please be active. bang! It has been confirmed that Dukema of the Jay family, a first year student in Einrogard. Please be active. The adventurer registration went much faster than expected. It was only natural that they all had families in addition to their definite status as Einrogard students. The clerk stamped and handed out the permit and medal without even looking. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family, a freshman in Ein Rogard. yes. The clerk paused, then raised his head and looked at Lee Han. It was a very embarrassed face. Are you going to do it with your friends? yes? If we can do something together, I would like to do it together. The referral is unlikely to be dangerous, but basically it can cause injury. I want you to consider that. All right. Lee Han understood the other clerks concerns. It was clear that the aristocrats, who had nothing to do and were bored from time to time, came because they wanted to have an adventure. Its fortunate that it ended there, but there was a high possibility that such aristocrats would argue, You put me into such a gutter! after getting hurt. But really Clerk. Wardanaz bastard No, Wardanaz doesnt have to worry about that. thats right. Its a real mich I have enough ability to protect myself. Because we guarantee it. ???? When the knight family students shouted in unison, the clerk was even more confused. What is the identity of that student? Chapter 307 Chapter 307 The Wardanaz family is definitely a famous magician and a great aristocratic family, but I couldnt understand why the students from the knight family were so confident in guaranteeing their combat power. Its not like your swordsmanship is superior, and youre still a first-year student, so youre probably not good at magic combat I made it clear. Please remember. All right. Do you have anything else to add to the record? I received a license for flame magic from the Church of Afha. Is that so? I will write it down. The clerk looked slightly surprised. He was an office clerk who greeted a few Einrogard students every vacation. I had never seen a first-year student who went through such preparations. Of course, I hadnt even seen a first-year student from a great aristocratic family who came here! Lee Han tried to ask the mad professor to include his magical combat training in his career. I was afraid that it would have the opposite effect. A permit for fire magic? When did you get that? Like these fools. You may have to resolve a request within the city, havent you prepared for that? At Lee Hans scolding, the students of the White Tiger Tower felt unfair. Its the first time today, how do you know that? done. Its my first time, so I might make a mistake. ruler. Has anyone saved the party members here? About two-thirds of the students gathered at the White Tiger Tower raised their hands. They were students who decided to hang out among themselves or were introduced to party members through personal connections. Right. The rest can do it with me. Im counting on you. Huh??? The students of the White Tiger Tower couldnt accept the reality for a moment, and then asked back in embarrassment. Uh uh huh?? Why? Uh uh uh that. Wodanaz. Are we moving together? okay. Any complaints? Oh thats it. therefore. Wouldnt it be dangerous? One of the White Tiger Tower students next to him thought to himself. Especially us! Dangerous? Ugh ugh. Thank you for your concern. But I have the ability to protect myself. The resolution is also strong. So its okay. The white tiger top student wanted to say were not okay. But I couldnt bear to say that and looked around at my friends. -Help me! However, there were no friends who came forward more than expected. Uh Uhm. then. Wodanaz. I will work hard and pay you back as soon as I have silver coins. Thats right. Wodanaz. See you later. The lucky students who raised their hands on the question from earlier rushed out. Now, the only ones left in their seats are the students who were unlucky enough to raise their hands. Then lets think about what kind of request we will receive together. I. Wodanaz. Perhaps Come to think of it, how much silver do you owe me? I will work hard The gathered students accepted the fact with a gloomy expression. Obviously, even when I was wearing the equipment, I was nervous because I did not know what kind of request there would be, but it felt like I had already returned to Einrogard. * * * Its reliable. Lee Han made plans while sipping green tea at a table outside the teahouse with the White Tiger Tower students. It felt good to have saved an unexpected arrowhead, or the vanguard of the party. The classic combination of a party is that a solid vanguard blocks the front, the combatants in the middle position attack from the back, and the wizards or priests in the rear react flexibly to various situations. Of course, this was an ideal example. Things in the world didnt just work out ideally. In the first place, wizards and priests are high-quality manpower that is not easy to obtain even if you want to save them. In that respect, we are in a very good position. Isnt it? Even though they were adventurers or mercenaries, their skills were not outstanding. Outstanding veterans were cases where they built up their skills by going through the risk of dying while rolling at the bottom. Those who did not, most of them had jagged skills without a foundation. On the other hand, the students of the White Tiger Tower here are talented people who have been trained as knights, including swordsmanship, for over ten years. Even at this level, he was a skill that could not be matched by halfway adventurers. From a strong avant-garde to a wizard. Dont you answer? I think its good! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who exchanged glances and wondered, How can I not escape? By the way, Wodanaz. Arent we short on staff? Anrago said cautiously. Durgyu Angrago Rapadel Lee Han. It wasnt very little, but it was true that it felt a little lacking. Besides, they didnt have enough experience. Being greedy, I wanted to add at least two or three experienced veterans. Nothing to worry about. Durgyu answered instead. It was Durgyu who thoroughly investigated by asking senior knights before coming with other friends. I heard that Einrogard students like us are popular. Enough to save other adventurers. In a way, it was natural. The students of the White Tiger Tower were all thoroughly trained and could even use magic. It was only natural that other adventurers wanted to work together. Then did it go well? Can I go to the guild and ask for help right away? yes. But before that, lets plan what kind of request were going to complete before we go. Lee Han took out a map. They say that there are ghouls coming out of the cave near the Ungreen Hill. Deal with this undead first. Friends nodded. If it was enough to ghoul, I was confident enough to deal with it. As there is a little distance, it will be an expedition of 2 days and 1 night, camping nearby. Then, at the back of the cave, I collect geranium flowers, seolakcho, and wormwood. I heard there is a request to save all three of them. uh? wait for a sec. Why? While preparing to hunt the undead, the students of the White Tiger Tower were taken aback when herbal collection was suddenly added. I heard you hunt the undead? okay. However, looking at the map, it is a terrain with a high possibility of three herbs. Wouldnt it be nice to be able to do multiple requests at once? Thats right! indeed! I also thought it was a terrain that was unpretentious and likely to have mugwort. The White Tiger Tower students nodded their heads as if they already knew, instead of asking further. How did you know there were herbs just by looking at the map? yes? I thought you would know. Its also in the book. The White Tiger Tower students just sat still and smiled meaningfully. Once I listened to it, I thought I would go to the middle. And when the collection is over, we catch rapella bats in the nearby forest. There is a record of the discovery. Ah no. no. wait for a sec. When the hunting of the undead was added to the collection of herbs and the capture of rare animals, the students of the White Tiger Tower could not stand it and smiled. Why? That I dont think catching the lapel rat is easy, right? thats right. Wodanaz. It is usually difficult to request capture of such an animal. Its not something anyone can do. There must be a seasoned hunter Sure. There is no guarantee that you will be caught. okay! I already have enough schedule But there is a way that is quite possible. First of all, he likes < Dobruk''s Red Five Flavor Potion >. If you ask Sharkan to find his tracks and then pour potion on his movements and wait, youll have a higher chance of catching him than if you blindly search the forest. Not only that, but even fantasy magic at the corner of the road After hearing Lee Hans explanation, the White Tiger Tower students opened their mouths wide. What Are you a 10-year-old adventurer? Is that the guy who registered with us? Is that enough of an explanation? Youve seen it in books too. Thats exactly what we thought. Wodanaz. Its about getting the highest efficiency with a single request. The White Tiger Tower students threw away all their grievances. And while throwing it away, I decided to throw away the brain as well. Ill just do what Wardanaz tells me * * * Einrogard! You mean Ein Rogard students! The adventurer Gu Bon was very pleased with the clerks words. The party, which had been active together for three years, was in trouble because the car was dissolved due to the retirement of two forward players and internal strife between two strikers, and this is how I received the offer. yes. Mr. Goo Bon has been steadily active and has shown sincerity and reliability in most of the commissions. Thats why I recommend connecting. thank you. I will not disappoint you. Gu Bon was well aware of how valuable the clerks proposal was. There are many cases where guys who havent even held a knife come to the city and go around saying Im an adventurer, but Einrogard students who came out on vacation were very valuable talents. Besides, since they all come from knight families, arent they truly gifted in both martial arts and martial arts that excel in both combat and magic? There was only one reason to connect these valuable talents with him. He must be expecting advice as a veteran. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It doesnt matter where you search for unknown adventurers rolling around like pebbles on the side of the road, but there were many people who would be in trouble if Einrogard students got hurt. Skills are certain, but lack of experience is unavoidable. It was clear that a trustworthy and experienced adventurer was attached to fill the lack of experience. We will do our best to cooperate. It is strong. I will believe Mr. Gubon. After talking with the office clerk, Gu Bon headed to the meeting place with one of the other colleagues from the party. Ein Rogard student what kind of person do you think he is? Ive never even met you. First of all, I heard that most of them are wizards from knight families. Then are you a knight? The two imagined the figure of a mighty knight, firmly armed and pushing like an unshakable rock. theres magic Ill do well in a fight. The fight is not the problem, other things are the problem. A young student with no experience? To be honest, Im a little nervous. So you should have declined the offer? Any good suggestions like this? Its not like thatbut honestly, I wanted to work with a wizard, too. Its just that Im afraid Ill say something absurd. The two moved their steps with half anticipation and half worry. The students skills were not anxious. Im just worried that Ill set a big goal or make a small mistake in an odd part because Im too confident. Please take good care of me. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaj family. Its an old copy. This friend here is a non-gidek. Gu Bon shook hands with the handsome boy like a statue. His tall, solid physique was indeed a wizard from a knights family. Wardanaz? Why but Vizidek? Quiet. Are you talking? Uh I think I heard it somewhere. sorry. Gu Bon, who sat down, asked Lee Han cautiously. As our party is much smaller, we intend to follow orders in a secondary role. But, by any chance, do you have a target request Gu Bon swallowed nervously as to how to stop Lee Han from coming up with an outrageous plan. Lee Han nodded and took out a map. ruler. I heard that there are ghouls coming out of the caves near the green hills 30 minutes later. Seeing a perfect and meticulous plan he had never seen before, Gu Bon looked at Lee Han with a shocked look and asked. Are all Einrogard students like this? The White Tiger Tower students slightly averted their gaze. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 At first, when Lee Han said that he would subdue the undead in the cave and even collect materials, Gubon tried to stop him by saying that he was overzealous. It was quite difficult to subdue the undead itself, and it was highly likely that he entered the adventurers guild because such a rare herb collection request was usually hard to find. I could have set out to do both, but both failed, or I could have wasted my stamina. However, Lee Han listened carefully to Gu Bons concerns and explained step by step without being emotional at all. According to the book, the terrain at the back of the cave is good for herbs, but if the undead come out of the cave, the power of the herbs will be influenced by that, and the possibility of obtaining more will increase Gubon, who doesnt know much about magic or herbalism, said Lee Han had certain persuasive power. Besides, that wasnt the end. Capturing even a rare monster, the Rapella Wild Rat. Usually adventurers didnt do that. There was a reason for solving one quest at a time. Im careful because I dont know when a single request will be resolved or if I can solve it. Originally, I should have refuted the idea of making such an greedy plan but Gubon couldnt. The other persons plan was really too perfect and meticulous. If it wasnt for his face, he would have thought he was an adventurer who had been active for about ten years. All Einrogard students know how to do this. Lee Han said humbly for the honor of his friends. The students of the White Tiger Tower stared at Lee Han with their eyes wide open. What is he saying now? Thats something only you can do! I have nothing more to say. I think we can proceed right away, but Gu Bon was speechless. Even if you were careful, you had something to say. Are your travel arrangements or camping arrangements in place for the road to get there? At Gubons words, Angrago snorted as if to say not to worry. Nothing to worry about. Its not like Ive been camping once or twice. Isnt it a camp with servants who followed carrying food and various camping tools? Ang Rago was speechless at Lee Hans question. no how did you know? Lee Han sighed and said. Youd better forget about the experience of camping with other knights in your family. At that time, they would have taken care of everything from preparing the campsite to preparing water for washing, warm meals, and staying up all night. If you are going to travel alone, you should pack everything you need. At Lee Hans words, Gu Bon was once again taken aback. I couldnt believe that I was really a first-year student. How can a freshman make such a calm and poised prediction Open your backpack. Ill have to check whats up. No nails or hammers, no ropes? Do you know what will happen? And you need a rag too. If possible, it would be nice to have someone who fed oil. Is canned pork the only food? Its not enough, but thats fine. Bring a leather water bottle. The flint and tinder seem to have been left out for magic, but dont waste your mana unnecessarily. Gubon was completely overwhelmed. The appearance of checking preparations more skillfully than a fairly seasoned adventurer. Seeing that, I wondered why Gu Bon was here. I think it will run well enough even without a seasoned veteran Mr. I would like some advice. Not knowing what Goo Bon was thinking, Lee Han called out to him. Gubon was very burdensome. Lee Han was already doing better than Goo Bon. I packed pretty roughly Quite a few veteran adventurers werent that thorough. Unless we were going to a really dangerous place, Lets save silver coins and fill it with our bodies was the basic. Looks great. At Gu-bons words, Lee Han urged him as if asking why. Why are you like that? yes? Im sure you have something to point out. There can be no way, right? Ah no There really isnt! Goo Bons colleague Vizidek looked at him with eyes asking, How can I give more advice here? * * * Sure. Does the color of the backpack matter? This is information I didnt know. After all, seasoned adventurers are different. Lee Han wrote with an admiring expression. Changing the camouflage color of the backpack according to the terrain. The advice of an adventurer who had gone through a lot of battles was extraordinary. Vizidek whispered in a low voice. There is nothing like that. I couldnt even think of Gu Bon was embarrassed and lowered his head. Of course, I had never tried changing the color of my backpack for each terrain. You dont know when and where youre going, but you change your backpack every time. Adventurers didnt have a lot of money to waste silver coins like that. Durgyu, who was walking in front of him, asked. But isnt it a bit strange? Changing backpacks every time would be a bit cumbersome and annoying. Probably camouflage it with something like grass or dirt that you can find around. aha. Goo Bon shuddered at the sight of the Einroguard student who knew the ten on his own even if he didnt tell him. What the hell But since you can use magic, you dont have to. It could be replaced with < Lesser Color Transformation > magic. Durgyu admired Lee Hans words. As expected, like a madman, you are Lee Han, who has heard all the magic. What did you just say? Oh no. sorry. The way my top friends talk Its okay. Durgyu. Its not your fault, its the other guys fault. Ooh we didnt. We said nothing. Angrago and Rapadel denied it, but Leehan ignored it. By the way, Wodanaz. I remember that < Lesser Color Transformation > magic was not used during the lecture. When did you learn it? no. Ive only seen it in books. If you practice, you will be able to do it before you arrive. That makes sense Color, change. The color of the backpack turned green all at once. Lee Han nodded. Similar to steel conversion, but easier. Thanks to you, I succeeded at once. Why are you looking at me like that? Its nothing The students of the White Tiger Tower turned their gazes with a mixture of sadness and resignation. Veteran adventurers Gubon and Vizidek whispered because they did not understand. Isnt the atmosphere a bit strange? Im sure arent we friends? Rather than being close friends from the same knight, there was a strict atmosphere like a superior and a subordinate. They must be in the same grade It must be an illusion? After passing through the gates of Granden City and moving along the Imperial Highway, after exiting along the road shown on the map, passing through the grass, I saw my destination, a green hill. It was early in the evening, so it arrived very quickly. Everyone had good stamina and even had a horse, and most of all As expected, there were two veterans, so I was able to come at once without getting lost. It was thanks to the fact that I didnt get lost once and found it right away. The two adventurers laughed awkwardly without saying anything. We we didnt do anything. Lee Han looked at the map alone and asked, Is this this way? This way, Lets break it here, and then arrived at the destination on its own. Even if the two people who knew the area well tried to give advice, nothing was wrong. Well, then Your stamina is still good, lets go. Raphael said eagerly. As a person who learns black magic to subdue criminal black magicians, he was very active in subjugating the undead. The old version was half colored. The time has finally come to give advice as a seasoned adventurer. That No. Rapadell. Of course, I wasnt tired, but I didnt have to go into the cave where the undead haunted in the early evening. When the sun completely sinks, the power of the undead will increase. Even if youre not tired right now, its right to prepare for camping and wait until tomorrow morning. Having said that, Lee Han looked at the two adventurers and asked. Are you okay? thats right. Thats a good way. thank you. The two adventurers left their bewilderment and absurdity and gradually began to feel a deep sense of skepticism. Did we really need to come? * * * Well take care of the camp preparations! ??? When the two adventurers made a stern declaration, Lee Han and his friends tilted their heads. Arent we supposed to prepare together? no. Originally, wizards do not do these things. Gubon was right. We split the dirty work at parties, but there were always exceptions. It was impossible to entrust chores to high-class personnel such as wizards and priests, or to those who had the share of several other adventurers, such as those from knight families. It was rather a waste. All of the students here are wizards and knights, so I see. understand. Then we Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No. Lee Han refused. If you two arent there, we should do it by ourselves, but if we cant do it then it will be a problem. You have to learn how to do it. uh? Do I have to prepare for that much? The White Tiger Tower friends, who were just thinking of taking a break, asked in a hesitant manner. But Lee Han was serious. okay. Think carefully. If something happens to camp in Ein Rogard, you wont be able to get help from other adventurers. Why are you camping at Ein Lorgard? Gubon asked because he did not understand. The magic school students pretended not to hear. ruler. What should I do first? First, light a fire As Gu Bon tried to take out the tinder box, Lee Han immediately swung his staff. Roaring! I attached it. If the water source is nearby, its a good idea to get some water. If you have fresh water, in many ways Splash! I called. What next? Seeing a huge mass of water floating in the air, Gubon and Vizidek opened their mouths and then quietly took out a wooden barrel and filled it with water. Now, the surrounding bushes will block the light from leaking out and the cold wind, but there are some shortcomings. Even if you simply pile up the soil Papapak! In an instant, piles of dirt piled up and became a simple earthen wall. Is this enough? yes. Now, just set a simple trap to know if there is an intruder nearby Lee Han pulled out the magic he had learned while making firecrackers with Professor Verdus. It was a magic that gave the illusion of light to the paper and summoned the illusion of light when the paper was torn. Wow! Anrago asked without thinking. Did you learn that when you came here? How great? What nonsense are you talking about? You know magic isnt something that can be learned that easily. Its a magic I learned directly from my professor during the semester. no!! While Angrago was so unfair and dumbfounded that he was speechless, Lee Han finished his work by walking around. How is it? If you keep a good night watch, I really dont think there will be any problems now. Did you all hear? Remember the order. Lee Han said to the White Tiger Tower students. The students of the White Tiger Tower were not even surprised by this series of numerous magics. He nodded as if it were natural. do not worry. Wodanaz. I remembered it well. At this level, we should be able to do it. No Gubon and Vizidek were confused at the feeling of common sense collapsing. What should have taken two or three hours has now been completed in a matter of minutes Does this kind of reaction make sense? Are all wizards like this? Theres a reason why wizards are so expensive! Really worth the price! Of course, the wizards in the party did not do this. I had to conserve mana consumption, but no one used magic to prepare for this. Because of meeting Lee Han by mistake, the two adventurers common sense of wizards was becoming strange. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Lets eat. The soup simmered in a pot on the campfire. The fresh vegetables and meat he brought with him were stir-fried, then he poured water, opened the canned food, and seasoned the soup. Of course Lee Han did the cooking. ?? ???? Gubon and Vizidek missed the timing to say, Why are you doing this? I just quietly received the wooden bowl. The students of the White Tiger Tower ate very naturally. Boy Wardanaz. The workmanship is still the same. Hes as good at cooking as he is at magic. By the way, Mr. Gubon. Do adventurers usually eat like this? I asked if Durgyu was curious. Gubon scratched his head as he pondered over how to explain it. Usually, when solving a nearby task, or until the first or second day of the request, I eat well For requests that seemed close or short-lived, the adventurers also took care of the quality of food. However, there was no such thing when entering a long-distance expedition or a large-scale ruin dungeon. It was unconditional efficiency and compression. I dont know when Ill be hungry, but there was no crazy person who was interested in the taste. indeed. Is it right to eat like this for a request like today? I thought adventurers only ate dried beef jerky. There must have been some exaggeration. No, although they eat well, its rare that they eat well like this Gubon said, puzzled. Eat well was about eating fresh fruit, bread, or rice cakes that you brought with you before they spoiled, not about preparing something grandiose like this. Starting from fetching water for cooking, doesnt cooking using fire require as much fuel? There were few adventurers who used so much energy in one meal. Dont you eat like this? Yes Both water and fire are hard. indeed. Lee Han nodded and looked at his friends. The students of the White Tiger Tower covered the soup with their hands and protected it, as was customary in Ein Lorgard. No I wont give it back. I had no intention of taking it. I already cooked, what should I do? Well, without magic, this would be all work. Even from Lee Hans point of view, if he had done this without magic, it would have taken up a lot of time and energy. Then, from next time on, we will also simply use preserved food for adventurers You dont have to make decisions too hastily. Wodanaz. That is correct. Didnt Mr. Gubon also tell you to eat well when you can eat well? Anrago and Rapadel desperately tried to convince Yihan. To be honest, this was more delicious than the meal served at the Knights residence. Gubons colleague Vizidek tilted his head. This soup is amazingly delicious. Isnt it because the ingredients are good? I saw it while helping to cook, but there was nothing special about the ingredients Is water special? water? What is water? Isnt that the water the wizard called out? like. indeed. Could be something like that. While the two adventurers were whispering, Ang Rago scratched the bowl and scraped the pot with a ladle, and was hit by Lee Han. Eat a little bit. You two should eat too. Ah no It would be a waste if there was anything left * * * When the time came, Lee Han quietly got up. The two adventurers said they would stay vigil by themselves, but Lee Han refused. If you get into the habit of being lazy for no reason, it can be annoying later when the adventurers arent there. By the way, the guild recommended really sincere people. Every time they wanted to do something, the way they tried to do it left a strong impression on Lee Han. I heard that there were many adventurers with poor personalities, but it seemed that the guild had recommended someone they could trust. Eye, pierce the darkness. There was no need to be bored just because it was a night shift. Lee Han cast dark vision magic and started reading the magic book. It was a terrible madness that would make the other White Tiger Tower students shudder. < Ancient Basic Necromancer - About Summoning the True Undead > A true black magician does not need to notice the undead of the other world, so he must be able to move the dead with pure will. Heres the skeletons command When other warlocks conveniently contracted and summoned the undead in the undead world, Lee Han-eun, the headmaster of the skeleton, urged him to learn authentic ancient black magic, so he used old-fashioned black magic made by assembling bones I wrote it, but it wasnt without its merits. If there were really no advantages, Lee Han would not have done it no matter how much the skeleton headmaster insisted. I hope that the Skeleton Warriors attack will be perfect within this vacation. It was possible to summon the Skeleton Warriors now, but their movement was quite limited and there were many failures. Even if you get to the stage where the skeleton warriors attack the enemy on their own, youll see No, it will be more comfortable when dealing with enemies. Shasha shak- ? Lee Han raised his head. There seemed to be a rustling sound somewhere. Is it an animal? Pod! As soon as he finished his thoughts, a light flashed from below and exploded. The anti-intruder magic that had been accidentally cast had been activated. Although there was no attack power, it was enough to panic the intruder and allow this side to respond. Lee Han, as a skilled Einrogarde student, moved without a moments waste. puck! wake up! Its an attack! Are you the school principal!? After kicking their friends in the back, the students of the White Tiger Tower hurriedly stood up. Not the principal! Everything Im glad. Not fortunately! Everyone, take up your arms! The experienced Gubon and Vizidek were very nervous. The skills of the students were excellent, but in these surprise attacks and melees, composure was also very important, apart from their skills. I never thought that an intruder like this would appear in a situation where I had a request with the students. I hope its not a big deal! Gubon and Vizidek hoped that the intruder was a shepherd, a traveler, or a lost adventurer wandering around. Hold your shield and bow your head. Protect Wardanaz! !? However, the movements of the students exceeded the expectations of the two adventurers. Standing up right the moment the light burst, holding a weapon and a shield and forming a formation wasnt usually skillful. As expected, hes from a knight family! It wasnt because they came from a knights family, but the misunderstanding between the two adventurers piled up. What the hell are you guys doing here! A harsh voice came from below. It was clear that the light was hurting his vision. If you want to attack, you have to attack now Gu Bon pondered. If it was a party of warlike adventurers, they would have attacked the opponent first. However, the students here are all from knight families. There was a high possibility that he would not choose to do such a cowardly thing. We are adventurers who came from Granden City to solve the quest for the Burning Hills. If you dont reveal your identity, I will attack you! The ungreen hill we came to two days ago. go away! The students of the White Tiger Tower were taken aback by the sound coming from below. It was because he did not yet know the customary rules of adventurers. Should we back off? no! Originally, it is customary for the person who arrives late to back down, but that is not necessarily the case, and to do so recklessly without evidence is Okay. Im leaving! ! Friends and adventurers were surprised by Lee Hans cry, but did not refute. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was out of respect for Lee Hans authority. Keuug I dont need to be considerate of those guys. Be patient. Its more disgraceful to fight with such people. While Anrago and Rapadel felt sorry for them, Lee Han spoke again. We need to make sure that they are not attacking while we retreat. Show yourself! Dont talk nonsense. How do you know your pup is going to attack? We come out one by one to check. How are you? good night. Lee Han said to Raphael. Im counting on you. okay. Okay wait a minute. Raphael narrowed his eyes as he remembered the time when he and Lee Han went to the undead world. You cant Dont think strangely and move quickly. If there is anything suspicious, tell me right away. * * * The mercenary Buldahak frowned and walked out. Seeing Rapadel, Buldahaks wrinkles deepened. what? Arent you a kid? Even Buldahak was not willing to shed blood for no reason, but it was a different story. Arent they well-equipped with equipment on the theme of a kid? Usually, young adventurers are often unable to hold proper weapons, let alone armor, and often burst out, but the kid in front of them was the exact opposite. It was evident that she was dressed up, probably using belongings from her family or the possessions she brought with her. I dont think a party like that would be that great. Buddhas fingers wriggled involuntarily. I was strongly tempted to send a signal to the men behind me and attack them. Shine. Along with a small chant, a sharp stream of lightning struck the Buddhas back from behind. Pajijijik! Its so Huh?! Buldahaks limbs stiffened and his weapon fell from the completely unexpected attack. Raphael was surprised at how unexpected it was. Woah Wodanaz!? Shine, shine. Shine. Lightning streaks flew again, and the mercenaries hiding in nearby bushes screamed and rolled. Wizard!!! There is a wizard! Find the wizard Kyaha! The remaining mercenaries finally grasped the situation and looked around, but nothing was visible. Light the torch! The target is You idiot! Wizards see through the darkness! Turn it on quickly! I must stop using lightning magic. Lee Han thought as he moved to his seat. The reason why he said he would step down in the first place and sent Raphael in front of him was to pass the time and figure out the number of opponents. As soon as the grasp is over and the back is caught, the attack begins immediately. With lightning magic that exploded precisely, he took down the menacing ones first. Invisibility was applied, but if he continued to use lightning magic, he could be located and counterattacked. Of course, that didnt mean he couldnt use magic. Spring up. The water beads quickly split and moved in different directions. It was an attack that I couldnt figure out where it was coming from. puck! I have already used a lot of magic! Wizards no longer use magic oops. The shouting mercenary collapsed and the other mercenaries were terrified as the water beads hit the jaws of the other mercenaries as well. I will surrender! I will surrender, Mage! I will surrender! Only then did Gu Bon come to his senses and shouted. Lay down your weapons and put your hands up! I will attack anyone who moves even slightly! Busy Deck! Go tie them up! We will go too. The White Tiger Tower students and Vizidek tightly tied up the fallen and surrendered mercenaries. This guy Buldahak! Its Buddhist! Vizidek exclaimed in surprise. Who are you? Hes a criminal with an Imperial bounty! oh. How much is the bounty? After removing the invisibility, Lee Han appeared from behind. Gubon asked curiously. How did you know that this person was Buddha? I didnt know. yes? If we were to fight, the first attack would always have an advantage, wouldnt it? At Lee Hans words, the White Tiger Tower students nodded in agreement. As expected, Wodanaz-kun. Because hes a guy who never lets his guard down. You have to learn that. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 The two adventurers ask, Isnt Ein Lorgard a magic school? What did he teach the knights from the family? While confused, Lee Han approached the fallen mercenaries. Buldahak, who came to his senses, flinched when he saw Yihan. They realized who had caused the magical storm that had just happened. You bastard Sharkan. Lee Han called Sharkan to watch over the mercenaries. It was tied tight, but I didnt know who would do what. However, Buldahak seemed to understand the appearance of Sharkan in a slightly different way. He looked away with fearful eyes. name. Bull Buldahak. Murderous wagon raid threat Anyway, is he the one with the imperial bounty? Buldahak nodded. Lee Han was delighted and said to Gu Bon. Thats right. Excuse me, but you seem to be happy Did you get some extra silver coins? Lee Hans idea shocked Goo Bon and Vizidek. Yes, but Dont worry. We will distribute it as you agreed in the beginning. Its strange that Buldahak came here, not because I was worried about that. Like a seasoned adventurer, Gu Bon noticed something strange. Lee Han and the students chose mostly the quests that were close to Granden City and not too dangerous. Intriguing quests that are not dangerous but require professional abilities (such as magic from a wizard). These quests made quite a bit of money, but they werent quests for a mercenary with a bounty like Buldahak. Why did someone who should be aiming for a big shot appear here? indeed. We need to interrogate him. understand. But will he really spit out the truth? Lee Han asked as if he was worried. He seems pretty scared right now. I was shocked by the wizards magic. If you interrogate him now, he might spew out the truth. The students of Einrogard say that magic is something that gets hit even while sleeping, but magic is still an unknown fear to the people of the empire. Moreover, the way Lee Han overpowered his enemies was unusual even by the standards of wizards. While keeping the opponent off guard, he preoccupied the back with invisibility magic. Honbibaeksan with lightning magic rampage using darkness. A diversionary attack whose location is unknown to those who try to counterattack somehow. It wasnt strange that the souls of the enemy mercenaries went out in half because they were attacked so many times that even one hit made them lose their senses. Now, those mercenaries were trembling because they didnt know where Lee Han was from, a battle mage. Buddhism. Explain why you are here. because of the caves treasure. Buldahak gritted his teeth and said. As a mercenary with thick bones, he knew very well that lying had no meaning in front of a wizard of that caliber. The moment you show any fuss or pride, your skin will be torn, your bones broken, and even your soul torn apart. hmm. Right. Lee Han nodded and pretended to listen. And whispered to Gubon. This guy is a very meticulous guy. You even prepared a lie in case you get caught. yes? Gubon and Vizidek were confused as to what the caves treasure was. Is that a lie? Of course it is. Theres no way a guy with a bounty like that could easily answer a question at once. I wonder if he was frightened by the wizard Vizidek said cautiously. There was something he had just experienced, and an emerald-colored beast summoned next to him growling. Even a mercenary with a bounty several times higher than Buldahaks would give up and tell the truth. Magic is not so omnipotent. You two help me. How do you mean? Lets interrogate with the skills of an adventurer. Ohh The White Tiger Tower students looked at Gubon and Vizidek with mixed expressions of anticipation. Although he was trained as a knight, it was the first time he had ever seen an adventurer interrogate him like this. How will you interrogate? Gubon and Vizidek looked at each other. I got a little cold sweat on my back. You have to do your best. Got it? of course. * * * Quaaaaaaagh! This father sticks with the devil, and the mother commits adultery with the monster Kwaaaaagh! Aagh! Cant you tell me the truth! I cant fool the eyes of the wizards here! Gu Bon and Vizidek interrogated Buldahak using all the experience of veteran adventurers. Buldahak twisted his whole body under the painful torture. You said that! said! Ask the other bastards too!!! Shut up! Tell the truth quickly! Woo-woo-woo-woo! Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students watched the interrogation with serious expressions. Anrago whispered. Thats how you put a bar between your legs and twist it. It must be quite painful. Rapadell replied. I have to admit that it is a good method. As the seniors said, there is a lot to learn from adventurers. When Buldahak passed out, Gubon and Vizidek wiped the sweat from their foreheads and sighed. He poured the cold water summoned by Lee Han into a tin cup and handed it to him. Take it easy. yes. thank you. Energized by Lee Hans support, the two adventurers turned their attention to Buldahaks subordinate. The subordinates trembled pitifully. and thirty minutes later. The two adventurers said very sorry. sorry. With our technology, its no longer Wizard. Im sorry for daring to ask for magic, but is there any way you can find out the truth from him? Ugh. Unfortunately, I dont know how to do that kind of magic either. I tried to figure out his feelings Is that so. yes? The two adventurers hesitated. If you can identify your emotions, cant you tell if theyre true or a lie? Has he been lying all along? no. The feeling was close to the truth. Uh Ma Mage. I dont know much about magic, but isnt Buddha Dahak telling the truth? Lee Han smiled and shook his head as if asking what he was talking about. You can lie while controlling your emotions, right? Magician. Its not like that in Buddhism, absolutely At least the two adventurers knew about magic, this was certain. If Buldahak was a mercenary of that level, the emperors royal knights would have come to capture him, not bounty hunters! * * * You bastards, you will be damned forever. Buldahak, who was overcome with evil, cried out in tears. It seemed really unfair to be interrogated even though I told the truth because I hated the pain. ah. You said you were sorry shut up. Buldahak immediately shut his mouth. Lee Han was just saying it, but it sounded like If you keep talking, youll pull out your tongue to Buldahak. So theres a treasure in that cave The original request was to subdue the ghouls coming out of the cave near the green hill. It was because these ghouls came down not only to the cave but also to the nearby roadside, threatening good travelers. It was a cumbersome quest for an adventurer without knowledge or skills to not only defeat the ghoul, but also to identify and deal with the cause of the ghouls appearance, but so rather, the Einrogard students, including wizards, took on the task . It was a good request. However, the story of Buddhist teachings was a little different. According to the testimony of the thieves guild as well as some of the guys who entered and exited the cave, there must have been an ancient relic that hadnt been discovered yet inside the cave. What are you waiting for, Wodanaz? Lets go in! The White Tiger Tower friends were very excited. Even the calm Durgyu made his eyes shine. Ancient ruins, ancient dungeons There were few occupations that were as obsessed with ancient artifacts as wizards. The magic or knowledge that was practiced in the past was worth more than a thousand gold. However, Lee Han was skeptical. Isnt this just an idiot? Judging by the testimony, it was at this level. -I got lost inside the cave, but a black light kept coming out from one side! Its obviously the artifacts light! -It was a light that could never come out naturally. C When you try to approach the surroundings, the ghouls suddenly become ferocious and attack, so it can only be an artifact! Lee Han sighed and looked at his friends. Thats why you all fall into the principals trap every time. To be swayed by such weak rumors. Kuh Theres no need to talk about that right now. principal? trap? The two adventurers wondered inwardly. Goo Bon noticed and expressed his opinion. But, Mage. Among adventurers, that is a well-deserved testimony. There were many people who visited even if it was a far more vague and ridiculous rumor than the original one. If it was a rumor like that, I would have gathered people and attacked it because I was curious about the old version. The fact that a mercenary of about Buldahak had prepared to this extent and came all the way proved the value of that rumor. This isnt the outskirts of any empire, so I dont think there are any useful artifacts left No. Dungeons and artifacts appear more often near cities than you might think. Due to various natural phenomena or the magic possessed by the dungeons or ruins themselves, the surrounding environment changed and popped out more often than expected. In that case, the adventurers who discovered it could make a fortune. great. I had to subdue the ghouls anyway. Then are you going in?! Angrago shouted in excitement. no. The sun hasnt risen yet. It was early morning, but it was too early to go in now. Thats right. Even in the midst of this, Ang Lago was speechless at Lee Hans cold appearance. I cant even expect this bastard. In the meantime, I have work to do. What is it, Wodanaz? Raphael listened intently. If nothing else, Wodanaj didnt say anything nonsense about magic. He must have said something necessary before dealing with the ghoul. Lets do a collection request while it happens. Rapadell. you are a succulent Ang. You are a geranium flower. Durgyu. you are sleepy I guess Ill have to track down the lapel rats. As Lee Han and his resigned friends left, Buldahak asked while looking at Gubon. What are those crazy wizards all about? * * * Thanks to Lee Hans help, the friends were able to easily solve the collection request. -Is that seolrakcho? Where the hell did you put your eyes on? Can you tell the difference between a skeleton and a ghoul? -Do you collect flowers like that? Do flowers look like monsters? Are you really going to go back and defeat the monster like that? Everyone suffered. When the collection was finished, the day became completely bright. It was time to finally enter the cave. By the way, Mage. Vizidek whispered so the mercenaries couldnt hear. What are they going to do? If we leave it here, they might run away or come after us. The best thing would be to drag it to a nearby city, but everyone except Lee Han was blinded by the treasure. You can bring it in. yes? Vizidek hesitated. to bring you Im not suggesting that we cooperate as if we were attacking with another party They might run away or start a commotion inside. It wont be easy to control. I thought of that too. Lee Han said that and took out a piece of bone. Raphael wanted to see that figure. Bone, seize the enemy. Bone, catch the enemy. Bone, catch the enemy sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clap clap clap clap clap! The mercenaries ankles and wrists were filled with bone restraints. It didnt end there. Bone hands were summoned and clung tightly to the mercenaries necks. He was in a state where he could choke Lee Hans throat with just a gesture. good. I guess this should be enough. You are really nonsense Raphael said in a tired voice. A mighty black magician who seemed to come out of a fairy tale was in front of him. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Magic was also a discipline that was more visible to those who knew it. He didnt know much about magicians who werent interested in black magic like Durgyu or Angrago, but Rapad El, who was learning black magic with him, felt how ridiculous Lee Han was doing. No matter how low circle magic it is, summoning that many bone restraints, summoning bone hands, and controlling them all at the same time. Bone magic was also a kind of elemental magic, and Wardanaj, who was good at manipulating the elements, was naturally good at it but this was really nonsense. How much magical power and how much talent do you have to have to do this? Rapadel. what are you doing Im not going in. Hey hey! What are you doing! Are you saying you dont think about anything when you see this? Raphael asked Angrago. Angrago replied as if asking what he was talking about. Wodhanaz is good at magic. Such a fool! Seeing the friends who didnt know what was great because they didnt know black magic, Raphaels heart beat. How great is this! Wizard. How do you fight like this? One of the mercenaries cried and spoke to Lee Han. It was a ploy to stimulate sympathy and somehow release the restraints. Even in that state, youll be able to fight the ghouls enough? If a situation arises the cave is dark and the terrain is complex, so you never know what will happen. Dont worry. It doesnt matter if its dark because it will light up. For complex terrain, Sharkan will go in first and figure it out. There will be no surprise attack, so stay in formation and fight well. The captured mercenary thought to himself. The wizards are a tribe they really dont want to associate with! * * * Then lets go in now. for a moment. I will cast a quick step magic. oh! The two adventurers were delighted when they experienced first-hand the wizards strengthening magic, which they had only heard about. Lee Han cast < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes >. The two adventurers shuddered at the power rising from deep inside their bodies. This is strengthening magic! I think I can see why theyre trying to put an enhanced wizard into the party somehow! Then I will go in. for a moment. I will also cast spatial awareness magic. Ah thank you. When the < Spatial Awareness > magic was cast, the two adventurers felt that their sense of distance became very sharp and sophisticated. This is strengthening magic! Enhancement wizard somehow Lets go! for a moment. I will also cast sharp hand magic. Persimmon Thank you. The two adventurers were a bit embarrassed. A wizards magic might not be infinite, is that okay? Its good, but can it really be like this?? Is this a natural thing for someone from Ein Lorgard? ruler. Were done, so lets go in now. from now on. Lee Han gave strength to the bony hand that was strangling Buldahak. Buldahak made a strangling sound and walked forward. C Kreurreung. Sharkan let out a shrieking noise as if he smelled a ghoul inside. Pause for a moment. Lee Han gave strength to the bony hand that was strangling Buldahak again. Buldahak said while grinding his teeth. Even if I speak, I understand Light! As an orb of light with a strong amount of light appeared at the entrance of the cave, the ghouls near the entrance started crawling out with a terrible sound. It was to deal with the wizard who felt strong resistance to the light and summoned the light. - - Stop it! The mercenaries were more desperate than ever. Normally, they would have fought by moving freely while keeping their formation loose, but in a situation where they were all forcibly tied up like now, it was impossible. Shoulder-to-shoulder, they stabbed the ghoul and knocked it down while firmly maintaining their formation. Durgyu was involuntarily amazed. I didnt know that the mercenaries would fight together to that extent. It reminds me of the family soldiers. Durgyu. Cant you see the bones in your neck, wrist and ankle? in! the sharkan. Keep identifying the enemy! Lee Han pushed Buldahak and the mercenaries to the front and entered with his friends in the back. The cave was wide enough for dozens of people to comfortably pass through. Lee Han launched the sphere of light again. -! ! Inside the cave, lit up like broad daylight. Properly stimulated, the ghouls ran out once more. The mercenaries shouted and brandished their weapons desperately. The ghoul hit by the mace fell forward, and the ghoul cut by the thick single-edged sword tumbled. After Lee Han floated the water ball, he flew it according to the signal sent by Sharkan. The ghouls that had been hiding behind walls or behind rocks sprang out in anger. Protect Wardanaz! The inside of the cave was so wide, and since the ghouls were coming from all sides, there were ghouls breaking through behind the mercenary formations. The White Tiger Tower students took swords and shields and knocked down the ghouls. In particular, Rapadels performance was very active. Where are you running, you ghouls? Return to the land of the dead! Where dare you! Rapadel. Even if you dont do that, Wodanaz is fine. Anrago was a little taken aback by his overactive friend. Even if you worry about Wodanaz, dont you worry too much? Wodanaz isnt the kind of guy whos going to be beaten by a ghoul or two. what? no! What bullshit are you talking about?! Choi. Please explain for me! sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uh Thank you for worrying about Wardanaz. Rapadell. Raphael lamented at the foolishness of his friends who did not know much about this black magic. Its frustrating to work with people who dont know black magic, really! In the meantime, all of the ghouls that had gathered at once collapsed. The mercenaries breathed heavily and lowered their weapons. Because I fought while being forcibly tied up, I felt several times more difficult than usual. Damn When one of the mercenaries tried to turn his head, Lee Han reflexively threw a water ball and tightened his bony hand. Kuk kuk kuk. Oh, crazy man! Why are you falling asleep! When the fellow tied up next to him fell, the other mercenaries stumbled and lost their temper. ah. sorry. You shouldnt have turned your head. Why? Hugh rest Yes. Rest. Maybe something to drink Crazy man. Dont you notice? The mercenary next to him whispered in fright. He was caught trying to raid a man with a bounty on him, so what kind of drink are you looking for now? If you dont want to be dissected until you go to the city, you should keep your mouth shut. The guy who climbs right up just because the other person listens to him! It doesnt matter if you search alone, but the problem is that you search together. The mercenary lamented the fact that such an idiot was among the party. water? Lee Han called out water and splashed it on the mercenaries. The mercenaries let out screams of joy at the cold water of life that washed away sweat, blood, and heat. thank you! Thank you sorcerer! Would you like some more? Just a little more Hey you crazy man! The other mercenaries were frightened, but Lee Han did not show any reaction. He summoned another ball of water and splashed it on the mercenaries. Buldahak cursed inwardly at the sight of the mercenaries passing right away. It is said that it is the mercenaries who gather for silver coins and fall for gold coins, but there was no way that I couldnt be uneasy watching them in front of my eyes. It was very outrageous. It moves again. The party moved again as they had just done. Sharkan figured out the way first, Lee Han floated the sphere of light, and then the mercenaries dealt with the ghouls. Of course, things did not come easily. The road is blocked! You chose the wrong fork in the road. go back. As the cave was wide, the topography inside was more complicated than expected, and if you went wrong, you had to go back the way you came. Gubon said as he got out of the way. Its better to leave a sign in front so you dont go back in. Is that so. Light! Goo Bon was taken aback when he saw Lee Han floating a sphere of light at the wrong entrance. You can leave it on the wall with chalk instead of magic. It can be erased, and it should look good from a distance, right? By the way, the magical power is fine Its fine. I dont think its okay. Gu Bon and Vizidek were in trouble. No matter how you look at it, it doesnt look like its okay, but Lee Hans other friends were acting like they were really okay. Is it because they dont know magic?? No matter how much it is, this seems to be wasting too much mana ! Sharkan stamped his feet and shouted as if to look this way. Vizidek, who could see clearly thanks to the sphere of light floating in the air, exclaimed. Its a trap! Stop all! Is this a trap that works when stepped on? youre right. The mercenaries whispered. Originally, traps coming out of caves or dungeons were a very dangerous sign. The ghouls, which had no intelligence and attacked in disorder, could easily be dealt with unless they were unlucky, but the traps hidden in the dark dust were difficult to avoid even for the average adventurer. But now the case was a bit different. Some crazy wizard was making the inside of the cave as bright as daylight more than anything, the fact that there was a trap meant that there was a high possibility of treasure. Because there was no trap where there was nothing. I cant believe this Shh. Gubon. This is not the time to talk like that. Vizidek rolled up his sleeves and said. When the trap came out, it was the time when the vizideks ability was displayed. if? yes. I once learned a skill from a thief. Vizidek glanced slightly and said. When attacking old ruins or dungeons, trap dismantling experts were essential, but the gaze of experts was not so good. Because usually these experts were thieves! Even if the expert says, I washed my hands, I dont steal anymore, and I was a righteous thief, its hard for the other party members to believe whether the expert unlocked the ruins or his backpack. Thats why even thieves guild members used to say things like I learned a skill by accident rather than saying that they were from the guild. oh. I once learned a skill from a thief. yes. Yes Yes???? Vizidek doubted his ears at Lee Hans words. what did you just say? what did you say? He said he once learned a skill from a thief. Are you kidding me? How does that make sense? Lee Han asked back as if it was rather absurd. Mr. Vizidek once learned a trick from a thief, so why dont I make sense? Thats uh thats true, but Isnt it? Then lets break up together. Vizidek walked with Lee Han feeling possessed. Thanks to the various strengthening magics applied, the five senses became more sensitive, so it was easier to dismantle the trap. It seems like a structure that works when you press on it. Is that correct? Thats right. How Dig to the side and release the device below? Or will it just trigger a trap? I think its better to release it safely. I have the equipment, so dig in the side Dig it out. As soon as the pit formed, Vizidek thought quietly. When I go back to the city, Ill save money and learn magic Chapter 312 Chapter 312 While Vizidek was thinking about that, a trap appeared. Vizidek, who found the engine device buried in the ground, carefully inserted the lock pick. Click! With the sound of the device being released, Vizidek slowly took out the pressure plate. I was lucky. Good luck. It was a skill. Lee Han praised Vizideks skills and received a pressure plate. It had unique patterns engraved on it. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What kind of pressure plate has this pattern on it? I dont know what the old folks were thinking. At the words of the White Tiger Tower friends, Lee Han said as if he was dumbfounded. These are the old West Harin Kingdom letters. It was a kingdom that existed in the distant past, and at that time it was a kingdom that produced many golden artifacts. Reading was not too difficult for Lee Han-in, who did not miss out on any studies that would make money when he was in the Wodanaz family. Thats why they said they didnt know why the letters were engraved on the pressure plate. Anyway, the Seoharin guys. I wonder what the West Harin Kingdom were thinking. In a cave like this! Raphael and Anrago hurriedly changed their words. Lee Han and Durgyu tried hard not to look at the two friends pitifully. What is it written on? They say there will be death for those who touch the treasure. !!!! Durgyu was really surprised. and then whispered Isnt this enough to really contain treasure? Huh The Leugyu. Lee Hans reaction made Durgyu feel embarrassed. Im sorry. I was so excited. If you do business, which location in Granden City do you think would be good? . * * * Lee Han quickly came to his senses and stood up. He couldnt let his imagination run wild with a treasure he hadnt yet acquired. Forward again! There are no gaps. A disgusting wizard. Buldahak shook his head and moved on. Originally, he would have found a gap and made a counterattack or escaped, but the wizard was terribly thorough. Bone restraints were attached to the wrists and ankles, as well as bony hands that could be strangled at any time -Do you want strength? ?! -Dont express yourself. If you get caught, youll die right away. I asked if he wanted power. I want I want. C At any cost? yes Buldahak whispered involuntarily. The voice that came from somewhere had a strong seductive power that could not be rejected. -good night. I will give you strength! Your chance will come soon, so take it. Thank you persimmon! Buldahak was deeply grateful to the unknown person in the cave. If he was the usual cunning Buddha, he might have been suspicious when he received such an offer. However, the current situation of Buddhist teachings is a situation that cannot be doubted. It was a situation where if you received poison, you had to swallow it. What opportunity is coming? What chance? Buldahak waited patiently. And that opportunity came soon. -! A gigantic mass of flesh, a ghoul that was different in size from the ghouls that had appeared before, had appeared. Sharkan barked sharply. I tried to speed it up by cutting off his ankle, but the fleshy ghoul responded much faster than that. thump thump thump thump! Before the mercenaries in the front could even scream, Lee Han reacted first. It was the quickest response at this point. Dig it out. First, a large pit formed in front of the path the flesh-hungry ghoul was running towards. The fleshy ghoul couldnt beat its speed and fell into a pit, losing its balance. Heat. Distort the air. At the same time, Lee Han continued to cast spells. An illusion arose in front of the mercenaries. The mercenaries were surprised when an illusion similar to them appeared. Arise, warriors of bone. It wasnt perfect yet, but it didnt matter. After throwing the bone fragments, skeleton warriors appeared. They were the ones who would distract the flesh-hungry ghouls. Give me the bow. uh? Lee Han snatched the shortbow Angrago was wearing. Then, he cast a series of endowment magic. Accelerate! Get heavy! Be sharp When dealing with tough monsters. And when there is no time to prepare. There was no need to raise lightning magic or water magic to a higher level. As I learned from Vaishada, the hunter of the < Shadow Guard >, it was enough to have enough firepower to penetrate the enemy. Thank you. Mr. Vaishada. Of course, Vaishada had never told Lee Han to shoot with overlapping enchantments like that. This was something Lee Han knew. Lee Han gave up on aim-related enchantments and focused on power-related enchantments. It took enough magic to get caught in a bow and arrow. The distance is close anyway. This is enough < Low level increase in speed > < Low level increase in weight > < Low level increase in penetrating power > were low circle magics, but when Lee Hans high mana stacked quickly, they became a bloody weapon that vibrated the surrounding air and emitted magical power. has changed C ! The fleshy ghoul rose in anger. For a moment, he hesitated at the sight of the visions and skeleton warriors spread across the cave. It was because I didnt know which one to break. At that moment, arrows flew through the air. puck! The arrow did not penetrate the vital point, but completely blew away the area around the vital point. The fleshy ghoul with its head blown off fell to its knees. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was just in time. I got it. Uh uh uh!! Not only the mercenaries, but also the students of the White Tiger Tower showed a bewildered reaction. I didnt know that big guy would fall down in one blow. Angrago, the owner of the shortbow, said, pointing alternately between the bow and arrow. you you! you you! Did you use your bow well? you!! Im sorry I borrowed it in a hurry, but you know it was a situation that couldnt be helped. Not that! How on earth can this power be Angrago was well aware of the limitations of his shortbow. From medium-sized monsters and above, it was a weapon of deterrence that did not take much damage Huh. Ang. Lee Han looked at Angrago as if he was frustrated. Anrago flinched, wondering what he had done wrong. It was like a student standing in front of a professor. Isnt that the bestowal magic? you madman! I know that!! Angrago failed to control his emotions for a moment and burst into tears. Who sees how intelligent! How can such power come out with just one enchantment magic! Its a bunch of quick walks and overlapping them. So how? Uh Lee Han was speechless for the first time in a long time at Angragos question. Really, there was nothing to say other than just as an answer. After casting one spell, when casting the next spell, keep the balance so that the previous magic is not disturbed, cast it well, and then cast the next spell that way and then cast as many spells as possible. Its done Angrago looked at Lee Hans expression and took the shortbow bitterly. Hearing the answer seemed like it would only make me sad. While the two were talking like that, Buddha Dahak was talking to the voice in the cave. -A nerd. For someone like you to receive my power. He doesnt deserve it. I just missed the same opportunity. -Dont fuck! You didnt even give me the right opportunity! -dare? C What dare you? If the monster you just sent is from you, then your abilities are worse than one arrow! Its not even the wizards magic, what kind of opportunity is it to send monsters that fall to arrows! Buldahak, overcome with evil, growled. If I sent something as an opportunity, I should at least give them a chance to escape. C You dont understand the subject. The one who couldnt even use it as a material showed mercy At that moment, the voice in the cave cut off. for a moment. Lee Han raised his hand and stopped the party. Did you just feel the flow of magic? I didnt use any magic. me too. Doesnt it feel wrong? Durgyu was puzzled. None of the mercenaries or adventurers could use magic. Besides, the students of the White Tiger Tower did not feel the flow of magic power, so it was natural to wonder if it was an illusion. However, Lee Han did not waver. What I learned from Ein Rogard was the belief of trusting ones own senses. After knocking on the stone bridge, make sure that the skeleton headmaster is not around, then turn around and go the other way. I definitely felt it. An artificial flow of magical power that flowed through the cave. It was absolutely a natural flow. Who are you? come out. The White Tiger Tower students immediately drew their weapons. The two adventurers also drew their weapons. As the air cooled down, the mercenaries screamed in fright. no! No wizard! How can we! Didnt you use a magic item? If I had something like that, I would exchange it for gold coins. Would you carry it around! quietly. If they do not come out, I will interrogate them one by one. Lee Han looked around at the mercenaries. And the most sinful one was called out first. Quadduk! Tell me. What did you do? Cheuk heck. nothing. ? Lee Han, who was just interrogating Buldahak without much thought, was surprised. < Emotion Recognition > The magic of Buddha Dahaks emotions revealed was hiding something. what. What were you really doing? Lee Han raised his guard. Even if he couldnt use magic, he could make any number of variables if he activated the artifacts or spells in his arms. There was no body search, but there are no ifs in the world. If youre not going to tell me, die. Lee Han raised the strength of his bony hand. Overwhelmed by the cold voice, Buldahak finally opened his mouth. voice! voice! voice is! What voice? A voice from inside the cave! Offer me! Its like a guy who cant play the role of a puppet properly. A gloomy voice came from deep within the cave, and a terrifyingly strong yin () mana began to rush in. The mercenaries felt their strength and will disappear. Even the students of the White Tiger Tower, who had resistance because they were magicians, fell to their knees. Lee Han didnt care and started preparing the magic right away in a low voice. Come on, Perkuntra Condensed lightning, not lightning that was fired immediately, discharged to the surroundings and created sparks. Kuk kuk kuk ha ha ha! no! no!!! When the wave of magical power ended, Buldahak screamed. The eyes turned upside down and the color of the whole body changed. Lee Han and Raphael, who were well versed in black magic, recognized the phenomenon right away. Possession! A phenomenon in which an evil being without a body takes away a body. But it could not be taken away without any sign or contract. Thats the conversation I just had! Lee Han noticed the situation. I wondered why I felt the flow of magical power, but it was clear that the evil being inside the cave had sensed the existence of the Buddha School and seduced it. Unlike the wizards of Einrogard, who thoroughly learn about the contract, the mercenary Buldahak had no idea how dangerous such a temptation could be. If Bulda-Hak had accepted because of their personalities that matched each others waves It would be possible to steal his body like that. Buldahaks eyes were strangely stained, and a deep, evil voice that could not be uttered by humans came out. I am the King of Ghouls Thunderbolt! Lee Han struck the thunderbolt with all his might. And even then it didnt stop. Burn up! Ten sparks were created in the air and flew fiercely. The body of Buddha, which was rapidly being destroyed by lightning, which the human body could not withstand, once again caught fire and was completely consumed. ??? Is it over? Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Its over. Riga. Will there be A howl broke out from the depths of the abyss. Naturally, the king of ghouls, who thought all living things would be frightened by his arrival, suffered a huge blow to both his pride and existence. A blue-eyed young wizard was brazenly preparing an attack. And what was most humiliating was that the blow was huge. As long as the possessed body was destroyed, the main body had no choice but to be hit. stupid. bloke. one. because. lost. crab. A lot. okay. The ghoul king despised the dead mercenary and gathered his strength. If the greedy mercenary had done a good job, he would have been able to possess it with ease. Wasnt it because of the mercenarys mistake that he was hit hard by rushing to possess it? At the place where the Buddha School was, a dark power started to take shape. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! same. attack. two. once. get through thing. is it the same cheeky. Wizard. The ghoul king dispersed the form and dodged the lightning. Then he spoke in a voice filled with cold anger. It was an annoying voice, as if there was noise. of ghouls. as a king. mercifully. last. chance. Ill give it. to me. give in to me. your knees. Kneel down. as a servant. loyalty. swear If so. life is. dont save me Dont be fooled, Wodanaz! As long as the possessed body is destroyed, he will be summoned back to his dimension soon! Raphael drew his sword and shouted. Unlike the swords of other knights, the Gral familys sword was a mixture of true silver and light spirit stone. It was the wisdom of a family that had fought against the undead for a long time. Get out of here undead! bug. on the subject. trampled on want to You run amok. Raphaels sword strike damaged the king of ghouls. The sound of the figure burning as the sword touched it. However, the damage was too weak. The ghoul king didnt care and beat Raphael as it was. bang! With a roar, Raphael flew away. Unfold! Lee Han transformed the form of water to receive Raphael and drew his sword. A sword made of black stone. morning star. As it is a sword that sucks mana, it is suitable for dealing with beings from another world that have no substance. Lightning magic doesnt work! Lee Han instinctively felt it in the workshop he had just visited. The opponent was reading the omens of magic. Moreover, it is an existence that can evade attacks while dispersing its form. It was difficult to hit directly with projectile or projectile magic. Then Pak! Lee Han was fired forward. Thanks to the explosion of mana with the tips of the toes on the body strengthened by < Gonadaltes'' Agile Footsteps >, the expression of being fired rather than running was a speed that was appropriate. Even the king of ghouls did not expect that speed. The morning star accurately cut through the shape. Ugh. Damage went in! Obviously, the power felt in the opponents form had diminished. However, I still felt the mighty power. Even though his possessed body was destroyed and his mana was absorbed by the morning star, he was still this strong. I couldnt believe it. With the strength reminiscent of the King of the Frost Giants he met on the upper floor of Ein Rogard, Lee Han immediately changed his strategy. Durgyu. get out Get ready! Never sacrifice yourself, Lee Han! I dont think so, so move! Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. where. get out number. be there thing. is it the same The ghoul kings voice grew colder and colder. The temperature in the cave had gone down enough to exhale. And ghouls began to rise from all sides. plan. dozens. year. getting late Han. even if today. the worms. Trampling. i have to go Shut up. Undead! Where are you being arrogant in front of Wodanazs name! While contemplating a strategy, Lee Han was taken aback when he saw what his friends were doing. Who are these madmen provoking against? * * * The beings summoned from another dimension, especially the evil ones, wanted to remain in the world for as long as possible. The desires and pains of mortals were sweet sake to evil beings. Of course, as much as that, mortals did not leave the evil beings summoned from another dimension alone. As soon as I heard the news, I sent power to reverse summon or at least succeeded in sealing it if it was difficult. The king of ghouls was an evil being sealed long ago before the Empire. Originally, it would have been sealed forever and never came out, but years and fickle luck broke the artifacts seal and awakened the ghoul king. The ghoul king, who barely escaped from the seal, gritted his teeth at the past enemies who had captured him, but the ghoul king knew very well that it was meaningless. The lifespan of mortals was short, and their opponents must have already turned to dust. So the king of ghouls focused on recovery. The seal was broken, but all the power of the heyday was gone, and it was a shabby look that relied on the relic that had sealed it. If this artifact were to be destroyed, it would be reverse summoned to another dimension. The king of ghouls summoned the ghouls with his few remaining weak powers and sent them out during the night to suck the spirits of the travelers. But it wasnt very cool. It required an enormous amount of power to manifest itself, but dozens of travelers were far from enough. Thinking that there would be no end to this, the ghoul king changed his strategy. Let some of them live to spread the word. If you hear rumors of treasure, greedy adventurers wont come. If I coaxed them out and took my body away, I could have escaped this cave without recovering my strength. But a stronger wizard came than expected. Wodanaz. Called. did it Yes. You should be afraid of that name! Vizidek, who was sweating coldly at the cry of the White Tiger Tower student, finally realized. The Wardanaz family! The best magician in the empire! Why is here!? What are you talking about, Vizidek! Wake! Gubon grabbed Vizideks shoulder and shook him. Whats the point of participating in a party as a veteran, but not being able to step forward when an unexpected situation arises? I had to somehow find the opponents gap. That thats right. sorry. falsehood. anything like that. to me. Its pointless. The king of ghouls planned to wipe out all the intruders today, even if it means consuming all the strength he had gathered. If left alone, he did not know what kind of support he would bring, and most of all, he coveted the strength of the opposing mage. With a body like that, it would be a much better choice than that brash adventurer. catch it Melee. The most insane and fierce battle of all the battles fought today began to take place. All the ghouls in the cave seemed to be flocking here. I wont compromise, King of Ghouls! If you let them go back, we wont attack you any more. Lee Han shouted as he made a path with random attacks. The ghoul king gave a mocking reply. the king. Against. lie. should. get through thing. Is it the same shit. How did know. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. I was thinking of risking my family name or honor if necessary, but the ghoul king refused any compromise. Make up with steel, Cloak! After splitting the attacking ghoul with his cloak, Lee Han shouted again. I will give you a final warning. King of Ghouls! If you refuse to compromise, there is a way. -! ! -! -! bluff. You are trembling. The ghoul king didnt care. The artifact with the main body was located elsewhere, and the opponents magic could be read before it was fired. As the battle continues, the power of the Ghoul King will be consumed, but the opponent will fall first. The limits of a mortals body were absolute. good night. Lee Han made up his mind. I didnt want to do this for a while, but when I saw the enemys strength, the more I retreated, the more dangerous it was. Even if it was risky, it had to be bluffed. Burn up! what are you doing The ghoul king was dumbfounded when Lee Han uttered a spell. After making threats like that, at most a low circle fire spell. In addition, it was a pure flame summoning without adding any form, speed, or other attributes. Even though he read and avoided lightning-attribute attacks, there was no way he would be hit by such an attack. Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! However, the flame that Lee Han let go of the restraint soared like crazy. The ghoul king was finally surprised by the extent of the flames that pierced the ceiling of the high cave. what. The ghoul king who defeated countless wizards in ancient times was also a sight he had never seen before. If you are going to use wide-area flame magic, it is natural to use high-circle magic, and if you use low-circle magic because your level is insufficient, you have to use narrow-range, limited flame magic There was a wizard who used a wide range of wide-area skills. It was the height of inefficiency, but one effect was certain. Lee Han waved his cane, calling out more flames. Burn, burn, burn! The flames with strong magic power overlapped and amplified each other, making them even stronger. At some point, Lee Han felt that the fire in the cave was no longer controlled. It raised the size of the flames to a level beyond elemental control. what. do you think Can you escape like before, even through the flames? you guys first will burn to death Wizards cant even control their own magic. You are more foolish than you think. Although he was frantically nervous, Lee Han said without blinking an eye. At that moment, the flames changed direction and hit Lee Han. shit! Lee Han circulated mana throughout his body and made up his mind. If it was discovered that these flames were out of control, things got messy. At that moment, a warm power ran through my body. It was the power flowing from the patterns left behind by the Phoenix. ! Lee Han felt the phoenix pattern push back and control the flames around him. It was a desperate strength in the current situation to the extent that I felt grateful to my past self for playing with the phoenix without killing it (actually, I couldnt). You dont know how long it will take! Before the power of the pattern faded and ended, Lee Han swung his staff. Then, a wave of flame around them swept away the ghouls beside them. Look, you undead bastard. This is Wordanaz! It is the power of the wizard! Students and adventurers shouted as they held weapons dripping with ghoul blood and bodily fluids. They didnt even think that this flame was an uncontrollable flame. Wipe out the remaining ghouls as quickly as possible and create an escape route! While the ghoul king hesitated, Lee Han swung his staff once more to send out flames. The number of ghouls was drastically reduced. Aside from the ghoul kings view of Lee Han as a threat, Lee Han had no intention of seriously defeating the ghoul king. Making the whole area into a sea of fire to prevent them from escaping and then making a life-and-death decision, isnt that what Professor Boladi would do? Lee Han had to escape somehow. If the other party agreed to the negotiation, it was good as soon as he responded, and if he hesitated without responding, he had to use it. done! Lee Han almost cheered. While the king of ghouls was distracted by the flames, all the ghouls gathered behind him were burned. Now that there was an escape route, all I had to do was get away. Wardanaz got it! Rapadel. I dont know what you knew, but shut up now I know why hes doing that! Its unbelievable that he has that much power and still doesnt come out of the cave! Even though there is no host, it is so strong against attacks! There is only one answer! Thats an alter ego! Theres a separate relic with his body! Lee Han tried to answer, Yes, youre great, so lets go out and talk. However, excited by the realization, Rapadel exclaimed while looking at Durgyu and Angrago. lets go. This is an opportunity that Wardanaz risked his life to earn! The artifact must be destroyed! Raphael ran through the flames like a madman and ran into the cave. Anrado followed right after him. Durgyu looked at Yihan and Rapadel in bewilderment like a donkey caught in a haystack. Lee Han sighed. Its my fault for bringing the White Tiger Tower guys. good. the sharkan. That bastard help them! dare. If we let them out like that, wouldnt it be nice for both of them. Shine! Lee Han gritted his teeth and cast a spell. Perhaps because of my mood, the lightning shot out much more violently than before. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 The king of ghouls spread his body lightly as before, dodging the lightning. However, the situation was different from before. Roaring! The flames were so strong that Lee Han couldnt control it, filling the vast cavity of the cave. The fierce flames containing the magicians magic were hard to ignore even if he was the king of ghouls. If you get caught up in a bad state of power consumption and get burnt, the damage will be starting with the insects. first. Instead of stepping on Lee Han, the ghoul king changed his mind to pursue and kill those who had just slipped behind. Shine! But Lee Han, of course, didnt let that happen. The king of ghouls moved forward one step at a time, wildly shooting lightning at the trajectory. Kwajik Kwajik Kwajik Kwajik! Even the king of ghouls flinched at the sudden barrage of spells. Such a mad rampage was close to self-destruction. In less than ten seconds, wouldnt it run out of mana? The king of ghouls, who had a lot of experience dealing with wizards, was once again taken aback by Lee Hans actions. However, Lee Han neither exhausted his mana nor collapsed. Rather, the king of ghouls made very useful use of the time stopped. Roaring! They blocked the passage through which their friends had just escaped and filled it with flames. Only then did the ghoul king realize Lee Hans intentions and became extremely angry. dare. Like I said, you should have negotiated when you said we should. Given the circumstances, Lee Han did not hide his true colors. He shot the enemy wildly and swung his staff. The phoenix pattern, which still had power, gave energy to Lee Hans grip. The uncontrollable flames around him tried to overtake Lee Han, but he backed off and came under control once more. good! In this fierce flame, there was no need for shapeshifting or manipulation. Lee Han attacked head-on. Huge waves of flame began to rush towards the king of ghouls, rolling over and over again. every. of ghouls. owner and of mortals. fear. Against. one. disrespect. The ghoul king realized he couldnt wait any longer. The position is reversed from before. Even though it was a pity that the power was wasted, there was nothing I could do about it. even by death. pay back can not do it. Just like when he tried to descend after stealing the Buddhas body, the blue yin energy was intensely condensed and shot out toward the waves of fierce flame. The fires that had been raging so fiercely could not stand it and began to fade. However, the ghoul king still couldnt accurately judge his opponent. It was not an opponent that ended by tying up magic like other wizards. Burn up! If the ghoul king had pupils, he would have been able to see his bulging eyes. The ghoul king was speechless as the flames that had been extinguished with blue negative energy burned again using mana as fuel. And then I realized That it was a mistake to conserve energy and go to war of attrition in the first place. That itself was the target of the opponent. I dont know what artifacts he has, but its clear that the opponent has a means to restore magic. Cheeky. The shape of the ghoul king became clear, and suddenly it flew like an arrow. A burning sound came from the figure of the ghoul king as it penetrated the fierce flames that covered the cave. However, the king of ghouls took the damage and got close to Lee Han. Wizard. sword. holding I was rushing Lee Han swung the morning star with one hand. The king of ghouls met the attack of the morning star and became more attached. wanted Road. Ill do it! Knock! The king of ghouls held onto Lee Han tightly with his form, just as he possessed Buldahak. Most of the powers were gone, but among the powers that still remained, there were these powers. Opening a dimensional door full of emptiness and linking the bodies of the opponents who are caught. The empty dimension of the void endlessly sucked the magicians magic like a vacuum. A wizards greatest fear is depletion of mana. Moreover, this connection did not end even when the mana was exhausted. The magicians life force was converted into magical power and continued until it was depleted. The ghoul king waited in anticipation to see the captured mage collapse, bleeding from his eyes, nose and mouth. However, what happened in front of them was different from what they expected. Thank you. For doing whatever you want. Lee Han said coldly and aimed his cane. As long as the opponent was holding Lee Han at this distance, he couldnt miss it. Gather and condense Sleep Explode! < Piblicus'' Crazy Magical Explosion > hit accurately at close range. The king of ghouls, who had been exhausted from using the power of dimensional connection, screamed in silence and shattered. * * * You have to find it! hurry! Durgyu urgently shouted. Lee Han risked his life to buy time, but if he could afford it, that would be even more strange. Anrago and Rapadel also knew that, so they searched every nook and cranny of the cave. Sharkan, the summoned beast sent by Lee Han, led the way by tearing sharply in all directions. Here Damn it! I saw it wrong! Hey, you stupid bastard! Are you blind! Even a blind man would be better than you! When Anrago saw the wrong thing, Durgyu burst into anger. Anrago was so flustered that he couldnt even respond. I didnt know Durgyu would do that. He was a friend who would normally say, Its okay, it wasnt intentional no matter what mistakes he made?! sorry! Shut up and find it when youre sorry! Rapad El, who was in front, clung tightly to Durgyus momentum. If I made one more mistake, Durgyu would stab me with a knife. -Kurrureurreung! Fortunately, Sharkan opened the way. Sharkan, who smelled the reverberation of magic, sent a signal to the three by knocking on the empty cave wall. Here? Here it is!! Then Im bored so Im going to do that! Swing quickly! Durgyu got angry as he grabbed the knife he was holding upside down and hit the wall like a pickaxe. Im sorry! i get it! The White Tiger Tower students swung their weapons frantically. The power was considerable as they knew how to contain some amount of magical power in the state of strengthening magic. Sharkan also joined in and smashed the walls of the cave. Kang kakakang kakakang- I heard a sharp sound over and over again, and I felt the walls of the cave getting thinner and thinner. Heh heh heh. Heo-eok Anrago tasted the sensation of sweat all over his body and his breath rising up to his chin. It was only natural that he swung his weapon non-stop while running on full power. Dont stop! Durgyu growled and shouted. uh! Anrago barely squeezed the answer. Even so, I couldnt help but slow down. Rather swing and fall! Dont stop! Cheuk. omg. Heh heh. Durgyu pushed his friends like a madman. how long has it been When the weapons cracked and the palms of the White Tiger Tower students were covered in blood, the sound of cracking was finally heard. Kwajik Kwajik! done!!!! I did it!!!!! Go in and destroy the artifact quickly!! At Durgyus shout, the White Tiger Tower students kicked the broken wall. Then an empty tomb appeared inside. There were no other artifacts, but the one difference was that there was a crystal skull over the tomb that scattered ominous magic. It was a relic that could be inhabited by an evil being from another world. Rapadell drew his sword. Break it! Kang! However, the sword bounced off without giving a scratch. Raphael was stunned by the evil negative energy that came up through his hands. Kuh Heuk The sword naturally fell as the energy disappeared from his hand and his strength did not go into it. Durgyu let out a battle cry and brandished his weapon. If you cant do it, get out of here! Im sorry The momentum was so vicious that Angra immediately thought that Durgyu was trying to kill Rapadel. bang! Even though the sword was swung, the crystal skull persisted. Durgyu took out a bandage and wrapped it around his hand. Then he said Close up! hurry! Uh uh uh! Wield it! Take turns! The three White Tiger Tower students took turns swinging their weapons. Their weapons cracked and their hands lost their life, but they did not give up. Think of Lee Han! Ugh! Youre risking your life against him right now! Uh uh! Swing more quickly! Uh uh And Lee Han appeared from behind. Lee Han said with a very tired and exhausted face. Hey guys. Once youve captured the alter ego, you can destroy it slowly. The three white tiger tower students who tried to wield the sword froze. no?! * * * Lee Han did not know exactly what kind of attack the ghoul king had made. It seemed that he was trying to use some kind of means to consume his mana. However, the attack did little damage. Rather, it was Lee Hans own magic that damaged Lee Han. < Piblicus'' Insane Magical Explosion >, which the creator himself claims to be a magic missile. Even though he cast it with maximum control, the aftermath of the magical explosion hit Lee Hans whole body. A wizard who takes so much damage from his own magic. If the Headmaster Skeleton had seen it, he would have giggled. Since he didnt have his own body and depended on artifacts and even destroyed his alter ego, no matter how strong he was, he couldnt do anything for a while, so he could be relieved but Lee Han couldnt do that. Lets not use flame magic again. The fire that Lee Han had set out like a madman was spreading in all directions. In addition, the pattern of the phoenix lost its power and returned to its original form. In the end, there was only one way Lee Han could do it. Turning off the lights hard like a madman again. Yihan summoned a mass of water, summoned it, and threw it onto the flames. The flames, which had merged with each other and exhaled intense heat, eventually faded slowly as if they could not withstand the relentless attacks. After barely evolving, Lee Han moved towards his friends. The friends were wielding their weapons, as if they had managed to find the artifact that contained the ghoul king. Hey guys. Once youve captured the alter ego, you can destroy it slowly. While his friends were astonished, Lee Han tightly compressed the water beads and rotated them. Since we had time, we were able to prepare enough destructive magic. Its a shame to destroy such a relic It was a waste of time, and I was very troublesome if I came out with a problem while looking down on the opponent. Didnt things go wrong after defeating all the enemies and taking the evil artifact? Lee Han was not a fool enough to leave behind regrets. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone get out of the way. Yes, yes. Kwajik! The crystal skull was shattered in one blow. The evil being that dwelled within it screamed and was summoned back to another dimension. Raphael was deeply impressed by Lee Hans decision to destroy the evil artifact without thinking for a second. Wardanaz great. for a moment. you Whats wrong with your hand? Lee Han stared at Rapad El in fright. The bandages wrapped around him were covered in blood, and the exposed skin was black and dead. Durgyu answered instead from the side. Its like a medal. decoration? okay. Han Lee. Medal for doing our best while you were fighting that bastard. At Durgyus words, the other two friends nodded. Of course, Durgyus anger earlier left a slight scar on his heart, but it seemed like he would feel like a small person if he brought it out in the current situation. no. Durgyu. Stop talking nonsense. Whats wrong with your hand? Uhthat artifact Chapter 315 of episode 315 , Lee Han understood the situation and nodded. The negative mana acts as a repelling force and absorbs the vitality of the hand Why did you swing it so ignorantly? I couldnt help it because I was distracted by the thought that everyone had to wake up. At Durgyus words, the other two friends couldnt help but nod their heads. I had a lot to say, but I wasnt in the mood to do it right now. Im glad it wasnt a serious injury. Lets treat only what can be cured. Lee Han cast < Healing Lesser Cut Wounds > magic on Angragos hand. Then he hesitated. Oops. Come to think of it, when there was no trustworthy professor next to me, there was nothing good for Lee Han to use on his own. If the healing magic failed, the situation could be worse than if you didnt try. thanks. Wodanaz. As the torn wound healed without knowing Lee Hans intentions, Ang Lago was grateful. Lee Han slightly averted his gaze. Raphael, you um do you really have to use healing magic? Raphael didnt say it out of pride, but Gainan, who was defeated in the card game, made the same expression. A look of regret and sadness again! Lee Han sighed inwardly. Have no regrets. ???? When the magic ended, Raphael tilted his head at the sight of his cleanly healed hand. What do you mean not to regret? Durgyu. I am fine. Han Lee. It must be difficult, but stop using magic. no. Its not a matter of magic Lee Han whispered so that only Durgyu could hear. is incomplete. what? Magic is incomplete. I realized too late because I was crazy. Durgyu looked at Lee Han with a shocked expression and then looked at his friends hands. If I hadnt been lucky now, wouldnt the leather of my friends hands be pressed against the bandages? So, wait a little bit and treat it with a potion. no my friends did it, but only me It doesnt matter because those kids got lucky. Just treat it safely with a potion. What are you talking about? Raphael asked, puzzled. I wondered if there was something sinister left in this cave. It is nothing. really. Rapadell. I almost forgot, but thanks to you, I remembered. what? puck! Who said you can jump out on your own? Kuk thats kuk * * * Gu Bon, who had been waiting at the spot where the flames swept through, let out a sigh of relief when Lee Han returned with his friends. It looked like it ended well. You worked hard! Im really glad. Did you go through all the hardships together? At Lee Hans words, Gu Bon and Vizidek couldnt help but be moved. After receiving the respect of a wizard who showed such great magic, what adventurer wouldnt be thrilled. The mercenaries were also feeling the excitement, so they came and thanked them. Thank you sorcerer! Im alive thanks to you!! If I had followed him, I would have followed him! I thought I was really going to die Massive flesh ghouls and a large army of ghouls attacked Advent, the king of ghouls The flames raging with the energy to burn up the entire cave If it was a different request, even if it was just one, it would be dangerous to put your life in danger at once. it has been through I couldnt help but feel that it was a miracle to have survived. thank you. Wizard! Thank you very much. Please accept our thanks! Gu Bon and Vizidek were surprised by the sincere loyalty of the mercenaries they had just met. Of course, it wasnt that I didnt understand. It was to the point that Gubon and Vizidek became loyal to that young wizard right away. But those greedy mercenaries, like criminals, would be influenced. Maybe this is real magic. okay. thanks. I will pay my respects and accept it. Could you give me your hand for a second? A mercenary who was close to Lee Hans words quickly reached out his hand. No matter what errand he was asked to do, he intended to do it without complaint. Clap! ??? The mercenary blinked as the bone restraints were placed on his wrists like handcuffs. Lee Han didnt care and summoned and filled his ankle and summoned a bone hand again around his neck. In the previous battle, I had reverse summoned all of them because of the situation, but now that it was over, it was time to fill it up again. ruler. next. Uh no Mage Quiet. next. Lee Han tied the mercenaries tightly and formed a formation as before. Gubon asked cautiously. Did those mercenaries do anything unpleasant? yes? If not, why suddenly Ah. You should take him and get a bounty. Gu Bon was at a loss for words. The rest of the mercenaries here were, in fact, petty criminals. Hed probably get a few pennies, but to hold on so thoroughly to get it. how! Is that a real adventurer? Have I been doing things too carelessly and loosely? Goo Bon suddenly reflected on the mad thoroughness shown by an adventurer running for the first time. Its out!! Although tied up and dragged out, the mercenaries were delighted by breathing deeply into the outside air. No matter how much light there was, the damp and dreary air in the cave was exhausting. Lee Han also stretched out and said to Gu Bon. Would you mind guarding these mercenaries for a while? yes? Its not difficult, but if anything happens Gu Bon worried about Lee Han. Despite such a fierce battle, there was no way that even the greatest wizard could survive. I was even more worried because my coat was in a mess right now. Maybe its because of the side effects of evil magic that youre heading to an isolated place where there are no people? ah. We are trying to catch the laperla mouse. that thats right. Lee Han took Sharkan and headed to the forest. To Gubon, who was staring blankly at the back, Vizidek said in a startled voice. for a moment. i told you! That mage is from the Wardanaj family! That magic name! What did you say no. for a moment. Wait what??? I was distracted earlier and missed it, but what Vizidek said just now was more surprising than the ghoul king appearing in the cave. who is who?? * * * Blanche, an elf clerk from the adventurers guild in Granden City, was first surprised to see the mercenaries walking in one after another with sad expressions. And I was surprised a second time by the appearance of Einrogard students reporting with very tired faces. What what what? There was an evil being from another dimension in the Ungreen Hills Cave. He called himself the king of ghouls and seemed to have been sealed away quite some time ago. As Blanche wrote down quickly, she immediately opened a drawer and took out a paper bird for urgent communication. The paper birds that jumped out through the guild window flew away quickly. It contains the content that the imperial officials working in Granden City will rush to. Im really sorry. A subjugation party will be formed right now and we will head there. Blanche said with sincerity. To send an Einrogard student who made the first request without knowing such a dangerous existence. Even if it wasnt intentional, I couldnt be free from responsibility. If there had been an accident, how many times would Einrogard have protested how many times had they protested? I was very fortunate to get out of here safely. Maybe Im lucky because Im a student at Einrogard. Since he was a clever Einrogard student, he could have sensed the evil existence and escaped. Otherwise, he might have been annihilated with a clumsy mistake. You mean the subjugation party? yes. I can never leave an evil being from another dimension, even if it looks weak. Oh that. We subdued each other. yes? Once we subdued each other. It was an urgent situation, so I had no choice but to What Bang! The first Daihal I had ever seen in the Dalcard family burst through the door. Then he said, struggling to contain his excitement and worry as much as possible. I am Daihal, Imperial Special Administrator, from the Dalkad family. I came running after hearing the news that a being from another dimension had been discovered. Again, to be precise Wait, what are you doing here? Daihal was surprised to see Yihan. My brothers friend from the Wardanaz family was sitting with the adventurers. I found it. Is that so? What an expert finds It is a fortunate thing out of misfortune. Daihal sat down in front of Yihan. Then, calmly, he took out his quill. How did the other person describe themselves? He said he was the king of ghouls. The king of ghouls I immediately think of three people with that title, but I havent heard any information that all three of them are active right now. It can be. The opponent I met seemed to be a fairly ancient being. It didnt seem strange that there was no information about the empire. indeed. Daihal regained his composure by talking with Lee Han. Unlike the other gibberish adventurers, this little brother from the Wodanaz family was really easy to talk to. An adventurer who explained all the cases in order according to the five-wh rule. Asan must have met a really good friend in Einrogard. Daihal vowed that when he returned to the mansion, he would catch Asan and advise him to imitate his friend. Asan will surely appreciate such meaningful advice. You mean you were trying to possess? Oh Yes. And he constantly called out ghouls. Send the punitive force as soon as possible That administrator? Clerk Blanche tried to interrupt. Right now Special Administrator Daihal seemed to be missing something. Would you please wait a moment? Since 1:00 is urgent right now, I will gather information as quickly as possible and give you a chance to talk to you. Thats Sorry. No So what other abilities did the being who claimed to be the king of the ghouls show? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shape Dispersion Negative Energy Discharge It seems that they also connected to other dimensions, but this is not certain. That is enough. Ill send a specialized specialist right away Bang! I said I subjugated it!!! Unbearable, Blanche shouted as she kicked the chair. Daihal asked in embarrassment. What do you mean by that? They said they subjugated them! I said I subjugated! Because I subjugated you! What the hell is that I subjugated it. Lee Han took out the shattered crystal skull. Blanche and Daihal instinctively sensed what kind of existence resided in this crystal skull. It was a being that was sealed in ancient times, but it seems that it escaped through a break in the seal. So did you really subjugate it? yes. Daihal was at a loss for words. The tip of the quill, which he was writing with, stopped. bang! The guild door opened violently again, and a knight belonging to the Granden City Knights entered. Sir Daihal! I heard the news and called the available articles. I have also contacted the temple, so the priests will also join us. Ill be leaving right away, so Ill get the information as I go. Oh no. subdued. yes? You subjugated? For the first time, the knight saw Special Administrator Daihal lose his confidence and hesitate. It was truly shocking. And the shocking appearance didnt end there. Wait. You guys The knight found familiar faces among the adventurers sitting in front of Daihal. They were young students from other knight families. why are you wearing that around your neck? They were wearing signs around their necks that read I will never break an order again. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The young students from knight families bowed their heads in shame. Why Ah. It doesnt matter now. What happened to subjugation? bang! The lower side of the adventurers guild door, which was kicked too much today, was broken. The priests who rushed in were shocked and apologized. sorry! Im in a hurry Im ready, so you can leave right away. Subjugation Wait. Lets all calm down and share information with each other. Daihal said calmly. I felt like I needed to clear things up a bit. * * * so while Mr. Wodanaz held the ghoul king, the other students here destroyed the relic he housed. I couldnt believe it, but once the people gathered in the place succeeded in organizing what had happened. Durgyu said. Actually, Lee Han killed the ghoul king before we destroyed it Did you say he killed him? As the quill danced madly on the paper, Lee Han stepped on Therugyus foot and said, It is an alter ego. alter ego. I didnt kill him, I just temporarily incapacitated him. Anrago asked as if he did not understand. Didnt that kill you? Lee Han tried to hit Angrago once with his cane, but stopped. How long had he slept while lecturing at Ein Lorgard before he said such a thing? A knight from the Knights of Granden City asked with a slightly embarrassed expression. Isnt that what killed you? no. The priest next to him whispered and explained instead. Its a situation where the body was left in the artifact and the clone was released, so its not usually said that they killed it. Aha but isnt that what it is? Wizards are a bit sensitive to the use of terminology, arent they? Please be considerate. After killing the ghoul king, Lee Han felt a headache he had never felt before. It was a conversation as if there was a wall between them. Common sense like that So, after Mr. Wodanaz defeated the ghoul alter ego, the students here destroyed the artifact Actually, it was also Wodanaz who destroyed the artifact The guild clerk Blanche, who was listening, asked casually. Then what did you do? Sorry. Oh no! Not to blame! You cant blame only the first-year students! Lee Han said while rubbing his forehead with a tired expression. I couldnt have destroyed it if my friends hadnt found the artifact and destroyed all the obstacles. That thats right! We did that! It was only then that Anrago seemed to have regained some confidence. The Knight of the Knights asked so that only Ang could be heard. But why are you wearing that sign? Wethey jumped out on their own When? When you fight the king of ghouls? When that friend from the Wardanaz family is fighting? Yes The knight looked at Anrago with contempt for the filthiest filth in the world. My friends were fighting, but I threw it away and ran out by themselves? Oh no! I have circumstances! Dont talk. It smells ugly. Because theres a real reason! Daihal said after tidying up. You really worked hard. Instead of sending a punitive force, we will send someone first to check the situation in the cave. I think you should take a break first Daihal winked at the crowd. It meant that we should stop harassing the first-year students who were already exhausted enough, send them away, and then let the rest of us deal with the work. Lets do that. That seems right. At the seat, Lee Han suddenly thought of it and spoke to the clerk. ah. I have something to tell you. No matter what Lee Han carefully put down his backpack and took out what was inside with delicate movements. Blanche and the others were very nervous, wondering if there might be other fragments of the evil being. This is geranium flower seolakcho jammuk. It was collected with the roots and leaves intact, so please check it. And this is a rapella rat. ah yes Blanche was confused inwardly as she wrote down the papers. how? * * * After Lee Han and his friends went back for a break, the remaining people gathered and made a plan to check the situation in the cave. In case you dont know, Ill also send a request for support to Einrogard. I sent a request for support during the last plague commotion, will it be okay? Einrogard might be a bit reluctant No. More than anything else, its something involving Einrogards students, and its something youve solved yourself, so theres no way youd hate it. The magicians of Ein Rogard are not like that. Daihal spoke calmly, saying things that the professors of Ein Lorgard would grab by the throat if they heard them. In the meantime, Blanche organized the testimonies of other adventurers and mercenaries. In fact, compared to Lee Hans cold and concrete testimony, their testimonies were rather messy. This was especially the case with the testimonies of the mercenaries who attacked first and were caught. So you said you would kill me if Buddha didnt follow me? yes. Uh huh. All these people under one threat? Ugh. Thats how bad it is If you keep saying shit, Ill call the interrogator and interrogate you, not me. Im sorry Im sorry. After organizing the testimony of the mercenaries, Blanche looked at Gubon and Vizidek with eyes mixed with anticipation. Why did the guild recommend these two? It was because he was a seasoned veteran. Of course, a calm report The mercenaries were bound with bone handcuffs and brought in. ah. And I also summoned the Bone Hand. When the evil spirit appeared, I fired lightning magic in succession, but when he avoided it, it immediately turned into flames The evil spirit tried to extinguish the flames, but he swung his staff again Wait. for a moment. Blanche realized something was strange and restrained the adventurers. No matter how much you think about casting magic, isnt it too much? How many potions did you use along the way? I dont think I wrote it? What no matter how much I think about it, its such a waste. Especially if you didnt use potion Wasnt that wizard originally like this? When I was camping, they lit a fire and brought me water When I entered the cave, the light What did you do??? Blanche dropped her quill, doubting her ears. No, these adventurers were making the wizard do some chores?? * * * Ugh. Lee Han got up from the bed in pain. Even though I rested all weekend, my body still felt sore. It was fortunate that it was at this level rather than fighting like that with the king of ghouls. Lee Han remembered his friends in the White Tiger Tower. Except Durgyu, I hope the rest suffer from muscle pain more. He must have been lying in bed by now, moaning, since he had used several strengthening magics. Wouldnt it be better to get some rest? Allarron came running as soon as he heard that Lee Han had happened. I heard the news that you had a fight with the evil being in the cave, but I couldnt help but worry. are you okay. kyung. There is no problem moving. But But what about the cave thing? They say the verification is over. As a result of the search, no evil magic was found, so it must have been completely reverse summoned. It is certain that the wizards of Einrogard also came to the aid. Einrogards wizards also volunteered? yes. Isnt that something related to magic? Even students are involved. Of course you have to participate. Lee Han tilted his head. Professors dont think so. Really Im glad. Allarron said in a worried voice. I heard that the opponent was not so easy. It was very fortunate that I was able to win without getting hurt like this. I was lucky. I also had help from other friends. As a matter of etiquette, Lee Han inserted his friends from the White Tiger Tower. The Adventurers Guild sent me a gift as an apology and thanks. Coming to think of it, my role seems to have been a bit bigger, but by any chance the adventurers guild is properly recognizing that? yes? Of course you will be aware of it. Allarlong did not understand why Lee Han was acting like that. Lee Han regretted it. shit. I should have inflated my balls a little more. Come to think of it, the adventurers guild is also a place where people live, and if they do a much better job than the given request, they wont take care of it. If I had known this would happen, I thought of lowering my friends from the White Tiger Tower a little more. Ill have to go check it out. Do you have any plans today? ah. The day I go to the Meikin family alchemy workshop. You value friendship with your friends and dont neglect your studies. I am just happy. uh well thats right. I. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. Im going there because I paid a lot of silver coins * * * Its heavy. Lee Han was pleased when he checked the silver coin he received after completing the request before going out. It was a prejudice that since you are an adventurer, you have to live a prodigal life where you earn a lot and spend a lot. Soon, a new era of adventurers who earn big and consume efficiently will come. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill take the White Tiger Tower guys out again when they recover. After stacking the silver coins one by one and putting them in the safe, Lee Han reached for another box. The small box made of antique brown wood raised expectations just by looking at it. It was a gift from the Adventurers Guild. Gold coins, golden statues, gold plaques, anything made of gold would be nice. Click! Inside the box was a ring and brief instructions. I dedicate this < Lightning Emission > ring with sincere gratitude to Han Lee of the Wardanaz family, who has completed everything from valuable to trivial quests for his own honor. Uh Lee Han put on the ring. Then, as written in the manual, the magic was cast. Summon the lightning, O ring. One of the three jewels in the ring has lost its color. It says that it can be used 3 times a day, but it seems that one of them has been used up. A streak of lightning flying out of the window. It was a very useful artifact that could easily shoot lightning without consuming mana, but Its a magic you already know. Lee Han was disappointed with the magic that was no different from what he had done. Rather, it was more inconvenient because it was already imprinted with magic, so detailed manipulation was impossible. What is this no. Lee Han, who was about to complain, changed his mind. Come to think of it, lightning-type magic is quite difficult to handle among elemental magic, but it was imprinted on the ring. This ring must be quite valuable. I have to sell it. If other students had heard of it, they would have said, Why are you selling that useful artifact!?, but not Lee Han. Its magic that I already know how to use, and its overflowing with magic power, but I dont have to Ah. thats right. Lee Han went through the things he had brought from school. I had a sudden thought. Where is itHere it is. A helmet emerged from the dusty luggage. It was the Ego Artifact Helm of Wisdom found in the underground dungeon of Ein Rogard. Now you called me The Helm of Wisdom seemed to be very angry for some reason. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Are You Angry? Could it be that I am the Helm of Wisdom. The only purpose is to give the seeker a wise answer, but such a private Looks like hes angry. Lee Han thought to himself. There were few people who didnt get angry, compared to people who usually talk at length like that. Of course, the Helm of Wisdom was an artifact, but there was no law against holding grudges. hmm. Helm of Wisdom An artifact that can even answer a question once a month with a sense of self like you is very precious, right? I can do that. The Helm of Wisdom answered happily. I wondered if this young student had finally realized his worth. The purpose of the Helm of Wisdom is to explore and accumulate all the knowledge in the world. For that reason, it didnt matter how dangerous the owner of the helmet was. In order to pursue a purpose, the owner of the helmet has to rely on it and keep asking questions This insolent student tossed it in a pile of luggage and lifted it up a long time later. But even now, I think I realized the value, so I could forgive her. thanks. Wait Why arent you asking questions? You can do it once a month, so it would be good to do as many as possible. no. It bothers me when I sell it. grave! Lee Han packed the helmet well and put it in a wooden box. The thought of exchanging it for a silver coin together with the ring made me very happy. * * * Yoner sighed as he saw Lee Han walking away. My friend was walking into the valley of darkness, but I couldnt stop him, so it was very frustrating. Did I really say that? Cant you tell me something later? Yoner said it over and over as if he was worried. Joanen Meikins alchemy workshop located in the guild area west of Granden City. It was a harsh hell alchemy workshop known to all alchemists. A place where not a single mistake or a single second is wasted. Yoner had been avoiding going to this studio since he was scared and cried when he went out to play holding his sisters dress when he was little. Yoner. All I have to say to you later is thank you. Lee Han. I like silver coins too but life may not be all about silver coins. Yoner had never imagined that such a ridiculous and embarrassing sound would come out of his mouth. Silver is not everything. I know. But its convenient to have a silver coin. It is. The personalities of the two were too similar to deny Lee Hans words. While Yoner inadvertently acknowledged it, Lee Han opened the studio door and went inside. Sleep Strictly! As soon as he entered, what Lee Han saw was an alchemist pouring potion on another alchemists face. You made trash. scram. I dont need you either. Muh what! Are you saying that knowing where I worked?! At Cheongsong Guild and Classen Workshop!! I dont care where you worked. I only look at my current skills. And you have wasted more of my time with nonsense. The golem appeared before I could finish talking. The golem grabbed both of the alchemists arms and threw them out of the workshop door. The alchemist who gave the order didnt even say get back to work. The alchemists in the workshop were concentrating on their work without paying attention. Is this Ein Lorgard? So I told you Yoner said in a weak voice. I was worried that I would lose a friend after vacation. * * * Joanen greeted them with a gloved hand straightening his amethyst glasses. nice to meet you. I was waiting. You came earlier than your appointment time? I couldnt wait because my heart was pounding at the thought of working in this renowned workshop in the city. Yoner looked at Lee Han with a complicated expression. I knew that my friend was good at flattery, but this was really a bit Joanens eyes through the amethyst glasses softened. Im still in the lower grades, but I already have this kind of mindset Theres a reason for the rumors. thank you. for a moment. What do you mean by rumor? I heard that you won overwhelmingly in a confrontation with a mage from Valdrogard? There is some misunderstanding in that rumor In the mansion of the imperial family, the basilisk was subdued. Thats true, but even there I heard that you came here after subjugating an evil being from the other world a few days ago. Is there a bulletin board for professors in this city? Lee Han shuddered at the fear of the socialites in Granden City, where information was shared quickly like the professors at Ein Rogard. Of course, there was nothing wrong with the spread of fame. However, spreading a reputation that did not match his level only poisoned him. What if I misunderstood Lee Han right away by saying, Your hobby is to reverse summon evil beings from another world or catch basilisks? Lee Han had already had such an experience at Ein Lorgard. Twice was a specification. You wouldnt have subjugated the beings of the other world? It must have spread incorrectly. Yoner was puzzled and sided with Lee Han. Lee Han said bitterly. I actually did. when?! After registering as an adventurer with the guys from the White Tiger Tower. Because these bastards messed around unnecessarily Yoner gave up defending his friend. At this point, I just thought that Lee Han wasnt just unlucky, but Lee Hans own business. You dont have to worry too much. The work that needs to be done in the workshop is not that dangerous. Really? Yoner said in a worried voice. I already feel like 30 minutes before losing a friend. of course. Think carefully. Yoner. The alchemists working here are excellent alchemists with at least ten years of experience. No matter how talented you are, you cant put a freshman right away. I know? Yoner succumbed slightly to her sisters persuasion. Well, no matter how talented Lee Han was, he hadnt yet learned all the intricate mysteries of alchemy. Yihan, who was listening by the side, whispered softly to Yoner. hmm. Yoner. I dont want to say this, but I can pamper even people who arent up to the level. As with Professor Verdus, even if you didnt like Lee Hans level of magic yet, Lee Han had one particular advantage. An immeasurably enormous amount of horsepower. So Yes. Yoner. Could you give this letter to Madame Ornette? Madame Ornette will be very happy to see you after a long time. Joanen cut off their conversation and gave Yoner a letter. Upon receiving the letter, Yoner looked at Lee Han with a mixture of anxiety and worry. I could see the fear that my friend would die if I took my eyes off it. Go and come. Because Im fine. really careful. Han Lee. Remember what I said earlier. As Yoner closed the door and left, Joanen asked curiously. Do you mind if I ask what your brother said earlier? They said life might not be all about silver coins. Cant he? Lee Han was a little taken aback by his firm trust in his younger brother. ruler. Anyway Since my brother is gone, can I start working? yes. Lets go. Joanen got up and started walking down the hallway of the workshop. The complex scent pouring from all over made it clear that it was an alchemists workshop. Do you know where this is? Is this Maykin-samas studio? It worked out well. Joanen waved his staff and called out ingredients from the cupboard. The water in the pot filled up and the medicinal herbs were chopped on top. As the flame of the pot was drawn, the heat rose. The potion I am trying to make is < Dobuk''s Enchantment Potion >. Do you know? I only know what kind of potion it is. Professor Thunderwalker was a mischievous person, but he wasnt one who threatened to make a potion that couldnt be made right away like some crazy vampire professor. In that respect, < Dobuk''s Hwaning Potion > was a potion of high difficulty that could not be made at Lee Hans level. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are a few magics that Lee Han doesnt know how to use yet, and the ingredients and usage are much more complicated Just knowing is a big deal. What Wodanaz will do today is to trim and insert the Drapillar, the main ingredient of this Enchantment Potion. To sum it up, you take on the role of my assistant. At first glance, it sounded quite simple, but Lee Han never let his guard down. Worldly work was not easy enough to earn silver coins so easily. Is there anything I need to be careful of when putting it in? At Lee Hans words, Joanens eyes lit up. Certainly, since he was the top student at Einrogard, he understood quickly without having to explain. Trim it according to the picture here, but do you know how to use < Ingredient Amplification > magic? I guess you havent learned yet. Teach me, and I will learn. I have a schedule today, so please learn in 30 minutes. Joanen slowly began to calmly reveal his madness. If Yoner was by my side, I would have said, Please wake up, unnie, you are my friend. Which wizard asked you to learn magic youve never seen before in 30 minutes? All right. However, Lee Han was neither embarrassed nor surprised. It was because he had already experienced a lot of crazier people in Ein Lorgard. Joanen briefly explained the movement of the wand and the flow of spell magic. Think of it as an extension of < Ingredient Separation > magic. understand. Try it. Lee Han swung his staff. And it worked in one go. Joanen was amazed. I expected it within 30 minutes, but I thought it would be successful at once. Expectations were high that they had brought in really good talent. Excellent. thank you. Then, extract and amplify the liquid component of Drafila. This was simple, but by no means simple. It was not usually difficult to extract Draphylla, a plant whose liquid component is firmly fixed in the root. If I forcibly applied it, the roots would be destroyed before the liquid came out, and the roots would mix messily. In order to accomplish this, it required not only excellent mana control, but also understanding and experience of the water element. Kwadeuk! With the sound of squeezing a piece of cloth, the liquid substance was extracted from inside the Drafila. If there were other alchemists in the workshop, they would have been shocked. No matter how good you are, a first-year student is already at this level. However, Joanen shook his head. There are impurities in the ingredients. I think you should do it again. Joanens full-blown madness that Yoner was worried about. Even if the opponent did 99, he had a perfectionist personality that pointed out that he needed to do it again because 1 out of 100 was missing. If there were other alchemists, they would have said, Maykin-sama, you cant find an assistant because youre like this. All right. Lee Han extracted the liquid again. Joanen said regretfully. There is some waste in extraction. I think you should do it again. yes. There was a problem with the amplification. I think you have to do it again because it has changed. No problem. Originally, he had succeeded in such a high-difficulty process, but if he was asked to do it again for a trivial reason, it was common for him to grit his teeth the second time and open the door the third time and run out. Unfortunately, there were no sane people in this studio right now. How about this? I think we are almost there. You have to do it again Yes. * * * Yoner gasped and opened the door. Im back! What happened?! There was nothing. Because you were doing a good job. Lee Han and Joanen greeted Yoner with a calm smile that meant Why are you making such a fuss. Yoner found their smiles strangely creepy. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Is it really okay? Yoner didnt understand. Her older sister Joanens specialty is to disrupt the mind of an alchemist who is doing well enough. What was even more absurd was that he had no ill intentions. Just being faithful to alchemy. When Yoner returned, he expected Yihans face to be distorted or stained with pain. Even in Einrogard, she was the best friend in the grade who showed the mad behavior of taking magic classes from the previous school, so she might not run away but wouldnt it be hard to completely withstand Joanens sisters mad obsession? However, Lee Hans expression was very calm. It was like a lake where no wind blows. Didnt you start working? here. < Dobruk''s Transmigration Potion >. Joanen looked at the potion in the flask endearingly and shook it. It was a potion that Yoner had seen a few times before, but he could feel that it was different from that potion. Is that the dark color of magic? In that case A stronger-than-usual mana and a friend who has been called to help with the work. Yoner couldnt help but think of Lee Han. Did you help with the work? huh. Wasnt it difficult? I only played the role of an assistant. Uh uh?? Yoner was taken aback by Lee Hans words. It wasnt an assistant or other job, but Joanens assistant role. Yoner was well aware of what it meant to be Joanens assistant. My sister could never have stayed still. are you okay?? It was difficult. But most of the work was done by Meikin-sama here. You dont have to be so humble. Thanks to you, I made a good potion. Joanen looked really satisfied. Yoner was honestly surprised by this rare appearance. Its really dizzy, so I dont make that kind of expression. Its a hard expression to come out without changing dozens of alchemists Are you really okay? No, just tell me what happened one by one. Dont do that here, lets talk over lunch. Joanen gave his brother and his friend a break. Yoner was once again surprised by his generosity. Is it okay if I eat lunch!? Are you at work? Dont do that too much in front of guests. You will misunderstand. !!!!! Yoner only blinked in regret. Who was the one who was immersed in work, ignoring meals and everything else if the work was not finished? Joanen, the alchemist in charge of the main task, did not eat, but of course the assistant alchemist in charge of the auxiliary task could not eat. There were many skilled alchemists in the workshop here, but none of them wanted to take on the role of Joanens assistant. Usually, an unlucky newcomer would take over and run away crying . lets have lunch Lee Han. I must go to the mansion and eat. Meal here at the studio. Dont worry, I dont get assimilation from working alchemists. Lee Han, who was about to leave, stopped moving and nodded. Its a good workshop. I saw it when I came in earlier, but how did that sound come out * * * Alchemist Pahu-seok, who has been working at the studio for 8 years, didnt pay much attention even though Yoner of the Meikin family came to visit with a friend. Whether Yoners friend or the Emperors friend, anyone working as Joanens assistant wouldnt last long. The new record last time was about 23 minutes, so Ill be back with an excuse in about 15 minutes. Thats why Pahu-seok couldnt help but be surprised to see a red-haired girl and a black-haired boy sitting at the table in front of them and eating. no!? It seemed that only Pa Hu-seok was not surprised. The other alchemists were also staring at Lee Han while whispering. What happened? The alchemist who dipped the flatbread in the spice-mixed bean soup earlier said in a low voice. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the new assistant seems to have survived. what!?! Shh. Your voice is too loud. Oh no Im sorry. Stop being too surprised. Pa Hu-seok almost dropped the bowl of fried rice he was holding. To endure while serving as Joanens assistant during the morning. And to my surprise, he was out for lunch. Doesnt that mean that Joanen has allowed me to go to lunch? How? Is it because youre your brothers friend? Meikin-sama isnt like that. Youre not like that. The workshop alchemists were quickly convinced. Joanen was not someone to be regarded as a friend to his younger brother. If he had been able to be flexible while looking at circumstances like that, the dozens of people who challenged for assistant positions would not have been kicked out. No way no way really no way, but isnt there a possibility? What do you want to say? Passed as an assistant Does that make sense! The workshop alchemists flatly denied it. There was no way Joanen would pass as an assistant so easily. It was clear that there was another reason. But for another reason Besides, as far as I know, that boy from the Wardanaz family won the battle against the mage from Valdrogard this time Dropped or not, it doesnt matter. uh? Did you know? The news is fast. What are you talking about? no. Anyway, thats not whats important. You know that an alchemists ability is completely different. Anyway, as an alchemist, theres no worse habit than making premature predictions. Wait until you ask Maikin directly. Maybe it wasnt an assistant role. I see Eventually Joanen came out and some alchemists quickly walked over and asked questions. Pa Hu-seok was one of them. Makin. He hasnt left yet. Did he do a good job as an assistant? Even as they asked the question, the alchemists waited for another answer. I did other things in the morning, like stocking up and figuring out tools but Joanen seemed satisfied and shook the potion. !!! Speak nonsense! Can the blood of the Wardanaz family even overcome Maikin-samas madness? The alchemists tried to accept reality, but it wasnt that easy. How can a student who is still that young? Thats really amazing Is it because youre from Einrogard? You know that it has nothing to do with Ein Rogard. The wizard who escaped last time was also from Ein Rogard. Oh. This is not the time. One of the alchemists came to his senses and started putting food in this and that. On top of the fresh oysters mixed with seasoning, the alchemist lightly poured the potion of rejuvenation he was about to drink. The other alchemist took out a smoked eel and sprinkled the powder of mental recovery he was about to eat instead of spices. Pahu-seok put a potion of concentration into the pumpkin porridge. It was a favorite potion, but that student deserved it. Tak- ?? Eat this too. This too. This too. ??? Yihan, who was chatting with Yoner, was embarrassed to see the alchemists add meals and leave. Is it like a declaration ceremony to welcome new recruits? What does this mean? It means to work for a long time without collapsing. Yoner sighed and said. As the alchemists who worked as Joanens assistants had fallen like autumn leaves, it was only natural that the alchemists in the workshop had such expectations. Of course, from a friends point of view, the behavior of the alchemists in that workshop was very unpleasant. In short, isnt it a request to drink a potion and work for a long time? At Yoners explanation, Lee Han said with a slightly moved face. This is a really good workshop. Lee Han. I think the standard for saying youre good is too low * * * Even after the meal, Lee Han did a great job. Seeing Lee Han do everything at once, no matter what he was told, Joanen didnt want to send him back to Ein Rogard. You have been through a lot. no. I could learn a lot. After finishing everything, Lee Han shook hands with Joanen. It wasnt that the work wasnt hard, but the silver coin pouch Joanen gave me made me forget the fatigue. Isnt it a much better person to give silver coins to do something similar to the professors of Ein Rogard? sister. let go. When do you think you will come next? Let go. Yoner whispered. Joanen had not let go of his hand. I have a lot of other appointments this week, so I dont think I can attend. How about next week? Next week I remember that Wednesday was probably empty. Then could you come and help me on Wednesday? I will try. In case you forget, shall we send someone to the Wodanaz family? no. I will remember. After Yoner stepped on the instep several times, Joanen let go of his hand. As Joanen waved his hand and entered the workshop, Lee Han muttered in a slightly worried voice. I see Joanen-nim has a bit of an aspect like Professor Ein Rogaard. little? little?? really. Yoner. Lee Han took out the ring and helmet he had brought with him. Yoner was intrigued by the appearance of the artifact he hadnt seen before. Why is this? To sell. huh? Lee Han explained where he got these artifacts and why he wanted to sell them. If there were other friends, But were wizards, isnt it a bit like selling artifacts like that for money? Let s study it while disassembling it! indeed. If so. yes? To look around some shops in the central district. Since the central district of Granden City was the residence of the nobles of the city, there were also shops that traded rare artifacts. Lee Han was going to visit those stores and ask, How long have you been looking for it? Can I introduce you to a shop I know? Thank you for that, but are you okay? huh. My sister did that to me, so I have to do this much. I didnt get hit Yoner ignored and led the way. Green Bells Vaporizer (؛ɾ)? Is it the Greenbell familys store? The last time he visited the Dalcard familys mansion, Lee Han was interested in the name of the family he had met. Even though the sun was setting, a bright light streamed in from the window. By looking at the color and brightness of the magic light, you can guess the purity of magic, and how to guess whether expensive or cheap artifacts are being used. Its definitely an expensive place. welcome. The clerk, whose clothes were completely free of dust, greeted them politely until his forehead touched the ground. It was a natural reaction as a visitor is a guest. Inside, there were a few customers who had come earlier, but they were looking at the artifacts while listening to the explanations of the other clerks. This is a bracelet that increases your luck, right? Thats right. customer. How much does it increase your luck? Can I draw the card I want? Im not a wizard, but I know that luck cant be quantified that way. customer. Keuk Is there anything else besides this? A more certain way to win that shuffle the cards the way I want or see my opponents cards something like that The clerks eyebrows went up slightly. Although it is a shop that sells artifacts, it does not sell all artifacts. As it is a classy shop, it does not handle artifacts for blatant deception. Even the clerks expression now was closer to As a noble, youre looking for an artifact to use for such a trick. Oh no. I dont mean to use it to play card games. Guinan Island? ?! Kainando turned his head and was surprised to see the two friends. Then he quickly covered his face with a cloak. Its not even Cainan. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Instead of replying, Lee Han strode forward and pulled on Gainandos mantle. When his hidden face was revealed, Gainando said with an embarrassed face. I didnt look for it to write. I was curious about the principle Yes! Find out in advance so you wont be beaten later! I didnt say anything. Why are you here! You guys are here looking for an artifact that will help you win the card game! Yihan and Yoner were at a loss for words at Gainandos absurd accusations. Sometimes when you hear too much bullshit, there are times when you cant react right away. yes?! Did I guess? Its not. Stop talking bullshit. no? Gainando was a little stunned. Of course, I thought he came to buy an artifact related to the card game Guinando. If you want to win the card game, there are other ways. uh? really? At Lee Hans words, Gainandos eyes twinkled. Whatever the case may be, Lee Han is a master of the wizard card game with the highest win rate in the Blue Dragons Tower. Change the composition of your deck a bit. no! They are all my favorite cards! There were no low-cost cards in the deck, only high-cost cards, so he was hit every time in the beginning, but Guinando tried to believe in his cards until the end. Then there are other ways. What? Even if you lose, dont whine and accept defeat boldly. Gainando glared at Lee Han fiercely. It didnt matter if they were scolded for not being good at magic, but they couldnt stand being scolded for playing card games. Lee Han. look here. Yoner, who had been looking around ignoring their conversation, called Lee Han. These glasses. Doesnt it look useful? The alchemists glasses. It sure looks good. Alchemists Glasses Refined from tigers eye stone from the western Ikancel Mine, these glasses have a perfectly balanced design fine-tuned by the Empires finest artisans. Feel the effect of powerful ingredient analysis magic that lasts for 5 years. How much? Price C One Hundred Gold Coins of the Empire Lee Han lost his balance and stumbled. Yoner was taken aback by this. I wondered if my sisters vicious mental attack had a belated effect. are you okay!? Could it be because of your sister?! The price is a hundred gold coins. I was surprised. Yoner. No matter how you think about it, isnt it strange? How can this be a hundred imperial gold coins? Lee Han did not understand. Of course, the alchemists glasses were a useful item. Even people who do not know how to use magic could easily analyze the ingredients of various materials and reagents. However, in the eyes of the magician Lee Han, the price was too high. Isnt it even a permanent artifact? Gathering the materials and putting magic on it, I dont think the original price will come out even a single gold coin. To think that such an artifact is more expensive than all of Lee Hans wealth. is not it? Maybe Im thinking about it wrong. Ive heard a lot that artifacts are expensive, but if artifacts like this are this expensive I didnt know that Lee Hans fortune might not be a dream. This is expensive because of the design and decorations rather than magic. Lee Han. huh? Look here. Yoner pointed under his glasses. The names of the craftsmen who participated in the artifact work, their careers, and even the various jewels that went into the decoration were explained in detail. Lee Han looked at the description and checked the artifact again. It was definitely a pair of glasses that looked expensive enough even without magic. Why are you doing this? You can just cast a spell on your copper glasses. Yeah Because the people who live there want things like this Kuh. Lee Han bit his lip. He was resentful of the state of affairs of the empire, which only paid attention to appearance and splendor without seeing the true value of magic. If so, even if Lee Han works hard, he wont be able to sell it at such a high price. I understand. Lets stop disassembling and find out something else. Keugh! Why is it so expensive!? ? ? Yoner and Lee Han were a little taken aback by Gainandos cry. Gainando was never a friend who said things like that. He was a friend who had an pocket money that never dried up? You dont usually say that, do you? whats the matter? ah. that is. Gainando said in a slightly downcast voice. After a bloody battle with the basilisk in the mansion Its not bloody. It was self-destruction. Lee Han coldly pointed out. Hearing it that way could mislead others. Isnt that enough of a blood clot No. Anyway, I got a lot of compliments from my mother after that. My friends complimented me a lot. so? I was excited I talked about earning silver coins by working with my friends. Thats why they complimented me more Lee Han became a bit ominous. Could that be what I think? So Im going to do it with my own ability so that I dont need pocket money in the future Lee Han and Yoner lamented at the same time. What a fool! Of course, it was understandable that he was excited after being praised, but kicking his pocket money himself. It was very stupid. To think that he would do such a thing because of his pride You did well though, right? Gainando looked at his friends as if he was trying to win his spirit. The eyes seemed to say so. C Praise me! However, Lee Han answered seriously. Cainan Island. I went back and thought it was wrong. Please tell me quickly that you will need adequate pocket money. thats right. You cant stand it. why not! Gainando was moved by the ruthless answer of the two friends who he thought would cheer him on. Yeah dont you really like working? Its not? Its not?? Am I going to do a lot of work too? Yihan and Yoner looked at each other. C No matter how much I think about it, I think Ill regret it. -thats right. But we dont know -Isnt that too much for Gainando? C He has to suffer a little to come to his senses. Lee Han. I want to work with you too. You will regret it. At Lee Hans words, Gainando patted his chest. I am also a student of Einrogard. A full-fledged wizard. Seeing that, Yoner thought to himself. You ate it raw because its the tower of the blue dragon Listening to the stories of the other tower students, it was literally a series of desperate survival. If it wasnt for Lee Han taking care of the meal because he was in the same tower, Gainando would come out half dead. i get it. If I get a job introduction, Ill call you too. really? thank you! It would be better to say thanks after all the work Anyway. I should sell some of this. Lee Han called the clerk. Then he took out the artifact he had brought with him. The clerk quickly recognized the value of the artifact Lee Han brought. A ring enchanted with < Lightning Discharge >! youre right. It is a well-made artifact. Do you have any instructions for the magician you made? here. Lee Han held out the manual he had received from the guild. The clerk who saw this was taken aback. Is this a gift from the adventurers guild as a token of appreciation? Are there any problems? Are you Wodanaz-sama, who subdued the evil being this time? Lee Han tried to take a deep breath, but held it back. No matter how much I thought about it, it was clear that there was an information sharing bulletin board in Granden City. youre right. Can I get a discount? You have a great sense of humor. I heard about it because a friend of mine works for the adventurers guild. I knew that the students of Einrogard were excellent magicians, but its rare to find someone who has been active like this since their first year. I was lucky. It wasnt a joke, but fortunately, there was no bulletin board for information sharing in Granden City. Anyway, theres nothing wrong with the gift from the adventurers guild the clerk asked cautiously. If there was a problem with the gift given by the adventurers guild, it wasnt just one persons problem. It was a problem for many people, from the artisan who created the artifact to the person in charge of the adventurers guild who trusted the artisan and entrusted the request. There were no problems. Its just an artifact I dont need. ! Lee Hans words surprised the clerk. Not needing an artifact was not simply knowing how to use that magic. Casting magic for a wizard required more concentration and time than expected. Not needing an artifact to compensate for that meant that the casting speed of the < Lightning Discharge > spell matched the artifacts activation speed. I see Hes the one who subdued Lord Valdrogards Master and defeated the Basilisk. The clerk nodded, thinking about grabbing Lee Hans back. You made a mistake in the guild. no. A gift is an important thing. In fact, I would have been satisfied if I had given them in gold. The clerk couldnt hold back and burst into laughter. And he took care of it with an embarrassed expression. You really have a great sense of humor. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, please wait a moment. I will come back with an appraisal. Is this the correct artifact to entrust? ah. I would also like this helmet. The clerk nodded and headed to the back of the store. an hour later. The clerk returned with two artifacts. Gainando overturned the card game on the verge of losing. This < Lightning Discharge > enchanted ring is worth about ten gold coins. There was no such thing as clumsy negotiations at an artifact store specializing in aristocrats in the central district of a big city, unlike antiques and odds and ends shops in remote villages. After doing such a thing, he immediately asked the noble, Are you ignoring my honor now? It was just nice to hear the sound. Its not bad. Lee Han was very satisfied. Ten gold coins. To earn that much, he had to work several times at the Meikin familys workshop and receive dozens of requests. It was a gift from the adventurers guild. Please change it immediately. yes. And this helmet Lee Han was slightly nervous. Wouldnt that be quite expensive? It is an ego artifact. Ego Artifacts must be precious. But it has a very ugly appearance. shit. Should I have been adorned with jewels? no. Touching it with a non-professional skill would have only backfired. a cursed artifact. yes? Cursed artifact. To be more precise, it is an artifact with a sinister inclination. It has a tendency to lead its master to ruin but you didnt manage to get hurt. The clerk looked at Lee Han with a mixture of concern and respect. The fact that he was intact despite possessing such an artifact proved the strength of his spirit. Of course, Lee Han was absurd. It was a cursed artifact? Ah Somehow, Lee Han met a lot of strange people. Kainando clapped his hands as if he finally understood. I met a lot of strangely strong enemies, but it was all because of that helmet. It has nothing to do with me! You didnt even listen to me! Helm tried to protest as if it was unfair, but the clerk quickly covered the helmets mouth with a silent cloth. There was nothing good about listening to the evil artifact. This cannot be purchased. Wardanaj-sama will take care of it, but please be careful as it is an evil artifact. thank you. Lee Han glared at the pitch and took it. Helm closed his mouth at that gaze and was silent. * * * After buying a piece of cotton candy for Guyanando, the three of them returned to the Wodanaz family mansion, and the servant said to Han. young master. A guest is coming. this time? Its night soon, and guests are coming. It was a visit I wouldnt do unless I was a very friendly person or a very rude person. It must be the former. Is it Asan? no. Durgyu? no. I dont think he was a friend. And he was someone I hadnt seen before. What kind of race do you have? You are a vampire. Lee Hans face turned pale like a vampire. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Did You Have Vampire Friends? Gainando, unable to grasp the situation, tilted his head. Lee Han seriously contemplated whether to stay at Gainandos house tonight. Here you are. However, Professor Boladi kindly prevented such concerns. Gainando was surprised to see Professor Voladi walking out of the room. Why are you here, Professor? Shouldnt we call the guards and kick them out? Lee Han was tempted for a moment, but came to his senses. professor! Im so glad youre visiting my humble home! Its not shabby. But what is Nuchu? Ignoring Gainandos question, Lee Han asked with a pretentious smile. By the way, how did you know about this place? The headmaster told me. Should I really kill you? While he subdued the evil ghoul king, Lee Han thought that he should also subdue the evil Lich of Ein Rogard. for a moment. Did the principal inform the other professors as well? Professor Voladi nodded. Lee Han felt dizziness rising. Im going crazy. Professors who might come to the mansion right now Professor Garcia is fine. Rather, I should treat you. Professor Thunderwalk well its not something I cant do. I dont think Professor Lightning Walk will come because of his personality. Professor Ingeldell seems to like Allarron if he comes. After all, there are only two professors who are the most dangerous and demanding. Professor Voladi and Professor Verdus. And one of them was now in front. But why is the professor here when its vacation? Kainando asked with an innocent face. Lee Han thought he was good at buying cotton candy for Gainando earlier. Its worth the cotton candy. I have something to talk about. Can I send you a letter? Its hard with letters. why? We have a lot to talk about. Cant I use it for a long time? Professor Voladi gestured lightly. Gainando, who had been enchanted with silence, waved his hand in anger. How dare you attack the imperial family outside of Ein Lorgard! Protest! Lee Han! For the honor of the royal family! sorry. Lee Han averted his gaze. As a professors disciple, how can you stop the professors work? Come in. professor. okay. * * * Instead of the servants, Lee Han picked up the teacup and teapot himself. I will carry it instead. Lee Han-nim You are wonderful. All the servants were moved by his admirable attitude of serving his teacher directly despite being born with the blood of a great nobleman. Lee Han almost threw the teacup saucer. Lets not take our anger out on innocent people. Professor Voladi took a sip of the green tea he poured and opened his mouth slowly. I heard you caught a basilisk. Cheuk. Lee Han was cool while drinking green tea together. It felt like hot green tea hitting my throat. Thats Ohab. What is a misunderstanding? That basilisk was not even an adult A newborn basilisk. A state enhanced by potions. Exhausted with a rebound after trying too hard. Anything wrong? oh. youre right. Lee Han was relieved to see Professor Voladi, who grasped the situation more accurately than he thought. I was worried that I might be misunderstood. I didnt know you could defuse the matter with magic alone. isnt it because hes just born? well. The penetrating power of the Eyes shouldnt be that big. Professor Voladi carefully lifted the cage that had been set down behind him. Inside, the familiar egg nestled well within the fluffy nest. It was a basilisk egg that Professor Voladi obtained during his last outing. I was going to use it for my second semester lecture, but Im worried. you dont have to worry too much. That basilisk from last time was too careless Despite Lee Hans persuasion, Professor Voladi didnt stop worrying. Lee Han, who was persuading, suddenly felt a sense of shame. Why am I saying that I want to deal with the Basilisk in the second semester? The result of persuading the professor well is the future of facing the basilisk. Come to think of it, it was not so bitter. But if you leave it alone, Professor Voladis personality will bring more crazier monsters He defeated the king of ghouls. Cool. Are you feeling unwell? As Lee Han smiled for the second time, Professor Voladi raised his eyebrows and asked. No its okay. Lee Han coughed a few more times and regained his composure. Like the case with the Basilisk earlier, Professor Voladi must have an accurate grasp of the truth unlike the others. Then there was no reason to be more frightened than necessary. I heard that you overpowered the king of ghouls, is that true? Chehehehehe. You look really unwell. Professor Voladi was seriously concerned. Unlike Einrogard, who can recover even if he makes a mistake in his haste, it is impossible outside. Reap the impatience. ah. yes. Lee Han wanted to say, Im not the kind of person who seeks out basilisks and kings of ghouls to become stronger like the professor thinks, but he didnt. Because it didnt make any sense It wasnt overwhelming. Because the opponent is so imperfect Yes. It must have been overwhelming because it was in an incomplete state. Its true that you overpowered him. After defeating the king of ghouls, he came back after completing all the nearby requests neatly, so anyone could see that he was overwhelmed. If it hadnt been for overpowering, he would have collapsed near the cave. Lee Han, who was speechless at Professor Voladis logic, regretted it. Shouldnt I have pretended to be sick? The ghoul king is not in the record. Even if they were from another dimension, those worth their names tended to remain on record, but there were always exceptions. Like the king of ghouls, there could be no record of beings who descended and were sealed in the distant past. yes. Even so, youd better be careful. Such beings are persistent. Of course Lee Han knew. If you were abused by a kid like Lee Han and then reverse summoned to another dimension, and you could pass it on generously, it wasnt an evil existence. He is probably sharpening his sword while recovering his strength in his own dimension. But Lee Han wasnt too worried. Isnt it rare to meet? I was reverse summoned after being hit like that, but Im recovering for a while so I cant even dare to come back, then the only possibility left is for Lee Han to visit the dimension where the ghoul king is and visit him in person Unless Lee Han goes crazy enough . There was no reason to do anything. So I prepared a way to deal with those beings. !! Lee Han swallowed, enduring the hot tea hitting his throat. But I couldnt stand it until my eyes widened. Is there a way? okay. Professor Ballardy calmly went on to explain. Originally, the path Lee Han is walking now is the path of completed combat magic that masters and fuses all the magic of other schools. Of course, Lee Han didnt think he was walking down that path, but it didnt matter. In any case, the perfection of each school was important to this path of perfect combat magic, so Professor Voladi never rushed or hurried it. The student was in a hurry because of his talent, but Professor Voladi understood as a teacher. If the teacher doesnt understand it, who will? However, considering the ghoul king subjugation this time, it was safe to accumulate magical combat experience related to black magic. That way, youll have the upper hand when you face the King of Ghouls again. indeed. After hearing the explanation, Lee Han nodded. Actually, I just nodded my head, but I wasnt convinced inside. Cant we just avoid it? If you can avoid it by avoiding it, you are not an enemy. I heard from Professor Mortum. First of all, in black magic, curse poison bone necromancy. You learned the four basic areas. Yes Lee Han nodded with a bitter smile. I wasnt even that surprised anymore. I hope you cough more later. Not a bad choice. It is the basic of the basics in black magic. However, a being like the king of ghouls is difficult to deal with in the area just mentioned. It certainly was. I avoided the elemental lightning too easily to see if it had foreknowledge, and it only worked if I used a wide range of skills with the elemental fire. The powers of evil beings from the other world often exceed the wisdom of wizards. Professor Voladi was not surprised. Beings summoned from another dimension used to have foresight as well as bizarre powers to the extent that foresight seemed shabby. However, it is not that there is no way to deal with it. One of them is the dark element. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dark element you mean? Among the various element classes, the dark element entered the axis that was difficult to learn, such as lightning and ice. If the lightning element is difficult to control and the ice element is difficult to maintain, the dark element has entered the wizards conceptualization, that is, the difficult to imagine. Such beings like to use dark elements based on negative energy. If a wizard knows how to handle it, it can be predicted. indeed. Professor Voladi put down a book. The title was written in a familiar font that I had seen many places. < Basic Dark Elemental Magic and Its Application > A familiar book made Lee Han suddenly realize. for a moment. If youre giving me a book, dont you think youre going to teach me? Arent you going to teach me yourself? okay. I have work. Let it get used to. Lee Han pondered whether he should like this or not. Its a relief that I can avoid the teachings that Professor Voladi is chasing with a knife from behind Is it okay to learn the highly difficult Dark Element by myself? Even if I received it once and learned it later, Im sure he wouldnt kill me. Upon receiving the book, Lee Han asked without thinking. Do you mind if I ask what happened? Professor Voladi answered, standing up from his seat. I plan to meet Umidhus and prepare what I need for the second semester lecture. indeed. Wait. professor. professor! Its getting dark, so lets stay and go! There are many rooms in the mansion! no. let me come next time You were well received. Professor Voladi greeted the servants lightly and left the front door of the mansion. For Lee Han, the sight of Professor Voladi disappearing into the distance felt like an ominous omen. I should have taken sleeping pills with green tea! Lee Han said to the servant next to him. In the future, except for the professor who looks like a half-troll, the rest of the professors should answer that I am not in the mansion when they visit. All right? The servant felt that Lee Hans order was strange, but answered. what the hell * * * Lee Han had a little late dinner with Yoner and Gainando, who were waiting. Gainando nodded as if he had no appetite. whats the matter? The cooks will be disappointed. I ate a lot of cotton candy earlier Yoner regretted why he brought it to his friends house. Guinando pointed at Lee Han, perhaps feeling the gaze. Even Lee Han doesnt have an appetite! Does that look like it now? Eating a lot of cotton candy and having no appetite for dinner and meeting a professor during vacation and receiving extra assignments on the same line. In Yoners view, this was innocent even if Lee Han attacked Gainando. no. You should eat better at times like this. Thank you everyone. Lee Han nodded and grabbed the spoon. No matter how hard and painful it is, you should always eat well. -Its an intruder. hold on! C Wait a minute! Youll understand when you hear my identity! I am Professor Bible Verdus, Professor of Ein Rogard! Tak! Surprised by that appearance, Gainando hurriedly raised his spoon. I will eat well. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Lee Han looked at Kainan-do in puzzlement. Why? Ah no. Arent you mad at me for eating too many snacks? no. Lee Han sighed and approached the window. and shouted You are the professor. look! Because youre a professor! Facing the ground, Professor Verdus struggled and shouted. The knights under Allarron asked in bewilderment. But, Bocchan. Why is the professor sneaking in? Thats what Im curious about. Lee Han thought so, but he held back and said good-bye. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding. How could there be any misunderstanding? Lee Han pretended not to hear the articles question and ignored it. and asked the servant Did you do that because you said I wasnt there? Given Professor Verdus personality, the possibility was high enough. Even if Lee Han is not in the mansion, isnt he the kind of person who will break through and wait for him to enter? However, the servants answer was unexpected. Oh no. They just sneaked in without asking and got caught. Lee Han slightly pondered whether to just send Professor Verdus to the Grand Den City Guard. * * * After shaking off the dirt, Professor Verdus sat down and gnawed at the bark. So, are you ready to make artifacts? In the mansion, the knights grabbed him and slammed his face into the ground, but Professor Verdus didnt care at all. He only cares about artifact production. Lee Han took off his pretense. Artifact creation? I dont know what you mean. uh? Didnt you decide to do it together? Because I have a bad memory If it were the skeleton principal, he would have grabbed him by the collar, saying, Where are you doing this? ah. okay? The other day, you said you wanted to participate in artifact production. I was just incredibly passionate. Its okay because I can do it now. As soon as he said that he had a bad memory, Lee Han was speechless at the sight of Professor Verdus openly lying. What kind of person Ah. Only then did Lee Han recall the helmet of wisdom. Come to think of it, no one was as expert as Professor Verdus when it came to artifacts. professor. Please look at this artifact here. What? After receiving the helmet of wisdom, Professor Verdus looked around and answered immediately. Its a nasty artifact. Cursed. Is that so too? Is there any way to break the curse? Do you think it will be difficult? There were two types of curses placed on artifacts. One is that an evil curse has been put on a fine artifact. In this case, if only the curse was lifted, the artifact could be used. The other is an artifact created from scratch as a sinister construct. In this case, it was meaningless to break the curse. The moment you solve it, the artifacts power will disappear. The Helm of Wisdom was typical of the latter. Ego Artifacts are usually barred from harming their owner, but this one has no such thing. If he wants anything, he will put his master in danger. Is that so. I thought a professor might have a way. Lee Han muttered without thinking. Then Professor Verdus suddenly shouted in a fit of rage. I didnt say there was no way! No why are you angry? Stay still! Professor Verdus put down the gnawed bark and began to stare at the helmet. Lee Han was a little taken aback by the unexpected reaction. Gainando whispered from the side. Arent you too weak to provoke the professor? Mmm. Certainly, if it was enough to hear that from Gainando, he was too weak to provoke. However, Lee Han left Professor Verdus alone. Isnt it possible to change it to something useful? If that were the case, Lee Han intended to sell it with a modifier such as the masterpiece of the whole body of Bible Verdus, the best artifact craftsman in Ein Rogard. There is a way. What is it? Its intentionally picking out information and taking away the ability to speak. ? Lee Han wondered what Professor Verdus was talking about. But you still have the ability to endanger your master, right? You can avoid that on your own. No matter what the Helm of Wisdom says, if you dont hide it, the listener will be able to judge calmly. That was Professor Verdus argument. Right is that right? Although Lee Han felt that Professor Verdus logic had some truth, he somehow did not want to admit it. But it was also true that it was better than not changing. hmm. Then lets change it. How can I change it? I need to cast some magic to dispel it and change the spell inside. If we start working on it, it will be finished by the time the sun rises in the morning. What can I help you with? you? I cant help you. Professor Verdus answered honestly. These were magic that Lee Han couldnt do yet, and there was no need to make use of the characteristics with a lot of magic power. Is that so. Then I will go and sleep. okay. go to bed. Professor Verdus forgot his original goal and waved his hand. Lee Han bowed politely and left the drawing room. I must go to bed. Sleep well everyone. uh are you okay? are you okay. are you okay. The servant was taken aback, but Lee Han said goodbye to his friends and went to his room to sleep. The servant was confused when he saw Professor Verdus, who was left alone in the drawing room, holding on to his helmet. Can I do this? Can it really be like this!? * * * Morning. Professor Verdus asked while hitting the Helm of Wisdom. hey. Tell me your purpose. My goal is to increase my inner wisdom even if I destroy my master Thats good. It was truly an amazing achievement. To rewrite the performance of an artifact with an ego in just one night. It was a great skill that even the average artisan of the artifact couldnt even dare to dare. Despite such an amazing achievement, Professor Verdus was not particularly impressed. After yawning once, he asked. Where is Wardanaz? I need to make an artifact. Uh Mr. Wardanaz went out with his friends 30 minutes ago. The professor seemed to be paying attention, so he said he wouldnt interrupt. Professor Verdus frowned. I dont know, but I felt strangely deceived. * * * Are you really okay? I just happened to go out early. Lee Han answered like that. If one day I had to work with Professor Verdus forcibly, it would have been better to postpone that time as much as possible. Then, at least until then, wouldnt we be able to use it to survive? Ratford glanced back worriedly. Apparently, he was worried about Professor Verdus reaction. Today, Guinan said lets stay at home. really?! Gainandos eyes lit up. Last time, other members of the imperial family, who were not close to each other, came to disturb them, but this time the story was different. You can invite your friends and play very well. Gainando wriggled his fingers and touched the deck of cards in his bosom. Just as Lee Han, the head of the grade, could easily recite the contents of the magic book even with his eyes closed, Gainando could easily recite a list of games to enjoy even with his eyes closed. Wizard card game Gyeokgu Petanque Fighting horseback riding I shouldnt play chess because Lee Han is too strong. Ratford. Did you bring it? yes. Yoner. Did you say you have it too? Because I always carry it with me. !! The other friends conversations made Kainando even more excited. It was clear that his friends had brought wizard cards with them. Did you bring it?! of course. I need something to do when I get to your house. Lee Han answered and took out a book from his bag. It was < About basic dark element magic and its applications >. Cainandos face was distorted with sadness and bewilderment. whats the matter? Uh nothing You brought a book too, didnt you? Guinan Island? Lets study dark magic together. Im also going to study something Ive been putting off for today. Its nice to study together like this. Looking at Lee Han and Ratford Yoner, who were laughing and talking amicably, Gainando wept inwardly. Magic isnt everything in life! * * * I see why the dark element is difficult. Lee Han, who rented a private room, closed his eyes and focused on the dark element. The basis of elemental magic is to feel the element and clearly materialize it. The dark element wasnt too difficult in that respect. In fact, this was a difficult part for other wizards, but Lee Han had a different specific idea in his head than other wizards. Just as this idea was helpful in dealing with the lightning element, so it was with the dark element. The problem was then. Similar to the flame element. The water element was less likely to injure its owner if it was out of control, and the lightning element disappeared before it increased even if it was out of control, but the dark element was not. If it fails to control, it hurts its owner and doesnt disappear. If these elements make a mistake, just like the fire elements did Whoaaaaagh! The private room, where bright light came in through the window, suddenly became dark. It wasnt natural darkness. It was an artificial darkness created by magic. Inside it, negative energy wriggled and a cold chill lingered somewhere. Lee Han threw the leaves he had prepared. Then the vitality of the leaves faded and in an instant they turned into dead leaves. It was a characteristic of the dark element that depleted vitality. If I move, Ill collapse. For warlocks who deal with dark elements, the accident of depleting their life force and falling down is like a companion. First of all, you need to pay attention to this point. Of course, the power of the first dark element learned is very weak. You can stay in such darkness for hours and not breathe. So, first we have to start by strengthening the power of the dark element ? Lee Han looked at the dead leaves that had just been touched by the dark element. And I looked at the dark element strengthening part. I can skip this part. Thus, if the power of the dark element has been sufficiently strengthened, the foundation for full-fledged elemental magic has now been established. The key to the operation of dark elemental magic is that the wizard must be able to control the nature of the vitality drain. If he cant do that, the wizard wields a sword that can even cut himself After reading a book that was needlessly detailed, Lee Han summoned the dark element again. In a word, if you are a wizard who handles the dark element, you should not be affected at all even if you put your hand into that element. After all, you have to be able to control your own characteristics The power of magic goes up in proportion to magic power. And going up together is the control difficulty. The dark element was more difficult for Lee Han, who had not been able to fully handle the fire element yet, so he wore and handled various artifacts. That said, I cant get rid of the magic I have Until I control it, I have no choice but to treat it as the size of an ember like a fire element? Unlike the fire element, the dark element doesnt seem to have any meaning then. Leehan! Lee Han! Kainando knocked on the door of the private room. Lee Han closed the book and answered. How many hours have you studied? Now that doesnt matter! Good jobs are rolling in! They say only warlocks can do it! could that be a good thing? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han had a moment of doubt. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Wizards were basically high-class personnel who were treated wherever supply was less than demand but even there, there were occasional exceptions. In fact, there was no need to call it an exception, and you could call it a black magician. It was usually a black magician. Black magic was basically unpopular. Even if its like me, I dont think Ill bother calling a warlock. There are many wizards of other outstanding schools, so there is no reason to call the wizards of the black magic school. But thats something only black magicians can do. very suspicious Where did you hear that? Ratford told me! oh. If so. for a moment. Is something strange? It seemed that Gainando felt a sense of incongruity in the way Lee Han reacted differently when he heard Ratfords name. Its weird, whats weird? Lets go quickly. okay. I dont know what Im going to do, but its better than studying Oops. Is it your study or mine * * * Ratford was not a black magician, but he had a friend who was learning black magic. It was Ymirg of the same tower. The friends of the Black Turtle Tower came to Ratfords ears because they closely shared each other when interesting jobs came out. Thats true friendship. Lee Han could not help but envy the friendship of the Black Turtle Top friends. The best the Blue Dragon Tower friends do is hold a party at the mansion and invite them Its been a while. Ymirg. long time no see! Half-nice. Few of the first year students learned black magic, so the students had no choice but to be close to each other. Did you also call Raphael? Why are you calling that bastard!? I do not need! Some of the students were friendly with each other. I also told the white tiger top He said he needed to rest because of fatigue. Oops. What kind of article is an article if you cant even manage yourself? joy. Guinando continued to grumble as he usually quarreled with Rapadel. But it doesnt hurt too much, does it? I dont think so. Lee Han, who knew the truth, muttered. It was evident that the fatigue from the previous ghoul king subjugation had lessened. But Im less disciplined than I thought. Thinking of grabbing Raphael if he heard it, Lee Han averted his gaze. Rapadel cant help it, so lets work harder instead. So Yirg. Is it this way? Yes. Ymirg was leading the way in the general area of the southern section of the city. This southern district felt a different energy from the central district where nobles lived or the west district where guilds were located. It was a vigor that only came out when people from all over the place were mixed together. Neither the mysterious traveler who covered his body with a cloak, nor the merchant selling the mysterious potion named < The Elixir of Prince Gonadaltes > nor the mercenary who wore five swords and even carried a spear did not seem strange here. You bastard! Carrying a spear in the city. Granden Cigar looks funny! Follow me! Well done wrong! Of course, it wasnt completely lawless. As we went down the road to the outskirts of the city, it became less and less crowded. Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked. But what kind of job is it? A guard job. A guard? Lee Han was lost in thought at the unexpected name. Is there any reason to set up a wizard or a warlock as guards? The ransom for the wizard was high. If they needed security, it would have been better to hire a few more seasoned adventurers or mercenaries. Even if you pay a high price for hiring, more wizards than you think are unfamiliar with combat. If a raid or combat situation occurred, there was a high possibility that they would not be able to pay their dues. If I had to question it, there would be ways to use it, such as barriers or boundary magic Why use a black magician? Do you know where the guard is? Yes. Cemetery. aha. Lee Han immediately understood. A warlock might be needed in a place like that Gong Cemetery? Were you going to the cemetery now??? Of course, Cainan Island was different. Looking at Ymirg with betrayed eyes, Ymirg was also taken aback. Why why? Got a problem? Cemeteries are scary! Lee Han and Ymir were at a loss for words in a moment of absurdity. Is that what a warlock would do? Arent there several cemeteries around Professor Mortoums Dark Hall? So how scary was that too! Do I have to go to the place where they are gathered?! Gainando was disgusted and tried to hold on. Ive summoned skeletons, and Ill be summoning more undead in the future, so its better to get used to it in advance. I can meet the undead separately, why do I have to go to the cemetery! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Guinan Island. ? Life is about doing things you dont want to do and getting paid. Shut up and follow me. Cainando was downcast and followed him. Ymirg asked with concern. Can I do that? are you okay. You can buy me some cotton candy after work later. * * * The gravekeeper guarding the cemetery on the outskirts of Granden City was very happy with the appearance of the three. oh my! Welcome, wizards! Nice to meet you. I was worried a lot. What are you worried about? I was worried about what to do if there were no Einrogard students learning black magic this year. There are very few warlocks in the city. The three students made a confused expression. Even in Ein Lorgard, there werent that many students learning black magic. The easiest way to find a wizard with skills and solid basic skills in Granden City is to hire Einroguard students who come out during vacation. But this year, if none of the Einrogard students were learning black magic, it would become a serious problem. Still, Im really glad there are three of you! Ahyes. But there arent that many warlocks? Kainando didnt understand, so he asked. Even if there are only a few of them from Ein Rogard, I think we can call in warlocks from other places Oh. He makes a big noise. A warlock must be a much more established and trustworthy person than other wizards. why? Thats right When the gravekeeper hesitated, Lee Han answered instead. Are you going to take the body out of the graveyard? Kuh Kheuh-hum. I dont think so. I just feel sorry for the prejudice against warlocks. For things like that, it seems that the imperial newspapers have had too many accidents Hey! I will guide you to the graveyard. The gravekeeper quickly changed the topic. I didnt want to list the list of black magicians accidents in front of students learning black magic. There is a period in which the yin energy is strengthened periodically in the empire. When negative energy fills up everywhere, the power of the dead becomes stronger. Then A strange thing can happen in a place like a cemetery. youre right. He is also from Ein Lorgard. The mana that pervaded nature used to cause all sorts of erratic phenomena. It wasnt as rare as the sudden summoning of a phoenix in Einrogard, but it wasnt uncommon for the dead to rise and beings from another dimension to cross the rift because of the negative magic power. The one who could best respond to this problem was, of course, the black mage. No matter how many negative perceptions there are, black magic was one of the most necessary magics for the empire. But we havent yet learned about the complicated mysteries of black magic. its okay. No matter how much it is, I dont leave everything to the first-time students. Theres a senior warlock here to help. Mr. Diet! ! Lee Han was surprised by the familiar name. If its Delett, its definitely I thought juniors would come but they came more than I thought, didnt they? A crow-beast student flapping black wings behind his back waved his hand and walked out of the cemetery tower. It was Diret, a student majoring in the black magic school in the fourth year of Ein Rogard. senior! Are you okay? Lee Han habitually glanced around. Dereth nodded as if he understood. I dont have to worry about that because I dont go to the punishment room just because I have a conversation here. okay. Fortunately, the. And I wont die just because I go to the punishment room. You guys will have to keep going to Einrogard from now on, so you should learn how to get used to the punishment room. Gainando disliked what he was saying, but Leehan took it seriously. Its definitely better to prepare the punishment room in advance. Starting with how to escape from prison when you are trapped, to Plan B where you can take a comfortable break when it is difficult to escape. Fortunately, he was friendly with one of the guards, Perkuntra, but he couldnt trust only Perkuntra. And from Lee Hans point of view, Perkuntra is a bit I mean, mistakes are frequent when its important. Anyway, why are you two here? Isnt it the blue dragons tower? Diret was puzzled by the appearance of Lee Han and Gainando. Normally, students in the Blue Dragon Tower did not do this. Gainando immediately replied. I am earning myself money to spend! what? Why do you do that? If you can get it, go get it. Cainando, who knew how to listen to praise, became sullen. Lee Han did not say Im crazy about silver coins. From what I could see, there was a high possibility that he would think of me as a strange person. I thought it was an opportunity to train my black magic. Diret looked at Lee Han with a startled look. Come to think of it, this junior was a crazy genius who listened to the magic of all schools. Ugh. I see. what? Lee Han felt strange. The reaction was stronger than in Gainan Island Still, its nice that three of them came. There were many times when it was less. Originally, it was correct that the 3rd year would explain this case, not me, but he went to the east to find a useful corpse. Thats right. This time, it was Lee Han and his friends turn to stutter. I asked so earnestly that I couldnt refuse. It was also true that the grave keepers shed tears and begged for it earnestly, but it was also difficult for a black magician to refuse. In the end, Diret came to explain this. You are wonderful. Well, its a little bit of refusal if you offer several times the remuneration What? no. The pay is the same. Lee Han was taken aback by Diets words. Is the pay the same? uh? Uh Diret was taken aback by the pressure from his junior. The gravekeepers tricked you. I will go and protest. No no We used to know each other, but at this level No. On the contrary, the more you know each other, the more thoroughly you should do money transactions! Seeing the junior who was suspiciously sincere about the silver coin, Diret immediately had a strange idea. This junior probably didnt come to work for the silver coins, right? * * * Basically, prevention is more important than reactive. Diret tapped the floor with his cane and said. Thats why you have to pay attention to the flow of magic power. As much as you juniors have learned black magic, they should be able to feel the magic of negative energy a little better. While Diret explained, adventurers passing by on the road above the cemetery in the distance passed by frowning. Arent they kek grave robbers? Are you trying to steal a body again? dont mind. Theyre the ones who cant even talk in their face. ruler. So wait. Where did one of your juniors go? Diret was taken aback by Lee Hans disappearance. When I turned my head, Lee Han was running up the road. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Sleep Before Diret could even call, Lee Han punched the adventurer he just talked about on the chin. Ouch! Tell me again. Lee Han, who pulled out the morning star with his sword in its sheath, struck another adventurer in the stomach without stopping. The adventurer who had been hit properly fell forward, biting into bubbles. Crazy! Do you want to talk again? puck! Puck puck puck! When the adventurers fell down, Lee Han beat them like a white tiger tower student. Then the response came back. Well I was wrong! What did I do wrong? Thats it Less right. Lee Han swung his sword again. The adventurers screamed and crouched down. Passers-by looked at it with interest, saying, Theres a fight again, but no one intervened. Thanks to this, only Lee Han was able to beat him comfortably. Keuheuk The black magicians called them grave robbers Its still not enough. yes? What do you mean Big! Think about it. Why cant apologies be creative when they are creatively framed for stealing a body? If you get beaten up, you will have intelligence that you didnt have before. Only then did the adventurers realize. The great black magicians? more. Im sorry for framing the great black magicians who protect the city as grave robbers! okay. Its already hard to protect the city, so should I put a false name on it? I was wrong the beaten adventurers staggered in reply. Keep in mind that words have so much power. Ive reflected on it, so Ill forgive you. Thank you! The adventurers cursed the crazy black magicians in their hearts. From now on, I wont even go near a graveyard. Its mean to hide a knight Follow me. yes? Follow me. Im sorry, so I need to help. The adventurers were taken aback by the logic they heard for the first time, but Lee Han kindly persuaded them again. As they aimed their swords, the adventurers shouted at the same time. Let me help! I thought so. Diret, who was watching from below, asked in bewilderment. Does anyone know what its doing? * * * Sure. In a place where the flow of magical power is strong, it seems to release the accumulated magical power by changing the terrain. explanation going on again. Lee Han nodded as he listened to Direts explanation. If an abnormally large amount of mana gathers in one place, the possibility of an abnormal phenomenon increases accordingly, so I had to find those places first and dissipate the mana somehow. ruler. Then dig up that soil and bring in new soil and mix it. The adventurers silently dug up the soil with shovels. Lee Han was happy and encouraged. You are good. When you finish that job, lets go under the fence over here. Everyone does a good job! Cainan Island. Dont play either. Im not confident because I dont use earth magic. Then you have to spread it by hand. ruler. Diret thought at this strange appearance. Its a bit different from what I expected I thought of a heartwarming scene where seniors teach and juniors learn and work together to prevent accidents, but I didnt think of the prisoners labor. Progress is fast, but! Lee Han. This is where a lot of mana gathers, right? Good find. It is a place where more mana is gathered than other places. Woah Wo Danaz. here is? Wait I dont think I need to touch here. Compared to other places, its not that much, and the flow of magic power is fluid, so it seems likely that it will go down again. However, apart from catching adventurers on the road and forcibly eating them, Lee Han was definitely an excellent junior. From the ability to detect magical powers that are overwhelming to those of others, to the brains that efficiently carry out tasks. The way he kept a journal on paper and organized places where mana was likely to accumulate was like a black magician who had worked for several years. I dont think I have anything to teach you? senior. Still, as a senior, I have to teach you something. what do you teach What black magic is useful? ? Lee Han was puzzled when Diret was alone in his thoughts. What are you thinking? Are you having any problems? uh? When did you come? Ive been in front of you for a while now but Im here to ask what to do if the discovery is delayed and the mana cannot be disturbed. Oops I should have explained that. Diet was sorry. I forgot about it because my junior was so good at handling things. In that case, you have to use some rough method. One of the ways is to use the holy water or holy relics that have been blessed from the temple here The things that received the blessings of the church were in conflict with negative energy-type magical powers. If they bumped into each other, the accumulated magic could be disturbed by the collision. Alternatively, it can be solved with magic, but that is a bit difficult. Junior. Do you know how to use the dark element? Direth asked, but of course assumed that Lee Han hadnt learned it yet. It was because the area of black magic that was dealt with in the first year was formidable. It is difficult to follow those realms, so how can you learn high-difficulty elemental magic like the dark element? I only know how to write the basics. Its impossible to completely control it Yes. Of course Of course what??? Dereth was startled as he tried to pass it over casually. Is Professor Mortum crazy?? Professor Mortum taught you? why? when?? ah. Its not that Professor Mortum taught me He taught me that I needed another professor. What are you crazy people doing? Diret cursed the professor who taught Lee Han about the dark element. No matter how necessary it is, does it make sense to teach first graders about the dark element? That yes. I see. As I said, perfect control is impossible, so I dont think you should expect it. I wasnt expecting it! Some crazy senior expects to use the dark element from the freshman junior! Dirett exclaimed in amazement. And then I remembered what happened in the first semester. From the King of the Frost Giants to the final assignments. It was the ugly 4th grade itself that attracted 1st graders to their work. no. Even if you think so, junior, you have nothing to say. ?? The dark element Of course, its impossible to control it perfectly. I cant even control it. Is that so? It is an element with such a high degree of difficulty. Its not at all like the elemental fire. I cant even perfectly control the fire element. is that so? Diete was perplexed. To be honest, I was surprised that Lee Han couldnt control an element as easy as the fire element. Each person has a different elemental aptitude, so dont worry too much about it. Junior. What elemental magic do you usually use? First, water Look. So yes. It may not be compatible with the fire element. Junior. Lightning and ice? S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Diret looked at Lee Han as if it was absurd. are you kidding me? * * * After a longer conversation than expected, Diret was able to understand. aha. Because of magical powers well. If so, that explains it. Junior. The king of the frost giants and the final exam assignments to subdue the demons. If what Lee Han just explained was true, I could understand it to some extent. Of course, in a corner of my heart, the thought But how much magical power do I need to do that to be able to do that? remained. wait for a sec. Junior. I heard you know how to handle the lightning element and the ice element? As much as you have a lot of magical power, the already difficult higher-level elements must be more difficult, right? ah. I see. is that the end? All I can say is that I was lucky that I just got along well from the start. Diret wanted to hit a junior for the first time. This is why the family of geniuses! In a word, doesnt it mean that even though he has a lot of magical power, he is gifted enough to control the lightning element and the ice element considering that. It was a really nasty sound. In addition, the two elements were elements that were difficult to implement before control. Even if one of the two was implemented, he would be evaluated as having a talent for elemental magic, but he knew how to implement both easily. I think lightning and ice elements are enough. But neither fire nor darkness can be controlled. Junior I want you to work. You cant have everything. The two elements have the property of expanding to the surroundings, so it will be even more so. Anyway, the dark element its easy to do this kind of work if you know how to handle it. Its not difficult. Diret paused for a moment and swung his staff. Then, black darkness began to envelop Direts staff, and it turned into a spear. see? Its hard, so answer quickly. Junior. I see. Diret stabbed the tip of the spear in that state. The weeds that were located where they were stabbed lost their vitality and died. By the way, I am not completely in control of this. Its just a rough shape. See you at the end. As Diret said, the appearance of the spear was rough and swaying. It would be nice to have complete control, but its not like I cant use it even before that. Giving up perfect control and using only the properties of the elements. Even if youre not a master of fire magic, everyone knows how to use a torch. After all, its a trick. I see Lets try it. Junior. Simplest yes. Spherical shape would be nice. Shoot it with a sphere. Lee Han summoned the dark element as Diret said. And, like other elements, it was collected in the form of a sphere. Pak! Then, like a compressed flame exploding, dark elements scattered in all directions. Darkness, gather at this end! Diret was startled and swung his staff to control the dark element. Why does it explode!? It seems like it has a lot of magic I was wrong. Junior. I thought of it on my own terms. Dereth furrowed her brows as if in trouble. Unlike himself, this junior did not have a rough control. If you dont control it with power several times stronger than other magicians, the elements will run wild because of that powerful magic. I am fine. Its not even your fault. Wait a minute. Still, Im a senior. I brought it up, but I need to give you some advice. Diret lost his thoughts as he drew out all the knowledge he knew about the Dark Element. What advice can I give to a junior like that? Should I look for a more controllable form? no, it wont make much of a difference. If you give up control altogether and use it as a summons it wont work. Flames are dangerous, but darkness is even more so. It will scatter in all directions, but if it scatters incorrectly, it is like stabbing yourself. Should I apply some other magic? Come to think of it, it must have been enchanted. It might be a little safer if you use it as an enchantment magic. However, the level of enchantment magic would not be too difficult What were some of the other schools of magic? senior! senior! ? At Lee Hans call, Diret raised his head. On top of the staff, a sphere made of the dark element was spinning round and round while maintaining its shape. Thanks to your advice, I succeeded! Junior. Do you really think it was because of my advice? He was wondering if there was another way, but when he saw that he easily jumped over the blocked part while not looking at him, words came out. what the hell is that Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Didnt your senior tell you to do it? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If thats what Haran says no. done. Junior. Keep quiet and focus on control. It must be hard right now. Dieter was right. Unlike the stable form of the water orb, the dark orb fluctuated quite unsteadily. At any moment, I felt like I was going to lose my shape and scatter in all directions with a single mistake. In this state it would be impossible to fly it, but if you use it, is it close combat? Junior. Are you good at fighting? Gainando and Ymirg were both cool at the sudden question. I only learned it for self-defense. Well, since youre from an aristocratic family, you probably didnt learn swordsmanship. Again, both friends were cool at the same time. It is not necessary for a wizard to be good at fighting, but sometimes there are times when they engage in close combat. In that case, magic like this is more useful than you think. Junior. It would be more stable if treated with endowment magic, but I cant hope for that much right now. If thats the case, isnt the fire element better? There are many enemies who can withstand the fire element better than I thought. Starting with monsters that had resistance to fire, seasoned adventurers usually had at least one or two defenses against fire. It was an element that was easy to encounter in real life. I see Junior. How long have you been holding on to the dark element Release it quickly. Admiring Lee Han, he came to his senses at Direts point and released the dark element. Coming back to what I was talking about earlier, it is good to use an item that is incompatible with the problem when a problem arises due to not being able to prevent it in advance, but if you know how to handle the dark element, this is possible. Diret looked around at the remains of Lee Hans dark element explosion and grabbed his staff. Darkness. Gather at this end. Magic that controls existing water or fire rather than summoning water or fire elements. Are you gathering all the dark elements around you? Good fit. It creates a kind of vacuum. If the magician preoccupies the dark element first, the undead and their affiliated beings become very vulnerable. The undead were extreme beings with both advantages and disadvantages. When dealing with such beings, it was more effective to stab their weaknesses than to collide with them. If he had known this method against the ghoul king, it would have been far more effective than turning the cave into a sea of fire. As expected, knowledge is power. Isnt Cainan Island interesting? uh? uh huh uh uh uh. Gainando, who was dozing off while yawning next to him, answered Lee Hans question in surprise. He had no interest in the dark element or anything. this bastard Calm down. Junior. Because its something you dont need to learn. Studying other things can only make your head complicated. When Lee Han tried to lift his cane, Diret stopped him. Kainando was moved inside. Sunbaenim! I. Wizards?? Caught adventurers holding shovels cautiously approached. Lee Han replied in a sullen voice. ah. You said you would send it by today. Thats not it I keep hearing strange noises from inside the tower !!! * * * The cemetery on the outskirts of Granden City wasnt just a grave. There were several small towers inside as well as a wall surrounding the tomb. It was used as a resting place for gravekeepers, or used as a central core when black magicians cast large-scale magic on the graveyard. Of course, no body was kept inside. Then Did you check your magic power? Diret threw off the face of his senior who taught his juniors and returned as a black magician in charge of managing the cemetery. Lee Han took out the paper he had written on and checked it out before answering. yes. The tower that said he heard the sound was Tower 1 or Tower 2, but both had normal horsepower. What if a monster hiding between the packages came in while carrying the luggage? In preparation for that, I dismantled and dispersed the items that obstructed my view. I cast the dark vision magic on the space perception magic and confirmed it, and I closed the window after finishing it, so I think the possibility is small. He tried to concentrate seriously, but Diret couldnt stand the tickling pride that came over him. Among other schools that boast of having many new students, there will be no juniors like him. To be honest, I wanted to take him out and brag about it. ah. But that junior is also listening to all the other schools Diret, who belatedly realized the reality, was bitter. senior? Either those adventurers misunderstood. Oh no! We all got it right! Or came from outside. Is that possible? Lee Han was puzzled. I dont know if its hiding between the luggage, but its a monster that has invaded from the outside. Even though it was a remote place, it was definitely inside the city. If a monster roamed the street, there was a high possibility that it would be slaughtered in less than 30 minutes. I doubt that too. Junior. Didnt they hear it wrong? Maybe something like this? Ymirg raised his hand and said. Sometimes the soil in the basement also moves. Theres a body down here in the basement. When the underground soil moves and is pushed out of the cemetery ! If the soil from the underground was pushed out and the position of the corpse shifted, and if magical energy pooled around it unluckily, the undead could have been created outside the cemetery instead of inside it. Is that plausible? good job. Junior. Thank you. Ymirg blushed at Yihan and Direts praise. However, Gainando glared at Ymirg. Why why? From now on, you will be my rival. Rapad El had already been defeated (at least he thought so), and Yihan was just determined to be excluded, so Ymirgs performance was an act that could not be left unattended. joy. Lets compete to see who is truly number one in black magic. Thats just wordanaz Going into the search. Undead, show yourself! Along with the spell, a wave spread from Direts staff. Then there was a flash and a crashing sound from the upper floors of Tower 2. !! That way! lets go! Please wait a moment! Just in case, you should prepare your defenses. At Lee Hans words, Diret hesitated. What defense magic are you going to use? Even if it was the same defense magic, it was better to use Diret, a 4th year student, but the opponent was not an ordinary junior. Direth was honestly curious about what kind of defensive magic Yihan would use. This time, we will show magic that exceeds expectations Hey! Adventurers! Take the lead! Why is that? Nothing. * * * Lee Han and Diret adventurers up the tower. Ymirg and Cainando are outside the tower. Lee Han asked as he quickly ran up the stairs. He knows that his location has been found out, but wouldnt he run away? There is little chance of that. Junior. He woke up outside the cemetery, but he deliberately came inside to increase his strength. It is belligerent and fearless. indeed. The reaction he showed when he woke up was enough to roughly grasp the nature of the undead. If you tried to quickly move away from the summoned place, you were cautious and timid, and if you tried to settle down instead of moving away, it was the opposite. In this case, it was highly likely that he was aggressive and greedy as he was trying to absorb the mana flowing through the cemetery and increase his strength. -!! Aaaagh! appear!!! The adventurers who climbed in front screamed. A huge undead tumbled down from the upper stairs. Seeing this, Diret let out a groan. Damn it Its an undead chimera. Instead of combining strong negative magic with a single corpse, it is the result of combining with torn and crushed corpses. As many individuals personalities were mixed, it was difficult to predict and difficult to deal with from the wizards point of view. Diret immediately prepared a weakening spell for the undead Chimera. Decrease Bang! An explosion occurred inside the undead chimeras body, and about a quarter of it was blown away. The undead chimera, which gained momentum from the explosion, collided with the towers walls instead of crushing the adventurers. A section of the weakened wall collapsed and opened a hole. ?!?! Lee Han and Diret were taken aback when the vicious guy sacrificed a part of his body to break through the tower wall and escape. We havent even fought yet, so why are you running away all of a sudden?! senior. Will you please listen and not be angry? Why am I angry with you junior? Its okay to just say it! What? I think he ran away after seeing me Dereth almost got angry at the moment, wondering if it was time to joke. The adventurers standing in front muttered involuntarily. And indeed. What the hell! Im sorry Im sorry! Among the undead, there are those with excellent magic power detection abilities, right? It seems that he grasped my magical power and ran away. ! Only then did Dietrich understand Lee Hans words. If its not just a vicious and belligerent guy, but someone who has the ability to detect magic power and is intelligent enough to understand that and back down Things will get messy. Junior. C Thats running away!! It runs away!! Hey baby! cant stand there! Bone! Ymirg! throw anything! Throw a rock! C If you throw it wrong, people will get hurt! * * * After coming down from the tower, Diret and Lee Han immediately started pursuing them. Call the city guards that an undead chimera appears. lets follow our own Junior. All right. Thank you sorcerer! The gravekeepers bowed their heads in gratitude. Originally, this was the responsibility of the gravekeepers. He should have been checking regularly to prevent undead from occurring. Of course, the gravekeepers were also unfair. Who would have known that the undead would be summoned outside the cemetery because of the soil moved underground. But even so, it is true that if a problem arises and the damage increases, you have to take responsibility. But when the black magicians came forward to help, I couldnt help but be grateful. You dont have to thank everyone. This is what warlocks are supposed to do. And indeed Lee Han firmly intervened when it seemed that the senior would lose money for being so innocent and innocent. But I think everyone should know who solved this. Tell the city guards that they should be properly informed and that they should be treated with honor. All right! Diret looked at the junior as if it was absurd. Im in a hurry right now, what are you talking about? senior. No matter how urgent it is, we must deliver the necessary information. No is that necessary? Lets go! Diret traced the magic left behind by the undead Chimera. After escaping from the cemetery, he was running away from the main road into an alleyway. If you can feel magic and know how to avoid it, then you know instinctively that you should avoid people. If you hide, it will be a headache. Im sure youll catch it. That would be nice. In the city, its hard to track even if youre a little late Oops. this. Dereth clicked his tongue. At best, he got out of the alleyway, but the place he entered was the guild storage site. Why is that? Lets go in and tell the situation. It will be difficult. Junior. The guild was stubborn in this area. If an outsider is brought in and there is a problem with the material or if confidential information is leaked, that is a bigger problem. Even if the undead chimera escaped and went in, there was a high possibility that they would insist on catching it by themselves. I will at least say something. okay. Give it a try. Instead, dont get hung up on it too much. Anyway After a while, Lee Han came back. Its done. Lets go in. ?!?! Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Dilett whispered in a panicked voice. How did you convince your junior? I have a friend from the top of the black turtle, so I gave permission. ah. okay? uh? Arent you the tower of the blue dragon? senior! Isnt that magical power spilled by the undead? Diret, who was puzzled by Lee Hans suspiciously wide connections, suddenly came to his senses at those words. Isnt that important now? Good find. lets go! bang! A wooden box flew in with a crashing sound from inside the warehouse. Lee Han immediately swung his staff. A thick shield made of water wrapped around the flying wooden box and made a dull sound. ! Diethr gnashed her teeth. I dont know if they knew it or not, but the action of that undead chimera was stabbing the partys weakness. If you try to destroy all the items in the warehouse like that, its quite difficult for the wizards. I barely got permission to enter, but the guild members couldnt stay still when the warehouses items were broken. Salcho! Even if I break things, understand! Okay, catch the undead!! The White Tigers are good at beating them, so why cant they catch the undead like that! !? While Dereth was amazed, Yihan began to use lightning magic. Pajijijijik! The undead chimera flung behind the box to avoid the unusual air. However, Lee Han did not care whether he evaded behind a box or inside a box. I will destroy it by force! Shine, shine, shine, shine! magic storm. Diret had no choice but to describe the scene that way. I never thought I could complete such a bloody barrage with low circle magic. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is really As the inside of the warehouse was overturned and smashed, and there was no longer anything to cover, the undead chimera ran out of the site as if he felt that it would not work. Salco and the guild members, who were stealthily approaching from outside the warehouse, were devastated by the sight. You have to come secretly. If you come so openly, you wont notice! The guild members here are neither wizards nor knights, so what do they want? Thats enough! Hurry up and chase the undead! Thanks anyway! Lee Han got angry later and thanked him first. Thanks to Salchos cooperation, we were able to pursue him. Lets go, senior! As Lee Han and his party rushed out, the guild members finally sighed. Whatever the case, he was nervous when he heard that the undead had jumped into the guild warehouse. Would it be okay? Chasing and catching a guy running away from the city isnt usually difficult. The other person isnt even a person. It will probably be fine. The one chasing him is more of a monster. Saying that, Salco walked to the warehouse. And I was shocked to see the inside of the catfish. Wardanaz!! No matter how much permission I got, isnt this a bit harsh!! * * * First, the undead Chimera, which ran away after seeing magic and then seeing lightning magic, changed its movement altogether. Moving on a complicated and tricky path, the pursuers were induced to get tired first. Looks like hes waiting for us to tire of him. joy. It would be a mistake to think that even a mage would get tired of this. Arent they all from Ein Lorgard? youre right. Not only Yihan and Diret, but also Ymirg nodded. Heh panting. Gainando gasped for breath. Lee Han cast a spell. You feet, fold the ground. strength! thank you! Lee Han! After the strengthening magic, it was clear that he would suffer from muscle pain in the future, but Lee Han supported Gainando. Its nothing. Guinan Island. cheer up! okay!! It was a big deal. juniors. Dereth spoke in a perplexed voice. Why is that? Of course, to the Greenbell familys mansion again The Greenbell family, an urban aristocratic family deeply rooted in Granden City, was not an easy family. It was even more so in this situation as they are quite closed people. Even if the undead entered, I dont think they would cooperate Junior. Do you know anyone in the Greenbell family? Diret asked not expecting much. No matter how much he came from the Wardanaj family in the Blue Dragon Tower, he couldnt be friendly with all the noble families of the empire. If you dont have a friendship, you cant knock on the door and ask to be treated as a guest in this situation. that was disrespectful wait a minute. No way When Lee Han walked away like before, Diret was perplexed. really? It works. Come in. Were you friends?! Were not close, weve met before Anyway, its going to be a long conversation, so lets go in first! Lets start with the undead. Thats right. Diret went inside the mansion with a junior with whom he had a suspiciously wide network. Even when he said that the undead had infiltrated him, the mansions general had a calm face. Nothing to worry about. In fact, I could have caught it even if the wizards hadnt come to help. At those words, Gainando was furious for no reason. Its because you dont know how strong and clever the undead are! No matter how strong or clever you are, I dont think you can beat the people in the mansion right now. Kuh! If you dont know, Lee Han here is from the Wardanaz family, and he recently killed a basilisk in one blow Shut up. ???? Sensing Direts astonished eyes, Lee Han made Gainando shut his mouth. At best, I visited with the favor of the other party, but what kind of competition are you talking about? Looks like there are some pretty amazing people out there Can I ask you a question? The commander-in-chief responded with a smile. There are knights of the White Sheep Knights. * * * Bikelinz, a knight of the White Sheepskin Knights, felt a little sorry when he saw the apprentice knights harassing him like he was possessed. Im sorry. Mr. Greenbell. no. what do you have with this This is the age to eat a lot. As Al-Adne said, apprentice knights were at an age where they could find a lot to eat. Since he was living in the Knights at an age where he was growing up, he was always hungry. But even considering that, it was a little embarrassing to see him sticking his nose into the bowl of soup he was holding with one hand and picking up a piece of meat with the other. Ill have to preach after I go back. Ive heard many stories about how apprentice knights of the Yangyangmok Knights are training around the city these days. Is the training going well? Do you need any help? I just want to thank you for treating me like this. Bikelinz responded politely. The answer I just gave was sincere, but it also had a little hidden meaning. Although Al-Adne looked like a benevolent grandmother on the outside, she was by no means a nice person. There was nothing good about being in debt for no reason. Besides, the students from knight families in Einrogard came out during vacation, so we are having a good influence on each other. To the extent that there is nothing I can do. How competition always enhances each others skills. The knight family students from Ein Rogard and the apprentice knights belonging to the knights had a sense of rivalry with each other. Even the apprentice knights of the White Sheep Knights directly confronted each other during the semester Green Bell. There is an intruder in the mansion Aldnes expression stiffened slightly at the report of the servant who rushed in. How dare some big thief break into this mansion? Did you confirm your identity? The warlocks have confirmed it. It is said to be an undead chimera that escaped near the cemetery. Its hard to believe what the black magicians say Theyre students from Einrogard. ah. If so. Aldne immediately changed his attitude. Students from Einrogard had the right to say things like that. And one of them is the student from the Wardanaz family that Mr. Greenbell talked about earlier. okay? I am surprised. Aldne was surprised. I didnt expect Lee Han to be learning black magic. Well, its up to the individual to learn which magic to learn Let me admit and treat you well. Leave the undead chimera to the students. Would it be okay? It will be enough. Youre from the Wardanaz family, and youve seen your skills first hand. Besides, think about why you were brought here. Why did you come here? Instead of answering, Aldne just smiled. Lee Han, from the Wardanaz family, was a student with genius talent and ambitions to match. Trampling on the sorceress of Valdororn who dared to climb up, to defeating a basilisk in front of the imperial family, to tracking down and defeating an evil being from the other world. Even if a wizard had excellent abilities, it meant nothing if people didnt recognize it. In order to make full use of his talent, he needed a reputation worthy of it. In the eyes of Aldneh, Lee Han of the Wodanaz family was building his reputation very coldly. In the next few years, it wouldnt be surprising if Lee Hans name was at the top when discussing the best budding wizards in the empire. Thats why it was good to let Lee Han capture the undead chimera now. If you are considerate of the other person as much as the other person, you will remember that consideration. Besides, if Lee Han took away the prey he had chased so far, it would be like fighting. There was no need to make such a strong enemy. Its a monster!!! Do not worry! Green Bell! We will do it! Sleep The apprentice knights of the Baekyangmok Knights put their bowls down and raised their swords at the sight of the monsters outside the mansion window. Then, before Aldne could stop him, he hurriedly ran out. Bikelinz, who was left alone with Aladne, noticed while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. Im sorry Im sorry. Originally, they werent rude enough to act as they pleased, but seeing as the monster appeared Aldne didnt care about Bikelinzs words and cast a cold gaze. * * * Boom! One of the apprentice knights cheerfully charged. The undead Chimera lost its balance and fell to the side due to the torso slam containing magical energy. He fell over! Cut off his leg so he cant escape! The apprentice knights cheered and quickly surrounded the undead chimera. As long as it wasnt once or twice, the movement was swift and precise. Lee Han and Diret were amazed. you are good? youre good. Ah no! No! Now those bastards have taken our prey!! Gainando shouted in bewilderment. I couldnt understand how the two of them stayed calm in such an absurd situation. Cainan Island. Think carefully. thats right. Junior. The important thing is not who caught it, but how well the undead prevented the damage it could have done. Even if no one knows, we know that no one was injured thanks to the juniors here, right? Lee Han, who had been nodding at Direts warm words, paused and wondered. Didnt I mean that? uh? then? Anyway, they are the ones who arbitrarily touched what we were chasing, so if they get angry after hunting them all, they have no choice but to apologize for the cause. Then we wont have to lift a finger and the hunt will be successful, right? Thats why you can leave it alone. Junior?! Diret was stunned by his juniors political power. I thought it was unusual, but I couldnt believe that all the calculations were completed in such a short time. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 I thought the former senpai made concessions like this, too. What did you think of me as, junior? No otherwise, there is no reason to yield. We were all after them. Its also Lee Han. Gainando nodded as if he knew that. It was Guyandos friend who did not take away even a piece of bread. Junior. Its good to be thorough, but if you act too viciously, bad rumors may circulate about warlocks. But senior. Rumors about warlocks are already bad, arent they? Direts wings, which had been hit by a junior, drooped slightly. Gainando whispered from the side. Why do you say that! Its just people who dont know! no. Quite a few people would say that. really? really. Why would those guys who were caught and dragged over there right now pass by and start a fight? ! That we have reflected on. Two adventurers who get beaten up after making a mistake once, do chores in a cemetery, and end up chasing down an undead chimera. It could be said that they were the most ferocious people today. senior. Theres nothing to be sad about. Those who know the truth will not be fooled. whats the point if everyone else thinks badly of it? We can change it. Direts eyes shook slightly at the juniors progressive words. I wasnt sure what my junior was saying. If you continue to build up your performance even if others doubt you, just as you dedicated yourself to the city today, peoples eyes will change little by little, if not immediately. To hear this from a junior. I should have done it. Diete was ashamed as a senior. Thats right. Junior. Thank you for your understanding. senior. If you see someone talking nonsense about black magic in the future, lets step on them like they did. no!! I didnt mean it that way!!! Wasnt it? Diret was startled at the words of a belligerent junior who even a magic duelist would stick out his tongue. Youre going to attack the crooks every time you meet them and change your mind, what the Boom! With a roar, two apprentice knights flew into the air. The cornered undead chimera exploded from its body and broke through the siege. When the siege was breached, the apprentice knights shouted in surprise. He runs away!!! Careful ha Ah!! Wodanaz! Its wordanaz! Wodanaz!! what?! Wodanaz!? That wordanaz? okay! That wordanazda! When the apprentice knights who came to the school the other day recognized Lee Hans face and pretended to be friendly, Lee Han put on a puzzled expression. Were not that close. Anyone who sees you will know that you are very friendly. Wardanaz! Catch him!! If he runs away Before the apprentice knights could ask for it, Lee Han had already started preparing with his staff. After chasing him like that, there was no way he would let the undead chimera run away. -! The undead chimera made a grunting sound and glared at Lee Han. Nine pupils twitched and stared at Lee Han. His eyes were full of vigilance because of what he had been through earlier. I felt that I would somehow find a gap in Lee Han and run away with a shot. Darkness. Gather here. Lee Han did not throw his lightning magic hastily. There were apprentice knights behind him, so it wasnt a good environment to shoot, and he was very wary. The magicians strength is that he can flexibly respond to any situation. As much as he learned how to deal with Diret, Lee Han gathered the dark elements around him. C ! The undead chimera didnt know what Lee Han was doing, but he seemed to feel his power draining away. I quickly hopped backwards to try and get some distance. -!? But to no avail. Range! Among them, Diret, the only warlock who can handle dark element magic, was able to know what was happening. That juniors magic was attracting dark elements in a much wider range than Direts. amazing! While admiring the juniors magic, Lee Han exclaimed urgently. senior! uh? why? A little too many dark elements have gathered! Help me if I make a mistake! hey! Diret screamed at the sight of the spheres of dark element gathered at the tip of Yihans staff. At first glance, it was 2 to 3 times the size of the previous cast. It was cast against a wide range, so even though it took a shorter time than before, it gathered as much as I did in an instant. What are you doing?! Even if you try to fire it as a projectile, you have to control it to some extent, but if you force it now, it could explode at the tip of the staff and injure your junior. Diret couldnt understand how Lee Han was trying to deal with that dark element. hooked! Lee Han solved it in a simpler and simpler way than he thought. He rushed in with his staff and stuck the orb into the undead chimera. The undead Chimera was unable to avoid the charge that took place in the blink of an eye. -? Diete was perplexed. Wait, the dark element is counterproductive against the undead! Lee Han threw his staff aside and drew his sword. The morning star flashed the sword and split the body of the undead chimera. In the first place, the reason why he drew in the dark element around him was to slow down his opponents movements and tie them up. Once that was achieved, there were several ways to destroy the opponent. Powered by exploding magical energy, the assault struck the undead Chimera, and the subsequent sucking sword knocked it off balance. Cheers erupted as he slashed his throat after unleashing a series of attacks without a chance to breathe. As expected, Wodanaz! excellent!! That swordsmanship is still the same! friend? Lee Han answered Dereths question firmly. Not friends. * * * Bikelinz, who came out late, thanked Lee Han. Thank you. The mistake of the young knights almost made matters worse, but to help them. I just did what I had to do. I see Bikelinz continued in a slightly impressed voice. Some people have prejudices and misunderstandings about the magic of warlocks, but if you see warlocks who are dedicated day and night like this, you wouldnt dare say that! thank you. Lee Han replied, but he had other thoughts in his mind. But other warlocks are too accidental. Even if Lee Han caught the undead that came out of the city on Baeknal, it would not be of much use if the warlocks entered the tomb and were caught stealing the corpse. Aldne, who came out late, looked at the situation in front of the mansion and asked, embarrassed. How did things go? Wardanaz caught it. The governor of the mansion replied with a little regret. If the guests of the mansion had caught it instead of someone from outside, Greenbell-sama would have saved a little more face. After the guests had left, Aldne moved his gaze, thinking that he would have to admonish the general. The undead chimera was definitely smashed. There were traces of being hit with magic, sword scars like apprentice knights wielded them, and the fatal blow was ??? Aldne thought he was wrong. I think I caught it with a sword? I wondered if I was wrong, so I looked again and nothing changed. Apparently, he killed himself with a sword. Aldne was confused because the apprentice knights and warlocks gathered here wanted to trick him. Is there any reason to cheat?? Mr. Greenbell. Thank you for the favor. no. You came forward like this for the city of Granden, but Im sorry I couldnt help you more. Hes too kind. Lee Han was puzzled by Al-Adnes attitude. Apart from the rumors that are thorough and have no gaps, they were overly favorable. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it really because of the Wodanaz family name? Anyway, is there any reason to go this far? Lee Han couldnt even imagine it. That Aldne misunderstood Lee Han as a man of great ambition. Anyway, I should be grateful for your help. Lee Han politely bowed once more and walked away. Apprentice knights who were acquainted with Lee Han rushed excitedly. Seeing that, Aldne asked Bikelinz. Do you have any acquaintance with the apprentices of the Knights Templar, by any chance, from the Wardanaz family? ah. That happened the last time I visited Ein Lorgard. As for what happened Bikelinz began to unravel his bundle of stories as if it were all right. Meeting an outstanding swordsman is always fun. So Bikelincz did not notice that Aladnes expression, as he was listening to the story, was colored with amazement and absurdity. * * * C Wardanaz. I heard that you captured the king of ghouls. But do you know That the White Tiger Towers are actually flowers in a greenhouse. -thats right. Wodanaz. The truly strong are the wild flowers that bloomed as they rolled ruthlessly in the wild. -So lets go catch the ghoul king together! Its full of crazy people. Recalling the conversation between the apprentice knights, Lee Han shook his head. The apprentice knights were burning with a sense of triumph, as if they had strangely heard the rumor that the White Tiger Tower and Lee Han had subdued the king of ghouls. However, I couldnt take my rivals, the White Tiger Towers, as wizards The apprentice knights wanted to take their friends who were much better wizards and swordsmen with them. Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, it was just crazy bullshit. Lee Han immediately complained. C Mr. Bikelinz. There are apprentice knights plotting to catch enemies stronger than their level. -that! these guys! It was fortunate that Bikelinz was sane. Otherwise, the apprentice knights could have collapsed pick-pick in an unknown cave. Seeing Lee Hans appearance, Diret asked as if he was worried. Are you okay, junior? As expected, the lack of magical power due to the use of magic earlier Ah. no. It was just because the apprentice knights were talking nonsense. Diret decided not to worry about magic about this junior from now on. Returning to the cemetery, I saw a familiar face among the gravekeepers. It was Daihal of the Dalcard family, the special administrative officer of the Empire, whom I had met in the previous case regarding the subjugation of the king of ghouls. I couldnt believe it, but really! When Daihal saw Lee Han, he spoke in awe. Its been less than a week and yet you get caught up in something like this. Arent you too shy? Junior. What did you do a week ago? Diet was puzzled. He hadnt heard of the King of Ghouls yet. Lee Han looked around the cemetery and quickly shook his head. And he got down on one knee. Keugh. I used too much magic and my body What did you say! No matter how talented you are, its meaningless if you cant take care of your own body. Ha, but as a warlock the undead roaming the city of Granden Cough. Coke. Diret and Lee Hans friends stared at Lee Han, speechless. I couldnt believe it when I saw my friend, who hadnt even broken a sweat until just now, stagger as soon as he passed through the front gate of the cemetery. Ymirg whispered. Museum is there poison in the graveyard? Lee Han wont be poisoned? What is that Ah. no way. While the three whispered, Lee Han pretended to be more difficult in front of Daihal. After the last ghoul king subjugation, I realized something. Even if you do the same thing, its good to show off that you made it as hard as possible! It was a magic that easily increased the reward. If this senior hadnt helped me, I might have died Thats Diret. I heard a lot about it from the gravekeepers. I just do what I have to do To these devoted warlocks the people of the city are too harsh. I will definitely speak strongly. No, the pay is already good enough Cool! Lee Han cut off the seniors words by clearing his throat. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Of course, the black magicians who work at the cemetery arent bad at all. The black wizard was just a wizard suffering from unfounded rumors and prejudice, never a hogu. If the pay wasnt good, which black magician would take on a job like this? However, Lee Han had the theory that even if you do the same job, if the pay increases, its a good thing. no. Moon Card. We just dedicated ourselves to the city, but If those who do dont get rewarded, who will do that? I will speak strongly to the city commissioners and add the budget. When he got the answer he wanted, Lee Han coughed again. Cool. Cool Thats right. Stop talking and rest. It seems that the mana consumed in the last subjugation has not been recovered. Thank you Lee Han stumbled and put his arm on Gainandos shoulder. Kainando was confused and pretended to help. They are really good wizards. Feeling Daihals gaze, Lee Han left the cemetery. Diret, who could not bear to interrupt the performance of his juniors and was still, asked quietly. By the way, junior. What is the last subjugation talking about? Kuluk kuluk kuluk. Do it. yep. * * * Thats why these crazy apprentices dont even understand the subject, and theyre asking to catch that being again. Arent they very crazy? I dont understand why the knights dont do character education like Ein Rogard did. Lee Han was filled with anger and criticized the apprentice knights, but Diret was not listening. The story before that was so shocking. No, I have to run away from that Its because of the White Tiger Tower guys?? Ugh. okay. The junior seemed so unfair that Diret couldnt say anything more. It would be quite annoying if Professor Mortum found out Meeting an ancient evil being that was not even recorded. It was clear that Professor Mortum would be excited to do all sorts of investigations if he found out. And the preparation for the investigation would be done by the disciple, and the subject of the investigation would be the person who had the closest experience That junior was both applicable. senior. Thanks for your help today. Lets have a meal together. Mmm. Dereth was a little worried. Originally, it was inconvenient to visit the mansion of an aristocratic family, so I didnt like it very much, but the story was different when it was a request from a junior. good. My juniors say so, but I cant refuse. By the way, junior. yes? Isnt that the professor? Seeing Professor Verdus sitting in front of the mansions main gate and waiting for him, Lee Han felt very slightly sorry. * * * Woah Wodanaz dont eat? Lee Han originally likes studying more than eating. In response to Ymirgs question, Gainando pretended to know. Of course, if Lee Han was by his side, it would have sounded like a blow to the back of the head. Juniors. Why the hell is Professor Bible here? uh. Are you just looking for me? You just came to see me? yes. Anyone who behaves so arbitrarily thats right. Direth was convinced before he even questioned it. If it was Professor Verdus, it would have been enough. But no matter how much it is, I think we should give it some time to rest. Deirett put down the Strawberry Madeleine and said. Im a student who had a hard time catching an undead chimera, but isnt it a little too much to take her away without giving me a break? it is not so? No matter how long you waited It wont be a few hours at most. uh. no? No? Youve been waiting for me since last night. It was evening now, so it was almost a days wait. Youve been here since last night Wait a minute. wait for a sec. It was strange that he visited last night, but it could have been because the professor and his student were close. Youve been here since last night. Why did you guys come to the cemetery? Lee-Han asked to run away in the morning Diret put down the coffee cup at a loss for words. Is this self-inflicted? * * * Did you wait long? sorry. Lee Han apologized with a pretentious expression. First of all, because the opponent was a professor. But Professor Verdus, as expected, didnt care at all. uh? no. lets do some work really. The helmet has been changed. oh. thank you! Lee Han was genuinely delighted with Professor Verdus words. I can sell it! How much will this cost? price? yes. Who buys something like that? Its a dangerous artifact. uh now that its fixed, isnt it safe if the user is careful? Thats right. But its dangerous if youre not careful. I dont buy anything like that. Lee Han glared at the helmet. The Helm of Wisdom spoke cautiously. Now that its like this, taking out the wisdom inside me once Shut up. Lee Han turned his attention away from pitching. There was no reason to be interested unless I knew that money was not going to work. professor. I have a question. What? Can I make and sell artifacts? Wouldnt it be impossible? Professor Verdus immediately replied. Artifacts are expensive, so the experience of the person who created them was also very important. In the case of rookie artifact producers, they had to steadily participate in the production of other artifacts to build their careers and network, and then seize the opportunity to showcase their own artifacts in order to make their name known to the empire. It sounds like a story Ive heard a lot somewhere. In any industry, all newcomers are harsh. Lee Han frowned when he said that it would take more than ten years lightly. for a moment. How about this? We make it cheap and sell it cheaply. Even in Ein Lorgard, incomplete failure artifacts were rolling around. They were remnants that our seniors made, failed, and threw away. Of course, these artifacts would receive an imperial bounty the moment they were sold at full price, but that didnt mean they were completely useless. Even adventurers right now, if they could get an artifact at a relatively cheap price, would be tempted to do so, even if it was an imperfect failure. what? Its a waste of mana. Professor Verdus was negative about Lee Hans business plan. A magicians magic was a limited resource. Even a handful of mana should be saved to create a masterpiece, so why waste it in such a place? And in terms of money right away, selling one masterpiece was better than selling dozens of cheap junk. indeed. There is no problem other than wasting magic power, right? However, Lee Han took care of what Professor Verdus said. How about wasting some magic power? And what if the value for money is not good? Its much better to earn in advance than to start a career after working for ten years. And the ones that come out when you practice anyway are failures. Lee Han quickly drew a blueprint in his head. To create artifacts with maximum usable functions and sell them continuously Now. Lets begin! Professor Verdus started laying out the equipment without knowing Lee Hans plan. Chisels and chisels, planers and saws, small welding wands enchanted with polar flames, glasses with special lenses, and so on. professor. There is something I want to do. oh. What? What?? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Verdus asked back excitedly when Lee Han showed enthusiasm. I want to try making a water generation artifact or a darkvision artifact. what? Why do you make such crap? Waste of time, waste of magic, waste of materials! Of course, just because he was excited didnt mean he listened to Lee Hans words well. Regarding the artifact, Professor Verdus was very calm. Water creation artifacts and dark vision artifacts were boring artifacts that any mage could create with little time and effort. Professor Verdus could not have preferred such a waste of material. professor. There is something I felt while studying magic these days. ?? Since I have a lot of magical power, it seems that I have to waste some time to loosen my hands. okay?? yes. However, if I try to use another magic, if I use another magic and grab the enchantment magic, I cant adapt right away. It seems that your hands work well if you practice with the same enchantment. Why are you so incompetent? Kheuk. I mean. Lee Han responded with fake sadness. Professor Verdus was sincerely sorry for his students lack of talent. oh my god. So, can you do good endowment magic? oh. Would it be better to quit then? That doesnt work. shit. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly at the sight of Professor Verdus not being completely taken over. okay. If so. Its an artifact thats not fun, rewarding, and a waste of time, but Professor Verdus grumbled and started taking materials out of his pocket. Lee Han hesitated as he took out the blue jewel aquamarine and placed it on the spirit whale skin. Even though Lee Han hadnt mastered all the ingredients yet, he was well aware that those two ingredients were filthy expensive. for a moment. for a moment. professor. why? Do you use aquamarine and spirit whale skin? huh. Uh is that essential for a water-generating artifact? Is it necessary? Lee Han once again felt that he had to ask Professor Verdus in a different way. So without it, the water creation magic wont work at all? It is not. But efficiency is garbage. Its still trashy artifacts, but if the efficiency is trashy, then its really meaningless. But its such a waste to use these materials for practice. And I couldnt even make it. There was no way Lee Han, who was trying to get an optimized manufacturing method, could make an artifact made of aquamarine or spirit whale skin. But if you take that out, the efficiency is too trash. How much? A leather bucket this big will take a week to fill. ! Certainly, Professor Verdus had some truth in his words. A week is too slow. It took a week to fill up a leather bucket that could fit around your waist. Lee Han suddenly felt that the magic of a wizard is a miraculous power for those who cannot use magic. People who cant use magic needed that much preparation to use magic. is there any other way? Or infuse a lot of mana. It works, but the artifacts lifespan is shortened. Even though it was made with cheap materials, the lifespan of the artifact would inevitably be shortened if mana was over-invested. Besides, it was a waste of mana. its okay! After all, isnt efficiency improving? Thats true Professor Verdus tilted his head at the eager student. why do you like that Do you like making trash? * * * Buckskin koyak thread copper ring. Water Creation Artifact A material used in a portable leather water bottle. Lee Han was not the type to admire or take pride in his skills or talents, but he couldnt help but be proud when he made this leather water bottle. I did it! They managed to create an artifact that produced water with inexpensive materials. Professor Verdus, who was dozing off next to him with a bored expression on his face, yawned and asked. Are you done? yes. Are your hands free? Now, then. Professor Verdus unfolded the blueprint he had been waiting for on the table. The blueprints were so long and complex that they filled the long square table. What is this? Aerial Flying Sailboat. Seeing Professor Verdus proudly bringing up a project with a level of difficulty that Lee Han would have to take a hundred years to dare, Lee Han seriously contemplated whether to feign illness again. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Wait. How old is this project? Lee Han looked at the date written here and there and asked, wondering. How many years have you been working on this? Uh 20 !! 20 years. Lee Han was shocked. I knew Professor Verdus was crazy, but hed been stuck on a project for 20 years. 30 40? I dont think it was 40 years I dont remember. An even higher number. Lee Han was at a loss for words. Arent you holding on too long? It is. Is it possible that it will take a long time to make progress? If its something like that If its too complicated or elaborate, but its possible to complete it, its understandable to spend time on it. no. There are a lot of blocked parts, so its impossible in the current state. Is that so. It was embarrassing, but also a little respectful. To continue to challenge without giving up on a project with no progress and many obstacles. A madman was a madman, but an academic madman was a little respectful. Even if it didnt go all the way to actual production, this would have cost quite a bit. It looks like you spent a lot of money. uh? uh did you? I do not know. I think my money must have gone into it too. ??? Lee Han was taken aback by Professor Verdus words. Of course, judging from Professor Verdus personality, it was obvious that he had no interest in gold coins. However, it didnt make sense to not be able to manage the budget while working on a project like this. If you dont get money from somewhere, you wont be able to proceed? If you dont know, where did the money come from? Being invested by Gonadaltes, that that. I forgot the name, but I got an investment from a duke ten years ago and uh but I got an investment from someone else anyway. I forgot. Lee Han began to worry seriously about Professor Verdus life. It wouldnt be strange if the assassin came. To think that he has been investing like that and running around for over ten years. If Lee Han had been an investor, he would have seriously visited him and challenged him to a duel. Stop asking about boring things! I called you to participate in this fun project. Wow Are you excited? ah. yes. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Verdus couldnt tell the difference between Wow! and Wow. By the way, Professor. Theres only one thing I can follow here um this, this, this, this. Lee Han fore sail and mast. He pointed to the player and the tower. It was inscribed with so many complex magics that I couldnt follow it, but when I looked at the structure roughly, I could guess that it was the principle of attracting and amplifying the wind. In fact, it would have been great if the first graders could grasp this much at a glance. It was something that even the skeleton headmaster would have admitted. But Professor Verdus was calm. Thats because youre stupid. ah. yes. It comes after studying later, and the important thing now is the hull here. The bottom of the hull is the core. see? Numerous magic circles were engraved on the large keel supporting the center of the hull floor. It was so complicated and so many that Lee Han felt dizzy the moment he saw it. Even if I pointed out a single magic circle, nothing worked. Seeing all the magic circles connected to each other like gears and working organically made goose bumps run down my spine. persistence. In front of his eyes was the maddening result of his many years of genius. Lee Han felt a sense of awe similar to when he saw the Skeleton Principals unique world. Is that a magic circle made possible by human wisdom? I see. Now this should lighten the weight of the sailboat, reverse gravity, collect wind, create lift, and strengthen the durability of the hull. There was still a lot Lee Han didnt know about endowment magic, but he could tell that Professor Verdus was greedy and dirty. I think Ill have to give up some of those features. That wouldnt it be better to just hire a wizard and put it on the ship? Then why are you doing this? you idiot? Professor Verdus grumbled at Lee Hans common sense point. ah. yes. So? The outside magic circles are now in charge of collecting, maintaining, and amplifying the mana needed for the magic circle, but somehow its not enough. I bet you would. In order to maintain all of those functions, it seemed that magicians, not magicians, would have to live and endure all the time. Even so, isnt there a degree of that? So thats what I was thinking, are there magic stones placed in the outer magic circle here? yes. It would be nice if the magic circle could gather all the mana from nature, but in reality it was often difficult to cover all the mana with it. At such times, he used magic stone-type jewelery with condensed mana as an auxiliary battery. Of course, this wasnt just used or deployed. All of them had to be processed in accordance with the magic circle and enchanted to be used like batteries. In the outer magic circle pointed out by Professor Verdus, magic stones were placed so densely that they could not be counted. I dont know who made it, but I felt like I would shed tears if I made that. Im placing all the magic stones here after making them supersaturated. Does that cover the required horsepower? I dont know. You need to experiment to see how much effect you get when you make it supersaturated. Its too complicated to do with calculations. I see Lee Han, who heard it, suddenly thought of it and asked. By the way, Professor. Whos going to make it supersaturated? Should you? except for me? uh? no? Professor Verdus replied with an innocent face. There is no other magician who can overcharge every time he casts enchantment magic with near-infinite magical power like Lee Han. aha. Lee Han nodded and looked around. Shouldnt I kill him now? * * * Fortunately, Professor Verdus had no intention of making all the outer magic circles needed for the sailboat right now. It was creepy that he might one day make it, but first of all, Professor Verdus goal was confirmation. How much magic can you secure by doing it that way? carpet. I simply engraved a magic circle on this carpet. All you need to do is prepare the magic stones to enter here. professor? huh? Its noisy, so please be quiet. huh. There was a bit of poison in Lee Hans voice, who couldnt even eat dinner and worked late at night. If you cast poison elemental magic now, it seemed that a pretty strong poison would come out. The magic that Lee Han just learned from Professor Verdus is < Endow Bible''s Magical Emission >. When cast on a magic stone, it has the property of slowly dissipating the magic contained within. And this magic was a 3-circle magic. Should I have endured it just because it didnt go well? Lee Han waved his cane a few times without thinking and said, Is this how you do it? Like this? I regretted my past self for ending it with Oh, so its like this. After inserting dozens of magic stones into the magic circle one by one and connecting them by drawing lines with magic ink, it felt like my mental power was worn out even though my magic power was intact. Either way, Professor Verdus hummed beside him and manipulated the magic circle on the carpet. Do you know why there are so many wizards riding on carpets in fairy tales? no. Usually, there are many cases in which wizards riding something like this make a contract with a summoned being rather than using magic themselves. Otherwise, it will be very wasted. yes. But in the past, there were so many people who didnt know about magic, so it seemed like there was going to be a carpet ride like this. yes. Isnt it fun? Whoops. While Lee Han was mechanically giving out three answers, someone knocked on the door. Dereth stuck her head out in concern. Isnt your junior sleeping? are you okay. are you okay. What do you mean its okay? For a moment, Dereth didnt understand what Professor Verdus was okay with. I asked my junior, why did you Oops. What am I talking about to a madman? Dereth came to his senses. I spent several years at Ein Lorgard, but to choose the straight attack method against the professor. Junior! ?? are you okay?! Didnt the injury get worse?! ! Diret conveyed his meaning with his eyes. Lee Han was surprised to see that. and admired Thats the seniors dignity! Cheer cuckoo. Its as if the mana is suddenly twisted Thats why I told you not to overdo it! I was beaten like that by an undead chimera! Sorry. Enchantment magic is so much fun. Anyway, it is. I was poisoned by a thorn stabbed by an undead chimera earlier. Cool. Cool. Cant you bear with it a little longer? Professor Verdus regretfully asked, but the two students pretended not to hear. I need to rest. Junior. Go ahead and lie down. Thank you. professor. sorry. What time can I wake you up tomorrow? The two students pretended not to hear again and left the room. * * * Early morning. As soon as Lee Han woke up, he checked his surroundings. Fortunately, Professor Verdus didnt come to the bedroom and wait. young master. Shh. Is there any Professor Verdus nearby? yes? Hes not here Okay. thanks. But a guest has arrived. Lee Han, who was about to climb out the window and leave the mansion, hesitated. Are you a professor? No Hes a friend. A priest of the Freesinga Church Aha. Lee Han was relieved. Fortunately, it seems that the worst of another mad professor has been averted. Is this the denomination event I mentioned last time? As much as he had promised to participate in the events of the Freesinga Church, Lee Han intended to go. It was also an excuse to run away from Professor Verdus Wait. Lee Han was lost in thought. Come to think of it, as an artifact expert, there were few people like Professor Verdus. What if you take Professor Verdus to the Pricinga Church? Not only can I avoid the mad work, but I might be able to obtain useful artifacts and purify them! professor! professor! uh!? why!? Professor Verdus, who was sleeping, jumped up in surprise. * * * Can we cancel the appointment? yes. It was a promise of my personal honor, my familys honor, and my pride as a mage. Ah Professor Verdus grumbled, but when he said that, he couldnt say anything more. I bet on my personal, family, and wizard, but how can I stop it? Professor, with your help, it might be over quickly. And if its done quickly Ill be able to work on the magic stone! yes. Lee Han answered by biting his lip. Professor Verdus nodded. okay. I will help you. ???? Priest Tigilling was perplexed when he heard the conversation between Lee Han and Professor Verdus. Was it such a heavy promise? That was that a promise? I dont think so? Priest Tigiling. Originally, memories tend to change a bit. I think I made a promise at that time with such determination. Priest Tizzling stared at Lee Han. As Ive been feeling these days, this boy from the Wodanaz family might not be as cold and hard-headed as he seems. He seems to be a little more flirtatious than I thought? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Why? its nothing. Priest Tigilling slightly bowed his head with an apologetic heart. I was ashamed of myself for thinking like this for a moment. Come to think of it, how much dedication did the boy of the Wodanaz family have for his friends? Even thinking about the meal the students of the Phoenix Tower had eaten, the priests could not raise their heads in front of Lee Han. sorry. ?? Lee Han was puzzled by the sudden apology of Tijeeling Priest. what? Is it because I was invited to a church event? To Lee Han, who was already going with a dark ulterior motive, such an apology was rather apologetic. no. I have nothing to apologize for. Im sorry for interrupting your work. Professor Verdus said as if he understood. How much did Wodanaz want to finish working on the magic stone now? It must feel like its burning inside because youre putting it off because of a trivial promise you made in the past. Ah Im really sorry, then theres nothing to do. Lee Han said firmly, full of sincerity. * * * The temples of the Order of Prisinga are usually visited by many cursed people. You visited a cursed area without knowing it, and it was cursed, or you accidentally wore a cursed artifact, and so on. Prisingas priests did not leave out any of these guests, kindly treated them, purified the artifacts, and sometimes wore them themselves. The last one was a little strange, but anyway, there were few people as strong as the Freesinga Church to the cursed ordinary people. Priest. help! After wearing this bracelet, my arm turned into an undead arm! Priest! My tribe! I dont want to live as a stinky dwarf! Ugh! I went on a trip last week, but I didnt know what I did wrong, and my skin turned bronze The three of them rode the Wardanaj familys carriage and arrived in front of the main gate of the temple. Professor Verdus looked at the people in line and said. Its fun. I would like to study. professor. I think you might as well keep your mouth shut until you enter the temple. If I said You are a very good research case in front of people who are already cursed and nervous, a knife could come flying. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family! Priest Mehrid ran out happily. While I couldnt see it, there was a strange helmet dangling over my head, as if I had worn another cursed artifact. I heard a lot about it. Thank you so much. no. I just did what I had to do. Lee Han answered humbly, but in fact, his heart was not humble. Considering the dishes he actually cooked for the Phoenix Tower students, Lee Han deserved to be proud. But why, Professor? Priest Mehrid whispered in an embarrassed voice. Lee Han knew very well that he had to go out confidently. I am here to help. yes? You mean that professor? Oh no not that I hate it. Lee Han could understand Priest Mehrids reaction. Well, even if it was Lee Han, I would be quite surprised if Professor Verdus came to help. As an expert in artifacts, you will be useful for events like this. Thats true, but I dont think hell help Oh no. Its not that I hate it. Youre quite calm. Priest Mehrid was a priest, but he was never the type to turn a blind eye to reality. It was a realist priest to the last. Do not worry. This time, the professor will work hard to help you. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that so? What happened? Todays event has to end quickly so he takes me to work. Priest Mehrid looked at Lee Han with a complicated expression. * * * Certainly, it was easy to help the church if there was one outstanding mage. Professor Verdus would sit with his arms crossed, and when a person came to him, he spoke up. I am cursed with fire! yes?! I was cursed with fire! Lee Han kindly explained to me instead. They say that the jewelry in the box you are holding is cursed with fire. You can get burned if you wear it unintentionally. That kind of The guest with the trinket blinked in terror. Then what should I do? professor. Can you do it? Give it to me! Oh my gosh. thank you Priest. Not a priest. Hes a wizard. Professor Verdus received the ornament and began to lift the curse. The person who brought it nodded and thanked him. Lee Han got his inspiration here. hmm. This could be a business too. With a signboard saying I will lift the curse The problem was that there was a monopoly system called the Freesinga Church. Besides, the most intimidating thing about this church is that it is free. Is there any place where there is no Pricinga Church? Look at this. This is the curse of burns. Can you see the pattern engraved here? Even if you say that, its magic I dont know. Memorize it. You have to memorize it. Next time the same magic comes out, you do it. Oh Lee Han was surprised by Professor Verduss lack of conscience. Its not you have to memorize it later to help, but you have to memorize it later. Are you seriously thinking of entrusting a first year student with the task of disarming the curse artifact? Hes a crazy person all over again. Infuse some magic here. Professor Verdus held out the magic tool he was holding to Lee Han. The light flickered as if the mana that had been injected inside had been exhausted. Without much thought, Lee Han grabbed the equipment and injected mana into it. Professor Verdus was very satisfied with the rapidly rising mana. Yeah. youre good. Oops. When Professor Verdus made an expression saying, I found another useful thing, Lee Han felt sorry for him. Even if Professor Verdus learned a lot about Lee Hans usefulness, it didnt help at all in his life. Pajik Pajik Pajik! All right. take it. The curse has been lifted. Awesome! The priest next to him expressed admiration for Professor Verdus skill. Even the experienced priests of the Prisinga Church couldnt solve it that quickly. It was truly an amazing skill. Isnt that great at all? It was something even a caterpillar could do. And indeed When the priest was perplexed, Lee Han thought that he should continue speaking instead of the professor. professor. Ill just say it for you, and the professor does the work. uh? thank you. * * * This must be irreversible. Even Professor Verdus couldnt solve all the curses. The bracelet with the ominous pattern seemed highly likely to be destroyed if the curse was lifted. Was it also a cursed item? Damn, somehow I felt uncomfortable Thank you. Mister Wizard. I will leave it here. The person who picked up the bracelet regretted it and put it down. I came to appraise whether there was something good, but it was cursed. Items that could not be healed in this way were usually handled by the Church. Cursed artifacts were basically difficult to deal with. But what kind of curse is it? When another guest left, Lee Han stretched out and asked. Suppression of mana dissipation. Suppressing the release of mana? Is it like absorption? It is different from absorption. youre stupid? Lee Han nodded as Professor Verdus gently pointed out the disciples mistakes. The ark must be different. If the curse of absorbing mana was to absorb the persons mana the moment it was worn, the curse of mana dissipation was to limit the persons mana from being emitted. Both were curses used to ban people who knew how to use magic, but the method was different. Can I wear it once? Sure. Lee Han put on a bracelet. It would be better to do it in advance before being killed in Ein Lorgard. If others heard it, it would have been shocking, but Lee Han remained calm. It was better to be defeated first than to be defeated in Ein Lorgard. Because I was able to come up with a solution. It doesnt seem like much has changed. Use magic. At those words, Lee Han summoned a water orb. The water orbs that appeared in the air were well controlled without any problems. Are you okay? Try something more complex. If its complicated Yihan had already mastered the basic applications of the water element. The more difficult area here had to go to evaporation or rotation. With rotation. The rotation property has not yet been fully covered by Han Lee. The limit was how much time was spent or how much was added at an incomplete level. Hey hey profit! ! Lee Han was surprised. The water ball was spinning with a shrill sound. I didnt put a lot of time into it, but this much? What is this? Is that so! Lee Han grasped the situation. For example, the curse of absorbing mana was to continuously absorb 1 at a time. A person with 10 horsepower would not last long, but a person with 10,000 horsepower could last much longer. On the other hand, the curse of mana dissipation was to limit the amount of mana that could be used to 10 regardless of whether one had 100 or 10,000 mana. Originally, it was a curse that would have been very difficult, but the story was different for Lee Han. It was much easier to control it when he was forced to use only a small amount of mana after having dealt with such a huge amount of mana with great difficulty. It was as if he had changed from wearing only heavy armor to light armor. Hey profit! Hey hey profit! Lee Han felt a thrill of pleasure at the movement of his magic that flowed as he thought. At this time, the wizard felt a thrill close to omnipotence. You control the power to change the rules of the world. What could be more ecstatic than this? Did other wizards usually feel like this? It wasnt true. The reason Lee Han was able to use magic with ease despite having so much magical power was because he had that kind of talent. On top of that, since Im draining a lot of mana unnecessarily, I feel this kind of control. Other mages dont usually feel that way. professor. great! I never thought there would be an artifact like this Why did Professor Garcia give me a magic absorption artifact and not an artifact like this? Yeah Before Professor Verdus could explain, Lee Hans bracelet was smashed. Kwajik! Lee Han looked down at the remains of the bracelet with a bitter look. Professor Verdus nodded and said. It will be like that. Tell me early. Unlike Magic Absorption Artifacts, which are rarely broken. The Magic Drainage Suppression Artifact was broken too easily depending on the magicians ability. It was even more so in the case of Lee Han, who had endless magical powers. If you use magic once wrongly, it will just be destroyed. Finding it in the ancient artifacts was fast enough for Lee Han to be able to withstand any magic. Still, one more artifact with a magical dissipation suppression function will come out today, right? well? And its not a feature, its a curse. Oops. It did. At the words of Professor Verdus, Lee Han regained his sanity. I was so coveted Fortunately, 3 more Artifacts with a Magic Dissipation Suppression Curse appeared after that. Kwajik! no two. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 After seeing Lee Han break another bracelet, Professor Verdus asked curiously. Can I just destroy it without unlocking it? Do you think that would be faster? Its not possible. While clearing away the rubble, Lee Han answered firmly. I should save it when its really important. Lee Han took care of the remaining two. I was planning to use it when there was an important exam or when Professor Voladi threatened to kill me if I didnt learn the rotation property perfectly by today. * * * < Shadow Patrol > hunter Vaishada made an appointment in front of the Maikin family mansion and waited for Nilia. As a hunter of the same < Shadow Patrol >, I cheered on the students who entered Einrogard, brought gifts that my colleagues asked me to bring, and May I ask how you got into the Meikin familys mansion??? Vaishada looked up at the Maikin family mansion with a puzzled face. I couldnt figure out what the heck he was doing to stay inside. Threatened with arrows?? How the hell are you doing here? Ge Esse, a hunter belonging to < Wasteland Star Catcher >, answered as if it were natural. Isnt there a friend of the Meikin family? What nonsense. Why would nobles with high noses be friendly with guys like us? Sometimes there are nobles with the souls of hunters. what? Is there such a thing? I didnt see it. There! The children passing by were shy and started talking. The two hunters looked at each other as if something was wrong. By any chance, that outfit Are you a star hunter in the wasteland? Thats right. Esse nodded and said. Vaishada was deeply jealous of that appearance. Aside from the reputation itself as a star catcher in the wasteland, Esse had a strangely melancholic and profound feeling no matter what he did. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it a matter of angle? While Vaishadha was confused and checked her angle, the children asked him for an autograph. Please write Yellow Wasteland Star Catcher! Here too! Please come here too! ruler. ruler. Calm down. I am not going anywhere. Vaishada glanced at the children. However, it seemed that the children couldnt recall anything from Vaishadas outfit. Heuk. thank you! After the children left, Esse said a little tired. Im grateful that you know the name of the star catcher in the wasteland, but my heart is heavy because you seem to be expecting too much from me, who still lacks a lot. That must be terribly difficult. Vaishada muttered. The Esse was puzzled. What did you say? no. nothing. Im envious of star hunters in the wasteland. is it? I envy the Shadow Patrol more. Vaishada thought for a moment whether he should grab him by the collar. Who is this bastard making fun of right now The Shadow Patrol doesnt care about lies and silently protects the northern mountains. On the other hand, we Its not that we dont understand the policies of the higher up, but there are too many useless visits from unrelated people. That thats right. Vaishada was both happy and envious to hear the praise. cant we just change it? Besides, didnt the Shadow Patrol even include students enrolled in Einrogard? There must be that many young hunters with outstanding talent. Huh hmm. Vaishada struggled to control her expression. Still, I didnt feel bad when he said that. Did you wait a long time! Nilia ran out from inside the front door. Being from the same Shadow Patrol, they could recognize each other at a glance. Vaishada shook his head. I didnt wait that long. Are you Nilia? yes. youre right. ruler. take this first This is the present that Pullam asked me to bring to you. This is a gift that Banda asked you to bring. Was this I.R.? Thank you. Nylia was deeply moved by the gifts from her hometown from fellow Shadow Rangers. this person is? Hes from the Wasteland Star Catcher. yes??? Nilia looked at me and said, Why do you hang out with someone like that? Vaishada hastily explained. He is a nice and wonderful person. We worked together this time. ah. Yes Nilia agreed, but with a slightly questionable look in her eyes. Vaishada decided to divert the subject. But how are you staying here? A friend asked me to stay with him. From the Meikin family?! yes. oh my god! Vaishada was startled. I never thought there would be a hunter with such talent from the Shadow Rangers. Basically, I thought the Shadow Rangers were only people with poor social skills and who couldnt adapt to Imperial society! Amazing amazing! Are times changing? Vaishada hoped that one day, when the age of young hunters would come, the Shadow Rangers might become as famous as the Star Catchers of the Wasteland. To put it bluntly, what could be worse than a star catcher in the wasteland! Anyway, did you get all the presents here? did you check? Then we should go. Oh, please wait a moment. Are you leaving right away? We dont fit in the city. At Vaishadas words, Esse also nodded. This city, which is not open in all directions, people appear when you turn your head, and spires piercing the sky, is a bit too much for hunters. Every time someone pops out from the side, the hand goes straight to the bow. But whatever Thank you for being considerate. But its really okay. There is nothing I really want to do here. oh. wait a minute. If youre lucky, theres a place where you can get useful artifacts. Nilia recalled the event of the Freesinga Church that Lee Han had told her about. I was going to go today, but after seeing the two hunters, I thought it went well. Even for hunters who had little interest in the city, the story was different if they could get useful artifacts. In fact, the two immediately showed interest. really? Is there such a place? That Freesinga Church Aha. Are you releasing the cursed artifact and giving it to me? That sounds like a good idea. By the way, basically those artifacts are the things of the priests of the church there, are you okay? If you dont know anyone I know someone! Nilia cried out while praying that Lee Han was still there. * * * You can turn this off now. No Lee Han was speechless at the sight of Professor Verdus, who had shown it to him before and asked him to try it. If it hadnt been for the person waiting in front of me, I might have grabbed him by the collar. Lets wait. It cant be published in Granden Citys newspaper as < Professor Ein Rogard and His Disciples''.'' As Professor Verdus did earlier, Lee Han approached, carefully erasing the line from the outside of the curse magic circle. As I slowly released the magic circle without touching the stagnant magic, I felt the power of the curse gradually fade. "I did." "thank you!!" "good job. now do this I''m going to eat something." ...... While I was contemplating whether I should really grab him by the collar, a familiar face visited me. Nylia! no. Mr. Vaishada? Wardanaz!? Vaishada was also surprised to see Lee Han. Wasn''t that the student who showed monstrous activity among the students of the White Tiger Tower the other day (I''m not sure why). What are you doing here? I was helping with the work of the Freesinga Church. "ah. Knowing each other..." Vaishada looked at Yihan, then at Nilia, then at Yihan again, and was shocked. ''No, what kind of skills does this guy have to help the nobles???'' Even the fastest Shadow Ranger, the farthest-shooting Shadow Ranger, and the most prey-hunting Shadow Ranger seemed insignificant compared to the young ranger here. I couldn''t even imagine how he could get along with nobles like this. is it magic How did you become friends? Vaishada whispered to Nylia. Nilia replied in bewilderment. Is that just? "just...!" Vaishada shuddered at the answer, which felt so profound. I once asked an excellent archer, ''How do I shoot the bow so well''. Come to think of it, the archer also answered ''just''. ''You''re really not an ordinary socialite. amazing. amazing.'' Vaishada looked at Nylia with a look of respect. The Esse also looked at Nelia with interest. How can you be so friendly with nobles? Great. "You shouldn''t say something like that from a star catcher in the wasteland." There seems to be a misunderstanding. We don''t really get along well with nobles. Nobles are always difficult to deal with. Wasteland Star Catchers are widely known in the Empire, but they were hunters after all. Of course, he couldn''t be used to hanging out with nobles. At those words, Vaishada suddenly felt familiar. But that social art is interesting... I''d like some advice if you don''t mind. So that I can deal well with you in the future. Oh no. Nilia was taken aback. Why did the topic suddenly flow to ''Learn Nilia''s excellent social skills''? And there was nothing like that. There is nothing like that. Just with all my heart..." "Ohh...!" "Oh oh!" While the three of them were talking, Lee Han, who succeeded in unlocking another artifact, raised his head. ''Was Nilia a sociable personality?'' Lee Han was puzzled, but said nothing for the sake of his friend''s honor. "really. Nilia. Did you come to pick up useful artifacts? It was a thoughtless remark, but Nilia pricked up her ears and thanked her. I was so grateful that I could see tears in my eyes. Lee Han was rather embarrassed. ''Was the artifact so necessary?'' You don''t want to use it for business, why? Can I get something that the hunters here can use? "aha. So... it''s not difficult. wait a minute Let''s go find it." Lee Han stood up from his seat. Then they headed to the place where Priest Tigiling and Mehrid were. A useful artifact? Originally, he would not have leaked it to the outside world, but Priest Mehrid was not a tight-fisted person enough to say no to a devoted student like Lee Han. And the church considered the cursed artifacts important, but the cursed artifacts were not very important. I think you can pick a few of these and take them with you. "thank you!" Two hunters from behind said, ''What about those connections?'' It was nerve-wracking to have a conversation like ''Isn''t he a genius of speech art?'', but Nilia tried to concentrate. Nilia. How about this?" Lee Han lifted the leather water bottle. I turned it upside down, emptied the water inside, set it up again, and waited until the water rose little by little. It wasn''t terribly fast, but it wasn''t to the point where it couldn''t be used in practice. Besides, these water bottles were quite useful for hunters. There were often times when it was difficult to find water while riding in the mountains. Nilia asked in amazement. "It''s okay? What kind of cursed water bottle is it?" I made it. ...... While others were contemplating whether or not to hand over a book of magic, Nelia reflected on herself when she saw her friend who was catching a mage from another school, catching a basilisk, catching a ghoul king, catching an undead chimera, and even making artifacts. ''I''ll have to work harder from tomorrow...'' Chapter 331 Chapter 331 How is it? are you okay? You seem okay? How did you really make this? Nylea looked up and down the leather bucket in amazement. It was more amazing because there were no other jewels or special material reagents. But only for about two weeks. Two weeks? Its a pity but not to the point that I cant use it. If I were to buy this with silver coins, how much would I pay? ??? Nilia was taken aback by her friends sudden serious market research. What are you doing? * * * The hunters picked out quite useful artifacts and thanked them. thanks. I didnt know you could get something like this. Vaishada, who found the Ring of Strength, was very satisfied. Of course, if you wear this, you will be cursed with reduced movement, but it was a curse that you can bear. It was a gift from the people of the Freezinga Church, not me. yes. But I wouldnt have received it without you. By the way, priests. Im sorry that youre just accepting things like this No. Id be happy if you think of it as Freesinga-samas mercy. The two worried hunters asked as if they had suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, I heard that a small dungeon was found in the forest outside the bridge gate. Are the Pricingers not interested? The bridge gate was the southern gate of Granden City, so it was said that a dungeon had been discovered in the forest after about half a days drive south of the city. It wasnt a big dungeon, and it wasnt a relic from ancient times, so it didnt become a hot topic. Dungeons were found more often than expected. It was supposed to end slowly, with adventurers wandering around and rummaging around, but the priests of the nearby city had a different story. Just as peddlers aiming for adventurers heard that a dungeon had appeared, they immediately prepared supplies and ran to the area, so priests immediately became alert when they heard that a dungeon had appeared. Even if it was a small dungeon, he didnt know what kind of curse would emerge from inside. If a cursed person entered the city, an epidemic could circulate. So, when a dungeon was discovered in the church, a priest would be sent to the nearby area. It was to prepare for an emergency. I was thinking of going and checking it anyway. Ask the city council to escort you If you dont mind, well escort you. And, of course, not only priests went to places like this. Whether its attaching a church paladin or hiring a trustworthy escort, its about being prepared. It was a necessary preparation because there were many dangers, from monsters to adventurers who had lost their taste. Hunters from the Shadow Patrol or Wasteland Star Catchers had enough power to overflow. Im sorry to ask you such a favor No. If I receive a gift like this and just pass by, the mountain spirit will laugh at me. youre right. Please let me help. When the two hunters made a sincere request, Priest Mehrid realized that it would be rude to refuse any more. thank you. Then lets leave the rest to others and go for a while. I will help too. Thank you. Priest Mehrid expressed his gratitude for Priest Tigilings resources. Seeing this, Lee Han felt something flashing. This is an opportunity! I will help too. yes? Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. Uh You came with the professor, right? its okay. The rest will be done by the professor. While Professor Verdus went to eat, Lee Han planned to escape. What if he went out for a while to help with the work of the Freezinger Church? I will help too. Tak- Nylia put her hand on Lee Hans shoulder and said. The hunters as well as Lee Han tried to help the Churchs work both physically and mentally, so I couldnt stay still. But there are so many monsters around there? hmm? I dont know either. ??? Nilia tilted her head. Didnt the monster come out and try to help you? no. Hes trying to run away from the professor. Check the demand for artifacts from adventurers. Hey! * * * The party quickly exited the castle gate. Lee Han looked back. Fortunately, Professor Verdus, who was chasing him, was nowhere to be seen. Looks like you havent noticed yet. It didnt take too long to reach our destination after passing through the gate and following the road. In the distance, tents and processions spread out in the woods could be seen. The speedy peddlers first brought the wagons and set up tents. Adventurers sat around it and shared information. So a mud lizard came out from inside? Because it is. Youd better go with a blunt weapon. I dont like switching weapons for a single mud lizard. Is there any way? wait. i have a book Mud Lizard Mud Lizard Is there anything useful inside other than monsters? How much would I get if I caught and sold monsters? Its really useful. Arthur. Its a naturally occurring dungeon. People like us cant recognize anything useful. why. Just grab everything you catch. Whether its a mineral or a plant, if you bring out all the things inside, wont there be one that makes money? Havent you ever entered a dungeon? Puck or something. You know whats coming out of that dark place and do that shit. And how are you going to check it out? The wizard will put you in the palm of your hand and play with you. Shit You have a knack for making things feel dirty before they even start. Lee Han listened to the conversation with interest. Nilia wasnt very interested in those conversations. It was because I had heard enough of it during my days as a patrolman. Did you hear? Nilia? uh? what? what? Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont you feel the need for that conversation? Can you smell the business? I dont know something like that Nilia couldnt understand her dubious obsession with business. Should I do business? Even if he doesnt do business, Lee Han seems to be able to earn enough money Huh? Are you priests? The adventurers were delighted when the priests of the Prisinga Church came. Merchants received expensive silver coins even for a simple golden spear, but the priests were different. Only the priests were the ones who sincerely worried about and thought of the adventurers in this place. thank you. Priests. Thank you for coming! Oh look over there. Priests should sit down. No, we came first The adventurers pushed the peddlers away and tried to get a good seat. The adventurers threatened the grumbling peddlers. You dont even believe in God? Dont you even go to the temple if you get hurt? Dirty and despicable bastards. As the peddlers moved, they vowed to sell it to adventurers at a higher price. Priests. I will help you pitch the tent. ah. its okay. Lee Han stopped the adventurers from coming and raised his staff. Dig it out. A hole was made for the tent poles to be driven in, and the soil around it was trimmed neatly. When the tent was finished, Lee Han immediately lit the fire, brought water to the pot, and sat down comfortably. Adventurers looked on in awe at the magic that took others hours to complete in a matter of minutes. Thats magic! Was something like that possible? Then its magic, of course its possible. Is it strange? I was at a party with a wizard before. I was so thirsty that I asked to bring some water, but the wizard refused saying no. They say you need to conserve your mana. He lied. This bastard! Was it like that! While the adventurers were misunderstanding, Lee Han looked around at the nearby peddlers. Potion tools, miscellaneous goods. Hmm. The competition is pretty fierce. The competition was fierce as it was a job to buy high-quality products at a low price and sell them at a high price. But there is always a niche market. There are no artifacts. It was natural. What crazy peddler would bring those expensive artifacts and sell them here. It was fortunate that I hadnt been robbed on the way. If you make an artifact As Lee Han pondered with a serious expression on his face, Priest Tigiling asked Nilia in a puzzled manner. Are you worried that a curse might come out right now? Thatwell Nilia couldnt bear to tell the truth to Priest Tigilling. * * * Priest!! my legs!! Is it a curse!?! no. Its a muscle pain. aha. As expected, nothing big happened. The adventurers who often entered came out with tired faces or were broken in one place. Occasionally, among the adventurers, there were people who dragged out huge monsters with a grunt. dump! You have guts. that friend. But even dissolution is important. thats right. Just because you bring it out doesnt mean youre good at it. Even if you hunted monsters, selling them at a high price required another skill. It would have been easier if at least a magic stone came out from the inside, and it was a fairly difficult skill to peel off the skin and get the lean meat well. Of course, it was familiar enough to be able to do it with closed eyes to the hunters from the Shadow Rangers and Star Catchers in the Wasteland. Oh tsk tsk. I was sorry about the cut. just now. I mean. Watching the adventurers skill at dismantling with a hand ax and a jap knife, the two hunters gave a lesson. Lee Han also nodded and said. There, you have to draw it sideways first and then pull it to make it easier to peel off. no?! Vaishada was surprised. As was the case last time, that boy of House Wardanaz was good at hunting and butchering, as if he had been taught directly by the Shadow Rangers. It was really strange. Nilia stared at Lee Han. Lee Han slightly lowered his head. Thank you for teaching me. No thats okay Nilia sensed that it would only bother her if she told the two hunters, Actually, I taught her. I was already misunderstood enough. What the hell is socialism? Its not the magic of the evil church. Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr The ground shook with the sound of underground rumbling. Everyone present was taken aback by the sudden change. What is this? Priest. Come this way! The hunters immediately protected the priests. I dont know what happened, but it was clear that something had been triggered in the dungeon. what? dump! Fortunately, we soon found out what had happened inside the dungeon. The adventurer who jumped out in a complete mess started talking gibberish. The four people were teleported! The people from other places are together with the monsters! what? What are you talking about?? Get out of the way! Another man who had the ability to properly explain jumped out. I am Berhirg, a knight of the Kerel family! Me and the subjugation team were teleported while subjugating Hongryeon Forest and flew here! A lot of people are seriously injured, so Ill ask for help! In the name of my family and the families that participated in the punitive force, I will pay due compensation to those who helped Cuckoo. Perhaps the injury was severe, the knight knelt down and was cool. But that alone made people aware of what had happened. It seems that the space movement magic was cast during the subjugation, and they flew into the dungeon together with the monsters. Lets contact the city and ask them to send healers as soon as possible. Vendors prepared to lay down the wounded and priests contacted the city for further assistance. Lee Han approached Berhirg and treated the severe cuts with magic and gave him a potion. If everything is healed with potion, neither the body nor the potion will be left. ??? Priest Mehrid was surprised to see Lee Han casting healing magic so naturally. what are you doing now??? Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Lee Han-sama?! yes? uh? What mistake did you make? Lee Han looked up and down the fallen knight in embarrassment. Deep cuts were treated first, and then a potion that strengthened recovery was fed. Do you think you did it in the right order? Did I forget something? no no. Can you use healing magic? If you use healing magic at will Priest Mehrid scanned the wound. Surprisingly, even though it was a fairly deep wound, it had completely healed. To the extent that Priest Mehrid didnt need to give any advice. oh my god! sorry! I didnt expect you to do this much. Oh no. I wrote it because I was in a hurry, but if it were originally Lee Han wasnt too confident in his healing magic. Unlike other magic, if you make a single mistake, the patients wounds will get worse. I was in such a hurry right now that my hand went out first Shouldnt we bring the people inside out? Thats why you have to go in as much as possible to bring them out. I know that, but why are you in command? Then you will do it? It would be better to go in separately during this fighting time. If you enter the front and make a mistake, the back will suffer damage. Where are you trying to enter first? If you want to go in separately, come in from behind. The adventurers murmured untidyly. They said there were a lot of injured people inside, so I had to bring them out, but I couldnt trust each other to do that. Most of the flying monsters were wiped out, but anyway, a dungeon is a dungeon. If you forcefully enter with unfamiliar personnel, a collision occurs and you can see a lot of blood. for a moment. Arent you the one who subdued the ghoul king last time? One of the chattering adventurers recognized Lee Han, who was casting healing magic. Lee Han, who tried to use an excuse to stop casting healing magic, hesitated at the sudden words. No Thats right! Youre a wizard! I heard a lot about Gubon. If it wasnt for the mage, everyone would have died in the dungeon! It wasnt that much Id rather have the wizard lead me! That sounds good! youre right!! Lee Han tried to ask what to entrust to a person who has been registered as an adventurer for less than half a year. But Vaishada and Getse whispered from behind. I think Id rather just take it. If you dont accept it, the adventurers wont be able to unite. The situation is urgent right now Lee Han thought, So why do you do that to me, but unfortunately there was no time. Lee Han held back a sigh and shouted to the adventurers. Listen! I am the one who subdued the king of ghouls, the wizard of the Wardanaz family! everyone follow me! I will guide you with great magical power! Ooh Whoaaaaaaaaa! As expected, Wizard! Who is that person? Didnt you see how to use magic before? Arent you too young? Originally, wizards use magic to control their appearance. I wondered if it was because only 1/3 of them knew what Lee Han had done and the other 2/3 just cheered and said he was a great wizard. Look at the great magic mountain! What if its a wizard Im sure hell do well. Its probably better than that bastard. The adventurers who heard Lee Hans rumors were very excited, but the rest were still confused. Lee Han knew that too, but he didnt care too much. I only do what I have to do. Snow. Pierce the darkness! Lee Han first cast dark vision magic on one of the adventurers. The adventurers were taken aback by the unexpected casting of magic. Its not like Im trying to do it to everyone here, but now what? But that bewilderment soon turned to astonishment. Snow. pierce the darkness its snow Pierce the darkness !!!! Mi crazy! No one expected that he would cast strengthening magic on all the adventurers. Adventurers now seemed to understand why wizards were so great. This is why they treat wizards like that! I think I know why Gu Bon praised him so much. lets go! I will cast the next spell while moving! Feet, fold the ground! Lee Han shouted as he moved towards the entrance of the dungeon. The adventurers who were standing in a daze shouted as if possessed. Follow the wizard! Protect the wizard!! The adventurers who had been scattered around Jung-gu Heating gathered in an orderly manner in an instant and followed Lee Han into the dungeon. Vaishada muttered at the sight. This is real magic. * * * Dont move! The wounds are getting worse! Id rather get out than stay here The wounded struggled to get up somehow. Even if I stayed here, I would have to deal with only the original monsters in the dungeon that smelled of blood. Id rather get out of here Everyone stay still! Light! !!!! Lee Han lifted the sphere of light and stuck it into the ceiling before entering the huge underground cavity. While teleporting, the surrounding bedrock collapsed, and there were signs of being smashed everywhere. The flying monsters were wiped out, but the condition of the subjugation party did not look so good. They were all broken and cut, lying on the floor moaning. shit. I dont want to use healing magic. Lee Han, disgusted, grabbed the cane. Arise, emotion! Space, be aware! When I cast emotion recognition magic and spatial awareness magic at the same time, the conditions of the fallen injured came systematically into my head. Lee Han started looking for injured people who were in poor condition and ran. Please, these wounds can be healed! Fortunately, most of the wounds of the wounded were from hand-to-hand combat. If it was a broken or cut wound, even Lee Han could do something about it. Stay! Heal! After completing first aid, Lee Han hurriedly exclaimed. Bring the potion! Wizard! Can I give this person a potion? Wait a minute! Big injuries need to be treated and fed! A potion of wound healing was usually a way to improve healing and make wounds heal. It was a passable and safe method, but when he drank the potion while suffering multiple serious injuries, the healing power was dispersed and the effect weakened. In this case, the trick was to first heal the serious injury with magic and then drink the potion. Then it was possible to recover even minor wounds. How the hell can you do it so quickly? Let the wounded keep their mouths shut! Lee Han finished first aid for the injured person and handed it over to the adventurer. The adventurers hurriedly lifted the injured on a stretcher and ran upward like the wind. Enhancement magic???? The fallen knight blinked. No matter how you look at it, it wasnt an ordinary adventurers move. It was a move that kicked an artifact or cast a strengthening magic. This is all?? What is it? Are they the first people I see? At first, I thought it was a lucky name adventurer party, but no matter how much I looked at it, there was no uniformity in equipment or clothes. If so, it means that they just cast reinforcement magic on the adventurers, but does that make sense? Unless there are dozens of bored and magical wizards around you who have gone on a picnic Cool cool. for a moment. Wizard. The knight quickly grabbed Lee Hans wrist. The crying Lee Han almost slapped his cheek. If youre hurt, stay still. Blood was leaking out now, but when I saw the wounded moving, I couldnt hear a good sound. Is this why Professor Arkasis personality has become dirty?? what? Let go. Not me, but the young knights here Please treat the young knights first. Magical power The knight had quite a bit of experience, but he was well aware that wizards had limited magical power. After treating himself first, he brought up the fact that young knights might not be able to receive treatment. Of course, Lee Han ignored it. Keep still. Heal! No coercion. Stay still. hey! First aid is over, so take me upstairs! Lee Han kept sending useless articles upstairs. Two adventurers quickly picked up the article and ran upstairs. Above Dangerous If you do this in a dungeon? The knight muttered even in pain. I dont know which dungeon this is, but I shouldnt have moved so defenselessly in a dungeon. Even a monster hiding in the dark could cause a major accident. but the road was strangely too bright. ???? The knight stared at the aisle ceiling in bewilderment. Orbs of brightly burning light were placed at every interval. ???? * * * Vaishada has liked the boy of House Wodanaz since he chose the Shadow Ranger instead of the Wasteland Star Catcher, but now he cant help but like it even more. The boy of the Wodanaz family was cleaning up the mayhem that had been scattered over dozens of people by himself. He cast strengthening magic on the adventurers to gather their thoughts and make the dungeon aisle as bright as daylight. There were many mages of great talent, but Vaishada was certain that there would be no mage in the Empire with such dedication. C Kruck! ! At the sound of the road below the joint, Vaishada and Gesse immediately raised their bows. Wouldnt the two of them come along to be active at a time like this? So that Lee Han can focus only on healing magic! Move, Poison! Lee Han extracted the poison from the poisoned knights wound. Then the poison was released. Get fired! C Krerererek! The monster rolled on the floor with a burning sound. Vaishada and Gesse Nilia looked at Lee Han in bewilderment and shouted at the same time. Focus on healing magic!! You can concentrate on healing magic!! Focus on healing magic! Lee Han treated one more fallen knight and sent it up. Slowly, a lot of empty space appeared in the cavity, and only those with broken bones were injured, and Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Its done somehow. When I arrived here, I felt like my heart was sinking, but luck followed. If nothing else happened, it seemed that we could go up after collecting the wounded. Wizard! Assistance has arrived! Support? Good for you. Lee Han was delighted with the report of the adventurer who returned with the wounded on top. Are the priests here? What denomination are the priests from? Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no. Since the number of injured is so large, it seems that priests from one or two denominations are unable to solve the problem. then? I heard they called professional healing mages? thank god. Good for you. Lee Han nodded. Actually, it was much faster to summon the healing mages on standby at once rather than contacting the church in the city and finding priests who could be summoned right now. The healing mages usually called at such times moved in groups. If there were a lot of wounded, the wizard alone could never handle it. As long as the healing mages arrived, it was safe to assume that the aftermath was over. Even if Lee Han made a clumsy mistake, the healing mages would make up for it. thank you. Mister Wizard. Uhhhhh Finally! Its done. Lets go up! After recovering the last remaining injured, Lee Han shouted to the people in the joint. Everyone burst into applause and cheers as they prepared to go up. You worked hard. Wizard! Its really thanks to the wizard that the knights here saved their lives! Everyone cheered, but Nilia was alone with a thoughtful look on her face. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Are you worried about anything? Didnt you say you called professional healing mages? It did? Doesnt something come to mind? Really? Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Normally, Lee Han would have noticed the crisis right away, but he had lifted the artifact curse during the day and cast strengthening and healing magic on countless people in the evening, so his mind was dulled. Thats why I realized it a step later than Nilia. Could it be from Ein Lorgard?! I guess that would be the case with me. Nilia muttered incredulously. A person of this level cant immediately notice something that he would notice. no. Maybe its because I use too much magic. Nylia looked at her friend with sudden concern. Lee Han whispered as if he felt Nilias gaze. Dont worry. Even if the professor drags you away, your name wont be called out. I didnt even worry about that! You bastard!! What do you see people as? * * * The dark elf professor with the most tired face in the world nodded his head while supporting his body with his sword. Because he looked the most tired in the world, the adventurers didnt even dare to talk to him. professor. I finished. professor. This one is over too. professor. This one too Professor Arkassis nodded. We solved it by ourselves this time! If you came out of that level of first aid, of course you guys should solve it yourself. If you called me, you guys are just bastards of thieves. The disciples were moved by the kind teachers warm encouragement. Thats right, but! ruler. so. Have I gone crazy from overwork and lack of sleep? Or are the adventurers talking nonsense? Or is that what Im thinking right? The disciples shut their mouths. To be honest, they were confused too. -Im coming up after being healed, but are the priests going down? C One wizard is down! C One? one person?? -yes! C One person treated this person like this?? -yes! -Arent you delirious, this adventurer? -dare! Even a healing mage wont stand still if you insult Wardanaj! The Wodanaz we know is only a first grader isnt that a misunderstanding? youre right. Phil and Chil came up with an excuse for Lee Han. And honestly, I couldnt believe it. No matter how outstanding juniors are, to send all of these people alive and send them up. It wasnt even with the help of others. Securing the passage to the dungeon, applying strengthening magic to the adventurers, and healing magic while doing all of this? Rather, it seemed more likely that another mage from the Wodanaz family had just passed by, saw the devastation by chance, and helped. As far as I know, the other members of the Wodanaj family dont help out for that reason. Then, as expected, the adventurers were mistaken? Before he could finish talking, a familiar freshman came up with a tired expression along with the adventurers. The junior looked around at the healing mages and sighed with a resigned expression. Knowing what that figure meant, Phil and Chil sighed equally. I should have done well! Before the juniors could even escape, the recovered knights surrounded Lee Han. Knight Berhirg shouted on behalf of the knights of the punitive force. Here is an honorable wizard. We would like to express our sincere thanks to Mr. Lee Han, the wizard of the Wardanaz family! thank you. Han Lee! thank you!! The fallen knights shouted as if squeezing their throats. It was a rare sight to see noble and proud knights giving thanks like this. Excited adventurers stamped their feet and blew whistles. Without Lee Han, we would not have been able to save lives. Thank you again for that amazing magic While the knights were talking, the adventurers talked separately from behind. I managed to bring everyone out without missing a single one. I thought this was magic. Didnt I admire the wizard who shot the fire arrows the other day? I dont think that will ever happen in the future. By the way, why is Mage-samas expression dark? Tsk tsk. Would the wizard be someone like you? It must be uncomfortable to be praised while there are so many injured people. And indeed. You really are on a different level * * * If there is a difference between Professor Verdus and Professor Alkasis, it is that faking it works in front of Professor Verdus, but not in front of Professor Alkasis. The moment he said he was sick, Professor Alcasis had the ability to recover right away. It was very impressive. thank you. Lee Han sat tied to a chair in front of Professor Alkasis with a tired face. It seemed a little tied up, but it was because of my mood. There was no rope to be seen anywhere. The students who followed Professor Alkasis together, that is, the seniors of Lee Han, were divided into halves and were discussing hotly. The topic of discussion was Lee Hans disposition. -If you have that level of skills, you can really take them with you from the second semester! No, you should take it with you! I vomited several times yesterday as well because of lack of magical power! That one junior takes care of dozens of wounded! -You scum without conscience! Are you still a noble! No matter how much it is, do you think about taking a freshman junior from the second semester? Do you want to see your juniors wither away? There was a lot of talk about getting you involved in the field from the second semester. professor. I hate perks. Lee Han said seriously. If its a burden on the professor, Im fine But if you saw todays work, the people who said that would want to pull out their tongues. I dont think its that much. You have a genius talent for healing magic. Yes Ive been vaguely thinking that it might be. There is no need to let that talent rot over time. take my hand I will let your talent bloom. Lee Han became quite curious about what would happen if he held the professors hand. Specifically, I wondered if I would become like the seniors over there. Why are those seniors with the professor during vacation? I went to the mansion and thought deeply There is no need to do it. Its a talent you dont need. Come to think of it, I have something to talk about with the priests I will send the disciples to wait for a while. Come to think of it, I had something to say to the hunters. The professors students built a human wall to keep the hunters away. The two hunters were at a loss for words at the absurd interruption of the healing mages. What the hell is this? What is this doing? Sorry. We do it too. Han Lee pondered over whether he should break through the professors pressure and make a head-on breakthrough. Im already going to be torn off by the professor in the second semester anyway, so do I have to go on vacation? Its better to keep the vacation even if I get a bit retaliated during the second semester. Lee Han looked at the swords that Professor Alkasis was wearing and made up his mind. No matter how strong he is, Lee Han is also someone who has been trained rigorously. I wont back down easily. its over? Lee Han turned his head at the familiar voice of another professor. I was waiting with a yawn to find out when Professor Verdus had arrived. When did you come? The church went to check the dungeon, so I came after the event. Professor Verdus seemed to have no interest in the mess that was taking place near the dungeon. Even though the wounded were lying in bandages, not a single look in their eyes changed. Did any artifacts come out of the dungeon? As far as I know, none. okay? Thats it. lets go. I have to work. Professor Verdus led Lee Han to the carriage as naturally as water flowed, and left. Everyone else was at a loss for words and just stared at their backs. Really Are you crazy??? The students of Einrogard, who majored in healing magic, couldnt help but shudder at the sight of Professor Verdus. Professor Alkasis didnt seem to be at that level either. The hunters were bewildered and asked Nilia. No shouldnt we rest? Didnt you just say it was work? Swing. You are a bit peculiar. Anyway, youre too good. therefore! Nilia cried inwardly. Even the priests of the Pricinga Church were whispering. * * * Lee Han returned to the mansion and collapsed after working with Professor Verdus. Then I slept for close to a day. I think I slept in the morning, but why is it still morning?? You slept all day. Lee Han looked out the window with a confused face. Professor Verdus was struggling on the rug. I have to pretend I didnt see it. By the way, Bocchan another guest has arrived. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, Lee Han pondered over whether he should put no guests in front of the mansion. At this point, I couldnt tell if it was a guest or a hand-off. Are you a professor? no. Are you friends? no. You look like a crazy person no. Then I would have called you a professor. Who is it? This is Prince Bogajun. ah. That He was one of the members of the royal family who saved his life thanks to Lee Han defeating the basilisk during the last royal family gathering. I think I said a lot of things, but what I remember is Did you say that you failed while trying to solve the plague case in Kldran Village? The imperial family criticized each other so lively that the only thing that remained in my memory was criticism of each other. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family! I heard the rumor! You mean the one that caught the basilisk? Lee Han gave up halfway and asked. Even if it was an accident, wouldnt people listen to it as they liked? oh. I didnt tell you the rumor. Is it to subdue the king of ghouls? Have you subdued the king of ghouls? Please tell me the story in detail. Damn it. Lee Han was furious with Granden City. Why should rumors spread so much that the person speaking should worry? Then what kind of rumors I heard that you saved the knights of the Hongryeon Forest subjugation party! I was really impressed. There are many wizards in the empire, and there are excellent wizards among them, but they ran down dungeons and risked their lives for the wounded I did not risk my life. It was a small dungeon where all the escorts were taken and the monsters were almost wiped out. Prince Bo Ga-jun was so drunk with himself that he couldnt hear Lee Hans words. How many people can you save? Lord Lagrinde was also highly praised. He said he has the qualities to excel as a healing mage. Lee Han smiled bitterly. I wanted to say to the prince, Its not a compliment to say that a pig on the farm has grown fat, but I couldnt even understand it. Lee Han managed to control his emotions and smiled pretentiously. And he opened his mouth. Its just embarrassing to have such an excessive reputation attached to something that happened to get me involved. What do you mean Fame is a reflection of the soul. Fame comes from having such a vessel of soul. Prince Bo Ga-jun looked at Lee Han with deep, mellow eyes and said. Mrs. Wardanaz. I have a suggestion. Tell me. I have to refuse unconditionally. I have a meeting this time with me Knock-tock- The servant carefully opened the door and came in. sorry. Bocchan, another guest has come. Who is it? You are the Prince of Cainando. At the servants words, Bo Ga-jun made a deeply shocked expression. also! Ever since I saw her hiding her toenails in the mansion the other day, I thought it was suspicious, but it was as expected. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 You must never let your guard down! Originally, the imperial family did not trust each other. The social world of the Empire is where all sorts of conspiracies and schemes prevail. And among them, the imperial family were the ones with the fiercest and most severe minds. But to catch the imperial family off guard for a moment and trick them. This was not something anyone could do. Bo Gajun sharply raised his vigilance against Gainan Island. Avoiding the boundaries by acting stupid is not something anyone can do. He had to have the tenacity of steel to withstand all the notoriety and harsh criticism that was poured on him. Thinking about it made Bo Ga-juns spine run cold. For a long time, acting foolishly, avoiding the vigilance of other members of the royal family, and then attracting powerful nobles who could become her own strength Perhaps this younger brother was the most dangerous competitor among the members of the royal family. After a really long time, I made a new deck? Gainando opened the door and was surprised to see Bo Gajun. who are you? Lee Han was at a loss for words for a moment. Its been a while since we met, crazy bastard It was a hobby for members of the imperial family to curse at each other when they met, but that was just a conversation while maintaining etiquette. You should make fun of Its really unfortunate that what youve done this time has failed. Who are you? Lee Han was grateful that no other nobles were present. Im glad there are only three of them. Keuk Kuck! Bo Ga-jun burst into laughter at the sight of Gainando showing his true colors. He thought that his evil and shady younger brother had finally thrown off his mask. Of course, Gainando was taken aback by that laugh. Am I crazy? Are you the professor? Your Highness, right? Dont joke. Lee Han put his hand on Gainandos shoulder. Gainandos brain cells were activated by the pain of twisting his shoulder blade. ah! Aww! I remembered! Prince! You told the prince!! okay. sorry. Prince. Because Kainando likes jokes. You dont have to hide it anymore. Mr. Wodanaz. Bo Ga-jun stood up from his seat and said. There was not the slightest sign of ignoring Kainando in those eyes. Rather, as a strong competitor, it was full of burning enthusiasm. I dont know what it is, but its not good. Lee Han felt uneasy. Prince Bo Gajun seemed to be having strange thoughts while visiting Gainando, but there was nothing good about leaving him alone. Because Kainando had a tendency to lose his reputation the more opportunities he had to speak. -Guinan Island. Do it like you did last time. Lee Han spread three fingers. It meant only answering yes, no, and huhu. Gainando rubbed his shoulder and nodded. Because I already knew how ambitious Prince Kainando is. No Lee Han hurriedly looked away. It meant denying it quickly. Say no quickly! Whoops. Gainando accepted Lee Hans gaze in a different way. Bo Ga-jun nodded as if he knew that. Mrs. Wardanaz. As someone from Einrogard, it is only natural to support a close friend. I dont support it. But I know. That someone with an excellent eye, like Wodanaz-sama, would support the royal family if a more qualified member of the royal family appeared. No, Im not interested in anything Please wait. I will prove that qualification soon. Bo Ga-jun made a vague declaration. Of course, Gainando didnt understand what he was talking about, and Lee Han was dumbfounded, so it didnt have much effect. Then lets see you at the meeting. Prince Cainando. yes. Lee Han let out a deep sigh. Even narrowing it down to three answers still has the opposite effect. Should I just have my mouth stitched up? I Bocchan. Another guest has arrived. Hearing the servants cry, Lee Han wondered if he should put a < No Guest > on the front gate of the mansion. Who is it? Princess Juderantas Huh. You are one step late. Bogajun laughed at Judrantas. Perhaps even Judrantas will be surprised when he comes here. Bo Ga-Jun may have been thinking but you will find out that the really dangerous competitor is among the young royal family! * * * !!! As expected, Judrantas was just as surprised and acted the same as Bogajun. And the ending was the same. If you are a person with an excellent eye like Wodanaz-sama If a more qualified member of the royal family appears, are you saying you will support that member of the royal family? also! Not that I agree with that Please wait. I will prove that qualification soon. Actually, arent the two of them close? Seeing the two members of the royal family saying the same thing, Lee Han was no longer bothered to reply. All right. Then lets see you at the meeting After all the members of the imperial family had left, Guinando took out the deck with a bright expression. I made a new deck, but it sticks evil! Why do you hit me! Lee Han took a cane and started hitting Gainando on the back. Gainando screamed and ran around the room. an hour later. Lee Han sighed and held the wizard card in his hand. It is said that he can grant the wishes of the dead, but he was only able to grant the wishes of friends who had been beaten dozens of times in the back. Whoops. It will be different this time. Shut up and be quiet. Yeah Cainando quietly drew a card. In this game, called Wizard Card, the victory condition is to play a minion each turn and use a magic spell to reduce the opponents life to 0. Of course, in the beginning, I had no magical power, so I could only use weak minions and spells, and in the second half, I had a lot of magic power, so I could use strong minions and spells. In other words, a good deck should have a well-balanced balance of weak minions that can be used in the early stages and strong minions and spells that can be used in the late stages! Of course, its a rule, and Guinando had filled his deck with only the strong cards he liked. Whoops. But this time its different. Kainando put down his card with a confident expression. Lee Han looked at the card and was puzzled. for a moment. I cant believe this Victory conditions were not limited to reducing the opponents mages life to 0. Even if the remaining cards in the opponents deck are completely gone, the player wins. And now, the black magic spell card that Gainando played is a card that blows three cards from the opponents deck. Cainan Island. Have you ever made a deck-breaking deck? Oh, isnt it? Taken aback, Gainando denied it while averting his gaze. Its better than that weird deck from before but dont people hate this? There have always been unspoken rules. So did the wizard card game. Winning by destroying the deck like that felt like an act close to foul play in a fun place where they were having fun with each other. Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, he wanted to know what he wanted to know What do we know! I will win! Thats right. Lee Han prepared a card with a horse. As soon as Guinando finished his turn, he planned to end the game by firing spells that deal direct damage to the mage. Not knowing that he would die in a few seconds, Guinando thought very seriously. Were you two playing? Yoner opened the door and came in with Nylia. The two looked around at the wizard card game and hesitated. Is this a dark magic curse deck? however? and. Guinan Island. this is not Not really. Yoner looked at Gainando with a stunned gaze. No matter what Gainando did up to now, he would take the side as a relative, but this was a bit harsh. Oh no! If you win, thats it! why!! Of course, if you win, thats enough, but the black magic curse deck is a bit of an exception When Yoner didnt take his side, Gainando looked at Nilia and asked. Is this such a big mistake!? The black magic curse deck is a bit Cainando felt very unfair. If you play a deck like this among hunters, youll get shot in the back by an arrow. Not quite like that! Its true. I see. When it was his turn, Lee Han threw a spell and overthrew Gainando. Gainando opened his mouth wide and narrowed his eyes. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So Yoner. whats the matter? ah. Isnt there a social gathering in Granden City this time? It wasnt that difficult to hold social gatherings. Right now, Lee Han also invited a few friends to eat, drink, and play, and that too went into social gatherings. As such, in a city the size of Granden City, dozens of social gatherings were held every day. But the social gathering Yoner was talking about was a different story than those small gatherings. It was no exaggeration to say that it was actually a meeting held in the name of the city of Granden, attended not only by the influential families of the city but also by imperial officials. And the main participants of this meeting are the first year students of magic school. The meeting the imperial family talked about earlier was this meeting. Lee Han understood why the imperial family came earlier. Since it was such a place, it was only natural that he wanted to enter with a promising magic school student. It was like a place to declare were close to others I thought it would be better not to go in with Gainando. ah. I was thinking that too. Judging from the attitudes of the other members of the imperial family, it seemed like going in with Gainando would be an annoyance to each other. why!? Did I come with a dark magic curse deck?! Gainando asked with a shocked expression. no. If we go together, we might get misunderstood as factions I think its just because of the cards. Gainando grumbled at Yoners cold words. Everyone is jealous because my deck is strong. But you lost Noisy! * * * Now that its like this, theres nothing we can do about it. Lee Han looked at Professor Verdus and said as if he was sorry. I didnt like attending social gatherings, but if I could use it as an excuse to ditch Professor Verdus, there was no reason not to. As expected, Professor Verdus asked as if he did not understand. Why are you attending such a pointless gathering? All first-year students are invited. They seem to want to hear how the students at the Magic School are doing. Why are you attending such a pointless gathering? hmm. I just explained it. Professor Verdus kept grumbling whether Lee Han explained or not. I dont know why there are lectures on how to dance in magic schools. In that case, I need to teach you one more theory of enchantment magic. Thats me too wait. Are there any dances at this social event? If its that big, its definitely there, right? Professor Verdus replied as if it were natural. It might be a small social gathering, but a social gathering like that couldnt be without a ball. Lee Han frowned. I thought Id never need dancing in my life. While the other Blue Dragon Tower students were taking ballroom dance classes, Lee Han had no choice but to listen to one more school of magic. Even when I was in the Wodanaz family, I didnt really practice dancing From now on, Ill just have to practice the basics with attributes as quickly as possible. The goal is not to be disgraced. Lee Han made up his mind and looked at Professor Verdus. Professor, are you good at dancing? no? I knew you would. Then I will find someone to teach me. ?? Left alone, Professor Verdus tilted his head. Something felt wrong. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Lee Han is lost in thought. In fact, it wasnt that Lee Han would gain fame for dancing at the imperial ball, and he didnt need to know all kinds of dances. It was enough for me to learn the basics as I only had to dance once when everyone else was singing one by one and come back and sit down. It is said that excellent dancers know all the differences between the circle dances that differ slightly from region to region of the empire Is that possible? Lee Han, who was surprised inside, slightly reflected. Come to think of it, this wasnt what Lee Han, who listens to all schools, would say. The easiest way to learn this is, of course Rather than learning alone, it was easier to learn with a friend who cant dance just like Lee Han. It was good to ask and it was good to practice. And make preparations in advance to prevent unnecessary talk. There is no Kainan Island? yes. sorry. Surprisingly, however, Kainando was not at the mansion. how? no. It was a rude question. After all, even Gainando can go out alone. Hearing Lee Hans words, the butler thought to himself, Maybe you have other friends, but he didnt say anything. Because it was right that Gainando went out to play alone. You got a new wizard card, but it looks like you went out to test it out. As expected, the Wodanaz family Thats a guess that has nothing to do with the family. I get it anyway. Are there any guests? ! In the back of the mansion, Kainandos mother, whom he had seen before, appeared. The butler lowered his head at the dazzling spirits brilliance. Gainandos mother recognized Lee Hans face and was delighted. Guinandos kin kin knows the same tower um youre Lee Han, a student from the Wodanaz family, right? yes. And since were friends, you can talk comfortably. The other person asked, Are you a real friend? Are you still friends? I could feel that they were thinking, If we say were just friends and say no, well both get embarrassed, so we have to be careful. Gainandos mother said in disbelief. All right. What about today? There is a big social event hosted by the city soon, and I came to practice with Guinando. Cainandos mother once again looked at her with a surprised look. It was a look that asked why he cared so much. I have to pretend I didnt see it. Thats really thank you. If I had known in advance, I would have locked him up. Its okay to wait until you come back. The butler cautiously opened his mouth. If you ever need help with practice, Im ready to help. At that question, Kainandos mother furrowed her eyebrows. A self-respecting aristocrat might be offended by such an offer. Being from the same aristocratic family, helping with manners could sound like ignoring and looking down on the other person at first glance. Thats rude. There is no way that a member of the Wodanaz family would not be able to do something like that on their own. Im sorry. Lee Han became embarrassed. I was going to ask for help. Hes a guy who cant do that on his own, so youd better help. !! An aristocrat whom I had seen somewhere appeared from inside the mansion. A handsome man with a cold impression, clad in a robe made of dark blue silk, holding a cane with a unique and elegant movement that only aristocrats can show. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was an evil grimace in those eyes. Skeleton a! No, Headmaster! I think you just tried to call me casual, but lets move on as a sign of friendliness. Headmaster Skeleton tapped the floor with his cane and said. I dont know if its because of my mood, but Lee Han-eun, the skeleton headmaster, looked very tired. Its strange. Headmaster Skeleton was one of the most powerful wizards Lee Han knew. If you were a wizard like that, you wouldnt get tired just by using a few spells. Did something happen to you? What is the reason for your question? You look a little tired. It must be because of my mood. Headmaster Skeleton frowned and glared at Lee Han. Thanks to that, what I just said wasnt persuasive at all. He said it was because of his mood. Lee Han wondered what he had done wrong. Did your work increase because of the ghoul king? But its not my fault, the adventurers guild didnt investigate properly Wait. The king of ghouls. Headmaster Skeleton interrupted Lee Han. The sixth sense developed by foresight magic was warning of the ominous. Nothing good to hear! I came to suffer from the emperor until dawn, but I cant believe it After vacation, the skeleton headmaster had to face the emperor alone at the imperial palace until dawn today. It was a face-to-face meeting with only words, but it was close to criticism and criticism. -Osu I respect your policies. But there are definitely parts that are too severe. I heard that the wizard who graduated from Ein Lorguard had another accident -Its because wizards are basically crazy, isnt Ein Lorguard particularly strange As there are many talented wizards in the guard, the number of incidents increases as well -Let the excuses stop there. Didnt you call to hear that? An outstanding student from the Wardanaj family has come in this time? -yes. C Seeing you agree so meekly, you must be a really good student. Well, its the Wardanaz family. C I will take responsibility and teach well. -Dont try to turn around. I heard that the student is being subjected to harsh, beyond normal standards. Is it true that freshmen are learning magic from all schools? -Isnt it unprecedented -That kid was half troll. At that time, there was a lot of talk saying that you should be dismissed. This time, its the Wardanaz family, so theres no such word. C Just by looking at it, cant you tell how blind the bureaucrats are? No, would a half-blood troll hold up well, or would a pure human stand up well? -If you say you are from the Wardanaz family, you have no choice but to expect something extraordinary Stop talking about it. I have only one thing to say. Teach that student well. -yes. C Oh Soo. When I say teach well, I dont mean only magic. Im telling you to hold it well so that it doesnt distort. The emperors words were not entirely unreasonable. Wizards were basically dangerous beings. And the excellent wizard was more dangerous, and the wizard who was excellent and even crooked was extremely dangerous. Considering the skills of the magicians sent out from Einrogard, it was only natural that the emperor would look so serious. However, the skeleton principal was still unfair. Why is it the skeleton headmasters fault that wizards learn magic and have accidents? I wanted to argue for several hours, but the skeleton headmaster held back. Talking like that to an emperor who is tired of managing the big and small affairs of the empire would only put him at a disadvantage. And the skeleton headmaster had too many weaknesses from the emperor. -I will do my best. -Im saying this in advance in case youll play a tricky pun later but the example of catching it well means something like this. If there is a fight with the rock drake, let them avoid it, or if they have already listened to ten lectures, stop the eleventh one, or make the freshmen avoid fighting when an outside intruder occurs, or when the king of frost giants is summoned, Resolving -I swear, none of those things I deliberately pushed for. -is it. -But you dont believe me, do you? -Thats right. Oh, dont blame me too much All because you fooled me too much. - Since it was self-employed, the skeleton principal couldnt say anything. This is how the karma of having done something and then refusing to say I didnt do it came back like this. However, the things related to Lee Han werent really pushed on the back by the skeleton headmaster. Most of them came out on their own! -From now on, I will be careful not to go through too harsh trials for new students. -Im satisfied to hear that answer I believe it. sewage. I have a suspicion that after three days of doing this, I might again teach you how harshly you want, but -No. your majesty. What era is it these days? C Even if you gather only the disciples who ran away from you, you could build a magic tower. Anyway believe me. I heard only groundless rumors and rumors and came back after enduring the arrogant words of the emperor who insulted the good wizard, but I couldnt help but be afraid because the guy who was the cause of all this was making ominous noises. Let me try to guess. The king of ghouls Did the undead even wake up in the cemetery? The time has come for that to happen. They are extravagant people with nothing to do, because they give them grandiose nicknames. oh. How did you know? But it was an undead chimera, not a ghoul king. I tracked down and caught it with senior Diret. Headmaster Skeleton felt like he was experiencing a phantom headache in a non-existent body. I had been away for a little over a month, and I was afraid to ask what the hell had happened in that time. Then did the nobles have an accident? Those guys dont know whats dangerous, theyre the ones who buy things and play around. uh. Did you hear? But it was a basilisk. what the hell is wrong with you! Eventually, the skeleton headmaster exploded. Other guys in the Blue Dragons Tower rip off the familys property during vacations and play wildly, but why are you doing this! As if a non-lich has multiple lives! Not only Lee Han, but everyone else in the Kainando Mansion were bewildered. All my friends are working during vacation You must have had an influence! Isnt that is it? When Lee Han understood, the skeleton principal became even more grumpy. Gainandos mother came forward to defend Lee Han. Lord Gonadaltes. Lee Han, a student of the Wardanaz family, is completely different from the mentally ill who do dangerous things beyond their abilities for the sake of falsehood. This time, a member of the Hongryeon Forest subjugation team was teleported due to an unfortunate accident, and I was very grateful that their lives were saved thanks to student Lee Han. Originally, it was a position where he should have been delighted with the students performance, but instead of being pleased, the skeleton principal sighed even louder. The most frightening thing was the anxiety that Lee Hans achievements would still remain. After taking a few more sighs, the Headmaster Skeleton decided to accept reality. Its fortunate that I have an alibi. Even if the emperor asked later, it was possible to make an excuse that he was not in the city of Grande at that time. I dont know how well it will work Its okay If its a guy whos going to be dried up, he probably wouldnt be that kind of a bowl. to learn to dance. Mr Kraha. This guy didnt listen to social classes, so it would be nice if you could teach him. no way? Kainandos mother looked at the skeleton headmaster as if she was being too harsh. Headmaster Skeleton immediately recognized the misunderstanding. No Master Kraha! I didnt stop you from listening! So youre saying you just didnt hear me? Thats it! Yes I see The reliquary will be destroyed! You speak for me! Headmaster Skull called out to Lee Han while enduring a headache. yes? What do you mean? It was your choice not to listen to the dance! yes. It was my choice. Look! Headmaster Skeleton, who was about to speak, hesitated when he saw Kainandos mothers shocked eyes. At that moment, the Headmaster Skeleton realized that no matter how he said it, it was impossible to escape the misunderstanding. Teach me to dance. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Lee Han felt a little sorry. In fact, it was Lee Hans choice not to take dance classes at school. But the headmaster of the skull is misunderstood instead. sorry. done. I think you misunderstood because of the things you usually do. If you say youre sorry and then say that, do you think it will sound apologetic? Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded. The skill of turning peoples clothes upside down with an apology, who taught it, was unusual. But what are you doing here? What is the reason for me to meet the great nobles? Headmaster Skeleton put an imperial gold coin in his palm with a tired expression. Lee Han inadvertently tried to take the gold coin. Headmaster Skeleton immediately retrieved the gold coin and looked at it as if it were absurd. Are you trying to take my gold coins? I thought you took it out to give it to me. Seeing you now, I dont think what His Majesty said was completely wrong I came to get support. Wizards were a race that was bound to waste a lot. There was no saving in burning precious jewels and replacing rare materials to develop a reagent. Even so, it is the wizards who calmly say something like I used up the box of diamonds you saved, but there is no result. And among those wizards, Einrogard was the only place where only the best ones in the empire were gathered, so the waste was so bad that it was one of the best in the empire. Even if the emperor supported Einrogard despite the opposition of imperial officials (the imperial treasurers shuddered at the mention of Einrogards name), the budget was always tight. As such, one of the skeleton principals duties was to obtain additional sponsorship. indeed. You are suffering a lot. Lee Han deeply sympathized. A professors job wasnt just about studying his magic and teaching his students. Getting a budget was one of the professors abilities. From that point of view, the skeleton principal was a great person. for a moment. Youre not threatening me to tear it off, right? Why are you looking at me like that? its nothing. really. When are you going to visit my family? To the Wardanaz family? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han as if he had heard the most stupid thing in the world. The Wardanaz family has no reason to visit. A mage who is busy experimenting with herself would give gold coins to another mage to do the experiment. Wizards never gave gold coins to other wizards. It wasnt a wizard who gave way to another wizard, in case he didnt know if he used it. Is that so? Has Kraha been sponsored? yet. It is not so easy to receive gold coins from others. I will have to visit a few more times to convince you. The skeleton principals expression was serious. His expression was much more serious than the last time he used the great magic called the unique world. In fact, getting the budget was also a much more difficult area than magic. You seem to have a hard time convincing me. Of course it is. Kraha-sama is by no means an easy-going person. You must have already told the story of Gainando Any other excuses to be sponsored? Like the schedule for the second semester. Lee Han asked softly. Its easier to prepare if you know in advance. However, the headmaster of the skeleton did not take it lightly. Even if there is, I wont tell you. And are you telling me to tell the story of your child being dragged into a punishment room? The skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han suspiciously. I wondered if he was trying to repay the grudge he had accumulated during the last semester. No, its not like that you know that. Mr Kraha. Did you know that Kainando is talented in black magic? Is that true? Kainandos mother was surprised and asked again. Isnt that a wizard card? Im not very good at wizard cards, but Im good at black magic. I listen to it with me, and I can count it on my hands. In the first place, you can count the freshmen you listen to on your hand. Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded, but did not intervene. Lord Gonadaltes. Havent you heard of this? Mr Kraha. It is impossible for me to leak students secrets. This time, Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster as if he was dumbfounded. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im going to review the sponsorship positively. Really? Thank you very much! We just needed new corpses. Kainandos mother smiled generously and nodded. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han with a different face. I am proud of you. principal. I hate to brag, but Im the top of the class. okay. senior in grade. Proud of you. But there are other families I want to visit. Im going to go learn to dance. Lee Han pretended not to hear and turned away. * * * The dance wasnt too difficult. Gainandos mother was a skilled dancer, and Lee Han once risked her life to perform movements several times more difficult than these. In fact, if Gainandos mother hadnt kindly taught him, he might have learned a little faster. Its awkward because the attack doesnt fly when I make a mistake. Gainandos mother, not knowing what Lee Han was thinking, kindly emphasized. The most important thing in dance is the beat. If you know how to feel the beat, you can somehow follow the rest of the movements. One, two, three. One two three again. Gainandos mother, who saw Lee Hans movements, was satisfied with the face of a master who was satisfied with his talented student. In such a short amount of time, this was a great achievement. Its a pity to lose this much talent Why dont you listen to it in the second semester? Because Im actually taking a lot of other lectures. Lee Han quickly made an excuse. Even Professor Voladi was able to admit the excuse that Im actually listening to all magic, so I could see the power of this excuse. Is that so? Its a pity. Gainandos mother did not recommend it further. If youre at the top of your grade, youll do well on your own. I have to say at least one more word to Lord Gonadaltes when I deliver the donation. Gainandos mother still thought she should say something to the Headmaster Skeleton. It could have been that the Headmaster Skeleton couldnt hear it. really. Anything to look out for at the prom? Lee Han asked for advice. The other friends were still young and lacked the experience of attending social gatherings, but Lee Han was worse than them. In fact, I was not very interested in social gatherings in the first place. As such, the advice given by someone like Gainandos mother was invaluable. First of all, its better not to get involved with the imperial family. Uh Lee Han was a little taken aback. Are you saying dont play with Gainando? I appreciate playing with Gainando, but there is a high possibility that the royal family attending the gathering will be jealous. They are tired all the time. Guinandos mother kindly gave advice, as if she had read her heart. The purpose of the imperial family was to basically build up their achievements and raise their reputation, and let the social circles of the empire know, I am such a great person, so please support me as the successor. As such, he was very interested in the place where the new talents who entered the magic school gathered. If you were an ambitious student, it wasnt bad to join hands with one of the members of the royal family to decide a side, but if you didnt intend to do that, it was better to avoid it. If you politely decline a dance or a conversation, the other side will understand and respect Lee Han-goons wishes. He is also very proud of himself. ??? Lee Han tilted his head. Isnt it? Even if Lee Han refused, the imperial family continued to tease. They openly declared in front of Guyan-do that they would take away Wodanaz Thats right. Ill be careful. Aside from people who become annoying when you get close to them, are there people who are nice to get to know? Its generally not bad if you get to know the city nobles of Granden. I will be staying for years to come, and I will be able to help in some way. ah. It also helped me the other day when I was chasing the undead chimera. Kainandos mother pretended not to hear that the freshmen had chased down and captured the undead chimera. Indeed, it was the skill of a person who had gone through all sorts of battles in the social world of the empire. Among them, the ones that are especially worth knowing are Oh. Lee Han had high hopes for the summary of the key points of social life in Granden City, which Gainandos mother was trying to pass down. In the case of Grime of the Boud family, it is good for wizards to know because they are in charge of the guilds materials and reagents ! Just listening to the explanation felt like hearing the sound of gold coins. ah. for a moment. I cant. yes? Why? Am I the Wardanaj family? Lee Han was taken aback. I was already imagining in my head that after getting close to each other, I would work happily with my friends until the end of the vacation by receiving various jobs exclusively. Its not because of the Wardanaz family. Grime has spirit blood mixed in, so there is a high possibility that he will be frightened if he talks to Lee Han-goon closely. ???? Lee Han was taken aback once more. What do you mean? Uh that isnt Kraha talking to me right now? Lee Han expected Gainandos mother to answer, I think so or Well, since I was okay, Grime might be okay too. Of course, the spirits didnt like Lee Han very much, but it doesnt make sense that they didnt like the mixed spirits as well c Im on the strong side, but Im afraid to miss him a lot, and the blood of the spirits is quite thick . .. Instead of denying it, Gainandos mother drove a nail into it. Lee Han asked in a sullen voice. Am I that overbearing? yes. Sorry. But its something I cant tell you back. Gainandos mother said very sorry. Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked. Then, does Gainando have strong mental powers, so he doesnt feel much pressure from me? Its just that the spirits blood isnt expressed, so I cant feel it. Thats right. * * * The huge hall located in the center of Granden City was originally one of the prides of the city, where city nobles and bureaucrats gathered for important events. Today, however, it was being used as a place to welcome new students to the Magic School. The students who arrived one by one were amazed at the splendid exterior of the mansion. Arriving, Lee Han saw the other top students who had arrived first and greeted them briefly. Friends who were acquainted with Lee Han greeted each other or avoided eye contact. Why are you averting your gaze? Oh misunderstood. Wodanaz. If there was a minor misunderstanding between each other, they did not forget it and resolved it. Nilia. Lee Han saw that his dark elf friends expression was not good and said as if he understood. You dont want to attend the prom. I understand. I dont really want to participate either. Its not because of that. No? Then why? Because I got first place in Meikin Mansion ? Nilia sighed and took out the paper. There are a lot of hunters who have nothing to do in the north, but I sent them to the southern coast Since they can attack from a distance, they seem to be able to deal with monsters well If they catch monsters well, people will be happy and political instability will decrease Im sorry Why did I submit this Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Are you okay? !?! Nilia looked up in surprise at Lee Hans words. For a moment, I thought my friend was making fun of me, but Lee Hans expression was very serious. Sangoria flowers are easy to find in seasons other than winter. The Shadow Patrol is relatively free in seasons other than winter. You made a good choice. I thought it would be a good idea to negotiate with the guilds and support the wizards while taking a break, but it seems like a much better way to mobilize the Shadow Patrol. No why crazy? Nilia wondered if a friend who was in her senior year had gone crazy from excessive labor and training. To solve the political instability of the southern coast of the Empire, you have to use some clever method anyway. Why are you calling the northern hunters? Yoner. Look at this. hey!! Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nilia screamed. Instead of seeing it alone, Lee Han called for Yoner. This is why I told you not to trust nobles, everyone! how is it? Are you okay? Its too expensive to mobilize mages, and above all, Im not sure if its possible right away. yes. The Shadow Rangers are far more reliable than him. There may be adaptation problems because the activity area is different. Is that okay? Nylia wouldnt have written it if there was such a problem. but. uh? Nilia was taken aback when she heard it. I just wrote it without much thought Its not like that. Looking at this, I think I thought too much. The most intuitive way is the best way. surely. I agree. Hey guys? Hey guys?? Whether Nylia calls or not, Lee Han and Yoner are in their own world and are supplementing Nylias plan. I dont know if hunters will be better even when recruiting local guilds. There are many people who feel even more uncomfortable when the magicians visit them when their magical power is rough and the spirits are angry. Nilia was astonished at the sight of the two friends adding stories that hadnt been said. I saw everything. Nilia. Indeed, it deserves first place in the Meikin family. I am proud to have you as my friend. I didnt do anything Nilia said, and the two friends smiled knowingly. To be humble. Originally, a drop of humility makes a genius stand out more. But dont be too humble. Nilia. Because if the number one is too humble, the people below it will have a hard time. Nilia was dumbfounded by the shameless words of the grade chief, who was always humbled by herself. The two friends ended the story on their own while they were too dumbfounded to reply. What will happen if I get adopted by the Meikin family? There is a high possibility that a method this good will actually be tried. Maybe I should call Nilia and ask her? indeed. The results are expected. Nilia, who had been listening blankly, whispered like a wild beast growling. help you both. we? Do you need our help? I dont think it will help much. thats right. Nilia was inadvertently trying to pull out a bow from her waist, only to realize belatedly that she had come dressed for a social gathering. This outfit really sucks! Its so awkward. Am I wearing it right? I dont know either. and. for a moment. look at nilia How did you get dressed so perfectly? Nilia has a lot of friends here and there. Since I have a lot to attend, Im sure Ill wear complicated clothes like this. ???? Nylia turned her head at the sound of the Black Turtle Tower friends passing by behind her. What are these bastards?! * * * Huh? Isnt that the professor? Yoner looked puzzled and pointed forward. Lee Han replied as if asking what he was talking about. What are you talking about. Yoner. no. Yes? Beaver beast Is that right? Are you Professor Verdus? It must be someone who looks like him. Professor Verdus found Lee Han and walked away with a sullen expression. Lee Han blatantly clicked his tongue. Yoner looked at his friend dumbfounded. Youre right! professor. What brought you here? Because of unreasonable instructions. Professor Verdus swung his staff with a sullen expression. Then, the wrinkles caught in the clothes of the student passing by were smoothed out and the knot was perfectly tied. Is it because of unreasonable instructions? The headmaster must have come out and told me to help the kids. Lee Han guessed right away. With the personality of the skeleton headmaster, there was no way he could just watch Professor Verdus fooling around nearby. Why would you dance time cost artifacts Professor Verdus grumbled and brandished his wand. Lee Han glanced at Yoner. Lets avoid it quickly. However, Professor Verdus, bored and bored, did not let Lee Han go. Would you like to try this? What is this? Shoes that make you dance well. Professor Verdus held out a shoe that felt magical. Yoner asked in amazement. Do you have any artifacts like that? Shh. Yoner. There is no reason to give us an artifact in good condition. Lee Han was able to see through Professor Verdus inner thoughts. He must have made an artifact because this place was so boring and boring, so the possibility that the artifact would be okay and fine was low. Perhaps there is something odd or flawed about it. Have you ever made an artifact like this? Why do you make trashy artifacts that make you dance well? hmm. It must be dangerous. No matter how good the shoes were for dancing, it was dangerous to wear an artifact that one could not handle. Just as a person who has never wielded a sword once would only injure his muscles when he heard a sword that allowed him to use ancient swordsmanship, there was a high possibility that those shoes would do the same. What is that? Gainando, who arrived late, asked a question. Lee Han checked the time and asked. Why are you here so late? Whoops. Three of us won. Have you had a black magic duel? Its a wizard card showdown! Cainando was hot. After making a new deck, Kainando was literally drunk with power. To the point where I wondered if this was what being omnipotent was. These shoes make you dance well. oh. thank you. Guinando quickly accepted Professor Verdus proposal. Lee Han said with his eyebrows furrowed. It looks dangerous. Wouldnt it be better to just dance without it? I cant do it because I dont practice. Lee Han did not say, You should have practiced while playing cards. It felt like I was nagging too much. You make excuses and fall out? Youll be scolded if you hear it in your mothers ears. You should have practiced while playing cards. A second after I made up my mind, words that were different from my thoughts came out of my mouth. * * * The banquet was very enjoyable not only for the Blue Dragon Tower students who usually enjoyed social gatherings, but also for other tower students. The people of Granden City welcomed them in a soft and pleasant atmosphere instead of strangling them with a stiff and formal atmosphere. Thanks to this, students who were unfamiliar with this kind of place sat happily, chatting and dancing. Wizard. How is life in Ein Lorgard? Uh um Ha ha ha! You look incredibly good! After all, youre learning at the best magic school in the empire, so theres no way youll be dissatisfied! If I could go in and learn, there would be no time left. Of course, sometimes there were people who hurt students hearts, but it wasnt intentional. Are you okay? Lee Han was relieved by this atmosphere. In this kind of atmosphere, even Lee Han, who has little experience in social gatherings, can easily get over it Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. I really admired the magic you showed against Sir Doin from Valdrogard. Would you like to dance a song? Ah yes. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. I heard Joanen from the Meikin family praising it. Would you like to dance a song? yes. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. His Highness, Prince Bogajun The Basilisk The King of Ghouls This time, an undead chimera in the cemetery I heard he saved the knights. Lee Han seemed to have been better off learning swordsmanship under Allarron or Ingerdel. At that time, there was no need to be so nervous about stepping on the other persons foot. Ill be thrilled. The excuse for dancing at the imperial ball was similar to the reason a drunkard drank. If the day was good, I danced one song because the day was good, if the day was bad, I danced one song because the day was bad, and if the other person had done something, I would dance another song as an excuse And Lee Han was just an excuse to walk around . Fluffing C After dancing until the last excuse, Lee Han was able to sit on the chair. what? When Giselle, who had been sitting next to him, stared at him, Lee Han was puzzled. Was there a mistake in the dance? no. Did you have any good requests? no. Can I ask why you are looking at me? I heard that there is a freshman who says he is the Moradi familys Guinando. I wonder if you know anything. Giselle said coldly. Lee Han immediately replied. Ill be honest with you, Cainando. Youre mistaking your family name. What an absurd mistake. I heard you have black hair. Guinando has been interested in hair color changing magic lately. I heard that he uses magic better than the second year. Guinando has a talent for magic, right? Are you sure you wont meet in your lifetime? Giselle asked menacingly. He meant that he would bring Valgaro from the Alpha family, a senior in the second year of the White Tiger Tower, and meet him. So Lee Han did not blink an eye. I dont know what you are talking about. Its enough to avoid it. If you were afraid of things like that, you couldnt live under a professor. Even if a lie is discovered later, you can survive as a disciple only if you can insist without blinking an eye right now. What kind of bastard do you really have? Giselle was speechless. There was nothing to say when a person from a noble family in the empire insisted more brazenly than some kind of courtesan. what the hell is this kid Wardanaz? oh. The professor is calling. Ill just go. Youre really It was Professor Kirmin Ku who was teaching illusion magic that called Lee Han. Professor Koo looked at Lee Han and blinked. Im sorry for calling you, you must be having fun. no. Lee Han was sincere. In fact, even if Professor Koo sent him back, he intended to return to the venue as slowly as possible. I called because I needed help. Its a bit difficult to do alone. Should I move my luggage? Professor Verdus did the same, so it wasnt surprising that several more professors from the magic school were here. Lee Han was thinking of calling Professor Verdus if he had any chores. I couldnt bear to look at the bored professor. no no. Its not like that So what? You have to scare the students. ???? * * * I wondered if the first (or maybe not the first) crazy professor had finally come out, but Professor Koo was very sane. It is an annual event. You watch them respond by surprising them. Why did you do that at a prom? Wardanaz. Wizards always have to be nervous. said the headmaster. Thats why I dont collect donations. Lee Han realized who the culprit was and sighed inwardly. Huh? But can I not participate? Didnt the principal tell you to take it out unconditionally? Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Lee Han tried to argue why he should only fall for himself, but stopped. It was embarrassing, but to be honest, if you ask me if I want to attend that meeting, its not. I dont want to get caught between me. Of course, his friends would like to overcome the surprise ordeal like Lee Han, but Lee Han didnt really want to do that. How can I help you? Yeah. ? When Professor Koo admired, Lee Han was puzzled. Why are you here? ah. The headmaster said that if it were you, Wodanaz, he would be happy to help. Lee Han, who read his inner thoughts to the skeleton headmaster, felt complicated. How can you have such a faithful disciple? Ive said it before, but I think its too much for Professor Bagreg. haha. no. Perhaps Voladi thinks so too. You cant do that. Its scary to think so. While Lee Han thought to himself, Professor Koo swung his staff. Then, a huge Flame Beast appeared. If a gigantic beast blazing fiercely glared at him with bloody eyes, a normal person would have screamed, but Lee Han didnt blink an eye. It doesnt sound like a ballroom fit. surely. A keen student will notice. Professor Koo acknowledged his mistake and put the illusion away. Lee Han slowly opened his mouth. If you need a fantasy that can surprise students, I think you need a believable monster, not just a menacing monster. Is that plausible? yes. A monster that wouldnt be strange to show up at a ballroom. Is there such a thing? Professor Koo was perplexed. It seemed that it would feel strange no matter what monster appeared in the ballroom. If you attach a good reason, even a strange monster becomes plausible. For example, most of the students would believe the principal if he said he had solved the monster. I see Professor Koo, who was listening to the story, suddenly had a question in his mind. In a way, its harassing Wardanajs friends, but is it really something to be so serious about? As expected, hes a disciple of Boladi. When it comes to magic-related matters, Professor Koo recalled Bolady from the image of Wardanaz, who resolutely refused to compromise, regardless of whether his friends were having a hard time. After all, it is the disciple who has no choice but to resemble the master to some extent. Not knowing that Professor Koo was thinking of reversing the human costume, Lee Han brought out a list of monsters. What about demon-type monsters? Youd better believe it was summoned by the principal. How about this guy? A four-winged demon appeared, breathing a mixture of fire and brimstone. It seems fine. It looks menacing and goes well with the headmaster. indeed. Then lets get ready. yes. for a moment. What do you mean? Lee Han was a bit taken aback when Professor Koo suggested that he prepare immediately without any explanation. What are we going to prepare? Of course its the devils fantasy, right? I havent learned yet. ah. It doesnt matter if its not an illusion where you can control your senses while moving yourself. It just needs to be similar in appearance. So that means you havent learned that yet. Lee Han gradually became afraid of what Professor Koo thought of him. Are you thinking of yourself as a 4th grader? what?! Professor Koo was surprised. Then, as if it were new, he said it again. but. Wodanaz, youre a freshman, so it wouldnt be strange if you didnt know. Lee Han was about to ask, Are you aware of that now? but held back. The opponent was a professor. Yes No matter how crude it is, it does not seem to be my level of magic to realize the fantasy of a monster that is about the size of a demon. By the way, Professor Verdus said you learned the 4th circle magic < Azirmo Summon Grant >. Isnt that also a type of fantasy magic? If you know how to do that, even the devils fantasy is okay A magic that summons the dragons illusion of light. Even with the help of the magic circle, it was definitely a great thing. Enough to challenge the devils fantasy. Lee Han, who was at a disadvantage, turned around as if he hadnt heard. So what can I help you with? I was going to be by your side to assist you when you summon the devils illusion why dont you learn it now? Wodhanaz I think you can do it. hmm. You are indeed Professor Voladis friend. The term Yuyusangjong was not for nothing. If you seem too sane for a madmans friend, you should reconsider. There was a high possibility that madness was hiding in that fine exterior. However, apart from Lee Hans rude thoughts, this incident was not Professor Kus fault. This was because the other professors, starting with Professor Verdus in the first place, raised the level of difficulty with Wodanaz can do this much and Wodanaz would do this much. Hearing those words, it was only natural to suggest that he learn a spell to conjure demonic illusions. A proposal made out of pure caring, without the slightest hint of malice. Of course, even if you threw a stone with a pure heart without malice, a person could be beaten to death. There are a lot of magic I am practicing right now Lee Han was slowly learning how to deal with the professors of Ein Lorgard. It is a kind of circumvention of making Professor B an excuse against Professor A and making an excuse for Professor C against Professor B. It could have bothered me if I got caught, but what can I do? If I didnt do it, Id probably die now. but. Professor Koo wasnt surprised at all. Just looking at the lectures he took in the first semester, he could guess that there must be a lot of magic that Wodanaz is practicing now. What are you practicing? Im curious Do you have fantasy magic? Illusion magic I am practicing Ogonin-samas illusion magic. Lee Han paused as he spoke. Professor Koo was listening with great interest. Of Ogonin? What kind of magic did you learn and to what extent? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its not that great. Ogonin-samas fantasy magic is a different story. Because it is classic and authentic. Because of the difficulty, fewer people have learned it these days, but its nice to hear that youre practicing. So thats great No matter how much Lee Han tried to say, Professor Koo wouldnt listen. He even called a passing wizard. Darachi. I heard that my apprentice here is practicing Ogonin-samas illusion magic directly? what? Arent the students here today in first grade? You are a freshman. Isnt that great? It makes no sense. When he came to a wizard he had never seen before, Lee Han wanted to hit Professor Ku. Did he even call out passers-by that learning from Ogonin was so great? professor. Why do other people Ah. This is the Darachi of the Valor family. This friend is also a wizard who came to help today. Unlike Professor Boladi, Professor Koo had a wide network of people. It seemed that the opposing wizard was also a friend of Professor Ku. The Valor family? Lee Han was surprised that the opponents family name was familiar. Where did you hear it? Nice to meet you. Darachi of the Valor family. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. ? Darachi stopped talking and stared at Lee Han. Why is that? Ah Ive heard rumors, but I didnt think it was a freshman. Kyung Doin owed his debt. ! It was only then that Lee Han remembered what kind of family the Valor family was. Sir Doin from Valdrogard, who showed off a light confrontation with Lee Han at the gathering. The Doin-kyungs family was the Balor family. Were they from the same family? What happened at the meeting was not because I won, but because Doin-gyeong made a mistake Its okay not to be so considerate. Its an idiot to make such a mistake while competing with a first-year student in magic. Lee Han wanted to somehow restore Doins honor, but it wasnt easy. Also, it was quite unbelievable that Lee Hans mana was so great that the opponent accidentally fell into a state of exhaustion. While Lee Han was feeling sorry for Sir Doin inside, Professor Koo and Darachi had a conversation. If the rumors are true, its not completely ridiculous that youre learning magic from Master Ogonin. Darachi. Its not because hes my disciple, but Wodanaz doesnt lie when it comes to magic. Its not that I dont believe it. Ogonin-nims fantasy magic is so difficult that its not easy to learn and master it. Even if you have the will, you may not get results. Thats it, you can listen to the results. Have you learned any magic? I learned < Ogonin''s Recognition of Emotions > and < Ogonin''s Rising Anxiety > series of spells, and now Im practicing < Ogonin''s Dark Dance > Oh! Nonsense! The two illusion wizards were stunned. Youre already practicing < Ogonin''s Night Dance >. < Ogonin''s Fog > was a magic that any true fantasy magician could not know. A defensive magic that spreads a mist of illusion that makes it impossible to aim properly from outside enemies. Of course, there were many illusion magics that could produce such an effect. Among them, there were many magics that were easier to learn than < Ogonin''s Fog >. However, the reason < Ogonin''s Fog > is highly evaluated is because of its completeness. Illusion magic made using heat was not properly cast in a place full of cold, and the effect of illusion magic made using clouds that had hallucinatory effects decreased sharply when the sense of smell was blocked. However, pure traditional fantasy magic like < Ogonin''s Fog > did not have such a weakness. Even if it takes a long time to learn and is inefficient, once you learn it, it is a high-quality magic that has no weaknesses. It was not for nothing that Professor Ku and Darachi rated him highly. To think youve already learned < Ogonins Recognition of Emotions > and < Ogonins Rising Anxiety >. Amazing. I told you. Darachi. At that level, I think Im ready to learn < Ogonins Night Dance > enough. Thats right. Wodanaz. You said you were practicing right now? Try again. Let us see. No Professor Arent we ready? Its okay to do that later. Professor Koo is right. Whats the point of such a prank? Lets see < Ogonins Fog >. Can I really do this? * * * Something is strange. Headmaster Skeleton frowned and said. Professor Verdus, who was next to him, asked with admiration. Now you know! The futility of this useless nonsense I didnt mean that. no? Why are there fewer and fewer fantasy wizards? Headmaster Skeleton did not entrust only Professor Ku with his work. Considering the size of the venue and the number of freshmen, it was something that only Professor Koo couldnt have done in the first place. The magic power possessed by Professor Ein Rogard was not so cheap. Darachi as well as several fantasy wizards in Granden City were called and put on standby The fantasy wizards in the ballroom were decreasing one by one. At first, I thought it was because I didnt want to do it, but I thought it was a bit strange. Unless someone kidnapped him Headmaster Skeleton took his eyes off Guinando, who was stirring the center of the ballroom like a storm, and went out into the hallway. And I moved my steps to the place where vitality (shng qi) gathered. No way There was only one answer if the vitality was gathered, but the skeleton principal denied it. Even so, how could fantasy wizards be so irresponsible and act as they please? It seems difficult No! Mr. Wodanaz. Try a little more. youre right! < Ogonin''s Fog > is a magic that Im afraid to give up. I also tried to learn once, but in the end I failed. Wardanaz-sama can do it! I agree. I dont want to give high marks to failure, but its great that youve made it this far. Its a pity to stop here. Now. One more time! one more time! Seeing the illusion wizards surrounding Lee Han and clapping, the Headmaster Skeleton really felt a headache. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Ah. Mr. Gonadaltes. Look here! Here, Mr. Wodanaj is about to learn < Ogonin''s Fog >! Im only in first grade! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Headmaster Skeleton gathered his patience as much as possible so as not to curse the faces of the clear-talking fantasy wizards. That is very surprising. Yes? I thought you would agree! As much as you are in charge of Einrogard, you must be happy! ha ha ha! The fantasy wizards burst into laughter, but Lee Han had a slightly different idea. Looks like youre extremely pissed off. The skeleton headmasters expression in human form went beyond the cold level of ice and seemed to want to attack the fantasy wizards at any moment. However, the illusion wizards were so happy that Lee Han, who was only a freshman in the first year, might learn < Ogonin''s Fog >, so they didnt notice the skeleton headmasters expression. How about if Gonadaltes-nim gave you a few words of advice? Thats a really good idea! Lee Han thought to himself at that innocent conversation. It might be a rumor that illusion mages are good at reading other peoples emotions. But I have one question What is it? Didnt I ask you for something? Principal Skeleton asked as kindly and gently as possible. It was because all the wizards could have run away if their true intentions came out. What was it? Was it to help me master < Ogonin''s Fog > perfectly? As the illusion wizards murmured, the headmasters anger deepened. Against the students in the ballroom Ah. youre right. I remembered. Mr. Gonadaltes. You meant to surprise the students, right? Surprised Not surprised All frightened and run away Yes? Why should I make him run away in terror? Headmaster Skeleton regretted calling these fantasy wizards for nothing. I thought they brought some decent guys from Granden City, but I thought they wouldnt be like this even if they didnt notice. done. Get everyone ready. ah. wait a minute. Mr. Gonadaltes. what? I want to see Wodanaj-nim learn < Ogonin''s Night Dance > and get ready. Headmaster Skeleton thought how great it would have been if this place had been Einrogard. If that was the case, I would have been able to put all those wizards upside down in the punishment room. However, this was the city of Granden, and if you did something like that against the fantasy wizards, accusations and complaints would fly to the imperial capital right away. Einrogards reputation in the city would be tarnished by violence and fear. I had to put up with it. Now since the prom is halfway over, shouldnt we get ready soon? Headmaster Skeleton really said it in the best possible way. However, the fantasy wizards were more insensitive and persistent than expected. Please. Mr. Gonadaltes. Almost there! I dont know how long it will take if I dont learn < Ogonin''s Mist > on this occasion. I am okay. Even if I practice again next time Lee Han, who grasped the atmosphere, tried to stop him, but the fantasy wizards did not back down. Gonadaltes-nim! Please! How important this opportunity is for Gonadaltes-nim do whatever you want. Headmaster Skeleton let out a very deep, dark sigh. It was so deep and dark that it seemed like it could penetrate the hallway floor and reach the demons deep underground. As soon as possible. I will do my best to do it quickly. Lee Han read the headmasters feelings and spoke sincerely. Then the fantasy wizards threw advice from the side. You shouldnt be in too much of a hurry. Right. When learning magic, impatience is a dangerous enemy. The skeleton headmaster glared at the fantasy wizards as if to kill them. * * * The ball was already at its end when Lee Han finally learned < Ogonin''s Night Dance > and returned to the banquet hall. Headmaster Skeleton suspected that Lee Han had learned it late on purpose, but he didnt bite it. To be honest, I couldnt conscientiously say anything because the headmaster of the skull was the type of person who learned it quickly. Fortunately I didnt get caught. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. At the end, he learned < Ogonin''s Mist >, but he deliberately twisted the flow of magical power and pretended to fail several times. At first glance, it was time for the prom to end, so I didnt want to go back quickly. Guinando did you even swim? Lee Han was surprised to see Gainando as if he had bathed in sweat. Gainando sat on the chair and gasped like a man whose heart would soon stop. I was so out of breath that I couldnt even speak properly. These shoes, the crazy professor, heck You shouldnt trust the shoes that the crazy professor gives you. I understand. Kainando always nodded. Lee Han realized that Gainando was barefoot. Probably, there was a problem with the artifact, so he managed to break it and escape. Because I shouldnt wear that. While Lee Han was deeply saddened, some city nobles passed by and admired Gainando. It was a really great dance. A dancer like that is rare even in the capital city. Everyone will be amazed when His Highness the Prince shows his face in the social world. ! Lee Han was surprised. I never thought Professor Verdus cursed artifact would come back with such good luck. I dont know how Gainando danced, but it was clear that he performed such a great dance that even the citys aristocrats, who were used to socializing and dancing, were impressed. But, Your Highness the Prince has a big flaw, right? ah. Well if you dont fix that flaw, you might not be welcome in society. !? Lee Han was surprised in a different way. what? What kind of accident did Cainando have? Even though Gainando was a little hit, there werent many opportunities to get into an accident in the first place. Ive been at magic school most of this year, and I havent been to many social events before that, so how? Did you make a mistake? Did I insult anyone? Winning the wizard card game with a black magic curse. Really, really Who would have thought you would pull out such a filthy card in a friendly game of honor. Lee Han was at a loss for words. no what? Its too much to say that I played some cards. Mrs. Wardanaz. While Lee Han was amazed, two of his white tiger top friends started talking to him. Hearing so many honorifics from fantasy wizards today made Lee Han flinch without realizing it. Rowenna. Cltran. Nice to meet you. Rowena was a knight from the East, one of the princesss followers, and Cltran was a knight who had been helped by Lee Han because he broke his ankle while fighting. Cltran asked as if wondering. By the way, Wodanaz. Where have you been since the middle of the prom? I didnt see it. I met the city wizards and chatted for a while. Lee Han looked around. It wasnt a lie anyway. Oh thats great too. Cltran accepted it in a different way. Since Wodanaz had such a reputation, he thought that the city wizards came on their own and had a warm conversation. It wasnt entirely false. Of course, it wasnt a story that Ctran would send envy. Mrs. Wardanaz. This seems a bit unfair. Rowena grumbled with the voice of Bolmen. Lee Han did not understand what that elf friend was talking about. What are you talking about? The princess is also a friend of Wodanaz-nim, but you only give such shoes to Gainando-nim. Listening to Rowenas words, thanks to Guyandos stormy dance, Princess Adenart didnt have a chance to show off her skills despite her excellent dancing skills. Cltran, who was listening by the side, said as if he didnt understand. But if you were pushed by Gainando, it wasnt just your lack of dancing skills You dare to do that?! It was a dance with only eye-catching glamour! Real dance should have grace and meaning in silence Ah no. I dont know how to dance. Cltran looked at Lee Han asking for help. Rowenna. I didnt give you those shoes. Professor Verdus When I asked the professor, I heard that he refused to give it to Mr. Wardanaz and gave it to Mr. Guyando Is that wrong? I didnt give it to you, but Gainando took it on its own. And its a cursed artifact. Lee Han explained that Professor Verdus was a madman and that the artifact was a cursed artifact, but Rowena understood but couldnt let go of her lingering feelings. Then it would have been better if I had worn it Cltran took one look at Rowena, looked at Guinando lying on the floor in the distance, and shook his head. Then, he opened his mouth and spoke to Lee Han. -I dont know why youre so loyal. I think everyone is crazy. C Hes your top friend. -Dont act like someone elses business. Wardanaz, you are the nanny of the four towers. what bullshit? Lee Han, who had been gaping at the same time, was embarrassed by Ctrans absurd words and spoke out in a voice. Rowena was taken aback and apologized. Sorry. Was it too rude for me to wear it? Thats not it More than that, Rowena. Do the White Tiger Towers call me nanny? Rowena felt the threat in Lee Hans voice and hesitated. I dont I dont know Ah! Her Highness the Princess! Her Highness the Princess! This way! Rowena found Adenart and called her urgently. Lee Han thought to himself. Isnt loyalty weaker than I thought? Not realizing that her loyalty as a knight was being questioned, Rowena gestured toward the princess. Adenart was carrying a snack plate and was dragged without knowing why. Ill put it in your place. Its not that I dont have hands, its not that I dont have feet. Why? Let her eat what she likes Regardless of what Yihan said or not, Rowena hurriedly moved with her plate. Cltran, who was next to him, took the plate like lightning and stood up too. He shrewdly figured out that if he stayed here, he would have to deal with the enraged Wodanaz alone. It wasnt just an article. hmm. Its awkward. Lee Han wondered if he could even sing Gainando lying on the floor. Even if they were originally the same friends, there were friends who were comfortable with them, and there were friends who were awkward because they had never talked to each other. The princess was a typical latter. How have you been during vacation? nod The princess nodded lightly and opened her mouth. This time Basilisk? The Valor Family? King of Ghouls? Undead Chimera? Red lotus forest knights? Lee Han, momentarily anticipating what the princess would ask, fell into a sense of shame. I heard that Gainan also ate with Her Highness. yes? Lee Han paused for a moment at the unexpected words. what? Are you trying to keep Cainan in check as a faction? If that were the case, Lee Han was thinking of saying, Im not from the Cainando faction haha. Fight with the Cainando as you please. However, instead of talking, Adenart cast a gaze with subtle emotions in his blue eyes. Lee Han seemed to have seen those eyes somewhere. To be precise, when the assignment was overdue, Kainando couldnt bear to say it and looked at it with pitiful eyes No. no way. Lee Han wondered what he was thinking. The princess was not one to ask for help because she couldnt complete her assignment. Comparing it to Cainando was an insult. I brought it. Rowena returned with a bowl of snacks. Lee Han was puzzled by the appearance of a healthy dish filled with fresh green. Uhthe princess, anything to eat? Is this a plate? Lee Han could clearly see the princess making a sullen expression for a moment. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Can I have that? It doesnt look very appetizing. The taste is delicious, but Rowena said with a little confidence in Lee Hans harsh criticism. Not all elves are strictly vegetarian, but some elven families do love vegetables. Lee Han knew that, so he didnt blame Rowena. Dont say that it doesnt look appetizing. However, considering the remaining schedule, it would be better to eat well. Lee Han took Cltrans plate with his horse. When the plate on which the thick pancakes soaked in honey and syrup, the three kinds of fruit tarts, and the crispy three-layer meat pie were piled close to art was taken away, Ctran put on a more painful expression than the last time he broke his ankle. However, the princesss face brightened slightly. Lee Han placed the plate in front of the princess and held out the green plate to Cltran. Cltran. You eat this. Cant we just bring it back? Wodanaz? Sure. Cltran stood up impatiently, hoping that the pancakes werent all gone. Rowena said, seeing that there was no plate in front of Lee Han. Wouldnt it be better to have something to eat? Since this is enough for me, I think youd better fill the plate. Im fine too What? Her Highness the Princess? Are you worried? You are worried. The princess put the pancake in her mouth and looked at Lee Han as if she was absurd, but Lee-han ignored her. Rowena stood up from her seat as if she understood. really. Are you sure you would be okay with that plate? are you okay. Lee Han didnt like Rowenas fresh green plate, but he wasnt hungry, and more than anything, Lee Han was used to rough food. Even when the friends at the Blue Dragons Tower snickered with the hard black bread, Lee Han could pass it down his throat without hesitation. Sir Wardanaz likes vegetables as well. Thats not no. Just bring a plate and come. The break is over. Lee Han sent Rowena out of her seat again. Then he said to the princess. Arent your followers harassing you? The princess choked and coughed while eating. Lee Han handed over the glass. The princess drank some fruit juice and answered slowly. no. Isnt it really? Ive been thinking about it since I was in school, but that seems to be bothering me a bit. The princess was silent for a moment. He seemed to be choosing what to say. There are no bad intentions no. Its just a little bit overly ambitious Guinando needs to see that. Lee Han admired how the princess tried not to curse her followers as much as possible. If it had been Gainando, criticism would have come out right away, saying, These kids say I want to eat, but I cant eat, I want to play, but I cant play, and I wont study, but I force them to do it. What kind of followers are these? Cant I tell you to restrain yourself? Even if you say a word, you will understand. At Lee Hans words, the princess shook her head. Then, he explained to his followers that it was irresponsible as a member of the royal family to behave arbitrarily and that it was to break their expectations. As long as he is supported by the royal family, he has the responsibility to show what his followers expect. A person who solemnly nods without saying anything is more charismatic than saying Im not who you think. What is it? Lee Han was shocked beyond admiration. You must be thinking like that. Of course, there could have been someone in the imperial family who had that kind of responsibility, but after playing with Gainando, I was surprised that I was compared to them. Arent you about five years older than Gainando? Still, the number of followers wont be that high yet, so wouldnt it be better to persuade them from now on? How many followers do you have? Lee Han was a bit embarrassed to put them together with Bogajun, Juderantas, and the two of them, but he thought of the followers of Gainando. According to the rumors of the city, the followers of Bo Ga-jun were about a medium-sized earth elemental mage guild, a well-known adventurer party, a top three bank, two guerrilla teams, and five urban noble families. There was one tower built by wizards from Valdrogard, a large leather guild, a mage tower specializing in killing plants, two swordsman guilds, and three knight families. Those who are considered followers of Kainando are, if forced to be selected, the owner of a candy store in Grand City or a toy store owner. Of course, there were more followers of the princess than Gainando, but it was worth trying to persuade them one by one and gain human support if they were at least Judrantas. Palm Tree Knights Red Bull Wizard Tower Empire Western Union Chamber of Commerce Cross Brothers Swordsmen Ordo party However , from the princesss mouth, a completely different list than Lee Han expected came out. The Palm Tree Knights were an honorary knighthood formed by the great nobility of the empire, and although their strength was weaker than that of the real knights, their name value was at a level comparable to that of several knightly orders. The Imperial Western Union Chamber of Commerce was a huge capital group formed by the merchants and merchants of the western region, and the Cross Brothers Swordsmen was a prestigious swordsmanship guild that produced many outstanding swordsmen. Several knights went to learn swordsmanship, so there was no need to say more. The Olodo Party was an adventurers party that Lee Han-do had heard the name of a few times, and was it like this? I thought that my name would often appear in the imperial newspapers, but I would have thought that such big names were already supporting it. Even that isnt the end, isnt there more to come? Lee Han understood why so many of his freshman friends supported the princess. I guess Ill want to support it too. Isnt that the horse with the highest winning rate in the empire? Even Lee Han seemed to want to support him. The princess stopped talking and looked at Lee Han. It was a face that expected him to give clear advice about the current situation as he was the senior in the year who was doing a lot of things even during vacation. Your Highness the Princess. ! Cheer up. The princess glared at Lee Han. The words are different from before. Didnt I ask you to convince me? hmm. Come to think of it, sometimes it seems that dignity is better than persuasion. There is a saying that silence is more precious than gold. See also Cainan over there. The princess couldnt refute when she dishonestly cited Kainan Island as an example. * * * Until the end of the event, Lee Han did not let go of his tension, but there were no attacks. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief when he saw the skeleton headmaster greet the citys aristocrats with a gloomy look. I survived somehow. really. Mr. Wodanaz. I have a question for you on the way. Lee Han was puzzled by Rowenas words. Is this a proposal to do something like an adventurers request? During vacation, some of the White Tiger Tower students who had heard rumors would suggest whenever they saw Lee Han, I found this request, and if I succeed, we can all sit on a heap of gold coins. However, in Lee Hans eyes, most of them were false requests. Because the possibility was so slim, no one touched it, and the color of the request was faded. ah. sorry. I havent heard anything new about the quest to subdue a being that could be the king of ghouls. Rowenna. First of all, Im not the kind of person who only looks for a ghoul king. Be humble. Rowena laughed as if she was going to get over it. Lee Han thought all of the white tiger top guys were really annoying. So what do you want to ask? Rowena pulled out a thin booklet from her bosom. The cover of the booklet read: Honorable Highness Ardenart, may this riddle ease your boredom. Isnt that really rude?! Uh Huh? Because Lee Han couldnt keep up with Rowenas resentment, his reaction was a beat late. Rowena belatedly explained. Among the followers of the princess, there were those who actively believed in and supported her like Rowena, but there were also those who compared, tested, and seasoned. Of course, these people had strong power even in an empire that had nothing to regret. Without that level, I couldnt walk a tightrope like that. The riddle I received this time was from one of the imperial dukes. Since the horse is a gift, the recipient could lose his reputation if he couldnt solve it, so he had no choice but to be very careful. Thats definitely rude The Duke sent me this riddle the other day! Doing things once is enough! If you keep doing this no matter how much you reward with gold coins Gold coins? yes? Didnt I just say gold coins? yes. Did you? Of course, since the other party was from the royal family, I didnt just send a riddle like that and finish it. It was the nobles honor to send an apology for the test and send a huge gift as a congratulation if the riddle was answered correctly. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing that explanation, Lee Han felt enormous jealousy towards Adenart. I envy you! Even Lee Han can solve such riddles with great effort, so why dont other great nobles send them to Lee Han? In fact, Lee Han also knew the reason. Sending something like that between great nobles who seemed to be allowed to send something like that because they were members of the imperial family, one of the heirs of the empire, was just a madmans argument. for a moment. Gainando is no. done. I was about to ask something. Anyway, is that why we are all pondering this riddle together? yes. Have you all been thinking about it the other day? yes. Did the princess take all the gold coins she received? no. Did you share it with us? Lee Han seriously wondered if he should have become friends with the princess rather than Cainan. Of course, I was satisfied enough even now, but after hearing the story of the princesss followers, I felt a bit regretful Isnt this the wordanaz family wizard? Lee Han, who was worried, raised his head. Surprisingly, the owner of the familiar voice was Duke Ikhaldoren. This is a happy coincidence. Its been quite a while since we last met. To meet you like this. It was a lie, of course. The reason Duke Ikhaldoren appeared around here today was to make contact with worthy students of the Magic School. And if it was a boy from the Wardanaz family, it could be said to be the most valuable card. To be with Princess Adenart? Are you supporting the princess? I heard that Kainan is also close with the prince? Duke Ikhaldoren had a lot of thoughts and worries even in that short period of time. I am delighted to see you. Your Highness the Duke. If its okay, would you like to talk for a minute? Rowena made an expression of blatant disapproval. Lee Han stabbed Rowena in the back to tell her to manage her expression. -whats the matter? -That duke sent you a rude riddle! C No really? Well, the last time I cooked a large basilisk egg C Yes? -Nothing. Whether or not the duke kept trying to test the princess didnt matter to Lee Han. And if it was the duke who came up with the riddle, he had to take a closer approach. Wouldnt it be possible to find out at least a hint? Just then, a gloomy energy flowed from the alley. It was a dangerous aura mixed with blatantly killing. Prince Ikhaldorens escorts jumped in surprise. Stand back. master! All right. I will deal with you. Lee Han sighed and raised his staff. At that ridiculous confidence, the escorts didnt know whether to be shocked, dissuaded, or angry, so their reaction was delayed by a beat. What the hell Mr. Wardanaz. I know youre a magician from Einrogard, but this is no joke I said Id deal with you. Lee Han looked down the alley. Then he shook his head. It seemed to him that the skeleton headmaster was playing too much. It should be done inside the banquet hall, but if you do this outside, wont there be outsiders who get involved like this? for a moment. Lee Han felt something strange. No matter how much I thought about the energy coming out of the alley getting stronger, it didnt seem like a joke. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Its strange. Headmaster Skeleton was bad-tempered, not stupid. You know for sure that the banquet hall is located in the middle of Granden City, but ignoring the possibility of an outsider involved in it, harassing the students? Isnt this my enemy, but the dukes? Lee Han glanced at Duke Ikhaldoren. The Duke waited with his arms crossed without a change in his expression. In that look, I felt the arrogance of not caring what came out of the alley. If it ever assaulted students, it should have been more surprised or reacted differently. Its duke enemy! Lee Han regretted inwardly. The dukes escort was supposed to be enough. Anyway, the skeleton headmaster doesnt help. Lee Han tried to cooperate by calling an escort. However, the attack of the enemy in the alley took precedence. The energy that had been getting stronger was refined like a blade and then jumped out with a killing blow. * * * As Lee Han had guessed, Duke Ikhaldoren was not surprised. Of course, it wasnt because I knew specifically who the opponent was. Duke Ikhaldoren was jaded to such raids. It was impossible not to have enemies at the level of the Duke of the Empire, and Duke Ikaldoren, who had been the most aggressive among them, had enemies ranging from noble families to criminal guilds one by one. Most enemies dont even dare to touch them and lower their tails, but if there are too many of them, they will be attacked like this two or three times a year as a regular event. Of course, Duke Ikhaldoren was neither intimidated nor cautious about his actions, befitting his arrogant personality. Instead, the boundaries were raised strongly. The defensive artifacts currently worn by Duke Ikaldoren were more expensive than a dozen castles, and the escorts waiting around had the fighting power to slaughter a guild. It was like a walking fortress, but there was no reason to fear an attack by insignificant assassins. What they had to fear were the attacking assassins. So Duke Ikhaldoren was really not surprised at all. Thats for raids. How amazing! Duke Ikaldoren tried countless guesses about what Lee Hans actions meant in that short period of time. Why are you in this situation? He could have raised his value in front of Princess Adenart, or he could have raised his value in front of Duke Ikhaldoren. Or maybe its both. Duke weighed in on the latter. The behavior of that boy from the Wardanaz family was very energetic for a freshman. Many geniuses enter Einrogard, but it was rare for a genius to establish a position and build a reputation like that from the first year. I will respect your ambition. A boy from the Wardanaz family. But there is one thing missing. Grasping the situation, Duke Ikaldoren noticed a gap in Lee Hans plan. That means you have to deal with the raid by yourself after all. He couldnt get help from the dukes escort since he said he would stop it. And most of those who want to attack the Duke of Ikaldoren are strong men who have thoroughly prepared themselves to attack the Duke. You wont know how strong the guys who attack this body are. No matter how genius you are, you are a freshman. It must be difficult to deal with the raiders, right? The wizards magic was so powerful that it was easy to be mistaken, but the wizards combat power was less than expected. Magic is powerful when perfected, but nothing until perfected. Those who knew that well played with the wizards easily. From interrupting spells to interrupting concentration, there are many ways to disrupt magic. Duke Ikaldoren estimated that it would not be easy for Lee Han to defeat the raiders. If he said that and then received help, that ambitious boys face would be greatly damaged, but the duke intended to intervene as soon as Lee Han felt pushed back. If Lee Han was seriously injured, he would be in trouble too. Even if it helps, dont resent this body. Its something I chose myself. master. Be careful. Poison! Stop whining. If youre serious about shouting, then either your eyes or your brain are out of order. The Duke spoke to the escort in a sullen voice. Howies face turned red. If the detoxification ability of the artifacts that the duke now possesses, the duke would not be hurt even if the surroundings were melted down by poison. In fact, despite the escorts shouts, the duke did not move a single step. What monster is it? Not like slime. It looks like you summoned a mix of spirits and dimension beasts. The duke and escort had a rough idea of the assailants identity as soon as he crawled out of the alley. It was possible to get an estimate just by looking at the appearance, as it had been attacked so many times. Judging by how it wriggled its venom in an irregular form, it was about the size of a slime spirit dimensional beast, but it moved too fast for a slime It was highly likely that it was summoned by contaminating or fusing a spirit or dimensional beast with deadly poison. Perhaps the assailant got information that the duke was passing around here and summoned that poisonous contaminant just in time. After the situation was over, the culprit had to ask the wizards to track the trail, and now Its impossible. Duke Ikhaldoren was determined. The opponent was too bad. Undoubtedly, an assassin who used complex magic or skill would not be able to respond wisely to an enemy who pushed him roughly in that way. It had to be suppressed with strength versus strength, but the poison spewed out by that poisonous contaminant was not enough to kill the peacock, but it could lightly melt the surrounding walls. It was too strong a poison for freshmen to decipher. Besides, its not that hes slow or weak, so if a fight breaks out, a single clash will decide the winner. Ill save you right away when you fall Boom! ?! Duke Ikhaldorens eyes shook for the first time in a long time. Surprisingly, the boy from the Wardanaj family jumped in first! Youre crazy!! No matter how young and arrogant he was, that was insane. At least, the reason why the deadly contaminants didnt attack right away was that there were many other people besides Lee Han in this place. It was not at the level of digging a grave for oneself, but at the level of weaving a coffin into it. * * * Thank God! Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Apparently, the embarrassing situation of having to borrow the help of the dukes escort seemed okay. Fortunately, the opponents compatibility was very good. Woo-woo- wook- The venom contaminant, enraged at Lee Han, who suddenly ran and gave him a blow, spewed out a thick poison mist. Any other wizard would have used magic to take away control of the poison, but Lee Han just let it go. As expected, the poison had no significant effect on Lee Han. Even if he breathed, his enormous magic power diluted the poison like an ocean. Park Moo, spread. Thanks to his poison resistance, Lee Han used the precious time he learned to cast < Ogonin''s Mist >. Lee Hans form lost focus and swayed and swayed. The poisonous filth was greatly perplexed by the incomprehensible sequence of events. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wouldnt matter if the opponent was a cold-hearted and experienced enemy, but if it was a summoned body like that, it would have excellent physical abilities, but it would be weak against such an unexpected situation. Lee Han immediately cast the next spell. Bone, seize the enemy. It wasnt a powerful force, but it was enough to hinder the movement of poisonous pollutants. Bone restraints sprang from the ankles of poisonous contaminants many times faster than other normal wizards. Get fired! Sharp pieces of bone lodged in the poisonous taints body like bullets. It wasnt a normal body structure, it wasnt a fatal wound, but the pain didnt go anywhere. The venomous filth howled and fired venom into the surroundings. Chiyiyi profit! Ugh. Lee Han clicked his tongue as he watched the melting cape and clothes. Fortunately, they were not purchased with his own money, but with the familys money. Ill have to be careful. Duke Ikaldoren would have been shocked if he had heard Lee Hans inner thoughts. In the midst of such a bloody fight, I was not worried about my life, but I was worried about my clothes. Its not like the ghoul kings defense or evasion is unusual. Can I keep the body as it is and just put damage on it? After completing the calculations, Lee Han immediately took action. Summon illusion alter-ego After casting invisible magic, cast 5-fold strengthening magic consecutively on iron beads, then fire! puck! The action was so swift and unhesitating that the reaction of the dukes escorts was delayed by half a beat. The escorts were amazed at Lee Hans successive magics, exceeding their expectations and much faster. To think that a freshman cast magic continuously at that speed in a fierce battle situation. For the escorts, who had to anticipate and prepare for any situation in advance and not be surprised, it was close to humiliation. I knocked him down. Be sure to finish! He wanted to start a fire himself, but he didnt want the fire to spread or something unexpected to happen if he reacted to it, so Lee Han called the escorts. The escorts drew their swords and swung them as if they had waited. When the flaming sword exploded, the deadly taint that had already suffered a fatal blow to the chest and was immobilized was engulfed in blue flames. The magic flame burned the poison in an instant, catching and swallowing the contaminants. Lee Han saw the swords the guards had and cursed inwardly. I thought he was just watching with artifacts like that? Of course, Lee Han stepped forward to deal with him, but couldnt he have helped a bit? Lee Han isnt even a narrow-minded person to the point of blaming him for that! Huh thats great. Duke Ikaldoren said, belatedly adjusting his expression in an unexpected situation. Seeing that, Rowena felt pleasure. It was the first time the Duke, who had always behaved arrogantly without changing his expression, showed such a reaction. I didnt expect to give the ball to my escorts. ah. Lee Han belatedly realized the meaning of the dukes words. Originally, there was a big difference between Lee Han alone and Lee Han and the dukes escort. And everyone likes to eat alone. But Lee Han didnt care. Im not the one with the bounty. It doesnt matter. It wasnt like sharing the bounty, so sharing some balls didnt change anything. Anyway, wouldnt the duke do the case anyway? If you cut the case for conceding to your escort, it was not a duke, but a courtesan. The ball was not important, but I thought the priority was to quickly subdue that enemy and secure the safety of the surroundings. His friends applauded, but Duke Ikhaldoren was not fooled. Theres no way such an ambitious guy would give in just for that reason. That was a signal to the duke. -I am as ambitious as you are. Ambitious people like us can make a deal. Duke Ikaldoren felt like he could hear Lee Han talking like that. Other than that, there was no reason to be kind. How ambitious people recognize each other. Age didnt matter. Duke Ikhaldoren elevated his opponents not merely to talented freshmen, but to young aspirants who deserved to be seated equally across the table. understood. Lets try to think positively. not bad. Duke Ikhaldoren also had to get information inside the magic school. No matter how ambitious the boy of the Wodanaz family may be, a mutually beneficial transaction is possible. no. Your Highness the Duke! Before the dukewhat kind of guy is that?? Lee Han murmured as the duke walked away, but Rowena pretended not to hear that Lee Han cursed at the duke. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 : He has no conscience! Lee Han was furious inside. He treated me as politely as possible, saying he was a duke, but to think he would do something like that. Who was the target of the now summoned venom contaminant? It was the Duke of Ikhaldoren, not Lee Han or Lee Hans friends. Then, if the deadly contaminants were blocked, of course, shouldnt we start by paying tribute by saying, Thank you, Einrogard students are very energetic. Of course, Lee Han knew that the skeleton principal had done it, but it didnt matter. Either way, the results mattered. But suddenly, I was about to leave, talking nonsense about thinking positively. No matter how much I thought about it, there was only one answer. It was to save money. I cant forgive. A poor person would understand, but a guy who generously scatters gold coins in the name of a riddle that is useless to Adenart, sparing gold coins for saving his own life. There will be no more shameless and shameless nobles in the Empire. Its disgusting. Oh no. Mr. Wodanaz. Duke Ikhaldoren is being rude but? At first, Rowena was happy that Lee Han cursed with her, but she gradually became embarrassed. Duke Ikhaldoren wasnt like that. It was rude, but he was always one of the princesss supporters and didnt cross the line? Rowenna. I think I know a little why you consider the Duke of Ikhaldoren your lifelong enemy. yes? I didnt say that much. Ignoring Rowenas explanation, Lee Han moved on. The duke had already gone far away, but several of the dukes escorts remained and were tidying up the area. It was familiar to him that he hadnt done it once or twice in the image of reliably removing the burnt poison contaminant, checking that there was no contamination around him, and calmly collecting traces and evidence of summoning the deadly poison contaminant. Seeing that, Lee Han became even more confident. Its true that I was aiming for the duke. taste was bitter. I should have just watched, so I intervened and threw away my clothes Has His Highness the Duke left anything for you? Lee Han asked the escorts just in case. Instead of tidying up, the escorts straightened their clothes. It wasnt simply because Lee Han was from the Wardanaj family. The appearance he just showed was enough for Lee Han to earn the respect of his escorts. He was only a first-year student, but with that level of combat power, it was certain that he would become a major wizard with a reputation throughout the empire as time passed. In addition, their owner, the Duke of Ikaldoren, also seemed to value Lee Han very highly. Didnt I just say that I was positive about the offer? The Duke never said anything empty. Mrs. Wardanaz. yes. I left There was no such word. Lee Han was serious. The escorts, unaware of their inner thoughts, said with coy eyes. You dont need to. youre right. Well be talking to each other soon. ? Lee Han wondered if the escorts were crazy. Why are you talking about the army like flattery all of a sudden? Is the owner crazy as a group? * * * It was really hard. Wodanaz. Even the guards came and cleaned up, and when the dukes escorts left, Cltran praised Lee Han. Although not as experienced as the dukes escorts, Cltran also had a vague sense of how well Lee Han fought. okay. thanks. Lee Han held out his hand. Cltran took that hand. Then, Lee Han put his hand away and took Cltrans mantle. I meant to borrow your cloak. Ughhhhhhhhhh. Lee Hans top and cloak were in tatters from fighting the poisonous contaminants. Lee Han put on the cloak of Cltran and said. Cltran. Since you are the White Tiger Tower, you will often receive requests during vacations. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that right? Dont accept Duke Ikaldorens request. He is a very petty person. is it? More than that, wodhanaz. A riddle A riddle is a riddle. Even if you solve it, nothing will come out. Lee Han grumbled like that, but he knew inside that it wasnt. Duke Ikaldoren didnt give Lee Han a reward, but he was definitely giving a reward for the princess even if he jumped out. Gold coins came out last time, so they will come again. Thinking like that makes me even more angry. If we solve it together, will I share it too? Thats true, but gold coins arent particularly important to you, are they? I dont know if its someone like me. At Cltrans words, Lee Han tried to punish Gainan as well, but endured it. He lent me his cloak, so he endured it once. great. Princess. Lets solve it together. I knew you would say that. Wodanaz. Cltran grinned. Gradually, I felt like I knew what kind of person Wodanaz was. Although Wodanaz spoke coldly on the outside, his actions were often warm. Durgyu didnt say that for nothing. I figured Id definitely take part in this one. Even if he grumbled on the outside, there was no way he would just ignore it when it was related to a friend. As expected I know what to say, you bastard. Im already pissed off about the duke, do you want to cheer up? Im sorry. Cltran flinched for a moment. Even though I knew it in my head, I couldnt help but be afraid. Dalgrak- Lee Han and his friends went into a nearby cafe and sat down. Rowena had juice made by grinding five vegetables, Cltran had eggnog with a little more rum, Lee Han had coffee, and the princess hesitated between chocolate and vanilla before ordering chocolate cake. Lee Han ordered another vanilla cake and pushed it in front of the princess. So the riddle um Dear Honorable Adenart, I hope this riddle will soothe your boredom. Heres a wand. As the wizard walked with the staff, the stream opened the way. As we crossed the stream, the wind cleared the wall blocking our way. As the walls disappeared, night came. Then a flash of light lit the way. I wonder what kind of wand this wand is. ???? Lee Han read it all and raised his head. Are you asking me to guess what artifact it is? Lee Han thought that he was not good at riddles as much as he was a small duke. Isnt it a good riddle to guess what artifact it is? If it was a riddle, Lee Han could also come up with a riddle. Something like What is the 3rd card from the top of Gainandos card deck? Ah. Thats not it. Its more like trying to make a wand like this yourself. no, why is that a mystery It doesnt matter. Han Lee realized how good the riddle of the talking oak tree he encountered in the mountains was. This isnt a riddle, its just Can you make a wand like this? The water element, the wind element, the light element. Try to make at least 3 stuck artifact wands? The difficulty is also difficult, but the power required is too much? ah. Thats not it. Its more like a metaphor, and it doesnt matter if its much less powerful in reality. Lee Han felt the desire to point it out even though it was not his job. If I wrote that the brook opened the way, it should be enough to cut the brook, what the hell Lee Han, who was grumbling inwardly, paused when he realized that he was saying the same thing as the professor at Ein Rogard. Both the riddle solver and the riddle solver were satisfied, but there was no reason for Lee Han to break colic. okay. Theres nothing wrong with ending well with each other. Lets take only gold coins. If the power is weak, I just need to complete the staff with the three enchantments Uh. Isnt it easy? Lee Han, who was examining the conditions, was puzzled. Even if the power was weak, the difficulty went down a lot more than expected. Of course, it wasnt that easy to cast 3 types of enchantment magic and other elemental magic. Each time you cast an enchantment, the difficulty of casting goes up, and if its a different element class, it goes up again. However, for Lee Han, who had already experienced the hellish Verdus course in the first semester, that was quite doable. Isnt it much better than making a shield that floats and moves and defends itself against attacks? Rowena and Cltran became depressed at Lee Hans words. The gentle madness of the senior year had made them sullen. Oh no. Its hard when you think about it. Lee Han noticed the reaction of the two and exchanged words, but it was too late. no. Mr. Wodanaz. You dont have to be considerate of us. Right Wodanaz. You dont have to take care of us. No wonder we look like monkeys to you. It is a misunderstanding. Cltran. I never thought of myself as a monkey. Ive never thought of him as worse than Gainando No. no. Anyway, it doesnt look that difficult. At Lee Hans words, the princess who finished the second cake raised her hand and said, Even if only two are stacked, they collide with each other and the casting difficulty increases, but three seems impossible. You can use the magic circle as an auxiliary device. A staff-like artifact a magic circle? The princess asked, slightly raising her eyebrows. The smaller the size and volume of the artifact, the more difficult it was to engrave magic on it. The staff was not a good tool for imprinting the enchantment from that point of view. Of course, really good endowment mages would compress the magic circle and engrave it on the staff using their skills, but that level of skill was not at the level that a freshman could do. Then Cltran answered instead. With Wardanaz, you can definitely do it. yes? Its not? no? Of course, you should omit the unnecessary parts. Im going to omit everything related to upkeep or duration. ??? The princess tilted her head. Rowena and Cltran also tilted their heads, but it was because they couldnt keep up with the words, and the princess tilted her head because there was something she didnt understand. If you remove all parts related to upkeep or spell duration, wouldnt it disappear after a few seconds as soon as you cast a spell on the staff? Then the time You can fill it with horsepower. If you pour magic power, the maintenance or duration will increase. The princess was confused whether to agree to this ignorant method or not. Its obviously logically correct, but is it okay to do it in such an expedient way? The princess looked away, curious about the opinions of the other two. What do you two think It seems that Mr. Wardanaz is right. me too. The princess let out a sigh inaudibly at the sight of the two agreeing right away, not wanting to find out that they couldnt keep up. Lee Han looked at it and shook his head. Its bound to be difficult if theres only Gainan Island around. A sense of despair that only one person understands the task in a group assignment. This despair was something only those who experienced it could understand. A situation where you cant convince others to participate in any way, and you have to solve it yourself! Lee Han nodded as if he understood. Adenart looked at her with slightly emotional eyes and nodded. Lee Han, who was sipping coffee, suddenly became curious and asked Rowena. By the way, wands are going to be quite expensive even if you try to practice , so how are you planning to get them? You can get it if you ask the sponsors. Lee Han secretly pulled back his chair at the sight of the princess and her party having a different way of thinking. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Why is that? It is nothing. Lee Han came to his senses again. Although the princess partys extravagant sense of money was dizzying, it was definitely helpful in the current situation. Well, theres nothing good about going to the professors and asking them. But no, even if you ask the professors, there is a high possibility that they will not obey. In that case, it was more comfortable to receive the favor of the sponsors. Then lets go get the wand. However, Lee Hans face was distorted. Seeing that, Rowena whispered in a worried voice. Im worried that the effects of the previous battle may remain. Well, I dont think Ill tell you even if its hard because of Wodanazs personality. Ill have to stop by on the way to see a doctor. * * * When Lee Han arrived at the wand shop, he did not understand and asked. Why did you just meet the Healing Mage? Thats just because Im not feeling well Are you feeling unwell? Wouldnt it be better to rest? Lee Han thought that Rowena was overworked. So I said softly so that only Cltran could hear. Is the princess the type to make things a little harsh? ?! The princess eyes widened with resentment. Its not like that. Seeing you stutter is suspicious. Isnt it?! The healing wizard I met earlier looked over Lee Han and confirmed that he couldnt be healthy anymore. Rowena or Ctran fought a poisonous contaminant! It was useless to say, Thats right, please take a closer look! Theres really nothing wrong, so what can I do? Rather, the other three heard one voice. -It seems that you have been using too much magic lately. The damage is still there because it went to the brink of depletion of mana. -It looks like youve been practicing alchemy all night, but if you handle reagents without proper ventilation, even a wizard can get poisoned, so be careful. Cltran hurriedly opened the door, feeling that if he said any more, he would only receive a strange misunderstanding. A signboard reading Puyos Banyan Cane was spinning around and the door opened. Puyo-nim is the most outstanding wand craftsman in Granden City. It is located in the central district of the city, and the appearance of the shop is quite old-fashioned, so the history did not seem short. That alone could tell that he was an experienced artisan. Do you know Professor Verdus? well? Im not sure about that. Rowena also tilted her head. The reason the princess party was able to visit Puyos shop was because the patrons were friendly with Puyo, not because they were friendly with Puyo. In fact, Puyo was far from a good opponent for freshmen to become friends with. Artifact artisans with a lot of experience mean that they are seasoned enchantment wizards. It wasnt easy to get along with wizards who were several decades older than him. Have you ever met for the first time? Ive only greeted you once outside, but this is the first time Ive seen you like this Is everyone here? A tree walked inside. To be precise, Puyo was a half-blood tree spirit. The face, hands and arms were shaped like tree branches, so they mistook it for a tree. It is an honor to see you again. Mr. Puyo. Its a useless greeting. Puyo hated annoying ostentation. If it wasnt for the sincere request of the sponsors in the first place, he would not have let young students into his workshop. Didnt you say you needed unenchanted wands? Oh yes. Overwhelmed by Puyos momentum, Rowena stuttered slightly. Of course, Lee Han didnt care. Among the professors, there were far more crazy people than Puyo. In fact, even if youre blunt like Puyo, you belong to the top 5% of people who say things right away. As Puyo gestured, several boxes stacked on the shelf opened, and long sticks poured out. It was a staff made entirely of wood, untouched by any magic yet. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Let the work be done only on this side. dont come inside Dont touch anything in the store, and since youre a student of Ainrogard, you must have learned the basics of enchantment magic. The students nodded. Then I believe that useless accidents will not occur. After that, Puyo went inside the workshop. Rowena and Cltran were finally able to sigh. I was nervous. thats right. I thought I was suffocating. Wardanaz. What are you doing? uh? ah. I was looking to see if there was a useful staff. Lee Han was looking around whether the two of them were talking about Puyo or not. If there was anything good, I was thinking of taking it. Have you heard anything about Puyo-sama? I didnt really think about it. Didnt you just say what was necessary? Do the work here, dont make an accident, dont touch anything else. He only said what was really necessary, but there was no reason to be afraid. Lets classify the wands first. Long guy this way. The short one is over there. i get it. uh. But wordanaz. Why are you classifying this? At Cltrans question, Lee Han stared at Cltran as Gainan did. Then he smiled and replied. The longer the wand, the stronger the effect. Ah thats right! A wand, an artifact that most directly assists a wizard in casting magic. As such, even a minor change in the material of the wand made a big difference in its performance. In general, the longer the length, the stronger the wand, and the stronger the strength, the more stubborn the magic. Of course, anyone who handles a cane should have memorized these general tendencies like rules. Of course, Cltran didnt know much, but he answered as if he knew. It seems so! Cltran. If you dont know, just say you dont know. sorry. I didnt know. Did you sleep during enchantment time? Its whats in the book. Cltran was filled with resentment. I told you to tell me! If he had been a student at the Blue Dragon Tower, he would not have been fooled by such a simple trick, but Cltran, who lacked experience, had no choice but to fall for it. * * * Puyo tried to focus on his work, but put down his tools. It was not easy to concentrate as there were other people in the workshop. I couldnt refuse as much as Puyos supporters earnestly requested, but it was also true that I regretted it. It wasnt just that other people came into the studio and felt uneasy. No matter how much Einrogard students are, they are freshmen. Even if he learned enchantment magic, the time was short and there was a high possibility that he lacked experience. Giving quality canes to such students was a waste. The potential is limitless because it has not yet been processed properly, but it hurts to think that the potential will be eroded by the clumsy magic of the students and become a failure. I cant stand it. Puyo went to the door and glanced at the students at what they were doing. No matter how much the sponsors requested the princess, if the work was too outrageous, he would not stand still. Stop the work and send it out with any excuse Come on. Cltran. You said you knew, so now tell me. Here came a wizard specializing in fire elemental magic and summoning magic. This wizards race is a dwarf, and the staff he used before was a staff with hwaryeongseok embedded in a maple tree. Then which wand would you recommend? Uh uh From the length. First of all, since its fire elemental magic, power is important, so its long Wrong. Even if its fire elemental magic, power isnt necessarily important. Rather, control may be more important. Above all, since the opponent was a dwarf, even if I recommended a long staff, it would be inconvenient to carry around. Did you learn enchantment magic? Huh Cltran was completely stunned. Rowena, who was next to her, was also frightened and stuck next to the princess. If I fell even a little bit, I felt like I would be bombarded with questions like Cltran. ???? Puyo, who was watching, was surprised at the unexpected situation. I thought the students would touch the cane carelessly and waste it uselessly, but they were systematically preparing for it. It was amazing. But if you just try one by one and get a feel for it, you wont c Just! Lee Han hit Cltran once with his cane. Are there any sticks left? Its just a guy Cltran muttered inwardly, but he couldnt say anything more because he was afraid of Lee Hans staff. You have to do a perfect calculation before going in. ruler. Cltran. Please answer. Which of the water element, wind element, and light element should be bestowed? And which of these wands will suit you? Cant you ask Rowena as well? !! Rowena was so surprised that her long ears pricked up. He looked at Cltran with eyes full of betrayal, but Cltran didnt care about that right now. Let me live first! Uh, that princess? Adenart stared at Rowena. Rowena was embarrassed and lowered her head. Instead of saying anything further to his followers, Adenart picked up a staff. Zelkova cane. You made a good choice. Cltran. The reason why the water element should be given first is that it is more stable than other elements Keugh! Ill just tell you! I was able to fit! really! Just listen. In response to the students conversation, Puyo wondered if he should change his thoughts. Many followers had heard that the princesss talent was so outstanding, but looking at it this way, it was clear that Ein Lorgard, a collection of outstanding geniuses, was also different. Besides, the boy over there was also great. It wasnt just knowledge of endowment magic. Puyo, an excellent craftsman, could tell the skill of a person by looking at the preparations he made before starting work. In that respect, the boy seemed familiar, as if he had never done this kind of work once or twice. No matter how much I learned from Ein Lorgard, it didnt make sense to get used to it so quickly. Wouldnt you have learned the same as other students? His natural talent was evident. Its amazing. That kind of talent is possible. Puyo, not knowing that Lee Han had been abused under other professors, was genuinely amazed that he could become like that with his talent. ruler. This is the magic circle for the water element today. While Puyo was admiring it, Lee Han looked through the book and picked out a magic circle. Cltran asked timidly. Wardanaz. Is there a reason you chose this among water elemental magic? Its a familiar magic circle because Ive done it a lot. Right. uh? Didnt this ever come out as an assignment? I did it separately from Professor Verdus. Ctran admired those words. Its to the point of working separately with the professor. It was also Wodanaz. amazing. Wodanaz. I envy you Ctran. Before you say youre envious, think again about what youre talking about and then say it. Cltran thought again. And looking back, I wasnt too envious. Even if it wasnt as much as Lee Han, all the students who were learning grant magic felt the madness of Professor Verdus to some extent. Rowena asked, puzzled. By the way, when did you have time in the middle of the semester? We did it together during vacation Ah A heavy silence suddenly lingered. Even the princess, who was used to being silent, looked around in dismay as she didnt know how to deal with this atmosphere. Were you a student of Professor Verdus? It was Puyo who broke the silence. When Puyo walked out of the room, Lee Han hesitated. If I say Im a disciple, I wont be attacked, right? No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed that there was a high possibility that anyone who knew Professor Verdus would have a bad relationship. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Thats right! When Rowena answered quickly instead, Lee Han looked at him with a shocked look. However, Rowena did not notice Lee Hans gaze and continued to speak with a happy face. Here, Wodanaz is favored by the professor even though he studies other magic as well. All the guys in the White Tiger Tower really dont care. Han Lee lamented inwardly. I dont even know if the other person is Professor Verduss enemy or friend, but what if he suddenly says that he is a disciple? Right. Does Puyo know Professor Verdus? You tried to cut my body before. The atmosphere became chilly. The princess and Lee Han looked at Rowena at the same time. It was the look in his eyes that said, What are you going to do with this atmosphere? Unlike Lee Han, who can quickly mediate between demons in Hell, Rowena did not have such a talent. Rowena didnt know what to do, but finally uttered a word. Well are you cut? Hey thats not true It was such a ridiculous sound that even Ctran stuck out his tongue. The unseen Lee Han intervened. Its really unbelievable. No matter how you try to cut someone elses body. Even though I am learning under the professor, I have always thought that the professors behavior was not right. Thats right. And Wardanaj doesnt get favored because he wants it. What kind of madman would want to work for a professor on vacation. When Cltran made an excuse, he waved his hand as if he had become Puyo. Just because you have a grudge with the teacher, you dont hold a grudge against the disciple. And its not that I dont understand Professor Verdus. Even if you were like me, you would have wanted to cut it. The body of a mixed-blood tree spirit is a precious material. Usually, mixed spirit spirits appeared because there were people who contracted with spirits during the ancestors. The power contained in the blood is expressed in the next generation, and it is often awakened as a mixed blood. As such, the body of a mixed spirit spirit was a precious material. hmm. Youre crazy. Of course, such an explanation did not convince the students. The moment Puyo said, If you were like me, you would have wanted to cut it. Are all grant wizards crazy people? Im curious about something other than what happened between me and Professor Verdus. Are you being favored by Professor Verdus? Its a bit exaggerated. Have you ever met outside of class? Uh yes. Have you ever met separately and worked together? That yes. Did you let me work in Professor Verdus studio by any chance? No thats Isnt that a question that just needs a yes or no answer? yes. Its true that you are favored. Lee Han was sincerely sorry, but he couldnt come up with anything to refute. Professor Verdus doesnt usually treat his students that way. You must be very talented. Its because of magic. Lee Han started to explain. I have a lot of magic, so Professor Verdus is aiming for that magic like a bully Puyo nodded in surprise after hearing the explanation. So it was! yes. Professor Verdus Ah. That wasnt the sound. I felt a bloody intimidation when you came in. Lee Han belatedly remembered that Puyo was of mixed spirit blood. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thought there was no problem because there was nothing Is that so? It did. But nothing to worry about. Ive met many customers who are more dangerous than you. Not very comforting. Lee Han became bitter. Its okay! Because Im better than the best criminals in the empire! But it is a little strange. No matter how much magic power Professor Verdus has in his personality, he wouldnt let an incompetent student participate in his work. I guess you needed that much magic. Lee Han grumbled cynically, but instead of accepting it, Puyo was curious. Did you say freshman? How many circle enchantments did you succeed in? 4 What? I couldnt hear you. Four Circles There was silence for a moment. Everyone from Lee Hans friends to Puyo stared at Lee Han. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt magic at the level that a freshman could already succeed. Right. As for how that happened No. Its okay if you dont even say that. Puyo, who was not very curious about the circumstances behind the scenes, cut off Lee Hans words. Whether Professor Verdus forced him to do it or Lee Han was lucky, the important thing was that he succeeded. It was enough to know that. Why is the circumstances involved in it so important? If you were working with Professor Verdus, you must have made a few simple artifacts. what did you make? Puyo took up a piece of paper and a quill and asked a question. Lee Han answered carefully. I made magic firecrackers. Magic firecrackers. It must have been difficult for a freshman. ?? Cltran, who was listening, asked in a puzzled way. Was there anything like that in the lecture? I was called separately and made it. How many times has this bastard called Wardanaz? Surely each day would be the same as 24 hours, but something was strange. Why does Wardanajs day seem to be several times longer than others? Magic firecrackers was that the end? Do you have a shield? Mr. Wodanaz. Rowena whispered. Lee Han answered softly. Thank you very much. what am I doing wrong Shield? What shield is it? That float and automatic defense You did a reflex too. Reflections?! When Cltran intervened, Lee Han closed his eyes. I think I know why the Blue Dragon Tower and the White Tiger Tower fight every time. I did the reflection separately The reflection properties I was honestly surprised. The faster Puyos quill moved, the more Yihan became anxious. Usually, professors do things like that often, but after doing that, there werent many good times for Lee Han. Puyo persisted in asking, then satisfactorily put down the quill. indeed. I can see why Professor Verdus worked together. Professor has never said anything nice to me Thats probably because of Professor Verdus personality. You can tell by actions, not words. Ive heard many times that the students of Einrogard are excellent, but Im really surprised. Hmm would you like to come this way? Puyo pointed to the inside of the workshop, which he had not allowed before. Seeing this, Lee Han felt ominous. It was a similar feeling to when Professor Verdus called Lee Han. Puyo. Can the princess come with me too? ?! The princess, thinking that Lee Han had gone to the back of the studio, was taken aback. Wardanaz-sama! This wordanaz is considerate. Rowena and Cltran admired Lee Hans thoughtfulness. To have the opportunity to visit Puyos studio with a friend. However, the princess had a different idea from the two. I had a strong feeling that Lee Han had called because he didnt want to be dragged away alone. Do whatever you want. I didnt ask, but Im sure you dont have skills. Its okay. Lets go. The princess nodded at Lee Hans words and reflected a little. To doubt the goodwill of a friend who is doing you kindness purely out of feeling. It was an arrogant act unacceptable for a member of the royal family. Thank you for inviting me. no. Instead, if Puyo-nim tells you to work, lets do it together. !! The princess looked at Lee Han, who was leading the way with a shocked expression on her face. I?! * * * Take a look at these wands. Puyo held out the wood along with the painted paper. Lee Han and the princess sat on chairs inside the studio and quietly started working. Lee Han seemed to be staring at the princess from the side, but he ignored it as if he didnt see it. I guess Ill avoid staring at her until she leaves. Originally, when the professor called, I liked going with other friends. Because he could divide the work and, above all, he could escape by leaving his friend as the scapegoat if the worst happened. Of course, there was a minor problem that my friend might resent. Excellent. Puyo was satisfied with the work of the two students. In the case of Lee Han, I had high expectations not only from what I had just heard, but also from Professor Verdus guarantee, and he did not disappoint them at all. At this level, it was much better than the half-hearted newcomer magician. It was the same in the case of the princess. I was worried about whether it would be okay just listening to what the other followers said, but seeing how he used his hands, I felt that he had a natural talent for magic. Sharpening a cane wasnt just about looking at a picture and copying it the same way. I had to figure out the flow of magic around the staff that I felt every time I sharpened it, and match the shape so as not to go against that flow. The result of the two was all the more satisfactory as a wizard who lacked sense could not follow it no matter how much he ordered. Puyo gave a few more assignments after that, and they did a great job. Finally convinced, Puyo opened his mouth. Do you have any plans to learn some enchantment magic at my workshop during the rest of the vacation? ! Puyos offer was not just a job offer. It was Puyo, an artifact craftsman recognized not only in Granden City but also in the Empire. In addition, Puyo had a particularity that most wizards did not accept as a disciple of the studio. Receiving an offer to work under such a Puyo was a reputation increase in itself. After all, they were still freshmen. The princess nodded. I will do my best. Puyo replied as if he was grateful. I wouldnt say the job is easy, but Im sure youll learn a lot As Puyo said, he realized something strange. Only the princess answered. Do you have any other plans? When Lee Han hesitated to answer, not only Puyo but also the princess were taken aback. What kind of nonsense is it that he brings you and only you are left behind? Tuk-tuk-tuk-tuk! Ignoring the princess hitting from the side, Lee Han cautiously opened his mouth. That I have a question. Ask me. Do you get paid? It was an important issue for Lee Han. Already, people like Professor Verdus were exploiting Lee Han without paying a single gold coin. However, no matter how great the enchantment mage was, he didnt want to increase the number of exploiters like that. Come out. Are you kidding me? Puyo tilted his head, not understanding Lee Hans question. It didnt make sense for a student of this level to ask such a question. yes. It was a joke. sorry. I want to work too! i look forward to. Im asking you to take good care of me. Lee Han took Puyos hand and shook it. Puyos studio was a really good job, as long as it was paid. Above all, it was great to be able to freely access rare materials. Of these, maybe one or two are discarded. What would you say if I told you to take it and practice? Lee Han, who was happy inside, suddenly thought of something, so he asked. By the way, would Professor Verdus be dissatisfied if he found out I was working here? You dont have to worry about that. Lee Han was relieved by Puyos immediate reply. There was no doubt that this level of work was passed on to each other implicitly among the enshrinement wizards. ah. As expected, the granting mages respect each other in this respect Chapter 345 Chapter 345 The princess pulled on Lee Hans sleeve as if she felt ominous about Puyos answer. However, Lee Han decided that that level was still good. I could have cursed harder, but I didnt. Thats pretty good among enchantment mages. He could have cursed worse than idiot, but he just said idiot. In a way, you could say it was kind. Isnt it? The princess blinked in succession as if she understood Lee Hans explanation. When the other person didnt say anything, Lee Han judged that the meaning was valid. You seem to understand. Sleep The princess came to her senses belatedly and tried to point it out, but she couldnt. Then lets get to work. Puyo swung his staff. Then, the shelves and storage drawers inside began to move as if they were alive and vomit the items they contained. Whoops! The princess was overwhelmed by the amount of ingredients piled up like a mountain. Adenart was one of the top two students in Einrogard in terms of amount of study, but the materials Puyo provided exceeded expectations. Could it be that the two of them had to handle all these ingredients? The princess involuntarily turned her gaze to Lee Han. Lee Han whispered as if he knew. If you steal the ingredients from the beginning, there is a high possibility that even Puyo-sama will not look after it. Lets focus on work for now. what the hell are you talking about! Although Adenart, who had always been evaluated for maintaining the dignity of the royal family without wavering, a cry flowed from his mouth without realizing it. * * * There was a prejudice that wizards would do anything for the sake of their pursuit of magic. Of course, this was prejudice. Most of the wizards Lee Han met were on that side, but not all wizards would be like that. Unfortunately, Puyo went into that direction. When the work started, he put out an enormous amount of work, as if he wasnt called the best artifact craftsman in Granden City for nothing. It was the attitude that they didnt care at all that they were freshmen in the first year. C Finish trimming these canes here. -All right. -When youre done, put the luminescence enchantment on the ore beads in the box. -All right. -You must have finished your work. Good job. Rewrite these empty scrolls to fill them. -Okay While replying, Lee Han hesitated when he saw the princess glaring at Puyo. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an expressionless face, but there was a clear sense of life in those eyes. Its a big deal. It shouldnt be like this already. Of course, Puyo had been working hard, but only three days had passed. It was too early to want to kill Puyo. If the princess attacks Puyo and gets kicked out, Ill have to do it alone. Lee Han spoke to appease the princess. Princess. Please bear with me a little longer. The princess became more talkative as the number of followers around her decreased, but as the work progressed in Puyos workshop, her words decreased again. Even when Lee Han called, he remained silent and only glared at Puyo. Originally, I tend to learn rigorous enchantments like this. Is that really true? The princess, who had been refusing to answer, asked after much thought. There was a chill in his voice, but Lee Han continued talking without hesitation. yes. Because there are so many magics to learn and so many ingredients to deal with in grant magic. In fact, all magic had to be harsh, but the princess did not doubt Lee Hans words. In terms of rigorous training under other wizards, Lee Han was the most experienced. When Lee Han said that, I thought, Maybe thats really true. All right. The princess stopped staring at Puyo and looked down at the ingredients on the table. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief and urged the next work. Im glad you seem to understand. ruler. Then, please draw a magic circle on all the pieces of paper here. Ill check it while imbuing it with magic. For the first time in her life, at Lee Hans request to engrave a magic circle on a pile of paper piled up almost to her forehead, the princess felt a sense of hopelessness. Magic power Magic power? You dont have enough magic Engraving the magic circle was a task that consumed an enormous amount of concentration, but infusing magic into the magic circle and checking it was formidably difficult. In particular, the latter consumed a lot of mana. There was a hint of earnestness in Adenarts eyes looking at Lee Han. ah. do you mean my magic? Im fine. You work. The princess thought silently as she drew a magic circle on a piece of paper with various inks and powders. He had met countless people in the Empire, but it was the first time that he had never met someone as unfathomable as the boy from the Wardanaz family next to him. * * * After three days of sleepless nights, Puyo seemed to be somewhat satisfied. Everyone has suffered. Urgent matters have been taken care of. go back and get some rest. Ill call you next time Im working. Of course, the two did not return immediately. I had to concentrate on working on the mysterious wand while holding back a yawn from exhaustion. After investing half a day, the two were able to complete a fairly decent staff. The princess carefully handed the wand to Lee Han. Then he waited anxiously. I think this is good enough. Then go back heh Bang! Before Lee Han could finish his words, the chair the princess was sitting on flew away. It was because the princess stood up too hastily. Without saying a word, the princess grabbed the chair and stood up. Thank you for your effort. Ah, the princess worked hard too. The princess quickly passed through the door of the studio, afraid that someone might catch her. Seeing this, Lee Han became anxious. Its not like he wont come next time. If the princess didnt come, Lee Han had to do all the work by himself. That was absolutely unacceptable. Lee Han promised that if such a thing happened, he would visit the mansion and bring it. Are you leaving now? ! Hearing Puyos voice from behind, Lee Han got goosebumps. Of course, I didnt think that I would catch on after saying Its over now, lets go rest. But arent all grant wizards crazy? Madmen would quickly forget what they originally said. I must have worked too much. Im sorry. Puyo said with a wry smile, perhaps noticing Yihans hesitation. I dont know how to teach with moderation. I also learned this way. Someone has to break this chain of hatred. Lee Han was sincerely sorry for Puyos words. Wouldnt the people who learned under Puyo make victims in that way again? But I can say with certainty whether these works are helpful. How is it? I definitely learned a lot. Its not an empty word, I really learned a lot while working in Puyos studio. A method of grooming the target to match the flow of magic as much as possible before casting enchantment and maximizing the effect. A method of engraving various 1-2 circle magics on scrolls and granting them to items. It was impossible not to accumulate experience as much as he had to personally cast each and every thing that had been pointed out in theory at school. Originally, I was in a situation where I should be proud of my own growth, but I was too tired to do that. okay. After all, an enchantment mage gets better with experience. No matter how talented you are, if you dont train, its hard to show that light. You are right. Then I I heard that you made a separate staff after it was over. Lee Han regretted sending the princess away first. If it had been blocked, Lee Han could have left first, leaving the princess as a sacrifice. yes. Its good to practice, but its going to be hard to make a decent wand at this level. yes. I know. I didnt feel the slightest hint of arrogance in Lee Hans attitude. It was a rare humility for a wizard born with that much talent. Seeing that, Puyo thought that she was worrying for nothing. He said something useless. okay. If you know, theres nothing wrong with practice. By the way is that staff a gift from a tree spirit? ah. youre right. Lee Han nodded. Magic school students were basically allowed to use only the staff provided by the school. Even clothes from the outside are not allowed to come in right now, but a cane could not be an exception. However, if you found or made it yourself in school, you allowed it. That was the reason Lee Han was able to use the tree spirits staff. I received it from the oak tree spirit in the mountain range inside Ein Rogard. Excellent. Puyo gave a friendly smile. It was the smile of an artisan that is hard to see in a workshop. As a mixed-blood tree spirit, Puyo had a keen sense of what kind of wand Yihans wand was. The vitality unique to the spirit was intensely amplified by resonating with the wizards magical power. The owner didnt seem to notice yet, but it was highly likely that the wand had revealed fragments of extraordinary vitality time and time again. Have you ever used earth or plant type of elemental magic? I have had it a few times, but I havent used it often. Right. Im still a freshman, so I probably havent learned healing magic. Puyo tried to ask if he had ever learned any magic that directly utilizes life force among healing magic. Come to think of it, if he was a freshman, he probably wouldnt have learned basic healing magic yet. It is a good staff. I can feel that the spirit dwelling in the staff also follows the owner. No, is that true? is that such a surprise? Has the wand ever rejected you? All the spirits I met avoided me a bit Puyo changed the topic instead of digging into Lee Hans wounds with additional explanations. By the way, what kind of gem is the gemstone at the end of the wand? Frost Elemental? No, thats a bit strange for a cold elemental. what? As Puyo looked through the gemstones, he felt that he was getting more and more confused. Since it was a freshmans staff, I thought it might be a low-level cold spirit, but seeing that it was wild and chaotic, it was far from a spirit. Are there any monsters like this among the monsters that cast cold or frost? I dont know. Could you please tell me? The frost giant Aha. I didnt think of that. Wait a minute, the frost giant wouldnt give a mark like this? This stone was given to me by the king of * * * Because of the king of frost giants, Lee Han had to explain for another hour instead of going back to the mansion even though he was tired. After hearing the amazing and mysterious story that happened inside Ein Lorgard, Puyo threw out the first question. Why did you, a freshman, have to face the king of frost giants? there is a story that cannot be told. Lee Han turned the topic. Seeing Lee Hans bitter expression, Puyo didnt ask any more questions. This stone is spraying cold air. If it wasnt for the life force of the wand itself, it might have been a little dangerous Lee Han flinched at Puyos words. Did you just put something dangerous like that? no. If the professors saw it, they should give a warning. Why? It was astonishing that I just went over it just because I was well-balanced. Especially in the case of Professor Voladi, you would have seen it up close! Is it very dangerous? Im fine now. However, in case something goes wrong, its better to add other gems around it to safeguard it. If its okay, Ill do it. Its fate that we worked together like this. ! Lee Han was moved by the courtesy of Buyeo Wizard. As expected, endowment wizards are loyal people! The best way is to amplify the energy of the flames and suppress them Wait a minute. Lee Han said quickly. Adding the energy of flame to the staff was something I couldnt just stand by. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Why But? I dont want to amplify the energy of the flames and suppress them. Okay. Puyo nodded as if he understood what Yihan meant. I dont like it because its too simplistic. no. Lee Han almost cried for a moment. The unique sense of beauty as an enchantment wizard had nothing to do with the current situation. Im having trouble controlling fire magic. A wizard like you? Puyo was taken aback by Lee Hans words. The fire element was one of the easiest of the many elements. Unlike other elements, fire was an element that was easy to come into contact with in life. Now, Lee Hans words are similar to those who say that people capable of complex calculus have difficulty with addition. Theres a lot of magic No matter how many, is it hard to control the flames? yes. Lee Hans immediate answer made Puyo embarrassed again, but he soon nodded and accepted it. What a surprise what a surprise. I dont need to stress twice. Then I understand. If you amplify the energy of the flame for no reason, it might have the opposite effect. Thank you for your understanding. But it has become difficult. that was the best way Its not that theres no other way Lee Han asked anxiously. Is this an expensive method? No. I think it was because of the high level of difficulty. Its not just about enchanting, its because it requires the skills of a wizard who carries a wand. Puyo drew simple schematics on paper. A stone left by the king of the frost giants. In order to control the power of this stone, it was necessary to place the opposite attribute, flame, or another controllable attribute. If not fire, the next best attribute is The dark element. The question is, is it okay to insert a dark element attribute jewel into the wand of a wizard who does not know how to handle the dark element Unlike the fire element, the dark element was the most difficult element to deal with. If a gem with these elemental powers were added to a wand, it could be affected later by the wizard casting spells. I know how to handle that dark element. is that so. Then I will make it work. Puyo looked at Lee Han with a shocked look in her eyes and said. * * * Yoner rolled the dice carefully. If a 3 came out this time, it was caught in the failed magic test column and had to rest for one turn. As the situation is still unfavorable, in that case, a reversal is close to impossible. Whoop whoop. Beside him, Gainando smiled darkly. After losing 8 games, the time has finally come to win. hey. Keep your mouth shut. youre right. Please be quiet. Nilia and Ratford took the blame right away. The two of them were caught in the < Tricked by a Friend and Stealing Magic Reagent > section and the < Arrested for Stealing an Artifact > section, making them very nervous. Kainando kept his mouth shut and made a strategy in his mind. After Yoner rolls this time, I activate < Grave Gathering of Warlocks Graveyard > Huh? Wodanazda! Nilia stood up in surprise when she saw Lee Han entering the front door through the window. The horse riding board tilted and the horses fell over. Gainando howled and tried to seize the horses. But Ratford and Yoner followed suit. The board completely fell over and the pieces scattered across the floor. Wardanaz! Hey guys. dont scream because my head is ringing Why is Cainando crying? Yes Im glad you came back Lee Han asked after glancing at the horses scattered on the floor. I lost because I almost won the dice game Oh no? Its not? While Gainando pushed the horses with his feet, Yihan flopped down on the sofa. Ratford asked incredulously. Why didnt you come to the mansion for several days? I bet he wouldnt have been locked up in the studio. I locked it up. I didnt imprison him directly, but its like being imprisoned. Lee Han said with a groan. If you put in an amount of work that humans couldnt do and set the time limit, you couldnt go to the mansion. I couldnt sleep well, so where would I have time to go to the mansion? Nilia was indignant at the tattered appearance of her friend. Isnt this too much? No matter how it is, to confine a person for a few days and make him work. It was like this in the Shadow Patrol too Its like this, but youre doing this in the Imperial City! are you okay. Nilia. What is good? The pay is good. Lee Han took the cocoa Gainando was drinking and drank it. Ratford, who saw that, opened his mouth. The workshop is also a workshop, but arent the guys who took us there in the first place bad guys? Werent they the White Tiger Tower guys? Anyway, the White Tiger Tower guys! This time it wasnt really the White Tiger Towers fault, but the two Black Turtle Tower students cursed the White Tiger Tower. Meanwhile, Lee Han explained what had happened to Yoner. So, while trying to solve that riddle, I ended up in the studio. But I heard they give you gold coins if you work in the workshop Wait. Yoner, who was listening, tilted his head. Kainando also said as if he agreed. No matter how important gold coins are, its not a good place to work like that so you cant even meet friends. yes? Is that what you meant to say? Its not. no? It was the mystery that made Yoner tilt his head. Im not asking you to make a staff, but it sounds like a real riddle? To Yoner, it was a real mystery, no matter how you look at it. If my guess was correct, it was a riddle that compared the moon. I wondered if he was referring to it, as I had heard that Duke Ikhaldoren valued the ancient artifact imbued with the power of the moon with great difficulty. But Then what are you talking about? not really. Nothing. what. Gainando grumbled, but Yoner swallowed his words. First of all, since the princesss followers would know better, there was a high possibility that it wasnt really a mystery, and above all Its so pitiful to say it now. How painful would it be to tell you that your friend worked hard and came back, but in fact, its not like that. Listening to this, Duke Ikaldoren said that he had acknowledged it as the correct answer the other day. It was evident that she respected the princess face and acknowledged whatever answer she gave. If so, it will be fine this time too. really. What about Professor Verdus? Lee Han asked what he was curious about as he came. It wouldnt be strange if Lee Han didnt return to Professor Verduss personality, but it was strangely calm. And that made people even more anxious. Did you leave? You said you left? Lee Han was surprised. Did you ask where you are going? How do you do that? Nilia asked as if it were absurd. I should be grateful for Professor Verdus leaving. What would I do if he asked me where I was going and then came back? Lee Han agreed with Nilias words. Well, thats true. Im glad though. The professors are all gone now. Lee Han replied in a lonely voice to Ratfords words. Other professors may come. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats ridiculous Is there a student Lee Han? Ratford turned and looked out the window. A large half-troll professor stood politely at the front door of the mansion. Look. Lee Han was neither surprised nor angry. Ratford whispered urgently. Should I say no? It wont work very well. Judging by the fact that he arrived right at the time I arrived, he must have gotten information from somewhere. That kind of Even Professor Garcia said this?! Nilia spat out with a sense of betrayal. Even if other professors didnt know, they didnt know that even Professor Garcia would visit and harass students like this during vacation. Nilia. Professors are all the same. Dont be too disappointed. Anyway, it is! I believed Professor Garcia! * * * I heard rumors that other professors were visiting Lee Han and harassing him, so I came to stop him. Im glad Professor Verdus agreed and left. Ahh! Professor Garcia! Nilia burst into tears of repentance and hugged Professor Garcia. Professor Garcia looked at the other students in bewilderment. Why are you doing this? its nothing. Professor Garcia. Thank you for coming. Lee Han bowed his head sincerely. Do you doubt a professor like that? I couldnt help but feel sorry for myself. Have I lost my conscience while dealing with professors? But are you really not going to do anything? Gainando asked with suspicious eyes. Unlike the other friends, Gainando has not yet resolved his suspicions. It was only natural that every professor I met would take Lee Han with him to give additional lectures. Professor Garcia could have taken Lee Han secretly after he had relaxed his guard like this. you! What kind of arrogance is that to Professor Garcia! What would you do if Professor Garcia secretly kidnapped Lee and left! Professor Garcias head pounded as he saw the students fighting and pointing fingers at each other. If the other professors behaved badly at the Wardanaj familys mansion, how could the students be like this? Its the principals fault! There was nothing wrong with telling the student where to stay during the vacation, but no matter how you think about it, it was clear that the skeleton headmaster had a sinister intention. Didnt he turn the mansion upside down by visiting each professor in turn? Right away, Professor Verdus did the same. Until Professor Garcia finished his overdue work, he was immersed in his work, like his own workshop, in the guest room. How old and coaxed I had to be to get Professor Verdus out I really have no intention of making him do anything. It looks like a lie. Lee Han thought to himself at Gainandos blunt words. In fact, so am I. A professor who doesnt want to do anything. It was such a transcendent concept that it was difficult for Lee Han to accept it. I just want Lee Han to take a break. do what you want What were you originally going to do before the professors came and harassed you? Gold coins Before Lee Han could say that he was going to work, Yoner stabbed him in the thigh. If I told the truth here, there was a high possibility that Professor Garcia would worry more unnecessarily. -Lets talk about relaxation! -Right. Lee Han understood Yoners will. -uh. Whats the story about relaxation? - Tears came to Yoners eyes when his senior friend, who answered any questions about magic or work without hesitation, couldnt come up with a story about rest right away. C What if I said I was going to buy something? C Not bad. I was thinking of going around the mall and buying things. Professor Garcias face brightened at Lee Hans exemplary answer. thank god! Still, there was a break that student Lee Han had in mind. Could it be a wizard card?! No. Thats not it. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Its okay to listen to it at least once Pretending not to hear what Gainando was muttering next to him, Professor Garcia turned his gaze to Lee Han. If everyone wants to visit the shopping district, Ill buy it. Is that okay? Lee Han looked at Professor Garcia, puzzled. Judging from the atmosphere of Ein Rogard, it wasnt common for a professor to buy something for a student. Can I do this? It usually doesnt. But sometimes there are exceptions. Im just buying it this time. When Professor Garcia winked at her, Nilia said as if she understood. Are you making an exception because you are a very outstanding student? no. I am an exception because I am a very unfortunate student. Lee Han became depressed and followed Professor Garcia. Nilia felt apologetic for nothing and patted Yihan on the shoulder. * * * Even on the streets of Granden City, where crowds of people of many races came and went, Professor Garcia stood out. Of course, people in Granden City, a large city, look at Professor Garcia and run away or say, Its a troll! Trolls are in town! Instead, they nodded their heads calmly. hmm. A walking troll. Perhaps its a wizard who has been experimented with magic or turned into a troll. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre not afraid, are you? Do you think your legs are shaking? what are you saying? Why are you averting your gaze? Even if they did not run away or howl, they could not help but stiffen their bodies. professor. Lee Han whispered, and Professor Garcia replied as if he was okay. Student Lee Han. Its okay if you dont worry. Im used to people reacting that way. ah. Its not I was just going to ask if its okay to shut them up. Instead of worrying about the professor, it might be a real disciple to shut up those who insulted the professor. But Professor Garcia didnt get over it. Its not possible. Cant you? Its not possible. Take your hand off the wand. Professor Garcia said sternly. See No, I dont know who it is, but I was worried because the disciple seemed to be relying too much on strength. But they will keep talking. I said it didnt matter. ruler. The steak sandwiches at this restaurant are really good. Ill buy it for you, so everyone go in. Professor Garcia pointed with his finger at a three-story building on the side of the boulevard. At the entrance of the solidly built red brick building, there was an old brass sign with food pictures engraved on it, and a long line stood in front of it. It must be a famous store. Then, as Professor Garcia stood at the end of the line, the people in front of him suddenly began to yield kindly. Ah oops I suddenly had an appointment Eat it first. I was indebted to a mage, and since then I have developed a habit of giving up my seat to mages. The students were at a loss for words because they were dumbfounded. Some nonsense But Professor Garcia shrugged. Seeing so many of them, I wasnt too surprised. Everyone give in. Good for you. Shall we go in? There are times when even the professor secretly seems to be from Einrogard. Lee Han took a step forward, thinking that Professor Garcia would be hurt. As the professor said, the steak sandwich was delicious. The well-grilled thick steak, onion, tomato, and sauce were placed between crispy bread, so I felt a heavy satisfaction with every bite. Guinando looked at Professor Garcia, who had easily entered this popular restaurant without waiting in line, with a very respectful look. professor. You are amazing. This bastard doesnt notice. Lee Han thought about splashing the drink in front of him. Fortunately, Professor Garcia answered with a smile without getting angry. Its one of the few advantages of being a mixed troll. Could I be a half troll too? Its possible if you practice transformation magic hard in the future. Professor Garcia supported Gainando. Professor Garcia always cheered for students who wanted to study magic, even if their motives were a bit odd. But I have no intention of learning transformation magic. Wouldnt that be difficult? Is other magic really impossible? Professor Garcia thought for a moment. It was to remember what kind of magic Gainando had learned. Soon after, Professor Garcia remembered the black magic and opened his mouth again. Even if you dont necessarily have mixed blood with trolls, warlocks are peoples blood ah. no. Professor Garcia realized he had made a mistake. There was no need to tell the sad reality of black magic in front of students learning black magic. Gainando didnt notice, but Lee Han already noticed. I understand. professor. Lee Han gave me a knowing look. Professor Garcia was very sorry. Eat a sandwich. Lee Han student. Have some drinks too. Would you like some vanilla egg cream? Or soda ice cream? I am really fine. Lee Han felt sorry for Professor Garcia. Other professors made mistakes, but why is Professor Garcia saying that? Of course, it cannot be said that Professor Garcia is completely free of responsibility, but compared to other professors, Professor Garcia was like an angel. I am so happy right now. yes? Nilia? uh? uh. have fun Are you happy? and. I really enjoy it. Nilia, who was drinking a milkshake, answered in a hurry. Thanks, I almost spilled my glass. Then, Professor Garcias complexion suddenly changed. everyone. Keep eating. Ill be out for a while. ?! As Professor Garcia quickly walked out of the store, the friends looked at Nilia and said, What if I answer like that! Its because I suddenly asked! I cant remember! Arent you angry, Professor? Yo Yoner. Lets change places with me. I want to sit next to Lee Han. Stop talking nonsense and sit still. Guinan Island. Lee Han became curious. Why did Professor Garcia suddenly walk outside? Did you find someone you know? However, the expression on his face was a little hardened. * * * Professor Kraer. hurry. huh? hurry. Ah, if you keep saying shit, I know how to stick a tree bark down your throat, so you know! Prof. Krare, a professor who teaches students in Einrogard, said in a voice full of annoyance. Normally, Professor Verdus wasnt close to him, but now Professor Krare was in a situation where his bad-tempered personality came out. He didnt have the patience to put up with Professor Verdus whining. However, Professor Verdus was also not easy. I know, hurry up. Its okay to crash, so find it quickly. Prof. Craor held back the swearing and tried to pull a live eggplant out of the colic. Seeing that the range was gradually narrowing from earlier, I was almost there. Now, just one or two more times What the fuck are you two talking about? Even Professor Verdus flinched, and a shrunken voice came from behind. At that voice, Professor Clares filthy personality quickly fled down there. The timid personality that was forcibly dragged out made excuses by cursing other personalities. Professor Garcia Isnt another personality coming out right away? The filthy personality came out again. Professor Garcia glared at the two and asked. What are you doing here? I was guessing Professor Verdus hesitated. What is it? Colic point A divination that reads the future by plucking a mountain twig in colic. Mages with great foresight used this colic point to read all sorts of omens. Professor Passelet Krahr, a master of masters, should be able to locate even one student. I was wrong! I was wrong! Professor Garcia! Forgive me just once! We are not friends! My friend is a different personality, not yours, so Im keeping my mouth shut. Professor Clare was silent. Professor Garcias clenched fists were frightening. Are you looking for a student with a promise of pay? Professor Garcia had already guessed the situation. Professor Verdus was one of the people who possessed the most artifacts, even among Einrogard, so it was possible to ask for Professor Krares help with one of them. Even if Professor Clares sane personality wouldnt accept such a risky offer, none of the other personalities could. It was evident that that ill-tempered personality readily accepted the offer. Yeah What did I say when I sent it back last time? Lets meet after the semester begins But why? Unbeknownst to me Professor Verdus shameless reply left Professor Garcia speechless. Well, whats the point of threatening a madman who says what he has to say even in front of the skeleton headmaster? It was fortunate that she at least pretended to listen to Professor Garcia. Go back. You can meet after the semester starts. But then the other guys are trying to share the time. Its not another guy, its other professors, isnt it natural to share time? But my magic is more important than the others magic Please shut up. Professor Clares filthy personality whispered in an earnest voice. Even if Professor Verdus life could not be wasted, the life of Professor Krares filthy personality was very precious. I really want to ask you a favor. two minutes. Please return quickly. When permission was granted, Professor Krare quickly turned around with Professor Verdus. It was clear that he feared that at some point Professor Garcia might change his mind and wield an iron fist of rage. Professor Garcia looked at her back and sighed. I thought Professor Verdus wouldnt listen, but I didnt think he would move like that in a few days. Im sure other professors arent like that. * * * Ah. Youre back. Professor Garcia. What happened? Seeing the worried eyes of the students, Professor Garcia lied. I came to talk to someone I knew for a while. and. After all, the professor has many friends. Nilia was amazed. When you become a professor, do you think one of the people passing by on Granden City Avenue will come out one by one? Not to that extent. Would it happen if everyone ate? What would you like to drink? alcohol? coffee? car? I would like a car. Good for you. Let me introduce you to a good tea house. Professor Garcia took the students to his favorite teahouse. Unlike the previous restaurant, it was located deep inside the alley, so it had a relatively secluded feeling, and the tea scent flowed thickly over the wooden wall covered with ivy. I like green tea here. Everyone once wait. everyone. Keep eating. Ill be out for a while. ??? When Professor Garcia got up again and headed outside, the students looked at each other with suspicion and bewilderment. What the hell are you doing? Chapter 348 Chapter 348 sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 30 minutes later. Professor Garcia returned gasping for breath. Mi Im sorry. everyone. I waited a long time. ??? Lee Han was slowly feeling strange. Professor Garcia was gasping for breath as if he had struggled with someone. Did you beat up the people you were arguing with earlier? However, Professor Garcias personality was too good to be seen as such. Professor. Have some of this. When the students held out their teacups, Professor Garcia gulped them down. It seemed like my throat was burning. after. Im sorry everyone. What did you order for refreshments while we waited? The tea was enough. no. The refreshments here are also delicious. The fruit slices are delicious Professor Garcia hesitated. The students wanted to Ill go out for a while. Hurry up! When Professor Garcia left again, Lee Han hardened his face and said, I cant. Ill see you in a minute. Since he kept doing this not once, as a disciple, I couldnt help but worry. wait for a sec. isnt it dangerous? If you go and get in the way Nilia wondered if she could follow her. The desire to help was understandable. However, the help of a person with no skills was rather a nuisance. Nilia also knew it well from her experience among the hunters. It cant be that the students now go to help Professor Garcia No. Professor Garcia is bad at fighting, so he needs help just in case. ???? ???????? Friends were taken aback by Lee Hans words and couldnt react. In the meantime, Lee Han turned around and quickly ran to the door. Sleep Wodanaz! What the hell is that?! * * * Among Einrogards professors, Professor Alcasis Lagrinde, who teaches healing magic, was relatively easy to find. When passing by a group of people with the same pale and tired faces passing by, they were usually either undead or students of Professor Arkassis. Professor Garcia took a deep breath and said. LagrindeProfessor. Professor Garcia. Professor Arkasis bowed his head bluntly. However, Professor Garcia had no intention of exchanging greetings or exchanges with the other party. How many professors are there on earth? I just sent one back, and yet another new professor appears. It made me wonder if there was a meeting of professors around here that only Professor Garcia didnt know about. May I ask what happened to you here? I came because I have a student to look for. Are you a student from the Wodanaz family? At Professor Garcias words, Professor Alkasis moved his expressionless face as if he was slightly surprised. youre right. It must be quick to say that you know. Thats right, Lee Han is a first-year student, right? Besides, I have a lot of majors to learn, so Im still too good at learning healing magic myself I did first aid for the knights who were attacking Hongryeon Forest the other day by accident. Isnt that enough to deserve it? Professor Garcia shouted to Lee Han inwardly. Where did I sell the words I said during the semester? No matter how basic healing magic is, the moment it is known that you can use it from the first year, the hardships will open up, so I emphasized to be careful! Professor Garcia sighed. However, it was impossible to blame the disciple. A person is injured right in front of you, but you cant just stay still to be comfortable. Seeing Professor Garcia restless, Professor Alkasis sighed heavily. It was a sigh filled with deep tiredness. Professor Garcia. I know that student Lee Han is the professors favorite disciple. But look at my disciples. Professor Garcia involuntarily turned his head away and regretted it. The souls of the poorest wizards in the world were there. The students who majored in healing magic under Professor Alcasis dozed off while standing for a while, then came to their senses and shook their heads. My disciples slept only one hour in three days. Wizards of other schools are capable of making plans. But my students cant do that. You know. No thats Professor Garcia was speechless at the thesis. Unlike other professors who have selfish ulterior motives, Professor Alcasis reason was a reason that even Professor Garcia could not bear to refute. They say they need help to save a persons life Please lend me 5 days. Perhaps in five days, urgent patients will be treated roughly. But even after that, if youre in a hurry, youll come and borrow it. yes. sorry. But when an accident happens, theres nothing you can do about it. There has to be at least one more. Professor Arkasis said while clattering the swords at his waist. The Dark Elf Professors voice was full of tiredness, as if it couldnt be helped. So where is student Wodanaz? I do not know. professor! Professor Arkasis glared at him as if asking for a favor. Unlike other professors, I was shocked to see Professor Garcia, whom I thought I could communicate with, like that. What if I dont know? Is that so I see. find it. Yes The students listening to the healing magic came out with a conflicted expression between thinking, Can we attract real freshmen? Professor Garcia prepared to send a note to the teahouse. I was thinking of telling the students to lock the tea house and never come out. Never found I found it! Ah what are you doing!!! Lee Han student!! Are you crazy!? Professor Garcia was angry when he found Lee Han making eye contact with a healing magic student right next to the alley. * * * Sorry. Lee Han apologized. But this was unavoidable. It was a very sudden situation. As soon as I was listening to the conversation between Professor Garcia and Professor Alkasis, the search suddenly started Lee Han regretted bitterly. Ein Rogard was not the only battlefield. Ein Rogard was also a battlefield. A battlefield where a moments carelessness can cost your life! I finally met you. Professor Arkasis said in a rough voice hoarse from fatigue. I couldnt finish talking last time because of Professor Verdus, but hold my hand. I will let your talent bloom. Lee Han was agonizing over whether to trust Professor Garcia and run away, or just follow Professor Alcasis obediently. The former could get hit by Professor Alcassis knife if they ran away, and the latter could get dragged away and practice healing magic until the end of the vacation if they were unlucky. Theres only the latter. Lee Han made a decision right away. The moment Professor Arkasis loses his concentration even for a moment, he casts all his magic and runs away! You Professor Arkasis eyes narrowed. Even without words, Lee Hans thoughts came through. The skull headmaster was the best at catching the students escape in Einrogard, but Professor Alcasis was also a hidden talent. A professor who majored in healing magic needed not only healing magic, but also the ability to catch fleeing students. Thats why I could tell just by looking at his posture. Is that really a first year? Professor Alkasis was astonished at Lee Hans meticulous posture. How can a student who is not a student at the White Tiger Tower show such a solid posture without any gaps? Ive heard that he shows outstanding talent not only in healing magic but also in other fields, but I didnt expect it to be this much. Just looking at the momentum it spewed out, even an experienced battle mage wouldnt be surprised. But Professor Alkasis calmly prepared the magic. No matter how talented a genius his opponent is, he has yet to grow up to be a beast. In the battle between wizards, experienced wizards had an absolute advantage. Professor Alcasis was ready to conserve magic and subdue him as quickly as possible. Since there is a lot of mana, there is a high possibility that suppression magic that works directly will not work. Summon from outside and bind. I immediately spread the fog, cast invisible, and then run away with strengthening magic. The two wizards just stared at each other in silence. The air was pulled tight with tension. Lee Han instinctively felt that he was at a disadvantage. shit. I dont know what hes trying to do I didnt know what kind of magic the opponent was trying to use. Besides, Professor Alkasis knew that Lee Han had a lot of magical powers. You fool! What are you doing! run away! Run without looking back! Wither your arms! !? At that moment, two of Professor Arkasis disciples who were watching from the side jumped out and cast magic at the master. It was Pil and Chil, seniors who knew Lee Han. Professor Alcassis was not surprised or angry when his students attacked him. He swung his wand as if he was just tired and tired, and he deflected the magic. Run away! Energized kuck! Phil was overpowered by the professors swing. Professor Arkassis over-regenerated the flesh of the airway connected to Phils throat and temporarily blocked it. Phil tried to unravel it somehow, but the professors workmanship was as hard as a seamstresss stitch, so he couldnt be easily touched. When you wake up, study the neck again. stupid child. Eye, cover the light! Chill, unfazed by his friends fall, aimed again at his teachers eyes. Healing magic students had a lot of work anyway, so they didnt go to the punishment room even if they tried to escape or rebel. Professor Arkasis knew that well, so he didnt get angry or punished. widely! The professor blocked the magic of the seven with a gesture that he said was annoying. It was a simple movement, but Lee Han and Chil could see how advanced technique was hidden in that movement. After grasping the structure of the flying magic in that short time, he put mana into his fingertips and dismantled the magic in reverse. Chil gritted his teeth and screamed. Arent you ashamed! You said youd take the freshmen and change them like we did! Thats not something to be ashamed of! damn youre right seven! The seniors in healing magic who were contemplating next to me threw away their cloaks and picked up their wands. I was torn between profit and conscience, but I felt my face heat up when I heard Chills words. As an Einrogard student, I couldnt have a freshman in the first year do something like that. Professor Arkassiss eyes grew darker and more deeply gleamed. I dont care if they attack, but Ill kill those who uselessly waste their mana. Dont lie! Isnt Master going to make us work instead of killing us! Come on! How many times?! This time with number 11! Move in Form 11! How many times have these seniors attacked you? As if the healing magic students hadnt rebelled once or twice, they formed a formation and attacked Professor Alcasis in an instant. done! Thats enough! Chil was relieved. Of course, the students would be brutally suppressed, but they would still be able to buy time for their juniors to escape. But Lee Han did not run away. ??!? Chil was startled when Lee Han ran up to Chil in reverse. Whatre you doing! its crazy! Seniors. How can you run away alone, leaving only your seniors? you! Chills eyes were filled with tears. Unknowingly, tears welled up. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 dont make me cry. Chill, as well as other healing magic seniors, struggled to endure the blurred vision with tears. In the current situation, it might have been a better choice for the junior to just run away. However, this junior moved them by not running away. Did you see it now? Today is the day! Its in front of juniors! Show me the right way! Students majoring in healing magic rushed with shouts. Is today the day? If its not that day, Ill make it that day! that day. Among students majoring in healing magic, it was known as the day to take a rest after defeating Professor Alcasis and successfully escaping. It has never come yet, but one day that day will come! If you want to rest. Professor Arkassis swung his staff. The student who ran up read the professors intention and desperately defended himself. Be as hard as steel, mind! Despite the strengthening magic, Professor Alcassis took away control of the students nervous system. Losing control of the nerves that connect and transmit signals throughout the body was fatal in a duel like this. The student just fainted. Develop your magic skills! At the same time, the swords that the professor was wearing around his waist rose into the air. As Professor Arkasis shot forward, the swords swung in their sheaths, blowing away the students who were engrossed in defense. Then we can finish early and rest. The injured guys keep coming out every time, does that make sense!! The professor waved his wand lightly at the students wrathful shouts. The student freaked out and tried to protect his nervous system, but this time it was a different place. Having lost control of the blood flow in his veins, the student collapsed with his face turned blue. Did it just bounce? When he saw Professor Arkasis subdue the charging students with a single movement of his cane, Lee Han suddenly regretted it. It was a prejudice that a healing mage was weak. Even the healing magic itself could be used aggressively if one was determined. In addition, in the case of Professor Alkasis, who reached the stage, he took away the opponents body control with a pinpoint and set out to subdue it. To take away control of the whole body, even a moderate amount of magic had to be poured into it, but it was much less difficult to take away only a specific part in that way. Of course, if it was another wizard, it would have been difficult to use or apply even if it was stolen. It was a battle method that only Professor Alcasis, who had a perfect understanding of the human body, could do. Lets stop regretting. Lee Han made up his mind and prepared. It was half calculation and half pity for not abandoning the seniors and running away. If you abandon your seniors in this situation, there is a possibility of hearing resentment when you meet your seniors later. They say they are sending their juniors away because they resent the professor, but if they come back to their senses later and do additional labor under the professor, they may hate the juniors who are not there. Originally, the human mind was such a complicated law. In addition, looking at the seniors who have been suppressed so far, there is a high possibility that if Lee Han falls out, the seniors will not be able to take the time. Professor Arkasis would know much better about his seniors than the seniors knew about him. And I couldnt just leave it there. Lee Han was a person who moved while taking care of his own interests, but the seniors who majored in healing magic were really pitiful even if they did. How could I run away alone with people like that? Lee Han also had a conscience. Seniors. Please support me! ! The seniors were surprised by Lee Hans cry. Surprisingly, the junior was running forward with a sword. In close combat?! Like the others, Chill was horrified. Sorcerers are melee. I understand juniors, but what theyre doing now! As much as fighting a wizard with overwhelming skills than himself, it was absolutely disadvantageous to see the game with magic. If so, it was a worthwhile choice to stick to close combat and prevent the opponent from using magic. But Weve done it all! Of course, it was something that students majoring in healing magic had already done. Since it was impossible to see the match with magic, each of them threw conversion magic or strengthening magic and attacked the professor. Of course, the results were disastrous. Professor Arkassis didnt just wear a sword on his waist. The students were immediately subdued, just as they subdued a patient who was going crazy. Wasting mana. Professor Arkasis saw Lee Han running towards him and wielded his cane, then frowned. It was a belated realization that he was inadvertently trying to take control of his body and subdue him like he did with other students. He really has a lot of magical power like a madman. bang! Professor Arkasis lightly tapped the wall of the alley next to him. Then, the wall swayed as if it were alive and began to run towards Lee Han. Water! As the wall came crashing down, Lee Han energized his legs and accelerated explosively. Not only that, but he summoned water from the air. Become a stepping stone! ! Professor Alkasis was amazed at the magic Lee Han showed. I wasnt surprised to call out water and change the shape. Of course, it was amazing enough just for a freshman to do it so skillfully, but Professor Arkasis was surprised It really wouldnt be strange to play as a battle mage right now. The way he chooses and casts magic so quickly in the midst of this chaos and hecticness. It was a natural talent as a battle mage. In addition, since he was born with great magic, he must be a nightmare for other wizards. Clap! Not wanting to waste any more magic power, Professor Alcasis grabbed the hilt of the sword. Rather than fighting with magic for no reason, he intended to run and subdue them. Apparently, it seemed to be running with strengthening magic, but Professor Alcasis was confident enough to subdue it. come! Lee Han tensed his whole body. Although he induced close combat, his heart pounded when he faced the professor in real close combat. I was several times more nervous than when I faced an outstanding swordsman. The swordsman wielded only a sword, but the professor could wield sword and magic at the same time. If you are unlucky, it is possible to fly away without being able to withstand a few sums. go through! bang! Professor Alkasiss sword and Lee Hans sword collided strongly. And Professor Alkasis was astonished. you! Lee Hans sword, Morning Star, instantly absorbed the professors mana. A sword made of black magnet, a special ore that absorbs Lee Hans sword magic, although we didnt notice it because they put a scabbard on each other. It was a cumbersome sword to a wizard who was very sensitive to mana management like Professor Alcasis. Because of the professors personality, it will definitely work. Lee Han had no intention of actually beating the professor in the first place. How can you win when there is such a difference in skill? What Lee Han was aiming for was a compromise. From the professors point of view, it is to make the sound of I dont need a guy like you because youre a mean and dirty bastard. Professor Alkasis, who manages the amount of magical power with great care, was troublesome no matter how he dealt with Lee Han, who held the morning star. Even if you try to subdue it with a sword, it consumes a lot of mana. Even if you try to subdue it with magic, it consumes a lot of mana. Be careful of juniors! Professor Arkasis eyes flashed, and the other students waved their canes in fright. Then the tree that had risen from the floor withered away. Lee Han felt a chill run down his spine. To think that Lee Han was aiming for that brief moment when he was relaxed and attacked like this. If it wasnt for the seniors, it could have been the same. Even the slightest inattention in front of the professor was fatal. Professor Arkassis clicked his tongue in disapproval and then said, good. good. !!!!! Seniors were astonished. It was the first time they had seen Professor Arkasis give up his stubbornness. Nonsense! Is it real? Its not a dream, is it? Professor Arkassis spat out in a harsh, hoarse voice. Im pretty good at persuading Thank you. It was clear that the professor had the same thoughts as Han Lee. In order to subdue here, you must use more magic power, but to consume so much of the professors magic power to use an additional first-year student was a total turn of events. Im sorry, but what can I do? But you wont be able to avoid it all the time. I will work hard next semester. At Lee Hans words, Professor Arkasis nodded slightly as if he understood. I meant to compromise with that. good. professor. Lee Han opened his mouth cautiously, looking at the professor as if he were looking at a beast with its teeth exposed. It felt like my life depended on every single word I uttered. Please let the seniors rest too. The air became chilly. The seniors who were watching from the side were so nervous that they couldnt even breathe. That that crazy bastard! You will die then! Professor Garcia, who was controlling people passing by the roadside to prevent them from coming to the scene of the fight, also swallowed. Did you forget everything I said? Certainly during the lecture I know. But professor. There must be another way. Call in wizards from other regions or ask the principal Chil, who was listening by, was worried that the junior was truly crazy. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theres no way that the headmaster of the skull can be summoned because hes not a summoner and hes lacking in healing magicians. I think I can at least earn enough time to let my seniors rest. What if you hate me? Lee Han waved his sword. In the end, Professor Alcassis sighed and answered, saying that we should perish together. I hope the disciples dont learn bad habits from you. good night. Ive overworked you guys. come to rest I can earn that much time somehow. professor!!! Dont cry and get out of here quickly. Please come to rest. The students hurriedly ran away, fearing that the professor would change his mind. Are you okay? Professor Garcia, who was watching, asked worried for nothing. Professor Arkasis said curtly in an annoyed voice. Are you okay? huh? Do you think it will be okay? Earlier, the appearance of respecting the student as a professor in front of other students was nowhere to be seen. Returning as a disciple, Professor Garcia bowed his head. Im sorry Its okay. because its not your fault Disciples should also rest. Because you worked so hard Ill help you too. If you have a conscience, of course you should. I was wrong. And I guess Ill have to call the principal. I will help you at least once. Good idea. You are in Granden City. okay? Its better. In the name of Ein Rogard, Professor Alcassis, who was saving all the sick in the nearby area, had such a high voice that even the headmaster of the skull could not carelessly do so. When I asked for help, I never refused. Of course, it would be absurd for the skeleton headmaster. Professor Arkasis would suddenly send a message saying, Please help the principal help the students rest. really. Please never tell the principal that student Lee Han brought up the matter. i get it. * * * Junior! Excited! Arent you excited?! Look at this! Look at this! Students majoring in healing magic stretched out their fingers excitedly. What they pointed to was the fountain in the middle of the city square. Uh, what complicated magic is hiding in that fountain? I dont know Theres nothing like that, its just pretty. thats right. It was my wish to sit still and watch the fountain all day. To sit and watch peacefully like this wait. Junior. why are you crying? I didnt cry. Dust got into my eyes. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Lee Han wiped away his tears with a handkerchief. My vision was strangely blurry. Is it raining? youd better have something to eat. I will buy it. no. We should buy it. The juniors arent coming in, but if you steal silver coins from your juniors and buy ice cream, they wont come in anymore. The seniors sat Lee Han in front of the fountain and walked towards the ice cream stand. -Thats why I hate it -I cant yield either way ?? Lee Han was taken aback when he saw the seniors arguing with the ice cream seller. what? Did you fail to negotiate the price? If that was the case, Lee Han thought he should go and help. Why are you here? Ah the merchants we know dont want to take silver from us. ! C Cannot be received. you wont get it -haha. Healing mages made a mistake. How much do you have to pay for the silver? -youre right. really. I made a crepe here, so please try it. -what? Did the healing mages of Einrogard come? As the argument got longer, the merchants around them started pouring in. Merchants who recognized the students of Einrogard brought an armful of the snacks they were selling and placed them on top of each other. The seniors were at a loss because they didnt know what to do. -Its okay -Oh my God, youre so skinny that you can only see your bones! -Thats prejudice -Really! You should eat more! -Were healing mages, so why are you talking nonsense -Take this too! The seniors, who were stripped of their souls by the crowds of merchants, returned with half-exhausted faces. And heaps of snacks piled up on the table. Eat a lot. Junior. would you like to eat together? huh. But we work too much, so we have no appetite. You must eat a lot. Lee Han thought he should eat even if his stomach exploded. Im glad youre popular. There were times when even black magicians would not accept silver coins when they went to the store, but that meant something a little different. The healing mages here were really close to trying to treat them without taking silver. The seniors held ice cream cones one by one, looked at the fountain, played a wizard card game, or rolled dice on a board and played horseback riding. Everyones faces are full of calm happiness and peace Kurrung! What are you talking about? It must have been an accident in the guild area! Thats it! Newly built this time Smoke is coming up, isnt it a fire?! The seniors stood up from their seats after looking down at the floor in silence. Seniors. No way Im sorry. Wodanaz. You never know. The professor might need our help. Thanks to today, I had so much fun. Im glad a junior like you came in. no! Even before it dried, the seniors took donuts one by one and ran to the scene of the accident. Its okay because the principal is here! Lee Han shouted sadly, but the seniors only waved their hands and left. Only the pile of snacks piled up, man Lee Han sighed. If I stay like that for a few more years, even a nice person will get dirty. The plaza became quiet because even the merchants went to see the scene of the accident. Then a voice came from behind. Why are you eating like this by yourself? ! Lee Han turned his head at the familiar voice. An old wizard with an impression of a benevolent old woman stood behind her. Eumidihus-nim! Its been a while. Yumidhus, a famous water element wizard in the empire, sat down in front of Yihan and pointed at a waffle. Of course you can eat it. Thank you. Eumidhus didnt move, but the syrup on the table rose up and gently covered the waffles. Yumidhus, who took a bite, looked at Lee Han and asked. Why are you so nervous? Thats right Eumidhus himself was a moderately crazy wizard, but the wizard who would come after the appearance of Eumidhuth had a different story. Professor Baegrek didnt visit Yumi Dihus to prepare things for the second semester lecture? aha. It did. Eumidhus nodded. You were worried that Voladi Bagrek couldnt find it. Ah yes. Lee Han replied while managing his facial muscles. Eumidhus continued as if he was fine. I found it, so there is nothing to worry about. Yeah Ugh. Anyway, I want to see elemental water magic. Can you show me? Lee Han grabbed the cane. Eumidhus spoke in a soft but stern voice. Try to float it. Spring up! Form Transformation. Become a wall! The time has come to do it all at once. Try it at once. Lee Hans spell casting speed was one of the fastest compared to other wizards. It was natural as he was undergoing rigorous training as a battle mage. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As such, when using water elemental magic, it didnt matter too much if each process was divided and cast. But Eumidhus was telling him to graduate from that as well. Like an outstanding wizard, all at once. Lee Han nodded. It was time to do it though. Of course, if other friends had heard of it, they would have said, Wow, wake up, youre still in the first year, its time to do something, but Lee Hans notion was slightly shattered because of the other professors. Water as a shield! The action of floating water and converting it into a shield was neatly compressed into one spell and one movement. Excellent. I was lucky. Its the most familiar element That familiarity comes from your hard work, so you shouldnt call it luck. Eumidihus waved his hand, and the fountains water gushed and turned into a wall. Lets take a look at the rotation property. Can you break through this wall? I will try. Among the advanced attributes of the water element, the rotational attribute was an attribute Lee Han had been practicing steadily since the first semester. Of course, it wasnt that easy. I used it on a limited basis a few times when dealing with Rakemaw, but I couldnt help it because it took time. At this level, in order to properly handle the rotation attribute, I had to give up some power and end it with a suitable rotation, or I had to change my mind and change my time. Eumidhus wondered to what extent Lee Han had overcome this problem. Of course, if you were an ordinary student, you would have to put in effort over the 2nd and 3rd grade, but isnt the situation a bit different for the student in front of you now? charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! ?! Eumidhus was astonished. Lee Han summoned dozens of water beads. What are you thinking? Turn around! With the spell, several of the dozens of water beads lost their shape and disappeared. Because the rotation attribute was clumsily given, the form could not be maintained and the magic was canceled. Among the surviving water marbles, Lee Han focused his attention on the marbles that were properly rotated. As the rotation got faster, several marbles were canceled again. Lee Han accelerated the remaining marbles without hesitation. Eumidhus honestly admired. It wasnt that he admired Lee Hans magical talent. That was after admiring it before. What Eumidius admired was Lee Hans way of thinking. No matter how much mana he had, it was rare for a wizard to be able to use it in that way. To use dozens of other magics as sacrifices to complete one magic. From the point of view of wizards, it was an absurd waste, but it was not very difficult for Lee Han. In less than a few minutes, a furiously spinning water ball was completed. puck! The old wizard clapped his hands as the orb easily penetrated the barrier built by Eumidhus. Good job. I was honestly surprised. Is that so? Lee Han was delighted. To be honest, I was worried that Eumidhus would say, Isnt that still enough?. But I was relieved to see that he was so satisfied. Of course you did well. Why are you surprised? There are still a lot of shortcomings Because of Voladi Baegrek, you are not able to give a proper evaluation. It is true that you are doing well. thank you. I felt good whenever I heard Professor Boladis curse words. Lee Han lowered his head. Originally, I was going to give advice if I was stuck, but that way I dont think I can give you any advice. yes? no. Please advise. Han Lee was unfair. Wouldnt it be nice to have dozens of marbles floating like that? Good advice from an archmage like Eumidhus would be far more effective than those ignorant methods No. doing well. Eumidhus thought Lee Hans method was very good. Originally, there is no royal road to magic. In particular, it was important to continue to experience and build up magic, where subtle senses are important, such as the rotation attribute. Lee Hans method of floating dozens of marbles like crazy and rotating them all was surprisingly very effective. If you continue as it is, you will soon be able to realize the rotational attribute. Its late. sorry. When Professor Boladi walked by, Lee Hans heart sank. The professors clothes were tattered, as if he had walked straight from a battlefield. What the hell did they catch? As much as he had to deal with what Professor Voladi had caught right away in the second semester, fear in Lee Hans soul was bound to rise. Why are you late? Other professors have asked to help fix the scene of the accident. Its strange that you dont say no. Gonadaltes-sama also asked for it, so I couldnt refuse. Gonadaltes? Eumidhus was startled. Headmaster Skeleton wasnt the type to try to solve something like that himself. I usually made my students or professors do it Was it that serious? It wasnt. I think it was to give the students a break. Lee Han, who was listening, couldnt stand it and asked. Did the students eventually participate? no. Professor Garcia told me to rest. Han Lee was impressed. Eumidhus nodded and said. Rest is also important. To be honest, the young healing mages of Einrogard are overworked. yes. Rest is important. ??? Lee Han stared at Professor Boladi. Did anyone who knew that ever act like that? Now that weve come to Voladi Baegrek, lets get down to business. I came to hear that you have an aptitude for the cold element. Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi again. Professor Voladi nodded slightly as if he understood the meaning of that gaze. Lee Han couldnt even imagine what the other person meant when he nodded. Its not even aptitude If you can summon cold air, its aptitude. Rare elements are hard to summon if you dont have the right aptitude. Anyway, the cold element is also related to the water element, and applying the two together is a learning experience in many ways. So, in the second semester ah. Werent you supposed to tell me your name? Professor Voladi nodded again. Lee Han stared at the professors collar. I just wanted to catch it. It came like this after catching it. thank you. Lee Han was not very dissatisfied with Yumidhus proposal. Unlike other professors, Eumidius taught relatively common sense. It wouldnt be bad if he stayed at the mansion and learned about the magic of the elemental cold. Besides, itll be an excuse when other professors come. Then shall we depart? ah. Arent you learning at the mansion? Its a bit ambiguous to learn at the mansion. Theres a tower where a wizard who owes me stays. Are you a disciple? He wasnt a disciple, but he did learn a few things from me. Isnt that a disciple? Lee Han, who thought to himself, hesitated. Come to think of it, wasnt Professor Voladi also a disciple of Eumidius? Is he, by any chance, like Professor Bagreg? no. ah. okay. Lee Han was relieved. Until the next words of Eumidhus came out. Hes more rude. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 It is possible that someone more rude than Professor Baegrek Lee Han, who was about to say whatever his tongue moved, realized belatedly that Voladi was right next to him. wasnt that a matter of course? Most of the people in the Empire will be more rude than Professor Bagreg. Are you crazy? Eumidhus was bewildered. It was so absurd that he looked at Professor Voladi with a gaze saying, Tell me about it. But Professor Voladi answered without blinking an eye. Thank you for appreciating me that way. haha. I just said the obvious. Eumidius was stunned by the appearance of this perverted priest. No matter how much you are your own teacher, you have to say things that make sense objectively thats it. Lets go. Eumidhus brought a chariot from the front. It was a wagon pulled by huge water spirits. Like a magicians wagon, when I opened the door, a wide interior that was different from what I saw from the outside unfolded. Like an excellent water elemental wizard, the interior was composed of the sea and the rivers meandering above it. Eumidhus walked into the sea casually and leaned softly. The water parted and supported the old wizards body. Why? This is Eumidhus. So, what specifically is that student more rude than Professor Bagreg? Seeing Lee Han whispering in a low voice, Eumidhus doubted whether Lee Han was actually judging Boladi quite coldly. * * * Nilia and Yoner ate lollipops and whistled. Then a beautiful mermaids song came out. I thought I could understand why this < Mermaid''s Candy > was the most popular in the candy store. Cainan Island. You too. no. There is no limit. Professor Garcia said. Something happened and I cant help it. Why are you getting kidnapped everywhere you go? Gainando grumbled and pushed away the candy Ratford suggested. He wanted candy, but he was willing to hold back if he could show that he wasnt feeling well. Thats because Wodanaz-nim knows so many people and is favored by professors If you are favored, you should cherish it. Why kidnap! When Kainando became angry, the other three friends unknowingly agreed. Well, thats right. If you are a disciple you care about, you should give them a chance to recharge after having a good rest and having fun during vacation. Why do you keep trying to kidnap them on the street? Thanks to that, only Guinando, who went out to play and lost his friend to the professors, was all pouty. But this time I will be back soon. thats right. Even Professor Garcia said it was no big deal this time. joy. how do you believe that After the work is over, you can change your appointment again and kidnap it. Gainando spit out a voice that, if Einrogard seniors heard it, they would say, Such an honorable junior guy has already realized the truth. Professors are basically liars. If thats the case, lets go get it. To save? At Yoners words, Gainando was tempted. huh. Professors also have a conscience, so if you pick them up, they will let you go. Certainly Besides, youre not going to notice it since youre in the city, right? Kainandos face brightened. If it was inside Ein Rogard, the professor could send a punishment room with a single finger, but this was outside the school. If they screamed loudly and screamed, People in the city here, a mad wizard is exploiting the nobles of House Wardanaz, would you not let them go as dirty and mean? Yoner, not yet aware of Gainandos extreme thoughts, nodded. okay. Lets go get it. youre right. I will open the door. Then I will shoot a flaming arrow and burn it. for a moment. Didnt I tell you to go get it? Didnt you say lets go fight? While Yoner panicked, Gainando screamed. That one!! why? That carriage! That wagon!! Whats with that wagon? Lee Han has been kidnapped! Theyre being pulled in that carriage! !! Such nonsense! Nilia was horrified. Professors were not professors for nothing. If you are in the city, you can be pursued, so after kidnapping, go out of the city to try to evade the chase. Even in the cold northern mountains, criminals of the empire would sometimes run away from pursuit Chase! We have to go after Nilia! what? that one? What are you that that! okay! They are the proud Shadow Rangers! Gainando praised Nilia, whether or not he was in a hurry. At the side, Ratford also helped. youre right! If not the Shadow Ranger, who will follow the trail of that wagon! after. I cant help it. Everyone follow me!! Should I dry it now? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yoner followed in the footsteps of the three friends, contemplating when to stop. * * * Alcicle Pengerin. A disciple of Eumidihus (though he himself denied it), he was more rude than Professor Taching Bolladi. Lee Han couldnt believe it. Is that really possible? Since I first came, Alcicle said he was interested in ice magic. okay. Lee Han nodded and listened. I still didnt feel good. Thats why I wanted to learn water elemental magic. Certainly, unlike other elemental magics, the two elemental magics have a close side. okay. Thats why he asked me to teach him water magic so that he could become a foothold. yes. yes? Hearing this, Lee Han hesitated. Did I hear that wrong? What did you say? To be precise, he said that he would grant you the glory as a stepping stone that could help you with the great ice magic that you will complete in the future. Is he crazy? Lee Han was taken aback. If you want to learn magic from someone, its normal to bow your head and say, Please take care of me. I didnt say, Ill give you the honor to teach me. It was common knowledge that even Gainando knew. Are you from Ein Lorgard? No. And people from Ein Lorgard, surprisingly, dont do that. Ah well, yes. Lee Han agreed. If he had entered Einrogard with that kind of personality, he could have been locked up in the punishment room without graduating yet. There was a harshness that taught politeness even to students who had no manners. I am embarrassed. Did you teach such a person magic? Its not because I didnt have talent Magical talent comes first, and personality comes second. Im not Professor Voladis teacher for nothing. In Lee Hans mind, the evaluation of Yumidhus slightly went down. The old saying was never wrong. Its not for nothing that the word Yoo Yoo Sang-jong came out Of course, I suppressed him so that he wouldnt say anything arrogant in front of me. Good job. ah. Then maybe you can reflect on the past and make a new one Its not like that. Some peoples nature never changed no matter how much they were beaten. And that was the case with the disciple of Eumidius, whom I am visiting now. * * * Not all the geniuses of the Empire entered Einrogard. Some geniuses went to other magic schools for various reasons, and some chose to study on their own instead of going to magic schools. Alcicle of the Pengerin family was one such case. Instead of entering a magic school, a teacher was invited in the name of the family and learned separately! If I went to magic school, my personality would have been modified to some extent, but since I was taught separately like this, I couldnt. And, more unfortunately, Alcicles talent was objectively superior. Its only natural that he becomes arrogant and arrogant because he didnt even go to magic school and was only praised for being excellent at every magic he learned. It wasnt that I went to Eumidhus and said, Ill give you a chance to stand on my feet. Of course, he was hit, but Anyway, Alsicle learned water magic from Yumidhus in return for being hit, and after getting some results, he moved on to the next step. Like many wizards who want to devote themselves to research, they set up a tower in a place rich in natural magic and set up their own workshop. A pagoda built deep in the snow mountain valley. Traffic was the worst, but it was perfect for magic research. Why are you here, Umidhus? Alsicle asked, somehow pulling back her long uncut hair, which had become annoying. The water spirit sent by Eumidihus as a messenger drew letters in the air. Is there a disciple I need to teach? The water spirit nodded. That answer seemed to make Alcicle feel a little better. I dont think there is a wizard like me. I understand the feelings of Eumidius. The water spirit spewed out waves of emotions, but Alcicle didnt notice it because he was intoxicated with himself. To think that an outstanding wizard like Eumidhus recommended himself for the role of teacher. This was something I couldnt help but be happy about. good. to bring you! But youd better keep this in mind. My teachings are very difficult and intricate, so if you cant follow them, its not my fault. Its not my fault that the student Eumidius brought isnt as genius as I am! The water spirit made an expression that looked like it was going to vomit once and then went back. Alcicle fired a beam of light toward the valley, but belatedly came to his senses and summoned a mirror from the air into ice. Ugh. What a mess. I need to brush my hair. * * * Unexpectedly, you kindly allow it. Lee Han was surprised to see the ice blocking the valley and making a path. Does the person have to be right? How well did he get along with Eumidhus, so he opened the way as soon as he received a request like this? Its because Alcicle himself is having a hard time these days. Are you having a hard time? There has been no progress in my current magic research for several years. I havent heard from the Imperial Society. Numerous wizards wanted to concentrate on their research, so they set up towers and workshops in Simsan Valley, but there were not many wizards among them who really produced proper results. Most of them struggled with absurd goals and ideals, then gave up their workshops, or, very occasionally, ran out of taste and tried to dominate the nearby territories. As much as that, it was a great pressure for a wizard to study magic. A mage with great pride like Alcicle would feel even more pressure. If you teach other mages, it will be a bit of a change of heart. hello. Mr. Eumidhus. One of the penguin beasts brushed and walked out from inside. Lee Han was immediately taken aback by the cute figure waddling around. Professor Verdus and that person, why are all the crazy ones cute? On the outside, they looked harmless and cute, so they were more vicious. How many people have been fooled by that impression? Nice to meet you Before Lee Han could say hello, Alcicle looked down at Lee Han and said. Let me tell you first. It will be impossible for you to follow my teachings. Im telling you not to despair in advance. Got it? Lee Han was dumbfounded, but instead of getting angry, he nodded. I already knew that he was crazy, so there was no reason to be angry. There is no need to deal with it. By the way, I already learned 3rd circle magic when I was your age. Got it? Ive learned the 4th circle here. Eumidihus. Please dont make ridiculous jokes. Im serious. ??? Alcicle looked at Professor Voladi. He meant to tell him the truth. However, Professor Voladi nodded. It is correct to have learned the 4th circle. Actually, the circle is not important. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Eumidhus clicked his tongue at the disciples trashy noise. Of course, Alcicle couldnt hear it. Alcicle had the ability to ignore the sound of swearing at him. Such an ugly sound. Of course, magic wasnt all about circles. Because the circle was the simplest unit, not the most accurate unit. But the shamelessness of him taking out the circle first and then changing his words after being pushed back If it was someone else, he would have been shaken by embarrassment, but Alcicle was as hard as an iceberg. He immediately changed the subject and asked a question. More important than the circle is the width of the magic. When I was your age, I learned transformation and summoning magic, as well as ice elemental magic. Got it? I think you better stop. Alcicle. Eumidhus opened his mouth for his disciple. I wanted to bring Alcicle to his senses, but I didnt want to make him come to his senses too severely. What if Alcicle threw herself into that glacial cliff out of shame after doing something wrong? However, Alsicle misunderstood the meaning of Eumidhus. no. Mr Eumidhus. This needs to be addressed. Otherwise, the young mage of the empire could get hurt. I was more surprised because I could feel that the other person really thought that way, rather than pretending. I wouldnt have hurt my heart this much. There were many things that would hurt me more than that when I entered Ein Lorgard. I say this because Wodanaz here is learning magic more widely than you. Alcicle. Do not lie! Alcicle shouted while waving his short arms like a penguin beastman. But when Eumidihus glared at him, he immediately straightened his posture and changed his words. Dont lie. The memory of being beaten was still vivid in his body. How are you mastering magic wider than me? Impossible. What have you learned? See you. Black Magic Summoning Magic Illusion Enchantment Magic Foresight Magic Conversion Magic Healing Magic So what did you learn? Alcicle asked in a slightly curt voice. Youre talking about what youve learned now. yes? Alcicle stood still for a few minutes because of how shocked he was. Lee Han, who couldnt see it, whispered. Can I leave it like that? Professor Voladi replied with a silent nod. Penguin beasts are strong against the cold. No I dont mean that. It was not a question of whether he would freeze to death, but a question of whether he was mentally okay. Fortunately, Eumidhus started to clean up. Alcicle! Do you want to be beaten again! no! no! The mind returned to the face of the penguin beast wizard who had been absent-minded. What does it matter who excelled as a child? The only thing that matters is what kind of magic youre doing right now. Wardanaj has come here to learn elemental cold magic from you. So stop talking nonsense and teach me cold elemental magic. But who excelled as a child is a very important issue Eumidhus suppressed a subtle anger at the sight of Alcicle holding back his ankle even though he was trying to get over it happily. Professor Voladi opened his mouth. I will give you an answer. what? Wordanaz is better here. It should be done now. Umidhus thought to himself at the sight of Voladi pouring oil on the burning flame mage tower. I guess I should have left Voladi Baegrek behind. Am I better than myself? Voladi Bagreck Are you serious? sincerely!? Didnt he go crazy from overworking himself at Einrogard!? Surprisingly, Lee Han was slightly surprised by the appearance of the penguin Soo-in stabbing the truth. How did know? Isnt Wodanaz better for circles and ranges? Yeah Application! Application advanced properties will be different! Alcicle thought for a long time before shouting. It was impossible to compete with range or circle, so I was thinking of trying to compete with the skill of applying magic. I learned to change the shape of the water element at that age! Ballady Bagleg! cant you just say I lost? Tired of this fight, Lee Han whispered, but Professor Boladi ignored him and answered. Wardanaz has mastered shapeshifting. Now I am learning the properties of rotary evaporation. Arsicle covered her head in disbelief at the two mages brutal truth attack. Then he howled and tried to run toward the cliff. Nonsense! A genius greater than me cant be! That again! Eumidihus summoned the water whip, seized Alcicle by the ankles, threw him down, and bound him. When the situation was settled, Eumidhus apologized to Lee Han. sorry. Alcicle is a bit emotional. its okay. It doesnt seem like a moth. Inadvertently, my inner thoughts came out the other way around. Eumidhus sighed in understanding. * * * The inside of Alcicles magic tower was filled with cold. It felt even colder because of the plain appearance without any furniture or equipment. Lee Han was puzzled by the appearance that was a bit different from the studio he had seen in Ein Lorgard. Do I have to be light to learn cold magic? No. The research was blocked, so he must have sold the items inside to pay for the experiment. Its a common thing to see in a mage tower built by a wizard. The wizards who built the mage tower to see the end of magic did not claim to dominate the surroundings if they tasted it for nothing. Studying magic was such an arduous and difficult job. Its fortunate that the research ends quickly as expected, but if it increases, the cost increases, the mind becomes devastated, and life becomes difficult I became more and more distressed when I received a letter from fellow wizards < How is your research going? >. Then, Cant we just occupy the surrounding villages? If you occupy it well, wont anyone notice? If I occupy it and complete the magic a thought came up. Uh heh heh heh heh heh. Alcicle was sad, shedding tears like chicken droppings. Since he was sitting inside the Mage Tower, bound by Eumidhus magic, he looked like a wizard who had been subdued by robbers. To think there was a wizard more talented than me. I was nothing. Alcicle. did you say Its not the achievement of the beginning Yumidihus, who came up through hard work without talent, doesnt know my heart! Eumidhus motioned for Lee Han to leave for a moment. Lee Han nodded and tried to leave. professor. Come out. Why? Just come out. Lee Han tried to grab Professor Boladi by the collar, but grabbed him by the wrist and dragged him out. Then, a dull sound rang out from inside. C Wrong! Youre wrong, Yumidhus! You can come in. yes. Lee Han came in and stood as if nothing had happened. Hehehehehehehehehehe Now that youve been hit a lot, wake up and teach me ice elemental magic. Aww! Ugh! Ugh! Normally, Alcicle would have listened to him here, but today, perhaps he was particularly shocked, so he just cried and ignored Yumi Dihus words. Seeing that, Eumidhus was shocked and regretted. Alcicle took great pride in his own talent. It must have been stressful as much as magic research has been blocked lately, but since even the little self-esteem has been destroyed, the shock to Alcicles personality must be many times greater. I cant. Let him go out again. Are you going to lose again? Lee Han was a little taken aback. Although Lee Han did not know much about Alcicle, he did know that the current problem would not be solved by defeating it. It is not about losing. I prefer the term magical teachings. Whatever it is, I guess Ill have to talk to you now to convince you. Wardanaz. Eumidhus looked at Lee Han as if he felt sorry for him. Sometimes there are people with whom you cant communicate. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, Eumidhus glanced very slightly at Bollardi. Lee Han also glanced at Boladi very slightly. But can you give me one chance to convince you? but. You are also learning under Voladi Bagrek. I dont think it has anything to do with that I was a little concerned as Eumidhus seemed to think of Lee Han as a < disciple expert >. Pengerin. Alcicle didnt answer while crying. Whether you learned 3rd circle magic or 4th circle magic in 1st year, what does it matter? Even Gonadaltes-nim, the important thing is not the magic circle Youre saying that because you have more talent than me! yes? You are looking down at me! Lee Han was shocked to see Alcicle, who was more severe than he thought. However, Lee Han has dealt with a lot of people who are crazier than Alcicle. I have never been swayed by such a provocation. Pengerin. I am so sad. Lee Han suddenly covered his face with his hand and blushed. If the opponent came out in tears, this one would also come out in tears. Do you know why Eumidhus brought me here? Its because I earnestly asked Pengerin-nim over and over again that I want to learn from her. ???? ? Eumidhus and Voladi looked at each other as if they were talking nonsense, but Lee Han continued talking on the iron plate. I have heard of Pengerins amazing deeds over and over again. Do you know how I learned 4 circle magic? I was able to follow the achievements of Pengerin even a little bit, and I achieved this. Then what about that magic? yes. Alcicle, who was enticed and regained his energy, tilted his head as he listened. Anyway, isnt it too much? Lee Han was hesitant to slap Alcicle, who was tied up, on the soft cheek, but held it in. I thought it would be possible to reach Pengerin-sama at that level. I think Im learning too much. Anyway, thats how much I respected him. But you dont want to teach me, so you use tricks like this. Are you cheating? Alcicle was dumbfounded and asked. If it werent for deception, wouldnt Alsicle-sama show me this? It must be because you dont like me. you got caught! Alcicle, whose energy had completely returned, spat out without realizing it. Eumidhus had to hold back the urge to punch the brazen disciple in the face. What a great thing. Noticing my acting. No matter how much Pengerin-sama acts, it is not easy for a genius to play a fool. good. Its something you cant help but get caught. keep waiting there! I will teach you some ice elemental magic. Alcicle regained his energy and stood up and waddled inside. Eumidhus looked at Lee Han and quietly said, I can see why you can become Voladi Baegreks apprentice. any mistake I made? * * * Alcicle spread the reagents on the floor and made Yihan climb on top of them. Eumidhus, who watched without thinking, was surprised to see the reagents spread on the floor. Each of them were too expensive reagents. No matter how you look at it, it looks like it was prepared to be used for research? Can I do that? yes? Voladi asked, and Eumidhus pointed out the price of the reagents. I have to do research on Alcicle too, but if I use up all those reagents Its okay. ah. Have you checked stock? You can use that Professor Voladi shook his head and replied. Isnt that the case with Arcicle Pengerin? Wait! Wait! Regretful that he was a fool after hearing Voladi Baegreks words even for a moment, Eumidhus set out to stop Alcicle. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Why is that? Alcicle looked at Eumidhus with blank eyes. Alcicle Pengerin. What reagents are these reagents? Eumidihus Arsicle blurted out his words at the teachers absurd question. You dont know what kind of reagent this reagent is? Eumidhus was worried about whether to beat the disciple who felt sorry for him like a piece of shit, but endured it. I didnt ask because I didnt know. Isnt it Seolhwangdan, the horn of the seori deer, the iceberg mountain, and the perennial cold snow? Then why did you ask? Your pockets wont be so good, so Im asking if I can use this. You should do your research too. The biggest problem when learning cold element magic was the nature of the cold element itself. Life is basically a being that emits heat and rejects cold. No matter how cold and harsh the surrounding environment was, it was not easy for a living wizard to accept the coldness into his body. So, cold elemental wizards used reagents to transform the properties of cold. It has the coldness of cold air, but it is cold that does not harm the wizards body. Of course, it was not an easy task and expensive reagents were involved. The more expensive and rare the reagents, the better the performance, so it wasnt a bad choice for Alcicle to bring out such expensive reagents. because it looks like all of Arcicles property. Oops! Alcicle seemed to be belatedly aware of his situation. It was pitiful to see the hesitant look, so Eumidius sighed. Even now Its probably because Pengerin-sama doesnt really need these reagents. Eumidius and Arcicle looked at Lee Han at the same time. However, Lee Han continued without a change in expression. A good wizard doesnt cover his wand. Thats true, but what Alcicle is trying to do Isnt it? Pengerin? Water, of course. Alcicle nodded at Lee Hans question. To me, reagents like that are just decorations. Should I say that it is enough to go out and pick up a snowflake without needing something like that I thought you would. ruler. Please proceed. Yumidhus thought that he would not be able to leave Lee Han alone with Alcicle from now on. At first, I was worried that Alcicle would bother Lee Han, but now that I look at it, I dont think it would be surprising if Lee-han ate Alcicle just by eating it. * * * Whoa! Even though it was clearly inside the sealed tower, a blizzard that was colder than the snowy mountains outside began to blow. Surprisingly, this cold blizzard had no effect on Lee Hans body. Cold but not cold eyes. It was a phenomenon that only magic could create. Originally, the cold element is difficult to use unless it is in a specific environment. Alcicle waddled and pointed at the ceiling. A huge magic core placed on the towers ceiling was dispersing cold air. The cold element was difficult to maintain naturally among the elements, so it was inconvenient to use it unless it was a specific natural environment or a magical device like this. For wizards who have reached the level, such inconvenience was not a problem, but the problem was for newly learned wizards. Alcicle searched around the corner and brought out a staff. His expression was full of pride. ruler. look at this see? This is Yes. Its Frostagons egg. The giant insect egg embedded in the tip of the wand glowed strangely, scattering blue cold air. A wand with this cold attribute was of great help to new wizards. The wand is so precious that three people were seriously injured and seven others were injured at the ice mages auction meeting in the north where it came from. ? Lee Han, who was listening, thought to himself. Why is there an injured person at the auction meeting? I will lend you this wand. Wodanaz. More than me c worse than me moan So if youre a talented person like you, youll be a good match. Alcicle couldnt bear to say that he had a higher talent than himself or that he had a lower talent, and eventually turned it around and expressed it. Thank you Wardanaz. You must have the stone the King of the Frost Giants gave you. Lee Han cursed at himself for not sending Professor Voladi outside. shit. I was comfortable. I shouldnt have been careless. Professor Boladi had a knack for breaking the mood not only in his own lectures but also in other peoples lectures. Alcicle, who hadnt grasped the situation yet, asked with his eyes wide open. A stone given by the King of the Frost Giants? Thats well No matter how talented Lee Han was, he couldnt come up with the right words for the current situation. Kindly Professor Voladi answered instead. The stone I received from the confrontation with the King of the Frost Giants is on my staff. Better than Frostagons eggs. Lee Han could see tears welling up in Alcicles eyes. Alcicle turned his head away for a second, sniffled, then returned. His expression was solemn, but his eyes were red. Then you wont need a wand. yes. Can you go out for a while? Ballady Bagleg? Alcicle spoke to Professor Voladi in a very grumpy voice. However, Professor Voladi answered seriously. If there is something wrong with education, it should be pointed out. Keugh Alcicle couldnt refute Professor Voladis words. Unlike Voladi Baegrek, who had a lot of experience teaching students as a professor at Ein Rogard, Alcicle had no teaching experience. Of course, Lee Han was dumbfounded. I knew you had no conscience, but youre amazing! To lie so calmly that there was no one to testify about Einrogard. Call me from the cold. Freeze. Along with Lee Hans spell, cold energy began to gather at the tip of the staff. The air around him grew colder and goose bumps appeared on Lee Hans skin. The foundation is laid. Lets start with shape transformation. conical shape. Cold to the cone! Arrow form. Cold with arrows! in shield form. Frozen with a shield! Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Alcicle suddenly stopped talking, Lee Han thought he had made a mistake. Are you learning ice magic for the first time? yes? no. I learned from Professor Voladi. what! Alcicle shouted with a brightened face. Then you shouldnt have said that! You were surprised! It was an arcicle that I was shocked to think that Lee Han had mastered it at once. When I heard that it was not, my heart suddenly warmed. Professor Voladi, who was watching from the side, opened his mouth. I dont do various form conversions like that Now. What is the next teaching? launch. Alcicle swung his staff. Then, a piece of ice floating in the air flew away with an ear-piercing sound. Kang! Perhaps this is why Eumidhus-sama made me learn cold elemental magic. Water is not a suitable element for launching. But wouldnt it be okay if we used it for operational purposes? Lee Han asked as if wondering. Launch and Operation looked similar, but the principles were different. What Alcicle had just shown was an accurate trajectory calculation and a single injection of powerful force to launch an ice shard. On the other hand, the water beads or iron beads that Lee Han often uses were targeted and controlled individually by the wizard. It was meticulously maneuverable, but it took a great deal of effort to become skilled enough to use it. Why do you do that? Its just a matter of learning other elements and learning launch magic. To respond quickly in an emergency? At the students words, Professor Voladi nodded. However, Alcicle did not understand Lee Hans words. Isnt it rare to be in a situation like that? I think you should act so that you dont fall into such a situation in the first place. If you try to prepare for everything like that, you have to prepare for everything. Above all, it would take too long for it to produce usable power through operation. Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi involuntarily. Professor Voladi wondered, as if asking why. If you want to use it in battle, its better to learn attributes suitable for battle. Lets take a break and practice shooting. ah. Im fine. no. Even if it looks fine now, there will definitely be a loss of mana. Alcicle pulled the cork off the magic recovery potion and took a sip. He also threw a potion at Lee Han. Drink and restore your mana. The cold element consumes more mana than I thought. Thinking like any other element can hurt you badly. Whoops. Didnt you know this? Alcicle seemed very excited to be able to teach Lee Han. Use it Thank you. I will drink well. Lee Han stopped talking and drank the potion before Professor Voladi lowered the temperature of the room further with useless words. Of course it had no effect. * * * Fire was a concept used in many elemental magics. In order to shoot fire arrows, cold arrows, rock arrows, etc. in the form of something, you had to learn this shooting attribute. Of course, learning this wasnt easy. Basically, you had to have a sense of distance and direction, and you had to learn how much horsepower to put in to get the right power Kang! Is that correct? The ice shards Lee Han shot accurately penetrated the target. It wasnt easy to launch, but it was relatively easy for a person who had done much more difficult operations than this. Alcicle pursed his lips. Ive already practiced shapeshifting, but Im sure it wont be the firing attribute Its normal. Its about average. Is that so? Lee Han was puzzled. There didnt seem to be anything wrong, but it was normal. What do I need to fix? I said that the water element and the cold element have a pretty close relationship, right? One of them is this. Alcicle couldnt take back what he said once, so he pushed on. jump! As he swung his staff, the ice fragments stuck in the wall evaporated and absorbed the surrounding heat strongly. Then, the cold air that had spread around the ice cube exploded. In order to get a high evaluation, you have to combine the evaporation property and use an explosive ice arrow. As Alcicle said, he glanced at Voladi Baegrek. Even if he said it, it was too much bullshit. It was already 3 circles from the ice arrow launch magic, but to add the attribute of evaporation to it. Considering the difficulty of the evaporation attribute, it is one of the best in the 4th circle magic ! When Lee Han cast his magic, the flying ice fragments hit the wall and evaporated, causing damage. Lee Han was very happy when he succeeded at once. I learned the evaporation property with the water element, but I never thought it would be so easily applied to the cold element. Success! Ah ah Im still a little short of Joe, right? Is that so? Lee Han started to feel a little suspicious. I think this is above average Arent the standards for cold elemental mages too high? professor. Originally, cold elemental magic was so severe ah, its not. ? Lee Han, who tried to ask Professor Boladi, quickly gave up. Even if I asked, he was a meaningless person. All right. What can I fix this time? I should be able to compress each process and cast it all at once! Alcicle shouted with a bright face. It came up with quite plausible conditions. In order to clearly prove proficiency, it was necessary to be able to cast the magic process at once, rather than dividing it into parts. Surely that will take some time. yes? yes?! yes??! Alcicle was very happy and nodded his head. Is this something to be happy about? Professor Voladi opened his mouth from the side. I will help. Haha. Its okay. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Of course, the refusal didnt work. Understanding the disciples refusal as admirable humility, not wanting to trouble his master, Professor Voladi pulled out his staff. As if Lee Han had been waiting, he immediately pulled out his staff. ??? Unable to comprehend the situation, Alcicle looked at the two in confusion. The two were staring at each other as if they were about to duel. What are you doing now? What are you doing? Instead of explaining, Professor Voladi showed it through action. Lets eat! From the spheres of water that floated in the air, droplets of water changed into needles and began to shoot out. Professor Voladi has shown how the firing property is different. Even without complicated trajectory changes, each drop of water shattered the wall and hit the floor with a bloody sound. What!? What are you doing!? However, this limit was not easy. The moment Professor Voladi raised his wand, he was reciting an incantation from his mouth. Crash the land! Applying all possible strengthening magics, Lee Han ran inside the mage tower. If he stopped even a little bit, the waterdrop needle would pierce Lee Han. It was fortunate that the < Spatial Awareness > magic had been cast in advance. Lee Han widened his distance and aimed for the spheres that Professor Voladi called out. O ice, become an arrow and shoot! Professor Boladis bloody pressure made Lee Hans instincts even sharper. The spell was quickly shouted, and cold energy formed at the tip of the staff, which then changed into the form of an arrow and shot out. Alsicle opened his eyes wide in surprise even as Professor Voladi was smashing the surroundings. One more time?!?! I thought it would take time to condense those processes, but to do it all at once. Alcicle, who did not know how rigorous Lee Han was trained in the first semester, was surprised. jump! Is it late! The magic was successful, but the sphere summoned by Professor Voladi evaded the ice arrow by slowly moving its location. Lee Han, who failed to shoot down, clicked his tongue. With this I just succeeded in tying up several processes at once, but it took a little longer in terms of time. Seeing Lee Han chant, Professor Voladi moved the sphere. faster. I have to cast it faster to shoot it down. To overcome this situation, I had to shoot an arrow faster than I had just cast, causing the orb to drop. Stop it, you bastards! Alcicle brandished his staff and began spraying cold air wherever he found himself. The magic core summoned above the ceiling controlled the surrounding magic power with great power. The spheres summoned by Professor Voladi lost their power and scattered, and the ice arrows shot by Lee Han also lost their power and disappeared. What the hell are you doing Why are you interfering? What are you talking about! Fighting with a disciple in someone elses tower! It is not a fight. At Professor Voladis words, Alcicle was dumbfounded. What did you mean if you just didnt fight? Did you mean education? What? teaching. For a moment, Alcicle looked at Lee Han, wondering if Voladi Baegrek had finally gone out of his mind. The teaching is correct. Should I send a letter to His Majesty the Emperor? * * * Alsicle sat in a chair with Yumidhus and watched the relationship between Voladi and Lee Han no, the teachings. No matter how you think about it, isnt that a bit much? But it is effective. At least, thats what Voladi Bagrek claims. I knew he was crazy, but I didnt know he was that crazy. I thought I knew something about Voladi Baegrek, as we both learned under Yumidhihus. I didnt come from a prestigious family like Alcicle, but as a battle mage and duelist with a high reputation in the empire, I thought I would act in a common sense line Keuugh! Lee Han was hit by water droplets and rolled around. It continued to move and was eventually surrounded and beaten. However, Professor Voladi attacked the fallen Lee Han again without giving him a chance to rest. Even though Lee Han fell, he did not show any gaps and jumped right back to increase the distance. Is that teaching correct? Can I really teach like that? Take a break. When Professor Voladi declared a break and returned, Alsicle asked in a cautious voice without knowing himself. Voladi Baegrek. Do I have to teach you that way? Do you have anything to say? That I mean. It seems too risky, too violent, too primitive. Alcicle tried to speak as much as possible, but it didnt work out very well. Eumidius, who was listening by the side, tutted and clicked his tongue. However, since the listener was Professor Voladi, it did not take place to get angry at the rudeness. effective. That way cant be effective S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alcicle was speechless. Certainly, the accomplishments of that boy from the House of Wardanaj were far too great. No matter how talented he is, its to the point where I doubt if thats possible with talent alone. really? Really? Alcicle feared that Voladi Baegreks teachings were really effective. Compare with you. You dont have to say that, Bolardi Baglegek! Alcicle glared in anger. Arent you too talkative even though youre a visitor to another mage tower? do whatever you want. Since you are a professor, you must have an idea. I dont know because Alcicle isnt from Ein Rogard. Eumidhus, who was next to him, clicked his tongue inwardly. If you were from Einrogard, you would never have thought, Because youre a professor, your actions must have meaning? Tatatatatatang! After the break, Professor Voladi summoned the sphere again and started shooting it frantically at Lee Han. What was surprising was that Lee Hans spellcasting speed was getting faster and faster. Alcicle felt himself shaken by Voladi Baegreks teaching method, which he had never seen before, and was astonished. no no no no. That must be because of the talent ?? As he thought about it, he acknowledged the talent of the boy from the Wodanaz family, and Alcicles tears welled up. Do you really think there are talents better than you in the world? Of course, from the perspective of Eumidhus, who was next to him, Alcicle suddenly looked nothing but tears. Are you worried about Wodanaz? do not worry. Voladi Baegrek wont make a mistake in that area. Heuk Just thinking that there really is someone who is more talented than me is so sad that I shed tears Umidhus cast a look of contempt and turned his head away. Alcicle, who continued to flinch, felt something strange. Professor Boladi, who is attacking, is drinking a magic recovery potion for a while, but his student, Lee Han, is not drinking anything. what? Eumidihus. Why is only Voladi Bagrek drinking the magic potion? Wodhanaz has a lot of magic, so you dont need to drink it. But shouldnt you give me a bottle? No, I really dont need to drink. No matter how many there are, theres no way theres no way theres not going to be any pressure to fight like that said Alcicle, who was saying this, hesitantly. Eumidhus was speaking with his eyes. Is that true? okay. Alcicle quietly walked to the back. And a worldly cry erupted from behind. -Why did the world give me such talent Wow! Lee Han, who broke the floating ice shield and rolled down to Yumidhus feet, coughed and met eyes with the old wizard. oh. Mr Eumidhus. Where has Pengerin gone? I went to the bathroom for a while. okay. Cold, become fog! Lee Han cast the 2nd Circle magic, < Lesser Cold Fog >. As one of the elemental magics learned from Alcicle, the cold mist that spread around slowed down and cooled the flying water droplets. Yumidhus was unknowingly amazed when he saw that the cold element, which consumes a lot of mana, was fired with fog-type magic that also consumes a lot of mana. shit. It doesnt fit too badly. Mr Eumidhus. Let me borrow this! As Professor Voladis orb kept avoiding the ice arrows, Lee Han kicked and broke the wooden chair Alcicle was sitting on, then cast < Enchant Lesser Cold > on the fragments. Stay in the cold! Lee Han used a piece of wood that spreads cold air as a telekinesis spell and threw it away. A piece of ice could be shattered if a few drops of water pierced it, but a piece of wood would last a little longer. However, Professor Voladi did not panic and calmly concentrated his attack, destroying even a piece of wood in the air. This doesnt work either Lady Yumidhus. Ill borrow that too! Seeing Lee Han trying to destroy the table while Alcicle was gone, Eumidhus thought about whether he should stop it for a moment. I was obviously getting quick results * * * As the sun went down and the training ended, Alcicle brought frozen sardines that he had left in the corner. I will cook. okay? Is it good to just eat this? The habit of grabbing something to eat before going somewhere, thanks to Ein Rogards experience, saved Lee Han. Lee Han prepared stir-fried mushrooms and vegetables for Professor Boladi and cream stew for Yumi Dihus. Alcicle chewed on the frozen sardines and was amazed. Why do you cook? It shows respect for the teacher. Learn something too. If I had a servant, I would have served Eumidhus-sama Yumidhus wanted to point out where to begin. Having swallowed a sardine whole, Alcicle asked Eumidhus. So how many of the magic you taught me today? Alcicle taught him not only ice arrows, but also several other spells. As for Lesser Frost Mist (Professor Volardi pushed back and started attacking as soon as it was taught), as well as Lesser Frost Enchantment (Professor Volardi intervened as soon as this was finished) It seemed like everything was taught. Alcicle was definitely a wizard who had mastered cold magic in that he could teach various things, such as summoning, granting illusions, and transforming, even though it was not his area of expertise. Ive learned everything. Ah. Except for the summons. The magic to summon the cold spirit was one of the easiest things I learned today. Upon hearing the words, Alcicles shoulders narrowed even more. Is it so easy that you didnt even want to do it? Its not like that. Looks right town. Do you want to eat sardines or something? Tired of explaining, Eumidhus tossed the sardine into his snout. There are still a lot of shortcomings in speed. Professor Voladi opened his mouth. In fact, it was natural. Compared to the simplest circle 1 magic, the magic learned today is 2 and 3 circles. It was difficult to keep up with the casting speed as there were more steps involved. But that was a dissatisfaction with Professor Voladi. Is that so? Thats enough. Would a madman want to be called a disciple killer? It was an Alcicle that maintained dignity because it was a noble family, but there were so many shocking things today that my heart just popped out. Of course, Professor Voladi ignored whatever Alcicle said. He thought that his teaching skills were lower than his own. The food is done. What were you talking about? I was talking about how you really suffered. Eumidhus said kindly. Whatever it was, it was undeniable that this boy from the Wardanaz family did a good job against two lunatics today. Which wizard could learn the basics of cold magic so perfectly under Alcicle and Voladi? Bang bang bang! Wardanas!! WODANAZ!!! ?! Someone knocked hard on the door of the magic tower and called Lee Hans name. Recognizing that it was Nilias voice, Lee Han stood up in surprise. Nylia? What do you think whats going on? Go the prince is in distress! what?!! Alcicle was also startled and stood up. To think that the prince is in distress. Not a normal thing! Ill go find it myself. Tell the other followers to stay inside the Mage Tower! Are there other followers? I dont have one Nilia and her friends averted their eyes with embarrassed expressions. It seemed that the wizard, the penguin beast, was misunderstanding something. I dont think the celebrities of the empire would thank you for saving Guinando Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Yes. Tell the other followers to stay inside the Mage Tower. No, theres no such thing Lee Han said nonsense, and his friends were more embarrassed. Pengerin. Lets go find the prince quickly! If the prince goes missing, the great aristocratic families of the empire with whom we are close will be very worried. Okay! wait! Arcicle waddled and hurriedly walked away. Alcicle himself came from a prestigious family in the empire, so if he was a member of the imperial family who had close ties with the great aristocratic families of the empire, he could guess how prestigious the imperial family was. How embarrassing it would be if such a member of the royal family went missing near the magic tower of Arcicle. I could never let go. Yoner brushed the eyes off his hair and whispered to Yihan. Are there any great aristocratic families close to Kainando? hmm. If I had to argue, the Wardanaj family and the Meikin family? Hey! Yoner was dumbfounded at the sight of his friend tricking the wizard by cleverly playing with words in a fraction of a second. * * * So how did Kainan Island get into trouble? for a moment. Rather, why are you guys here? We thought you were kidnapped, Wardanaz Nilia hesitated as she explained what had happened. Now that Ive come, I dont think Ive been kidnapped. After hearing the explanation, Lee Han started to explain. I was not kidnapped. Yes. When Professor Voladi agreed, Lee Han paused for a moment. for a moment. Was I kidnapped? Sometimes, when I was a student under a professor for a long time, I would get Stockholm Syndrome. If you do that, even though you are kidnapped and taken away, you will say something like Professor Haha needs my help, its no big deal, everyone dont worry. is not it? Were you kidnapped? To be honest, we are not much different from other professors. Eumidhus said with a slightly remorseful face. But Eumidhus also had an excuse. I knew that the professors at Ein Rogard were vicious, but I didnt know that they were chasing and harassing students during vacation. If I had known, I would have let you rest. yes. You should let them rest during vacation. When Professor Voladi agreed with Eumidhus words, Lee Han unknowingly opened his eyes. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. professor? Why? No nothing. Lee Han swallowed the shout that was about to come out. It was clear that Professor Boladi thought that the teaching he was teaching was different from the teaching that other professors were chasing. Maybe I thought it was a lesson like rest or, of course, it was a ridiculous misunderstanding. both were the same this way! It disappeared from this side! Hearing Nilias cry, Eumidhus stopped the chariot with a wave of his staff. When the water spirits who had brought the wagon stopped, Alcicle immediately ran out. Pod! The snow falling from the air suddenly began to rise upward as if time had been rewinded. Alcicle cleared the blizzard with a wand and immediately stepped into the air. Then, a platform made of ice formed in the air, and Alcicles body soared upward. Wizards didnt have to search down the valley in a snowstorm. Especially if it was a mage who had reached a level like Alcicle. Ice, disappear! Eyes, hide your face! Alcicle cleared the ice and snow from the snow mountain valley. The white mountain turned to dark gray in an instant. amazing! As a wizard, Lee Han couldnt help but admire Alcicles skill. To clear this amount of ice and snow at once. Spirit, find the living! Is this right? yes! Its a big deal! big deal! What will the people of the empire think of me if the prince gets hurt! Dont you think that a visitor to the front yard of the tower is an idiot who cant take care of it properly! Calm down. Alcicle. Prince Cainando is a magician, so he has the ability to protect himself. Eumidhus soothed Alcicle, but Alcicle shook his head round and round as if he didnt want to hear it. In the meantime, Lee Han talked with his friends. They disappeared from here? huh. When I looked back, it was gone. Nilia and her friends had been chasing them on horseback for quick pursuit. If Professor Lightning Walk had seen it, it was an excellent horseback riding technique that would have made him happy and said, Everyone learned it properly in the first semester. However, Kainando, who was in the rear, looked back just before reaching the mage tower and was gone. Why did you disappear? Isnt a monster appearing or possessed by an evil spirit? If monsters or evil spirits appeared, you guys would have noticed Didnt you find a fallen person by any chance? To Lee Hans words, all of his friends answered at the same time. It cant be. Mrs. Wardanaz. Does that make sense? It would be better to say that I found a wizard card that fell on the floor Lee Han felt a little pity for Gainando at the cold reaction of his friends. I cant. My alter ego, help me! Alcicle pulled out the magic he had been saving for magic. The ice clone took shape and changed into a figure that looked just like Alcicle. Among ordinary clone magic, the level of clone magic that is so similar to that of a wizard that it is difficult to distinguish is very high and difficult. Lee Han once again admired the way he completed such an alter ego with the already difficult ice element. Awesome Do you like that magic? yes? Lee Han was taken aback by Professor Voladis question. To think that the professor was by his side and accidentally caught his guard. No Before he could stop, Professor Voladi approached Alcicle and said. Just teach me magic. What are you talking about!? Why do I have to teach you this?! Of course, Alcicle jumped up. Im busy, but Im suddenly here, so Im telling you to teach me the magic of my secret alter ego. Which wizard would agree? You want to learn. Should I teach everyone who wants to learn!? Did I teach you everything? Alcicle flinched when Eumidhus spoke from the side. In fact, Eumidhus really taught the people who came to learn without hiding it. This magic is difficult, so its not time to learn it yet. I need to lay the groundwork more Alcicle, who was talking, recalled the magic that Lee Han had shown him today. There was no foundation that seemed to need to be further laid. I need to learn more intermediate magic, not the basics Is that what you mean! Im sure they had a conversation earlier when only Eumidhus and Voladi Baegrek were there. C You learn a little faster than I thought. -A little?? -Eat sardines. If you learn this quickly, you might lose your motivation, but Ill have to think about giving you a slightly more difficult task. Wizards become stronger when they have a goal they want. The basics are obviously important, but it was dangerous to teach only the basics to a wizard with excellent talent. If you dont, you may lose interest. All wizards needed a lofty goal. An intense goal that can cross any thorny road for that goal! so I thought about which cold elemental magic to target, but this wasnt it. This was a magic I really cherished Im fine. Mr Penguin. It must be that Pengerin-sama doesnt like me. Lee Han smiled bitterly while pretending to stop. Feeling guilty at that smile, Alcicle hesitated and finally shouted. okay! The next goal is not to be done with this! Ballady Bagleg. You son of a bitch! Why are you angry? shut up! As the two continued to fight, Nelia shouted. Its nice to see everyone fighting, but theres smoke over there!! ?! As Nylia said, smoke was rising from far away in the valley. * * * Thank you. Your Highness the Prince. Because its a natural thing to do as a person born with an honorable duty. Gainando did not yet know what honor meant, but he did not hesitate to use it himself. The noble with a broken ankle nodded with a moved face. What would have happened had it not been for His Highness the Prince More than that, I was surprised that His Highness the Prince knew how to do even such a thing. Its something any Einrogard student can do. Until you are humble! I am not humble. Gainando put a splint on the nobles broken ankle and pushed him into the cave. Although they cant use healing magic like Lee Han, the Einro Guard students basically had no choice but to learn how to apply a splint. When Gainando took out a cookie from his bag, the nobleman said no. Im fine Little by little- Huh? what? Oh, nothing. It was close to heavenly luck that Kainando found the fainting nobleman. He fell off his horse and rolled down the side of the valley, fainting and then a blizzard. If it wasnt for the magician card dropped by the nobles, Guinando wouldnt have looked away. By the way, Your Highness the Prince. It was a wise decision to move to the cave to escape the blizzard but will those colleagues really come? ah. Because you dont have to worry. Gainando confidently tapped his chest. I have said everything. He must be calling others to help. Of course, Kainandos cry of wait a minute was not heard at all because of the strong snowstorm and the sound of horses hooves. Guinan Island!!! look. Gainando nodded proudly. The aristocrats face also brightened. Im so glad Exactly! evil!! Why do you worry about your friends by disappearing without saying anything? Upon arriving, the nobleman blinked in surprise at the sight of His Highnesss friends beating and harassing His Highness. Arent they close friends? I said something! I said! Those bastards are lying! Didnt you change direction without checking after you just said it in that situation? Gainando, speechless, hesitated. Lee Han sighed and said. Im glad you werent hurt. Did you really save someone? Shh. Ratford. Cainan will also listen. Friends were very surprised. Could it be that he was really in distress trying to save someone? Gainando asked, unaware of the wicked hearts of his friends. Did you follow the mark I left? What mark did you leave? You came by drawing an arrow on the floor. Lee Han sighed as he drew an arrow on the floor in the midst of a snowstorm, wondering how he should scold this friend. Your Highness the Prince! Where did you get hurt! Alcicle, who landed next to Lee Han, ran hurriedly. Then he saw Kainandos face and tilted his head. Im seeing you for the first time, who are you? This is Cainan Island. uh I dont think youre even twenty? Alcicle looked at Lee Han and was embarrassed. I thought he was a prince who must have been 30 or 40 years old? He is our friend. thank you Mr. Pengerin. Ugh huh? thats right Yes, but thats uh Alcicle felt that he had been tricked, but tilted his head, not knowing exactly how. In the meantime, the fallen aristocrat rose from his seat. Alcicle Pengerin. It is an honor to meet you. Hick! Alcicle hiccupped and averted his gaze. Lee Han was amazed to see Alcicle surprised like that. what? Can the opponent be an assassin? Who are you? Ah oh my. Its a big deal. Surprisingly, Eumidhus also had a worried expression on his face. Looking at your outfit, youre an inspector. Are you the inspector? The inspector sent by the investors who invested in magic research in Alcicle. They came to check the results. Lee Han could sincerely sympathize with Alcicles pain. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 : Its a big trouble. There was no word more terrifying to a researcher who was struggling with work than saying, Lets see how the research is going these days. In fact, Alcicle was trembling enough to make a crackling sound from his mouth. Alcicle Pengerin. Calm down. Are you going to show weakness in front of the inspector? Al I know. If you kidnap the sword inspector Ill come to my senses. I understand. Youve been a little lost these days, but you are an excellent researcher. you will do well Just tell me exactly what you are trying to do. Yes Eumidhus, like an experienced old wizard, was not shaken by the inspectors visit. Calmly soothing Alcicle, I headed out of the cave. Gainando looked at the inspector and asked. I wonder if I saved a villain Im not a villain!! The inspector was aggrieved. Of course, I knew very well that wizards dont like people like inspectors. -Ahh, its an inspector! C Do you think youll be safe even after doing this?! When this magic is complete, I will cast it on you first! I will never get drunk again! -What does a guy like you know about magic! Great magic is born only when you waste enough gold to fill a castle! Theres no way the wizards who were invested for research would like the inspector. However, people like the Inspector were also essential to the Empire. Without such a watchful eye, who would protect investors? Its just that the wizards are a little reluctant. omg. I am also a magician. Guinando wondered if he had saved the enemy. The inspector was taken aback, but Kainando was already backing away. stop. Guinan Island. He is just doing what he has to do. Thank you. The inspector was moved by Lee Hans words. No one had ever said anything like that. However, Lee Hans inner thoughts were different. Its a big deal. Come to think of it, didnt Lee Han just use Alcicles top-of-the-line, rare materials that research has blocked? I didnt know how things were going to turn out, but I couldnt help but worry. Even if its impossible to buy Since this happened, there was no choice but to bring the inspector here. If you get close, wont you look at it in a slightly advantageous way! really. Prince Highness. Thank you again for saving me. Before leaving, the inspector greeted me politely. Gainando looked at Lee Han with a proud face. look. Look what? In the future, dont worry about your friends by disappearing without saying anything. Hing. Gainando grumbled and followed Lee Han, then suddenly remembered. for a moment. Come to think of it, Lee Han also disappeared without a word, making me worry a lot! This is the same as Lee Han! Is that like that? Dont talk nonsense. * * * Returning to the Magic Tower, Alsicle cleared his throat and formally greeted the inspector. Of course, her eyes were slowly avoiding the inspector. Alcicle Pengerin. I am here today as your representative, and this letter is a letter with your seals. That thats right. Alcicle put the letter in his mouth and glared at it as if he wanted to swallow it. yes. If it doesnt bother you, about the ongoing magic research Wait! Do you see the Wodanaz family boy over there?! Alcicle suddenly pointed at Lee Han. Lee Han was puzzled. Has the pressure gone mad? yes? I see This time I got the chance to teach that boy. But that boy is amazing! Is that so. The inspector from the capital had not yet heard the rumors of Granden City. As much as that, I just showed a reaction of because its the Wardanaz family, so I guess Im doing well. Because its not like that. I I am more talented than I am. Is that so!? This remark surprised even the inspector. I never thought that the Pengerin familys Alcicle would say such a thing. In fact, Alcicles pride was hurt and his tears welled up in resentment. Take a look Lee Han understood what Alcicle was trying to do. I was trying to change the subject somehow because I wanted to avoid the inspector. My heart hurts. As a fellow magician and as a person who scavenged the Arcicle Mage Tower warehouse to learn cold elemental magic, Lee Han vowed to do his best to help. Frozen, become a shield and float! Lee Han even summoned the fog along with the floating ice shield. Park Moo, spread! Darkness, gather here! Oh oh oh! The inspector was not a magician, but as he had seen and confirmed numerous spells, he knew very well that it was amazing that Lee Han was casting magic in succession. After all, he is still a young student! Bone no. Not this. Shine! Lee Han fired his magic at a bloody speed. The inspector was always in awe. Really amazing How much did you cook?! Arcicle Pengerin? Oh, Im sorry. Alcicle shouted without realizing it, but came to his senses at the inspectors words. Lee Han did a good job of attracting attention, but because he did so well, he was distracted. What about Ein Lorgard? At this point, it wasnt that he was amazed at Lee Hans talent, but he was suspicious that Ein Rogard was teaching him too harshly. Can I do this? Ein Rogards education no isnt it amazing anyway? yes. great. I was teaching today Alcicle Pengerin. But I want to see the research Thats it. Did you take a good look at the surrounding scenery on your way? I didnt have time to watch because I fell off my horse and broke my ankle. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mmm Im sorry. I should have kept the spirits on standby. Im out of my mind because of the customers. its okay. Because His Highness the Prince saved it. Isnt it? Do you know how great the prince over there is? There are many followers, and the great noble families of the Empire are supporting them! Lee Han and Yoner lowered their heads as their faces turned red. Actually, Cainando stood there, not knowing what he was talking about. uh? for a moment. Is it my story? isnt it? The inspector was startled. Is it? Well, I didnt think that you wouldnt have a reputation based on what you showed. Yeah! yes! By the way, Alcicle Pengerin. I want to see the research Alcicle was on the verge of crying. Tears welled up in my eyes. Lee Han, who couldnt see it, coughed. Wait a minute. Everyone must have been hurt from walking around on a snowy day, so Ill bring you some hot drinks. ah. Im fine. Inspector. no. I know youre strong, but you rolled like that, so you need to rest a bit. Besides, the other students Lee Han winked. Then Yoner Ratford Nylia coughed hurriedly. Cough Cough Cough. Hey! Heh heh! The hand the feeling at the tip of the finger From now on, I shouldnt ask Nilia. The acting of the statue was so realistic that it actually jumped out. Look. Isnt the professor here also pale from the cold right now? Yumidihus was dumbfounded to see Lee Han saying such a thing against Voladi Baegrek. I knew he wasnt afraid but what was surprising was that Voladi Baegrek was also standing still and playing the tune. Okay, I get it. Youd better take a little break. yes. I will serve you a drink soon. * * * Yihan, who had time, asked Yumidhus. By the way, what kind of research is Pengerin doing? Arcicle Pengerin is challenging the extreme cold. Eumidhus tapped the floor with his staff. Then, pieces of ice on the floor of the mage tower soared into the air. Do you know that surprisingly, even the magicians of the cold element often do not know much about the true nature of the cold element? Is that so? It is. Originally, all magic shows a different appearance when it is pushed to the limit. We havent reached extreme cold yet, but when we get to that edge, we see something unusual. Even the biting blizzard that was raging outside, by the standards of wizards, belonged to ordinary cold. When I went down to that level of coldness that felt like a warm spring breeze, I was able to see unusual phenomena. Magical power moves freely without any loss or loss, or matter loses its viscosity and changes to a peculiar shape Or time stops Isnt that surprising? ah. I was listening in amazement. In fact, Lee Han was not very surprised by such things. Always going to the extreme, a world beyond peoples imagination was bound to unfold. Especially if its magic. Of course, if you want to challenge something like this, its impossible for a wizard alone to do it, so Im trying in various ways When Eumidhus said that, Lee Han, who stole the reagent from Alcicle, felt very sorry. Maybe that reagent will go in one way or another. Still, if youve been studying steadily, wouldnt it be hard for the inspector to say something? There will be records I dont think I recorded the research journal in detail because I was bothered by the character of Arcicle. Lee Han asked Professor Boladi. professor. Do you have any advice for Pengerin? hmm. Professor Voladi was lost in thought, then opened his mouth slowly. When fleeing, its best to leave no traces. Lee Han was about to ask what kind of experience he had to give such advice, but stopped. Not like that. I think thats the best way under the circumstances. Professor Voladi pointed forward with a wink. Lee Han, who turned his gaze, was shocked. Alcicle was packing his things while looking around. What are you doing?! Ugh huh? this? Nothing. I just suddenly want to collect some No matter how much you do, you cant escape! Even run away. What are you talking about. Im not trying to escape. However, Alcicles pupils were rolling back and forth from side to side. Lee Han persuaded Alcicle. The inspector doesnt know much about magic anyway. It would be better to prove that Pengerin studied diligently and did not waste anything else. I bought a lot of sardines, but Lee Han pretended not to hear. Have you kept a journal? data? excuse me. wasnt that a dump? Alcicle made a slightly hurt expression at Lee Hans words. Guinando will be dealing with the inspector, so lets find it as soon as possible. Lee Han quickly began sorting through the dumpster or the warehouse where the journals and data were piled up. Alcicle looked at him with a moved face as he dusted off the paper and divided it by the date written on the paper and quickly organized it. Shouldnt I send Ein Rogard away and make him a disciple under me? At Alcicles question, Eumidhus gave an ambiguous smile. If that happened, Professor Ein Rogard might attack Alcicles mage tower. If you want to try it, it wouldnt hurt to try it. no. You want to be happy and have fun in Einrogard with your friends. I didnt need that. Alcicle decided to take care of Lee Han. Of course, Alcicle learned magic alone because he didnt need friends, but there were many nobles who considered it happiness to cultivate friendship with friends. Perhaps this is the case with Lee Han. Are you happy and having fun? yes? It is nothing. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Its done. what!? Alcicle was startled. While talking with Eumidius, Lee Han finished organizing. already!? All of that?! What have you been doing? Eumidhus looked disapprovingly at Alcicle. To think that a first-year student would just pile up and leave things that could be sorted out so quickly. Oh no I was trying to sort it out too but that there was such complexity that it was impossible to sort it out Stop talking nonsense and follow me. Lets prepare together. Eumidhus and Alsicle sat down in their chairs and began to look through the organized materials. The data were important, but it was also important to show the experiment to the inspector. Of these, I had to show the inspector the most likely and decent experiment. This twenty-third experiment looks good. 23rd experiment. Why did I start doing cold elemental magic? Wouldnt it have been better to just play elemental fire? In order to create extreme cold, all surrounding heat sources were enchanted. Dont forget to order three boxes of sardines. Observed Phenomenon: Slowing down when objects fall nearby. He did a lot of graffiti. If you can confirm that the object is falling slowly, it is a significant achievement. But that requires the horns of a seori deer. then what about this forty-fourth experiment? It must be a very meaningful result that the bricks lost their shape and changed shape at will. But that requires an iceberg. so who told you to waste materials! Enraged, Eumidhus made a club with water and beat Alcicle on the back. Alcicle whimpered and made excuses. Who would have known that an inspector would come and even if there were, there is no guarantee that these experiments will be successful. There were more times when I failed. I have to show results soon, but you only say good things. very good. Eumidhus sighed. Even with these words, Eumidhus was not entirely responsible for Alcicles troubles. If you dont have it, you have to do what you dont have. This seolhwangdan must have been added to increase stability when maintaining cold air by controlling the surrounding moisture. Ill take it. Thank you. The permafrost was meant to amplify the elemental attribute of cold, right? yes. I cant help it. Wodanaz. Can I borrow some of your magic? ??? yes. its okay. ???? Alcicle was taken aback by the conversation between Lee Han and Yumidhus. what? No, Mr. Yumidhus Be quiet. Alcicle. There is no time. No, thats The permafrost placed in the magic circle was a powerful reagent that amplified the power of the cold element dozens of times. It wouldnt be impossible to replace it with magical power, but even if I roughly calculated it, it was absolutely not an amount that a young first year student could handle. Are you harassing me? The glacial mountain must have been used to freeze the amplified cold Volady Baegrek. yes. Alcicle was relieved when Eumidhus called Voladi Baegrek. Unlike Lee Han, he didnt feel sorry for him even if he pampered him. Since I will control the amplification, can you use Wodanazs magic to fix it? Professor Voladi nodded. Of course, Alcicle widened his eyes. Eumidihus-sama!! This is not real Be quiet. no time. Tired of explaining how much Lee Hans mana is, Eumidhus gave an order to Professor Voladi. * * * Oh my God! I think I know why His Highness the Prince has so many followers! Whoops. Kainando was having a good time with the inspector. The Lightning Elemental cards are overrated. Avoiding fights and cutting the wizards stamina. You are cowardly! youre right. I always thought so too. The two wizard card enthusiasts had a warm conversation while evaluating each others cards. By the way, what deck does His Highness the Prince use? Im black hehe!? Gainando screamed. Friends stepped on both feet on both sides. Why is that? Guinando mainly uses honorable knight cards. Oh oh. also. Gainando wanted to say, Why am I doing something that isnt fun like that, but his feet hurt so much he couldnt shout. Inspector. Ready to experiment. ah. Time already! sorry. The conversation was so much fun Its okay. ? The inspector noticed something strange. Lee Han did not come out of the tower and stood still. Lets concentrate. Lee Han shuddered as he felt the flow of huge magic power. Any magician would be in awe of the movement of magical power flowing from this inner laboratory. Alcicle, who resisted fiercely at first, began to cooperate with a desperate face when the magic circle was ready and the mana began to move. are you okay? its okay right? Are you really okay? Its not okay, but isnt it okay to be threatened? really? Lee Han couldnt answer because he was concentrating. On the contrary, Alcicle talked to her and her mind went wild. Sensing that the magical flow around Lee Han was becoming unstable, Professor Voladi kicked Alcicle in the leg. Alcicle screamed. I told you to focus. Alcicle! Yes yes Alsicle turned his gaze to Eumidhus cry. Right now, Yumidhus was on Lee Hans left side, and Voladi Baegrek was on Lee Hans right side, absorbing mana and transferring magic to the magic circle. When it was said that the ice caps and ice caps were replaced with the magic of a first-year student, I wondered if Eumidhus had gone crazy while not seeing them, but surprisingly, the magic circle was working properly. Are you okay? Are you really okay? Its still fine. Does it make sense? Could it be that she vomits blood and collapses? Arcicle Pengerin? iced coffee. lets begin. Alcicle, who had been thinking all kinds of things inside, waved his staff at the inspectors words. A neatly organized research journal flew in front of the inspector. The inspector was amazed to see it. Awesome! Its rare among wizards to organize things like this. Dang Of course, its something you have to do responsibly. Alcicle blushed as Eumidhus and Voladi stared. Observed phenomena Oh! great. Progress is significant. Alcicle didnt even say that those phenomena would come out only once after dozens of experiments. If this is the case, investors will surely be satisfied. What phenomenon will you show me? I think it would be better to see it with your own eyes. Alcicle avoided a specific answer. It was impossible to know exactly what would happen as they were improvising by removing all the necessary materials. All right! Show me. Magic power, circulate and amplify as prescribed. Circulate and amplify. It cycles Alcicle began to chant in a deep, powerful voice. Battle mages considered quick and concise spells a virtue, but most mages didnt really care about that. The purpose of magicians is to complete magic, not combat. No matter how long the order was, accuracy was more important. Cold, inflate. In return, one thousand years old snow. The amplification of that power. Was there a thousand year old snow? The inspector tilted his head. I dont think I saw you in the magic circle? Stay cool. In return Kwajijijik! At the center of the labs magic circle, the high-density magical energy was compressed and began to distort the space. It was reminiscent of the skeleton headmaster spraying magical powers on the incoming students. But today the purpose was different. Mana was converted into cold air, and the temperature inside began to drop close to the limit. tu-tu-tuk t-tuk- Oooh! A sword-shaped icicle formed inside the magic circle. The icicle was endowed with pure magical power without any loss. The inspector nodded excitedly at the sight of clear magic flowing through the icicles blade. Even though he cast an enchantment spell, he accepted it completely without any loss of magic power. It was a material that all endowment mages dreamed of. You meant to show me this! This is nonsense!! ??? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, nothing. Alsicle screamed in surprise next to the inspector, but later came to his senses. The result was better than any experiment done so far. how? Swoop- Look there! The snowflakes are not falling! Are you kidding me now! ??! I got sick from exploring magic alone for a long time. I that. From the phenomenon of no magic power consumption to the phenomenon of stopping time. Originally, reagents had to be hammered in to observe each one, even briefly. However, two phenomena at the same time and passing a few seconds like this. I was happy and moved, but confused at the same time. how!? how?!!? Clap clap clap clap- the inspector clapped. Alcicle was even afraid now. No way Look at the water droplets in there! The properties of the droplets are changing! Alcicle Pengerin is a magical genius! To realize three phenomena for such a long time!! I I am nothing. Until you are humble! Its nothing, so I * * * The inspector recorded the results with great excitement. To keep all three phenomena at the same time for 7 seconds. If investors saw it, they would decide to make additional investments, saying geniuses are different, and at the Cold Elemental Wizards Society, they would decide to visit with excitement, saying genius did the job. However, the genius who had accomplished the great feat was lying inside with a groan. Are you okay? Its too much for the experiment Maybe its a mental illness. yes? It is nothing. Anyway, Im glad you were satisfied. yes! I really opened my eyes today. I already knew that Arcicle Pengerin was a great wizard, but I never thought he would be such a great wizard! If someone asks me which of the young mages in the Empire is the best, I will definitely answer Arcicle Pengerin! From the inside, Alcicles mournful coughing sound erupted in succession. Eumidhus decided to quickly send an inspector for his disciple. okay. Thank you. I hope we can meet next time. yes! Goodbye! Eumidhus and Lee Han approached the sorceress, a penguin beast lying down. Alcicle turned around with a gloomy face. Even so simple It wasnt that simple. Alcicle. Wasnt it possible to make it today because of so many trials and errors? Think positively. I could have wandered more. Despite Eumidhus consolation, Alsicle burst into tears. Finished! I must have been dissatisfied with the cold element because I researched it. If that Wardanaj had studied it, he would have shown me the truth much sooner. The cold element isnt even a person. What kind of nonsense is that? As soon as it happens, I will send a letter to the elemental cold mages Ive wasted my life and my research will be taken over by Wodanaz. ? Lee Han, who had been listening silently, hesitated. no what? What kind of dog is that absurd, Mr. Pengerin? Lee Han stayed still because he thought he would come to his senses if left alone, but the story was different when things went like this. My research should be done by a genius like you No. Penguin! What nonsense is that! This magic circle and magic preparations were all done by Pengerin. If I had to use an analogy, we just sprinkled salt on the finished soup! Is that analogy correct? Honestly, who cant infuse this level of mana! Its possible with a magic stone! Impossible. impossible. While consoling him, Lee Han was moved by the sight of Yumidhus and Voladi, who were magically arguing whether it was right or wrong. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Magic stones are just substitutes, and if you want to realize the purest magical power a magician can create with magic stones Is that important right now? Lee Han pointed to the sorceress, a prostrate penguin beast, and said to Eumidihus. I wasnt really curious about how difficult it was to materialize high-quality, pure magic into magic stones. It was much more important whether or not the mad wizard left the research task to himself. Pengerin. Calm down. Its hard to do with magic stones, but anyway, thats a part that can be replaced by other methods. What is the irreplaceable part? It is the wizards brain that designed this experiment and weaved the magic. Lee Han clearly saw Alcicle flinch. Having hope, Lee Han grabbed Alcicles back and started shaking it back and forth. Pengerin! If Pengerin-nim gives up here, what will the countless cold elemental wizards who have been introduced to the cold element through Penguerin-nim! Are you going to disappoint them all! Oh it hurts! It hurts! Originally, it was a situation where they should have been happy, but Alcicle screamed. Lee Hans power was so good. ah. sorry. Disappointing these mages anyway I see. calm down. to calm down Ill think about it again. When Lee Han seemed to grab onto his back again, Alcicle said in a hurry. Seeing that, Eumidhus thought to himself. I think I could have just attacked. * * * Eventually Alcicle calmed down and regained his composure. In fact, what Lee Han said was correct. When a magic experiment succeeds, the credit lies with the wizard who designed the magic experiment, not the people who helped. Alcicle, who realized the extreme cold like this, was obviously a great wizard. The problem was that the reason why experiments that had failed so far suddenly succeeded was because of Lee Hans magic. Unless Alcicle was an idiot, of course he analyzed the cause. Why did ignorant improvisation succeed when various rare reagents such as Seorein deers horn, Cold Jadejeong, Icehansan, Perennial Hanseol, Seolhwangdan, etc. failed? The answer lies in the quality of magical power. No matter how much you try to maintain magic with various reagents and magic circles, its purity and quality are inferior to that of directly injecting magic from a magician. Really Lee Han, who was listening in front of Alcicle, suddenly asked, wondering. But why are you telling me this? I didnt understand why Lee Han, a first-year student, had to listen to this, as long as Yumi Dihus or Voladi listened to it. Where did the magic you just succeeded come from? It came from me. Then what should I do to get that magical power? Should I go out and post an announcement at another cold elemental mage meeting? no. Because that doesnt make it all work. If the magical power of all the magicians was as pure and of excellent quality as Lee Hans, then Alcicle wouldnt have to go through all this trouble. Its hard to find such magical power. Oops. Its a pity Help me! When Alcicle grabbed Lee Hans hand and tried to stretch it, Lee Han lightly dodged. As much as he had suffered a lot from Professor Hado, he was on alert while Alcicle opened his mouth. sorry. That is unreasonable. why! I also have a living, but working here 24 hours a day during vacation is a bit Didnt you think of that?! Alcicle was shocked at Lee Hans terrifying idea. I still have to put in magic power, but if I overwork like that, even the greatest wizard will collapse soon. Even the opponent was a freshman. I dont even do that many experiments in the first place. Maybe two or three times a year. ah. Is that only enough? enough? If it was that much, I was indebted to him, so I could help him. When permission was granted, Alcicles face brightened. Alcicle shook his head and said. thank you! Instead, I will pass on my arcane cold elemental magic. Enough that someday you can take over my research project! Im not very happy. Even though its still hard, Lee Han cursed inwardly at Alcicle who kept trying to pass over his research. It was the evil wizard himself. Yes, thank you. Good. start right away. Because there is no time, teach it quickly. I was thinking of going back to the city for the weekend. Arsicle grumbled at the urging of Voladi Baegrek and Yumidhus. Unlike basic magic, my secret magic is taught quickly, so you can learn it Alcicle, who had been saying, changed his mind after seeing Lee Han. its not, but wordanaz you might be able to do it. Its not possible. Lee Han firmly denied it, but the three wizards didnt even pretend to hear. * * * < Pengerin''s alter ego of the cold element > was a 4th circle magic. Unlike other alter ego magic, it looks so similar to its owner that it is indistinguishable from the outside. Shares the vision of the alter ego. Considering the efficacy of magic, it was strange to be in the 4th circle. Of course, the difficulty of the cold elemental clone magic was at the top of the 4th circle magic. Its because Lee Han succeeded in the 4th circle magic a few times, and his senses got weird. Youve mastered the lower circle cold elemental magics well, but I dont think youll learn this magic quickly. Fortunately, the. Contrary to what he said earlier, Lee Han was relieved when Alcicle calmed down. ah. Of course, Im not ignoring your skills! If its you, youll be able to go up to the previous stage of alter ego. ? Isnt that difficult enough? Lee Han became afraid that even Alsicle might be influenced by Professor Voladi and Eumidhus. The lowest level of alter ego-type magic was an alter ego with a clear shape and no movement. This could be implemented similarly by Lee Han now with fantasy magic. If you cast < Fahite''s Lesser Illusion > and < Ogonin''s Mist >, it will look like there are several Yihans from the outside. In order to go higher here, I had to adjust the shape of the alter ego and incorporate the movements to make it more plausible It was < Pengerin''s Cold Elemental Ego > magic that succeeded in both of these things. In other words, the previous stage means that at least one of the forms or movements has been completed. That alone was at least 3 circles. This magic applied a lot of magic from other schools in order not to cast it as a high circle. Thats why theres a higher level of difficulty Are you ignoring what I just said? You said you were learning transformation magic and enchantment magic, right? You are very lucky. Yes One thing I regret is that black magic is quite helpful when practicing this alter ego magic. Unlike other summons, undead summons dont complain even if you use cold elemental magic. Thats why its good to practice. One of the best ways to practice handling the movements of your multiple clones was to practice with undead minions. The undead summoned beasts had few complaints and did not reject much even if they were given a weapon with cold element or wrapped around their body with cold element. Casting cold elemental magic on these undead summons and moving them delicately as you wish became a good practice. I also learn that black magic. what!? You said you were learning black magic? Eumidhus also said it strangely. Obviously, when Lee Han talked about the magic he had learned, he was also talking about black magic. Is it? what? Why dont you think you heard? Anyway, are you saying that summoning the undead of black magic and practicing it will help you a lot? Feeling sorry for the black magicians, Lee Han hurriedly changed the topic. Alcicle nodded. The more magic you can cast and the more you try to move yourself, the better. Can you summon the undead? yes. You can summon a skeleton warrior. Its good. Skeleton Warrior. The more, the better. Could it be up to three? yes. oh! is there any more possible? How many? I cant move yet, but up to 15 ??? Alcicle was perplexed in many ways. It was surprising that the summoned beast could not move once summoned, and it was also surprising that he could summon up to 15 skeleton warriors. Quite a few summoning wizards would have their souls shattered, their mana drained, or their brains burned Im learning some old-fashioned black magic. When Lee Han explained that he was learning old-fashioned black magic from evil black magicians, Arcicle was very interested. Thats why its harder to handle I wish I could practice more! You are so lucky! Lee Han seemed to know why Alsicle was a disciple of Umidhus. Im the crazy one for expecting it. * * * Surprisingly (Eumidihus, Professor Voladi, and Alcicle were all surprised) Lee Han could not complete the < Pengerin''s Ice Elemental Alter > spell for the rest of the time. Of course, Lee Han was not surprised. In fact, only the three wizards were surprised. Did I teach you wrong? For the first time in his life, Alcicle began to develop a healthy skepticism of his abilities. Seeing this, Eumidhus was amazed. I didnt expect this much! Im sorry I taught you wrong. its okay. I just need to know. Lee Han glared at Professor Voladi and spoke again. I will never forget what you taught me. We will practice again when we return. I want to finish it quickly. Ill prepare the next magic too. It will be a little more difficult, but you will be fine. yes. Lee Han pondered whether to practice cold elemental magic later. really. Can I call you this fall? Autumn is in the middle of the Ein Lorgard semester. Alcicle. Uh until when is the semester? Alsicle counted his fingers on Yumidhus answer and calculated it. If you stay in school until the end of this year You cant come out?! Then did you think that first-year students could leave school at will? Lee Han flinched at Eumidhus pathetic words. How did you know? Can I not visit? If outsiders want to visit, theyll have to get permission from Lord Gonadaltes. It wont be easy. Ah a great wizard like Gonadaltes wouldnt be bothered by that. You will kindly allow it. ? ? Lee Han and Yumidhus were puzzled at the same time. That Well try your best. Maybe I can ask you well. yes. We look forward to your visit. At Lee Hans words, Alcicle smiled brightly. okay! Ill visit you in the fall! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. As he entered the carriage and left the magic tower, Lee Han looked back. The sight of Alcicle waving his hand left a deep impression on me. Youre not going to be taken to the punishment room after meeting the principal, right? It will probably be fine. maybe. * * * Diret and his friends moved to the Wodanaz family mansion. Seniors. Ive heard some strange rumors I heard that the professors fought on the street to drag the first grader of the Wodanaz family away during vacation, but is that really true? Does that make sense? You make some sense. Direts juniors, who were learning black magic, bruised their friend. But why would the blood of the Wodanaj family want to learn black magic? Are you ashamed of black magic? little? Actually, me too Everyone, be quiet. Diret made the juniors quiet. Unlike other schools with many students, Einrogards black magic school was small enough that seniors and juniors knew each other by name and face. that wasnt bad He was a black magician who had a hard time making a living. If we didnt stick together, it would be more difficult. So, when the time was right, Diret would gather the juniors, introduce them to each other, and have a conversation. Im worried that the juniors of the Wodanaz family will take black magic lightly. Turns out hes a genius, so hes learning a lot of other magic, but he might be able to use black magic as an assortment to raise a line in his reputation. I would have said I wasnt that kind of person. The junior, who grumbled at Direts warning, shut up. But the dissatisfaction did not go away. joy. How do you know if youre ignoring black magic !!! The warlocks who arrived at the Wardanaz family mansion were surprised. Skeleton warriors were standing in the front yard of the mansion, holding bone swords blowing cold air. look. What did I say? Im really serious about black magic. Its the first time Ive ever seen someone summoning undead in a mansion that size. Arent you crazy? What about cleaning The juniors quickly admitted that the freshman of the Wodanaz family was sincere. But I wasnt sure if the freshman was sane. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 The reason black magicians stay near graveyards isnt because they like graveyards. Of course, some eccentric warlocks liked cemeteries, but few wizards dared to choose a cold, dismal graveyard over a warm, cozy fireplace. The reason black magicians stayed near the graveyard was because it was advantageous to black magic. By becoming accustomed to the energy of death, you can become familiar with undead summons, you can gain additional magic for various black magic, and above all, you can experiment with magic without paying attention to others Actually, the last reason was quite important . Most people didnt want warlocks doing research next door. Even the warlocks themselves did not want to study in the courtyard of their mansion. When all sorts of poisons were sprayed on the plants and the undead trampled on the grass, no matter how beautiful the courtyard was, it was bound to turn into a graveyard. Even more so if it is the mansion of a prestigious and historically great family Ah. Are you here? Lee Han, who was controlling the undead in the garden in front of the mansion, was happy to see Diret. The undead lowered their heads in a slow and awkward motion. Seeing this, Dietrich was astonished. In the meantime?! I knew that Lee Han was having trouble controlling the undead. In a way, it was natural. It was just a first year student trying to control the undead in the style of classic black magic. Rather, it was a great thing to make it move like that. How did you make it move? ah. We are still far away. Originally, I had to move sophisticatedly Originally, the refined standard was to elaborately weave dozens and hundreds of commands into one. It was as easy as breathing for a living creature to walk, but making a skeleton warrior who had no intention to walk required dozens of hundreds of detailed instructions such as Strengthen the metatarsal bones, Give strength to the calf bones and Transmit it to the thigh bones. I needed a dog. Of course, you cant do all of this one by one, so the wizard had to be able to weave these dozens and hundreds of commands into one and command walk. All of that complex magic flow and understanding was absolutely not something a first year student could achieve through trial and error. A lot of experience was essential. So Lee Han mobilized an expedient. I just put more magic into it. ! Instead of giving detailed instructions one by one, he pours out the command walk with incredibly strong magic. Of course, the effect was disastrous. Actually, the undead were incredibly slow. It would have been much faster if I had given detailed instructions one by one. But the important thing was that it moved. Having made it move once, it was possible to adapt to it sensibly while repeating it. Even that junior doesnt have enough magic power even if he wastes such nonsense. It might be a much quicker way than overtaxing my brain by calculating each command. A very good way? Senior Lee Han looked at Dereth with a slightly hurt expression. Diete was perplexed. why? Im not a fool, and I cant understand what I dont mean to say. You dont have to force praise like that. no! Dereth was very upset. Of course, its an ignorant method, but in the end, he said he liked it because it was good, but this junior! Because it is not! yes. If you are a senior, then that would be it. At the words of a junior who made him a bad senior who suppresses juniors with authority, Direts wings trembled in resentment. In the meantime, Lee Han stole the luggage that Diret had brought with him. I will listen. What is this? ah. That visit gift Lee Han glanced inside the box. It was full of unidentified bones. When I felt the mana, I felt the mana of Saihan Yin. Thank you very much. senior. I never thought I would receive a present like this Really? Dereth made a slightly embarrassed expression. It was a gift that I thought about and chose, but I didnt know that my junior would like it this much. Please sit here. I will prepare something to drink. Ah, me too I came as a guest, but I cant. But other people They are also juniors who listen to black magic. indeed! Lee Hans eyes flashed in an instant. They are seniors of the same school. Coming to think of it, Lee Han had no choice but to meet the seniors of all schools, but anyway, the seniors of the same school always looked good, so it wasnt bad. Everyone please sit down. Ill bring you something to drink soon. Thats right. Ker Kerr. Well not bad. The dark magic school students did their best to reveal that Im very used to this kind of treatment. Of course, everyone looked awkward, which made Lee Han think differently. Are you feeling unwell? As Lee Han politely bowed his head and disappeared, the dark magic school students who had been sitting in awkwardly arrogant postures immediately relaxed and whispered. What?? Have you ever cursed yourself? Isnt that a threat? Diret regretted having brought these bastards for nothing. Thats right now The Tower of the Blue Dragon, and its also strange that a member of the Wodanaz family learns black magic! Why are you so polite!? It gives me goosebumps to see a student in the Tower of the Blue Dragon like that??? Isnt it the tower of the blue dragon? The students of the school of black magic whispered. Basically, the Blue Dragon Tower students did not learn black magic. Why would people who have a lot of external concerns, such as honor and face, learn black magic? Even if he was a really unusual Blue Dragon Tower student, the problem still remained. Why are you so polite? surely. Diret could understand the embarrassment of his juniors. Basically, the students of the magic academy didnt bother to be so polite unless they were their top seniors. At least I wasnt being rude because I could be beaten like a dog in a magic school, but outside there were many cases of ignoring me with Do you know me? This was especially true of the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. I walk with my head down because Im scared inside, but whats the point of doing that outside? In the first place, not only did they rarely meet each other, but when they did meet, they just ignored them and did their own thing, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower. And it couldnt have been any better. Its better to growl and shoot at me like a white tiger tower Meet me in the punishment room. We became close while serving meals in the punishment room. A senior? Uh no he took care of it. ???? The juniors looked at Diret with a mixture of astonishment, suspicion, and bewilderment. How did you make a blue dragon tower student from a great family go to the punishment room? No matter how hard I tried to believe it, only one came to mind. Its a curse. Its 100% cursed. no. Its poison. Poison is cleaner and more undetectable than curse. On the condition of giving an antidote every week Shouldnt we stop Senior Diret? If theres another article in the imperial newspaper I dont know what youre thinking, but everyone should be wrong. You bad boys. * * * As Lee Han personally brought a teapot and a glass bottle of juice cold enough to form dew, and served them, the students of the Dark Magic School looked at Lee Han with pity. ? Junior Please explain. This bird these guys know Im threatening you. What nonsense Im not being threatened. Even at Lee Hans words, the students of the black magic school nodded their heads with sad eyes saying, Yes, thats right. I dont think any explanation will be meaningless? Im crazy for bringing you here. What do you like about these guys Did you call the other first graders? yes. I called. After hearing the purpose of todays meeting, Lee Han called other friends. Come to think of it, the prince was among them. A senior will solve misunderstandings on his own. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han left it to Diret to take care of it. honestly it was annoying. Can I ask you a few questions? yes. Lee Han felt that not all of the seniors in the seat were favorable to him. It was natural. In any world, if there are people who view newcomers favorably, there are also people who view them hostilely. What the newcomer is thinking, how sincere he is, and so on. I had to show my true self at this time so things would be much easier in the future. Im ready. Lee Han was also aware of his weaknesses. The fact that we are listening to the magic of too many schools. This wasnt intentional, but it could look a little bad anyway. However, Lee Han was confident enough to make up for this. To be honest, there is no freshman who works as hard on black magic as Lee Han. Seeing earlier, they summoned the skeletons. Is that okay in the front yard of the mansion? Will the front yard get dirty? Its even better when its dirty. It will come in handy when practicing black magic. Looking at it earlier, it seems like you summon the undead in a slightly different way? yes. I had a lot of interest in black magic, and I had a desire to make new discoveries by directly researching black magic, which is not often used now. Fortunately, Professor Mortum appreciated my greed, so I was able to practice like this. It was packaged as Lee Hans own volunteer, forced by Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Mortum. The dark magic school students who didnt know that just looked at Lee Han with amazement. Why is such a talented person involved in black magic? joy. However, unlike the other students, the senior who asked the question did not go over easily. He shook his head a few times as if he was different from other people, and then asked more persistent questions. Anyone can have greed. What matters is how you achieve it. I wonder if the basics are doing well. Do you know how to curse? yes. Poison? I can make sangong poison. Dereth intervened from the side. I know how to handle the dark element. ! At that, the senior made a surprised expression and nodded heavily. It wasnt verbal, but it was a sign of surrender that he had nothing more to ask. Sorry. Junior. Ogoldos isnt really that picky. Derrett took Lee Han out briefly while the other students were drinking and apologized privately. I am very sincere about black magic. Thats why I dont like it when new juniors touch me for a while and then disappear. I understand. You may be. To be honest, I didnt feel too bad about a senior like Ogoldos. The real lunatics are on the professors side, but seniors cannot become real lunatics no matter how much they fly and crawl. Sometimes, I wonder if Im actually threatening him with poison. An admirable junior like you is into black magic But Im listening to all other magic as well. I know, so be quiet. Diret explained how often these gatherings usually happen and why. Warlock students exchange information, share useful jobs or opportunities during vacation Yes. I heard a rumor that the professors fought on the street to drag you away. Is that a fake? no. Its real. By the way, where is Professor Mortum? Professor Mortum? When we meet, hes usually in Granden City. wait for a sec. Is it real? Are you in the city of Grande Den? Why? If you need help with your magic research, dont be afraid to call them to the meeting. But usually, we dont talk much about magic research even at gatherings. hey. Junior. But just now Senior. Wait a minute. Lee Han felt uncomfortable and blocked Direts words. Professor Mortum wasnt around, but I felt like I heard a strange voice. A voice that said, Call me too! Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Actually, dont you want to join the black magic gathering? Not all professors in the world were like Professor Voladi. Among the professors, there were more cases than I thought that they wanted to hang out with the students (without notice). This was especially true for an unpopular school like black magic. It would be difficult to get along with the other professors in Einrogard, so the loneliness would be even worse. what? However, Diret reacted in surprise to Lee Hans words. Thats not right. Hes not like that. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that so? Ive been offered it a couple of times, but you said it was okay and declined. Mmm. Lee Han let out a quiet voice and fell into thought. Diret was an excellent black magician and a great senior, but he was not a cunning disciple like Lee Han. In particular, when I was a professor, it was often the case that even if I said A with my mouth, I would say B with my whole body. I had to understand the language of these professors in order to become a cunning disciple. How did you ever refuse? Yes? He said that I would interfere with the gathering of students by asking what I was doing there. indeed. Lee Han nodded as if he understood. It was a typical fake. After that, did you add that if you need help with magic research, call me? ! Dereths eyes widened. Foresight magic?! Its not a premonition magic, its just a prediction. senior. If you dont mind, Id like to visit Professor Mortums workshop and invite you. I dont mind, but are you okay? You might get angry at the professor for bringing back things he refused. Do not worry. shall we go together? no. Lee Han stopped the diet. If there was a student who worked under Professor Mortum for a long time like Diret, he could have been shy and stubborn. I am enough alone. Then I will go. Thats right. Be careful and come and go. wait for a sec! hey! Junior! What the hell were the professors fighting on the street!? Diret, who belatedly recalled, shouted, but Lee Han had already disappeared across the street. * * * As the professors of Einrogard, they were sorcerers who had reached the state, so they had a mansion or a workshop in Granden City. And Professor Mortums workshop was located in the central noble district. next to the graveyard in the district. Is it really okay? Of course, it was a much more elegant space than the nameless cemetery on the outskirts of the city. As it is the tomb of an aristocratic family, well-carved marble tombstones and beautifully tied flowers were neatly placed here and there Nevertheless, the tombkeepers tower, used as a studio, gave off a somewhat gloomy feeling. At this point, it seemed that the graveyard was not the problem, but black magic. Professor Mortum is there? Coke. I would have said it clearly. Ill have it finished by next week. A Wardanaz soldier who will mix your organs with one more push? Professor Mortum, who opened the door while speaking bloodily, was surprised to find an unexpected student. Amazing! Do you have any other appointments? Coke. I wasnt surprised by that There were a lot of professors who went to catch you, so I thought youd be split into several pieces by now. Lee Han almost threw a curse spell on the professor at the moment. You should have dried it! Lets stay calm. Professor Mortum is still better. From Lee Hans point of view, it was better to be a professor who wanted to do his job and invite him from time to time like Professor Mortum rather than a professor who came and dragged him away. Both of them were like immature children, but the latter was more To whom did you just say something? ah. Coke. I took on a request, but it kept bothering me. One of the nobles of the family died, and it seemed that he had come to Professor Mortum to find the legacy he had hidden. I entrusted it to several foresight wizards, but failed due to lack of clues. Even the fragments of memories of the dead with black magic had to be retrieved. Such a request is possible! Lee Han felt anew that the wizards job is really wide. Maybe later manipulating the skeletons and sweeping the transport guilds jobs or trying to perform on the street didnt seem too bad. Not a good request. Coke. However, it is good for black magicians to accept such a request. Is it because of your connections with noble families? no. Coke. Expensive requests like this dont come often. So whats going on? Asking to stop other professors from chasing you is unreasonable. Its not a number Im going to stop. I know that. Could that be? And its just an honor for professors to visit me. Even if I ask, you come directly to a disciple who is not enough. Coke. You have a really good personality for a black magician. If it were me, I would have released all the poison. During the student vacation Lee Han tried to nod for a moment, but gnashed his teeth and endured it. I came today because the professor wants you to join the meeting. What meeting? Professor Mortum replied a beat late. That was enough. Lee Han was sure that the other party knew that today was the gathering day for the students of the school of black magic. Its a group where seniors learning black magic gather to pass on their knowledge to juniors. ah. ah! Coke. You mean that? yes. I am done. Professor Mortum waved his hand and said. Coke. If you dont know something while researching magic, you can come and ask me but he didnt ask well. The sadness in Professor Mortums eyes flashed for a moment and then disappeared. Lee Han said firmly. professor! why are you screaming all of a sudden? Seniors always want to ask questions to the professor. But knowing that the professor is always overworked and overworked, I had no choice but to hesitate. ! Even if the professor says its okay, if you dont personally participate in the meeting, seniors wont be able to ask. What kind of coward Sorry. But please understand. Even though he spoke bluntly, Professor Mortums face was slightly relaxed. I, as well as Guyando and Rapadel, have always been curious about the golden age you have accumulated as a warlock. During the semester, I was busy with lectures so I couldnt listen, but I went there expecting to be able to listen to the meeting during the vacation, but everyone was disappointed because the professor wasnt there. That is that so? yes. When we were disappointed, the seniors asked why. So, lets be honest, the seniors also said, We want to attend them too, but we cant because were sorry. that! Professor Mortum let out a sigh. I knew the disciples were timid, but I never thought they would be this timid. There was no need to be so frightened. That is why I mustered up the courage to come. Since Im a freshman, I was wondering if you would be a little more lenient. Coke. Of course it should. What wizard would be angry at a first years mistakes? Lee Han immediately thought of the skeleton headmaster, but he stayed still. good night. Coke. I cant help it if you say that. I cant let the few freshmen disappear. youre right. If you attend the meeting, will the freshmen fall into other schools? Professor Mortum grabbed his staff and stood up. Then he patted Lee Han on the back and walked away. Coke. Wardanaz County. I have a very good disciple. no. professor. Its just embarrassing. Lee Han swallowed the smile of a successful hunter. It would be nice if other professors were this easy. How comfortable it would be if everyone felt good like Professor Mortum. Why are there only professors who say, Im in a good mood, so Ill teach you more magic * * * Three worlds. Its the first time Ive seen Professor Mortum look so happy. Isnt it poisoned? no. Its a curse. Laughter curse, euphoria curse, what else should you mix to make you like it that much? Some of the seniors were astonished to see Professor Mortum, who normally frowns, coughs and complains, look satisfied. Of course, Diet was the same. Very different Senior. The professor just wanted to join the meeting. ! Diret looked at Lee Han with a thrilling gaze. A freshman junior who had just joined the class suddenly felt like a reliable colleague. To the point where I thought that this junior could be left behind when dealing with a crazy professor. Am I crazy? What kind of first grader Cough. The bandits held on stubbornly within the fort. So I turned the captured thieves into undead and charged them. In the meantime, he changed the captured thieves into undead and charged them. And thats why they surrendered. A truly instructive story! I want to try it too! There was no need for Lee Han to catch the wind, and the black magic school students were deeply interested in Professor Mortums one-day speech. Thanks to this, Professor Mortum was satisfied and took a break after talking. So Your Highness the Prince? yes! In the meantime, the seniors attention turned to the other juniors except for Lee Han. Wont the royal family be criticized if they take an interest in black magic? uh? is it so? Lee Han sneaked in. Tell me about how you used black magic in front of the nobles when Basilisk came out the other day. Thats why Lee Han stopped halfway Lee Han pinched the back of Gainandos hand. Cainando immediately understood. When the basilisk came out, I protected the nobles with black magic! ! Oh The seniors were surprised by Gainandos words. To think that he would use black magic in front of nobles without much calculation. There is no noble class in magic. If you are proud of yourself, what is the importance of public opinion? Gwicheon? world? Lee Han pinched Gainando again. Cainando understood again. huh! The freshman juniors this year are really amazing. The seniors were amazed and whispered. But the gaze had changed very favorably. If it wasnt for the sincerity of black magic, I couldnt show that kind of side. so. White Tiger Top Junior Why are you listening? The white tiger tower is also a very rare tower in black magic. Youre not listening to learn how to destroy black magic, right? Raphael felt cold sweat running down his back. Thats it Rapad El is from a knight family, so he is misunderstood like that, but in fact, there is no one who is as serious about black magic as Rapad El. okay? yes. Because every time we explored the undead realm, we moved at the forefront. Isnt that just a pervert? The seniors looked at Raphael in surprise in a slightly different way. What do you like about undead? I guess I just took the lead because I like the undead. Isnt that perverted? Raphaels face turned red and he stood still, unable to do this or that. The seniors didnt ask anymore if they understood it in a different way. Okay. Everyone is unique, but they are sincere when it comes to black magic. Im glad that juniors like you are here. Of course, one persons taste is a bit strange, but I will respect it. You dont ask Ymirg? Hes the Black Tortoise Tower. thats right. Cainando opened his mouth in amazement. What are these despicable seniors? After the seniors barrage of questions ended, Lee Han lightly tapped Rapadel on the shoulder. Raphael glared at Lee Han for a moment before opening his mouth. let me say thank you. Whatever it was, it was true that Wardanaz had taken care of Raphael. If it wasnt for that, I wouldnt have been able to get out of the situation safely. Okay. Thank you, pay back in silver. No, you crazy bastard! Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Such a shameless bastard. Are you saying you cant pay because youre out of danger? Lee Han looked at Rapad El in disbelief. Oh my God, such a conscienceless person are you a knight? Gainando also looked at Rapadell in disbelief. Rapadell exploded and shouted. Who said I wouldnt pay it back! pay off! I will pay you back! Its rather strange because you deny it so strongly. shut up! Rapadell fired at Cainando and turned away. As expected, the white tiger top guys have a temper They beat even the seniors if they make a mistake. Lee Han hesitated at the gossips of his black magic school seniors. It reminded me of when I went to the back of the mountain range to learn elemental water magic with Eumidhus in the past, I ambush my seniors in the third year and stole their belongings. the White Tiger Tower students arent that bad. Are you covering me as the same friend? Thats nice. By the way, Wodanaz, how do you get along with a blue dragon tower student and a white tiger tower? Lee Han replied with a fake smile. We all came here to learn magic together, so there is no reason to fight with each other because they are different towers. is he a student of Ein Rogard? Is it strange? Have the rules changed since this year? Lee Han gave a textbook-style answer, but it did not work for his seniors. Unfortunately, the seniors were already firmly distorted by the life in Ein Lorgard. Regretful. Everyone is crooked. Unlike himself, who is very normal, Lee Han felt sorry for his crooked seniors. * * * After Professor Mortums one-day speech (which started with a life story that made black magicians inevitably shed tears and ended with the tragedy of Mtaburi Fortress, where many black magicians tears were buried), the students of the school of black magic began to tell their own stories. Im trying to summon Hroekal this time, but its difficult. Apparently they are undead living in the water. The underwater undead is more difficult. Its poison is strong, so its hard to defend against it. What are you using as bait? Im throwing rotten meat, but this bastard just accepts and eats it and never wants to sign a contract with me. ah. Should I find another undead system Dereth senior. Are you going to go to 5th grade? Im thinking about it. I think Ein Lorgard would be better if I want to continue my research now. Diret answered and turned his gaze to Lee Han. Ive been curious about it since before, but I havent had a chance. By the way, junior. What the hell is the professors fighting on the street Dereth senior! I have a problem. Do I have to stay at Einrogard for the next school year? Shall we talk separately later? Originally, my goal was to take over the graveyard around the village. However, I think I can take over at the current level, and my parents seem to want me to come and settle down I can do research there, but Ah. Its difficult. really. Diret swallowed his regrets and soothed his juniors who were worried about their career path. Think about the magic research you are about to do now Senior. I got a bit of a strange offer this time. Im looking for a black magician who is good at curse magic, but he wont tell me where to put the curse. Would you like to take this offer? no. We do not accept offers that are not specifically stated. Especially the black magician Senior. Right now Im in need of silver to buy a new wand, but Langyan adventurers are looking for a warlock. Is it okay if I join here? Interesting. Lee Han listened attentively to the conversations of his seniors. Next to him, Gainando was beaten like crazy while playing wizard cards with Ymirg, and his face was pale. This isnt this a trick!? Did you cheat?! If I cheated, you lost worse than this Leehan! Lee Han! Look at the referee! Isnt this a trick? no. You lost because you couldnt. You didnt even see it! Lee Han spilled the words of Gainando through the back of his ear and played with a quill. Seeing Lee Han diligently writing, Professor Mortum asked as if wondering. Coke. Wardanaz County. Its not like youre going to be commissioned on vacation, so why are there so few of them? Are you going to take it? Professor Mortum looked at Lee Han with the gaze of What a weird guy. I think I know why the principal likes you Cough. You look alike. No, the words are too much! Lee Han exclaimed in rage without realizing it. It was an insult that even Lee Han, who was good at controlling his emotions, could not bear. too? you deserve too much! is it? Coke. I thought I might be in a bad mood but even taking that into account, Gonadaltes-sama is a great wizard. Professor Mortum seemed to be well aware of the eccentric nature of Headmaster Skeleton. Well, if youre with someone, you cant know. If he had eyes, he had no choice but to know without them. Coke. If you like to work during the vacation Soon there will be an overlapping phenomenon, so how about participating there together? professor?! The black magic school seniors were more surprised than Lee Han. professor! First graders! If youre a freshman who survived after dealing with the King of the Frost Giants Cough. It doesnt matter if you participate. The king of the frost giants? Why is that first year opponent how opponent Ein Lorgard is crazy? No, originally I was crazy Diret was embarrassed to see the juniors buzzing, so he lowered his head and covered it with his wings. Promising to bury Koholti and Kumandas upside down in the graveyard when they return to school! Does superposition refer to a phenomenon in which systems overlap? thats right. hey You are really great. One of the seniors admired and started to explain. Originally, in order for magicians to visit other realms, quite complex magic was required. Although the magic circles installed by Professor Millay, who teaches summoning magic, look simple, they are magic circles filled with advanced wisdom. Even after such a visit, the restrictions were considerable. It was only natural that he was forcibly visiting a world he did not belong to in the first place. However, there was a moment when such means or limitations disappeared. When the other dimension overlaps and blends with this dimension. Lee Han also pointed out something. Is it changing like the time of King of the Frost Giants? At that time, the hallway on the upper floor of Ein Rogard was a school and not a school. Because the dimensions of the frost giants overlapped, the cold like a knife spread to the surroundings. This phenomenon could have happened to the undead world as well. Recently, I found a place where the undead world will soon overlap. It seems to have accumulated a lot of magic power. If its still there, shouldnt it be released? Lee Han asked, recalling what he had experienced while carrying out the Gravekeepers quest the other day. The fact that mana is accumulated means that it is easy for abnormal phenomena to occur. In principle, but if it has accumulated to that level, it would be a pity to just solve it. That too is an opportunity. Lee Han looked at the seniors suspiciously. The seniors realized the meaning of that gaze and hurriedly explained. Everything is done with permission from the Empire! ah. In that case Professor Mortum sighed and took over the explanation. For warlocks, this opportunity to overlap the undead world is a very good opportunity. Is this an opportunity to sign a contract with a powerful summon? huh? The black magicians gathered at the table reacted unexpectedly to Lee Hans words. ha ha ha. Powerful summons need to be investigated in advance, not just blindly enter and sign a contract. If it was a low-level summon, it was okay to go in and scan the surroundings, but it was difficult to use a powerful undead with a name. First, they had to gather data on the undead and closely examine how they could contact them and how they could make a contract. Isnt Perkuntra such a powerful being? Something else is more important than the contract. which? everything. Professor Mortum quenched his thirst with juice and said, Bones stuck in soil, soil, mushrooms growing from those bones, bugs that eat those mushrooms, trees from which those bugs grow Everything in the undead world is good material and reagent. Coke. Originally, it is not easy to gather because there are many restrictions, but the story is different when it overlaps. Of course, you cant dig everything out. You need eyes to see. If youre really lucky, you can play with just one for a year. ! Lee Hans eyes lit up at the subject that suddenly became interesting. Is that enough? huh. Many of the items that come out are reagents only used by warlocks, but sometimes there are reagents used by other wizards or materials coveted by nobles. That kind of jumps in price. Here, Dietit senior is a legend. In the second year, you were looking for a bulhacho (IJ) Lee Han looked at Diret with a respect that was several times stronger than usual. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Diret was more dumbfounded than delighted. Youre looking at me like that because of this? Anyway, even though this looks good, its pretty dangerous because its entering the superimposed undead realm. It would be difficult if you werent a warlock who knew how to deal with the undead. First grade is usually like that As the professor said, I will do my best if you give me a chance. At Lee Hans words, the seniors nodded. Above all, Professor Mortum guaranteed it, but there was no reason to stop it. Are you really going to be okay? By the way, what happened to the king of frost giants? Wasnt that the one from that blizzard last time? I thought Koholti-senpai ate until he was full and solved the problem. Lee Han, who was listening, suddenly became puzzled and asked. By the way, seniors. Have you ever heard of those basilisks, wizards of Taoist families, or ghouls anyway? uh? I came in three days ago. I dont do much around town. I only read books at the dorm, what happened? Han Lee was impressed. Few people are as simple and comfortable as the black magicians! * * * I really dont normally say things like this. I hope you dont misunderstand. Joanen spoke carefully. Arent there too many things youre doing right now? yes? Is that so? Lee Han, who was carefully melting and extracting milky-white metal with green flames, asked in surprise. Rather, the professors didnt come, so I thought the last few weeks were on the relaxed side Thats right. Extract or continue. People tend to become relatively normal when they meet someone who is crazier than they are. Originally, Joanen said, Lets focus on work when the assistant spoke, but Im honestly curious! Even from what I heard directly from Lee Han, not only magic study, but also Puyos wand workshop and visits to the undead were scheduled, and if you add up what I heard through rumors, there was a midday scuffle with professors and a subjugation of the king of ghouls. Originally, Joanen didnt think about anything else when he was working, but this case sparked curiosity that wasnt there. Should we go this far? Invite the alchemists in the workshop to have a meal together Ah. There are impurities in the ingredients. I guess I will have to do it again. Maybe this will be fine? It was such a startling sound that Yoner would have fainted if he saw it, but Lee Han shook his head. no. It cant be done after eating No. Otherwise, there will be waste in extraction. Joanen briefly glared at his past self, who thoroughly taught him everything. Then he walked back and called for a servant. excuse me? yes. Mr. Joanen. Call Yoner. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The skeleton principals personality doesnt seem like the professors will let him take a break from lectures. what? Its not like youre taking the students out with um? Lee Han, who was immersed in his thoughts, felt an unknown sense of unease. It was an uneasiness that I didnt know why I felt it myself. Are you there? ! Friends on the second floor looked through the windows at the front door. I saw the face of a familiar friend. It was Rowena, a follower of the princess. Suspicious. Arent the professors hiding behind you? It cant be can it be? Hold your hands and ask them to come in slowly. So that I can close the door right away. Lee Han was heartbroken at the sight of his friends having vicious conversations. Einrogards professors were ruining their friends. Raise both hands and come in slowly! Of course, that was it, and Lee Han accepted the advice of his friends. Really, there could be professors hiding behind it. yes?! Mr. Wodanaz. Why Dont talk nonsense! My staff is pointed at you! Gainando groaned. It was the momentum to throw a curse at any moment. Rowena was confused, wondering what the hell she had done wrong. What the hell am I doing wrong Ill go and check it out. Ratford hurried down and pokes his head cautiously out the front door. No Professor! ??? ah. sorry. Im afraid the professors are hiding behind Ratfords sincere explanation made Rowena confused whether he was joking or not. Are you kidding? no. Serious. * * * Rowena came to visit Duke Ikaldorens mansion together. To me? Lee Han was puzzled. He knew that the princess had received a riddle (a bribe wrapped in magic) from the Duke of Ikhaldoren. Didnt they work together at the wand workshop to solve the mystery? If I remember correctly, it was well made, but why visit together? yes. Didnt Wardanaz help you solve it? Of course, along with the honor I dont mind sharing the reward. Rowena showed an awkward expression at Lee Hans words. It was a joke that was hard to react to. Because Im bad at jokes It wasnt a joke, but I understood why they came anyway. But if theres a problem, it wont fire at me, right? If the answer to the riddle was wrong, but it went to Wodanaz gave me advice, but its wrong!, it became annoying. Originally, if the results of group assignments are bad, isnt it the leader with good grades who takes the biggest responsibility? How could that be! Rowena was shocked and denied it. Adenart was never one to place the blame on his followers. Lee Han. Isnt it suspicious because you strongly deny it? I may swear on my honor as a knight! Isnt it more suspicious since you went that far? It was Gainandos ability to be shameless without hesitation in catching fault. Rowena was indignant and unfair, and glared at Gainando. I couldnt figure out what kind of evil mind he was interfering with the princesss work. Hes really too much! If there was no one, I would have been hit by one. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Calm down. Its not that difficult to visit Duke Ikhaldorens mansion. In fact, all I had to do was go get something to eat and drink, and say hello to the duke saying, The mansion is so pretty, haha. Rowenas face brightened as Lee Han seemed to accept it. Its not the first time Ive been there. Have you ever been there? Rowena tilted her head. During vacation, the Wodanaz family boy was so busy that he couldnt have enough bodies even if he had a few more. Have you visited the dukes mansion before? I dont think they were close friends? This is not a city mansion Lee Han slightly changed the subject. There was nothing good about having to say that I visited Einrogard without permission during the semester with Professor Voladi. If it goes into the skull headmasters ears later, wont the road be blocked? There is no need for any preparation, right? Is it just a visit? yes! The Duke will be waiting for you with a souvenir prepared too! Thats right wait a moment? Lee Han was surprised. What gift? ah. His Highness the Duke gave gifts to the students whenever they visited the mansion, saying that they were pillars responsible for the future of the empire So what kind of gifts are those? Rowena, slightly overwhelmed by Lee Hans spirit, stuttered. I gave you this kind of accessory the other day Is there a problem? When Rowena took out a small medallion made of solid gold, Lee Hans eyes shook. The number of followers of the princess would be quite large, but to think that such students sprayed something like that every time they came. surprising! His financial power was amazing, and it was surprising that he didnt give any reward when he defeated the poisonous contaminant that attacked the duke the other day. In fact, most of them were the latter. Lee Han still had a grudge against the duke. To take care of only the royal family like that, it must be a despicable person who surrenders to power. You are kind. However, apart from such resentment, if you sprinkled a gift like that, you couldnt not accept it. Can I bring other friends too? At Lee Hans question, Rowena naturally nodded as if she had waited. His Highness said that anyone here is welcome. Duke Ikhaldoren welcomed all the students of Einrogard, even if they did not go down to the evil prince or the Meikin family. In fact, when I invited the princess, I told her to invite any friends she wanted. Is there any particular limit on the number of people? yes. He said that the more he brought, the happier he was. Right. Lee Han nodded and started writing a letter using a quill. Dear Salko of House Tutanta, I know you dont like to be associated with aristocratic families, but even taking that into consideration, I am contacting you because I have a really good job. Surprisingly, you can earn a gold coin or two just by eating * * * The first-year students of Einrogard gathered in the city vacant lot were surprised. Isnt today the first day of school? I thought it was Ein Rogard for a moment. Thats how many top students were gathered together. Even the Priest students of the Phoenix Tower were invited. I hope everyone can enjoy a hearty meal at the dukes mansion. Wait a minute. Mr. Wodanaz. By any chance, the reason you invited us today isnt for a meal, is it? Of course not. The priests were relieved by Lee Hans words. Lee Han sent a letter saying, As a student of Einrogard, there is a place where I have to participate and shine, but I was a bit taken aback when I brought up the topic of eating. After all, there was no way he would call the priests and take them to the dukes mansion to get them to eat. Of course there must be another reason. It was clear that there was a reason for priests to be present in the banquet hall of the mansion. The Wodanaz boy didnt do anything stupid. By the way, why arent there any White Tiger Tower guys? I sent an invitation, but everyone said it was impossible because there was a schedule. Its good to request an adventurer, but I wonder if youre too engrossed in it. ? ??? Nilia and Ratford looked at Lee Han like a thief. What is the person who is most passionate about adventurer requests than anyone else? I never thought you would collect this much. Rowena blinked in surprise. Once again, I felt Lee Hans wide personal connections. Although Adenart had followers, he had limitations. Even when he was immediately invited to bring Her Highnesss friend, the followers reacted in the same way, Can we dare to call ourselves friends? The followers who were seriously thinking about it eventually said, I think it would be better for the princess to invite her friends separately instead of us, but Adenart said that she would take Rowena as a friend instead of inviting her friends, perhaps not wanting to disappoint the followers. Everyone was moved, but Rowena was worried that Adenart had no friends. If the person she serves as a knight has no friends, forcing her to make friends is her loyalty, so Rowena has had a lot of trouble with this lately. Mrs. Wardanaz. How the hell do you make friends? Chin friend? Lee Han hesitated. Of course, I was close with some of the students, but all the other students in the tower were a bit Can we call them friends? Im not sure if I can call you a friend. Until he is humble. Rowena admired Lee Hans generosity. Indeed, he seemed like a person with a wide network of connections. If he had been a mean prince, he would have boasted, Because Im good at it. Then let me change the question. How can I call people like that? Uh um thats I dont think its true. Sincerity! Rowena shuddered at the standard yet difficult answer. Would it work if I sincerely mixed swords and then sincerely proposed to recruit her as a friend of Her Highness? Im not an expert on friends, but I dont think that will work. * * * Duke Ikhaldoren regretted his decision to blindly invite Einrogard students. It must have been a mistake to call dirty, vulgar and stupid knights. The duke did not like the original knights. Even if they were nobles of the same empire, the rough appearance of the knights families made them feel closer to barbarians than nobles. I invited him because I thought it would be okay if he was a student enough to enter Ein Lorgard, but he did the same thing. Drink! Drink! Drink! This cup is for His Highness the Duke, who gave us todays banquet! This cup is for the monster we hunted! This one I dont know! I will just drink! Clink! The drunken and excited White Tiger Tower students threw their glasses on the floor and bowls, went out into the hallway of the banquet hall, headed for the kitchen, brought their own kegs and drank them. The White Tiger Tower students living in the knights quarters had to eat only rough and hard food instead of rich and rich meals. Of course, compared to Ein Rogard, the food was edible, but compared to the sumptuous banquet at this banquet hall, the food in the inn was rubbish. Smack! This bastard?! Who threw the pie?! I throw too!! me too!! Duke Ikhaldoren, who was sitting in the seat of honor, maintained a calm expression. Of course, inside I was swearing. Theres no way these idiots have any information to dig up. Long live the Duke! Long live His Highness the Duke! Your Highness the Duke! Thanks for inviting me! ha ha ha. Everyone is eating and drinking happily, so Im happy A cake that someone accidentally threw in the face of Duke Ikhaldoren flew. The escort immediately hit and sent it flying, but the dukes eyebrows could not be helped. I must be crazy. If everyone is crazy, only normal people will suffer. Students like Giselle from the Moradi family and Durgyu from the Choi family put down their forks and watched the Duke. No matter how much he smiled, he couldnt help but notice that he was giving a shit in the banquet hall. Mo Moradi. Are you okay? Are you okay? What do you use your eyeballs for? Why dont you sell it along with the head? Dont do that to me! Shouldnt it dry up first! Cakes flew to the Duke, but these crazy students were drunk and messing around. However, if the two of them get up and look serious, the atmosphere will become chilly. Likewise, it was like spitting in the face of the white tiger tower. In the meantime, the door to the banquet hall opened. A student at the White Tiger Tower, who was too absorbed in not noticing that the door was open, accidentally threw a roasted turkey with sauce toward the door. ? Lee Han nodded and avoided it. Gainando, who was behind him, screamed and fell. Are they crazy? What is this? While the students outside the door were stunned and whispering, Lee Han strode away. Then, he struck the stomach of the nearest White Tiger Tower student with his cane. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Queueek. The student at the White Tiger Tower, who was properly surprised, collapsed as it were. Another student next to him exclaimed in surprise. Wardanaz!!! okay. What what are you doing! Why are you attacking us! Are you crazy!! You guys threw the turkey at me first. No play! Its a joke! It was a joke. okay! i get it. Lee Han swung his staff and chanted a spell. Then, in the keg, the liquor gushed out and formed into a sphere. The face of the white tiger tower student who saw it turned white. Even though I was drunk, I felt like I was getting drunk. Wordanaz water elemental magic that all students of the White Tiger Tower know about! Everyone bleeds kuk! What are you avoiding, you crazy people? Wardanaz is here! Wodanaz is here Hey! hey!! Stop drinking! Wodanaz is here! The White Tiger Tower students sitting on the hallway of the banquet hall realized the change and screamed, but the banquet hall was too noisy to hear it. The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were excitedly throwing food at each other using the vast banquet hall, discovered Lee Han belatedly. What kuck! This geuh! Why the hell kek! Help Wardanaz! Salko, who came to his senses belatedly, shouted ferociously. The Black Turtle Tower students jumped in and attacked the White Tiger Tower students. No matter how good the White Tiger Tower students were in melee combat, their hands and feet were not aligned in such a drunken state. B cowardly bastards! When were drunk and off guard hiccup! Giselle got up from her seat and moved to the Dukes side. I didnt want to get caught up in that pathetic mess. * * * Sorry. Dukes Highness. Everyone seems to have been joking around a bit. After putting aside the White Tiger Tower students, Lee Han apologized. In fact, it wasnt until the fight started that I realized that Duke Ikhaldoren was sitting in the high chair. The white tigers were playing so freely that they never thought that the duke would be at the banquet hall as well. Are they really crazy? To play while throwing drinks and food while the Duke is in front of them. It was the guts that surpassed Kainan Island. Anyway, as long as there was a duke, it was polite to apologize for having such a scuffle in front of him. Lee Han lowered his head. No. It was fun to feel the boiling blood of young talents. Duke Ikhaldorens face looked really happy. Seeing this, Lee Han thought to himself. Your taste is unique. I never thought the White Tiger Tower students would love to make a mess by throwing pies and cakes at each other. If I went to see the pigsty, I might get a standing ovation. Its really cool inside. The Duke of Ikhaldoren looked at Lee Han very gladly. He was always looking for talent, but what he showed today was very impressive. How nice it was to see him overpowering the grunting pigs at the banquet hall The messy banquet hall was quickly cleaned up. Lee Han and his friends rushed in and took their seats in the banquet hall. Can I not wake you up? The White Tiger Tower students were lying in the corner of the banquet hall. Both Lee Han and the Duke pretended not to see them and ignored them. I never thought that so many Einrogard students would come to visit Im really happy. If you want, I will invite more next time to bring you. ! At Lee Hans words, Duke Ikaldorens eyes flashed sharply. That Wodanaz family boy was an ambitious man who had caught a deadly taint the other day and had explicitly hinted at his worth to the duke. There was no way such an ambitious person would do something like this without thinking. Why did you bring so many Einrogard students? A personal connection! Even if he was from Ein Lorgard, there werent that many people with whom he had a wide friendship. Even the duke knew that Einrogard was separated by towers and that they did not mix. But to think that Wodanaz, a member of the Blue Dragon Tower, brought students from other towers (even though he seemed to have a very bad relationship with the White Tiger Tower). It was an amazing dragon technique that no one else could show. As a great nobility, only those who have innate dignity can show it! Its only a freshman year Im afraid of the future. It was the duke who in their last meeting had elevated Lee Han from merely a talented freshman to a young aspiring man who deserved a seat across the table as an equal. But todays meeting is very faint, but to the point of being wary. I was genuinely afraid of what the future would look like. Shall I bring something to drink? In response to the servants question, Lee Han said firmly. Please prepare some food. yes. It was the servant who cautiously asked if he would only bring drinks because of the students who had just made that mess. I was just worried, but what can I do? The servant withdrew to contact the kitchen. Can you turn down the drink and prepare the meal? Are you trying to pass the time by not talking right away? Why? Duke Ikhaldoren was alone in deep thought. Durgyu, who saw that, asked Giselle in an impatient voice. Are you mad? Are you going to keep asking about things that you can know even if you only have eyes? If thats the case, pay a silver coin and ask. Lee Han whispered to Salco. Eat as much as you can. Salco. Its free. Wardanaz. You really should have come to the Black Turtle Tower. * * * Fortunately for the servants. The three-tower students meals were much more peaceful and quiet. The priests carefully sliced the steak with knives and politely thanked the duke for each bite. Originally, Duke Ikaldoren was unmoved by such a greeting, but after seeing the shit from the students of the White Tiger Tower earlier, he couldnt help but feel happy. The duke thought that after this banquet, he should send donations to each temple. The meals of the students of the Black Turtle Tower were noisier than the priests, but they were at least amicable. Considering that I was a student, it was rather nice because I was fresh. How do you eat this? Give me i will cut it I dont cut it by force, I cut the joint here and then peel it. Nilia! As expected, Nilia is different, but isnt there something different? There is dignity in behavior. Its not like you can hang out with nobles for nothing. When Gainando tried to stick his nose into the plate, he pulled the back of his hair to stop it, and Lee Han picked up the plate and set it down in front of the princess. Adenart, who wanted to eat terrine made with venison seasoning, but was only looking at it from a distance, slightly bowed his head in gratitude. Seeing that, Rowena was surprised and asked. How do you know what you want? You kept glancing at me. Is that so? I thought you were thinking about a riddle today I dont think anyone is thinking while looking at the plate. Rowena pondered and asked. If you take care of me like this, wouldnt we already be friends? You call that a friend? Looks like a servant. childminder. A butler would be better. As the other Blue Dragon Tower students calmly commented, Rowena sulked. Lee Han, who roughly took care of all the people around him, turned his attention to the duke. The duke was waiting with a smile on his face without changing his expression. It was nice to see people like that. Its because hes being stingy with people other than the imperial family. Your Highness the Duke. I have a question about the mystery. Ask me anything. When Lee Han spoke to him, the duke was delighted as if a person who skipped a meal received food. I thought the riddle Your Highness gave me was a riddle that compared something. For example, the moon Very well matched! For a moment, Lee Hans face froze. The face of Yoner, who was next to him, also froze. The two quickly exchanged glances. was it a real analogy riddle? I thought it was a little strange! Unaware of the hardened expressions on their faces, the duke continued. If a riddle that was originally asked to be correct is not answered and a strange answer is given, the person who gave the question is also troubled. The duke contemplated, Should I make it more understandable? because of the princesss followers who kept forcibly bringing answers to the riddle. Although the possibility is slim, I was quite worried as it could be rumored that Duke of Ikaldoren took notice and acknowledged that even a wrong riddle was correct . yes. That was the correct answer. Thats right. Lee Han looked at the princess and her followers without realizing it. It seemed that he had not yet heard the conversation between the duke and Lee Han because he was eating. Rowenna? yes? Put it under the cane you brought and never take it out. yes? Why? Just dont take it out. When Lee Han looked serious, Rowena nodded in surprise. Lee Han thought he should apologize later. * * * After the meal, the duke asked the students a question. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was mainly a question about Ein Lorgard. How are you doing in Ein Lorgard? Dogs are doing satisfactorily. Jimm Im fine too. Even the students who tried to tell the truth at first gave up when their tongues stopped due to swearing and chose an acceptable answer. What does food have to do with keeping mysteries and knowledge! Its like a fucking oath! I heard that the teachings of mages are very harsh. Hm I think its because of rumors from the past. Thats right originally, rumors like that tend to leave a strong impression ? The Duke was very confused. I got information that life inside was quite difficult, but just like the last time and this time, why didnt anything fit me like this? The more I knew, the more I felt like I was falling into a labyrinth. Still, thanks to Wardanaz here I was able to live a decent life. youre right. If it wasnt for Lee Han of the Wodanaz family, it might have been a little more difficult As Lee Hans story came out, the duke listened with interest. I already knew that it was highly popular among students, but I was able to get information from a different perspective by listening to it this way. He saved my life several times. Some crazy guys are attacking I was lucky. To Salkos words, Lee Han replied as if it was nothing. But at that moment, the Duke was shocked by a lightning strike. It was intuitively certain. no way! The ones the duke let into the school. The crazy people the Black Turtle Tower student was talking about now had to be them. There couldnt be more people attacking students at a school the size of Ein Rogard. Does that make sense!? Duke Ikhaldoren was unshakable for a while, but this time he crossed the line. I didnt send the idiots, I sent those expensive snakes of the maple tree in. It wasnt even a rookie. They were good at dealing with wizards. Even though its inside a magic school and there are professors, does it make sense that you cant overpower a single freshman?? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand it. In the end, the duke lost patience and brought up the question. I wonder if that raid is Lets do it Its not a big deal. The other students finished saying no with a bitter expression. The Duke couldnt help but be even more confused. And the most confusing thing is Isnt it too unfortunate to be a coincidence! To think that the person who stopped the raid approached this Duke of Ikhaldoren The Duke suddenly felt suffocated. It feels like you are a puppet playing in someones palm. It was an intense feeling of pressure that he had never felt except when facing the emperor. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 To think that young bastard didnt come to trade with him, but to manipulate him. Duke Ikhaldoren felt cold sweat run down his back. Are you okay? The escorts exclaimed in bewilderment at the sudden change in their masters condition. It was extremely rare for a duke, who was protected by all sorts of expensive magic, to show himself like this. What happened? It is nothing. My body not feeling well. Ill call the priest right away. done. It would be better to rest a little. Im sorry. I will wake up first. Duke Ikhaldoren rose from his seat. I needed some time to reflect on this confusing situation. It was really unbelievable. The Duke himself was so frightened that he pulled out his tail first. Ive never been like this even in front of the head of the great Wodanaz family What kind of monster did you create, Wodanaz! When the Duke got up and left the banquet hall, Lee Han frowned. Why is that? Strange. Theres no way someone like a duke would suddenly feel unwell. It was a position where potions and magic scrolls could be poured over the body with just one finger movement. There was no way Duke Ikhaldoren, who was wearing artifacts that would easily exceed the price of a castle, would spare magic. It definitely is. Rowena was surprised by Lee Hans knowledge. He thought the duke was not feeling well, but this boy from the Wodanaz family noticed something. There is only one reason. What is that! Im pretending to be sick because I dont want to give souvenirs. yes? Rowena listened in anticipation and was taken aback. There is no reason other than that. I do not know? No matter how much Rowena respected Lee Hans insight, this was a difficult hypothesis to accept. * * * In the banquet hall below, the duke took a break, unaware that Lee Han was having a very rude misunderstanding. The magic circles installed in the study aroused and energized the mind, but as long as the cause remained, the disturbed mind did not disappear. Should I withdraw my hand from Ein Lorgard? At this point, I wondered if I should have never touched Einrogard. Believing in the Dukes own strength, he stabbed it, but the more he put his hand in, the more it felt like he was sinking into a bottomless swamp. If only the sent subordinates had been retrieved, he would have seriously thought about it Master. A cautious voice came from outside. Those who had served the peacock for a long time could tell that the peacocks planting had become rough. Everyone was extremely careful, lest they would get angry with each other for nothing. The knights have arrived. What do you mean by that? The Dukes voice went down even further. There was a cool chill. Were there any knights visiting this mansion today? Thats it It seems that the Knights mistakenly visited me The armrest of the chair the Duke was sitting on sounded like it was breaking. Hick! Are all the knights idiots? Cant even count? It wasnt meant to be that angry. It wasnt such a big mistake to visit by mistaking the date. The duke didnt care whether he visited a few days earlier or later, as long as the person he invited was important. But todays events were draining the Dukes patience. In the morning, students from beast-like knight families made a mess, and in the afternoon, the knights couldnt count the number and came on a different date from the day they were invited. Doll Shall I return it? done. It wont be fixed by educating the idiots. get ready to serve Im going to rest for a bit. Still, the duke calmly calculated. It was better to treat the knights well and send them away, then praise them, rather than disgrace them and kick them out and make complaints. It was also the duty of a great nobleman to treat invited guests well. After a while. The servant came to the duke who was resting with his eyes closed again. The attendant trembled all over and said as if he really didnt want to tell it. The knights say they want to see the Duke in person and thank him Tell him to sit still and eat before he kills you. The attendant couldnt bear to go and waited. The Duke said with a shallow sigh. Make it clear that you will go out after resting more. Now, if someone comes and calls me again, I swear I will bury them. Got it? yes! * * * The White Sheep Knights were a gathering of knights who traveled all over the empire to help the weak, jump into danger, and seek honor as knights, but in fact, the White Sheep Knights were a peculiar group of knights. Who would like to travel all over the empire without any reward? Even if it was a knight, it was a difficult and painful job. Most of the Knights of the Empire were a much more comfortable and interest-group gathering of local knight families to protect the region or for friendship. The Beech Knights also belonged to the latter. The knights of the Beech Tree Knights, who operated in an area a little far from Granden City, were very energetic at the Dukes invitation. Not everyone can receive an invitation from the great nobleman of the empire, His Highness, Duke of Ikhaldoren. It is possible because of the glory of the name of the beech tree. The bastards who have nothing to do They are saying things like glory. They must have gathered together and played wizard cards. Shh. Be quite. The young apprentice knights of the White Sheep Knights, who were moving with the Beech Knights, grumbled. The average knight who brought them warned them to be careful. I will not forgive you if you behave rudely to the knights of other knights. But arent those bastards too arrogant I would have told them to stop! When the average knight expressed his anger, the apprentice knights kept their mouths shut. It wasnt that even the rank knights didnt understand their feelings. The Beech Knights tended to act more like nobles than knights, as do knights with a lot of wealth. If you were to act like the apprentice knights of the White Yangmok Knights, you should respect and respect each other, but when you look at your clothes and weapons, you keep taking an attitude of looking down on them, so the apprentice knights couldnt help but be angry. for a moment. Why are you leading me this way? One of the knights of the Beech Knights noticed something strange and asked. The dukes mansion in the city was large and spacious, and there were several spaces that could be used as banquet halls. However, the banquet hall, which is the most central among them, was, as anyone can tell, the hall located in the center. By the way, isnt the place the servants are guiding us to the banquet hall on the left? A passenger is coming. A sailor? The knights groaned. It was surprising that there were guests who came before them, but they occupied a better banquet hall. I wasnt feeling very well. Who are you? These are the students of Ein Lorgard. The dissatisfaction on the faces of the knights rose. Even if the heads of families from other families had visited, it was only possible that the place was taken away by the students of the magic school. Of course, if you think about it coldly, you can calculate what the status of the students of this magic school is on average, but the knights started to argue instead of calculating. Is it the one assigned by His Highness the Duke? Could it be? From the point of view of the servants, the duke could not be excused for such a question. In that case, even a few necks were not enough. Then what do you mean? We dont know either It looks like the students went in first. The servants cautious answers were interpreted differently by the knights. I could be mistaken because Im still young. Cant we just use the banquet hall on the left? The rank knight of the White Sheep Knights cautiously opened his mouth. Considering the status and position of the Einrogard students, they didnt want to fight over a single banquet hall. Then the knights of the Beech Knights responded in a fit of rage. Why should we give up the banquet hall we should use? Its not a good thing to leave students alone! I have to tell you that what is wrong is wrong. Apprentice knights of the White Sheep Knights may be happy with this kind of treatment, but we are not. The average knights eyebrows twitched at the remark that blatantly ignored the apprentice knight. As the average knight with a threatening impression radiated momentum, the knights of the Beech Tree Knights also changed the topic, as if they were sorry. Go and tell me. I think there was a mistake. * * * Wodhanaj ruined a good party. thats right. It was really free and so much fun If there are people who keep muttering, Ill throw them upside down in a barrel, so shut up and eat. When the awakened White Tiger Tower students grumbled and ate their food, Lee Han warned them. Even thinking about what he had done earlier, giving him food was a waste. That Mr. Wardanaz. ?? When a servant came running and whispered with a pale face, Lee Han was puzzled. what? I dont think its saying that I need to get even a silver coin. It was really nonsense, but the evaluation of the duke had already come down that much within Yihan. The knights ? Lee Han, who heard the explanation of the situation, tilted his head because he did not understand. Realizing that something was wrong, the friends also gathered in a loud voice. Why are the knights here? Is that today too? Is it strange? Students from aristocratic families were well aware that several groups were not invited on the same day. Have you ever misunderstood the date? no way. They must be that crazy. Look at the White Tiger Tower guys. Stupid, but not that stupid. Tutanta. Do you want to die! Shut up. Bastards who collapsed drunk at someone elses banquet hall. I didnt fall down, I passed out from being beaten by Wodanaz! Hey its embarrassing, so speak quietly Lee Han asked the servant while his friends chatted. So you want me to give up the banquet hall now? Absolutely not! Wodanaz! That sounds crazy! The students of the White Tiger Tower reacted most violently. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had a lot of experience gathering among knight families, so they had no choice but to be sensitive. Unlike the gatherings of aristocratic families, there were many times when violent wars of nerves took place in the gatherings of knight families. Trying to enter a banquet hall that was being used by others in this way was one of them. As a knight from a family, he could never yield. Can I yield? Have you finished eating? I cant do it, Wodanaz! Wake! You guys arent that kind of guy! He was the kind of guy who would break bones if he got into a fight! I can see what you think of me. Not only the White Tiger Tower students, but also other friends showed rejection. Then, Lee Han did not say anything more and meekly agreed. okay. if you dont want to go out Tell them youll refuse. The servant who had been caught in the middle lowered his head pitifully and ran out. and came back and said That Mr. Wardanaz. Wouldnt the knights decide by lightly competing their skills Is the banquet hall smeared with honey? Lee Han couldnt understand the knights obsessing over the banquet hall like crazy. Is there any kind of magical pulse flowing here? why so far? Kuh hahahaha! You are digging your own grave, you idiots! The Beech Knights. You still dont know how wide the empire is! You guys died today! ???? The servant who conveyed the words was taken aback by the reaction of the White Tiger Tower students. I knew I would turn down a ridiculously rude offer. how? Chapter 366 Chapter 366 The Beech Knights werent the knights who fought fiercely, but there was still a difference in skill between the regular knights of the knights and the students still learning magic at Ein Lorguard. Of course, the Beech Knights had a lot of eyes, so of course they had to put their circumstances in their hands, but even taking that into account, the students looked so disadvantaged. The servant couldnt understand why the students liked it. Lets step on those who dare to be cocky, Wodanaz! Never forgive! They probably dont know that you know how to use a sword. Lets hide it and end it all at once! If you take out a sword while attacking with magic, youll be taken aback in embarrassment! At the lewd shouts of the White Tiger Tower students, the other tower students looked at them in bewilderment. Salco murmured. Are those guys knights? Some of the White Tiger Tower students couldnt lift their heads because their friends were embarrassed. To act like that when youre going to leave it to Wodanaz instead of stepping out on your own Am I really okay? the servant asked hesitantly. You dont have to worry! Because Wodanaz is here! Uh isnt the wizard leaving? The innocent question of the servant brought the spirits of the White Tiger Tower students back. Uh were weaker than Wodanaz Ah aha. okay. As they became embarrassed, the servant shouted to lighten the mood. I also think that if you are a friend, you can go out on your behalf! Isnt that what friendship is all about? They arent exactly friends When the atmosphere became very awkward, the White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Han without realizing it. Am I going to leave? Wodanaz? We cant take you out of the power of the White Tiger Tower. hey. you crazy It is the Tower of the Woudanaz Blue Dragon. Oh no. Habitually * * * Aside from the pranks of the White Tiger Tower students, Lee Han took the opponents provocation quite seriously. Prior to the match, he called Durgyu and Giselle to confirm the opponents strength. The Beech Knights are not that powerful or prestigious. Are you sure? Are you sure. Are you sure? What do you mean by asking again? Giselle refrained from adding baby or child to the end. Instead of answering, Lee Han looked at Therugyu. Durgyu looked at Giselle and nodded. It is certainly. Han Lee. Not that great knights. That is fortunate. But Lee Han If youre not a master like Bikelinz-sama or Professor Ingeldell, but to the point of being a representative of the Knights, youll never be able to do that. Durgyu said as if he was worried. Unlike the other White Tiger Tower students who have been beaten so many times that they have strange fantasies about Lee Hans strength (some White Tiger Tower students were earnestly arguing that if Lee Han took out the hidden forbidden magic and fought the Skull Principal, they might equalize). Durgyu and Giselle were quite realistic. Lee Han is strong, but isnt he still a student? On the other hand, the opponent is a knight with experience. It was always the knight who caught the wizard. Dont worry. Durgyu. Because I have thoughts. As things progressed like this, Lee Han also had no intention of going over smoothly. No matter how crazy you are at the banquet hall, isnt there such a degree? No matter what the other person was thinking, he intended to show the truth. What do you plan to do? Giselle asked, genuinely curious. I knew that Lee Han was a cunning, mean, and meticulous strategist, but I had no idea what to do in the current situation. To see. Lee Han approached the servant and whispered. It seems that the situation in which the students have to deal with the knight is too harsh. I guess I need to make more concessions. Say this well. The servant was more perplexed than moved by the silver coin slipping into his sleeve. not like this? Of course, that is what I have to do. You dont have to give me silver coins. We will do our best. Uh huh. no. Leave it. Leave it. Lee Han grabbed the servant who resisted and stuck a silver coin in his pocket. In the end, the servant who gave up and took the silver went out and returned after a while. He said you can prepare the magic in advance. thanks. Giselle seemed to know now. It was a simple but effective method. Of course, it was absolutely not the way a person from a great aristocratic family would do. Is he crazy or really. ruler. One more here. yes!? Thats fine Go back and tell them that you feel like theyre just going to turn down the offer, and you think you need to make more concessions. The servant went out with a face bewitched by what he was doing. Then he came back and said They say you can deal with three people instead of one. Right. for a moment. dont go My body is heavy because the students ate a lot today, so please make more concessions Wodhanaz is a big deal! At the sudden shout, the three students turned their heads. Its not just the Beech Knights! There are also the White Sheep Knights! These are the guys who came to school last time! ! Lee Han was surprised. This was definitely a hit. If I were to tell the story of the apprentice knights of the White Yangmok Knights Its going to be hard to catch them off guard by pretending to be weak! Still, there is a friendship that we mixed swords with last time. Is there any possibility of keeping a secret? To Lee Hans question, Durgyu and Giselle shook their heads and answered. I dont think they will. Then those bastards, then I am the Wodanaz family, not the Moradi family. Isnt that too much? While Lee Han thought so, someone opened the back door of the banquet hall and entered cautiously. He was an apprentice knight of the White Yangmok Knights. Concubine concubine! Shh! Quiet. Because you sneaked in. I have come to inform you. The apprentice knight hid himself among the students, noticing the outside world. But what did you just say? concubine? Maybe I misunderstood the hissing? okay? The apprentice knight turned his head and looked at Lee Han as if he was not interested. Then, in a very low voice, the words poured out quickly. Right now, the knights of the Beech Knights are on their guard. Those bastards wordanaz how evil you are Evil? I was in a hurry and made a mistake. You probably dont know that he excels in both swordsmanship and magic and has a deep mind. The guy who is representing uses both a sword and a shield, but he uses a left-handed sword? Swordsmanship is Lee Han looked at Durgyu and Giselle at the friendship of the apprentice knight who immediately conveyed his weakness. The two averted their gaze. * * * After the break, the duke opened the door and came out. The escorts and attendants waited in front of the study without breathing. It was an unnecessary action, but the duke took the lead as if it were natural. ? A loud noise came from the center of the first floor, located under the grand staircase. At first, I thought it was a noise coming from the banquet hall, but now that I think about it, the direction is different. What is going on? The attendants held their breath, unable to grasp the situation. After telling the servants not to disturb him while the duke was resting, they were also waiting dead in front of the study, so they couldnt grasp the situation. Ill check it out and come back. An attendant hurried down. I went down so fast that I slipped and nearly fell several times. The attendant who went down felt his heart sink when he saw the knights and students huddled together on the first floor and doing something similar to a duel. What the hell is this? There was a problem with where you used the banquet hall for the banquet The servant also made a tearful excuse as if he had grasped the situation with the serious face of the attendant. He told me not to come up, so I cant help it I should have intervened, so Ill have them stab me in the mansion?! Its not sword fighting, its practice sparring Fortunately, the situation was still not good. If a knight and a student compete, isnt it obvious who will win? Even if he quietly won, the students would be dissatisfied with the dukes handling of work, but if the knight used it roughly even in his hands, it was dizzying to think of the consequences. The attendant ran to the duke as quickly as possible and explained the situation. Hearing all the words, Duke Ikhaldoren froze coldly. It has crossed the threshold of anger. so? So what is the reason for conveying it as it is? Does this body have to deal with it? huh? Ill go now and fix it right away! The attendants and escorts immediately shouted and ran downstairs. I was thinking of stopping this even by beating the knights. This this is against the rules! I dont know why its a foul. You were hiding magic magic! Didnt I say that I could cast magic beforehand? ??? However, the sight unfolding before the eyes of the escorts was the exact opposite of what they expected. * * * Yihan Durgyu Giselle put on random strengthening magic and walked out. While pretending to be as weak, frightened, and nervous as possible. Durgyu. relax your eyes It looks strong. Im sorry. Han Lee. Because acting is difficult Think of yourself as a Gainando. I am Cainando. I am Cainando. It didnt end there. Lee Han confidently floated the water beads and asked for time to complete the rotation. The opposing knight nodded lightly, not knowing what kind of magic Lee Han would prepare. The three of them had already judged that they had won. Boom! As a result, the opposing knight broke the window and flew into the garden next to the mansion. Please say I didnt blow it up on purpose. Lee Han. sorry. You failed to control your strength. The knights who came to their senses belatedly protested strongly. This this is against the rules! Originally, I was going to fight tight and give the opponent an excuse, Haha, I was careless because I was a young student, but since he accidentally sent him off with a single blow, Lee Han didnt have many options left. Shamelessly go out! I dont know why its a foul. You were hiding magic magic! Didnt you say you could cast magic beforehand? Lee Han insisted with a face of I dont know anything. In fact, the knights had nothing to say. It was a story that had already been approved in advance. Such a cunning trick! stop. His Highness the Duke! The knights were delighted with Duke Ikhaldorens visit. I was doing a simple match right now, but if you dont mind, referee Why? yes? I asked why you were sparring at someone elses mansion. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of that trivial argument If a trivial argument arises, can we engage in sparring at someone elses mansion? Is it the way of the Beech Knights? Only then did the knights of the Order, realizing that the atmosphere was unusual, shut their mouths. In their own land, as a member of a knights family, they put strength on their shoulders, but they were the ones who would fly away if the duke burst into anger. Your Highness the Duke of Gong. There is a misunderstanding. Is this body an idiot? To the point where I cant understand what youre saying? Oh no, thats not it I was generous enough to overlook my mistake, so Im going to destroy this body! The duke vented cold, restrained anger. Seeing that, Lee Han thought to himself. It seems to be different from rumors. The person who laughed happily when the students of the White Tiger Tower were making a fuss became so angry because of Dalian. Contrary to rumors, he was quite capricious and eccentric. Im also a bitch Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Originally, it was rare for Duke Ikal Doren to get angry so shamelessly. Even if he is angry, the dukes method is to prepare a dagger and stab it inside rather than burst it outwardly. The fact that such a duke exploded in anger was because the knights were constantly scratching their nerves today, but more than anything, it was largely because of Lee Han that they fell into the shadow of suspicion. No matter how cold-hearted the operation is, it cant be helped if fear and confusion fills the head. Its strange. what? Ive never heard of Duke Ikhaldoren being so emotional. Giselle tilted her head beside her. A lot of the original rumors were wrong. The duke is more emotional and stingy than you think. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that so? Giselle was honestly surprised. Arent the two words that Wodanaz just said the most unsuitable for Duke Ikhaldoren? But theres no way Wardanaz would make a mistake in that area Perhaps His Highness, the Duke, is so angry because he cares about the students that much. Rowena added. From Rowenas point of view, there was no particular reason other than that. Giselle seemed to agree, as if she thought she was not wrong. You wouldnt be that angry just because you messed up in the mansion. ah. but. He cared a lot about the royal family. ? Rowena, who was listening from the side, felt something strange. It was Lee Han and his friends who confronted the knights, not Adenart. Then, arent you angry with Lee Han, not with the princess? Im sorry Im sorry. Your Highness the Duke. The knights of the Beech Knights seemed to have fully grasped the situation now. I was mistaken because the duke was generous, but the difference between them and the dukes strength was about the size of a firefly and a full moon. It didnt matter when the opponent passed, but there was no way if he swung his sword with determination. Why did you enter the wrong date? Did the promise look so funny? I really didnt know. It wasnt on purpose! okay? Are you saying this bodys judgment is wrong again? Are you right? Its not like that Or shut up! If you arrogantly climb up one more time, I will slash you right here! The duke fired so much that even the knights of the White Sheep Knights were taken aback. He wished that the knights of the Beech Tree Order would be disgraced, but he did not expect it to be to this extent. Mrs. Wardanaz. Is there any way to calm the Dukes anger? yes? Lee Han looked at the article as if he was talking nonsense. A man like the Duke of Ikal Doren is making a mess, what can Lee Han do? In the first place, Lee Han was not even friendly with the duke. Even if Lee Han said, Please calm down, there was a high possibility that the duke would respond, What are you, are you climbing? There can be no such thing Is that so? Coming to think of it, it doesnt exist. ! The knight opened his eyes wide and whispered. What is it? By the way, those knights have put all sorts of disputes on you, so do you really have to save them? At that, the knight glared at the apprentice knights. Its only because the knights are so light-mouthed I wont deny that I was rude. But these are the knights who moved together. It cant be abandoned, can it? Why does the world always seem to only lose to good people? When Lee Han read the article of the White Sheep Knights, he thought of Durgyu. The white tiger top guys are responsible for the accident, but Durgyu is the one who handles it If you tell me how to do it, I will definitely pay you back. ! I didnt think much of it, but I thought my opponent would come this far. Originally, he would have received it in gold, but Lee Han also had a conscience. There was a time when I knew what kind of knights the Baekyangmok Knights were, and I owed them money, but they werent so cold-hearted as to extort money from them. Then please lend me your sword for the next time. Do you need an escort? Similar. I will do as much as I can. The article was kindly accepted. Asking for a knights sword was actually not an easy request. What would you do if I asked you to kill someone with stupid words? However, the knight believed Lee Han. Judging from the personality he showed the other day and what Bikelinz said, Lee Han was never the kind of person who would ask for something that went against his morals. Ill have to use it during the swordsmanship lecture in the second semester. Professor Ingeldell would never have imagined that the Knights of the White Sheep Tree were already being bought. And it was the same for the article that was the party. But how? Please watch. Lee Han stepped forward with confidence. The dukes wrath made the knights of the Beech Tree breathless, but Lee Han was confident. It wasnt because Lee Han was particularly brave or ignored the duke. Lee Han had a special hand. Princess. Come here. ?? Adenart stood still and watched, then hesitated, not knowing what he was thinking, when Lee Han suddenly called. Still, I came because I thought there must be a reason. Your Highness the Duke. Please calm down. Lee Han said in a clear voice that everyone could hear. The imperial family is a person who cant use four limbs, so if the princess makes an excuse, it works unconditionally. The princess wants to show mercy. Hwang yes. You were a bit harsh. ??? As soon as Yihan spoke up, Duke Ikhaldoren stopped his anger and regained his composure. The princess tilted her head from the side. Uh no Youre so rude, and you couldnt control your anger because you were being rough with the students you invited. okay. Ill just have to do it this far. Im sorry everyone ruined the fun. The duke quickly gathered up and left. The attendants and servants, not expecting a reaction, were startled and chased after him. ? Lee Han couldnt understand why the substitute duke acted like that. He was truly the most eccentric and capricious person Ive ever seen. Im glad Im not a magic school professor. Of course, the duke quickly backed away, fearing that there might be a trap for him to intervene in a situation where he was confused about Lee Han, but Lee Han couldnt figure it out. Very great! The knight of the White Sheep Knights blinked in amazement. When Lee Han said there was a method, I didnt doubt it, but I never imagined it would be such a novel method. To calm the Dukes anger with just one word. How? How did you do it? Lee Han was also curious about it, but couldnt express it. Instead, he slipped away with a meaningful smile. If you dont speak, the other person will interpret it for you. Im really glad it ended well. I mean. As Lee Han and the knight walked away, the princess stood still and looked at the backs of the two as if it were absurd. If thats the case, why did you call? * * * Returning to the banquet hall, the students talked about what had happened. Lee Han. be careful. The knights are cowardly and persistent, so they might retaliate later for what happened today. right. Wodanaz. All of the knights are shady and evil. At the words of Guinando and Salco, the students of the White Tiger Tower next to them glared at them. when we Did the White Sheep Knights manage well? Curious, Lee Han opened the banquet hall door and stepped out into the hallway. Unlike the lively and lively atmosphere of the students, the atmosphere of the knights who had a major accident was almost certain to be very gloomy But somehow, the situation was over, so they must have been able to deal with it. Lee Han looked at what was going on and was a bit worried, then moved on to ask if he had any plans to come to Ein Lorgard in the second semester. Excellent students learn how to prepare in advance from vacation. ! Lee Han was surprised to see Giselle come out. Giselle, like Lee Han, had a surprised expression. You cant You too? okay. thats really great. I will admit it. Giselle said as if raising both hands. The reason Giselle came out was because of her ulterior motive to familiarize herself with the knights. In particular, in the case of the Beech Knights, even though they had a big accident in front of the duke, they were still influential among the knight families due to their wealth. In the case of a family that had frequent exchanges with other knight families, like the Moradi family, there was nothing wrong with being friendly. Peoples psychology is that they feel more grateful to those who approach them when they are in disgrace rather than when they are doing well. A moment like now was an opportunity. You are great too. Moradi. Youre making noises that arent in your heart. no. Im serious. Trying to find out the contents of the lecture in the second semester in advance. The other White Tiger Tower guys should watch and learn from it. what? hey. Sleep While Gisele was perplexed, Lee Han said what he had to say and walked forward. I didnt want to be interrupted by Giselle if I was late. ! But before I went to the peninsula, I noticed people hanging around near the pillars in the hallway. They were the knights of the Beech Knights. It was very suspicious to see them hanging around to see if anyone was waiting. no way! The words that Gainando and Salco had just passed quickly passed through Lee Hans head. Already waiting for revenge. Like a knight, youre not usually petty! what? Revenge? Giselle was taken aback. No matter how disgraced the Beech Knights were, they werent crazy enough to get the dukes forgiveness and attack the mansion again. Cant you? Didnt you say earlier that there was no way the Knights of the White Sheep would help me? Giselle was speechless at Lee Hans words. This bastard is taking control of whoevers family right now If youre that confident, lets take the lead. Wodanaz. Ill admit that youre right, so dont change the family name arbitrarily. Crazy bird While the two were talking, the knights of the Beech Tree Order found the two first. As the knights approached, Lee Han stopped arguing and raised his staff. shit. Enhancing Magic Girl Time is running out! Ill summon the undead, so get behind me! Spread the fog and kill time! I wondered how they could cover the undead with fog even though they were in the same grade, but instead of asking, Giselle grabbed the twin swords. Lee Hans momentum was so serious that he passed over without even realizing it. After thinking about it, I wondered, Why did I pass on it? Focus on magic because Ill block you. okay?! Moradi. You finally have a conscience! Focus on magic, this dog Thank you!!! ??? ??? The beech knights bowed their heads and shouted in unison. I was waiting because I was distracted earlier and missed the opportunity to speak. Thank you again from the bottom of my heart. Giselle quietly inserted the half-bladed sword and glared at Lee Han as if to kill her. Lee Han whispered without changing his expression. It might be a trap. shut up. Not knowing what misunderstanding the two had, the knights continued their conversation. We looked back at our actions. It was really rude. But the thought of covering us It was hard to believe that the knights were the same people who had come earlier and boasted that they would change the banquet hall. If it had been Einrogard, he would have suspected that it was the skeleton headmasters magic. I cant believe it. Lee Han muttered. Originally, people dont change that easily. Why are you doing that? Isnt it a trap? Giselle honestly agreed with Lee Hans words. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Basically, people dont change that easily. If he changed so easily, why would Giselle suffer so much in the Tower of the White Tiger? The students of the White Tiger Tower, no matter how beaten up they were and locked up in the punishment cell, would prefer the fun of the outdoors over their studies. Even the beasts will listen better than that. Moradi. what do you think about it? but it sounds like youre serious. Unlike the very suspicious two, the Knights of the Beech Tree were really sincere. Although Lee Han did not feel it, the fear felt by the knights who directly faced the wrath of the Duke of Ikaldoren was on a different level. The fear that I could really die here. Such fear had the power to make one look back on ones actions and repent. The knights who barely escaped from the crisis were genuinely ashamed of what they had done. Well it wasnt a big deal. Im glad everyone is okay. Since he couldnt understand the other persons intentions, Lee Han gave an appropriate answer. After matching the rhythm, I was thinking of widening the distance. Are you okay with that knight who got hit and flew no, fell a bit further back? Ive broken some bones, but Im fine. I dont think its okay. Lee Han sneaked up behind Giselle. It was to prepare for an emergency. It was a really great magic. I knew that Ein Rogard students had excellent skills, but No Thats Lee Han and Giselle both tried to deny it at the same time. Not only did he cast all of the strengthening magics before the duel started, but in the case of Yumidhus water octane, he dragged time to complete it before the duel started. In fact, it was a foul that would not have been allowed if Lee Han hadnt cheated, but to wrap it up with magic skills. There is a hidden backstory to it Be humble. Originally, the fact that magic takes so long is not acknowledged that you have learned it properly You are truly humble. Even if you say that the knights do not know magic, there was a limit. Lee Han tapped Giselle on the shoulder. I meant to say it instead. Giselle, of course, ignored it. for a moment. Back when? Realizing that Lee Han had moved backwards, Giselle turned her head and frowned. This bastard I want to repay you. What return? I will teach you swordsmanship! Lee Han and Giselle looked at the knights in bewilderment. * * * It was more often than expected that knights teach swords to nobles. There were quite a few nobles who learned swordsmanship for culture, hobbies, or light self-defense, and it was only the knights who could teach them. No matter how talented they were, there werent many nobles to learn from adventurers and mercenaries whose status was unclear. It was a good opportunity for nobles to learn swordsmanship and for knights to make friends with nobles but Lee Hans case was a little different. Isnt it a case of severely learning proper swordsmanship beyond culture or self-defense? Having one of the best skills in Einrogards swordsmanship lectures meant that he was not inferior even when compared to apprentice knights of the same age throughout the empire. If you want to develop swordsmanship to this level, you shouldnt teach it lightly, thinking about culture or self-defense. I had to make him break through the wall himself by digging deep and determined No matter how much I think about it, I dont think I said it with that much determination. Lee Hans thoughts were the same as Giselles. No matter how you look at it, it felt close to trying to teach lightly. The situation would be embarrassing for both of them to find out about Lee Hans skills after mixing swords for no reason. Lee Han decided to trust his friend and leave it to him. Please refuse me. Moradi. What a crazy thing to say what to say no to! What if I say that Im weak to learn swordsmanship because Im sick? Giselle looked Lee Han up and down like a madman. Calling this sickly, Giselle might be rumored to be blind with her eyes open. You usually create lies like breathing Any other lies? You cant think of something like that right away. You have a better relationship with the knight family than I do, so please refuse instead. Are you talking about that now? It was quite a burden to reject the proposals of the knights who were speaking so earnestly right now. Lee Han is not a knights family, but Giseles is not a knights family. He might hold a grudge right away, saying, The bloodline of the Moradi family prevented me from repaying the favor! We must have made another rude request. Stop trying to repay the favor somehow The knights suddenly became depressed after seeing Lee Han and Giselle whispering. Well, you dont want to learn swordsmanship from knights like us. understand. Oh no. Thats Its good to learn swordsmanship. I want to learn. Is that true!? okay. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han gave up. It seemed that it would be better for the knights of the Beech Tree Order to feel embarrassed than for Lee Han to become a bad guy. Well done. Then I Moradi will also learn. * * * As expected, less than 30 minutes later, the knights became embarrassed. Kuhm. Hmm. Your swordsmanshipis excellent. Lee Han silently nodded. Lee Han did his best. It was almost self-inflicted for the knights of the Beech Knights to feel embarrassed. I wonder if theres a way to infuse magic into the sword I havent completed the cycle, but I know how to infuse it. The knights became even more embarrassed and exchanged glances. They were looking at each other saying what should I teach now. -Isnt there nothing to teach? what to teach -If you want to go further, its impossible to teach today -Any other sword techniques? -Having already mastered one swordsmanship in his hand and digging into it, what is the meaning of teaching another swordsmanship -Wasnt he a wizard rather than that? Why did you go so far with swordsmanship? The knights were feeling the same emotions the White Tiger Tower students felt. Why did you seriously practice swordsmanship like that?! No matter how you think about it, it was not a hobby that a wizard born into a noble family would do. While the knights silently exchanged glances, Lee Han waited, managing his expression. It was awkward with each other, but in the end, when there is nothing more to say, the other person will be embarrassed and let go. Then, if Lee Han goes out saying I had fun today I cant help it. I have no choice but to teach you one of my secret tricks. Biggie?! There are numerous swordsmanships in the empire, and among the famous swordsmanships, quite a lot of techniques were known. The Byeokam sword that Lee Han learned right away, such as < Rock Slash >, were quite famous enough to be known to those who had properly learned swordsmanship. As swordsmanship becomes more famous, swordsmen who learned swordsmanship also become famous, so rumors naturally spread about the techniques used by those swordsmen. However, prosecutors did not disclose all their techniques. Exposing all of his skills is like telling him to attack his swordsmans weaknesses. Experienced prosecutors tried to avoid showing some skills unless absolutely necessary. Those skills were secret. Can I learn it right away just because Im teaching it now? It was surprising that they said they would teach secret techniques, but it was also questionable whether Lee Han could learn them. Even in the case of Allarron, who immediately taught Lee Han swordsmanship, he did not bother to teach secret techniques or difficult skills until Lee Han was fully proficient in the Byeogam sword. It was Allarrons belief that a swordsman who was faithful to basic food was much stronger than using difficult and complex techniques that he could not handle well. I wonder if I can learn because of my lack of skills. Are you really okay? Enough. If its that genius talent, it must be I dont think its to that extent. I knew the other person was grateful, but it was almost unbearable to praise him so much for every word. The knight took Lee Han to the courtyard. It was a skill that was not shown to other knights. I couldnt teach it in a place where everyone could see it. The cautious attitude of the knight gradually sparked Lee Hans interest. Even if the Beech Knights arent renowned for their military strength, arent they knights in their own right? Its a skill that such an article values so much. what? Lee Han felt his anticipation rise in an instant. Whether its a skill that helps with mana circulation, or a skill that helps infuse mana into a sword, or condenses mana Look carefully. Hiss! The knight drew his sword and stabbed it quickly. It was an ordinary stab, nothing special. But at that moment, the tip of the sword lengthened. Lee Han exclaimed in surprise. Did you make the blade with an aura!? When it goes beyond the stage of infusing and stably circulating mana into the sword and condensing it, the mana contained in the sword becomes a bloody weapon in itself rather than a mere aid. Just as the magical power woven by the will of a wizard becomes a miracle called magic, the magical power woven by a swordsmans will becomes an invincible spear called an aura. But to go beyond that level of aura and camouflage it like a blade. From the standpoint of the prosecutor he was dealing with, it was a surprise. An aura that penetrates quite a few armor like cutting butter changes its appearance like that. Even if it doesnt seem like a big deal, that was a great skill. Unlike when there was only an aura, if the appearance was indistinguishable from the sword, the opponent could not be caught off guard. When dealing with a sword that gradually increases and decreases, I had to worry about not only the sense of distance, but also whether or not I was using an aura. It was fatal in a fight between equal masters. what? Was it really a great swordsman? Oh, no. is not it? exactly. The knight cleared his throat as if he was a little embarrassed by Lee Hans fuss, then stabbed the tip of his sword into the wall. Then, surprisingly, nothing happened. Aura would have lightly punched a hole in the wall. is it an illusion? Lee Han, a wizard, now realized the identity of the blade at the tip of the sword. It wasnt an aura, it was just an illusion. A very limited illusion realized through swordsmanship, not magic. In terms of magic, it was insignificant magic, but swordsmanship was a different story. Because I almost fell for Lee Han right away. exactly. Of course, compared to something like an aura, it may seem a bit shabby. But this is quite useful The article started with an excuse for being nervous. Wouldnt you want to write an aura just because of that? But there are things in the world that you cant do even if you want to. Rather than just giving up, even a skill thats more like a trick like this This is a really good technique! Do you think so? Lee Hans reaction brightened the knights face a little. The response was much more enthusiastic than expected. * * * Thank you very much. You teach me this. I thought it was such an insignificant technology, but it would be embarrassing to say this No. Its a really good technique. Thank you. Lee Han said with sincerity. Isnt it a skill that is not difficult to learn and can be used to confuse opponents? It was a technique that suited Lee Hans taste. I think Ill be satisfied. Lee Han said something that the other person would like. I knew the knights of the Beech Knights were great, but I didnt expect them to be this good. Really great. The knights who were watching from the side looked at their colleagues with slightly jealous eyes. It was getting more compliments than I expected. After returning to the Knights, I couldnt stay still thinking that I would be praised by others for that anecdote. Wait a minute ? There is one thing in Biggi that might interest you. Originally, isnt it okay for Biggie to tell others like this? Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Of course, Lee Hans question didnt mean much. If they had acted with common sense in the first place, they wouldnt have fought sparring at the dukes mansion. I will teach you my secret skill, so please compare it with the secret skill you just learned. Lee Han was already starting to get annoyed at what to say. From now on, I really shouldnt get involved with knights. * * * Surprisingly, apart from what I thought was annoying, the knights draw was more useful than I thought. From the technique of quickly pulling out a knife hidden inside the coat and stabbing it instantly (not only quickly pulling it out, but also skillfully hiding it in the coat was important) to the technique of instantly making the sword elastic like a whip to confuse the opponent. Of course, if you see an article like Allarron, you will lament, You dont need to learn to grip like that!, but Lee Han had a different mindset from Allarron. Of course, when you reach the level, you wont need to use those miscellaneous skills, but wouldnt they be useful before that? So whose secret skill is the most? hmm. You can say everyone is a winner. Ohhh! The drivers, who were nervously waiting for Lee Hans evaluation, applauded and respected each other. Seeing that it ended happily, Lee Han opened his mouth to really leave. Then stop Ah. Please wait a moment. ? When the knights called again, Lee Han hesitated. Now it was to the point where I was afraid whenever the knights called. To say something else There is a gathering of knight families soon, and I would like to invite Wodanaz. If you tell me what happened today, everyone will be sincerely impressed. It was the first time I had ever been to a place I didnt want to go to. For a moment, Lee Han almost became serious. Why are you going there? Its not even a knights family in the first place! Of course, the knights had pure good intentions to spread the knowledge of Lee Hans generosity by letting other knights know about what happened today but it was a nuisance to Lee Han. Oops. Its a pity. I will be in Ein Lorgard at that time. Oh no! The knights were truly sorry. If you listen, knights from other families will want to see Lee Han in person Ah! I will seek permission directly from Lord Gonadaltes. haha. Try it. What did you just say? I would be grateful if you could. As a student, I cant say Ill go out on my own, but if an outsider recommends it, the principal might change his mind. Okay! The drivers promised to come and talk to me in the second semester. When he was finally freed from the knights, Lee Han let out a deep, dark sigh. Giselle, who was watching from the side, asked as if she didnt understand. You dont want to go to the meeting? ? Lee Han stared at Giselle, wanting to say something. Why would you want to go to that meeting? In the worst case, the knights of the Beech Tree Knights could be in ambush, saying, Kuh-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-e-in-ro-gard. Is there any reason you want to go? isnt it an opportunity to get closer with the families? The Beech Tree Knights were a knighthood with other strengths, even though they lacked a bit of strength. Considering the names of the families of knights attending the gathering, there was nothing wrong with being acquainted with them. Moreover, from what the knights said, it seemed highly likely that he would become the star of the gathering that day, rather than just a participant in the gathering. Giselle would crawl out of the magic academy even if she broke both legs in a position where she could be in the limelight. What do I do when I participate? If you need something, you can use it. Where do I use it? If it was a guild family like this, such as a wizard family or, at least, construction, transportation, and baking, Lee Han would have been tempted. C A family with a reputation as a baker Do you have any short-term jobs for a senior mage from Einrogard who has a permit from the Afha Church, who is confident in firepower? However, the family of knights was really nothing for Lee Han to see. It wasnt that he had a lot of money, and it wasnt that Lee Han needed more swordsmanship teachers Giselle was unusually taken aback by Lee Hans question. It was such a natural question to Giselle that she couldnt figure out what she was asking. What? You can intervene in the affairs of the empire or intervene politically when you have the necessary interests, right? That much? Of course, he must have been thinking the same thing, but when the opponent suddenly pretended to be innocent, Giselle was furious. What are you pretending not to know? I made a joke. Lee Han decided to just pass it on because he didnt think the other person would believe him no matter what he said. I knew it would. I know how to do that, but I know how to do that. As Lee Han returned to the banquet hall with Giselle, he suddenly remembered and asked. By the way, do knights meetings give me souvenirs with high monetary value like here? * * * Everyone had a hard time. What is suffering? I ate deliciously and received these things, but what a struggle. Wardanaz. You have to get to the top. The Black Turtle Tower students praised Lee Han with satisfied faces after a long time. And handed over a silver coin. okay. Good luck everyone. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students of the Black Turtle Tower, who had eaten their fill and received gold ornaments, went home happy. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower who saw that said in bewilderment. We dont have silver coins I dont know what youre talking about. Did you just invite me? Did you just get the silver coin? You must have seen it wrong. In the silver coin pocket Isnt it wrong to pay back the borrowed money? ruler. come back soon If you come back too late, the temple will worry about you. The priests hesitated, wondering if they were the only ones treated for free, but Lee Han quickly pushed them away. The income is fine. Black Turtle Tower students, as well as gold souvenirs. Lee Han slightly raised his evaluation of the duke. Although he acted eccentric and strange in many ways, he did not forget to treat the students who came with all his heart. Maybe I thought too badly. But he might be a person with the basics. Mrs. Wardanaz. ah. Lee Han, who found Rowena, reached out his hand. ??? The black-haired elf tilted his head before shaking hands. Did you have a hard time? no. Give me the money you got from the duke. ah. A gold coin given as a gift to the princess by the duke when the riddle is solved. Since the gold coins could be shared among followers, there was no reason to wear them unless they participated. But the princess wondered why she called earlier What? I dont know. Have you ever been like that? You called earlier Wait a minute. Check it out. Lee Han checked the gold coin with extreme concentration in the pocket Rowena gave him. It was a concentration similar to when avoiding Professor Voladis attack. Its the amount of anger that dissolves. It was a riddle, a bothersome bravado, and all of it was an amount that could be respected as the law has meaning in the customs of the empire. Lee Han put his pocket inside his coat and nodded. thanks. You suffered too. I havent done much. But really, why didnt you take out this wand? Lee Han lied because he thought telling the truth would hurt his followers. I heard that His Highness the Duke developed a fear of canes. So I just explained what kind of wand it was. its really unbelievable! yes. Isnt that what the world usually does? Somehow, you seemed to have had a bad complexion earlier but its really amazing that you finished it so calmly. His Highness the Duke is ashamed, so dont spread rumors. got it? of course. Rowena nodded her head in emotion that Lee Han had believed and told her. Wasnt it because he thought that among the many followers of the princess, he only told Rowena that he was the most trustworthy! * * * Do I have to dress like this? Gainando asked with tears in his eyes. An undead overlapping phenomenon invited by Professor Mortum. The seniors gave some advice as if they were very concerned about the first year students participating. C Participate in the following attire. And what else do you need A backpack and plenty of fresh water. -(Lee Han) Cant we summon water? -It will be difficult to summon water because of the lack of magic power, and it will be damaged quickly because of the magic power that spreads throughout the system. It takes several times as much mana to purify it. -oh. Then I guess I dont have to take care of it. -Are you rebelling against your senior? -?! There were several helpful tips, one of which was about clothing. Specifically Its like a farmer. not bad. In fact, when walking around the city, it was better to dress like a farmer than to dress like a warlock. When a farmer walks around, people are happy, saying, He must have come to the city with rice and wheat, but when a warlock walks around, people will be shocked, saying, He must have brought a corpse to the city. Its an outfit for a reason. Diret yawned and walked from behind. He looked like a farmer with twenty years of experience, wearing a shabby hat and dragging a magically animated cart behind him. The moment you go in and pretend to be a warlock, the undead start attacking right away. Until the moment it is necessary, I will not use black magic as much as possible. The undead of the dimension they were about to enter did not like intruders. As such, it was advantageous for warlocks to hide their identities as much as possible. The reason for entering the undead world was to gather useful materials and reagents, because the goal was not to fight the undead and make a life-or-death decision. But why like a farmer? Lee Han asked, puzzled. Im guessing there are several other harmless-looking outfits out there? Clothes are cheap. Its okay to carry heavy things and its okay to get dirty. indeed. What is it really! Gainando grumbled, but Yihan and Diret ignored it. really. Since you guys gave me the unusual permission Im only going to District 1 to take care of it. got it? yes. Originally, the first year students were not brought in when the undead world was held. It was an opportunity that might come at any time, so Professor Mortum specifically allowed it, but I still couldnt take him deep into it. How much is District 1? well? Its kind of hard to explain in words Youll find out when you go inside. I can definitely feel it. According to Direts explanation, if youre a wizard, you have no choice but to feel it. The atmosphere that changes when you pass through the outermost area of the dimension and enter it. For convenience, the warlocks classified it into District 1 and District 2. Arent you afraid? To Diets question, Gainando confidently answered. I have a Lee Han, what? Thats right. for a moment. This junior will also enter District 2. yes? Gainando was surprised. Youre in the first year of Lee Han, right? omg. no way? Somehow, he was so good at magic! I told you that this junior got special permission from Professor Mortum. Then what about us? So, stay in District 1 As Guyando looked at him with tears in his eyes, Diret sighed and said. okay. Ill watch over you until you leave. thank you! Lee Han, who was watching it from the side, handed the chocolate to Dereth. ? Eat it. You really put a lot of effort into it. Im only doing it this time, so dont misunderstand. I dont think so. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 People who suffer losses like Diret always say its only this time, and their hearts become weak. Lee Han looked at the senior with pity. I brought snacks, so you can tell me whenever you need them. Chocolate tart? Where did you get it from? I made it myself. Ughhhhhhhhhh. * * * The warlocks gathered at the city gate set off in a wagon they had rented in advance. It was like going on a picnic. If it wasnt for the old wagon that creaked like it was about to break . Coke. Ill have to cast some magic again. Wait a minute! The seniors stopped the wagon, ran out, and cast spells on the wheels, axles, and doors in turn. Seeing this, Lee Han became ominous, as if he had glimpsed an unfortunate future with the Foresight Magic. Ive heard that black magic doesnt get support, but seeing it for yourself like this. I think this is enough. Is it still creaking? If you cast magic enough to catch it completely, the waste of mana is too great. I have no choice but to put up with this much. Whoops. If you dig a good mushroom in the undead world this time, you can change the wagon too. Arent you looking forward to it? yes! Lee Han vowed to learn the magic to get rid of creaking sounds in the second semester. As we rode the Imperial Highway away from the city, the number of houses gradually decreased and only forests and fields began to increase. Gainando looked outside the carriage while munching on tart. Raphael, who was sitting by the window, pushed Guinandos head as if he was annoyed. stop! Armed soldiers and knights were seen at the end of the quiet road. They stopped the wagon on alert. For what purpose did you come? Coke. We are wizards who came to study this phenomenon. Professor Mortum took out the permit and held it out to the soldiers. The drivers face softened when he saw the document with the seal on it. You must be a wizard. As the land mass of the empire was so large, it was not an ordinary task to control the phenomena occurring in various places. If the phenomenon of overlapping undead systems was not properly controlled, a situation could arise in which undead waves were generated everywhere. Even if I managed to find it first and control it, I couldnt be completely relieved again. As the land mass of the empire was so wide, there were many crazy people, so there were people who tried to take advantage of the phenomenon. It was only natural that the nerves of the knights and soldiers under control in such a sparsely deserted place were sharp. Coke. Everyone is having a lot of trouble. Really I dont know why the undead dimension overlaps. Not bad luck It would have been better if it was in the plant spirit dimension. The damage to the plant spirit dimension must have been formidable. Still, wouldnt it be better than the undead dimension? Well Yes. What school does the wizard belong to Professor Mortum suddenly coughed as if he had heard it. The disciples next to him patted the masters back and said, professor. Here is water! Because your health is so bad Oh no. sorry. Ive been holding on to the sick for too long. hey. Let me pass. As the soldiers got out of the way, the carriage ran. Professor Mortum stopped coughing and looked up. Coke. did you go? Went. The first year students who were watching from inside the carriage looked at Diret in amazement. You really got the right permission, right? You got it!? Junior! Of course, it just looked a little ugly, but were not so reckless as to treat this as unauthorized or counterfeit! Diret went into explanation. Roughly, when this anomaly broke out, these nearby passages were deployed and controlled to block the approaching madmen. There was a high possibility that they were forming a siege by using a few nearby military camps or small villages to prevent them from approaching. What does that have to do with what youre doing now? Listen to the end. In other words, not just the soldiers I just saw, but quite a lot of people staying around here! There were not only soldiers standing guard, but also people who helped them stay in the village, people who brought them something to eat and drink, people who bought magicians cards to play while they were still, etc. An ecosystem was formed around here as well. ?? Of course, Lee Han did not understand. What does that have to do with Im a warlock now? In a situation like this, when it is known that we are black magicians, we are the first to be suspected when an incident occurs. Thats why I avoided answering a little. When the first year students did not answer, the seniors asked in an anxious voice. We are not cheating. He just coughed a little. thats right. I got the permit right. You juniors, dont you think youre changing schools because of something like this? Ill have to say Im a plant elemental wizard. Lee Han glanced at the staff. I never thought the Tree Spirits Staff would help me at times like this! * * * The students of the School of Dark Magic got off the wagon and entered the rented inn in advance. As Diret had said, the townsfolk were not surprised when travelers poured in. Apparently, there were already some people wandering around the village. A mercenary who came to confirm the truth after hearing rumors, a mercenary who seems to have come to solve a suspicious request, a wizard dressed up as a fire elemental wizard, and so on. Coke. Everyone had a hard time. Lets take a good rest today and start working tomorrow. The town walks around moderately. Please give me some hot green tea. yes. Wizard. Thanks to renting the entire inn, there were only students on the first floor. The owner held out the boiling green tea to Professor Mortum. It showed the respect that the people of the Empire usually show to wizards. How does it taste? Its okay. Fortunately, the. I used pretty good green tea leaves. Im glad the wizard drinks it, not the other guests. Anyway, the people who came to the village because of this incident are all suspicious and full of bad guys After the end, the empire will reward you, but in the meantime, how hideous the atmosphere in the village will be. It would be great if only magicians like you could come. colloccolloc. When Professor Mortum coughed, the students quickly threw their belongings and ran out of the inn. When they were asked what kind of magic they were doing, they got into trouble with each other. There wont be much to see in a town like this, but dont wander around too much. Dont drink. It will be affected when I use magic tomorrow. Dont talk too long with a suspicious person. Actually, the problem is that we look the most suspicious. Avoid magic as much as possible. The town is small, so rumors spread quickly. The seniors asked how many times they had experienced it. Even though he was dressed as a farmer, as long as he was holding a staff, people couldnt help but wonder what kind of wizard he was. Where are you going, old man? Im going to meet the merchants and check what materials are needed and what the market price is. I am going to meet the knights. If you ask the knights, you can kick out the suspicious guys. Lee Han admired the seniors who were more competent than he thought. You can go and have a look. no. I will help too. Gainando was disgusted by Lee Hans words and pulled the ends of his clothes. He wanted to run around and play. Its really okay Its okay. Lee Han. I have nothing to do anyway. Nothing is missing. Lee Han. You go over there and look. Lee Han, who had driven out Gainando, followed Diret and approached the nearby merchants. It is not very difficult. There are merchants here to sell goods, but there are also merchants who come to get materials. Merchants also knew that when an overlapping phenomenon occurs, materials come out from within. As such, the quick-witted merchants would quickly run and wait in front. Tired adventurers didnt carry all the ingredients. Its good to know in advance that there are materials that are currently expensive or have a bounty on them. Are the merchants obedient? I tend to speak well to wizards. Sometimes you need help. One of the imperial proverbs was, If you are not a fool, do not be an enemy of a wizard. It meant that there was a lot of work to be owed to the wizard. Merchants came here to do business, so there was no reason to fight the wizard Im sorry. I cannot tell you. uh? Diete was perplexed. Did you find out that he was a warlock? Why? Ugh. Mister Wizard. I say this out of respect for the mage. That There is an adventurer who signed a contract first. Other merchants will be like me. this. Diret clicked his tongue inwardly. If there was an adventurer who received a request from a merchant, the story was different. Wouldnt it be embarrassing if someone else took the expensive ingredients for no reason Does this happen often? no. I dont usually even hire them. Its more likely that you wont be able to find it by throwing a party or two. From a merchants point of view, its convenient to just buy something that anyone can bring, but hiring a party to let them in was risky in many ways. If the party returns barehanded, the silver coins are spent as much as the silver coins and nothing is gained. I dont know what kind of material it is, but there must have been competition. I didnt know you would invest that much. Mmm. Lee Han wanted to help his senior who was struggling, but he couldnt think of a way. It was possible to deceive the knights with a single word, but it was not so easy for the merchants. for a moment. That pattern Lee Han realized that the merchants wagon pattern was familiar. That was the crest of the Richmond family. The family of Shiles Richmond of the Black Turtle Tower, who runs one of the leading transport guilds in the empire. Are you from the Richmond family by any chance? ah. yes. I am really close with Shiles. Ah, is that so? You know Shiles Yes. You could call them best friends. The merchant hesitated in embarrassment at the sudden appearance of the familys best friend. In the meantime, Lee Han talked about how close he was to Shiles and what happened during the lecture. We were all isolated because of the sudden heavy snowfall. Shiles yelled at him to leave him alone. I threw away my coat because I couldnt leave Shiles alone. I got a silver coin, but it doesnt matter, and Shiles thanked me with tears in his eyes. That I see. The merchant who listened felt something strange. Why is there heavy snow at school? Just as I helped Shiles, Shiles wanted to help me with anything I had to do. Hes such a good friend. When I go back, tell Shiles that I met a family merchant by chance here Ill just tell you two. You really shouldnt go anywhere and tell me. Thank you. Seeing that, Diret placed his hand on his forehead and shook his head. Other juniors should have seen this in person * * * Why is mountain mushroom so popular? Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing the list, Diret tilted his head. Sanhwan mushrooms were actually not a very popular ingredient. Materials that were popular were generally good for health or general-purpose materials that were good for all mages to use. On the other hand, wild mushrooms were mainly used by black magicians. A material often used as a reagent when making a curse or poison that reduces or consumes an opponents magical power. Isnt it important that it is expensive? youre a freshman, right? While I was talking, I saw other dark magic school students talking with the knights in front of me. As if it didnt work out well, the students asked for a stretch with a troubled expression, but the knights stubbornly shook their heads. Looks like youre not having too much luck over there. senior. huh? Among the knights over there, is there any knight related to the Choi Moradi Alpha Grahl Bach family, or to the Knights of the Beech Tree and the Knights of the White Sheep? Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Surprisingly, there was. Even though my family belongs to the Beech Knights Such a relationship! I was invited by the knights of the Beech Tree Order! You said you were invited? The knights were quite surprised by Lee Hans words. There was no reason to invite a wizard to a gathering of knight families. If youre really indebted The knights of the Beech Knights were really good knights. I was so stubborn that I had to repay the favor Our Knights are like that. After hearing Lee Hans praise, the article said with a relaxed face. Of course, Lee Han internally cursed at the article. What do you mean! I didnt know you were such a friendly mage with the knights. Thats right. If I had known, I would have invited you as soon as I arrived in the village. If you became friendly with one knight, you could become friendly with the other knights around him. From the knights point of view, there was no reason not to welcome Lee Han, who seemed to have a great friendship with not only their colleagues but also the Beech Knights. As the conversation progressed to a certain extent, Lee Han sneaked a question to his seniors. By the way, what were you trying to ask for? ah. Ask the suspicious guys in the village to be kicked out at least with a bit of force Surely. Although it sounded like an unreasonable request, it was possible if the knights put their mind to it. The reason why the knights didnt drive out the travelers flocking to the village wasnt because they didnt have the ability or authority to do so, but because they didnt want to make more noise than necessary. If the expelled travelers spread bad rumors here and there and cause a commotion, it would be an annoyance for nothing, so if they came with permission, they would let them through. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why it was easy to find an excuse and kick them out if you set your mind to it. The seniors didnt ask for all the other travelers to be kicked out, but they blatantly asked for suspicious people to be kicked out, so thats about it And while we were going in, I asked if it would be okay to block the other travelers from entering. do you mind asking again? Lee Han was astonished at the appearance of these seniors without conscience. * * * Surprisingly, the knights even accepted requests without conscience. Youre the benefactor of the Beech Knights, so Ill have to give you that much. What is the honor of a knight? This looks like corruption, not honor Lee Han thought so, but since he was in the position of receiving benefits, he quietly kept his mouth shut. I hope you will listen to my request. For the wizards, if there are suspicious travelers, you have no choice but to be concerned. I will adjust the order of sending and entering the village. The knights escorted Lee Han and his party to an empty lot in the middle of the village. The seniors who saw the knights waving their hands and shouting to enter carefully said. Couldnt the Wardanaj family have bought those knights? Even if I bought it, I dont think it would be that much No. We are just acquaintances. Thats an acquaintance!? Ah, was your acquaintance this strong? The seniors fell into confusion at Lee Hans absurd excuse. If they know each other, what have they been up to? Anyway, you did really well. Junior. Thanks to you, I can go in comfortably. Why dont you hang out in town like other freshmen? Originally, its what we should do, but Im sorry that you did everything -Dare to use the dark magic curse deck!? Are you ignoring me!? C It doesnt matter what card I use! Dont give up and make excuses! dont play like that. Quickly go and dry it! At Direts cry, the seniors rushed out. * * * Dressed up as a luxurious traveler, Bak De Gul was sitting on the first floor of the < Twitter Sparrow > inn. Like other wizards and travelers, Bakdeugul had rented the entire inn. Not only was it convenient to operate because anti-magicists were not usually welcome guests in the Empire. Bakdeogul sat down and was embarrassed. You were banished? Yes Try to say it again. So thats it. The subordinate was also quite embarrassed, so he calmly explained again. First of all, two parties were expelled from the village for being suspicious of the knights, and the other party was kicked out because they had a big fight while playing some wizard card game. Bakdeoguls mouth opened wide. At best, all you have to do is hire a party, get permission for these parties to enter the dimension, and now wait and go in Three of four parties are kicked out. It was so absurd that I couldnt believe it. Bakdeogul scratched his cheek and lowered his voice. You didnt get caught, did you? That is absolutely not the case. The subordinate hastily denied it. It was because he knew very well that even if he looked like a loafer with thick pockets on the outside, there was a cold-blooded man who could kill his subordinates at any time. If they got caught, wouldnt there be no reason to kick the other party guys out without messing with us? Im just going to raise my guard! Well Bakdeogul thought the subordinates words were plausible. If their identities as anti-magicians were discovered, they were immediately surrounding the inn, so there was no need to raise their guard by expelling other limbs. It was clearly a coincidence. It looks like the superiors of the knights are coming or they are arguing for other reasons. This is so Bakdeogul kept his mouth shut and thought about what to do. The most important thing that Bakdeoguls gang was focusing on right now was to collect mountain mushrooms as much as possible. A mountain of these rare mushrooms was needed for the Great Gye. So I brought mercenaries with me as an adventurer, but my hands and feet shrunk before I even started. I cant help it. For now, contact the people waiting outside. What would you like to send? Retrieve the gold coins from those who were kicked out. Park De Gul. Judging by the personalities of the hired guys, I dont think theyd be willing to give it out in this situation Usually, as its a bit suspicious and rough to take on such a request, there were many cases where they didnt pay the down payment even if they failed the request by mistake. Of course, you cant just tell me to put it into words. Tell them to kill and take it. Im sorry. I have no choice but to join one party Rather, I wouldnt understand if the knights were arguing. It is said to kill in a particularly painful way. I guess hes angry that his opponent won by using a dark magic curse deck. Well even if you dont have luck, youre really dirty. To meet such a nasty bastard in such a remote village. yes. Its really unbelievable. Thats Okay. Then just tell me to kill it comfortably. Bakdeogul canceled what he had said. If I had met someone like that, I would have been able to understand a little about their fuss. You know I cant forgive you if things go wrong, right? Now there must be no misunderstanding. Myeong I keep that in mind. Do not worry! Ive already baked and boiled the knights properly. They will inform us at least a day before the others! * * * Shh. Everyone please come out quietly. Dimensions are getting closer. It will open in an hour. To Professor Mortums dismay, knights knocked cautiously on the inn door in the middle of the night and whispered in. Then he looked at the students of the Dark Magic School and asked. Coke how much money did you give me? Surely you havent used up all your public money? no. professor. Here, my junior persuaded me. Professor Mortum looked at Lee Han as if he were a monster and then nodded. Its good that you informed me in advance. Coke. Lets go in. As the wizards came out, the knights spoke confidently. I will try to hide this fact as much as possible from others. If you do well, you should be able to earn more than two days. is that really okay? Lee Han tried to be patient, but in the end he couldnt stand it and asked the question. Can I really do this?? This much is for honor. Have a good trip. Lee Han moved his steps, thinking about what the honor of a knight is. It wasnt even dawn yet, so the students yawned and walked down the trail. ! Lee Hans expression hardened first. Professor Mortum looked at it and said admiringly. Did you sense the magic already? Havent I done it yet? ah. Guinando ate all his share of snacks Professor Mortum felt embarrassed for nothing. And the group walked again. !! You must have sensed magic Yes. Collock is great! Professor Mortum praised Lee Han. Fortunately, this time it was true that he really sensed magic. Negative mana is rushing in. Is this the overlap? Yes. The stagnant mana is affected by the surrounding environment, causing explosive abnormalities. Professor Mortum pointed forward. It was already dark, but the wizards could feel an even thicker darkness settling on top of that darkness. come. The juniors are in the back. Dont get hurt by standing in front of me. bang! A wave of powerful magic that only a wizard could feel burst out. It was so powerful that the seniors around it stumbled or fell to their knees. Direth managed to keep her balance and looked at the first graders behind her. Everyones fine Im fine. Because only Lee Han is okay! Gainando, who fell down on the Rapad El, grumbled and stood up. Except for Lee Han, everyone else was lying on the floor. It was opened. Lets all go in! yes! For gold coins! For abundant black magic research! After shouting slogans that were embarrassing to shout in front of others, the seniors started running. The knights tilted their heads and asked. What magic just Then see you next time! Lee Han also rushed in with his friends. * * * Damn it. It is a cave. No luck. Think good. Rather, mushrooms come out more often in caves. The students of the school of black magic who passed through the dimensional door grumbled. Originally, the terrain of another dimension did not come out as the wizard wanted. To some extent, I had to be lucky. The best was the terrain that was open and easy to move around but the dark, narrow and complicated cave-like terrain was not so good. Coke. Remember what everyone has learned. Use magic as carefully as possible. Use black magic more carefully. Fighting is avoided as much as possible Along with the words, Professor Mortum brandished his staff. Dark vision magic was applied to everyone present. Move slowly. Dont be loud. Dont warm yourself up. professor. I have a question. Lee Han asked cautiously. Coke. What? Is my magical power okay? He has a lot of magical power After Lee Hans words, a senior next to him said as if it was okay. If you have a lot of magical power, its a little more twisted, but its okay. Ill give you some medicine. Coke. He cant do that. And it doesnt matter. With your magic, the undead in District 1 will run away. Seniors were astonished. Of course, I learned from learning that magic power can be intimidating when there is an overwhelming amount beyond a little bit I never thought Id actually see that! Seniors? Why do you call me junior? Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Lee Han has a slightly serious expression. Please feel free to call me. Are you calling comfortably? The words just came out of nowhere. The seniors tried to find dignity belatedly. Of course, it was surprising that Lee Hans magical power was at an unheard-of level, but werent they seniors who entered Einro Guard first? I couldnt give up my dignity as a senior. But how many are there? Even though there are no strong undead in District 1, does it make sense to run away only after seeing magic power? Isnt the professor exaggerating? * * * That made sense. The seniors who witnessed the ghoul wild dog appearing in the passage on the other side whimpering and running away looked at Lee Han with eyes that saw something unbelievable. How many times? W Six times. Isnt it much more effective than the undead repelling potion? You dont need it? Originally, searching for the undead was lonely and suffocating. The wizards had to take dark vision spells and walk slowly, paying attention to the sound of their breathing. Loud noises, heavy breathing, sweat, body odor, etc. called the undead, and when they were fighting the undead, they heard the commotion and additional undead came. At this point, collecting or exploring became meaningless and focused only on combat. To avoid this situation, you had to thoroughly avoid the enemy from the beginning. Using an undead extermination potion to block access was a good method, but it had the downside of consuming too much potion. But today I discovered a new way. Defeat the living human undead! Come this way. Junior. I detected the undead. Junior. Walk over there quickly! okay! yes! The undead are running away! Stand here for a moment! They cant come! Seeing Lee Han standing there, Diret apologized in an apologetic voice. sorry. Junior. Are you overdoing it? yes? no. Honestly, this is pretty easy. Thats right. oh. Here is the Shadow Worm! Im going with the collecting net now! At Lee Hans cry, Diret thought to himself when he saw the juniors running with equipment out. After half a year, seniors and juniors wont change their positions * * * About two days after Lee Han and his party moved in, Bakdeogul, who was in the village, began to feel strange. Is that strange? It was not uncommon for two or more days of error from the original overlapping date. The other parties in the village seemed to be feeling it as well, and it caught my eye that they were talking in a vacant lot. What do the knights say? It hasnt been opened yet, and as soon as it opens, several times I will tell you first Those bastards cant believe it? Bakdeogul felt an ominous feeling creeping up on him. People with a bit of brain in the empire didnt believe in the knights. The knights had their own solid inner logic, so there were often times when they broke promises arbitrarily. Check your surroundings. Is there a missing party or not! Okay! And go to the driver and keep scooping! If you want to react strangely, push hard. Even the knights wont come out strong if they get stabbed! I released a person and poked it here and there, and clues came out quickly. Even the fact that the group of wizards who had arrived a few days ago had not been seen for a while, and that one or two of the knights had averted their gaze. When the answer became clear, Bakdeogul was so angry that his face turned red. How dare these knights?! Im sorry Im sorry! Lets call all the bastards who are resting. Ill be leaving right now! Bakdeogul gnashed his teeth, vowing to pay off this debt someday. The purpose is more important, so Im going to skip it, but these articles were really disgusting. Knight! Is it true that the dimension has opened? What is this! Why are you hiding it! Other adventurers parties gathered in the clearing came and were arguing first. Those who heard the rumors belatedly cried out in anger. Answer me! It seems to be a misunderstanding. yes!? The dimension opened an hour ago today. What is that! I hear you! I heard that two days ago, a black thing slithered in the forest! Isnt that an open entrance! It is nonsense. Originally, when an anomaly like this happens, rumors spread as well. Really dirty shameless brats! Even in this situation, the adventurers admired the iron walls of the knights who never admitted their mistakes. It wasnt that anyone couldnt write an article for nothing. Then why are you telling me now that it opened an hour ago? If it was announced to go in right away as soon as it opened, how much damage would have been done while fighting each other. Lets look at the situation now. At times like this, an orderly position is necessary. The adventurers realized that they were the only ones to lose if they looked further. pup. Be cursed. They stammered and quietly moved towards the entrance of the dimension. Bak De Gul also followed after him with a party. I wanted to start a knife fight right away, but I couldnt cause a commotion. Im sorry Im sorry. I will definitely find and secure the mushrooms. If you dont want to die, then of course you should. Properly explore other parties. If there are those who have found the location of the mushroom The subordinate shuddered and nodded at the words of his superior, who seemed to smell bloody even when he spoke quietly. * * * Found it! I found it! Quick dig it up! Can I help too? no. You can stand still. Dont lose your strength for nothing. It will consume your mana. Gainando and Rapadel grumbled and picked up mushrooms from the ground and put them in a basket. Im good at standing still too! Unlike Lee Han, other first-year students looked after him and there was nothing like that. I had to work as much as I came. As expected, it was great that I came before everyone else. Everything in District 1 seems to have been wiped out. yes? I think Ive got everything I can get now. The seniors put their heads together and compared the maps they drew. It was a complex, winding cave, but thanks to the wizards wandering around for two days, it was fairly complete. I checked here. This is all over. I also dug up all the dark stones attached to the wall. I might have to go to District 2 soon. When Kainando sent a sorrowful glance, the seniors said as if they understood. Dont worry, Ill let you guys out and go in. Unlike other times, its enough because Ive earned a lot of time. * * * Did you open it two days late? Whoops. It wasnt very difficult. It must have saved a lot of time. The map must have been completed. The students who came out were surprised to hear the drivers explanation. I thought it would pay me two days. Somehow, I thought I couldnt see other people Lee Han, who was listening, suddenly remembered and asked. for a moment. Then, dont those who arrived late have nothing to pack in District 1? yes. But what can I do? If its unfair, you should have come earlier. Would you like to enter District 2? The shameless reaction of the warlocks made Lee Han think that he knew a little bit why warlocks were criticized in the empire. I have nothing to be sorry about. Junior. Because we did what we had to do Lets take a break and organize the ingredients before we go in. Its good that you can rest a little before entering the second area. Seniors said happily. Of course, if I were to rest as much as I had to save on my expenses, I would just eat some rough food from the inn and lie down, but it was much more comfortable than wandering around in a gloomy undead dimension. How about asking those merchants for more food? I think youll run out of energy if you only eat whats available at the inn Merchants will be in trouble because they dont have enough mountain mushrooms right now, so a little change will be welcome. Cant juniors just raise their grade and come to our grade?? The students were moved by the sight of the juniors giving their ears-opening opinions just by listening to them. * * * I was going to kill you anyway, but it worked. Kill! You dare to persimmon?! When Bakdeoguls men started swinging their swords, the opponent was startled. At best, I thought I was a saengnim who came to see rumors and started a fight, but such a sudden surprise attack. Kill him! These bastards got us first! Break it down and take it away! The parties who arrived late in the empty District 1 suddenly became engulfed in internal strife. At first, the parties that went around thinking that it must be bad luck and soon something useful will come out became nervous and began to doubt the other parties. -Didnt those children come out first? -It was suspicious that he moved first, but no way The air was pulled tight with a sense of tension. It was Bak Deogul who broke this situation first. I had to gather the ingredients, but I had no intention of taking these unnecessary competitors with me. I was going to kill him anyway, but when they even quarreled, Bakdeoguls men, who thought it was good, swung their swords and attacked the other adventurer party. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stop!! Its an attack!! Keep your head down! Raise your shield! Arrows are flying! Dont let those bastards use potions! scroll! A scroll?! Shouts bounced around, and the other parties who heard it from afar were shaken by it and began brandishing their weapons. If you approach, I will kill you! Dont come closer! Arent you guys the guys we fought earlier? Dont come any closer! If you dont want to be suspicious! An atmosphere of on-the-move where they wield their weapons without remorse. Bakdeogul didnt care. Now that this has happened, Im going to get rid of everything. Are you okay? Looking at the way it is now, it would be better to deal with it than to leave it alone. Even if its a bit tiring, Ill take it and deal with it. District 2 is next. * * * Students who finished recharging entered again. This time, the number of people was reduced by about half. It was because the target was District 2. You will feel the difference the moment you enter. Coke. The undead in District 2 will attack even if they are frightened by magic. They are that ferocious. Of course, if you avoid it well, you wont have to meet them, so you dont have to worry about that. The younger than that. Shall I carry your luggage? The seniors were worried that Lee Han would get tired carrying luggage. If Lee Han gets tired, his magic power will decrease, and then the undead extermination in Area 1 will also weaken Wait. Professor Mortum frowned and said. A fight broke out. You mean in here? How long has it been open? It wasnt uncommon, but it wasnt too often. The students were already puzzled by the appearance of other people fighting. Coke. Originally, I dont intervene, but this time The fight that Professor Mortum saw with the original plan magic was one side attacking the other one-sidedly. Should I prepare for a fight? no. Coke. His skills are quite good, but there would be nothing good if he dared to fight. Cant we drive away the undead instead? The opponent is also a human, but wouldnt it be tiring if the undead kept coming? To Lee Hans question, Professor Mortum was about to ask what nonsense he was talking about, but hesitated. it seems to be okay. Its not even dangerous. There is also an undead extermination here, so it is possible enough! hey. You idiot. Juniors are listening. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Diret put his palms on Lee Hans ears. Lee Han was displeased and pushed him away. Wouldnt it be dangerous to drive the undead from that other dimension? Coke. Its not like that in the first place. Professor Mortum meekly agreed with Direts point. One of the mistakes many talented wizards make is to die a miserable death after entering another dimension and behaving as usual. Using black magic and summoning the undead in the undead world is similar to applying honey to a swarm of hungry insects. Outside, no matter how much black magic was used, there was no particular repercussion, but in a dimension with other rules, the wizard did not know what changes would occur. If you dont have luck with your words, the great devil who feels special displeasure at the wave of magic might come to you after using the curse once. And leaving that aside, gathering the undead in one place was just a risky move. The undead army gathered in one place will increase in size by itself like a snowball going down a slope until no one can stop it. But there is a way. which? Here we are using this Wardanaj-kun No, were borrowing the militarys power. Lee Han smiled bitterly at the sight of Professor Mortum talking like Professor Verdus. Ive let them attend meetings, but theyre revealing their true colors. Coke. The fact that the undead are avoiding Wardanaj-kun Conversely, it can induce the undead to move. Without having to use complicated magic to attract enemies. Professor Mortum intended to use only a few very simple spells. The degree to which it detects the location of enemies and undead and transmits it to Lee Han telepathically. If he had the skill of Professor Mortum, he could completely hide the flow of magic flowing out of it, and since it wasnt black magic, it was good to say that there was no danger at this level. What is the danger of undead gathering in one place? its okay. senior. Lee Han answered instead. Diet was puzzled. Why? The enemies will fight first anyway, so if you feel strange, you can stop then. Thats right. Diret wondered if his junior was angry. Arent you angry? yes? Isnt it? * * * Catch it and finish it. yes! Armed with shields and heavy armor, the enemys avant-garde, which had endured tenaciously, finally collapsed, and Bakdeulgul ferociously gave orders. Terrified, the enemy party turned their backs and hurriedly fled. Now all thats left is time for the slaughter uhh- How many damn undead have there been around here? Its the ghosts from the side! The subordinates who tried to chase them burst into annoyance at the appearance of the undead that jumped out of the passage next to them. The undead continued to come out from before, and the fight got longer, but they came out again. Take care of it. If you let them chase you from behind, it will be annoying. I know! The subordinates tried to wipe out the undead like they did before and go after them. However, before the fight was over, a new group of undead appeared from behind. Its a zombie lizard! The men let out an annoyed sigh as a large monster that looked like a long-legged crocodile stomped and approached from behind. Dealing with such large monsters was not an ordinary effort. Please allow me to use the potion! I think you know that there are still potions left. But Tsk. Only use one! Bakdeogul eventually allowed the potion to be used. There was still a lot of work left to do, so I tried to limit its use, but I could see that my subordinates were getting tired. Clink! Roaring! A potion bottle was thrown into the aisle, and blue flames rose. The approaching Undead hesitated, not daring to approach. As Bakdeulgul and his subordinates entered the undead world, of course they had prepared accordingly. The < Pasar (а) Fire Potion > was worth the high price. Disposal no what!! The subordinates shouted. The undead, who would not normally be able to approach the flames, suddenly started running at them, risking being burned by the flames as if they had eaten something wrong. As if something scarier than flames were chasing from behind. I will kill the alchemist bastard! Divide in half to respond! Swearing and shouting, the subordinates dealt with the monsters with all their might. an hour later. Bakdeoguls men moved forward, drenched in blood, filth and sweat. I cant. Lets go out for a while and come back in. thank you! Originally, it was late and there was no time to relax, but the battle was intense even though it was intense. If he continues to push forward like this, no matter how loyal his subordinates are, there will be no resistance. Bakdeogul gave up and decided to leave for a while. Rest Put away your weapons and raise your hands, adventurers! If you disobey, I will attack! ?!? Bakdeogul and his men were taken aback by the bloody encirclement near the entrance. A dense siege was formed near the entrance, as if all the knights and soldiers were summoned. This!? It was unusual to see crossbows and bows aiming sharp with their aiming down. This was different from a normal arrest. I dont know why! You are accused of arbitrarily attacking others in the dimension. Drop your weapons! It is a misunderstanding! Self-defense to the end There was a reason for Bakdeoguls feelings of injustice. Whether it was a dimension or a dungeon, it was a clear crime to attack another party. But in practice, it was meaningless. How to prove what happened inside? Even if there was an investigation or interrogation, the party that caused trouble in this way would use cunning tricks to provoke the other party. They used to push until the other person attacked and then claim it as self-defence. As such, even if you hear testimonies that a fight broke out inside and that you were attacked, the response was usually lukewarm. To the extent of giving a warning or banishing both. However, these knights were trying to arrest them by bringing all the soldiers around them to see what they ate wrong this time. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasnt a normal situation. Should I kill them all? Bakdeogul felt his life squirm. It was unbearable for the knights to keep fighting without knowing the topic. Why the hell are these knights saying this? Finally, a warning. Drop your weapon or I will attack! Lets drop the weapon. Bakdeogul gritted his teeth enough to bleed. The siege was so dense and solid that if there was a fight, half of his men would die. It was better to be arrested and then pay gold coins to be released as quickly as possible. Take your weapon, tie it up and lock it up! Lock them up separately so that they dont play tricks on each other, and closely monitor them! That knight. I have a question Why are you imprisoning them like that? The soldier who was called from guarding another area tilted his head and asked. Listening to what happened, they werent the ones who would react this severely. At best, it seems like one or two testimonies about being violent or fighting in dimensions You dont know justice yet. We must subdue the suspicious beforehand to protect the innocent subjects of the Empire. In my opinion, they are very suspicious! Is that so? I dont think it looks that suspicious the soldier thought so, but he didnt ask further. As they were knights, they believed that there was something in their eyes. * * * Did you ask the knights for a favor? Diret asked in a surprised voice. yes. They seem to be quite violent, but it doesnt look like theres anything good about staying with them, so I asked the knights. good job. But it wont have any effect. I dont know how to tell you in advance, but theres a limit to what I can hold on to. There was a limit to the testimony that caused the fight. In places like this, in most cases, no answer was given to who was at fault first. Ill probably ask and answer questions for a few hours before being released. I thought that was fine. If you continue to annoy me, I might get annoyed and withdraw. At Lee Hans words, Diret laughed. okay. That would be nice. The two never thought that the knights outside made up their minds and locked them up. Its Zone 2. Is everyone ready? At Professor Mortums words, the students nodded and stepped forward. Dig! With the feeling of the suddenly changing air, Lee Han could understand why the seniors said, You will know when you feel the area within the dimension change. Even the color of the soil on the floor was different. The soil, which had been white until just now, had turned gray. Because the dark element is strong magic, the color will gradually become darker. Hey, its wide! The student who passed through the aisle at the front let out an exclamation of joy. After the narrow and winding road in the cave, the open wilderness came into view. Dark streams swayed in the starless sky. Quick! There was the sound of bones being crushed by someone stepping on them. Bones were everywhere like weeds. Coke. Good thing. A bone. Is there anything that is not fortunate? If you have a lot of poison instead of bones, it will be quite annoying. aha. After understanding, Lee Han hesitated. Isnt poison more comfortable for me? Why? ah. I thought it was fortunate that it was a bone. Coke. Dont feel too fortunate. There are times when bones are annoying in their own way. Then let everyone move. Professor Mortum stuck his wand into the ground. Then the staff grew like a huge tree and turned into a sign. Everyone will remember, but I wont say it again. Dont move in haste, dont move loudly, and colock. Dont use a lot of magic and dont go far. I will keep that in mind. As if the seniors were used to it, they each started to move with their canes and baskets. The seniors who entered District 2, not District 1, are students with some confidence and experience. Unlike the group action in District 1, they were confident enough to take care of at least one of their own bodies, so each of them started moving in search of the materials they wanted. You come with me. Thank you. Lee Han expressed his gratitude to Diret for his kindness. Are you trying to protect your junior like this? Im sure I can protect you right? Diret was confused in the moment at Lee Hans words. When an enemy that that junior couldnt deal with appeared, he wondered if he had the skills to stop it. I dont know how to protect you, but I can teach you how to find your way in the undead dimension. Believe me. Junior. Wait, why do you say you dont know how to protect me? * * * Oh my God! Look at that junior! Its a bone grave! Are you really lucky? okay. Poison Swamp!! Poison Swamp next door? Does this make sense!? Is that so? Thats! That terrain itself is cursed! Diret, who was shouting excitedly alone, came to his senses belatedly. In the eyes of juniors who didnt know what that was, it seemed like a bit of a strange person. Ugh. What is that Senior. There are monsters over there. Lee Han stretched out his finger and pointed across the Poison Swamp. A venomous predator the size of a troll, seemingly made from several undead species intertwined, was munching and swallowing poisonous mucus. A guy like that comes out. I heard that the poisonous predator was a pretty strong monster, but I never thought I would see it like this. It wasnt just another dimension. How do seniors deal with guys like that? What should I do? Big ? Its a big deal! Diret whispered with a pale face. Originally, it wasnt a monster youd see around Area 2. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Since there are no rules in the dimension, strong monsters sometimes pop up where much weaker monsters would otherwise appear. But a venomous predator in District 2? It didnt just end with that guys appearance, it meant that the entire area of District 2 was bloody dangerous. Lets lower our voice and get out quietly. I guess I havent noticed this yet. ah. I dont think there was a guy like that in the first place. of course! Dereth almost raised his voice for a moment. If it was an area where such a guy appeared frequently, how would he have brought his juniors with him? If it was, the students wouldnt have come in either. - The venomous predator mumbled, turned his head, and spat something out into the bone mound. Then he grabbed another squishy lump, put it back in his mouth, and started munching. ? Derrett was embarrassed. What is it doing? senior. As far as I know, a predator is one that grows and strengthens itself by eating and devouring other beings. The fact that such a guy does not swallow it and spit it out like that must be seen as an intention to dedicate it to someone stronger than himself. That kind of Diret, who was surprised by that statement, suddenly felt curious. No, how did this junior know that? How do you know that? I learned from the professor. Did you learn that in first grade? no. During additional lectures. In the midst of this, Diret had to hold it in to endure the sudden sadness. Yes. Why are you turning your head? Nothing. Anyway, if what youre saying is true If a venomous predator was chewing the cud to offer it to something stronger than itself, it was creepy in its own right. Because there are many more dangerous monsters in this area. Lets go back quickly and report. yes. Lee Han and Diret quietly lowered their stance and turned around. However, on the way back, new undead were roaming around. It was a group of Rakemaws. Diete furrowed his eyebrows. It cant be helped. yes. Get ready to fight What!? no! We want to go back! Ah, is that so? Lee Han lowered his staff with a shy expression. It became a habit, so I started preparing to fight automatically. * * * Senior! You are back! Did you guys meet too? Returning to Professor Mortums wand mark, Diret was surprised to find that his juniors had arrived first. What do you mean? Predators. Weve got a poisonous predator on our side. Even the Raccoon Maw A venomous predator?! It must have been a really big deal. The reaction of the juniors was not the reaction of a person who was frightened by the appearance of a strong monster. It was a reaction that someone who was distracted somewhere would show. Lee Han whispered in surprise. Seeing that they are not afraid of venomous predators, they are all confident in battle I cant believe that! Whats up everyone? Why is everyone so excited like theyre drunk? senior. The professor found the ruins! !!! Dereth was taken aback. its a relic It was difficult and rare to find ruins outside of normal conditions, but finding ruins in another dimension was really rare. There were many wizards who could not find a single ruin in their lifetime, so there is no need to say more about its rarity. Jin Jin Really? yes!!! senior. You said it was dangerous when you came earlier Lee Han was taken aback. Direts eyes suddenly flashed with a strange light. To be specific, it was a little bit like Professor Bollardy or Professor Verdus. But originally, other dimensions are dangerous. Lee Han lamented inwardly. Even Senior Dereth, who was fine, became strange. Is the site of Ein Lorgard bad? Does it corrupt even innocent people? senior. Im sure well get ready to get out when we arrive earlier Diret had said as he came. -As long as there are predators in Rakshagwi, there is nothing to gain from wandering around here. I took care of it as much as I took in District 1, so its okay to leave District 2 alone. good enough C But wont other seniors be dissatisfied when they couldnt find what they were looking for? -Dont worry, Ill make you listen to me even if I hit you. Junior. But how does it change like this? That is when there are no remains. The ruins are worth the risk. Not only Diret, but also the other seniors whispered in possessed voices. Junior. lets think. What relics might be inside the ruins? Certainly, if its a dark magic artifact, Im interested, but Ah. No dark magic artifacts. Students reacted decisively. Black magic artifacts are not expensive and hard to sell, so the professor will use them for research. It must be another magical artifact. Thats why its good to sell. The professor will return soon and tell you what kind of ruins it is Just then, Professor Mortum rode a skeleton pony and ran. Even though the professor had only been there for a short time, he was still coughing. How are you, Professor!? how is it?! Coke. Everyone you can be happy. It is a proper ruin. Three worlds! I am so lucky to live here! Do I need to go back to school for the second semester? Can I drop out and throw it in the principals face!? Lets throw together! Seeing the happy disciples, Professor Mortum grinned. Lee Han-do, who did not have high expectations for the ruins, started to feel a little bit excited about the seniors. Throwing a letter of resignation in the face of the skeleton principal while being among the seniors. Happy just thinking about it Junior. Which of the words you just said was good? Diret was puzzled by Lee Hans changed reaction. I was worried until just now, but why all of a sudden? It was a little cool that he dropped out of school, so I was impressed. The professor is also very generous. ah. Dereth understood what he was talking about. They arent my favorite disciples, so they dont really care if they drop out or not, and they dont let the ones I cherish drop out. Thats right. Lee Han nodded and suddenly became curious. Can I join the cherished disciple? Not yet? * * * Even if the ruins are the same, there is a difference in their level. The ruins that wizards liked were normal ruins. No matter what type of ruins there are, there is much to be saved for those without external invasion or looting and weathering. In comparison, most of the half-broken and ruined ruins were hard to expect. Those ruins were the ruins that made a sigh come out of the wizards mouth. In that respect, the dimensional remains discovered by Professor Mortum were surprising. Surprisingly, the palace-style ruins remained intact! The palace, built in an unknown and complex style, stood quietly in the dimension. Coke. From now on, you can use any magic. If you feel it is dangerous, use it unconditionally. Professor Mortum told the students. It is said that there is a risk of stimulating the beings of this dimension, but considering the danger around here, I had to be prepared for that much. O magic, lose that power. its a wall Expand Lets go in. Professor Mortum led the way by using great magic to prevent the reverberation of the students magic from leaking out. Then, the students also began to prepare for their own exploration. Come out, doggie! Ulkas, protect me. Envelop the poisonous fog. Curse, sense hostility From those who summon the undead to those who prepare curse or poison magic. Diret even took out a miniature crossbow. Because of the poison element magic, the chemistry is secretly good Wait a minute junior. yes? Diret, who hadnt seen Lee Han for a while while preparing for the poison magic, was shocked. From leopard monsters whose bodies were made of verdant gems to more than ten skeleton warriors. I couldnt believe when it had increased that much. Are you okay with this? ah. Of course not. okay. If there are too many of them, reducing the number We need to enchant the undeads weapons with strengthening magic. It moves slowly, so strengthening magic is essential. Thats not what I meant. Junior. The fighting styles of the warlocks who commanded the undead were varied, but the principle was to send the undead forward to attract the enemy. In the meantime, the black magician in the rear is attacking or confusing the enemy in various ways. thud-! - Its out. You are a watchman. Everyone be careful. As soon as you pass through the entrance of the palace, golems the size of people walk out from the walls on both sides. Although it might be surprising, the students slowly calmed down and prepared their magic using the summoned undead as a shield. The 3rd grade student looked at Lee Han and said. look. Even if the enemy comes out, I never panic and stay calm from behind Many wizards would fail their magic due to the tension when they fell into a battle situation, but the black mage had a slightly different story. While the summoned undead dragged the time, the magic could be completed. But there were also exceptions. A person who received rigorous training as a battle mage in the first place and can cast magic quickly even in this situation! puck! As Lee Han ferociously rotated the water orb, he knocked over the golem and pounded its torso. The golem, which had received repeated blows, collapsed and revealed its core. Thanks for the advice. senior. Thats right. Did my advice help you a lot? Deep inside, he thought that his junior in the third year was a man with no conscience. * * * -. -! One of the summoned Skeleton Warriors confronted the golem with force and pressed it down. As Professor Mortum waved his wand lightly, the dark element dwelled in his body and its power was further amplified. Appreciating the professors help, the disciples immediately memorized the spell. Then, a corrosive curse was placed on the body of the golem next to it, and the balance collapsed. Bone, shoot. Bones explode! Another warlock student rammed a bone into the golems solid body and exploded it. Professor Mortum gave an admonition at the loud sound. Coke. Attacks are good, but refrain from loud magic. sorry. Bone elemental magic, poison elemental magic, and curse magic were linked and exploded, and it was very powerful. In addition, the undead summons that the wizards had called in advance made sure there were no gaps. Puck puck puck puck- And Lee Han took the right side by himself and took down the golems that were attacking him. There was no need for others to help. Yihans skeletons fired bone arrows that frostbitten and poisoned the approaching golems. The action was slow, but it didnt matter. More than ten skeleton warriors were threatening power by themselves. Bone. Get fired! sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like other mages, Lee Han used bone elemental magic. Certainly the power of magic He seemed to know the reason for the undead dimension. Even though it was the same bone elemental magic, the power was much more brutal. Knock it down quickly. Theyre taking all the juniors. I know. Dont rush! Lee Han was just doing it, but the seniors told a different story. Whispering under the pressure, the seniors who were desperately catching them managed to finish before Lee Han. When Lee Han finished and looked away, the seniors calmly pretended that nothing had happened. Did you catch them all? yes. Its been a while since we caught them all well, its great. Is that so? Its amazing! Lee Hans pure admiration made the seniors feel slightly pricked. Do I have to go this far to protect my seniors dignity?! Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Collock. Strange. While the seniors struggled to maintain their dignity, Professor Mortum was checking the inner passage of the ruins. The sentinel golems appeared and blocked the way, but in fact, they werent that great of an obstacle. Recalling the ruins he had seen so far, it was not at all surprising that there were many more dangerous traps. Why is that? Theres nothing special inside. Diret nodded at the professors words. Certainly, the resistance was weak for such an intact ruin. Except for the sentinel golems placed at the entrance, there were no other enemies to be seen. Darkness, spread out and resonate There is no such thing as this. Coke. Its really strange. Professor Mortum, who cast his magic toward the inner passage of the ruins and cast various search magics, stared into the darkness and was lost in thought. Maybe no. What were you thinking? I wondered if this ruin had an owner. Coke. After all, if its a ruin with an owner, they dont lay useless traps. Most of the ruins that Imperial mages could find had long since disappeared from their owners in the distant past. However, occasionally there were remains of the owner. In that case, the wizard was in a very difficult situation. It was like trespassing on someone elses land If the owner had been there, I wouldnt have been able to come in so easily, right? Dereth tilted her head. If the owner is still alive and managed, the ruins must show some signs before entering. Not only warnings to block outsiders from approaching, but also minions patrolling the surroundings and preventing them from approaching. In this way, the outskirts of the ruins were empty and entered through the entrance, but there was little possibility that the owner was in a quiet place without any human presence. Coke. yes. You are right. If there was an owner, it wouldnt have been so poorly managed. Unless the owner is confined somewhere or is recovering from a serious injury Rocking! ! Professor Mortum and Lee Han first felt the flow of magical power within the palace ruins change. Lee Han looked around. The walls, floors and ceiling around the entrance to the palace began to vibrate like slime. It is said that transformation magic can change the nature of matter and change its form, but I never thought I would see magic of this scale. Everyone stop moving! Professor Mortum, who felt uneasy about the current situation, immediately responded. Where was the sickly appearance of his usual cough, and Professor Mortum swung his staff with his eyes shining. I command you, open the path of Yin! The ropes of darkness will bind you! At that moment, a door connected to the sound dimension appeared behind the students, and a rope made of dark elements protruded from it. Originally, it was a magic that used dark elements to open the door to the sound dimension and attract enemies for a while, but Professor Mortum applied this magic and used it as a space movement magic. If applied, it becomes a powerful defense magic that can temporarily protect students. The students who passed through the sound dimension jumped out next to Professor Mortum. The students felt dizzy as if they were about to vomit at the sudden contact with the dark element. Kurleung! But it soon turned out that Professor Mortum had been right. The floors, which were fine until just now, began to slide down there, and the walls came closer as if colliding with each other, erasing and changing the space. If I had tried to bring them by moving myself, some of them would have fallen along the way. Professor Kyo! Wood Deuk! Professor Mortum stretched out his hand to appease the frightened student and began to bring the surrounding bones under his control. A huge bone scaffolding appeared in the dark void where there had been a solid floor until just now. The remaining bones wrapped around it like a wall. Only then could the students breathe a sigh of relief. professor! Calm down. A disappearing floor isnt a very dangerous trap. Seeing how they react in this way, these ruins are also very dangerous No, my juniors are gone! !!! * * * At first, when the seniors except himself teleported to the sound dimension, Lee Han knew that he had done something wrong to Professor Mortum. What did I do wrong? However, when he tried to cover his body and saw the dark element and the dimensional gap that bounced off, he was able to figure out what had happened. professor! If you apply attack magic anywhere! Just as poison and other curses bounced off, Professor Mortums magic bounced off, to the point of being more absurd than fear. As the floor disappeared and he felt the sensation of falling down, Lee Han immediately floated the iron ball. Move! Originally, it wasnt magic to withstand falling, nor was it magic enough to withstand Lee Hans weight, but Lee Hans ignorant magical power fixed the iron ball as if it were nailed in the air. A strong shock came up to my shoulder. Lee Han endured by pouring his magic power into his body. Feet, fold the ground space, be recognized! In preparation for an unexpected situation, I cast reinforcement magic and spatial awareness magic. It was still rocking all over the place, but thanks to the magic, the sense of distance returned. There is a floor! Lee Han floated a sphere of light. Then it started to go down, changing the position of the iron ball. While swearing that if I go back to the magic school, I will definitely learn the low-speed fall magic. I should have learned right after catching Rock Drake but Im suffering like this because I didnt study. Lee Han lamented. It wasnt for no reason that the professors said, Are you going to give it to others after studying? Its all for you. In the second semester, I will study more diligently. thud! ?! While descending safely, something fell from the side and Lee Han looked away in embarrassment. What Eight arms Senior! Ogoldos, a senior in the second year, was rolling beside him with a painful groan. Unlike Lee Han, Ogoldos was not bold enough to cast a spell while falling from the air. If it wasnt for the stupidity of laying the summoned undead summoned in advance like a cushion, the whole body would have been smashed, not just the arms. Are you okay? Its okay. are you okay. Ogoldos shook his hand, sweating with a white face. As a year-old senior, I didnt want to show weakness in front of my juniors. Furthermore, didnt Ogoldos suspect other top juniors like Lee Han and Gainando that they didnt seem to be serious about black magic? I couldnt get help from my junior who said that. You broke your arm? Because its okay. A splint By the time Einrogards sophomore year, students were able to respond to injuries to some extent except for instant death. Ogoldos held up his staff and tried to cast a spell. But it wasnt easy because of the pain. The spell missed several times and the mana was scattered. senior. Ill just do it. Its okay Lee Han, who gradually became annoyed, pondered for a while, then grabbed Ogoldos by the shoulder and suppressed it with force. It would be tough for a few years at magic school if it was taken by the skull principal, but at best, what would it be so hard to be taken by another top 2nd year senior? What are you doing Ugh! Stay! Surprisingly, instead of applying first aid with a splint, the junior wielded a staff and cast magic. Ogoldos screamed at the sudden healing magic. stop! what are you doing! no! Recalling the memory of how the same second-year priest failed his healing magic and turned his friends slightly sprained finger 360 degrees, Ogoldos desperately stopped it. A sprained finger is dangerous, but a broken finger is more Try to move. ??? Ogoldos was dumbfounded and moved his arm. Surprisingly, there was no pain. Lee Han silently nodded and said. It was an urgent situation, so I had no choice but to cast it first. Ogoldos thought and pondered before trying to open his mouth. Go Go C Kreureung. Sharkan. Is there a road over there? thanks. senior. Theres a road What were you trying to say? It it hurts. Oops. You must have been seriously injured. -Kreung. Sharkan. You shouldnt treat it like that. You didnt get hurt because you wanted to get hurt too. * * * Ogoldos had never sat on a cushion of thorns. A third-year senior claimed to have sat on a cushion of thorns in the upper-grade room in the basement of the punishment room (Ogoldos was still confused whether or not that was a bluff), but Ogoldos fortunately did not have such an experience. But now Ogoldos felt like he was sitting on a cushion of thorns. Damn it. The magic Wizards were delicate creatures. Not only the shock of failing magic, but also the shock of falling from falling walls and disappearing floors could shake magic and prevent you from using magic for a certain period of time. No matter how much Ogoldos focused and concentrated, the flow of magic within his body was entangled and he did not move. senior. its okay. I can use magic. Im doing it. Wait a minute Keugh. Gonadaltes. Please support the senior. Its okay what? what? yes? What? No that no. done. Ogoldos was about to mention the name of the skeleton warrior, but stopped. It was the magicians freedom to name his pet, but isnt that a bit too free?! C . Lee Han walked forward. Except for Sharkan and Gonadaltes, all other skeletons had been summoned. It was so slow that it got in the way when I was moving. Of course, it was accepted a little differently from Ogoldos point of view. because of me! His face burned hot at the thought that his junior would cancel other undeads to support him. Thats Lee Han paused. On the other side of the underground passage, an eerie scene caught my eye. Ogoldos, who still had his dark vision magic, blinked and said. Prison Punishment room Ah, its a prison. habitually. Surprisingly, the place connected at the end of the passage was a dungeon. Lee Han was surprised that there was a place like this under the ruins. I thought all ruins were broken and only ruined places. If you walk all the way through the aisle and arrive at it, you will see a circular layout in all directions. One peculiarity was that there were no iron bars. There was no wall in sight that should have prevented the prisoner from coming out. For a moment, Lee Han wondered who had come first and tore off the bars. -Who are you? Which fearless intruder roams the kings prison? ! Lee Han was surprised that he hadnt noticed the other person so close. If the opponent was a wizard who was superior to Lee Han, he would have sensed the opponents magical power first. -Youd better hide quickly. If you get caught, you wont be safe. The one who spoke was an undead wizard in a nearby cell. Lee Han realized why he hadnt noticed the other person. It was only when he removed the cloak the opponent was wearing that he felt the magic power. When the hostility characteristic of monsters was not shown, Lee Han cautiously asked. who are you? C Who are you? He is a criminal who did not obey the kings orders. Then who is the king? -What are you talking about How did you get in here? Did you come in without knowing that this is the palace where the king of ghouls reigns? The soldiers outside?? ?! Lee Han hesitated at the familiar name. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe not? Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Lee Han asked a question to get more information from the undead wizard. The undead wizard also answered Lee Hans question obediently, wondering if he was very curious about the situation outside. Originally, this palace was used as the residence of the king of ghouls, and the kings personal guard guarded the throne, and the kings soldiers patrolled the perimeter of the palace, resolutely blocking the approach of wandering intruders. The ghoul king was a violent tyrant, but his power was real, so the kings palace burned in darkness without the slightest fading, even if there was chaos nearby -what?? There was nothing like that. There is no such thing as blazing darknessjust plain architecture. It was easy to get in. The face of the undead wizard had no flesh or muscles, but the bones alone could reveal the emotion of astonishment. -Nonsense! The flame of other fire materials has gone out! There was no way the arrogant king could have left it alone! Even if you shout at me The undead wizard was confused for a while, not knowing how to react to this incredible news from outside. Just then, a rattling sound came from the passage on the other side. -Its a big deal! Prisoners are coming! Arent you the same prisoner? -The situation is the same, but the identity is different. These guys enjoy the struggle and the pain. The people imprisoned in the prison underground of this palace were in the same situation, so their status was different. While there were those who refused to obey the orders of the ghoul king and were imprisoned, like the undead wizards, there were also those who were caught and thrown into a fight violently, like those walking from the other side. In the case of the latter, rather than despairing that he was trapped in a prison from which he could not escape, he tried to maintain his hobby even within it. It is to attack and knock down the same prisoners in the prison. Anyway, even if the undead prisoners in this dungeon were smashed to death, they were supposed to recover and resurrect after a week. It was a very happy place for a battle fanatic who likes to fight. -Do you know why there are no bars here? The king wants the prisoners to fight each other. All right. So what should I do? -What do you do? Accept it, dont resist it. Theyre the ones who will like you more if you start a fight. The undead berserkers in the dungeon were fascinated by the fight itself. If you hide like an undead wizard and luckily avoid it, fighting back was nothing but stimulating the opponent. Of course, to Lee Han, the words of the undead wizard were unacceptable nonsense. I cant be resurrected. Lets fight together. -What are you fighting for? why me? Anyway, if the enemy approaches, I will unconditionally draw them in. Dont regret later, lets fight together from the beginning. -I dont know where he came from, but he must have come from mean blood! The undead wizard spat out curse words and walked out of the cell. Still, the magician seemed to dislike the undead berserkers who were always doing their thing more than intruders like Lee Han, so he faithfully gave advice when he came out. -They are solid and there are many of them. As a result of roaming around this prison for an innumerable amount of time, attaching chunks of flesh from strong men and replacing their muscles, the defense of the undead berserkers was so tenacious that it was impervious to any magic. Moreover, since it was not a single person wandering around, but a gang, the undead wizards were unable to find an answer no matter how much they tried to compete with magic. -In order to attack this, one magic is not enough So what kind of magic can you use? Lee Han cast magic instead of answering. I couldnt wait to tell them all because I didnt have time. As more than 10 skeleton warriors settled down in the hallway, the undead wizard looked at Lee Han as if it were quite normal. -I dont know which kingdom youre from, but it looks like youre a senior wizard. Ogoldos, who was being supported by the side, was so absurd that he couldnt even say a word. -But the movement is too slow. It seems that he hasnt practiced summoning the undead much. yes. We still lack a lot. As soon as he finished speaking, Lee Han applied cold magic to the spears and bows of the skeleton warriors. When the ice magic learned from Alcicle was applied, a cool chill emanated from the dull bone spear and arrow. -indeed. Rather than summoning the undead, you learned to focus more on the other side Frost magic is a good choice. Park Moo, spread. The undead wizard was amazed when Lee Han even used fantasy magic. C Even fantasy magic? It is rare for a black mage to even use illusion magic Hand. Split your enemies. -??? When the strengthening magic came out, the undead wizard was more than surprised and embarrassed. -Wait, which kingdom did you say you were from? * * * If I had the time, I would have liked to ask in detail which kingdom and where Lee Han works, but I didnt have the time. As soon as the undead wizard heard about Lee Hans magic, he started preparing. -If that entrance is pierced, you can think of it as an unconditional defeat. There is no chance of winning against the berserkers in close combat. The undead wizard built a barricade of bones at the end of the prison hallway and placed Lee Hans skeleton warriors there. After that, he began to summon his undead summons. ! Two undead knights in armor appeared with blue eyes radiating from their eyes. Just by looking at the strength of the summoned summons, you can tell the magicians skill. C Even if it looks strong, there is a limit to blocking it with this. If you dont support it with other magic, it will break through right away. I will do my best to block it. Lee Han took the Skeleton Warriors Bone Bow and began to use < Slow Speed Increase >, < Slight Weight Increase > < Small Penetration Enhancement >. The bone bow, which had low durability, creaked and screamed, but Lee Han managed to cast it with the determination that he would only have to overcome it this time. The undead wizard was busy reinforcing the road in front of him and did not notice that Lee Han was casting a continuous strengthening spell. If youve seen it, youd be surprised why magic is so strangely wasted. -come! ! Along with the undead mages low cry, Sharkan began to growl. The fleshy berserker, who seemed to be able to easily cross 2m, flashed his eyes and shouted. -! It was as if he was delighted with the fact that a worthy opponent had appeared. Lee Han shot right away without waiting. Shut! -what? While the undead wizard wondered what a trivial attack it was, a bone arrow was halfway pierced into the berserkers chest. Undead wizards and berserkers were surprised by the attack that tore through the tough muscles and tough skin. -Explode! The undead wizard was the first to come to his senses and took control of the bone arrow and exploded it. The gas inside the bones reacted with magical energy and exploded, striking the berserker. - With a growling sound, the berserker tried to take care of himself. The undead wizard immediately cast the next spell. C Bind it and bring it down! The entire body of the berserker was covered with bone fragments, not just one part. As the creatures movements slowed down, the undead wizard took a long breath and raised his mana. -Come out, deadly venom, melt him! Unlike other spells, during the exceptionally long and strong spell casting, Lee Han could see that the undead wizards organs were poison. A poison in the form of complex magical powers that I had never seen in my life was born, and then it changed into an arrow and shot out. In terms of hardness and speed, even the muscles of a berserker could not penetrate and would have to be bounced off, but the poisonous arrow melted away the flesh and muscles and made a way. However, the berserker burst into laughter as if he did not feel any pain and began shaking off the bone fragments. Two nearby skeleton warriors were blown away by the bloody action of swinging a blunt weapon. Poke! But other skeleton warriors remained. Lee Han poured out his mana to the point of exploding and gave the order. Unlike the arrows shot directly by Lee Han, the bone spear did not pierce the berserkers body, but the coldness bestowed on it slightly slowed the berserker down. As the series of attacks came in, the berserker became annoyed and tried to swing his blunt weapon again. Cold air, become an arrow and shoot! Lee Han swung his staff and shot an ice arrow. When the ice hit, a burst of cold air came out, stopping the berserkers movements once again. Sharkan shouted and ran out. The Berserker gave up the attack and tried to deal with the surrounding enemies first. Wood Deuk! As half of the skeleton warriors were annihilated in one attack, the undead wizard lamented. I knew summoning the undead wasnt my main focus, but I didnt expect it to be this clumsy. If I had known that would happen, I would have told them to save their mana and use it for other elemental magic Rise up, warriors made of bones! Lee Han quickly memorized the order without even breathing. It was a tense situation where things could go wrong in a second. I couldnt be careless in the slightest. The shattered skeleton warriors stood up as if nothing had happened. The berserker glared at Lee Han as if he was absurd. -Dont waste your magic like that! You dont have to worry because its calculated on its own! -Is that true? If thats the case Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The undead wizard honestly couldnt believe it, but he accepted Lee Hans words and decided to move on. In the current situation, there was no time to investigate the truth. He seems like a wizard with a fairly high rank in the kingdom, but he wont tell ridiculous lies. -Poison, the poison that melts bones and burns muscles, rises from the inside again Wizards who use poison have many tips. One of them was a technique to summon poison in advance and store it somewhere in the body. It was a very dangerous method, but it was a way to quickly respond in an emergency by taking advantage of the characteristic of the poison element, so the excellent poison element wizard was good at this skill. The undead wizard spewed out the stored poison and at the same time consumed magic power to refill the poison. Just that alone made me feel that my mana was slowly running out. -Bone, devote your mana to the owner As a last resort, the undead wizard, who was recovering by absorbing the remaining mana from the bone he shot earlier, was astonished when he looked to the side. Lee Han was shooting ice arrows like a madman. Papa papa papa papa! The ice arrows were so intense that the berserkers body was covered in white frost. There were no attacks that penetrated the body, but the movements of the berserkers were noticeably slowed as the skeleton warriors were already holding on to them and the coldness penetrated. In a nervous situation, Lee Han calmed down and calculated quickly. Should I go with the arrow? Time is only time, and there is a limit to damage. Suoctan is impossible. Id rather have the lightning element As lightning flashed from Lee Hans staff and began to gather, the undead wizard shouted. -Dont use lightning! its a waste of power They are highly resistant to lightning! Is that so!? Lee Han cursed Perkuntra. Anyway, its like this useless spirit. -From now on, listen carefully to what I have to say! I will tell you the target angle of my vision. You make poison and use it! Im not very familiar with elemental poison magic! -If you are the chief wizard of the kingdom, you will be able to learn it quickly. The theory itself is not that difficult! The combination is difficult! Im not the kingdoms chief wizard, and Im not familiar with poison element magic Ignoring Lee Hans words, the undead wizard immediately started explaining poison element magic. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 The black magicians poison is not the normal poison that exists in nature, but rather a virtual poison that does not exist. A good warlock would link and fuse several of these imaginary venoms to create more complex and devastating venoms. Of course, the undead wizard was also a wizard of that level. -In order to complete the Poison of Hitting (), you must start with fifteen basic poisons. C First, mix the three poisons Apparently, the undead wizard said something, but it didnt enter Lee Hans head. Thats how high the level of poison elemental magic was. -Im sure you heard everything! Try it! Poison, bloom and boil. The poison that blooms He didnt even understand half of it, but because the situation was urgent, Lee Han memorized the spell first and watched it. As it swarmed in the air, poisons formed, clumped together, and discolored. -Shoot as soon as it is completed! There is no time! move! The poison took shape and flew away much faster than the undead mage shot earlier. Undead wizards could not match Lee Hans ability to control these elements. While undead wizards did not bother to practice such techniques and learned more advanced magic, Lee Han trained rigorously. -excellent! However, the undead wizard misunderstood Lee Hans strange magic ability in a different way. It was judged that since he was an excellent magician, he could move that much. Because of such high expectations, the undead wizard was very disappointed when Lee Hans stabbing poison did not completely melt the berserkers torso and only burned his muscles. Chii Ik- -Ah no?! If youre slow at summoning the undead and cant handle poison, why are you using black magic! The undead wizard stomped his feet in disbelief. If you look at the field of magic you deal with, your ability to fire magic, or your ability to control elements, you seem like a better wizard than yourself, but why do you make so many mistakes? sorry. Even though it was imperfect, it was honestly great to have succeeded to that extent in the current situation. It was a situation where it was okay to be angry objectively but Lee Han apologized. He was used to the unreasonable demands of crazy professors. Instead, it was Ogoldos who got angry. Dont apologize! Why do you have to apologize! You crazy undead bastard! -what!? I dont know how old he is, but is it right to get angry at a young wizard for teaching him the wrong thing! Not even the headmaster! -What What? The undead wizard was confused. Seeing what they were saying, these two mages felt very young. Roaring! In the meantime, a fire broke out in front. The undead berserker spit out bodily fluids and set them on fire by rubbing them together. Lee Han was startled by the madness of setting himself on fire to drive out the cold. It was a bloody tactic that only the undead could do. come! The undead berserker swung his burning body and pushed back the skeleton warriors one more time. His movements were still sluggish, but everyone knew that he would soon break through and charge. senior. Do you have any idea! What am I! Ogoldos was so frustrated that his heart felt like it would explode. Right now, I am a sophomore, so will there be a clear way out? There was a high possibility that curse magic, bone element magic, and poison element magic that he knew how to use would not work on that berserker. Didnt that undead berserker show terrifying stamina in the engagement just now? The barricade was broken, the magic of the cold element was destroyed, and it was difficult to stop with half-assed bone or poison magic Summoned even a summoned beast, how can I set it up to save time If so, there was no way to stop it. I had to put a solid summons in between. Ogoldos, who was desperately shaking his head, suddenly thought of something, so he asked. Cant we reduce the number of skeleton warriors and combine them!? yes? Cant we reduce and combine! Now was not the time to summon many weak summons. Even if there was only one number, he needed a summoner who could survive somehow. Originally, summoned beasts that were summoned by contract in general could not be merged or merged at will by wizards, but Lee Hans black magic was summoned directly by wizards. If you reduce the number and combine them, the power will increase and the maneuvering will become easier. Return and rise, warriors of bone! Lee Han swung his cane as the senior said. The skeleton warriors collapsed and returned to the original reagent, bone fragments. The bone fragments were put back together and a single skeleton warrior emerged. Because of the amount of reagents that were dozens of times greater than normal magic, the consumption of magic power from spells to maintenance was enormous, but the results were clearly visible. A skeleton warrior with a stiff and rigid body, as if made by compressing more than ten skeleton warriors, was born in front of him. Jin Really, isnt it?! Ogoldos was taken aback. He shouted because he was in a hurry, but when he thought about it, it was not easy to reduce and combine. Ogoldos was well aware of what it meant to overinject reagents and mana into a given magic. However, that junior succeeded in magic close to gambling, befitting his reputation as a genius. Looking at the size of the summoned Skeleton Warriors, it was clear that they were quite large. Ogoldos let out a sigh of relief involuntarily. Thank you wait! Why did you summon more than 10 and fight when you were able to do this? Ogoldos did not understand. If this was possible, couldnt it have been done earlier? The undead wizard also looked at Lee Han, probably curious about the question. I forgot. what?? I summoned a lot for practice, but I was distracted and fought as it was. sorry! - The undead wizard and Ogoldos wanted to scream if they were to say that, but they couldnt. A berserker was running. bang! He was a berserker who suffered all kinds of damage, from penetration to poison to cold to fire, but his power was brutal. The skeleton warrior who blocked the aisle shrieked and was pushed back. Lee Han swung his staff. Get fired! Bone fragments were fired from the body of the skeleton warrior along with Lee Hans spell. It was possible because Lee Han assembled it himself, not through a contractual relationship. However, the berserker stubbornly pushed the skeleton as if it didnt matter even if the bone fragments were stuck. As a series of crunching sounds erupted, Lee Han gritted his teeth and strengthened the skeleton. According to Bibls rule, magical power must be released. Stay cool! Poison, bloom and boil. The poison that blooms! Lee Han applied the magical energy emission he learned from Professor Verdus to the bone fragments of the skeleton warriors and endowed them with cold and poison. amplified magic power. chill. poison. As these three elements collided, the skeleton warrior became unstable as if it would collapse at any moment. Lee Han put more mana into it and somehow gave first aid. As the bone fragments, mixed with poison and cold air, were continuously fired, the undead berserker must have become impatient as well, so he pulled up his entire bodys strength to subdue them with force. Ogoldos suddenly remembered something and shouted. Wait, you said you knew how to use the dark element! Why dont you infuse the dark element! I forgot! Do it quickly, please!!! Ogoldos could not bear to be angry with his junior who was learning too many magics, so he screamed again. When the dark element was blown into the skeleton warrior, the skeletons bones turned black and became sharper and harder. Shoot, shoot, shoot! Papa papak! Bone fragments were embedded in the already tattered torso of the berserker like shotguns. C Can I blow it up? yes? -That skeleton! do it! Asking for Lee Hans permission, the undead wizard nodded and raised the mana he had barely recovered. The gas inside the bone fragments reacted with magical energy, causing a chain reaction of explosions. Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam! At the same time as the reinforced skeleton exploded, the undead wizard threw Lee Han and Ogoldos into the next room. The aftermath of the explosion swirled the air frantically in the aisle. Lee Han admired the skills of the undead wizard. I didnt expect it to be this powerful -What kind of crazy magical power did you hit!!! The undead wizard screamed and looked at Lee Han. It was never intended to be this powerful. * * * The situation in the outer aisle The secret to maintaining such a reinforced skeleton There were so many things to say, such as asking why he didnt stop when he said he was going to explode such a skeleton, but the undead wizards first choice was Lee Hans age. -Not even twenty?! Cant you see? Ogoldos said bluntly. -Do you know how old I am as an undead? dont you know? -Just as you cant guess my age, I cant guess your age either. They all look the same. The undead wizard lamented and shook his head. He used so many different types of magic and had so much mana that he thought he was the kingdoms chief wizard, but he was a kid less than 20 years old. Well, there were a lot of parts that were too clumsy. -Wait, Im not even 20 yet, but how did you copy the poison again Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kurrureung! When the sound of collapsing outside came again, the undead wizard glanced up. -!!! Lee Han also raised his head and said. senior. I have good news and bad news. What what is it? The ceiling was blown off because of that explosion earlier. If you step on the rubble, I think you can climb up. Is that so?! for a moment. Any bad news? -More undead berserkers are coming. Ogoldos was certain of one thing about Lee Han. That junior had the worst sense of humor. C How much horsepower do you have left? None of it was consumed. C You said you didnt have any left? Not even one was consumed. -what what no. okay. Then, can you summon the skeleton warrior again like before? I used up the reagent, bone fragments Ask for it! You are here! Ogoldos shouted and put the reagent bag in Lee Hans hand. Lee Han said with a slightly moved expression. Thank you for your help as well. Thats helpful Damn it. done. Call me soon! Before we get too close! -But I was lucky earlier and it ended just like that. I cant guarantee safety if I do it again. Of course it would be dangerous to fight! You cant stop fighting, can you? Ogoldos shouted in amazement at the words of the undead wizard. However, the undead wizard shook his head and answered. -Exploding the reinforced skeleton. Cant we use and avoid it like before? -Because I was lucky earlier. Is it possible to adjust the magic power to fit the blast? This is my first time doing it today, how do you fine-tune it? In theory, the undead wizard smacked his lips. It was certainly a difficult statement to refute. Why didnt you eat even twenty Kung- A rock came flying out of nowhere. It was a rock thrown by a berserker. The undead wizard hurriedly pulled back the skull. ? When there was no attack after that, the undead wizard poked his head out again. The berserkers who had gathered in front of the wreckage of the ceiling were murmuring, then pointed upwards with their hands. What do you say? An invitation to surrender? In response to Lee Hans question, the undead wizard said in disbelief. C First they say go up? Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Lee Han gnashed his teeth at the hateful enemys proposal. Because they are mean bastards. You mean to hit the trap above first. -There are no traps above. yes? -There are no traps above. This place is not a prison, so why are there traps? ? Lee Han became confused. Then why are you asking me to come out? Could you trick me into not using magic? C Theyre not like that. Then what? -I dont know. The undead wizard admitted honestly. It was the first time I had seen the berserkers in that prison behaving so obediently. Lee Han slightly shook his head. The undead berserkers who were watching beckoned him to come out with a blunt gesture. Its too shameless for a trap. Unwilling to leave, Lee Han waved his hand. It was a signal to step back. Then, surprisingly, the undead berserkers stepped back. ?! -Are you backing down?! Both the undead wizard and Lee Han were surprised. Is it the same group of berserkers that rushed like madmen earlier? Ill go check it out. Ogoldos said, supporting himself with his staff. After I fell here, I couldnt feel that uncomfortable holding on to my juniors ankle. A little bit of work to do like this Yes? Thats it. Lets spread the fog and approach it together. Ogoldos felt that his determination was futile. * * * I approached cautiously, but the undead berserkers really didnt rush. I watched as Lee Han and the others went up to the ceiling. -Get entangled and become a bridge I really didnt expect you to come. Doesnt it take magic to go up? -The magic has already been dispelled. Originally, the ceiling couldnt be pierced. The undead wizard said as he climbed the slope made of bones. The dungeon where the prisoners were confined was protected by powerful magical powers. Originally, no matter what I did, I couldnt pierce it. The explosion earlier was great, but if the dungeon had been normal, the ceiling would have been fine. The undead wizard had no choice but to accept what Lee Han had said. Whats wrong with the owner of the palace! C Thats amazing. Whats wrong with the king? Lee Han broke out in a cold sweat. When Ogoldos saw that, he was worried inwardly. Are you okay? Did you use too much mana? Doesnt it look like youre talking nonsense after asking? He is he also loyal to the king? It seems to me that you have a lot of personal problems. I took luck for the epilepsy, but the undead wizard answered honestly, as if he hadnt noticed Lee Hans intentions. -Originally, a king is a violent law. Is it is it? Shouldnt I cut off the head of a man if hes so violent that Ill lock him up if Im bored? -Of course, whether or not you resent the king is a separate issue. I resent you for ignoring my advice, but you are loyal because you are my king. Originally, a strong being deserves to rule. Wait a minute then what if Im weak? -Then you must die. A weakened king has no qualifications as a king. There was a nod from behind. The group of Lee Han turned their heads. A group of undead berserkers came from behind and stopped and nodded. Ogoldos made a gasping sound. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C When did those guys do that what the hell what? It doesnt look like theyre going to attack right now. Is that correct? C It seems. Dont provoke them. The undead wizards words were put to shame and the berserkers quietly pursued them. When Lee Hans party stopped, they stopped, and when Lee Hans party started walking, they started walking too. When fear is repeated, you get used to it. Lee Han began to wonder what kind of actions would work for those undead berserkers. Could you pick up some bone fragments? -I told you not to provoke it The undead wizard almost yelled at it, but the berserkers picked it up unexpectedly. -! Oh -This I guess Ill have to experiment. The eyes of the undead wizard also changed. The wizard said to Ogoldos. -You can ask too. Please pick up some bone fragments. At the request of Ogoldos, the berserkers stood still. It was as if you were giving orders. Ogoldos glared at the undead wizard with an embarrassed face. -This is What is it? Lee Han expected the wisdom of an undead wizard. -It looks like youve been accepted into the same group. For a moment, Lee Han thought he heard it wrong. Whether its passing a test, winning a fight, admitting it, or at least having too much magical power and not touching it. There are many other good things, so what kind of group is there to be accepted? Does that make sense? -They themselves are a group of guys who like to fight, so it doesnt make much sense What kind of fight do I like? -Didnt you misunderstand the undead explosion as something you did? Lee Han protested in anger. Here was this wizard! However, the undead berserkers threw their gazes away as if asking what they were talking about. The undead wizard said as if to give up. C If you were the one who would listen to me, there would be no reason to suffer until now. Theyre not talkative guys. No, what Lee Han, who suddenly became a group, looked at the berserkers with a confused expression. C Its not urgent, so lets move. Actually, its not a bad thing to be treated as a group, right? If it wasnt for that, I would have had to fight to the death below. If its not bad, the wizard can do the same. Lets go and talk. The undead wizard was slightly intimidated by Lee Hans venomous words and stepped back. -Those guys cant communicate Huh I get it. So, how much do you have left now? The undead wizard who escaped the dungeon and climbed into the palace had one goal. To check the throne in the depths of the palace and find out what happened to the king. Lee Han did not object much. Because Lee Han also had to find other people and escape anyway. When an undead wizard skilled in the geography of this palace reaches the Throne of the Deep, he will be able to use the power of the palace to find the others scattered throughout. There is no king. And Lee Han was certain that there would be no king. because Lee Han is hot! -Were almost there. What a surprise. I dont think it will be like this Did the king really leave muttered the wizard and tapped the wall with his staff. Then the wall opened and a path opened. What used to be a road just now disappeared underground. ! Lee Hans complexion changed. At some point, the quality of the magic power felt in the air changed. The undead wizard noticed that Lee Hans complexion had changed and said. -Youre sharp. You must feel the pressure because of the powerful magic power. Especially since hes still a young wizard. I cant feel it. With so much horsepower, I never felt pressured by something like this, but Lee Han let it go. yes. -Its because of the magic radiating from the kings space. The power and core that maintains this palace. I couldnt even breathe when the king was sitting in it. The gigantic stone door opened, revealing a vast reception room. When it was confirmed that there was no one inside, the undead mage made a tsk tsk sound by clashing bones. -Really amazing Go away. !? Even the undead wizard was surprised by the voice coming from the throne, but Lee Han was most surprised. The ghoul king defeated last time. It was the same voice as the king. Has he recovered already!? I knew that he was kicked out of the continent and returned to his original dimension, but I thought he had already recovered from the blow. Lee Han lowered his head. Ogoldos did not understand and was puzzled. C Are you a king? Yes. How dare you enter my living room. Even the most terrible punishment would not be enough, but I will forgive you just this time. go away. It turns off. Lee Han whispered. Fortunately, the other person didnt seem to notice Lee Hans true identity. If it turns off when you say forgive But the undead wizard answered in a sarcastic voice. C I dont think youre a king. what? -The kings men are all gone, the flames that lighted the palace are extinguished, and the walls that guard the prison are gone. What kind of king is he who has no subordinates, no palace, no dignity? Should I provoke you? Lee Han tried to persuade the undead wizard, but it was futile. What the beings of the undead dimension pursue is the logic of power. The reason why it was okay for the ghoul king to be a tyrant was because he had the power to match him. But in a weakened situation like this, the logic was reversed. Dare to a weakened subject? C It looks like youre seriously injured. I dont know how you ended up like that Ill kill you if you want to die. C Try it. Not only the undead wizards, but also the berserkers behind them suddenly stepped forward. It was a look that lacked the slightest hint of loyalty. He is only filled with a sense of pride to test how strong the person above him is. And the berserkers tapped Lee Han on the shoulder and pointed to the throne. No wait. No way now Did he say that we should fight as a group? Lee Han pondered over how to convey the words I am human and you guys are undead. Meanwhile, the undead wizard launched an attack. -Come on, fake king! Show your skills once again anywhere! shit. Why are all the wizards different from what they look like? The undead mage, who had been cold, calm, and rational until recently, immediately turned aggressive when he saw that the king of ghouls had weakened. It was a logic of power that only the Undead could understand. The magical energy in the vast reception room began to gather toward the throne. The king of ghouls, who forcibly absorbed the mana inside and regained his strength, growled. Even if Im seriously injured and recovering, do you think Ill lose to a wizard like you? As the undead mage guessed, the king of ghouls was drawing all the resources of the palace to recover from the severe damage suffered on the continent. From the flames outside to the subordinates. It was sealed for a long time, and at best it was released, and the damage was serious as it was repulsed. But I never thought I would lose. With the power recovered in this palace, he was confident enough to deal with those prisoners. -Poison As the berserkers rushed at them, the Ghoul King looked at them annoyedly. The prisoners in that dungeon didnt die and crawled out, making things a hassle. Attacking other prisoners was admirable, so I left them alone die. Kwajik! The ghoul king focused his shimmering form and appeared before one of the berserkers. And then he delivered a brutal blow. The thick berserkers torso was pierced as it were. ! It was an attack that sent chills down the spine, but the undead wizards and berserkers werent frightened at all, as if they already knew that. Spread as a mist! A terrible poison cloud spread around the throne. The ghoul king distorted his form and quickly tried to get out of the poison cloud. Then the berserkers chased and attacked. The ghoul king quickly transformed his body to avoid the attack. Burn up! At that moment, sparks flew after the ghoul king. The size was not great, but the heat felt from the small flame was great. The ghoul king instantly felt threatened and pulled back. you? The king of ghouls felt a strange, familiar feeling of displeasure rising up. The opposing wizard was covering his face with a mask made of bones. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 : Youre no big deal trash. When the follow-up attack failed, the ghoul king turned his attention to the masked mage. Ogoldos and Yihan were no threat to the king of ghouls now. There are a lot more guys in this place that need to be dealt with first. Lets see how much its worth. Avoiding the berserkers attack, the ghoul king inflated his body like a black mist. And the fog enveloped the berserker. A terrible meal unfolded with a crashing sound. Ive recovered quite a bit more than I thought. While the berserker was being eaten, the undead mage calmly thought. He did not regret drawing his sword on the king of ghouls. Because it was the law of the undead world that if the opponent didnt step on it when they were weak, the chance would never come. However, the ghoul king had recovered well in that short time. He must have eaten the minions around the palace and absorbed the accumulated mana to restore quite a bit of strength. It would have been nice if it came sooner Aside from the regret, the undead wizards spell continued smoothly. Poison mist burst out in succession and began to fill the space. Do you know that spraying poison will make a difference? The ghoul king snorted and grabbed another berserker and swallowed him. The king of ghouls, who started as a ghoul and reached his current existence through numerous battles and victories, possessed various powers commensurate with his achievements. The power of fog that allows you to release and move your own body The power of absorption that can absorb the opponents existence as it is The power of summoning that allows you to summon the contracted undead Many of the powers cannot be used because they have not been recovered Despite this, the ghoul king was showing bloody fighting power with only his remaining strength. Kwajik! Another berserker melted away. The king of ghouls, who had been avoiding round and round and widening his distance, took advantage of the gap and rushed into it, driving his fangs into it. Even that great berserker was tossed around like a scarecrow when he faced the king of ghouls directly. However, the undead wizard was still calm. It was because it didnt matter if the opponent recovered faster than expected. From the beginning, the wizard assumed that the king of ghouls had greater fighting power than them. The reason wizards are scary is because they can come up with a secret plan to penetrate the situation regardless of the strength or weakness of their combat power. The undead wizard had been preparing magic to stab the ghoul king ever since he obeyed the king of ghouls. Is this okay? Lee Han said in a panicked voice when he saw the ghoul king roaming around the hall and tearing apart berserkers. Unfortunately, he was in a much stronger state than the last time we met. Isnt it better to retreat? C Dont worry. I had been preparing a way to stab the king ever since I obeyed him as a servant. Then why dont you say youre loyal When I asked earlier, you said you were loyal, but when you said that you were preparing from the beginning, it was dumbfounded. Common sense in the undead dimension was too difficult for Lee Han. What is that method? C Youll know when you see it. Make the most of your time. Along with the horse, the undead wizard seized one of the berserkers and began absorbing mana. The mana required for magic was lacking. If you need magical power, would you like to absorb it? -Isnt it better to absorb the berserkers? Those guys The undead wizard, who reached out his bony hand without thinking and grabbed Lee Han, was startled. Magic power, which had been exhausted from using magic until just now, was filled up in an instant. How is it? -excellent! When I signal, run back and recharge your mana! This will make it much faster! Did I just tell you? * * * The king of ghouls defeated more than half of the berserkers and let out a cheerful cheer. Then, the undead wizard standing in the corner came into view. hmm! If he had originally been the king of ghouls, he would have wiped out all the berserkers first and then dealt with the wizard. Among the prisoners in the dungeon, the most powerful were these berserkers. And the undead wizard didnt do much damage to the king of ghouls. Although he was a powerful poison element mage, he was not compatible with the ghoul king, and the ghoul king could nullify the undead mage with only his innate elemental resistance and powerful movement abilities. On the contrary, from the ghoul kings point of view, the guy next to him teasing him with low-level elemental magic was more annoying. Although the level of magic was low, its movement was unexpectedly fast and accurate, and its firepower was strangely powerful. Originally, he would have left the guy who climbed up cheekily to the subject who lacked such ability to the end and dealt with it by giving him fear but he was strangely caught in the eye. Unbeknownst to the king of ghouls, his recent defeat had changed his arrogant personality. My mind has changed. -! The undead wizard was startled. The preparations were not over yet, but the king of ghouls began to move, targeting the wizard. -What Stop it! The remaining berserkers shouted and blocked the way. The ghoul king tried to get past the berserkers by lightly changing his body into black mist. Cold like fog! A deep blue ice fog spread in the air. When he was at the level of the king of ghouls, he could tell the level of magic just by looking at the structure in which magic was created. The one just cast was < Lesser Frost Mist >. It was a low level circle magic that made you yawn. The ghoul king ignored it and tried to break through. But at that moment a chilling chill flowed from the mist. ! The ghoul king quickly turned to avoid the fog. In the meantime, the undead wizard opened the distance by blowing a poison cloud again. -I dont know why the fake king is doing that! Has the plan gone wrong!? Lee Han also shouted while widening the distance. The undead wizard said as if he didnt understand. C If it was your original personality, you wouldnt have attacked me first because of your pride. I would have thought that that in itself was hurting my pride. So I thought it would be okay, but why did my personality change because of the defeat I suffered? Lee Han cursed at his past self. No matter how good the silver coin is, isnt it like this because it goes into the cave! How long are you planning to run away? huh? If youre going to take the throne, shouldnt you swing something! If you keep running away like that The king of ghouls inflated his body to blow away the poison cloud, and then he stopped to chase the undead wizard again. I felt something out of place. for a moment. The ghoul king turned his gaze to the floor. Unknowingly, a magic circle with strange patterns was filling the floor of the hall. This bastard The Kings eyes flashed fiercely in the fog. It was a belated realization that the undead wizard, who was acting ridiculously, was actually preparing the great magic. C Things got messed up. I didnt look that good. apologize in advance no. Originally, he should have been angry with the undead wizard, saying, You made me die with you!, but Lee Han didnt. Because I had some responsibility! Do you think you can die safely? dont change too much C Undead, go back to where you were! S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was not completed, but the undead wizard had no choice but to activate the magic circle. Surprisingly, divine power surged from the magic circle. It was a class of divine magic used by the church. C Divine judgment will bind you and banish you! Lee Han was surprised, and the ghoul king was also surprised. Of course, a being weaker than the king needed an extraordinary method to stab the king, but he never thought that an undead wizard like him would come with divine magic. A divine radiance began to linger in the place where a dark clash between the undead had occurred just a moment ago. How can the undead!? Lee Han was surprised. No matter how much the power of the magic circle was borrowed, the undead realized divine magic. It wasnt usually obsessive. Along with the flood of light, the ghoul king began to scream scorchingly. The other berserkers were unable to move and fell apart. The undead wizard stumbled on his knees as if he had suffered damage. If it hadnt been for the magic shield that was set beforehand, it would have been destroyed a long time ago. dare! -! The undead wizard cast a look of astonishment. The ghoul king ran out and pinned the undead wizard to the wall. -I wouldnt be able to move I knew from the beginning about your shallow tricks. The king of ghouls revealed the armor in his form. Thanks to this armor made by sewing the flesh of heroes, he was able to withstand the flood of holy magic and run. C Fake King. You have become very wise. It wasnt like this Shut up. Youre a fucking rat. The king of ghouls quickly gathered his strength to deal with the undead wizard and solve the magic in the hall. At that moment, Lee Han swung the morning star. As the black blade cut through the ghoul king, the king howled fiercely at the feeling of his mana being absorbed. radish! Confusion came before anger at the daring blow. The king of ghouls was perplexed because he could not know the identity of his opponent. no way no way?? When will the magic be completed! C Unreasonable All The undead wizards voice was weaker than before. He was severely injured with only one blow from the king of ghouls. -Instead Completion Does that make sense!? -Contract Summon The undead wizard pointed his finger alternately and said. Originally, it was something I would never do to sign a summoning contract with a young wizard from another dimension, but in an emergency like now, I couldnt help it. understand! -My true name is Verdus. Summon it now Even in the midst of this embarrassment, Lee Han almost lost his concentration for a moment. what a name! Faaaaat C When the spell was memorized and the contract was concluded, powerful magic power was blown into the undead wizard. The undead wizard, who took a breather with that magical power, finally squeezed out the magic circle to complete the magic circle. You bastard! The ghoul king came to his senses and charged with the most vicious rage he had ever exploded. He finally realized Lee Hans true identity. It was so off-topic that it was beyond words to describe it as cheeky. Pursuing it all the way here to defeat the subject I was lucky enough to defeat. it was better Here As the undead wizard stood in his way, the king of ghouls consumed his existence and knocked him down in one blow. Upon being reverse-summoned, the undead wizard poisoned the ghoul king with a last-ditch effort. And I thought to myself. Its the first time Ive seen such anger! It was clear that the divine magic prepared by the undead wizard had properly scratched the kings heart. Satisfied with that fact, the undead wizard collapsed. * * * Porridge The king of ghouls tried to kill Lee Han, regardless of the consumption or poisoning of his existence. Thats how much the grudge was in the marrow. Kwahahah Ah- But the power of sacred magic that is different from the beginning hit the king of ghoul. The king of ghouls fell to his knees under the pressure of not being able to move anymore. Ogoldos murmured involuntarily. Have you done it? senior. Please stop talking like that What are you doing? The ghoul king knelt down and glared at Lee Han. Do you think you won? I didnt know that this magic circle could be an almighty sword. This magic circle, at best, only binds me! If I stay in here, Ill be weak. But thats it. How long do you think you can maintain this magic circle! You must be out of breath already. ah. Lee Han listened nervously to what the ghoul king had to say, then let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Looks like its over. Whats up! Whats going on! Ogoldos shouted in bewilderment at the words of his junior. Originally, he would not have listened to the words of an unfavorable enemy, but there was nothing wrong with what the ghoul king said now. A magic circle of that size could not last long. It looks like its being maintained only by the wizards magic power, without any other auxiliary devices We have to get out before the magic circle ends! Ill take care of it, so get out! Lee Han was momentarily taken aback by the seniors words. No matter how you look at it, the moment Ogoldos took over this magic circle, his skin and bones were in contact with each other in a matter of seconds, and it seemed highly likely that he would die instantly. That Quickly! Thats Come out! Im going down! When Ogoldos pulled out Lee Han and tried to enter instead of him, Lee Han became desperate. The thoughts jumped right out of my mouth without going through my head. If someone like you is in charge of this, youll collapse right away! An awkward silence. Ogoldos had nothing to say, so he lowered his head. Lee Han felt very sorry. Thats Youre right. You are a better wizard than me. ah. Why do you do that? senior. You have the experience of seniors. Its a year difference, son of a bitch Ogoldos was dumbfounded. Of course, a year at magic school had a density that was incomparable to a year at other places, but it was not enough to express it that way. Besides, Lee Han had nothing to say. done. Im sorry. I couldnt even help, but he kept interfering But are you really okay? yes. Recovery is faster than consumption. dont fuck! Isnt that too undignified for a king? Lee Han threw a contemptuous glance at the ghoul king trapped in divine magic. Even if they were the same king, the king of frost giants was dignified, but the king of ghouls was like a barber. The king that the summoned beasts speak of is a title given to the strong. Lee Han nodded his head in agreement with Ogoldos words. indeed. Is that what you call yourself? There was a time when Gainando also called himself The Wizard Card King of the Blue Dragon Tower. dare! Lee Han ignored it and said. senior. I have a favor to ask. okay! Speak! Ogoldos exclaimed in delight. And when he realized that he had shouted too excitedly, he felt ashamed. Oh no. tell me. Give me some water. I was thirsty from earlier Yes! Come to think of it, this junior was in a situation where he had struggled to the death from that dungeon. It wouldnt be strange if I collapsed from exhaustion right away. Ogoldos held up his staff and tried to summon the water. Water However, a few finger-sized lumps of water in the air gave off a sour stench. Seeing that, Ogoldos belatedly recalled. Oops! It was the undead dimension! The dimension itself was full of dark elements and negative magic, which also affected other elemental magic. It was the worst in a situation where you had to create drinking water like now. senior? Ki wait. Ogoldos was more desperately focused than when he was taking the black magic final exam. How to purify this water now? The type of poison I can purify Bacterial poison might be difficult to deal with. Can the dark element be removed with magic? ah. thats right. There was a handkerchief of purification. senior? wait for a sec! wait for a sec! no. I just called. ?! Ogoldos turned his head. Lee Han brought a large bowl of water and drank it. Dont drink!!! yes? Poison in the water!! Ogoldos ran the fastest since he was born. He ran so fast that he lost his balance and fell. Cheeky! there is! No poison. Has confirmed. Even if you cant see it I even used component separation magic to confirm it. Its the undead dimension, isnt it? Ogoldos, who was lying on the floor, touched a lump of water floating in the air. It was water with no trace of evil in the undead dimension, composed of pure water elements. Would you like some? I Im done. no way. senior. Why are you like that? Seeing Ogoldos blatantly depressed, Lee Han tried to appease him. You wont even have water to drink No. A lot of water. It really wasnt enough to be able to summon water with any amount of magical power. Im really sorry I wasnt helpful. ah. Why do you do that? How great was your help? Didnt you help me earlier? ? Ogoldos tilted his head. what? That undead number line. Ogoldos felt something indescribable. In the midst of this, the biggest sense of shame was that the junior was concerned about his feelings. It shouldnt be like this. Ogoldos was determined to protect even the last ray of dignity. Lets do whatever we can! Ill start by looking for the road around here. Be careful. senior. There were only three left around the throne in the palace after the fierce battle. From undead wizards to berserk warriors, everything was swept away, and only the king of ghouls was trapped in divine magic and was gnashing his teeth. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There would be no direct danger, but the paths to this palace were maze-like and not easy to find. Dont worry, just rest. Im really worried. Lee Han, who could not leave his seat because of maintaining the magic circle, was very worried. for a moment. senior. Wait. why? Wait a minute Lee Han took out colored stones from his arms. It was a stone for divination that I learned about in the 1st semester foresight magic class. Lets be careful. Lee Han confidently jumped into any kind of magic, but the foresight magic was a little different. Every time the professor talked about it, he gave me all sorts of scares, but it was more strange that he wasnt nervous. It must be dangerous to find a way to escape with foresight magic. If its easier and simpler Lee Han pondered and decided. Doll, can I send you away? In an instant, an image of denial passed by. Lee Han looked at Ogoldos and said. Cant you? That is that so? Originally, he would have been angry and stubborn, but Ogoldos had no intention of doing so anymore. I was curious about something else. Can I use the Foresight Magic already? Isnt it dangerous? If you use it carefully, you will be fine. maybe. Crazy guy. Ogoldos got tired of Lee Hans answer. I wondered if a real magic genius should be like that. The madness of throwing magic without caring about your own life! senior? Huh? why?! Im going to prepare that meal. Do you have anything you want to eat? * * * The range that can maintain the magic circle was wider than expected. Lee Han walked around the hall and looked around. In the meantime, Ogoldos looked inside the backpack Lee Han was carrying. Surprisingly, all sorts of emergency food items, condiments, and even tea leaves, coffee powder, and sugar were packed one after another. Did you carry this? yes? uh. Arent all Einrogard students like that? Not as much as you not Is that so? How amazing. Ogoldos quietly shut his mouth and found the food that seemed to spoil the fastest and took it out separately. And the healthy food was moved to Lee Hans share. Do you have coffee? car? I have enough water. Senior, maybe What, what. Ogoldos hesitated, as if his thoughts had been revealed. Lee Han brewed another cup of coffee without saying anything and then held it out. If you dont drink, Ill give you the king of ghouls over there. thanks. What are you doing with these things? Ogoldos, who was sipping coffee, said with a blush. sorry. A junior like you came in, but I suspected that he wasnt serious about black magic. Actually, it wasnt completely wrong. The reason Lee Han was interested in black magic was because of the possibility of a stable workplace with little competition. Anyone can doubt that. Im just happy to apologize like this. Lee Han answered hypothetically. Ogoldos was once again greatly impressed by the answer. Where else would there be a junior with a bowl like that. Let me know if you need help later. If I can be of any help, I will do my best. oh. If so, could you bring some supplies instead of me when I go back to Einrogard after school starts? Ogoldos laughed at Lee Hans joke. His sense of humor was a strange junior, but this one was definitely a funny joke. I wasnt kidding. Lee Han cursed a little inwardly. * * * After a simple meal, Ogoldos began to search the hall further. Although they are locked up, the place where they are locked up is the center of the palace and where the throne is. If there was a treasure, it was the most likely place. Of course, when he did it openly in front of the owner, the owner was furious. Your Ah. noisy. Lee Han threw a stone even though he knew it wouldnt work. The magic circle in which the divine magic was operating burned the stones as they were. Lee Han, who saw that, suddenly thought of it and lifted the pot. Now what Ohhh. Chii profit! Lee Han, who poured the remaining garbage in the pot on the ghoul king, admired it. Surprisingly, even the remaining trash was burned cleanly! Verdus Thank you. Unfortunately, they had the same name, so it didnt sound like much, but the undead wizard Verdus was a good man who couldnt be compared to the professor. He could tell just by sacrificing himself to complete such a magic circle. Lee Han hoped that Verdus would recover quickly and respond to the summons. Dog Ignoring the ghoul kings creative swear words, Lee Han called out to Ogoldos. senior. Anything good? Wait a minute Click! Ogoldos, who had been diligently researching even taking out the black magic book he had been carrying, opened the wall and shouted. found!!! I found it, junior!!! You mean the treasure!? Yihan, who had been playing by throwing garbage at the ghoul king, got up in surprise. okay! It is a treasure!! Muh What kind of jewel is there? Lee Han held back his excitement and asked. Then Ogoldos answered as if asking what he was talking about. Is it a bone? yes? Bone! I wish you had this You will need a lot! Ogoldos returned excitedly, carrying an armful of purple and black bones. I dont know exactly what kind of bone it was, but just looking at the color and magic pattern, I could tell that it was a fairly strong being. Bones used as reagents were very important to warlocks who liked to use bone elemental magic. The quality of the bone fragments used as reagents not only strengthened magic, but also increased the limit of magic that could be used. Of course, that kind of knowledge meant nothing to Lee Han. Yihan grew sullen and threw trash at the ghoul king again. but. This person was also a warlock. Wouldnt it be the warlocks who think of bones as treasure, not gems? thank you. I will write well. okay. It went really well. Check it out when you return to Einrogard. Lee Han, who was taking care of his bones with a bitter smile, suddenly remembered something and shouted. senior!!! Huh?! If we stay here, wont we be late for the start of school?! Yeahyes, but is that important right now? When Lee Han asked with a white face, Ogoldos was taken aback. The guy who didnt make that face when the king of ghouls ran rampant Chapter 381 Chapter 381 No, of course, isnt it important? Lee Han said with a straight face. When the junior, who had always been polite no matter what Ogoldos said, suddenly became serious, Ogoldos felt like he had made a huge mistake. That is that so? I wondered if it would be better to enter Ein Lorgard late, according to Ogoldos standards. If I went in early, would the skeleton principal only bother me more? ah. Maybe because of the punishment room? Of course, since youre a freshman, I understand that youre afraid of the punishment room more than necessary, but if you go to Einro Guard for a long time, youll get used to the punishment room. The punishment room isnt as bad as you think. Once you get used to it, there are times when its more comfortable than a dorm. The first year students were bound to be afraid of the punishment room more than necessary, but it was all a trick from the skeleton headmaster. If you are too afraid of the punishment room, you will not be able to survive in Einrogard. I have been to the punishment room several times. All I was worried about was missing the lecture. It cant be helped. senior. Huh huh? Please help me study. When Lee Han took out the book, Ogoldos was shocked. Crazy bastard Now locked up with the king of ghouls in the depths of the undead dimension, Ogoldos trembled at the sight of his junior worrying about grades in the second semester. I saw a lot of crazy people at school, but they werent crazy. The real madman was here in front of Ogoldos. * * * I think its been a few days? well. The sense of time in another dimension is often hard to believe. one week? Can you follow me for about a week? You are enough. What is enough! Dont say it so easily! Lee Han burst into anger. And immediately apologized. sorry. senior. You shouldnt be angry with your senior. Oh no. I am fine. Ogoldos shook his head inwardly at the sight of the junior, who was otherwise polite no matter how insulting he was, becoming very sharp when it came to the river. What kind of first year did Einrogard accept? So senior. Back to Bone Elemental Magic At first glance, Bone Elemental Magic seemed less developed than other elemental magics, but this was also magic that could dig deep if you dig deep. Basically, in addition to summoning and firing bones or binding opponents, there were many parts that were related to alchemy or enchantment magic in a way that strengthened, changed, and fused the bones themselves. One of the characteristics of bone elemental magic is that it becomes stronger as much as you prepare in advance. yes. If the bones themselves were strengthened with curses or poison dark elements in advance, the power of the magic itself would be greatly amplified. Bone elemental magic is, after all, magic that deals with corpses. The core of a corpse is, after all, bones. A mage who has mastered bone elemental magic can create a monster that several imperial knights can compete with with just one skinny corpse. yes. What Im curious about is that I want to put the cold curse, the poison and the dark element in the bones in advance, but the bones cant stand it. Is there any way? Even if you ask the 4th grade Diret, Ogoldos wants to cry when he sees his junior asking a question so naturally that he would say, Wait a minute, Ill call the professor. The most painful thing was that the junior was asking innocently without any malice. I I dont know that much. Is that so? Thats too bad. Lee Han turned the page with regret. Ogoldos glanced at the bookshelf. Obviously, in the black magic book, it was written that bones can be strengthened with additional magic, not lets reinforce them with a cold curse, poison and dark element. If I ask this bastard to summon the undead, wouldnt he be summoning the Bone Dragon? senior. uh? uh? Now, when Lee Han calls, I get a little scared. If you combine this bone elemental magic, you can strengthen the summoned undead. yes. Covering the summoned undead with additional bone armor or holding a weapon was the most basic method, and seasoned wizards used to strengthen them in various ways, such as the Blood Poison Corpuscle. Id like to see and learn how the seniors are doing Wait. I guess Ill have to search this inside some more. Ogoldos hurriedly rose from his seat. When I saw Lee Han gather and combine the skeleton warriors the other day, it seemed highly likely that he would be very disappointed with the undead summons of Ogoldos. You want to search again? Arent you overdoing it? What is wrong with this? do not worry. When Ogoldos stood up, Lee Han closed the book with regret. Ill have to read another book first while you search. Lee Han took out < On Elemental Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Applications > and studied how to increase the power of elemental lightning magic. Contrary to Perkuntras assertion that the element of lightning is the most powerful element, he has often felt a lack of power recently. Do you intend to be locked up here for the rest of your life? The more condensed the lightning I dont understand. It seems pretty condensed. Should I be more condensed here? You must be feeling it too. The fear rising in your heart. Next chapter no. Shapeshifting? Lee Han was surprised. Contrary to the illusion that many wizards make, it is not impossible to change the shape of the lightning element. Of course, I wont deny that the difficulty is higher than other elements. The most common mistake made by fledgling wizards is that their mana runs out while clumsily attempting to change the shape of the lightning element Professor Boladi was a very kind person with books. Instead of forcing unreasonably difficult magic, it was recommended to solidify the foundation. Lee Han, who was reading the book, suddenly fell into doubt. Why is someone who can do this to me? Anyway, the shape transformation of the lightning element was theoretically to compress the lightning strongly into magic power, make it have mass, and then transform the form like other elements. It was understandable that the wizards didnt transform their form into lightning elements, as the level of magic consumption and difficulty were also high. Magic was an all-powerful miracle, but wizards always pursued efficiency. dont deny your fears! You must be feeling it too! Like this Oops. Jigsaw Jigsaw! Its harder than I thought. Uncontrolled lightning bolted to the ghoul king. Lee Han licked his lips and focused again. It was because there was a high possibility that Professor Voladi would come out saying do it or die in the second semester more than what was written in the book. Do you think it will change if you pretend not to hear? hmm? Lee Han put down his cane and looked away. ah. sorry. It was so loud that I subconsciously ignored it. okay. Why did you call me? He was the king of ghouls, who had killed countless opponents in the undead dimension and brought them to their knees, but he had never met anyone who humiliated him like this young wizard. The ghoul king choked with anger. fear! you guy! Youll be stuck here for the rest of your life! Compromise even now Is that still the sound? Lee Han looked at the ghoul king as if he was dumbfounded. You seem to be misunderstanding something, but I have a different situation from you. Whats the difference? If I stay here, there are people who will come to drag me away. It was not to save, but to drag, but the king of ghouls didnt notice because of his anger. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. thats your delusion Did my palace look so funny? Located in the depths of the dimension, this palace is absolutely easy Youre bluffing. The ghoul king was speaking from the bottom of his heart, but it didnt reach Lee Han. To be honest, the skeleton headmaster looked stronger. If Professor Mortum cant find it, hell tell Headmaster Skeleton, and when Headmaster Skeleton hears, hell come to find it. And in the punishment room It makes me angry just thinking about it. Lee Han threw the snack wrapper he was holding at the ghoul king. Come to think of it, isnt this Satan born because this child is sitting on the throne without notice? If it wasnt for this bastard, I could have explored the palace peacefully and sold it at a high price Its finally showing its true colors. I know youre nervous too! Think whatever you want. compromise. to compromise stop denying it! The compromise is to give you to the principal and cut the punishment room for a few days Ah. for a moment. Lee Han suddenly became curious. The king of ghouls had nothing to give Lee Han right now. What are you trying to do? Hmm. tell me What compromise do you want? Of course, Im going to solve this magic circle. The kings voice softened and became subtle, as if he thought that Lee Han was finally tempted. Although he did not use it often after gaining power, the king of ghouls was a being who could show such cunning tactics as needed. What do I believe in? Of course. But think carefully. If you think about it that way, its just running parallel to each other forever. If you dont want to be stuck here for an infinite amount of time, you have to believe a little bit. Of course, its just not easy to believe. I swear on the honor of my king. Even if I get out of here, I will never touch you! Gainando wont be fooled by that kind of modification. Lee Han looked at the ghoul king as if he was pitiful. What is the point of risking your honor as a king? From what I said earlier, it didnt even seem like it was there. Lee Han-do didnt work at all because he was a person who could bet on his honor as the head of the school year and even the honor of his family if necessary. But Thats like that Lee Han pretended to be seriously thinking about it. There was something I wanted to ask. Really? okay! But hard to believe Believe it! Then I might be able to trust you if you show a little more sincerity. What is it? Are there any more treasures left here? The ghoul king instinctively felt uncomfortable with it, but deliberately ignored it out of impatience. Are you hiding it? You said we should trust each other? good night. Let me tell you one thing. okay. Good idea. I believe in you. * * * Mmm. I still need to find something. Ogoldos carefully read the pattern on the wall. If I had known this was going to happen, I regretted that I would have listened to the ancient letters lecture at Ein Lorgard more. I never thought it would be true that the professor said all studies would be useful. senior! I am looking for you now! Please wait a little longer! Ogoldos exclaimed hurriedly. While Lee Han was studying dark magic, I was scared because I didnt know what else he was going to ask. Lets search behind the third pillar from the left. what? Ogoldos was taken aback. why? I heard from the king of ghouls. That wait. did you have a conversation? While Im gone?! Ogoldos was startled. It wasnt nice to have long conversations with powerful beings from another dimension. In the case of an inexperienced and young wizard, he could have been tricked by the other person and made a big mistake. Although the king of ghouls was imprisoned inside the magic circle, he was still a dangerous beast. Rather, being locked inside could be more dangerous. Ill try desperately to convince you but youll be fine. Wasnt this person just late in answering? Lee Han looked at Ogoldos with suspicious eyes. I think I was thinking about something useless Chapter 382 Chapter 382 : Clap! As the king of ghouls had taught me, I touched the wall behind the pillar, and with the sound of the machinery moving, the space hidden inside was revealed. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly became anxious. Couldnt it be bones again? Come to think of it, the concept of the Undeads treasure could have been a little different. Hes still the king, but a few jewels Junior!!!! Ogoldos, who entered first, shouted with a voice full of joy. Lee Han asked excitedly. What do you have? Bone! bone!!! Bone!!!! Lee Han was serious for the first time in a while. * * * Dont you know what a treasure is? Are you sure you dont know what that bone is? How dare you dare The king of ghouls was enraged by Lee Hans attitude. What a shameless attitude to show you the treasure youve been hiding. Those bones are treasures for warlocks, not for me. gibberish! You must be a warlock Lee Han summoned the lightning element and compressed it, but failed again and threw it at the king of ghouls. That was not enough, so I pulled out the morning star as well. Look at this. Do I still look like a warlock? I mean, remember the last time we fought. In order to get what he wanted, Lee Han could have insisted as much as he wanted. And from the position of the king of ghouls, there was no choice but to be shaken. If you think about the last time Lee Han fought, he wasnt a typical warlock. If you want to trust each other! Shouldnt you come up with the right thing! Lee Han harshly reprimanded the shaking ghoul king. It was like a professor reprimanding a student for not doing his homework properly. Ogoldos looked at him like a madman. What are you doing! During the black magic lecture, I learned a lot about things to be aware of when dealing with undead beings from other dimensions, but I had never seen anything like that. Wait. because im thinking Arent you trying to hide the treasure you have now? to shut up As a king, do you think you remember all the treasures of the palace? The king of ghouls, annoyed at the frantic concentration, fired at him. Dont you remember everything? Lee Han was surprised. If Lee Han were the king, he would have memorized the entire list of treasures One thing came to mind. also! I believed. But before that, swear on your honor. Originally, they wanted to be bound by a proper contract, but now that they were separated by a magic circle, the only thing they could trust was each others words. I promise to open the magic circle without arguing anymore! The king of ghouls had no intention of keeping his promise himself, but he had no idea that the other party would break it. It was because he believed that only he was vicious and despicable. However, a being more despicable than the king of ghouls was right in front of him. of course. I swear. Theres one more hidden warehouse on the other side. Do the undead have a habit of building warehouses around them? How many secret warehouses were set up in the space where the throne is located? I could very well feel how much I couldnt trust my subordinates. ? As the king of ghouls told him to do, Lee Han, who revealed the hidden storage, hesitated. A huge door, never seen before, was guarding the warehouse. The metal door engraved with a unique pattern exudes strange magical power no matter what material it was made of. Ogoldos next to him groaned. It must be difficult. When people without experience often think of exploring dungeons or ruins, they think of a skilled technician (suspiciously friendly with the thieves guild, but not a thief) skillfully unlocking locked doors and dismantling devices. But most explorations have not gone so smoothly. Usually a locked door or device was much stronger than the skill of the person unlocking it, and most had to be turned around or evaded. hey. King of Ghouls! How did this happen? I made it clear Its just that you cant open it. Originally, that door is a door that opens only when my power dwells in it. The ghoul king said patiently, lest his cunning leak out. In fact, the door to that warehouse was made by the best undead sculptors and blacksmiths in the realm under the orders of the ghoul king. A door made by collecting and mixing eight metals, feeding them with the blood of thirteen races, and tempering them with six-dimensional flames. Since it was a masterpiece completed during the heyday of the kingdom, it was not a door that would be opened by a few wizards working hard. I will open the door if you let me out. Right. i get it. Try hard to open it. Didnt you swear that you would open it up without any more faults! Thats when I got hold of the treasure. Lee Han ignored it. Even if I had it in my hands, I wasnt going to protect it, but since I couldnt get it, I had no intention of pretending to listen. The ghoul king swears at him from behind, but it didnt reach Lee Hans ears. senior. Lets move aside for a moment. Lee Han let Ogoldos out of the way and then poured out his magic. Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam! From water octane to arrows with superimposed strengthening magic. Despite the maximum amount of firepower, the door was not even scratched. Wouldnt it be better to give up on this and just wait? hmm. I cant help it Hold on. senior. Take a look over here. Lee Han pointed at the huge bedrock next to the door guarding the warehouse. A suoctan that had just missed had left a small mark on the huge rock. Shall we pierce this way? Are you serious?! Ogoldos was bewildered. It was a structure that came out right after opening the door, but I had no idea how far I had to go round to bypass the bedrock next to it. You have nothing to do anyway. Thats true Ogoldos thought to himself when he saw the junior trying to break through the bedrock because he couldnt penetrate the door. It must be really popular if I go to the punishment room. It was a talent that other students confined to the punishment room would try to recruit while swallowing their mouths. * * * You say that now! When Professor Garcia roared, Professor Mortum shrank. If there are ruins like that in a dangerous place, we should send the students out first! That thats a bit overprotective The saying that its scary when someone who doesnt normally get angry gets angry was a perfect fit for Professor Garcia. Professor Mortum couldnt meet Professor Garcias eyes and crawled. Besides, why did you take a first year student to the undead dimension! That that I thought it would be okay since I dealt with the King of Frost Giants as well. Professor Garcia, who was angry at this, was speechless for a moment. Seeing this as an opportunity, Professor Mortum quickly sent a request for help to Headmaster Skeleton. Gonadaltes. please help Isnt there anything good about making students cheap? A good wizard must overcome hardships Since the Skull Principal usually tries to force the students into crisis, Professor Mortum knew that the Skeleton Principal would take his side. There is no point in protecting students. Throw in a crisis to increase your magic skills. Wasnt this the argument that the usual Headmaster Skeleton insisted on? However, the skeleton principal refused coldly. No matter how much, taking a first year student into the undead dimension was a bit harsh. !??! Professor Mortum looked at the skeleton principal with eyes full of betrayal. I could understand Professor Garcias anger. Because he was originally a person who cared for his disciples. However, what the skeleton principal did was very pretentious. Isnt that too much! Its you who took a first-year student with you. dont you have any idea? Thats why the number of students who want to learn black magic is gradually decreasing. Headmaster Skeleton coldly cut off Professor Mortum. It was a situation that had been warned by the Emperor of the Empire. Even though he couldnt be stopped in such a situation, Professor Mortum, who had an accident like that, couldnt look nice. It was best to blame Professor Mortum rather than taking sides with the emperor. Lets see! Professor Mortum gritted his teeth at his respected teachers betrayal. Even if he asked for useful Undead later, he would never give them up. So is that all there is to it? You cleaned things up better than I thought. The Skeleton Principal floated around and looked around. In fact, Professor Mortum made the best choice. When Lee Han and Ogoldos went missing inside the palace, he took the remaining disciples outside and went on a search alone with the undead. If I had found it so well, other professors would have said Youre great, but unfortunately the reality was different. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the palace was protected by powerful magic, the search took a lot of time. When the start date came, Professor Mortum swallowed his tears and sent a message to the skeleton principal, who passed it on to other professors will be. I was thinking of getting rid of the other adventurers. Why do knights have this kind of head? maybe you no. Then I wont praise you. Call the knights. I need to give you some praise. It was good to minimize the variables to break through the defense of the profound ruins inside the dimensional gate. If there were adventurers roaming about pretending that the road to another dimension had opened, I tried to chase them down by catching and swallowing them all, but the knights had already done it. Headmaster Skeleton was quite impressed. The knights accepted the headmasters praise with the utmost courtesy. Professors are allowed to joke with the Headmaster Skeleton, but knights could never do that. If he did that to Lord Gonadaltes, the infamous archmage of the empire, he could have turned into a frog and spent his life locked up in a cage. thank you. Lord Gonadaltes! okay. do that in the future Uh but the adventurers keep asking me to release them, so what should I do? to keep it locked up. Theres nothing good about letting the noisy adventurers loose. Skeleton Principal said plainly. I had to focus on breaking through the dimensional ruins from now on, but I didnt want to release the annoying adventurers. How annoying would it be if they let them go and sneak in again? Professor Garcia asked cautiously. Would you like to protest? let me do it if you want to fall behind Headmaster Skeleton ignored it as if he would no longer care about such trifles. Its important to find disciples, whats so important about being locked up for a few more weeks, adventurers? You should be full anyway Of course, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky for the confined anti-magicists. -no! Why cant you let go! Is it okay to be an Imperial Knight like this!? C Under the laws of the Empire, I have the right to be protected! Call the Administrator! * * * Day. How far has it been? I found about half the rules. Fortunately, the. Professor Mortum answered with relief. Even in his old age, the teacher was always a reliable presence in front of his pupil. Two days. How far has it been? There are some pitfalls in the rules. Oh Its really unfortunate. ? As Professor Garcia was sitting next to him, the skeleton principal was about to say something. three days. How far has it been? I removed the defensive magic and strengthened the palace so that it would not collapse wait. Why do you guys keep growing? Headmaster Skeleton was shocked at the increasing number of professors in the village. Semester has already started, so who is going to lecture? I heard about it for a while. Professor Garcias gone I dont think other professors would be so sincere. Do I really need to take the evaluation seriously? The professors who abandoned the lecture should return immediately. The professors grumbled and rose from their seats at the shameful threat of the skeleton headmaster. But there were also people who didnt. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Professor Voladi and said as if he was dumbfounded. Professor Bagreck. Hurry back before hanging upside down and kicking them out. ?? Why are you bewildered? I am the one to be bewildered! Chapter 383 Chapter 383 After kicking out Professor Voladi who remained until the end, the skeleton headmaster complained. How nice it would be if everyone was like Professor Garcia. It is overrated. By the way, when do you start working next? Im taking a little break. Okay A minute later. By the way, when are you going to start working on the next one Im leaving now. go now Headmaster Skeleton sighed and flew away. I often forgot about it because of my normal appearance, but Professor Garcia was also the one who tried to take all the schools lectures at Ein Rogard. I wish I could bring a sane professor to school. It was really hard to find a professor with excellent magic skills and a sane mind. The Skeleton Principal had no choice but to lament the unfortunate state of education in the Empire. * * * Huh Hah True Can you stop Professor Garcia? yes? Ive been sighing dozens of times since before. ah. sorry. I am worried. Headmaster Skeleton came out to rest for a while until the next road opened after finishing todays work, but Professor Garcia didnt pay attention for a second and let out a sigh. Headmaster Skeleton lamented the fact that Professor Garcia was sincere. Even if he wanted to send it to Einrogard, there was no excuse to send it. Wardanaz will be fine. It came out like that with the foreknowledge magic. ah. I was worried about Ogoldos. Headmaster Skeleton gave Professor Garcia a dumbfounded look. If the 1st and 2nd year students are locked together, you should worry about the 1st year students Perhaps he noticed that, Professor Garcia also made an excuse with an embarrassed face. Student Lee Han was also worried. of course. You dont seem to be very concerned Of course I am. If youre trapped in the ruins, youll need food right away The skeleton principal thought, If youre trapped in the ruins, you might have to worry more about traps or raids by watchmen rather than food, but he didnt bother to ask. You dont have to worry about that. Wardanaz always packs and carries quite a bit of food wherever he goes. Ah yes. okay. Professor Garcia was at a loss for words. What the Me. Mr. Gonadaltes. Adventurers are asking for an interview, what should we do? When the knights came and asked, the Headmaster Skeleton replied as if it were annoying. Tell them that if you bother me one more time, Ill bury you upside down until the job is done. monitor properly. Adventurers dont understand the rules, so they have a knack for making things a hassle. All right. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the knights left, Professor Garcia asked again. Still, the two of us have to hold out, but wont we run out of food? Well, considering the amount he was carrying, it should last long enough for me to get in Professor Garcias face brightened slightly at the headmasters words. Im glad then. Ogoldos and Lee Han will be with you, so it will be okay. Cant you feel the strangeness of what I said earlier? * * * Senior. I need to save some food for emergencies, so todays dessert is a piece of cake. Hey, Im also a student at Ein Rogard. Ogoldos was dumbfounded as he received the chocolate cake. For Ein Rogard students, this was a luxurious dinner. Either that or not, Lee Han started tapping the bedrock again. The ghoul king, who had been ridiculed at first, was starting to get impatient, so he tried to interfere with all sorts of tricks. You wont be able to penetrate it for the rest of your life if you do it that way. Think again! What are you going to do if it collapses? Even if he did that, nothing Ogoldos admired Lee Han anew. Ive admired this junior many times before, but this time was a little different. How can you completely ignore peoples words like that? If it was Ogoldos, no matter how much I pretended to ignore it, I would have been nervous and would have responded or refuted it. However, Lee Han really ignored the king of ghouls as if he didnt even exist. It was to the point where the king of ghouls screamed as if in a fit. Papapak- Lee Han, who saw the falling stone powder, carefully checked the distance he dug. Thanks to madly beating magic in front of this bedrock most of the time I was awake, I had penetrated quite a bit of distance. Its not wrong to say that water droplets pierce rocks. Floats, spins and shoots water beads. While repeating and repeating this simple process over and over again, Lee Han was becoming more and more skilled. Even if it doesnt immediately load a full turn yet Pang! Oops. I was in too much of a hurry. As soon as the water bead floated, he tried to spin it at high speed, but when it exploded, Lee Han clicked his tongue. Either I still had more time or I slowed down and was satisfied with the imperfect turn. good night. Tell me whats in it! As Lee Han continued to dig in, the ghoul king became impatient and shouted. Of course, Lee Han pretended not to hear and ignored it. If he put his mind to it, it was Lee Hans ability to hear with the back of his ear no matter who shouted next to him. Think of it as a professors voice. Ten thousand demons are sleeping in it. So stop! Keeping it open wont do you any good. Here in the undead dimension, as well as in a dimension full of violence and struggle, the loser had to kneel before the victor and beg for mercy. The king of ghouls also brutally trampled those who were defeated by him as he rose to his current position. One of the traces was the space sealed by that door. A space sealed to prevent the losers with only their souls from reviving with full power. Ogoldos face became serious. If that statement is true, it would be quite dangerous to open it like this. Its hard to predict where the guys trapped inside will bounce because its an ignorant way of blowing up the bedrock itself rather than opening a door with a proper seal. Junior. I think Ill have to think about it now Does that sound true? Honestly, it sounds pretty plausible for a lie. It was exactly what a powerful undead would do to imprison a threatening foe like that. Lee Han growled in anger. How dare you pretend that something like that is a treasure! Treasure is right, but. Ogoldos thought to himself. It was no exaggeration to say that such powerful souls were treasures as they could be used to create great magic or artifacts. Of course, its because Lee Han isnt trying to officially open the door right now Why are you doing that? senior? Thats right. You call this a treasure? Ghoul bastard! You really do too much! Ogoldos answered quickly. There was still a hint of anger in Lee Hans voice. If thats true, its really the worst. senior. Its not the worst, is it? Even if you just wait for rescue For the rest of your time, you have to study without being able to retrieve more treasure Ogoldos didnt sympathize well, but he was afraid of his juniors, so he just stayed still. Kwajijijijik! At that moment, the magical energy that enveloped the entire palace shook like mad and began to rumble. The magic powers guarding the depths also screamed as they swarmed in all directions. Cheuk! Ogoldos fainted from the waves of too strong magical power. It wasnt a direct attack, but the turbulence of magic that was driven in this way was powerful in itself. Aaaaaaaaagh! Isnt that way too wild?! Worthanaz will be fine, stop worrying. Professor Garcia. Wodanaz! If alive, prepare to go to the punishment room No. Ogoldos student. ah. Headmaster Skeleton was silent for a moment. You wont die. This Mi Un Jung Me -! The student is listening Professor Garcia. stop cursing professor. I am here. When he found out that Lee Han was there, Professor Garcia stopped swearing and ran. Just by looking at his expression, you could tell how worried the professor was. Student Lee Han! Sorry for worrying you. professor. no. It was the fault of the person who brought the first-year student in. I said I would go. As he was the one who was stubborn with the dream of making a fortune, Lee Han felt a little sorry for Professor Mortum. Student Orgoldos Its okay. thank god. I fainted for a moment, but until then, I was fine with my complexion. Professor Garcia let out a sigh of relief and looked around. There was a table made of stone and a magic book, starting with this and that trash. Others would have been shocked, but Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Garcia werent too surprised. Studying during break time was a natural thing. Its nicely decorated and quite comfortable. thank you. But what is that? Headmaster Skeleton pointed to the king of ghouls trapped inside the magic circle and asked. The king of ghouls lowered his body, as if he instinctively sensed how much of an archmage the Headmaster Skeleton was. I am the king of the ghouls. Lee Han, who spoke up, added an additional explanation, fearing that the opponent would become too weak and look like the king of ghouls. Even though it looks very weak now, it was a little more powerful before it was locked up, and it can even claim the title of King of Ghouls what the hell are you trying to explain?? The Headmaster Skeleton was bewildered. If it had eyes, it would have known that it was the king of ghouls. * * * Upon hearing the explanation of what had happened, the skeleton headmaster sighed. Ill have to tell Mortum to avoid Professor Garcia for a while. I thought I was just locked up, but I was locked up fighting the king of ghouls. Professor Garcias fists were already clenched as if they were about to explode, and the tendons on the sides of his temples were squirming and wriggling. If it hadnt been for the student, some of the canes would have been broken. But its up to you. Headmaster Skeleton decided to worry about Professor Mortum that much. If you were that old, you had to take care of your own life. That guy is really mean and evil. Lee Han complained as if Chi was shaking. The skeleton headmaster was puzzled by that appearance. Wasnt Lee Han strong enough to calmly overcome the bullying of guys like Bagreg or Verdus? But why are you complaining like that? Was the ghoul king so menacing and violent? You promised to tell me the location of the treasure, but you let me go to waste! Headmaster Skeleton was stunned when he saw the almost pierced bedrock. He knew he had a lot of mana, but trying to make the most of that mana to break through that gigantic bedrock for the rest of his time was a different story. Who would have imagined something like that? It was something that completely exceeded a wizards common sense. What a wicked man The undead are originally like that. Hes not enough to give me the pain of hell. Why are you so greedy when youre from the Wardanaz family? The Headmaster Skeleton made the king of ghouls shut his mouth and floated away, probably in desperation. And after piercing through the bedrock, it swallowed the souls of demons inside. ! !!! It was such an intense scene that even Lee Han and the king of ghouls were astonished. The Headmaster Skeleton emitted blue eyes and bound the swallowed soul as it was. Then, it was compressed into a single bone and imprisoned. take it Headmaster Skeleton made a bracelet out of bones and threw it at Lee Han. It was a rare and rare artifact that contained evil spirits who had been defeated by the ghoul king. I dont normally give students this kind of privilege, but this should be fine. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster with a slightly impressed face. principal! okay. But shouldnt these artifacts originally contain gems? Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Lee Han, noticing the skeleton headmasters astonished gaze, quickly retreated. I was just asking. In an academic sense. What kind of bone is that bone, and what kind of jewelry are you talking about? Skeleton Principal said bluntly. The bracelet, which was carved from the headmasters own bones, couldnt escape even if it was shaken by ten thousand demons. Of course, no jewels were needed. Sorry. He thinks that this kid is regretful. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han and cursed. If such a conscienceless bastard had been Professor Mortum, he would have shed tears of emotion! Is there anything I should be aware of when using this bracelet? Maybe it absorbs a lot of mana? I dont even know how much of a curse a bracelet can absorb your mana. Its not that dangerous. Tsk. but its not that easy either. Think of the beings in it. Lee Han listened to the headmasters words and pondered. According to the ghoul kings words, the beings within this bracelet were those who had been defeated by the ghoul king. Then you get it? Strong weak uh. Are you strong? Then why would you have to lock up the weak guys like that? Headmaster Skeleton was taken aback by Lee Hans words. If they were weak beings, they wouldnt have to be confined like that, and the headmaster wouldnt have woven them into bracelets. Theyre quite usable, so they made them like that, didnt they? I thought they were weaker than I thought because they lost to the ghoul king. The Skeleton Headmaster was originally a warlock who was ruthless towards the undead, but this time he sympathized with the ghoul king. To think I was being ignored like that by a young freshman. How proud were you? Youd better be careful with your words. Because the guys inside might be listening. Right now, were all busy fighting each other but maybe one of them will come out someday. Inside that bracelet was a place like a miniature version of the dungeon Lee Han had been through. The fierce and lofty beings never cooperated even if they were defeated and locked up together. Rather, they tried to relieve their inescapable resentment by stepping on each other. Although Lee Han couldnt see it, countless souls were still struggling inside the bracelet. However, if Lee Hans skills improved and he qualified to attract the attention of the spirits trapped inside the spirits might stop fighting and try to talk to Lee-han. If its a conversation you mean you listen to my orders? well. dont know that All those trapped inside must be ferocious and stupid. Because I just told you to be careful with your words. But one thing is certain. You are the owner of the bracelet. They are slaves in captivity. Make it clear. Then they might be able to hear orders. indeed. Just like the Einrogard students Headmaster Skeleton pretended not to hear. Meanwhile, Professor Garcia lifted Ogoldos lightly like a straw. Lets take it out at once. Seeing this, Lee Hans respect for the professor suddenly rose. It was because of the way he took care of the students, not because he lifted Ogoldos lightly. It would be better to let them rest here for the day than to move them right away. If you force yourself to move too much, it may get worse. Principal Lee Han was slightly moved. I never thought Headmaster Skeleton would take care of it like this. After all, there were only Einrogard people like Miuni and Gounihae. Im talking about Ogoldos, not you. you are very fine * * * While Ogoldos was sleeping soundly at the inn and taking a good rest, Lee Han asked Professor Garcia about his progress. The fact that the progress was delayed for two weeks made Lee Han more distressed than the fact that he was locked up for two weeks. You mean two weeks too late!? Im done now! Lee Han-student. I dont think so How can you follow two weeks! Isnt it enough to follow Professor Garcia thought to himself, but he did not dare to say it to Lee Hans face distorted with grief. Since it was the start of a new semester, everyone didnt teach me much. All the other professors only taught the basics. In Professor Garcias view, the progress that professors from other schools are now making has already been achieved by Lee Han. To be honest, I felt like I would catch up even if I took a break for about two months instead of two weeks. Come to think of it, what is Professor Garcia teaching this semester? This semester, we are teaching magic that is useful in real life. In the first semester, as he introduced other schools of magic and taught them the basics, in the second semester, he intended to teach magic that was useful to young wizards even though they did not belong to any particular school. Knowing these things will give you an advantage in surviving in Einrogard. to miss a lecture like that for two weeks!! Ill teach you right now, so calm down. The magics Professor Garcia taught for two weeks were < Component Separation > and < Low Dark Vision >. < Ingredient Separation > was a magic that was essential for wizards who prepared potions or reagents to separate certain mixtures with magical power, and < Low Dark Vision > was a magic that allowed people to see in the dark even though their vision was unclear. And both were magic that Lee Han had already learned first. uh. Its magic you both know. Professor Garcia hated Lee Han for the first time in a while. I will explain the second semester lectures. Because you couldnt hear it. thank you. Unlike Professor Garcia, who teaches < Basic Practical Magic >, most of the lectures have not changed much. Professor Thunderwalk is still teaching < Intensifying Understanding of Basic Alchemy >. Similarly, < Advanced Imperial Geometry and Arithmetic >, < Intensive Basic Empire Language and Logic >, < Intensive Basic Vehicle Training >, etc. were all lectures that were an extension of the first semester. Fortunately, none of the professors went missing, so it was maintained. Lee Han got goosebumps at Professor Garcias smile. Can I say that so plainly now? for a moment. professor. In my case, I couldnt apply because I was late. What should I do? By the way, doesnt student Lee Han listen to almost everything anyway? Lee Han was speechless. Professor Garcia hurriedly changed his words, perhaps feeling a little sorry. That doesnt mean you dont have to apply. However, student Lee Han was not available, so I applied instead. Lee Han received the paper that Professor Garcia held out. Almost the same lectures as the first semester were written. professor. Why is the principals < Intensive Basic Magical Character Education > included? yes? Its a required course You heard it in the first semester, right? Lee Han averted his gaze as if regretting that he did not work. Professor Garcia glared at him, but Lee Han looked at the paper as if he hadnt seen it. for a moment. Han Lee felt curious when he saw the list of lectures written under his name. Basic Practical Magic C Garcia. Understanding Basic Alchemy Volume 2 (Strikethrough) Intensive C Thunder Walk. Intensive repetitive learning of basic magic combat C Bagleg. Magical Personality Education! Why are all the fonts different? ah. Some professors came and wrote and went. Lee Han opened his eyes. Professor Garcia left writing instead, so professors came and added their own lectures and left. Is it okay? Wouldnt that be?! Oh, you didnt mean to listen anyway? Thats true, but maybe you cant hear me! Do you have anything to take out? I dont have one ?? Professor Garcia tilted his head, not knowing what was wrong with Lee Han. Its just an ominous thing. He was fine now, but the fact that that was possible made Lee Han afraid. Of course, it was an emergency situation, so he had no choice but to take over as assistant manager. During the course registration period in his sophomore year, Han Lee vowed to submit while avoiding professors. uh? Wait. professor. Why is there < Basic Dance and Social Engagement >? Havent you heard of this? yes? Didnt I write it? ?? Professor Lee Han-do and Garcia were also embarrassed. Optional lectures that had not been heard or written by each other were included in the list. I put no! Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster like the worlds most despicable betrayer. The skeleton principal was dumbfounded at the feeling of betrayal, as if someone had stolen the soul of some student. Is adding one more lecture such a reaction? Why am I listening to that?! Its not Emperor P youre just too preoccupied with magic. You should also take up some other hobbies. Professor Garcia almost nodded involuntarily. So you learn swordsmanship, ride training, geometry, and language, right? Ordinary young people in the Empire dont call it a hobby. Anyway, its already been decided, so I cant fix it. Listen to that much. Dont lie. The headmasters magic could fix it. Seeing the disciple ignoring his speed and bluntly talking back, the skeleton principal wanted to hit him once, but he held back. Later, when I met the emperor, if I said, The principal hit me, he could have said, Come to the capital immediately and flew away. Wait a minute, the knights outside are calling me! principal!! principal!! Seriously, I can throw in the imperial capital! The skeleton headmaster snorted as he floated and flew away. Ive heard all kinds of threats, but Ive never heard of a threat as absurd as that one! Where do you work hard! * * * It was real that the knights called the skeleton headmaster. Gonadaltes. The adventurers made a lot of noise, so I did an investigation, and among them there were criminals with bounties. How are the others If one of the party members is a criminal, the disposition of the others has become quite ambiguous. As there is evidence but no physical evidence, it was neat that the highest person in the seat made the decision. And the person in charge of this position was Headmaster Skeleton. Skeleton Principal solved it neatly. do you guys know each other? no! You idiot!! Answer the wizards question Thats a lie. are acquainted with each other Send them to the capitals prison! no! no!! Among the screaming anti-magicists, Bakdeogul was shocked. I couldnt believe how the Archmage of Einrogard knew and arrested them. Aside from the grudge, his formidable ability was terrifying. how! How the hell! Did you foresee with magic!? Nonsense! While Headmaster Skeleton praised the knights for their neat work, Lee Han came out and started talking. principal. The old man has woken up. okay. Lets start off slowly. But those dances and socializing Oh. You have one serious problem. Pretending not to hear Lee Hans words, Headmaster Skeleton changed the subject. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is it? Originally, he should have trembled in fear, but Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster in disbelief. The knights next to him were astonished. How can I be so arrogant in front of Gonadaltes-sama? How much do you want to be favored?! Because youve been in the undead plane for so long, fraud oozes from your soul. If you hang out with the spirits for a long time, the scent of the spirits will emanate from your soul, but if you hang out with the undead for a long time, the scent of the undead will emanate from your soul. It wasnt that black magicians werent popular for nothing. However, after hearing the explanation, Lee Han was puzzled. It doesnt matter, does it? He wasnt popular with the spirits anyway, so if he was going to learn black magic, it didnt matter if he cheated a bit. It was kind of sad but thats how it is. Whats wrong with learning magic and the scent of magic wafting from your soul? The problem is that you have more magic than you think, that morale is bigger than you think, and finally, there are undead enemies. Wizards with the scent of spirits were often visited by spirits, while wizards with the scent of the undead were often visited by the undead. If there was an undead enemy with a lot of magic and morale like Lee Han, he did not know what kind of dangerous undead would come with interest. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Lee Hans face hardened. Black magic really has too many flaws! If you learn magic hard, you will receive undead visits. What kind of magic is this? Nothing to worry too much about though. Because there is an easy way. Are you listening to dancing and socializing? no. Stay in the Phoenix Tower. The energy of the priests will drive away the fraud. This semester should be enough. Headmaster Skeleton said as if it was nothing. It wasnt really a big deal. That morale would quickly decrease just by being with the priests. However, Lee Han said in a serious voice. principal. why? Then wont my friends die of starvation? People dont die of starvation that easily. Probably. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Despite the headmasters words, Lee Han started to worry about his friends in the Blue Dragons Tower. Its been about two weeks, but are these friends really eating a proper meal? for a moment. If you go to the Phoenix Tower, you wont be able to do business. Upon realizing this, Lee Han suddenly became angry with the ghoul king. Of course, you can sell food to other tower students, but the best way to do business is to trade with the same tower. cut it off The king of ghouls is a very evil man. For the sake of the peace of the empire, we must imprison them forever! Why suddenly? Even if I didnt say that, I was completely locked up. Headmaster Skeleton was puzzled when Lee Han suddenly shouted out in anger. The King of Ghouls was already in the hands of the Skeleton Headmaster. As a powerful undead, he was struggling to get out, but since he was properly trapped like this, it had to be seen as impossible. The moment he succumbs to continuing to hold out, he will be reborn as a servant of the Skull Principal. By the way, the king of ghouls was captured alive by student Lee Han, so dont you give him a reward? omg. Is that so? I didnt know. I will be grateful if you give it to me. Skeleton Headmaster blinked annoyedly at the two masters and pupils. * * * A ticket to go out Lee Han pondered over the ticket in the headmasters wagon. The right to go out was a reward big enough to risk ones life if it were another student, but it wasnt that big a reward for Lee Han. The jailbreak or outing route that I made in the first semester was still there. The way out to the sky using the Spire Stable. This was a path that even Headmaster Skeleton hadnt noticed yet. He probably wouldnt have expected that the skeleton headmaster would have gone out with the help of an outsider in such a short period of time. But I have to use the outing pass as well. Lee Han calmly calculated. From the perspective of the skull headmaster, what if Yihan doesnt even use a ticket to go out, but continues to use supplies in abundance? Hes on his way out! A guy like Gainando would say, Why do I have to care so much?, but Leehan was different. The devil is in the details. The moment you make a mistake in the smallest part, the devil will come and put Lee Han in the punishment room. What are you thinking so much fun about? ah. I couldnt stand it because I was so happy and excited when I thought about the lecture I was going to take in the second semester. Yes? So did I. Its when youre having fun Lee Han was horrified to see the two professors taking his bullshit for granted. Is there only one sane person in this wagon? Its all here. As the carriage passed over the wall of Einrogard, the body of Ogoldos next to it became transparent and was no longer visible to Yihan. While Lee Han looked at it with a complicated mood, the skeleton headmaster stopped the wagon in front of the tower. Go in and take the rest of your luggage and come out. No, Id rather go with you. yes? Are there any traps inside? The Iron Heads of the Blue Dragon Tower might catch you and not let you go. Not those kind of friends. maybe. * * * C Nonsense! Its a lie! It must be a lie spread by the White Tiger Tower guys! denial. -You bastard, Cainan! Why should you go in! -I tried to go in too, but I couldnt! Its Professor Mortums fault! -Arent the White Tiger Tower guys ambush you while hiding? anger. -Good good. Even now, if Lee Han returns, I will forgive the professor. C I Me too. -If you come back within this week, Ill make a donation to the Imperial Warlocks. Ill give it to you! compromise. C Why is this only happening to us? Is God jealous of our blood? -Its because of the white tiger tower guys. depressed. Youre repeating the following process: At the headmasters words, Lee Han put on an indescribable expression. Isnt it really impossible to come out if I go in? The skeleton headmaster must have thought so, instead of letting Lee Han in, he cast magic. Through the window of the tower, the luggage in Lee Hans room flew one by one. is this all? Oh yes. Roughly Yeah. Then you iron heads!!! The Headmaster Skeleton shouted in a resounding voice. Then, the first-year students of the Blue Dragon Tower stood in front of the window in surprise. Seeing this, Lee Han clicked his tongue in pity. To show your face right away when the principal calls you. Let it be like that. If it had been Lee Han, he would have checked out the trap outside the window and pushed it out. Here comes Lee Han of the Wardanaz family! !!!! Really?! Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Here it is!!! Friends opened the window and waved. They all looked haggard and haggard. Thank you, Headmaster! I knew you would save me! of course. It took a while, but who am I? After a long time, the Blue Dragon Tower students started cheering and calling the headmasters name. I couldnt even guess how long it took the headmaster to receive such a spontaneous praise mixed with respect. But there is one more surprising fact. Did Lee Han come in with a chocolate cake? Wodanaz now needs treatment until the evil energy dissipates. Thats right! Anyway, black magic really is! Gainando swears at black magic. So I think I will stay in the Tower of the Phoenix for this semester. Enough! Have a good evening everyone! Headmaster Skeleton lifted Lee Han up and flew away. ??? ???? ??!?!?!?!?!?!? From the tower in the back, a scream that even the demons of hell couldnt seem to get out came out. * * * Please take good care of everyone. Lee Han opened the door of the Phoenix Tower and was surprised by the quiet atmosphere. If the places in the Tower of the Blue Dragon gave a luxurious and splendid feeling, the Tower of the Phoenix gave a calm and solemn feeling. In fact, the students inside welcomed Lee Han, but did not raise their voices too loudly. welcome. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. I was worried because you came late. Perhaps because he was a priest, the Phoenix Tower students did not bother asking any more after welcoming Lee Han. After hearing the explanation, it meant that it could be bothersome beyond that. Sit down, read a book, pray, or discuss doctrine with another student. Lee Han was moved by the sight. This is a student. What kind of student is it to play madly at chess or wizard cards? Seeing the sincerity of the Phoenix Tower students, I was moved. Priest Tigilling. yes. Please speak. Priest Tigiling, who was preparing to pray next to him, turned his head. Can you tell me about things like the rules for the Tower of the Phoenix? I know most of the priests here, and I am quite close with some of them, but Lee Han was a student who came to the Phoenix Tower on the way. There were definitely parts where you could inadvertently make mistakes if you didnt know in advance. of course. However, the rules arent that strict Id appreciate it if you could inform me comfortably. According to Priest Tigilling, the rules of the Tower of Phoenix were basically focused on respecting and helping each other. He helped someone with a difficult task, helped someone with an assignment, and found a way together if someone was sick Lee Han shook his head bitterly when he recalled the memory of seeing his friends at the Blue Dragon Tower grab each other for playing a wrong card. My friends should learn from watching this. the prayer times are as follows, and the dinner times are oops. It will be dinner time soon. Ill hurry up and I wont have a few ingredients, but Ill do my best to make them. You dont have to? huh? Here we prepare together. The priests who were sitting in the break room as well as the priests who were in the room came out and began to gather their own food ingredients. There were few ingredients, but the priests washed and peeled the vegetables with serious faces as if they didnt care. Lee Han took out the condiments and spices he had brought with him. Two priests came and asked for the recipe and said they would take it for themselves. Do we all gather together and prepare like this every time? That the food we have is different, right? yes. It may be different, but if you give, you can receive it again someday. Here. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. I cut all the potatoes. You must be tired from the long journey, so wouldnt it be better to rest a little? Lee Han suddenly felt very comfortable in the Phoenix Tower. what? What about this comfort? * * * Lee Han must be lonely by now. ? The weekend is over and the morning of a new week has dawned. Yoner tilted his head at Gainandos words, but the other students reacted violently as if they were very sympathetic. Of course! I went to another tower! Because the principal isnt evil for nothing. How could you do such a nonsense? Even the princess was nodding her head. Yoner looked at it and doubted his eyes. Lets all go out to meet Wodhanaj! You will surely be lonely in the Phoenix Tower. good idea! The Blue Dragon Tower students headed to the Phoenix Tower to soothe Lee Hans homesickness. Even when youre lonely trapped in another tower, true friendship can help you overcome it. If the Blue Dragons Tower friends told him that he hadnt forgotten him, Lee Han would feel a little better. Wardanaz! Wodanaz!! We are here! Wodanaz! Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they climbed the hill below the tower, the Blue Dragon Tower students shouted loudly. However, the appearance in front of them was different from what they expected. Lee Han was laughing and having breakfast with the priests in the empty lot in front of the Phoenix Tower. You are so wonderful. Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family! Its nothing. Its not that great. no. How could you make such a soup with such simple ingredients? Have some more cheese. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. Would you like some more soup? The students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon stared at the scene of breakfast with greatly betrayed faces. Tears welled up in the eyes of some students. S Can the priest do that? Is it okay for a priest to be mean like that? hey. Dont curse the priest Damn it. It doesnt matter now. Thats too much. Lets see! The Blue Dragon Tower students gnashed their teeth and turned around. I was thinking of telling the Phoenix Tower students which tower Wodanaj originally belonged to. Lets see! You ate really well. no. It looks like we owe it. During the first semester, while the Blue Dragon Tower students were extravagant with food brought in from outside, and the White Tiger Tower and Black Turtle Tower collected ingredients from within the school, the Phoenix Tower students showed how to use the food they received frugally. The thriftiness of re-boiling hardened bread or cold rice balls and making them more full. Seeing him take care of it even more, Lee Han made a firm resolution. I have to feed her until shes full. By the way, Mr. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. hmm? It may be rude, but do you have any religious denominations that you believe in? It could have been because of his mood, but Lee Han instantly felt the atmosphere between the priests, who had been gentle and kind, flare up with a spirit of competition. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 : It must be an illusion. Lee Han didnt want to believe it. It was the priests of the Phoenix Tower who made me think that even in this hellish place where we trusted and cared for each other until just now, there was a ray of hope. Would such priests fight for the church Lee Han believed in? Im interested in some denominations right now. ! Does that mean you havent decided on your true religion yet? How the hell does that sound like that? He said that he was interested in several denominations, but to the priest next to him, he said, I am wandering because I cannot find my true faith. Im not wandering around because I cant find my faith, but Im more of a supporter of the temples, as the nobles of the Empire usually do. Lee Han even did something he wouldnt normally do to convince the priests. It was to claim himself as a typical imperial aristocrat. Of course, even now, it was of no use. But Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. There are many aristocrats who support the temple, but not many go to the temple and participate in prayer. I think his sincerity is different from other nobles. Nigisor of the Aphha Church said as if he was puzzled. Lee Han said while grinding his teeth. Thank you for your kind explanation. I am ashamed. When Lee Han went to the temples of the Aphha Church or the Pricinga Church and heard that they had participated in the event, the other priests eyes lit up even more. To the priests now, Lee Han only looked like a wandering lamb. Please visit our denomination once. You will surely find the true faith you have been looking for. So, without that, just with a pure heart of support or more than that, your church wont allow faith again, will it? Among the imperial denominations, there were denominations that allowed people to hold multiple beliefs together, and there were denominations that only insisted on their own beliefs. As Lee Han was trying to make a profit by visiting the former, he couldnt get close to the latter. It doesnt matter now. Because once you find your true religion, you will forget all other beliefs. for a moment. I cannot accept that. Do you mean to forget the faith of the Afha Church? There are few people in the Empire who are as faithful to the faith of the Afha cult as Lee Han of the Wodanaz family here. Youre just doing it because of your magical power. Lee Han internally cursed at Nigisor. What a guy who thinks Lee Han is like a fuel tank of a huge flame! You seem to have a lot of interest in other denominations, but its the Flemain denomination. Look at your alchemy grades. Thats how I got it, but I got good grades in all other classes too Siana pretended not to hear and turned away. As you have been constantly working at the alchemy workshop even during vacation, you will be satisfied if you visit the Flemain Church. Not all alchemists believe in the Flemain Church. From my point of view, Mr. Lee Han of the Wardanaj family has a lot of interest in swordsmanship. In other words, to our cult that worships the sword Its all wrong! I heard from Gainando, but Leehan said he likes wizard cards the most. Worshiping fortune The priests sat down at the table and began a heated discussion. His demeanor was courteous, but his strength was stubborn and uncompromising. The priests gradually raised their voices as if they would never back down. It was to the extent that the students passing by looked at it wondering what was going on. Wait, everyone, calm down! The Phoenix Tower students hesitated at Priest Tigilings cry. Lee Han was moved by the sight. As expected, the Tigilling priest was sane. Even though the other priests were blinded by the greed of faith, only Priest Tigiling did not let go of his mind. Priest Tigilling spoke quickly. Lets all cast lots to decide the order. If we are considerate of each other, we will be able to create a schedule that will satisfy everyone. indeed! As expected Lee Han suddenly wanted to go back to the Blue Dragon Tower. * * * Hey. You wodhanaz are back If you talk to them, they will kill you. The Blue Dragon Tower students growled with venomous voices. The White Tiger Tower students, who had tried to talk to him without much thought, were understandably taken aback. What what? oh no I was just trying to ask! Wardanaz is back! All of the Blue Dragon Tower students grabbed their staffs with bloody faces. I felt a firm commitment that if I spoke more, I would not be afraid of a group fight. The students of the White Tiger Tower were overwhelmed by the spirit that could be displayed by the knights who returned from the dead after being abandoned by their master. What what is it? those guys? Are you crazy? for a moment. Are you going to leave those kids alone? Except for the Phoenix Tower, the students of the three towers were not on good terms with each other. Usually, it was just throwing a few sharp words, but if you openly quarreled like that just now, this side had no intention of backing down either. No matter who wins, it is pride to stick together. But Lets leave it alone for today. why!? I can see that Wodanaj is badly injured. ! The students of the White Tiger Tower made a surprised expression. no wonder! Right. Certainly thats why he reacted like that Although the Blue Dragon Tower guys are arrogant and rude, its not honorable to touch them when theyre so sad for their friends. Lets move on today. Thats right. We are knights. The students of the White Tiger Tower glanced at each other happily while stealing their noses. We couldnt be more proud that we were each others friends. But wodhanaj is hurt. Why are you hurt? Didnt you challenge the principal to a duel? Yesterday, Black Turtle Top said that the principal was flying around with a wordanaz. Could it be that? Wodanaz I knew he wasnt afraid, but I thought he was. The White Tiger Tower students were suddenly speechless. Is that kid okay? what. you. Are you really worried about him? My what am I. Its not? Arent you worried? Arent you worried about that? Im not doing it either? While talking like that, the White Tiger Tower students arrived in front of Professor Garcias < Basic Practical Magic > lecture room. Drooling! Not everyone Wordanaz!! ?? Lee Han was puzzled when he saw the students of the White Tiger Tower startled. Didnt you know I was here for the weekend? Arent you all hurt? Its not? What nonsense have you heard strange rumors? Lee Han looked at the students of the White Tiger Tower in a pitiful way. How can knights fool around with such nonsense? Then why did these bastards go to the Blue Dragon Tower? I dont know. They must be crazy. The White Tiger Tower students gnashed their teeth and sat down. Lets see! In the meantime, students from the Blue Dragon Tower began to enter in groups of twos and threes. They looked to Lee Hans side with melancholy faces. Then, realizing that there were no Phoenix Tower students, I opened my eyes wide. Wardanaz! Priest birds Priests? You are sitting over there. Lee Han pointed to the area where the Phoenix Tower students were gathered. The priests waved their hands gladly. Ooh, with us are you going to sit with us? Arent you sitting with the Phoenix Tower over there? Did you guys eat something wrong? Lee Han was perplexed because he wondered if his friends in the Blue Dragon Tower were crazy. But the madness of the Blue Dragons Tower friends was just the beginning. Uhhh! Wodanaz! I knew you would leave us! Even if we are in different towers, we are friends!! The Blue Dragon Tower students clung to Lee Hans limbs and started to burst into tears. Lee Han seriously contemplated whether to hit him with a cane. These bastards are embarrassing in the presence of all other top students. Well do our best! Dont leave now! Ill clean the break room on time too! Didnt those bastards clean the break room separately? A Black Turtle Tower student next to him was shocked. What are these trash bastards? Everyone is half uh. Lee Han student. Can I give you some more time? its okay. professor. Lee Han took off his friends one by one, like leeches. Gainando, who remained until the end, was hit in the head and pushed away. I am glad that student Lee Han is back. As everyone knows Arent you late recovering from the duel with the principal? One of the White Tiger Tower students said as if he knew everything. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han saw it and thought to himself. Do those bastards believe all rumors? Is it possible to spread rumors saying, If you bury all your property in an empty lot, a spirit that grants your wishes will come out? Isnt it? uh. Isnt it? The students of the White Tiger Tower were making noise. One of the Black Turtle Tower students next to him said pathetically. Did I tell you? pitiful bastards. A dragon. Kuk. Not even a dragon. Everyone, stop imagining strange things because you were just trapped while exploring. At Professor Garcias words, the students became agitated. Just exploring and getting stuck. does that make sense? Arent you hiding it? Shh. Lets admit it. He might get angry if you keep asking. Professor Garcia gave up talking any more and sighed. Todays lecture will be held in the next classroom. Everyone please follow me. The students moved after Professor Garcia. Lee Han asked Yoner. Did you give the last lecture somewhere else? huh. He made the classroom like a cave. No matter how much it was for dark vision magic, I never thought I would turn a lecture hall into a cave. Lee Han admired Professor Garcias scale. I wish I had seen it in person. until a huge lake appeared in front of them. ?! Gainando, who almost fell into the lake after opening the door by mistake, staggered and tried to grab Asans clothes. Asan avoided it as if asking where to catch him. Gainando swears. Lee Han asked while grabbing Gainando by the back of his neck as he was about to fall. professor. Maybe the magic you learn today You noticed. Lee Han student. is it water octane or evaporation of Eumidihus? would you like to see the name of the river again? * * * Naturally, < Basic Practical Magic > did not teach water octane or evaporation. The magic I learned today was underwater breathing magic. Ah indeed. Lee Han was visibly relieved. He was worried because he didnt know what monsters might be in that lake. Everyone, gather in groups of two. Cast a spell on yourself first, then cast a spell on your partner as you get used to it. As soon as the professor finished speaking, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower began to fight each other. Move. child. Get out of your way. If Wodanaz gets disappointed because of you and transfers to the Phoenix Tower, will you take responsibility? Should we be fair in order of grades? huh? Enchantment magic Who has good grades? I have to use water elemental magic! Because Im the closest, I If you move one more step there, I know Ill throw you into the lake, too! While the Blue Dragon Tower students were arguing over who would hold Lee Hans trembling heart back to the Blue Dragon Tower, the priest, the Shark Priest of the Phoenix Tower, spoke cheerfully. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. Join me! I will. There was nothing that couldnt be done, so Lee Han nodded calmly. But why? There must be other priests. ah. I drew the first order lot. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Making lots and deciding the order in such a short period of time that Lee Han didnt see. Lee Han couldnt help but admire the sincerity and cooperation of the Phoenix Tower students. If they were students of the Blue Dragon Tower, they would still be fighting over who would draw lots first. Was it Sharukal? yes. Those who worshiped Agltakwa, the god of seas and storms, were usually sailors or marine creatures. In a way, it was natural for Sharuqal, a shark beast, to believe in Agltakwa. I think this is destiny. what? Isnt there a good place to show Agltakwas teachings like this? Look at this sea! Its a lake When I see this sea, I think of Agultakwa. Yes. Lee Han decided to listen. Even priests who are usually taciturn have a different story when they get into the story of faith. In the past, Yihan had been told that while feeding Priest Tizzelling a snack, he said, But why does Prisinga sacrifice herself to support the world? In this case, we had to act as carefully as possible. The story could have been several times longer if it was stimulated. So Agultakwa-sama got drunk and spilled her alcohol, and that was the sea Oh. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. I heard that you are the most interested in magic among the students. You can call me casually without being rigidly polite. And that seems a bit misunderstood. You are humble. Misunderstanding Lee Han gave up after trying to explain in detail. Even if Lee Han was Sharukal, people who listened to lectures from all schools would have said what bullshit if he said Im not that interested in magic. so why? ah. I was thinking about how Lee Han could get interested in Agultakwa. wealth? authority? That would mean nothing to Lee Han-nim. Its not. Lee Han was dumbfounded by Priest Sharukals words. If a certain church declares, If you believe in our church, we will give you a gold coin every time you pray, Lee Han was confident that from that point on, he would become an ardent adherent of that church. Thats when I realized. ah! What Lee Han-nim, who has no interest in wealth or power, might be interested in is magic. So, I prepared to show you Agultakwas divine magic. oh. Lee Han suddenly became interested in Sharukals words. But I wont be able to learn divine magic. There were words left by outstanding wizards Lee Han knew about divine magic. A principal. C I am also not very interested in religion. Because Im too smart to believe in God. B lord. C Its a good idea to try to learn divine magic. If you want to waste your time in vain. Compared to real magic elaborated on the background of formulas and theories, divine magic is just the babble of savages who howl intoxicated with faith and emotion. Even if he didnt go to that extreme, Lee Han was sympathetic to the principles of divine magic that the two wizards insisted on. The Empires magic was based on theories and knowledge accumulated over a long period of time. What is the most efficient and accurate magic to create a phenomenon? And does the same result come out when the spell is repeated? Does it have reproducibility even if other wizards use it? These histories and principles were the driving force for the infinite mages of the empire to communicate, interact, and develop together. Without these things, the wizards of the Empire would still be playing separately in their respective regions with their own rules. However, even the magic of this empire could not explain everything in the magical world. Primitive magic found in places untouched by humans Ancient magic that has long since been cut off psychic ability instinctively triggered by people who have not systematically learned magic Divine magic that rolls with faith rather than theory rather than theory and knowledge These magics, rolling with the powers and senses, still remained. Some Imperial wizards even made it their job to analyze and explain such magic. Because divine magic belief is essential. Among magic that rolls with individual abilities and senses, belief was important in divine magic. Intense faith in God. That belief made possible a unique phenomenon that was different from imperial magic. But Lee Han did not have that kind of faith. Isnt it a fake god who is only interested in ashes in the first place? Honestly, I think the headmasters claim is correct. Doesnt it mean that God really exists and borrows its power, but that the will of faith sent by countless believers is influencing reality? As wizards also change reality with their will, it was not strange that the will of countless people as a group created a powerful force that shook reality. So what magic is it? Lee Han couldnt guess what kind of magic Sharukal would use. Divine magic has a large difference in individual abilities and senses, so the magic that appears is different rather than consistent. Of course, there was a general tendency according to the characteristics of the denomination and the deity Agletakwasi, who sees through the deep abyss. Send me your limbs. Sharukal chanted a spell in a low, heavy voice. It was different from concentrating while swinging a staff or arranging the flow of magical power. Chow ah ah C There was a sound of something moving at the bottom of the lake, and fish began to gather near Sharukals feet. Lee Han was surprised to see that. Are you calling marine creatures? Thats right, Lee Han. Seeing the admiration of the priests next to him, it was clear that Sharukals divine magic was quite impressive. Well, its still a first year, but its not normal to call creatures from far away. Lee Han forgot that he was also a freshman and admired them together. In order to show the Empires magic enough power to reach living things through the adverse conditions of being in the water at such a distance, a complicated process and theoretical preparation were required. However, if you had faith, you could solve it at once in that way. Although it is not versatile and versatile like magic, it is effective enough to be impossible to follow in a specific situation. How is it? Lee Han? Sharukal asked, sweating. Although magic was successful with faith, there was no consumption of mental power or magic power. Lee Han answered to relieve Sharuqals burden quickly. Awesome. Calling creatures from far away like this. Besides, its very useful. Get it right Haha. These creatures are like my friends, so when I ask, they do their best to do it. I am always grateful. that friendship really shines like gold! i envy you! Lee Han quickly turned around. Sharuqal didnt guess at all that Lee Han thought of his friends as fresh sashimi and continued. When I was young, I was driving a small boat out to sea, and there was a time when it was caught in a storm and drifted. I prayed and prayed to Agltakwa. Fortunately, Agltakwa gave me this magic as if he had taken great care of me. With the help of my friends from the sea, I was able to barely come back. Lee Han, who was listening, said with a serious face. indeed. So, do I have to go out in a boat and meet the storm? yes!? You dont have to do that! Sharukal replied in a voice tired of Lee Hans extreme remarks. What kind of nonsensical penance is that? uh? is it? However, if there is no set method, the most likely way is to copy someone elses experience Thats too risky I just wanted to say that I sincerely pray for you. Right. I think Ill be weak with that. Apart from Lee Hans own beliefs, Lee Han was a little skeptical of such a prayer. Why would so many priests awaken to divine magic in times of crisis or emergency? A persons faith was stronger only when he fell into an extreme situation. Aside from that, Lee Han himself also improved his magic skills when his life was threatened by Professor Voladi Such crazy. Im thinking like Professor Voladi! Lee Han was startled by his own madness. It must have been because of Professor Voladi. They say that if you look into the abyss for a long time, the abyss will also look into you Yes. Then I will try to pray. Lee Han still thought of praying with all his might to repay Sharukals sincerity. There was nothing wrong with leaving a good impression on the priests whether they succeeded or not. Even if they couldnt use divine magic, sincere believers were bound to take care of anything in the church. What does the Church of Agltakwa take care of? Sashimi? Why is that bastard not breathing underwater and doing other things? Stupid bastard. Isnt it wordanaz? You must have already learned to breathe underwater. Hearing the voices of the White Tiger Tower students next to him, Lee Han raised his head. Sharukal? yes? Lets start by practicing underwater breathing. Oh no! * * * After 30 seconds. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You succeeded. The two White Tiger Tower students who were practicing next to him glared at him, but Lee Han didnt notice. Sharukal, can you not practice? I can breathe in water, right? The two White Tiger Tower students who were practicing next to them glared even more sharply than before. okay. Then what should I do with the prayer? Lets pray with the thoughts we usually have towards the sea. New believers usually start that way. Sharukal was very excited to see Yihan behaving in good faith to Agltakwa, and smiled. On the other hand, Lee Han had many thoughts. I have no idea about the sea. To put it mildly, I was concerned about the fact that it might be okay if I invest in the herring craze in the southern part of the empire last year? Dear Agltakwa Hmm Lee Han gave up after trying to bring out the faith he hadnt had in any way. It seemed right to try it in my own way, whether it worked or not. Imagine the faith of many people who believe in Agltakwa. Think of that huge ocean of energy. And I cant just ask for it. Lee Han thought rationally. As he did not have the faith and piety offered by the other priests, Lee Han decided to just think of it as magic. Ill give you my magic, so as a reward, ask for a little borrowing from the Ocean of Energy. At that moment, Lee Hans mana moved and was consumed. The devoted magic power has disappeared. As expected, nothing happened. Although nothing happened, Lee Han was not disappointed. Because this was normal. Not all phenomena occurred as the wizard wished for something by consuming mana. The order and rules of the world were basically tougher and harder than the wizards will. Still, Lee Han was conscious of Sharukals gaze and devoted his magic a few more times. Unlike other wizards, it doesnt matter much if you waste magic anyway Wriggle. Sharukals eyes widened. I began to feel a strange magic power different from the normal magic power in Lee Hans body. Magical power that any priest can understand. It was divine power. Exactly!! Thats it!! Han Lee! As expected, true faith in Agltakwa was deep in his heart! more! Pray more! Thats the beginning wait. Why are you all coming this way?! Sharukal realized the gaze from behind and shouted hastily. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower had come and looked very nervous. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Everybody now Even before Sharukal finished speaking, the divine power that had spread from Lee Hans body disappeared without bearing any fruit. Although he succeeded in creating divine power, he was unable to materialize it as magic. But that alone was great enough. Originally, most followers couldnt even create divine power. Divine power is the basis and source of divine magic. Those who once created divine power will eventually reach divine magic someday. Huh Huh A sigh of relief leaked out from everywhere. No matter who heard it, it was a sigh that meant Im glad. Not everyone is happy right now, right? Sharukal said in a slightly sullen voice. If its the same priest, no matter how different the church members are, shouldnt they pray for the awakening of divine magic? Even though the gods they serve are different, they are comrades walking the same path! Oh no. It could be. Actually, a little Priest Nigisor, who tried to admit it honestly, was blocked by the other priests. In fact, if it were another believer, he would have been able to congratulate him innocently, saying, Congratulations for awakening to divine magic. But Lee Han was a little different. If Lee Han awakens to the divine magic of the Agltakwa Church, he might end up cutting off his interest in other churches, thinking, Actually, my faith was in Agltakwa. For the priests, it ended without a chance to show their faith. Besides, there was one more reason. Awakening the divine power itself means that you have the qualities of faith and belief. Quite a few followers were unable to awaken their divine power, so it was a very rare talent. In other words if you take him now and convince him well, there is a high possibility that he will awaken the divine magic of another church! In fact, in the case of Priest Nigisor, he said what he had to say even when other priests shut his mouth. Now that you have awakened your divine power, but seeing that your divine magic is not manifesting, isnt it your faith toward Agltakwa, but toward other gods? be quiet. Priest Tigiling made her mouth shut. While talking like that, Professor Garcia approached, puzzled. It was rare for the Phoenix Tower students to gather like this and do other things during lectures. What are you all doing? Are there any blockages? ah. professor. Right now, Han Lee of the Wardanaz family was talking about which churchs holy magic to awaken. Is my lecture boring? * * * After that, the students conscientiously focused on underwater breathing magic. It was never because I was afraid of Professor Garcia. It was because I didnt want to disappoint Professor Garcia, who was always kind to the students. Lee Han. Are you going to our top lounge? Its not? Im going to the resting room of the Phoenix Tower. thats right I guess so. Kainando said while avoiding his gaze. Im going to go work in the garden. ah! Kainandos face brightened. Good. You too come and help. ah. Gainandos face darkened. Actually, I have nothing to do In Cainan, that bastard has nothing to do. They said they were making a new deck of cards this afternoon. My friends at the Blue Dragons Tower kindly reported it to me. Lee Han nodded. If you dont have one, you can come and help. I was on duty yesterday too! ?? Lee Han was puzzled by Gainandos words. Are you on duty? Did you guys take care of things while I was gone? Such an admirable It was honestly touching. Of course, if the students of the Black Turtle Tower heard it, they would say, Why is that guy in Wardanaz so moved by that?, but the students of the Blue Dragon Tower were basically guys who had never even changed their clothes in their lives. Those who know how to clean up the messy rest room on their own if Lee Han doesnt give instructions one by one. I was moved by the fact that such students entered the second semester, set their own shifts and worked hard. Einro Guards positive function was here. ah. Its not ? let me explain Several of the Blue Dragon Tower students screamed and almost passed out. The skeleton headmaster floated down from above, not from the side or back. Headmaster Skeleton never scared a student the same way. You wouldnt know because it happened while you were gone. You know, you ironheads spent a semester here. There must have been some wisdom in my empty head. Of course, it would be lighter than down. The students frowned at the heartwarming skull principals praise. So in the second semester, I decided to give you guys a little more freedom. The Headmaster Skeleton spoke in a kind and gentle voice, but no one was fooled. Lee Han asked, still not understanding. What freedom? Even if you are allowed to go out every weekend Did you lose your mind just because you came 2 weeks late? Anyone who hears it will know youre a professor. Then what? Everyone is free to take responsibility for the work of the school. Skeleton Headmaster kindly explained. While Lee Han was gone, all the other first-year students had heard the explanation. Each tower was given the responsibility of taking care of school chores while taking turns. Clean up the scrapyard of the alchemy workshop, clean up the kitchen storage on the 1st floor, tidy up the classroom messed up in the aftermath of the experiment, clean up near the stables, etc. Given the expansive grounds of Ein Rogard and the nearly infinite interiors of the buildings, there were endless chores for the students to do. Principal Skeleton gave the students the freedom to do these chores. and. Sometimes there are students who misunderstand about magic school, but this magic school is not a prison. It just grants you the freedom you deserve. How much it would hurt my heart if I let you go and get hurt even though you dont deserve it. You are truly amazing. yes? Thinking that he had ruined the students fun enough, the skeleton headmaster flew back into the air. Gainando looked at Lee Han with a melancholy face. I couldnt even play yesterday because I was cleaning up the naturally occurring slimes. Right. Come and help. ?! It was clearly in an atmosphere to watch, but Gainando was taken aback by Lee Hans merciless escort. Werent you watching? So whats the Phoenix Towers job? ah. You will be assigned a new assignment this evening. Right. Since I havent done anything for two weeks, I want to participate. At Lee Hans words, the faces of the priests suddenly hardened. Seeing this, Lee Han hesitated. What mistake did I make? Can I join too? What are you talking about You worked hard last week, so you should rest this week. I decided to do it this week. What does turn matter in helping work? haha. Youre overworked and you get sick. Take a break. Seeing the priests scramble to work, Lee Han shook his head and turned around. Gainando, who did not know the inside story, was very envious. and. Priests try to work on their own. I really envy you. Be quiet and lets go to work. * * * The vegetable garden behind Professor Thunderwalkers cabin was quite cluttered while I wasnt looking. Lee Han, like Gainando, cleaned up the surroundings and fed the chickens. The chickens, recognizing Lee Han, who had returned after a few months, were happy and let out squealing cries. Kainando swallowed. Are you going to catch that? Its for getting eggs. Hing. Gainando still wanted an egg, so he tried to pet the chickens. However, the chickens did not leave the evil wizard alone and immediately pecked it with their beaks. evil! These children! Cainan Island. Stop playing and come over here and clear some weeds. I must plant a new seed here. Gainando, who was gasping for chores, suddenly remembered and asked. for a moment. Cant we summon the undead? They can work too! Its a good idea, but the undead arent suited to this sort of thing. It has bad magic attached to it. Cainando cursed black magic inwardly. It was magic that really didnt help much in life. After sweating for nearly two hours, it was almost finished. Lee Han packed vegetables, mushrooms, eggs, and canned marinated meat in a basket and gave them to Gainando. Take it and share it. Good good! I will cook well! no. You dont do the cooking. Just give it to me. Cainando became pouty. I can do well if I cook too No. Just give it to me. huh. Taking the basket, Kainando tilted his head. Even if it was vegetables, the rest of the foodstuffs were unfamiliar. But wasnt this in the professors cabin? Go back soon. Im going to do some more tidying up. Lee Han sent Gainando away. Then I saw Professor Thunderwalk and Professor Lightning Walk walking from afar. I thought it was somehow tidy, but you cleaned it up. Good job. Professor Lightning Walk smiled broadly and praised Lee Han. I had a lot of trouble inside. Did you manage to find such a ruin? I was lucky. The thunder walk professor who was listening next to him said as if he was dumbfounded. Is that lucky? Thats just lucky. Did you find it and came out safely? What is that Really. The prince came out earlier. Is the canned food in his basket mine? Anyway, its nice to see you two like this! Lee Han immediately changed the topic. okay. Im a little late, so I work really hard to catch up no. A little hard No. Just relax. I will still follow you. Lee Han was dumbfounded by Professor Thunderwalks rough words. I have to work hard. How can I keep up with you if you feel comfortable? Because youre the kind of person who will work hard even if I tell you to do it comfortably. really. Have you been to Professor Bagreg? The lightning-walking professor put down the battery he was holding with a thud and said. On the bag was written < Food for Basilisks >. I havent been there yet, but why would you ask such a question? uh? Wasnt it decided to raise a basilisk? Didnt you hear? Lee Han became sullen when he heard the name of the monster he had forgotten. Even during vacation, Professor Voladi brought a basilisk egg and said, I have to raise this guy well so that he will try hard to kill you. Of course, the exact words were slightly different, but the meaning was roughly the same. If I catch a basilisk later, Ill have to throw it at the dukes mansion. Lee Han cursed the duke and said. Yes I knew you were trying to hatch an egg. okay. Theyre trying to hatch them this semester. The egg was in good condition, so it seemed possible. It will be a good experience for you too. Yeah well It could have been a good experience to take care of and hatch a basilisk that was trying to kill itself. When Professor Lightningwalker brought something to drink from inside the cabin, Professor Thunderwalker asked. Did you hatch a basilisk? okay. Are you Professor Bagleg? I dont know if it kills it, but I dont think I can hatch it. Do you have a lot of hands? Basilisks are usually not difficult to hatch from eggs. Even if Professor Worewalk wasnt friendly with Professor Voladi, he knew very well that Professor Voladi was not accustomed to killing basilisks and was not accustomed to raising them. Wouldnt it be hard to listen to Professor Lightnings advice? Professor Lightning Walk sipped his beer and replied as if he was okay. You have a disciple here, right? You will do well. Aha. Indeed. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han wanted to ask what was real, but held back. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 I had a vague guess. I was also feeling this. Professor Voladi isnt an expert in raising basilisks, and its not like he has other students theres a high chance that Yihan will be taking care of basilisks! But that didnt mean it wasnt heartbreaking. Take care. It is a very valuable experience. Ah yes. Its a good experience, its a valuable experience, why should I have such an experience? Thunderstruck Professor grumbled as if it were nonsense. Then, the lightning-walking professor was dumbfounded by what he was talking about. Think about it. When and where else would you like to experience caring for and raising basilisk eggs? And how helpful will that experience be? If you do that well, other snake monsters in the empire will feel like children. Im sure its like that. There were countless monsters in the empire, but there was no need to prepare for snake monsters in advance. Isnt it just a matter of not going there? It seems to me that its only right to avoid dangerous places or leave it to a snake expert said Professor Wooreeul, holding out a basket full of food to Lee Han. There were several jars of canned food with cheese, salt, sugar and honey pickled fruit. What is it? Take it and eat some. Im sure youll be late and busy. If it was Lee Han, even if he came two weeks late, he could catch up with the progress of other students, but it wasnt difficult. If I think about what I have to do in the second semester, I had to eat a little. Lee Han was honestly impressed. There werent many professors who did this. professor! joy. Dont be mistaken. Its because you did a good job. thank you. Lee Han lowered his head and took out the canned goods he had hidden in his arms and put them back in the basket. Seeing this, Professor Wooreeol glared at Lee Han. * * * Dinner. Lee Han prepared a simple dinner using food brought from the hut and garden. It was more plentiful than the meals given at school, but there were definitely empty corners on the table as they hadnt brought supplies from outside yet. Priests werent people who actively hunted or gathered. Mmm. Its a bit conspicuous. Lee Han put the rice cake, meat, and asparagus through a skewer over the fire and grilled it before serving it to the priest. Its still a bit regrettable, but I ask everyone to be patient until the next outing. Just go out and Ill fill it up and bring it back. What just now is enough! youre right! If you eat more extravagantly here, you will be punished. The priests ate boiled potatoes, vegetables, spices, and rice in a hurry and said, Lee Han was unknowingly happy at that admirable appearance. The Blue Dragons Tower should see and learn from that. Just a moment ago, while preparing, I thought, Im worried that the Blue Dragon Tower guys are eating well, but after seeing the priests, I changed my mind to Im sure theyll take care of themselves. really. Han Lee. Would you like to go get assigned together? The time has already passed. I will. Yihan listened to Sharukals words and nodded. Sharukal hurriedly dragged Yihan down, fearing that the other priests would notice. Why are you in such a hurry? Its annoying if the other priests notice No, originally, I was supposed to go and get a new shift, but Im a little late. I dont think its that late C Where did Lee Han of the Wardanaz family go? -well? Didnt you enter the tower for a while? -Wait a minute, Priest Sharukal went to get assigned! You think you went together? C Go after it! Lee Han stared at Sharukal. Sharukal pretended not to see his gaze and ignored it. Lets go quickly! Dont priests hate lies? When they arrived in front of the main building, the waiting undead greeted Lee Han and Sharukal. C You arrived quickly. -By the way, why is the blood of the Wodanaz family among the priests? There are circumstances. If you ask the principal, he will know. -ah. Does the master want to bully the Blue Dragon Tower students? not so no. Am I right? -Well, the first year of the Blue Dragon Tower had a very comfortable last semester. The owner also cursed at me several times. Lee Han decided to pretend not to hear. While we were talking like that, other top students also arrived one by one. Unlike Lee Han Sharukal, the faces of the other top students were full of tension. Lee Han waved his hand and called his friends. Did you have a good dinner? Did Guinando deliver the ingredients properly? The friends found Lee Han and started crying instead of shaking hands together. Woah Wo Danaz! Big! Please come back! Did Gainando cook? no. Gainando didnt let me cook said the Blue Dragon Tower student with tears in his eyes. Lee Han said he was careful, but there was a blind spot in that idea. Even if you dont let Kainando cook, it doesnt mean that the other friends are good at cooking! The Blue Dragon Tower students made all the mistakes beginners would make: burning, seasoning incorrectly, and mixing ingredients that didnt match. No matter how much a student like Yoner who excelled in alchemy tried to control it, there were limits. -Reduce the intensity of the fire! Reduce the fire count! -why? Isnt it better if the fire is high because it cooks faster? -Measure the salt properly and put it in!! Just dont spray it!! -uh? Did you just spray wordanaz? Arent you doing it by feeling? C What a sensation it is to do it for the first time!! there! No more water! I told you that vegetables are high in water, so thats enough! Why dont you change the tower name to Hungry Blue Worm Tower? We are not like that. Whoops. The White Tiger Tower students who were listening from the side suddenly became arrogant. Of course, it was absurd to Lee Han. What do those kids who can do nothing but bake say He was better than the Blue Dragon Tower students, but that was what a human being should do better, and the White Tiger Tower students werent great at cooking either. He knew it well after hearing it from Moradina Durgyu. C Caught a rabbit! -Oh lets bake! C I brought you some bread! -Oh lets bake! -I bought some fish! -Oh lets bake! -I brought some spices and sugar. Can I make something with this? Kind of like what Wodanaz did. It was delicious. C Theres something good. Sprinkle after baking. Bastards who only know how to bake! Well, what about baking? You just eat them raw. Dont just cook. After confirming that all the students were gathered, the undead opened its mouth. -fist. Everyone has gathered. So let me explain what you have to do this week. First the 3rd year students tried to rob the kitchen on the 4th floor and failed, and there was a fire inside, and we have to clean it up. One of the students raised his hand and asked. Uh but why dont the seniors in the third grade clean it up? -Thats a good question. The 3rd year seniors are cleaning up the accident caused by the 4th year. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -And next Any students who have been to the forest of the stream south of the main building? Ive been. One of the White Tiger Tower students answered. Lee Han saw it and felt an ominous feeling. -I see You didnt tell me to go there yet, so you sneaked in? Ill remember your name Oh no! also. I couldnt even be bothered to answer. -Anyway, pests are infested. Theyre not that strong, so youll have to go and deal with them. Next the second floor storage room organizer. It seems to take a long time because there is so much clutter. !! When the friends paused, Lee Han asked, puzzled. Why are you surprised? ah. That came out last week too. The people of the White Tiger Tower were in charge. Right. Lee Han looked at the students of the White Tiger Tower and asked. How was that? Ugh. It wasnt too difficult. Wodanaz. I couldnt finish it because there was a lot of food, but Lee Han immediately noticed the wavering eyes. It must have been difficult. Looking at the reactions of the White Tiger Tower guys, it was clear that there was a lot of work and it was hard. If it wasnt for that, they would have done it again. -ruler. then i will share The undead made lots and lots and flew them one by one. Sharukal grabbed Lee Hans wrist and said seriously. Lee Han. How about praying to Agltakwa? Uh wasnt that the god of seas and storms? I had never heard of Agltakwa presiding over the drawing of lots. yes. However, the power of Agltakwa is great, so if you believe in it and pray Lee Han spread out his lot. Tidy up the 2nd floor storage room. Come to think of it, you dont preside over the lottery. * * * Im so sorry. I think I picked the hard one. no. What is hard or easy in this kind of work? thats right. Rather, the hard work is more rewarding. I cant adapt. Lee Han was troubled by the words of the priests. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower would have been openly brazen, but the priests here were so nice that there were times when it was a bit painful. As soon as I opened the door, a huge garbage dump greeted the students. I dont know who stacked it up, but it was a warehouse full of all sorts of odds and ends. The topography inside Einrogard changed when bored, and in this way, the space secretly used by numerous students as storage would suddenly pop out. And now, if left alone here, the space could suddenly explode, scattering trash everywhere. It had to be removed as quickly as possible. for a moment. Lee Han, looking around the mountain of clutter, found a cloth covering the corner next to it. When the cloth was removed, there was a new pile of rubbish in it. That in itself wasnt that surprising, but It looks like this garbage dump hasnt been around for a while. Feeling suspicious, Lee Han checked the top of the garbage pile. Then, the broken wooden swords often used by the students of the White Tiger Tower came out. ..I think the White Tiger Tower guys hid trash here because they were annoying while cleaning. Oh We have no choice but to work harder. The priests said as if they were sorry. Lee Han stared at the priests, thought for a moment, and then said. Can I get the tower for a minute? Sure. Have a nice trip. * * * I dont have to worry about stream forest. No dangerous guys. Ive been hunting many times. okay? A white tiger top student who had been in the forest said confidently. okay. There are absolutely no dangerous monsters here! puck! Lee Han overpowered one of the White Tiger Tower students with a magic spell from behind, then aimed his staff at another student. Raise your hand. The moment you move your finger, it will break in one place. Woah Wodanaz!! you child! Earlier, I was teasing you for being a hungry worm tower What are you talking about? no? The guys who cleaned the warehouse last week. Did you do it right or not? At Lee Hans question, the White Tiger Tower student flinched. It was the face of a person who could be stabbed by anyone. Ooh we worked hard. Right. Take two steps to the right. Why why? Because if you pass out there, you might fall into the stream. You dont want your clothes to get wet. actually I used a little bit of a shortcut I see. Two steps to the right Just a little bit! Really a little bit! Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Okay. forgive me. phew! The students of the White Tiger Tower let out a sigh of relief. Until Lee Han said the next thing. Then lets go. ? The students looked at each other in bewilderment. Where? To the warehouse. I did a rough job, so I have to do it again. The students who belatedly realized the meaning of Lee Hans words stuttered and asked. Ooh, we have to do this too. okay. You can come back later and do it. You can come during the day. We werent the only ones who took shortcuts, other guys also took shortcuts Thats even better. Call them too. The White Tiger Tower students looked at the stream next to them and then at Lee Hans cane. It was cold weather when you slowly fell into the stream. * * * Youre here to help! The priests were surprised when the White Tiger Tower students came to help. There was no need for you to come like this. youre right. Its our job, right? The priests did not even notice the gloomy and sad expressions of the students of the White Tiger Tower. Lee Han whispered from behind. hey. Take care of your face. Coming to think of it, it seems like too much for the priests to do Im here to help Thats right Last week if we did well the priests would have done well in the first place. I didnt have to be this hard Keuheuk! Its no wonder that the White Tiger Tower is not the Knights Tower. I was really impressed. The students of the White Tiger Tower cried inwardly at the priests sincere gratitude. Id rather pamper him. It was hard to get angry when he acted like that. Thats why I said dont hide trash. If you get caught, its a punishment room. You didnt notice! Thats what Wodanaz is looking for. Chukchukchuk C The White Tiger Tower students began to clean up the garbage accumulated in the warehouse with skillful movements, as if they hadnt done it a week earlier for nothing. An eight-legged chair (two of which, no matter how you look at it, were octopus legs) A half-burnt magic book (Ready! Die! on the cover) A cloak with three colors of blood (only red) but also green and blue blood) and so on. Awesome. Ang. what? In response to Lee Hans praise, Anrago asked in a sullen voice. He was called in at night when he could rest comfortably, but he couldnt have been in a good mood. What kind of fight is this bastard trying to make? Its about organizing the warehouse. The tips are great. Is there anything you can teach me? Lee Hans praise was sincere. Even though the priests were not lazy or tactless, the speed of the White Tiger Tower students overwhelmed the priests. It was thanks to the tips accumulated during that time. Huh Heh! Well theres nothing I cant teach you. Anrago seemed to be grumbling, but he started to explain. You know what I need to get rid of first? Arent they relatively light trash? It was also important to reduce the amount as much as possible, as it was piled up like a mountain. Get rid of the light stuff first, then the heavy stuff Wrong. We thought so too at first. ? The first thing to get rid of is the non-dangerous trash. You can just pick it up and pull it out. Dangerous things are garbage that looks dangerous or unknown. Dangerous-looking trash is better. You just have to attack first. Unidentifiable trash is really dangerous Anrago sighed heavily. I felt it was difficult just to say it. I cant help this. The person in front should approach with a shield and support from behind. Lee Han was at a loss for words. Well, school work cant be easy. Even if magic collides with each other, collisions occur and unexpected phenomena occur, but it is even more strange if the place where thousands of such related items are stacked is intact. Of course, among the first-year students tasks this week, organizing the warehouse was one of the most difficult, but it did not comfort Lee Han. I cant help it. Lee Han waved his staff and threw a bone fragment. Sharkan jumped out and the skeleton warriors rose up. It would be impossible at this rate. We must unite. As Lee Han learned in the palace of the last ghoul king, he merged the skeleton warriors together and compressed them. Just having a lot of numbers didnt really help with the organization now. And Ill have to call Gonadaltes too. what?!?!? ah. Dont be surprised. That is the name of my summoner. Isnt this a crazy bastard? Along with the spooky magic, undead were created in the warehouse. Seeing that, some priests coughed with uncomfortable faces. Oops. sorry. I need a hand. no. We also know very well that warlocks are actually people who do not want to insult death, but to understand death and comfort the dead. ??? Lee Han tilted his head. That was it? I dont think so. The priests attending Einrogard had less prejudice than other priests as they were learning magic in earnest, except for divine magic. Of course, I tried to understand black magic rather than blindly hating it. But as expected, there were misunderstandings as much as I didnt learn it myself. good. Now that were ready, lets break things down. White Tiger Tower students this way. Ill cast a strengthening spell on you. oh! At Lee Hans words, the students were delighted. Aside from hatred, Lee Hans magic skills were acknowledged by everyone. It would be many times easier to work with strengthening magic. thanks. Wodanaz. You say everything. We work together, and we should help each other. Wait, Wardanaz. Why dont the priests hang out? Because the priests will do the work of removing the luggage that was brought out here. Then what about us? Now you guys have to go in to clean up the unidentified trash over there. The White Tiger Tower students glared at Lee Han. I will go in too. That doesnt change how you treat us badly. Would you like me to serve you something after work? In response to Lee Hans question, thinking that all he had to do was feed him delicious food, Anrago answered in a fit of rage. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats what you mean Huh. What are you going to do? Sorry. Ang. Honestly, what Wodanaz did is delicious. Its hard because I only ate beef jerky for two weeks. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Cant we exchange it for the Black Turtle Tower? What have you been doing? They went to the black market the other day and got into a fight They didnt apologize first Lee Han looked at the students in amazement. No matter how it is, isnt it a loss to fight each other for two weeks? Couldnt these bastards be the first to reconcile without me? The students of the White Tiger Tower looked at Lee Han with expectant eyes. As they were also suffering from a lack of supplies, they hoped for Lee Han to intervene. okay. i get it. Lets clean it up. Wardanaz?! Is that all?! Dont you have anything more to say?! I dont know. * * * Where are you using this? Holding up the wings that looked like hang gliders, the student at the White Tiger Tower muttered something puzzling. It must have been written like a birds wing. If it flew high, it might have been pretty good. Why this? Are you trying to escape? Ah The student at the White Tiger Tower looked awe-inspiring at the attempt of an unknown senior. Can I repair this and try it? You want to ride this? uh? Is it dangerous? Wouldnt that be dangerous? Han Lee just wanted to test it out, but ended up doing it. It was because I was worried that the other person would really do it. Right. Then can I ride it? Should I hit you? Activation. Activation. Activation. !? As if he had read Lee Hans heart, a golems hand suddenly rose from among the garbage. Then, he immediately tried to hit the White Tiger Tower student. Its a relief that I hung a spatial foreknowledge in advance! Lee Han read the trajectory of the attack from the golems hand and exclaimed urgently. Turn into steel, cloak! He was worried because it wasnt his cape, but luckily the cape of the student at the White Tiger Tower turned into hard steel. Lee Han immediately threw the student back. The student who rolled over the garbage pile rolled away with a pained sound. Everyone prepare for battle! Its a golem! How did you deal with them last time? Goll It didnt even come out until Golem!!! what? Golem never came out, you crazy bastard! Why is the golem here! The White Tiger Tower students panicked and shouted. No matter how many unidentified trash there were, there was never a golem. Lee Han, realizing it belatedly, said with embarrassment. Right. I thought it had come out before. If its a place like that, you wouldnt come in even if you beat it to death! Golem < Die Flying Skeleton > activated. command. Certainly the seniors made it. All the students in the seat could not help but admire the name of the golem that felt hatred towards someone. The golem made of granite, basalt, two unidentified rocks, and birch wood was half destroyed, but it was moving slowly. Sharkan. I will strengthen the skeleton warrior. Lets pincer together. Lee Han prepared for battle as he did last time. After explosively strengthening the skeleton warrior, unleash elemental magic. The strength of the golem looked quite solid, but it was half broken, so this side had an advantage. If he continued to shoot, the golems weak point, the core, would inevitably be hit. Start cleaning. However, instead of preparing for Lee Hans attack, the golem silently picked up the garbage and threw it outside. Frightened by the sudden flying trash, Anrago threw herself aside. Its an attack!! Is it called cleaning? Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students stared in amazement at the golem suddenly taking over their work. Despite having one leg blown off, the golem quickly cleared the trash. But I cant move for long. Lee Han read the magical energy felt in the golems body. The amount of mana released every time it moved was considerable, and the amount of loss from the damaged part was also considerable. Then, additional recovery or supplementation was needed, but seeing that the golems magical power itself was getting weaker, it seemed difficult to move for a long time. Well, if he was a guy who could move for a long time, he wouldnt be here like this. It was clear that he had accidentally touched something wrong and it was activated again. You bastard youre amazing! I wish we had met you last week! I didnt understand. You dont have to understand! command. An explosive potion has been found. Please step back. Thank you. However, contrary to Lee Hans idea, the White Tiger Tower students quickly became friends with the golem. How can this not make a bridge again? Rather than that, lets find the fallen bridge. It could be in the garbage. The guys who had been whining about not wanting to clean up until just now went through the storage room without anyone saying anything first. Working hard is good, but time is running out. Lets do the rest tomorrow. Has it already been that time? The golem will clean it all by itself while were gone? In response to the words of the White Tiger Tower students, Lee Han answered as if he was talking about something. That wouldnt happen. why? Well, will it stop after half a day or so? White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Han with eyes that said, How can you say such harsh words? No Some of them are damaged, and because of the consumption of mana, it is difficult to maneuver for a long time. look If you were a sane bastard, would you start like this now? Ah, no matter what, you cant say that in front of a golem! for a moment. does it matter now? Wodanaz. so can i fix it? Any way to fix it? You can fix it. The White Tiger Tower students earnestly spoke, but they couldnt say that the impossible was possible. Lee Han is also a freshman, so how can he fix the golem? Can you? Whew. thank god. As expected, its Wodanaz. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Lee Han felt a headache coming up after a long time. It was a headache I felt when I was thinking about where to start explaining to Kainando before the exam. ruler. listen carefully. White Tiger Tower guys. Lee Han did his best to explain how excellent the level of this golem was. At first, the students of the White Tiger Tower, who had heard Wodhanaz is saying that he has excellent magic skills even in a twisted manner, seemed to have felt something strange, and their faces blurred. No way no way. Are you saying you cant? Wodanaz?? You said that earlier. The White Tiger Tower students were shocked and could not even answer. The priests seemed to be worried because he looked so weak as he was staggering back. Are you okay? Im worried Its okay. Youll get better soon. * * * However, contrary to Lee Hans expectations, the students of the White Tiger Tower remained sullen even the next day. He was more obsessed with the golem than he thought. Ill feel better soon. Lee Han didnt care. Until the students of the White Tiger Tower suddenly acted well. Tak- Wardanaz. Your autumn rabbit is delicious. ? Tak- Wardanaz. Here are the hind legs of a deer. ?? Tak- Wardanaz. Here is the finest imperial ham aged for over a year. Where did you get this from? The kitchen shh. Somehow I thought there were only two people, but did I get dragged into the punishment room? It was okay to continue accepting gifts, but Lee Hans conscience wasnt up to that level. Lee Han sighed and called Angrago and his friends together. Im grateful for the gift, but its okay to not do it. next time you catch a whole wild boar? Its not that I have the ability but I wont do it, you bastard. evil! Lee Han eventually exploded and hit Angrago on the head with his cane. Youd better ask someone other than me. which? Like Professor Verdus Theres no way that professor would do a favor. Angrago said as if he was talking about something. Of course, they also knew that Professor Verdus was an excellent master of endowment magic. But no matter how good your skills are, whats the point if you dont have the will to help? Indeed, it is. oh. If it was that guy from Wodanaz, maybe something would be different Thats right, hes my favorite disciple! When one of the White Tiger Tower students spoke in a voice filled with anticipation, Lee Han shook his head firmly. Dont bullshit. isnt it? okay. its not that kind of relationship. Ive got something, so Ill try to tell you, but dont expect too much. As there was a meeting with Professor Verdus in the afternoon, Lee Han decided to try talking. If you get this much, you can say Golem? Bring it next time. ! Not only Lee Han, but also Ang Rago and the White Tiger Tower students were surprised. Lee Han was so surprised that he couldnt speak as carefully as usual. professor. Where are you sick? Woah Wo Danaz. The professor said he liked it, but why are you doing that! The students of the White Tiger Tower were frightened and tried to stop it. Why the hell were you trying to provoke Professor Verdus? I am fine. Except that Gonadaltes made a lot of work. Rather Professor Verdus looked at Lee Han hesitantly. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly felt fear. Its more scary when someone who was originally rude suddenly becomes polite. It gave me goosebumps to see Professor Verdus, who usually spoke without worrying about anything he wanted, hesitantly looking at him like that. What are you asking for? Are you trying to draw blood or bones? I hear you raise basilisks? yes. Lee Han answered while holding back a sigh. I no longer wondered how he found out. I must think that all professors are connected telepathically. Can we go watch together? yes? Why are you asking me that? Youre going to raise them in Professor Bagregs classroom. Perhaps. Professor Bagreck might attack me if I go alone. Why what did you do? I dont know. They just attacked. Professor Verdus replied with an innocent beaver face. However, Lee Han was not fooled by the cute animal. Professor Verdus had done too many things to move on to something like that. I think theyll attack me if I go with them. Lee Han thought so, but he didnt tell me. It was because Professor Verdus was right anyway. Anyway, if we go to the tour together, will you help the golem? huh? A golem is a golem. A caliber is a caliber. What are you talking about? Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Come to think of it, Professor Verdus wasnt smart enough to make a deal with something like that. I accepted the golem just because it looked fun, and the offer was separate. its nothing. After that, lets go together. Anyway, I should have visited you once because of the lecture before dinner. Professor Verdus face brightened. okay! Then tell Professor Bagreg not to attack me! Oh um let me tell you something. * * * After the endowment magic lecture (with fire resistance magic on their hands, some students were taken to the healing room to take out heated stones from the bonfire), Lee Han and Professor Verdus moved on. professor. Do you teach mainly strengthening magic in the second semester? In the first semester, I learned the basics of enchantment magic and practiced casting it on inanimate objects, so in the second semester, practicing enchantment magic directly on living things was the correct order. uh? isnt it? Is it? I just did it in book order. Maybe it was. Lee Han smiled calmly at the sight of Professor Verdus treating the students like stones rolling down the side of the road. After all, there was nothing to be surprised about! Then what did you teach me in those two weeks? What did you do last week Um Ah. Thats it. that. Block arrows. yes? Blocking flying arrows. Its good to check the strengthening magic. Didnt you think he would come in later? Then, there is a high possibility that we will continue to focus on strengthening magic until the midterm exam. Is it written like that in the book? Is that so? Is the midterm exam the same as last time, making artifacts? no. Midterm exams for freshmen in the second semester Professor Verdus frowned and thought hard. That was it. Preparing traps for each other and throwing them in. yes?? wait for a sec. Gonadaltes told me not to say this. it is a secret. ah. yes. that? Even though Lee Han got hints at best, he was rather embarrassed. What kind of midterm exam is preparing and throwing traps for each other? Everyone has arrived. professor. Lee Han knocked on the door and entered. Professor Voladi, as always, was seated by the table. What was different from usual was that the familiar large egg was located in the center of the classroom. Is that a basilisk? Professor Verdus asked with twinkling eyes. Instead of answering, Professor Voladi immediately raised his staff and attacked Professor Verdus. Professor Beaver Soo-in screamed and threw his body to the side. Dry it! How can I More than that, Professor. Why are you attacking Professor Verdus? I tried to steal the basilisk. Professor Lee Han looked at Professor Verdus in a pitiful way. no! Professor Verdus groaned and shouted. I was curious and tried to touch it! What are you saying? Lee Han snorted. Professor Verdus, who was rolling down the hallway, looked up at Lee Han, wondering why he was doing that. Theres no way the professor came here with just such a pure heart. not really! Professor Verdus felt resentment after a long time. Of course, I was going to get some ingredients when the basilisk was born! Arent you allowed? With permission! Ah Lee Hans suspicious eyes made Professor Verdus feel regret for the first time in a long time. Normally, Professor Verdus, who has a bloody iron-blooded mind, doesnt care at all no matter what he hears, but because Lee Han is like that, he feels unfair for some reason. Is it okay for a disciple to doubt his master like that? Because its real! All right. Wake up. Grabbing Lee Hans outstretched hand, Professor Verdus stood up. At that moment, Professor Voladis magic shot out from inside the classroom again. Professor Verdus was hit straight and rolled across the hallway. The artifacts he was wearing were so great that he didnt get hurt, but Professor Verdus coughed as if the shock was great. Because it will dry! No Youre not the one who gets dried just because I dry it. Try and tell me! Lee Han shrugged his shoulders as if he couldnt help it. professor. Could you please stop attacking Professor Verdus for a moment? i get it. Professor Voladi lowered his wand. Professor Verdus glared at Lee Han. Isnt it like getting another attack that doesnt have to be hit for no reason! * * * Even if there were basilisk eggs, Professor Voladis lecture didnt change or change. How much dark element did you learn? Basic casting is possible, but What about the lightning element? I am practicing shape transformation. What is the water element? What is the summoning magic? What is the enchantment magic? Professor Verdus sat next to him and watched the conversation between the two. If it had been another professor, he would have reacted with Isnt that a bit excessive? I guess Ill have to catch up with the lack of progress. At Professor Voladis words, Lee Han nodded and slowly moved aside. The idea was to use Professor Verdus as a shield if an attack came. The professor is here, but I cant attack right away. Scared to finish his thoughts, Professor Voladi started firing bullets made of dark elements. Professor Verdus, who was sitting next to him and was suddenly hit, fell to the side screaming. Stop it! I didnt attack you. ah. I see. Lee Han wanted to ask what it was like, but he was too busy avoiding it. Fortunately, even if Professor Verdus fell, thanks to the artifacts he was wearing, he was serving as a solid obstacle. Lee Han quickly grabbed the fallen Professor Verdus and lifted him up like a shield. The bullets made of dark elements bounced mercilessly. When will this end? Looks like youll have to wait a minute! 30 minutes later. Professor Voladi, who improved Lee Hans sense of the dark element through simple basic training, declared a break. Its good to use the environment, but basic skills come first. I will keep that in mind. Then take care of the basilisk. ? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by Professor Voladis words. Uh what arent you teaching me? Usually, when you ask a first-year student to take care of a basilisk egg, dont you tell them something like You have to do this and that, dont do this? Of course, before Lee Han came, I asked Professor Lightning Step a lot, but I was going to tell you anyway. thank you. Tak- Professor Boladi threw the book. Lee Han thought it was rather fortunate. Because Professor Voladi was a man better explained in books than in words. I used it based on the blue dragon tower, but the phoenix tower wont be much different. yes? Lee Han was about to look through the book, but hesitated. What are you talking about? Professor Verdus, who was next to him, said. Can you help me if its hard to move the eggs? Realizing that he had to raise him in the dormitory rather than helping him grow in Professor Boladis classroom, Lee Han seriously contemplated moving to the White Tiger Tower. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Professor. No matter how you think about it, taking care of basilisk eggs in a dorm is unreasonable. If it hatches by mistake By mistake? Anyway, even hatching could cause an accident. I wanted to step on Professor Verdus instep, but the distance was a bit far. Lee Han was sorry. But I was advised by an expert that you are better off. What mad expert? no sorry Excuse me, but who are you? Lee Han wondered if the skeleton headmaster had said such bullshit. Professor Lightningstep. Lee Han listened closely to Professor Boladis explanation, trying to stay as calm as possible. According to the explanation, Professor Lightning Walk seemed to be answering Professor Voladis question as sincerely as possible. However, no matter how diligently you write it down, growing and growing something requires interest and sense that goes beyond theory. Concerned, the lightning-footed professor said: C Wouldnt it be better to just leave it to the disciple? -indeed. Professor Voladi decided to respect the experts opinion. I see but Professor. Professor Lightning Step is not telling me to take him to the dormitory and raise him. is it? Compromise and raise them in a third space. There must be a lot of things to prepare to take care of the basilisk anyway Lee Han thought about where would be good. Professor Thunderwalks cabin was also a pretty good option. Its located away from the surroundings, and its good to do additional work Hmm. It wont do any good to upset the grocer. However, due to Professor Thunderstrucks personality, there was a high possibility that he would vomit if he told him to take care of basilisk eggs in his favorite cabin. Lee Han gave up and opened his mouth. Ill get the place, so you two build it. uh? I? I hear youre getting the ingredients. What does that have to do with it? Professor Verdus asked, sincerely not understanding. Lee Han smiled at the appearance of a genius trying to transcend the concept of transaction. And I asked Professor Voladi. professor. Please convince me. i get it. A minute later Professor Verdus was persuaded. * * * Hot during the day and cold at night I think we need a fireplace as well as a space to enhance the cold magic. Heat Enhanced Cold Enhanced. Both are magic without any fun. Ignoring Professor Verduss words, Lee Han moved on. Youll need a lot of water, so a place near a stream would be nice. Since its a basilisk, I think Ill have to go somewhere less crowded Professor Verdus will take care of the materials. The good thing about building with a magician or an outstanding endowment wizard was this. Lee Han made a decision after going up north from the main building and combing through the forest at the beginning of the mountain range. Please build it here. okay. Professor Verdus waved his staff without saying anything. In an instant, the floor was hardened and dug deep, and the logs piled up and began to take the shape of a house. Although not wide, a fairly comfortable log cabin was quickly completed. Professor Verdus cast fire-strengthening magic on the fireplace and cold-strengthening magic on the opposite side. Should I store groceries here after raising all the basilisks? It seemed like a waste to just throw away such a well-built building. Yihan carefully set the basilisk egg down in the middle of the log cabin. I could feel the energy of life wriggling inside. really. Shouldnt we keep the intruders out? Professor Kyo! why? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was surprised. I never thought the professor would think that way. Lee Han was honestly surprised. Of course, since it was a basilisk-raising hut, I was thinking of asking the surroundings to cast a detection obstruction or direction confusion spell to prevent other students from coming. But Professor Verdus did it himself. Professor Verdus replied smugly. of course. What if someone else steals the basilisk? Thats right. Lee Han canceled his surprise. Professor Verdus cast his magic regardless. If you dont follow the trees marked in red, you will lose your way. indeed. what are you doing right now? I am making a meal for the basilisk. Lee Han poured the basilisk feed that Professor Lightning Step had made into a pot and boiled it with water. A foul smell permeated the log cabin. Basilisks require a lot of nutrition to hatch. According to the old literature, it is written that seven chickens, four sheep, five pigs, two bulls, and sixteen fish should be caught and fed to the eggs a day, but it is not necessary if the feed is formulated in the correct way I am truly grateful to Professor Lightning Step. If it wasnt for that, Lee Han would have had to bring it all. It doesnt smell good. Do I really need to make this? Its okay if I catch seven chickens, four sheep, five pigs, two bulls, and sixteen fish. okay. To work hard. I wont. I will give you this. why?! Lee Han ignored Professor Verdus words and started feeding the eggs. The basilisk eggs absorbed the boiled fodder like a sponge sucking up water. Do you like it? As the egg trembled slightly, I felt waves of magical power flowing out. He wasnt sure, but he seemed satisfied with his meal. Lee Han, who was carefully feeding the eggs, called Professor Verdus to prepare for the next task. professor. Give me some food, please. Professor Verdus grumbled at the smell and raised the ladle. Then the egg trembled again and emitted a wave. This time the reaction was quite negative. professor. Ill just do it. Lee Han took the ladle away because he didnt want to. Al then reduced his negative reaction. To be hated by a basilisk that hasnt even been born yet. I was honestly surprised. If that was a skill, it was a skill. Why are you looking at me like that? its nothing. professor. Next up Magical power. The work of injecting mana periodically. For other wizards, it was a nuisance to have their precious magical energy taken away periodically every day but for Lee Han, it was the easiest task. Wow! I could feel that Al was more happy than before. Maybe it was because Professor Verdus was distant. Professor Verdus might have to be separated. If I kept giving stress to the basilisk for no reason and his personality became weird, only Lee Han would be hurt. Knock Knock C Are you here? Lee Han opened the log cabin door. Professor Voladi was standing with an armful of groceries. What did you bring canned food? Do you still have the basilisk food? You will eat this. ! While Lee Han was impressed, Professor Boladi came inside. Then he pulled Professor Verdus from the armchair and piled groceries in his place. Various canned meat fish and canned pickled fruits. And things like coffee and sugar also went up on top of each other. professor! Youll need food to stay here and take care of the basilisk. professor. I will go back to the dormitory that evening. Lee Han replied with a straight face. * * * Dinner. As he did last time, Lee Han called the White Tiger Tower students and started clearing the warehouse. The only difference was that the students at the White Tiger Tower were taking a sigh at a time. Huh If there was a golem Oops there is no golem anymore if its repaired tomorrow it works I was busy today. Despite Lee Hans words, the White Tiger Tower students did not stop grumbling. What did you do while youre busy? Isnt that what studying is? Magic is important, but they dont know whats really important. Wardanaz does not know the human heart. I spent time preparing to hatch the basilisk eggs after receiving the professors order. Are you okay? The students of the White Tiger Tower suddenly became solemn. I told you that Wodanaz has a story too. By the way, Mr. Wodanaz. Whats going on, Priestess Cyana? When Ciana, the priest of the Flemain Churchs snake beast, spoke to him, Lee Han turned his head away. You did work last time, so you dont have to do it today. ah. But since you came late and came from other towers, I want to do more. If it was the Blue Dragon Tower, they would never have shown this kind of kindness, but the priests of the Phoenix Tower deserved this kind of kindness. However, Priest Cyana firmly shook her head. I have a problem. what? Originally, it was time to pray, but you are taking away your prayer time because of this. That thats right. Now its my turn Did I have no choice but to come because the people of the White Tiger Tower asked me to work with them? What the! no! The students of the White Tiger Tower were unhappy with the absurd misunderstanding. If Lee Han had dragged them out, they would have dragged them out. It was so unfair that I couldnt even speak properly. But I dont think there are many reasons why you keep coming out of things that dont need to come out Besides, it seems like you pressured me to fix the golem earlier Its not pressure, its a request! Yes A lot of people say that. Priest Shiana said as if she didnt believe it at all. The students of the White Tiger Tower couldnt believe why they were being questioned like this. Who would hit whom when they said there were wodhanaj and white tiger tower students? One hundred and one hundred Wardanaz was the culprit. You know how strong Wardanaz is! But I heard that wizards are slow to cast, so they are often beaten by knights. Thats true, but that kind of disadvantage doesnt mean anything to Wardanaj! Hes the one who ambush me first if he wants! Theres no way Wardanaz-nim would do that. How polite you are. The White Tiger Tower students, as well as Lee Han, were a bit embarrassed. I never thought that the compliments you gave me every time we met would come back like this. What was surprising was that the other priests agreed with that. youre right. Theres no way Wardanaz-sama would do such an ambush. No I do. Are you telling white lies because you dont want the people of the White Tiger Tower to be embarrassed? Its not like that, its for real Lee Han explained as kindly as possible. I really came out to do it together, not to threaten. The golem was requested by the other side. yes. what. okay. If you say so Lee Han realized that explaining it now wouldnt do much good. I could hear the other priests working next to me whispering. -Did the White Tiger Tower forcefully drag Lee Han from the Wodanaz family? -Well I dont want to make a hasty guess, but judging from the way youre treating me right now Hey. Wodanaz. You go and rest. But I called you guys and Im sorry if Im the only one taking a break. Now is the time to talk like that! The White Tiger Tower students learned one thing. It might be more unfair to be called the one who threatened Wardanaz than to be called the one who was threatened by Wardanaz! Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Lee Han, who was forced to take a break, looked at Priest Shiana and asked. By the way, Priestess Siana. Wasnt Priest Shiana on duty this time? Isnt it that difficult to do a little more work to reveal the true meaning of Mr. Flement? Thats right. The calm madness shown by the Priests of the Phoenix Tower often overwhelmed Lee Han. The other top students dont want to go, so they try to fall out with all sorts of excuses, but they come together with just one thought to spread their faith to others. And I know that Wodanaz-nim came here when he wasnt originally? Lee Han hesitated at Priest Sianas words. I am a little different. is it so? It seems similar should I pray? Lee Han turned his back, thinking that it would not be good to talk about this topic for a long time. Priestess Cyana was delighted. Ive always thought that Mr. Wodanaz was the person who would carry on Mr. Flements will. Maybe because of the compliment? yes? Nothing. Priest Shiana lined up the sacrificial offerings one after another. It was a tool used for prayer by the priests serving Flement. bowl and cup. Glass bottle and lamp. The attitude of serving the gods differed from church to church, and the Flemain Church was more formal than the Agltakwa Church. The one who sees through the essence of things and brings about the changes. As you send your faith like this today, please give the believer a clue to change. The essence of things Lee Han recited after the prayer of Priest Siana. And just like he did to Agltacqua, he dedicated his magic to Flmain. Wow! !!! As the divine power was exerted just like the last time, Priest Shiana was overjoyed. As expected, the last Agltakwa Church must have been a coincidence! It was clear that his faith in Flmain had briefly gone astray through chance and misunderstanding. How could a person so sincere in alchemy be a follower of Agltakwa? Since the divine power was displayed so quickly, the divine magic will soon awaken. Lee Han, who was practicing hard, stopped for a moment and asked. Priestess Siana. Do you think the priest Shiana can also use divine magic? When learning a certain magic, there was no better teaching than seeing and experiencing the magic first. If he saw the sacred magic of the Flemain Church, he might be able to get a feel for it. ah. I should have shown you that first. You know how to write. At the Fleming Church Lee Han praised for about a minute. The White Tiger Tower students passing by looked at it with expressions like, Did Wodanaz take the wrong medicine? Priestess Cyana prepared the magic with a very triumphant face. Its not a big deal The snake beast priest scratched his finger with the tip of his fingernail. Then he put a drop of his blood into the glass of water. With the spell, the water bubbled and turned into medicine. Awesome! This wasnt flattery, it was sincerity. It was after Lee Han felt keenly how difficult it was to make a potion while working hard at the workshop throughout the vacation. Divine magic often breaks rules and common sense, but to make a potion with a single drop of blood like this. Its not that great. The performance of potions is also limited They say that excellent priests make even more amazing potions. Lee Han listened very intently. If Priest Shianas words were true, the Holy Magic of the Flement Church was certainly attractive. If you reach a high level, isnt it the same as making gold with your blood? Do I have to make blood? Its okay to spit it out, but considering how people who drink it feel, isnt blood better? Lee Han was about to ask if it was okay to hide it secretly, but held back because he didnt think it was something he would say to the priest. Right. I will definitely try awakening divine magic today. Oh no. You dont have to do it today, do you? And its not like youre forced to do it that way Priestess Shiana waved her hand in bewilderment at Lee Hans reaction. Divine magic, unlike other magic, wasnt all about being motivated. I could get hurt if I just put my willpower first. Of course, Priest Shiana didnt expect to see the results today Thats right. Dont overdo it. Divine magic can injure your body if you try to awaken it forcibly. what are you all doing here? Seeing the priests who had gathered behind him and nodded and gave advice, Priest Shiana glared at her in amazement. These priests are really! * * * In the end, Lee Han couldnt awaken to divine magic (Lee Han pretended not to hear the other priests breathe a sigh of relief). On the way back, Lee Han suddenly thought of it and asked a question to Priest Siana. excuse me. Have you ever wondered about Flemain?! thats not it. I was wondering if you know what kind of potion this is. Lee Han took out the potion recipe given to him by Yoners older sister Joanen during vacation. Lee Han still did not know what kind of potion this recipe was because he did not tell him what kind of potion it was if he made it himself. I think the reinforcement type is correct This potion Wow. How amazing! As soon as Priest Siana saw it, she exclaimed. I dont know which alchemists guild or workshop it was made in, but the skills of maximizing the effect by arranging various materials without any gaps were usually not outstanding. The alchemist who perfected this recipe must be a flawless perfectionist. Its amazing how they came up with this idea. After looking around for a while, Priest Shiana nodded and said, Im not sure, but I guess. I helped make something similar at the temple. As expected, Priest Siana Priest Siana stopped Lee Han from praising him. There was still something left to say. Wait. Blue meanil flowers as material. Donghaso Jurran is included, and this is often used when making foresight-related potions. Its probably a potion that strengthens your foresight. ! Lee Han was surprised. Foresight enhancement potion does that mean anything? There were various types of enhancement potions. Starting from strengthening magic, physical strength, strength, agility, reflexes, recovery, and so on. However, among them, potions that enhance foresight were extremely rare. To the extent that Ive never even heard of it. Wouldnt that work? The foresight enhancing potion was not a matter of difficulty, but of effectiveness. Right now, it is difficult to cast the magic of foresight itself, and even if it is cast, it is difficult to be sure that the result is properly interpreted. Why develop a potion that is difficult to determine whether it has been properly strengthened or not? It is. Its because Im not good at making potions related to foreknowledge. But even in temples, there are times when they are made very occasionally I think he made it because he was confident in the skill of the person who made it? Even though it was difficult to see the effect, there was a case of making and using it as if grabbing a straw. In particular, since the sacred magic used by the church was not systematic, the high-ranking priests used as much resources as possible when using divine magic. Hearing such a precedent story, Lee Han began to be a little tempted. Joanens skill is certain. If its a recipe that has been tried a few times in the temple it might be a much improved version. Strong foresight is something akin to great intuition. Lee Han thought of himself drinking this potion and taking the headmasters test. C Aaaah! I am so angry that my skull will be shattered! hmm. Its not like this. really. Mr. Wodanaz? huh? You can even give me the compliment you were talking about earlier. Yes. For a moment, Lee Han thought that Shiana priest was slightly like Gainando. * * * Morning. As there was no lecture in the morning, Lee Han tried to spend it leisurely. I went to the vegetable garden, tended some crops, checked the basilisk eggs, went to the stable and looked at the face of the phone rig Actually, he didnt seem very relaxed, but Lee Han tried to believe that he was relaxed. Wardanaz! Wodanaz! lets hurry! Until Angrago and the White Tiger Tower students rushed in and called out. I cant go after lunch Okay. lets go. Lee Han tried to ask if he could go later, but gave up after seeing the faces of the White Tiger Tower students. If he refused, he looked like he was about to roll over on the floor, weeping loudly. Bang bang! ah. You brought a golem. Upon knocking on the door, Professor Verdus yawned and walked out of his tower. The White Tiger Tower students watched nervously as the professor looked over the disabled golem. Wardanaz. Are you okay? Can I get better? Why do you ask me that You dont have a heart!! Im sorry. I was so excited. Im worried about the golem Were these bastards so sentimental? Inwardly, Lee Han changed the evaluation of Angrago and his friends. I always thought of them as a group of beasts who wielded only swords and said, Ooh, Im swinging a sword Well done. Even though its been over ten years, its like this. I wonder if the professors disciples made it? well? I dont know what my students are making. Verdus raised a quill and started scribbling. And then passed it on to the students. ruler. A bundle of well-manicured birches Five-tier granite bricks Three boxes of basalt (in large chunks) A bag of Cho Ma-young Two bottles of Sebelan Mountain Combination Potion What is this? Materials needed for repair. The students of the White Tiger Tower were perplexed. Of course, he thought that Professor Verdus would just fix it. In addition, there were more ingredients than expected. If it was outside, it would have been much harder to find it inside the school. Professor, dont you have any materials? me? there is? Can I use that? why? Its your golem. The white tiger tower students who were speechless looked at Lee Han as if asking for help, but Lee Han ignored them. This is what Professor Verdus said was right. great. Ill save you! If you save me, Ill be sure to fix it! okay! Bring it quickly! Looking at the students of the White Tiger Tower burning brightly, Lee Han asked, slightly worried. Can you bring it? Dont worry. Wodanaz. we are knights Once a knight swears an oath, no hardship can break that oath. Thats right. * * * Looks like some students are absent Professor Ingeldell said as he looked around at the students gathered during the swordsmanship class. I am not penalizing or penalizing for not participating. After all, if you dont pour yourself into swordsmanship, you cant go higher. ruler. Then each of them will be divided Wordanaz. Giselle threw a word at Lee Han. Lee Han answered while quickly checking what he had done during vacation. Why? Those who didnt come to you no. done. What happened after you said everything? I didnt attack. What did I say? Moradi. You said Lee Han wasnt the culprit. Durgyu replied in a very relieved voice. He seemed overjoyed for someone who believed in his friend. If you live, you might be absent Lee Han, who was saying this, hesitated. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Come to think of it, the missing ones were Anrago and his friends. Did these bastards miss lectures to gather materials?? It was an amazing resolution that was hard to imagine for Lee Han. Lets go into the woods. Today, lets imagine a fight in the forest. At Professor Ingeldells words, Lee Han looked at the two and asked. I have a question. What is it? Lee Han? ? Would Professor Ingeldell be upset if he went into the woods and found absent students playing in the woods? Chapter 394 Chapter 394 ???? The two White Tiger Top students were taken aback by their friends sudden question, but they came up with an answer. There will be no good reactions. maybe. No matter how generous Professor Ingeldell is, I wonder if it would be bad to meet him. Lee Han. hmm. Right. There is a high possibility that the Angrago gang are now playing in the forest after falling into the river. ?! They both struggled to believe how that could make sense. Lee Han. Even though Anrago didnt like studying that much, he even skipped swordsmanship lectures To fix the golem. ah. That makes sense. I understand. Durgyu immediately understood. Anrago and his friends kept whining in the tower, The golem is broken, how can I fix it? It was to the point that Giselle could not stand it and wielded her twin swords. I guess I can just tell them to avoid it on their own. I dont want to see a professor who is angry for no reason. how? Uh do you guys have any means of communicating with each other? A secret mark or something In response to Lee Hans question, the two students looked at each other as if asking what bullshit they were talking about. Why is there such a thing? Are you serious? Lee Han? Is there anything like that in the Blue Dragon Tower? uh. Im learning it from a member of the Shadow Patrol. When entering a forest, leave a sign before entering. The two of them were overwhelmed by the unexpected madness. Giselle made a vow to herself that she would ask the students of the White Tiger Tower to leave a mark like that in the future. * * * Angrago swung his wooden sword and cut down the bushes that blocked his path. Kiihii- Its a knife fly again?! Keep down! An insect the size of a sparrow flew in with a sharp sound. The continuously oscillating wings were sharper than expected, and if hit incorrectly, they could inflict deeper wounds than the blade. However, unlike before, the students of the White Tiger Tower had sharpened their senses through rigorous training. As well as the quests carried out during the first semester and vacation Burn up! As the burning wooden sword passed by, the insect crashed. joy. Compared to wordanazs magic, youre nothing. hey. Do you really have to say that? Im sorry. even I did not know. no. Im sorry. Anrago and his friends looked at each other passionately. The strong friendship formed while dealing with the evil archmage could not be destroyed by a petty quarrel. If you look at the map, its about this The Black Turtle Tower guys didnt cheat, right? Those guys have no conscience. no way. anyway Wodanaz does business with them too. Wodhanaz is scared, so even if you cant cheat, cant you play tricks on us? Anrago suddenly began to feel suspicious about the forest map he was holding. thud! ! The students of the White Tiger Tower were stunned. A heavy sound echoed from within the forest. what? Be careful. Stay strong! Sound. Ring in my ears. The students of the White Tiger Tower raised their guard by casting reinforcement magic. The students of the other towers made sarcastic remarks, saying, They join the knights if they are going to fight with their bodies. Why did they join Ein Lorgard? In particular, in the case of strengthening magic, where a seasoned sense of the body is essential, the progress was faster than other top students. The magic she had cast just now wasnt as high-level as the comprehensive strengthening magic like < Gonadaltes'' Agile Steps >, but even this level was quite effective. And the side effects of that magic wordanaz cast were too hard. I cant see it The White Tiger Tower students walked forward nervously. It was a scene that Lee Han would have lamented if he had seen it. There is a strange sound, but if the identity of the enemy is not visible, you should search and collect information in as many ways as possible. And that complacency soon paid off. Poof! A thick tree branch rose from the ground, grabbed the ankles of the White Tiger Tower students and lifted them upside down. !!!! Its a ghost tree! A monster in which an evil demon moves in a form combined with a tree rather than a spiritual body. The thump I heard earlier was clearly the sound of a tree waking up. Burn up Kut! The staff fell from the hand of the White Tiger Tower student who was about to cast the spell. The monster instinctively felt the mana and gave it strength to subdue it. Left alone, Angrago fell into conflict. Now all I can do is Angrago suddenly thought of Wodanaz. What would you have said if you had Wardanaz? -If you cant catch it by yourself, you should call in support. What are you doing? My friends! If youre waiting for support Ango! Save me quickly! What are you doing! Come on! Oh no. Support What are you talking about! Are you going to leave it!? shit. Goes!! Anrago changed his mind and grabbed his weapon. But I couldnt help but feel uncomfortable in a corner of my heart. * * * Lee Han. So what should I do in a situation like now where there are no signs? uh? Lee Han looked at Therugyu as if asking what he was talking about. Durgyu was a little taken aback. Did I say something strange? If youre right then didnt Angrago and his friends go into the forest first? I think we should contact him as soon as possible and let him come out. The professor might get angry, and most of all, skipping lectures isnt the right thing to do. Durgyu pondered over the method he could use now. If youre a wizard of this level, you might be able to send a paper bird or a tamed pigeon I cant do that? Cant you? Then, is there any other way? No. isnt there? Lee Han nodded. Durgyu was speechless and narrowed his eyes. Durgyu. I appreciate that you rate me highly, but Im not good at all magic. With no signs or a way to contact you, what you need to do now is something else. which? Even if those children are found, they insist that they do not know. In that respect, I have an advantage as the Blue Dragon Tower, but you two will have to cut it down quickly. Durgyu opened his mouth in embarrassment, but Giselle agreed. Thats right. There is no need to take joint responsibility for nothing. Durgyu. The living must live. You dont need to get deducted for nothing. Oh no What are you all doing there? While talking, Professor Ingeldell, who had gone ahead, called the three. Lee Han and Giselle immediately responded. Im leaving now! Come up. really. Wodanaz. I was contacted by the Beech Knights and was very surprised. What did you do to be praised so much? I think its because the knights of the Beech Tree Order are kind. I dont think they were like that Professor Ingeldell tilted his head. puck! evil! ! One of the students in front of me screamed and fell over. A human-sized wooden doll protruded from the side holding a weapon. Professor Kyo! There is a weirdo! ah. It was prepared for todays lecture. The four are surrounded!!! Another student belatedly realized the situation and screamed. He realized that Professor Ingeldell had not just put one up, but packed them all around the forest. Dont fight with force, use the terrain to fight cleverly. Fighting in the woods is different from fighting in the open. Professor Ingeldell gave his students some advice. The fight in the forest, where the bushes and branches are tightly packed and the slopes and stones can bind your feet at any time, was a fight against yourself. Only a swordsman who could conserve his stamina, calm down his excitement, calmly grasp the surrounding landmarks, and use the situation flexibly could fight for a long time in the forest This way ! Break through the siege and get out! Drill sideways! Disperse! Scatter!! Professor Ingeldell was taken aback for the first time in a long time when he saw the students scattered in groups of threes and threes and trying to break through the encirclement and run away. Oh no. If we all fight together I prepared for everyone to fight in the forest, but youre trying to leave the other friends behind? Professor Ingeldell did not know that the students who had been beaten by Headmaster Skull were used to this kind of situation. When you fall into a siege of unknown scale, the most strategic choice is not to fight together and get caught, but to survive as many as possible by scattering! professor. sorry. Lee Han, of course, knew the reason, so as soon as the wooden doll appeared, he broke through the siege to the shallowest place. Space, be aware! Durgyu. Come this way! Moradi! It might be weak over there! Isnt it time to do some tricks! Giselle burst into anger. He was acting in vain. Who are you going to use as bait now! Its normal to feel embarrassed if youre caught, but Lee Han didnt blink an eye. He shouted while looking at the other White Tiger Tower students. I see that the other side is weak! thanks! Wodanaz kuck! lets go! Lee Han, who shook the siege by sending another student first, hurriedly ran out. As the wooden dolls rushed at him, Lee Han drew out his wooden sword and chanted. Stay in the cold! The strength of cold magic was that it could inflict damage on the opponent even if it did not receive a direct hit. Frost swung around and stopped the wooden dolls feet. In the open space in front, Lee Han thought he was good. Drilled! There were still many wooden dolls left, but the distance was far and there were many scattered students. If you subdue the other students first, you will subdue them. I should have thought of it like a real game. Professor Ingeldells serious voice came from behind. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han suddenly became anxious. It was rare that ordinary professors were serious about it. Poo! A wave of powerful magical power spread out with the sound of a scroll tearing. And the number of wooden dolls began to increase like crazy. Its different from what we planned, but the chase in the woods will be a good experience. Everyone try hard to dodge! shit. Lee Han vowed to stop students from ignoring the professors curriculum and trying to act as they please. Be transformed into steel! Cloak! right! The cloak, which had turned into steel, blocked the wooden dolls attack and made a dull sound. Five wooden dolls came out at the same time and tried to knock Lee Han. Lee Han stomped his feet while defending the attack with his cape. The steps I learned from Allarron saved my life. too many! I was able to see that numbers are a tremendous weapon. Seeing that the number continues to increase even now Lee Han gritted his teeth and glanced at Professor Ingeldell from a distance. Wardanaz must not fight with magic other than enchantment or transmutation magic! tsk. How did know? Lee Han, who secretly tried to use another magic, clicked his tongue. Giselle shouted after twisting the leg of the wooden doll with her twin swords and knocking it over. Let us also scatter! It was a luxury for the three of them to gather together in a situation where the number of enemies was many times greater than before. Lee Han nodded and raised his hand. Giselle also raised her hand. Durgyu looked at the two in bewilderment. Why are you raising your hand? I won! I won!! Giselle exclaimed with a flushed face. Durgyu had never seen Giselle like that. shit. Now who decides which direction to go out first? what. Didnt you know? I cant help it. Durgyu, you choose first. Lee Han gave up the second order. Durgyu had many things he wanted to say, but there was no time left. I had no choice but to rush out. Lee Han, the last remaining man, saw the wooden dolls coming from behind and took out an iron ball. Move! It wasnt taken out to use in battle. I thought about it before, but I put it off. Lee Han ran to the cliff where there was no path, grabbed the iron ball, and hung himself in the air. widely! However, the wooden dolls were more persistent than expected. I started jumping into the air to catch Lee Han. Which professor created this summon beast!? Lee Han swung his staff while cursing inwardly. It was an embarrassing situation, but it was not unexpected. Water With the incantation, the water quickly took shape and began to gather from below. Although she was in a desperate situation with one hand holding an iron ball to support her body and wooden dolls jumping down in front of her, the spell was completed without wavering. Unfold! Professor Ingeldell honestly couldnt help but admire. How could you criticize a student who only wanted to see swordsmanship, but cleverly escaped like that? Cheeky! Landing on the water, Lee Han rolled sideways and quickly got into his stance. The wooden dolls fell from behind and were smashed, but they couldnt be careless. I got out quickly and went down Wodanaz!! What are you guys doing?? Lee Han was genuinely taken aback when he saw Angrago and his friends hanging upside down. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Angrago and the White Tiger Tower The students were embarrassed and couldnt answer right away. However, Lee Han immediately grasped the situation. Did these fools skip the river and get caught by the monsters! The river lecture doesnt matter The students at the White Tiger Tower were puzzled, as it seemed that Wodanaz was more upset about the missing lecture. Dalkadak! Suddenly, there was the sound of trees crashing behind them. Lee Han clicked his tongue. The broken wooden dolls split and new wooden dolls appeared. Really, what kind of professor made this?! Even if it breaks, you can increase the number like that. As a magician, he had no choice but to admire his technique, but as a student listening to the lecture, his persistence made his teeth tremble. Lee Han took a deep breath. There werent that many options as long as there was a ghost tree behind. Finish as quickly as possible and deal with the ghost tree! Kwajik! amazing! Anrago marveled as he hung upside down. There were many problems with personality, but Wardanazs swordsmanship was undeniable. Solid swordsmanship reminiscent of a walking fortress! The number of herbivores in the wall rock sword that Wodanaz learned was not large, and the changes were not complicated or strange. Compared to all the complex and esoteric swordsmanships of ascending, Byeogam Sword seemed like a low-class swordsmanship at first glance. However, conversely, there was no choice but to have a reason for the Byeogam Sword, which had a large number of herbivores and was not complicated to change, to gain a reputation in the empire. It was a simple swing, but if it could not be avoided once unfolded, nothing was as powerful as the attack. The simplest attacks are the most powerful. You have to be able to tell this easy but difficult story with patience and dedication to be a true swordsman Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you doing?! Anrago forgot what he was hanging on to and shouted. While admiring it, Lee Han was using some strange catch technique. Suddenly, the length of the wooden sword increased, and the wooden doll flinched back. It was fine up to that point, but when I saw that there was no damage even if I touched it That was not a real sword, but a catch technique that deceived the opponent with illusions. Dont talk. It breaks your concentration. Oh no Why such a skill I was admiring the pure swordsmanship, but when I used a strange catch technique together, I woke up. I wanted to see the beautiful Byeokgam sword that was captured without any gaps Of course, Angragos expectations meant nothing to Lee Han. Lee Han generously applied his recently learned catch techniques and knocked down the wooden dolls. The wooden dolls were unable to react to the unexpected catch technique and collapsed. As expected, the catch technique is the best. Of course, using such an out-of-the-box catching technique against a really good swordsman was an act of suicide that didnt even work In the first place, Lee Han had no intention of dealing with a really good swordsman. If youre a really good swordsman, you should avoid it! Wardanaz! be careful! Even before Ang Lagos cry was over, Lee Han had already kicked off his seat. Tree branches rose from under the spot where Lee Han had been. It was the attack of the ghost tree. How?! Of course I was on guard. Lee Han said as he brushed off the dust. Fortunately, thanks to the quick finish of the wooden doll, it did not go to the worst situation of being attacked. With < spatial awareness > magic wait. Didnt you guys use < spatial perception > magic? The < Spatial Recognition > magic was more difficult than Circle, and it was not a magic that could be wasted like Lee Han. Even if the White Tiger Tower students succeed, it wont be easy for the duration to exceed 10 seconds. I almost cheered for the ghost tree at the moment. Hiss! attack from behind. As if he had already expected it, Lee Han stomped his foot to the side to avoid it. The ghost tree cried out in annoyance. He realized that surprise attacks would not work on his opponent. Knock knock knock -! The branch swung like a whip and the attack exploded again. Lee Han widened his distance and avoided it. As he skillfully flew and rolled, the ghost tree made a mocking noise. - It was as if a warrior with a sword was making fun of him for continuing to keep distance even though he couldnt attack. Lee Han was a little taken aback by the ridicule. Isnt that bastard misunderstanding something? Now was not the time for the ghost tree to relax. Because Burn. Dozens of sparks rose in the air. Although they were small in size, they were terrible flames containing powerful magic power. Since it was dealing with the wooden dolls or Professor Ingeldells lecture, they didnt use ranged magic, but the ghost tree didnt enter it. The moment I opened the distance, I was thinking of casting a spell and going to magic, but I cant believe Im pampering myself. Rather, the ghost tree should have narrowed the distance and prevented Lee Han from widening the distance. -! Perhaps belatedly realizing this, the monster started rushing at it. But it was already too late. The flames bloomed by Lee Han exploded in a bloody trajectory toward the trunk of the revealed ghost tree. * * * Splat! Lee Han threw a mass of water on the White Tiger Tower students. It was because I was worried that the fire that had been transferred to the ghost tree might splash on the students. Are you okay? water, there was no need to pour water on it. The students, who had become like drowning mice, woke up screaming in agony. It was not usually dizzy, as it continued to swing upside down like a pendulum. Is everyone okay? !!! The students were startled when they heard Professor Ingeldells voice from above. Why is the professor here?! Woah Wo Danaz. Could it be that they sold us?! you crazy people. You guys were fooling around at the place of the river. Lee Han was dumbfounded. I saved it at best You have to run away too! Its not that Im not thinking. No matter how thoughtless Anrago and his friends were, they knew that it was not a good idea to confront the professor when he missed a lecture. done. Be still. because!? Theres no way theyre trying to sell us out keep your mouth shut before you get hit. From Lee Hans point of view, it was because of the skeleton principal that the students of the White Tiger Tower were so delusional. Because I fell into a trap at night and made them run here and there What kind of misunderstanding is this because of the principal? principal? No, it has nothing to do with the principal Noisy. Angrago wanted to say, The reason we suspect you is because of what you did, not because of the skeleton headmaster, but his mouth was blocked. What are you all doing? Professor Ingeldell, who came down, looked at the situation and said with a puzzled face. Lee Han replied as if he was sorry. Here Anrago and his friends were caught by the ghost tree. Because of this, I cant even attend lectures ??? Thats right! Anrago was the quickest to notice. I realized it belatedly and got it right. You mean you were caught by the ghost tree? What is everyone doing here? I was practicing my swordsmanship in the forest. Thats Professor Ingeldells expression was touched. I knew that the students of the White Tiger Tower were serious about swordsmanship, but I didnt expect it to be this much. After today, everyone please stay. yes? Its going to be very split right now. I understand. I will help you not to lose to the ghost tree. The students of the White Tiger Tower stared at Lee Han, but Lee Han ignored them and looked around the ghost tree to see if there was anything to pick up. Wodhanaz Work hard. Repair our golem You can do that and this too. work hard. Lee Han patted Angrago on the shoulder. But the ungrateful Anrago frowned. Wardanaz did well. You got away with the wooden puppets well. thank you. really. Wodanaz. The story of the Beech Knights earlier. They said they would visit the school once Yes?? Lee Han was surprised. The action of the knights always surprised Lee Han. If you say Lets have a meal sometime, the knights will definitely visit you for a meal! Of course you have to ask for permission It must be difficult, right? Fortunately, the principal agreed. yes??? For some reason, the Beech Knights always donate generously. It seems to work out. Professor Ingeldell nodded as if his reasoning was highly probable. And this time, Lee Hans face was frowned with arrogance. * * * Why should we move this Blame your friends. After the lecture, while Angrago and his friends were taking supplementary lessons, Lee Han moved the wood with the White Tiger Tower students. Angrago cried out and said, Ive found it, but if I dont take it now, I might not be able to find it later. At first, the possibility seemed so low that I didnt care much, but as the number of people gathered this much, Lee Han gradually changed his mind. If there was a golem of that size, how comfortable would it be? Now that Einrogard is doing more and more things, that golem will be a reliable helper. Lee Han. I heard about the warehouse. Why dont you search the warehouse some more? Durgyu asked as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. I had to search all over the school to get the materials I needed for the golem. At first glance, the warehouse where clutter was piled up looked like a garbage dump, but if you looked carefully, you might be able to find something good. Isnt there a difference between trash and junk? Lee Han was amazed. Durgyu. you this child Are you trying to take advantage of the White Tiger Tower students while they are being tricked and quickly get rid of chores that need to be done at night? You are genius. Oh no! Its not?! Good idea. White Tiger Top Bastards! lets go! There are places to get more materials! Lee Han shouted to the White Tiger Tower students who put down the wood. The White Tiger Tower students were tricked by the atmosphere and inadvertently followed Lee Han. Seeing this, Lee Han was happy. If nothing else, this kind of loyal naivety was the strength of the students of the White Tiger Tower. I wish I could finish it all before the weekend. That way, you will be able to study slowly over the weekend. Wadangtangkudangtangtang! The White Tiger Tower students who had flocked to the warehouse lifted the bags one by one, just like they did last week. How many of these garbage are there, so there is no end? uh. Is this basalt? Do you think I can use it if I polish it? Thats monster shit. Tuk- ? Lee Han felt something hit his foot and lowered his head. A rusty bronze doorknob was attached to the floor door. Wait, everyone, come over here. Woah Wo Danaz. We werent playing! Im not scolding you, so come quickly. Lee Han vowed to be a little gentle with the White Tiger Tower students. Have you seen this? uh?!? No. From the reaction of the White Tiger Tower students, Lee Han realized that no floor door leading to this basement had ever been found. It must have been found as a mountain of clutter was cleared away. This is Wodanazisnt that?? that??? what? Lee Han asked, slightly expecting the reaction of the White Tiger Tower student. do you know something An underground passage made by seniors that allows escape to the outside! I dont think there is an underground passage from the second floor of Einrogarde to the outside of the school walls. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 But its Ein Lorgard. Lee Han could not completely deny the white tiger tower students words. Even if such a passage seemed impossible structurally, Ein Lorgard was a place where there was no absolute. After descending a few steps from the upper spire, there is a possibility of coming out to the basement of the village outside the school. Its full of magical heritage thats so old that even the skeleton headmaster cant figure it out No. No matter how you take it into account, its not. Lee Han, who was worried, firmly denied it. Of course, there is a possibility, but isnt that possibility enough for Kainando to be the top of the grade this time? Stop talking nonsense and get out of the way. Sobbing. Bang-Tang-Tang- Lee Han cautiously cast spells, checked the ingredients, tried to detect magic as much as possible, and knocked on the floor door, trying to see if there were organs or traps inside. It doesnt seem like it, but. Still, he was not sure after checking alone, so Lee Han called his friends. Are you confident in dismantling traps and organ detection here? The White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Han with puzzled faces. He came from a family of knights, so there was no way he would be good at such skills. However, Lee Han mercilessly criticized them. Isnt it?? What did you guys do without learning alternative skills? No Our knight hey! done. I wont do it alone. Lee Han grumbled and checked the door again using the technique he learned from Ratford. How nice it would have been if there had been a Ratford! The students of the White Tiger Tower felt unfair, but they couldnt bear to refute Lee Hans confirmation. Where the hell did that kid learn from? I dont think there is Okay. open Before that, lets pick three of you. What are you trying to do? Thirteen people like the door. For the rest, just in case you dont know, stand by the doorway over there, and if you ever get into trouble, jump right out and run away. 10 minutes later. The three unlucky ones (Anrago, who was wrongly selected after returning from replenishment, was on the verge of crying) stood in front of the door with Lee Han. open it! The door opened upwards with a heavy sound . As the dust, so thick that one coughed, disappeared, a dark staircase leading to the basement appeared. Kuluk kukuk the escape passage? No way. Does everyone have dark vision? Enter! Lee Han, who cast a possible strengthening spell on his friends before opening it, lowered his head and took a step forward. No matter how dark vision is, walking around in the dark is bound to be limited and frustrating. I wanted to turn on the light, but Lee Han held back. Because I didnt know what was inside. Its a potion, Wodanaz! Quite a lot! After going down the stairs and walking a little down the aisle, I saw glass bottles slithering on the shelf next to me. The students of the White Tiger Tower whispered in delighted voices that they had found something. However, Lee Han shook his head. I dont feel the magic. Its alcohol. Isnt that better? Shh. Its in front of Wodanaz. When one of the students of the White Tiger Tower spoke in bewilderment, he noticed from the side. No matter how much you like alcohol, in front of Wodanaz, Hey! Its not a potion, its a drink! There was nothing good about saying Im excited!. How ignorant and vulgar would it look? okay. Alcohol is also a pretty good thing. You can exchange it with the Black Turtle Tower. Isnt it? I thought so too. Anrago answered while hiding his drool. It was an exchange, and he intended to drink his share. Was it the seniors secret warehouse? Lee Han looked at the drinks on the shelf and was lost in thought. In Einrogard, new rooms appeared and disappeared every moment. It wouldnt be strange if a room that had been used for years suddenly moved to another place. Some of these drinks were branded bottles bought from outside, but others were made by hand. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Curse the mad skull and here I complete this drink. Does it make sense to fight each other in midterms? One day I will report it to His Majesty the Emperor! Junior who will someday discover this empty bottle, beware of outsiders entering! They are invited to trample on you! If I dont graduate next year, I wont complain even if I become undead! It looks like you dipped it pretty hard Aside from complaints, Lee Han-eun wondered why the seniors left these bottles. Of course, it wont be easy to find it again, but seniors who spent several years at the magic school must have experienced a change of location once or twice. Theres no reason seasoned mages should just give up on something like this Whoa whoa whoa wowdanaz. Hearing Angragos frightened voice from the side, Lee Han reacted immediately. He aimed his staff and immediately prepared to cast a spell, then looked away. what? A huge statue was walking towards the party. The statue, about twice as tall as the students gathered, approached, barely brushing the ceiling of the aisle. Lee Han hesitated whether to memorize the spell at the other persons appearance, which did not feel intimidating or murderous at all. It was the opponent who cut off the hesitation first. C We welcome challengers. At that moment, the wooden sword of one of the White Tiger Tower students teleported into the statues grasp. Lee Han was surprised. Spatial type magic so easy!? Space-time magic was notorious for being the most difficult among magic. No matter how magically Einrogard is a special place, the statue casts space-type magic like that. It was truly an unbelievable sight. My my sword!! Give me back my sword!! -This is the price of a challenge. ruler. when will you start? the statue asked impassively. what are you competing for? C What? If wizards meet each other, of course its magic. shit. Lee Han clicked his tongue. I wouldnt know if it was something other than magic, but if it was magic, it was a match of pure skill. If youre a wizard who just took away the wooden sword so that it cant even react with space-type magic Its done! If its magic! Hey you crazy bastards. ?! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were overjoyed and then cursed at, were very surprised. why?! * * * So you were looking for something useful in the warehouse? Arriving at the warehouse late, Giselle furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the students of the White Tiger Tower gathered. Of course, I could understand wanting to repair the golem, but no matter how much I think about it, this is Isnt Wardanaz doing his job instead? Thats not right. Moradi. why do you think so? Its something the priests do together. You cant cheat like that. ohyes. Giselle held back the swear words. So, where did Wodanaz go? I went down here in the basement. ?! Before I could even hear the explanation of the situation, someone jumped up the stairs with a clattering sound. The white tiger tower students who became contemplative screamed. Wardanaz is dying!! what?!?! What nonsense is that?! The students of the White Tiger Tower who had been waiting were shocked and came running. Im not dying you fools Lee Han muttered annoyedly as he was being carried on a stretcher made by his friends. It was expected, but the skill of the wizard statue was truly phenomenal. As soon as the duel took place, he teleported a few pieces of rock right where Lee Han was. -No magic power Amazing! Of course, direct teleportation was blocked due to the great magic power caused by Lee Hans abnormal magic power. However, the strength of the statue was revealed behind it. Even when magic is blocked, the attack continues like flowing water without panicking. If direct teleportation is not possible, indirectly! Shook! In an instant, as if to surround Lee Han on all sides, pieces of rock formed and hit him quickly. He hurriedly tried to defend himself with conversion magic, but the shock was unavoidable. Lee Han just fell apart. The attack using space magic was terribly flawless. -The captain has fallen, so this challenge will end with this. The Chamber of Knowledge is not so easy to enter. Room of Knowledge?? The students who heard the explanation were embarrassed. What is the Room of Knowledge? When I asked I heard that its a place where the things the seniors studied are piled up. what? Is there such a thing? Even if there is, it doesnt make any sense! I cant go in there! Anrago said in a trembling voice. There was an intense pressure that only students who met face to face could feel. To think that wordanaz would go out at once. First of all, lets take Wardanaz to the healing room. I dont know, so Ill check it out. Thats right. Durgyu and Giselle grabbed Lee Han by the shoulders. Giselle inadvertently helped him, then glared at Durgyu as if he was dumbfounded. Durgyu lowered his head as if begging him to take a look. Why do I What? Moradi?! I promise to support Lee Han! After all, you are an honorable knight! Durgyu shouted loudly for everyone to hear. Giselle opened her mouth wide in amazement. I never thought Durgyu would do something like that! Such a crazy bird Im sorry. To be honest, those guys arent trustworthy. Before leaving with support, Lee Han called Ang Lago. Angrago Tell me. Wodanaz! Shall I close the door?? Do you have any instructions? No Bring the alcohol inside * * * -You got hit pretty hard. -Above Are you in a dangerous condition? -no. It fit well so I didnt get hurt too much. Just recover the shock and youll get better soon. C Lee Han! did you hear He must have protected himself with magical powers. How dare you use your wits in such a situation! -Durgyu Its embarrassing, so say something quietly Lee Han, who recovered after resting for a few hours, shook his head and moved to the Black Turtle Tower. I was caught off guard and suffered greatly. You shouldnt have relaxed at all in Ein Lorgard, but I was caught off guard for a moment and then I was severely injured. I guessed what the situation was. Some of the seniors found a room and used it as a wine cellar and a reading room, but when the space in the school was rearranged, some crazy statue came in. No matter who approached him, it was natural that his seniors couldnt penetrate him, as he was the one who challenged him to a duel. Besides, his magic combat skills were bloody high, so Ill have to repair the golem without even thinking about going underground. I would have gone through the road to see what the seniors left behind, but honestly, I couldnt find an answer. Wardanaz! Several Black Turtle Tower students with familiar faces were sitting on black market chairs and waved at Lee Han. It was a pity that you werent there. The market is activated only when there is a big hand like you. sorry. Dont worry, Ill be back with something from outside soon. Whoops Whoops. The look of the students exchanging glances while having vile conversations with each other was a seasoned smuggler itself. Instead, I brought something else today. Lee Han put the drinks that the White Tiger Tower students took out from the cellar on top. The students of the Black Turtle Tower were startled by the liquid of life. Do you drink like this?! WODANAZ What the hell are you! How did you get it?! Why are you asking stupid questions? Whoop whoop. I asked you something. Why are you two talking so strangely? Ratford, the real expert, was puzzled by the suspicious atmosphere more than necessary. In the black market, they didnt talk suspiciously like that. Are you just talking in a friendly way? Lee Han handed five bottles of alcohol to the Black Turtle Tower students and received various supplies. Lee Han nodded in satisfaction after negotiating while weighing the weight of the cheese wrapped in a paper bag. This should be fine for a week. It is a gross exaggeration. Wodanaz. One month is the amount to last. really. Do you know that the Imperial Alchemists are here? who said? I heard the Imperial Alchemists came? Other friends saw it earlier. Right. Lee Han suddenly remembered a phrase he had seen in the basement. Junior who will someday discover this empty bottle, beware of outsiders entering! They are invited to trample on you! No, its not even midterms yetI guess not. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 But the always ominous premonitions matched well. Right? How did you know? Lee Han, who went to Professor Thunderwalk and asked a question just in case he didnt know, was taken aback. Professor Voladi would not have been so surprised. Because I already had a record in the first semester. Even if it was Professor Ingeldell, he would have been convinced, but even Professor Thunderwalker did this! Why do you need an outsider to learn alchemy? Yes, the world of alchemy is vast and endless It is necessary to learn the secrets of other alchemists as well as the secrets recorded in Einrogard? Professor Wooreegeol asked back as if asking why this was so obvious. In response, Lee Han had nothing to say. Well, thats true. It was something I felt while working in a studio during vacation, but no matter what field, magic was endless. Right now, even in alchemy, there were secret recipes and recipes developed professionally by Workshop A, and there were magics only used by Guild B. If you can learn these things, it was right to invite anyone from the outside. sorry. professor. I must have been prejudiced because other wicked people invited outsiders and forced them to a confrontation. Lee Han sincerely apologized. Then, the thunder walk averted his gaze with a slightly embarrassed expression. professor?? Uh Ill tell you in advance, I didnt invite outsiders because I wanted to bully you guys like the principal did. I said they were evil people, not the principal But in the end, the confrontation is right. As Lee Han stared at him, Professor Thunderwalker hurriedly continued. I didnt do it because I liked it! Yeah, the principal often said that Alchemists are eccentric! Do you think you can just learn the secrets for nothing in return? No matter how high Einrogards name is, thats not it! In fact, not only alchemists, but all wizards were eccentric in their own way. However, it is peoples mind that crazy people in their field look like the most crazy. The imperial alchemists invited by Thunderwalk this time werent easy enough to be persuaded by money, honor, or threats from the Skull Headmaster. The only way to get the secret from them is to directly convince them with your skills. Its a showdown after all, right? Thats true, but strictly speaking, its a bit different from other professors Still, its like a confrontation. Professor Wooreegeol cursed Lee Han inwardly. * * * Not long after, Professor Wooregeol announced the truth in an alchemy lecture. -It will be a very valuable opportunity for you to bring in the alchemists of the Imperial Paragranum Guild like this today. C Paragranum Guild!! Is it the guild that created the cure for blue blood disease two years ago? C You got it right. C What an honor! -okay. right? So, everyone, work hard and give us a shot. -yes? Students did not understand at first. It wasnt even during the exam period, but I had to show something to the famous alchemists in the empire and be recognized for my skills. I was learning alchemy diligently after starting the second semester, but what kind of lightning strike did this mean? -That Cant we just take the test? -Ill take the test during the midterm, but what? C Even if you dont get recognition, are you not going to be evaluated in your lecture grades? C Could that be? Students who chose the alchemy lecture had to walk out with a depressed expression. In fact, it wasnt just the students taking the alchemy lecture that were depressed. Students in other classes were similarly depressed. After more than two weeks of the second semester, the professors gradually began to show their true colors and raise the level of difficulty. Most of the students denied that they could believe it, but it was right that the professors in the first semester were considerate of the new students and taught them kindly. Who are you looking for? ah. Priest Nigisore. Lee Han looked around and found the fire spirit half-breed priest and waved his hand. I was thinking of asking the kids at the Blue Dragon Tower who are learning alchemy what they would do. After talking for a while, he came out and he was already gone. Ah the people of the Blue Dragon Tower returned earlier. I heard you say, but you said you would go back and lie down because standing still will make you hungry. What a funny joke. ? wasnt that a joke? I must go to the dormitory. Lee Han decided to visit the Phoenix Tower after grabbing some snacks. And Priest Nigisor followed after Lee Han. Uh, do you have something to say? ah. This time its my turn, so Im acting together. Thats right. Lee Han packed his things with Priest Nigisor and headed for the Blue Dragon Tower. Priest Nigisor asked for help to create enough flame to burn the world while walking, but Lee Han ignored it. * * * Asan Dalcard was lying in the break room, staring blankly at his friends and playing with a quill. The third weekend of the second semester is approaching. When I finish todays assignment, I intend to eat the piece of bread Ive been saving. At first, I thought it was the principals conspiracy that the school year started without Wardanaj. They didnt see us living comfortably and comfortably, and thought they were playing tricks. But I didnt know. That a person can discover his true self by facing harsh despair. Now, the Blue Dragon Tower is filled with the intensity and fighting spirit of a sharpened and polished life. ah! Other nobles in the empire would never know this real life In front of them, they were fighting over a potato and killing each other with chess, but Asan pretended not to see it. Maybe this is real life Moon card. Lee Han is calling. Why are you saying that now! Asan threw the book he was holding onto the floor and hurriedly ran out. Outside, students from the Blue Dragon Tower who were already studying alchemy were gathered. Still, everyones complexion is a little better as much as they listen to alchemy. Being talented in alchemy is knowing how to find something edible among the plants around you. Even if the Blue Dragon Tower students lack vitality, among them, those who learn alchemy are a bit better Plop! As soon as he finished speaking, one of the students fell to the side. Yoner said calmly. I must have been dizzy. lets all eat and talk for a while. Lee Han spread plenty of jam and butter on the sliced bread and served it out to his friends. Suddenly the surroundings became quiet. It wasnt because the magic was cast, it was because everyone was too focused on eating. Feeling slightly overwhelmed by that figure, Lee Han asked Yoner. Is it this bad? Everyone must have been rather hungry. Fortunately, Yoner didnt look too strange other than looking tired. In fact, all Einrogard students who did not give up on their studies felt tired. Alchemy people too? Uh um That Its different to find it yourself. Yoner turned around because he didnt want to criticize his friends skills, but Lee Han understood right away. Could it be that you used a servant to get the ingredients when you were in the mansion?! keek kek. Cool, cool. The surroundings were so quiet that Lee Hans cry was especially loud. The students choked and coughed. Ha, I wont be a servant Wodanaz Im sorry No. Im sorry. Drink milk. Lee Han poured a glass of milk. Looking to the side, the princess was staring at the jar of milk with desperate eyes beyond words. Lee Han followed the princess. The opponents face brightened. Dont your followers give you something to eat? Hes not Cainan, and hes not the kind of person who would steal from his followers. Oh Id rather be in Gainan-do, Id be more comfortable. right. The princess wanted to reply to the whispers of Lee Han and Yoner, but couldnt think of anything, so she held back and drank milk. Priest Nigisor. Can I hear you? Its okay. Rather, I would like to pray. pray? Lee Han recalled the prayers of the Afha Church. As a denomination that worships fire, the priests prayers require fire. I tried to light the fire to prepare alchemy, but it went well. prepare together What can I do? At Lee Hans words, Priest Nigisor smiled. As can be seen from the fact that he came to the temple during vacation to help with the work of the Order, this genius from the Blue Dragon Tower was the one who matched Aphha the most. All you have to do is do it in the order you tell them. ruler. First, take out the window charcoal powder It was possible to light a fire with a magicians wand, but the priests of the church did not. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Direct preparation is also sincere, but in the process of preparing in this way, the intensity and nature of the flame could be adjusted. A mixture of charcoal powder and some metal powder was piled on the floor, and Priest Nigisor lit it. Then, a flame that emits a different color than usual was born. Lee Han admired and called his friends. Isnt this fire amazing? The attributes of magical power that I can feel While speaking, Lee Han felt embarrassed when he realized that all of his friends in the Blue Dragon Tower were eating bread and not paying attention to him. I am having fun. Yoner Lee Han almost shed tears. Priest Nigisor, who had finished lighting the fire, asked. Would you like to pray one more time? I will. There was nothing difficult, so Lee Han stood in front. After devoting magic power and concentrating on it, it changed into divine power and returned. Originally, I should have asked Priest Nigisor about the sacred magic of the Afha Church, but this time I didnt. After failing a few times, he was convinced that divine magic would not succeed so quickly. However, at that moment, the divine power left Lee Hans control and began to move freely. In a way, it was similar to instinct. As if the hand goes to the sword first before thinking with the head when encountering an enemy who scatters death, the divine power began to flow ahead of Lee Hans will. what?! Even before Lee Hans surprise was over, the divine power magically intertwined with the warp and weft and changed reality. Pod! The flame in front of Lee Han suddenly turned white and burned fiercely. Upon seeing this, Priest Nigisor opened his eyes wide and exclaimed with joy. also!!! I knew that too! This cant be right now Thats right!! Are you all watching? Priest Nigisor was so excited that he shook and turned his head away. I wanted to share this beautiful miracle with someone else. see! Look at me!!! ??? Friends who ate bread were embarrassed when the priest suddenly shouted. Why are you like that? This miracle?? fire Is it fire? Its a white light! Is it magic? Its not magic! While Priest Nigisor pounded his chest in frustration and tried to explain, Lee Han looked at the flames with a bewildered expression. Unlike magic, even though divine magic manifested, I couldnt figure out how it was done. It was like throwing a pebble and putting it right into the hatched circle. Sensational magic that makes it impossible to explain exactly how he did it, even though he did it himself. Did the properties of the flame change? Lee Han felt a wave of strange magic power in the white flame. It was never ordinary as it was a flame whose properties were converted with divine magic. uh. for a moment. Priest of Nigisore. The flames that have been changed by divine magic might be a bit easier to control, though? Youve never heard of that? Thank you Lee Han was bitter. To be honest, I wanted the power to control the flames rather than the power to strengthen them. Ganghwa is still really big Lee Han. But is it okay to succeed like this? When Yoner tilted his head and asked, Lee Han was puzzled. why? I thought you were failing on purpose. Can I fail on purpose? There is no other reason than that. I thought it was because the other priests of the Phoenix Tower would be disappointed if that one succeeded. Haha. Priests are that narrow-minded Lee Hans face hardened as he said. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Theres no way Didnt you just hesitate a bit? It must be because of your feelings. Yoner tilted his head. It seemed that Lee Han was hesitating? Priest Nigisor. Maybe Lee Han, who was trying to crack down on Nigisor, sighed as he saw the priest shouting fervently at the Blue Dragon Tower students. Since he was already shouting like that, even if he had his mouth shut, it was bound to go into the ears of the other priests unconditionally. You see???! Facing priest Nigisors burning eyes, the Blue Dragon Tower students were taken aback. In fact, I still havent been able to figure out the situation because Ive been eating bread. You know what! Run It seems to be excellent fire magic The princess hesitated and opened her mouth. First of all, I dont know the identity of that magic, but when I saw the unique change in the nature of the flame, I guessed that it might be a tricky arcane magic that is difficult to learn among elemental magic. It wasnt magic that a freshman would learn, but it wouldnt surprise me if it was Wodanaz. Its not fire magic, its divine magic!! Its divine magic!! Priest Nigisor stomped his feet and felt unjust. Although the princess had done nothing wrong, she slightly withered. Asan didnt understand, so he asked. But isnt holy magic only for priests to use? A lot of people think that way. However, even if you are not a priest, sometimes there are people who are awakened by divine magic. It is possible because they are very devout believers. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. uh. But Wodanaz isnt particularly religious Asan didnt see Lee Han as particularly religious. When we were together in the dormitory, we didnt pray hard or show our faith. Of course, I gave meals to the priests of the Phoenix Tower periodically, but it was the same for the other tower students Uh uh uh how could you say that! Nigisor literally trembled with fury like foam. Asan panicked and hurriedly shouted. No no! priest. Come to think of it, it seems that Wardanaj was devout! Give the priests a meal every time! ?? The princess listened from the side and tilted her head. How about giving meals Everyone thinks so! Uh uh! of course! After the Blue Dragon Tower students nodded, Priest Nigisor was finally able to calm down. The princess didnt understand, but she couldnt help it because the topic had passed. So did everyone think of taking it to the Paragranum guild? The Paragranum Guild? Why did you think we were gathered now? Werent we here to give you liver snacks? Lee Han continued talking, ignoring the Blue Dragons Tower student whose intelligence had gone down due to hunger. The reason why he gathered his friends like this was to break through the tricky challenge of being recognized by the Empires alchemist. If we gather our wisdom together, it will be many times better than doing it alone. Its probably not possible to use a normal potion to satisfy it, right? It doesnt. Asan replied. The alchemists of the Paragranum Guild are always thirsty for new recipes. oh. Asan. Have you ever met him? no. Ive never met him in person, but I remember when I was young, the alchemists there occupied a capital building and threatened to burn it down if we didnt support research funds. Thats right. I learned additional information about the other person that I didnt want to know. First of all, write down the potions you can make, and write down the potions that you havent made yet but are worth trying. Then, lets talk about each other. At Lee Hans words, his friends nodded. I made a low-level mental enhancement potion and a low-level stamina recovery potion I made Bions Awakening Potion. I think I can make it. The last time you said no, did you succeed in the end? huh. The magic used to add the powder was incomplete. The students, who were writing in turn, were puzzled when they saw Lee Hans handwriting. Wardanaz. I think I wrote it wrong. Dobruks Twilight Potion, right? right. I learned it this vacation. The student next to Lee Han looked at him disgustedly. What kind of crazy workshop entrusts a first-year student with making Dobruks Marriage Potion? Shouldnt I report it to His Majesty the Emperor? After the list was sorted out to some extent, Lee Han and his friends pointed out one by one. How about making a new recovery potion? I just got a few herbs, but if you try it Im thinking of trying a strengthening potion. Ive been practicing a lot of strengthening classes lately. There were two ways to develop a new potion. One is to create something out of nothing. It was a way to develop new magic by combining materials that had never been used in a novel way that did not exist before. Of course, this was possible only after a master among masters put in a lot of effort, and the potion developed once became a textbook and guideline for countless alchemists. The other is to dig into existing methods and improve them. Instead of Baengnyeong Mushrooms, use Amung Mushrooms. Griffons broken beak instead of caltacal slime. Not only changing the ingredients, but changing and checking all kinds of elements, such as the magic cast during the process, was what countless alchemists in the empire were still doing. The difficulty was also much easier than the first method, and with wisdom and luck at the same time, you could achieve quite good results. Of course, it was the second method that first-year students are now immersed in. I think it would be nice to improve Dobruuks potion. Dobruks Enchantment Potion that I practiced so much during this vacation. The level of difficulty was really high, but the level of perfection was also great enough for Lee Han to know. Any improvement here would certainly be an outstanding achievement. The ingredients were a bit complicated, but I think I can borrow them from Professor Thunder Walk Lee Han. Lee Han. ? How about making the potion you got from your sister? uh? Is that okay? Lee Han was surprised. The potion recipe I received from Joanen is not an ordinary potion, but a potion I developed myself. From the time I gave it to you in the first place, you shouldnt be dissatisfied no matter where you transfer it. And my sister is not like that either. After giving it to you, you must have already forgotten about it. really? Or what? Unnie is cheap even if she loses a little. Yoner said as if asking him to do it once. It was a voice that felt like a lot had accumulated. Did Joanen do anything wrong? Not for me. I usually did a lot of wrong with the friends I brought with me. Gee I guess I was lucky. Yoner gave up trying to say it after looking at Lee Han like a madman. Okay, lets make a potion. * * * White flame. Priest Nigisor called the flame that Yihan had summoned with divine magic. Wait a moment. Among the sacred magic recorded in the church, something similar It has the property of absorbing and condensing the green flame poison of 41 years ago No, ah! Here you are. white flame white flame. The property of burning bad pollution and driving out negative energy. I think it might be this flame. Im also learning black magic, so can I do this? First of all, it wasnt bad to say that it was a fire of Pasa, but it was also true that it was a bit complicated. I wont be able to use it when making black magic potions, but it will be quite useful in other situations. Is there a potion for black magic? Priest Nigisors innocent, innocent question broke Lee Hans heart. Yes Oh. While the priest was surprised, Lee Han shook his head bitterly. The priest who gave me wisdom when I was young knew how to use three types of divine magic. Wodanaz-nim will be able to receive even more blessings if he continues to devote himself. I wonder if we can grow more here. It is possible. Priest Nigisor said with a glinting gaze of firm trust. If it was another friend, I would have been impressed, but Lee Han was a little shy. I felt the same suspicious anticipation that if you are a person who creates flames of crazy firepower, you will surely be able to reach a higher level and create flames that will set the world on fire. Wah Whoa Lee Han from the Wardanaz family!!! A shrieking voice came from the side. Priestess Cyana? That is that nonsense? tell me lies Really, the holy magic of the Aphha Church??? It is true! Ah, you ignorant bastard. Lee Han wanted to hit the back of the head of Priest Nigisore who was proudly shouting. Even if you show a little bit of sorry, its not enough! Priestess Siana. Just because I have awakened to divine magic doesnt mean my faith in the Flemain Church will disappear Just once! ?? Give me just one more chance! Priest Sianas reaction was different from Lee Hans expectations. The priest was almost on his stomach, holding on to his ankles. What chance? Pray one more time before entering the dormitory! You will be able to awaken divine magic! really! Is it okay if the religiousness of the priests is like this? To think of miraculous divine magic as just a little more! Priest Nigisor spoke politely from the side. Sacred magic is said to be done in a hurry like that Im keeping it quiet. only once! After your turn, you have to wait a long time again! Okay, so calm down. Lee Han decided to go in after praying to appease Priest Siana. Priestess Cyana looked around and watched as if she was worried that someone might come and disturb her. The one who sees through the essence of things and brings about changes, sending faith like this today gives the believer a clue to change Phat! ?! Lee Han raised his head in surprise. The spewed divine power moved again like the last time, and then turned into warp and weft threads and weaved them together. This?! Oh no! Priest Nigisor, who was watching leisurely, exclaimed in surprise. Anyone can see that this was a precursor to the awakening of divine magic. If there is an omen like this, you should save it and awaken the holy magic of the Afha Church. To pass it on to another church! Whats wrong! Im being quiet! Priestess Cyana? Lee Han was taken aback by the bloody conversation and asked a question, but the reaction that came back was more intense. Concentration!! Please pay attention!!! Dont let that happen. Regardless of Priest Shianas concerns, the divine power was safely transformed into a miracle. As the potion contained in the flask turned transparent, Priestess Cyana clapped and jumped up and down. I knew it would! I knew it would be! It was just the moment to wake up, but it happened because my turn was over! Dont you think divine magic works that way? As far as Lee Han knew, divine magic was not a gamblers fallacy. It is not a structure where the probability of success gradually increases after failing several times, but a structure in which faith and will influence But Priest Shiana did not listen to Lee Han. It was because I was so excited. Im going to the dorm for a while! for a moment! Siana Priestess! wait for a sec! When he went to the dormitory, it seemed that dozens of other priests would jump out, saying Aha! Chapter 399 Chapter 399 However, Priest Shiana, who was excited, didnt hear it and ran away. Soon after, priests began to rush out of the Phoenix Tower. Are you serious?!?! Ah its a waste! If I had cast the lot properly, I would have awakened the sacred magic of our church! Great! Now, Lee Han was taken aback by the priests who did not even hide their true intentions. Can you treat holy magic like that? Sacred magic like that To me! Give me a chance this time! Maybe you can try today! To the priests words, Nigisor and Shiina shook their heads and answered. Divine magic is quite taxing on the body, but Ive already cast it twice today. thats right. Do it next time. Now they say they succeeded!! Oh no in order Isnt it like taking away the true glory that Wardanaz-nim could have received! What do you say! The Priests of the Phoenix Tower began to quarrel while raising their voices. Of course, compared to the Blue Dragon Tower and the White Tiger Tower, it was a much milder and more polite quarrel, but it was quite shocking that the priests quarreled to that extent. The skeleton headmaster who flew in from afar thought so too. no! how the hell!!! Headmaster Skeleton, who flew in without thinking and saw this incredibly funny scene, fell in love. How did you do it? Lee Han cursed inwardly, saying that if the skeleton headmaster hadnt been the archmage, he would have attacked right away. Traditionally, the flocks of the Phoenix Tower never quarreled with each other no matter what! Wodanaz. I am truly proud of you! I received sincere compliments from Headmaster Skeleton, but I wasnt happy at all. Lee Han sighed and said. Why are you here? Ogonin is waiting for you. Youre weeks late, so theres no reason to wait. ah. Illusion wizard Ogonin was passing on illusion magic to Yihan from a distance. It must have been quite a while since I came a few weeks late after the start of the second semester. I will go now. Lets go watch the fight a little longer. when will i see this again Cant you just dry it? Lee Han said impatiently. However, the skeleton principal answered seriously. Fighting like that is good for the priests over there. yes? Priests of the Empire, though of different denominations, often grow up forced to perform similar vices. Dedication, sacrifice, perseverance Its not a vice, its a virtue Priests who are forced to commit such vices have hardened their way of thinking and values, making it difficult for them to think freely. Ive always wanted priests to break the egg and think outside the world. Lee Han honestly admired the headmasters words. Certainly, all the priests of the Empire have been living in the temple since they were children, and have grown up knowing only the world of the church. No matter how good your faith is, if you grow up in that way, your way of thinking will inevitably be hardened. why do i have to fight To learn how to be reconciled with each other. Not fighting sounds good at first glance, but it means holding back without revealing what each other wants. How can we talk about faith when we cannot reveal what we want? In order to continue living as a priest, you have to learn how to speak your mind and confront others. Principal Lee Han called the skeleton principal in a slightly watery voice. I was really impressed for the first time Wow! Grab by the collar! yes! Catch me by the collar! Ha, Ive never fought before, so I keep shaking my hands! Catch me by the collar! catch! I was touched for no reason. Lee Han immediately regretted it. * * * C Sorry. I have a lot of work C Oh no. Youre learning fast enough right now. Ogonin was benevolent indeed. When Lee Han said that he hadnt been able to practice fantasy magic because of a lot of things, he kindly replied that he could. -I will work harder. -Just learning mist magic is enough now!? All you have to do is refine what youve learned! Dont overdo it!! Lee Han felt sorry for Ogonins kind words. If other professors worked hard saying that if they couldnt learn, they would grab them by the collar and attack them, but Ogonin would teach them kindly, and that was not the right thing to do. What was wrong with Ogonin, who treated her kindly? I have to work harder. Its over. Good job. By the time the lecture was over, the morning star was already rising. The week is over and Saturday is already here. Its a big deal. I havent finished preparing for alchemy yet. thank you. what is thanks It was Ogonin who taught me. Anyway, a lot of the smell is gone from the soul. The Headmaster Skeleton, himself an undead, described the aura of the undead as if it were a stench. It wouldnt be easy to fall into it so quickly Did you pray every day with the priests as a group? Similar. I trained in divine magic. what? such a waste? Its not systematic and lacks a bit of theory, but its not a waste, is it? Holy magic was obviously useful. The power to overcome a much more complex and difficult path with faith. Of course, to a great wizard like the Headmaster Skeleton, it was a nasty sound. What a waste Wait. Could it be that the priests were arguing earlier? Headmaster Skeleton was astonished. I wondered what he had done to make the priests fight, but it would make sense if that Wodanaj had awakened to divine magic. Because it was a lure that was different from a simple donation or visit. Are you awakened? so? yes. Nonsense! Were you that stupid?! No, if I was that stupid, I wouldnt have been able to learn magic until now? wasnt it too much with two awakenings? I must have been lucky. If you can awaken divine magic with luck, why do priests suffer so much? It takes a terrible level of fanaticism to create even the slightest possibility. huh? twice? The skeleton principal, who was talking, felt a sense of incongruity in Lee Hans number. By the way, Headmaster. I have a question. Isnt it time to talk about something else? twice? I did it once, maybe I can do it twice. Whats the point of that Whats a guy with no faith saying? Headmaster Skeleton was really surprised. Awakening two divine magics? I could understand why the priests were crazy and enthusiastic. To them, that Wordanajs piety would look like the real of the real. Well, if you look at what they do on the outside, theres never been a guy so faithful and sincere Even thinking about it again, I cant believe it Divine magic. Also from the Wardanaz family. Even so, many denominations were very pleased to see Lee Han, a member of the Wardanaz family, constantly visiting and showing interest in the temple. Among the famous great families of the Empire, none were as indifferent to their faith as the Wardanaj. But two awakening? If this became known, there was a high possibility that priests outside the Phoenix Tower would go crazy and go crazy, not just the Priests of the Phoenix Tower. At the very least, if Lee Han had a strong sense of faith, he would say, Yes, your deep faith and stupidity must have summoned various divine magic. It was really strange. The undeads morale will soon fade. So what were you trying to ask? Do you know about spatial magic? know. know how to write But no matter how good you are, its impossible to learn now. physically impossible Professor Garcia would say the same. I dont mean to learn. Lee Han was dumbfounded. Why did the story go that way? wasnt it? I knew you wanted to learn. Just because you ask about magic doesnt mean you want to learn everything. Any other reason to ask? yes. Yes. Rather, Professor Garcia, why did you say that? Its Professor Garcias main research field. So if you dont want to learn, why did you ask? I was walking around the school and got beaten up and kicked out by an enemy who used some sort of teleportation magic The Skull Headmaster laughed. Skeleton Principal laughed out loud. The Skeleton Headmaster laughed until the headmasters office shook, the windows shattered, and finally the main building itself erupted in laughter and shook. After laughing for a long time enough to create a new world, the Headmaster Skeleton was able to open his mouth in a joyful voice. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hey! Too bad! yes. what. Anyway. Lee Han was not shaken by the ridicule of the skeleton headmaster. Its because I didnt expect anything from the opponent in the first place. Is there any way to deal with this guy? there is What is it? Go to Professor Bagreck and ask for help. Lee Han glared at the skeleton headmaster with a straight face. Looking at the bloody eyes, the skeleton principal explained as if he was frustrated. This isnt kidding you. Then you were just kidding me? listen carefully. If youve been beaten, its probably because he casts quickly without giving you a chance to react, right? If you use Einrogards magic, that level of casting speed is quite possible. Headmaster Skeleton rated Lee Hans combat power quite highly. Its crazy No, thanks to having endured the teachings of Professor Voladi Baegrek and possessing innate magical power, he had quite a few advantages over other outstanding wizards in terms of combat power. The outcome of a battle was not determined by who knew how to use more complex and difficult magic. It was divided by who pierced the opponents heart with a dagger faster. Since Wodanaz is a guy who specializes in the latter in both his constitution and the teachings he learned, it will be difficult to subdue him with ordinary space magic. Whoever the opponent was, it was clear that he had overcome the slow and complex casting process. yes. Its not easy to counter such a strategy with the magic you have now. Originally, magicians would become stronger if given time to prepare, but this time was an exception. The strength of spatial magic overcoming its weaknesses was so difficult that even a wizard like Lee Han, who had learned all kinds of magic, could not respond. It wont be easy no matter what strategy you prepare. But there are always gaps. Even if magic seems flawless, there are always gaps in wizards. No matter how flawless the magic, there was a gap in the magician. A flow of magical power that is shown before using space magic. The habit of choosing a location when casting space magic If I thoroughly analyzed and prepared for these things, I could have prevented one attack. Furthermore, since Lee Han had an aptitude for all kinds of magic, this ignorant method had quite a possibility. You have an aptitude for the magic of foresight, so thats good. Lucky for you. I understand, but why should I ask Professor Baegrek for help? Yes, in order to get used to space magic enough to catch something like that, you need someone who will keep attacking you, but there arent that many people like that. Professor Garcia is weak-minded and will not do such a thing. After continuing to get beaten by Professor Voladi, he feels some harbingers of spatial magic and learns to read the patterns, then goes down to the basement again to identify the gaps in the statue (probably, he was hit again in the process). Lee Han admired this wise advice. And decided. I just shouldnt go to the basement. If youre embarrassed, can I tell you instead? Haha. Its okay. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Lee Han flatly refused. I think its a privilege that the principal keeps taking care of things like that. Have you been drinking? Ignoring the absurd headmasters accusations, Lee Han asked the question again. By the way, Headmaster. Are you familiar with the Paragranum Guild? They say he refuses preferential treatment Lee Han, who had just said this and shamelessly asked, asked the skeleton principal in a dumbfounded voice. I dont know. But why should I tell you that? Thanks to me, the priests of the Phoenix Tower are fighting. Please answer with a reward. Such a piece of trash! I lost. Headmaster Skeleton honestly admired it. Such shamelessness. What are you curious about? They are invited by the professor, and I am worried that I will be able to pass their test. Theyre not picky guys. Skeleton Principal acknowledged. Since the alchemists of the Paragranum Guild were so stubborn, it was clear that the test standards would be quite strict. It would be difficult to pass with a moderate degree of perfection. However, as I said just now, there are gaps in magic even if there are no gaps in magic. ? I dont understand. It is said to impress those alchemists in a different way. Uh, like dropping them in a lake and then saving them? Headmaster Skeleton nearly reflected on his education policy for a moment. no. That must be because of the other professors. After quickly rationalizing, the Headmaster Skeleton replied. Not in crazy ways but in gentle, moderate ways. Just like you impress other students. Uh, maybe Not the white tiger tower, but the phoenix tower! aha. Before Lee Han asked, Do you want me to impress you by saving your life after cutting it with a wooden sword? But can I do it that way? Alchemy should be done fairly What nonsense. How does a freshman beat the Alchemist of Paragranum in a fair way? If you take out the vision regardless of means and methods, you will win. * * * Did I bring it for nothing? Professor Wooregeol thought while eating with the alchemists. Come to think of it, the empires alchemist guilds werent necessarily Paragranum. Wouldnt guilds with no record of taking over buildings in the capital and setting fire to them be better? Hmm. They are all excellent students. yes. Certainly, the students at Ein Rogard are amazing. The alchemists of Paragranum took their forks to the sauced ceviche, then frowned and set the bowl aside. However, Professor Woorestep was distracted by the evaluation of the potion made by the students and did not notice it. Isnt the station also like that? yes. No residue is visible and the color is divided neatly. A well-made potion. Then do you think there will be students who will pass? It is not. Did you really bring it for nothing? The thunder walk professor put on a trembling expression. In front of the students, he sternly said, If you do well, you will be able to satisfy the alchemists from that guild! To some extent, students have to produce results to save face as a professor and feel proud. However, the alchemists of Paragranum were stricter than expected. If you made it this well, they wouldnt even acknowledge it No. professor. Are you familiar with our guild rules? Only those who have made a new potion can enter. Crazies, thats a condition for joining your guild! When I heard that the first year students were being tested as a condition for joining the real guild, my eyes went dizzy. Then what about this potion? Havent you improved quite a bit? Its a great potion, but changing silverflower to waterdrop is too ordinary. There seems to be a lack of spark. Knock Tok- Professor? Come in. When a student in an alchemy lecture knocked on the door, Professor Thunderwalk hurriedly removed the potion and answered. As you said, I prepared the potion Oh, were you eating? no. I brought it, so give it to me. Professor Wooreeul received the potion given by the student. It looks like they swapped two ingredients based on the Nightmist Potion, but unfortunately it was a bit obvious. Replacing a specific material with a material with a similar composition was something anyone could do. Its pretty good though Not so good. This is hard to pass. Its a crowd. sorry!! I will do it again!! Wait a minute! wait for a sec! When the student shouted and turned around and ran out, Professor Thunderstruck tried to catch him somehow. However, the student was already distant. Please tell me first from now on. yes. I will. The most frustrating thing was that the alchemists in Paragranum didnt feel anything strange about what had just happened. The alchemists only talked about alchemy among themselves, whether or not the student ran out. So using a new material there I think its better to weave it from scratch. It must be an inefficient method, but why Keuheum. Great. oh. Do you want to give me some advice? other than that, do you have any advice for the student who just arrived? The alchemists were lost in thought for a moment. And with their mouths together, they spoke at the same time. Can you make it again? thats all right. Since then, students who have been making potions have come and gone one by one. At some point, when the visit was cut off, Professor Wooregeol realized that rumors had spread. Keuk It was understandable that the students didnt come because they were scared. However, if things go on like this, the pride of the students will be greatly hurt, and the professor himself will also lose his pride Knock-knock- Are you there? !!! Professor Lee Hans voice widened his eyes. The most reliable card has arrived. Wodanaznya! yes? Thats right, but why Come in! Come in! Professor Wooreeul opened the door with his own hands. Lee Han sent a very wary look at the sudden welcome. Just as it rains when a swallow flies low, bad things happen when a professor is kind. Here is the head of the alchemy class! oh. indeed. Amazing. The alchemists of the Paragranum Guild were very clumsy at pretending to be interested. Lee Han thought to himself. Guinando, who is listening to the test, will show more interest than that. done. Take out the potion you brought. yes? I didnt bring it. what? Professor Wooregeol was taken aback. Why didnt you bring it? I didnt come to submit the potion, I came to help the professor. To be precise, it was close to coming to figure out the alchemists of Paragranum, but Lee Han said so out of consideration for the professor. Professor Wooreegeol was moved to tears. After all, there was no other disciple like Lee Han. Which disciple would think of the professor so actively and come to him? guy! Are you eating? Meal I dont know what I ate. The alchemists over there are exhausting people. Then why did you invite me? Dont say anything annoying. Lee Han, who entered through the door of the studio with Professor Thunderwalk, looked around at the table where the alchemists were sitting. Apparently, they barely touched the food and only talked about alchemy. Surprisingly, Lee Han was not surprised as it was a common sight among professors. Shall I prepare something? done. Dont do that. its okay. no. really dont Its because I dont want to feed them anything more. If youre hungry, the kitchen will ask for something more. Lee Han admired the words of the professor with a narrow thunder step. No matter how you invite them, they act like that. It was something normal people couldnt do. But what is it? Looking at the luggage Lee Han was carrying, Professor Wooreeul asked. ah. I made meatless meatloaf with my black turtle top friends. On the way, I want to give it to my friends at the Blue Dragons Tower If meat and various ingredients are mixed, the lamb is called, and the meat is grilled in chunks, the Ein Rogard-style meat loaf is a dish in which meat is removed and the rest of the ingredients are grilled. Outside, the Blue Dragon Tower students would say, Is this cooking? If you want to give it up, you can just give it away. yes? You dont like it? Ill let you take as many ingredients as you want when you go back. You feel free to use it. Lee Han held out without hesitation. Professor Wooregeol was dumbfounded even after he said it, so he asked back. Is it okay to make things like the sincerity or heart that we made together? Professor, do you make potions while thinking about all those things? I dont know whos the guy, but you learned really well. Professor Thunderwalk grumbled and took out a piece of meatless meatloaf, cut it up, and held it out. Everyone seems to have eaten too little, so please talk while eating this. thank you. Arent you swearing? Lee Han was a little worried inwardly. People who had eaten delicious food outside could have reacted, Aint Einrogard ignoring us? ! As Lee Han was concerned, the alchemists reacted in amazement. Lee Han whispered in a low voice. Then why did you bring this up? Its very fun. ? ???? Lee Han and Professor Wooreeul looked at each other in unexpected reactions. The alchemists continued talking with interest. To make it with ingredients that are not used very much. Its a new try. It is much more interesting than the previous dish. ?? Lee Han ate a little of the ceviche dish left on the side. Professor Wooregeol was an excellent alchemist, which meant an excellent brewer and cook. The ceviche made with the perfect process without sparing the ingredients was fresh and refreshing. It didnt even compare to fake meatloaf. ????? Is your tongue broken? Is there a reason you chose these materials? uh yes. Well, if you are an alchemist, even when cooking, you should always try something fresh The professor taught me. The alchemists of Paragranum let out exclamations in a low voice and looked at Professor Thunderwalker and Lee Han. And the thunder walk professor also looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. But do you really like it? Cooking is not eaten for taste, but for nutrition. Its not about enjoying the taste, its about enjoying the new attempts in it. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To think I cooked for those guys. Professor Wooreegeol lamented. I regretted having just poured beer into my boots and served it as a new dish. If you dont mind, may I ask your family name and family name? This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Lee Han! The alchemists showed a look of surprise. Lee Han knew that the opponent was surprised to hear the name of the Wodanaz family. Is it related to the Wardanaz family? I received a lot of compliments from Joanen Maykin. Havent you worked at a workshop two months ago? There are, but Its surprising to meet you like this. I wanted to see you once after hearing what Joanen Meikin said. what did you say? Honestly, Im curious too. Professor Wooregeol thought so while listening from the side. How many other things did this guy do during vacation? Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Come to think of it, thats not important right now. Then whats important Professor Thunderstruck, who was about to listen, muttered dissatisfiedly. He wanted to hear from the disciples mouth exactly what he had done. When we heard the words of Joanen Meikin, we talked about this. How would you like to make < Paragranum''s Veil > with this persons help? But I didnt know you were a first-year student. Is that so? Of course it is. Professor Thunderwalk grumbled. What kind of guy would think he was a first-year student after only hearing that? Can you help me? of course. It was Lee Han who came to flatter him. There was no reason to refuse. professor. Could I borrow the workshop for a while? Do whatever you want. The alchemists bowed their heads in gratitude. Then, I got up from my seat with Lee Han and headed to the studio. ?! Professor Wooreegeol realized it belatedly. Isnt that learning the vision!? Just like water flowing like this?! * * * But Im not very experienced in alchemy. Is that so? He said he worked at Joanen Meikins studio, so I thought he had a lot of experience. About half a year At Lee Hans answer, the Paragranum alchemists looked at Lee Han with a shocked face as if they had heard an unbelievable sound. When the alchemists, who had not changed their emotions so far, did this, Lee Han felt a bit pressured and said, I think it was a little longer than that. Is that so? Some extent? About one more month? The alchemists suddenly started whispering among themselves. Lee Han suddenly regretted it because he seemed to have said something useless. Lee Han. Are you interested in the Paragranum Guild? Fortunately, the alchemists made suggestions without saying anything. Lee Han answered with relief. I have always admired the Paragranum Guild. Among the imperial alchemist guilds, isnt it the guild that is always dedicated to new discoveries? I still remember making a cure for blue blood disease two years ago. You are overrated. The alchemists were not swayed by these few words of praise, but they accepted the fact that Lee Han had goodwill towards the Paragranum guild quite highly. If you have goodwill towards the guild, there is a high possibility that you will try to join it after graduating. But its hard to deny that our guild has some advantages that other alchemist guilds dont have. Is that so? Lee Han suddenly became interested. After all, isnt it the evaluation of those working inside that is more accurate than rumors heard outside? What are the advantages of these alchemists? The Alchemists of Paragranum spoke with faint pride. Once you start researching, you dont stop with an excuse like a break. ? Lee Han felt something strange, but the alchemists continued to speak. And dangerous research that other guilds do not do is conducted in our guild. Oh Are the alchemists getting less money than other guilds? You know me? youre right. Instead of needlessly taking gold coins, you can use them for research. Its a really, really good guild. Thats right. After the conversation, Lee Han smiled and nodded. And I thought to myself. I shouldnt even go near the Paragranum guild building. It was a crazier guild than I thought. So what kind of potion is < The Veil of Paragranum >? I dont remember hearing of it If its a potion released on the market, theres a high chance that Lee Han has heard the name, but it was strangely the first time he heard it. Its never been made public, so of course youve never heard of it. Yeah wait. Isnt that a vision then? Lee Han was taken aback. If its a potion that hasnt been released outside, its a guilds vision, so can I tell you about it like this? yes. youre right. May I know? Isnt it necessary for research? The alchemists looked at Lee Han as if Why are you asking an obvious question? Han Lee should feel like he has become a strange person. hmm. I guess I should have brought Professor Thunderwalk. understand. I knew you would. < Paragranum''s Veil > is a kind of stealth potion. Stealth potion? Lee Han was surprised. Stealth-based potions had a fairly limited effect. Is there more than the principle of conversion magic or endowment magic? Its possible to improve, but It would be possible to change the method and principle and increase the duration or effect, but it was a fairly minor potion compared to what the Paragranum Guild was researching. yes. But its a little different from what you might think. What we are trying to hide is not a shape or form, but a specific energy. ! The energy emanating from existence. It could have been the pressure from magical powers, the energy of the attributes emitted by the spirits, or the killing spirit emitted by the knights. It was an unexpected idea to cut only this specific energy. Is that possible? Theoretically, it is more or less complete. All that remains is to experiment. There are two things we want to get help from Lee Han. one is horsepower. I heard that an abnormal level of mana is invested when magically treating materials. Its not to an abnormal level Lee Han muttered, but the alchemists ignored him. Originally, it is not a method commonly used in alchemy. Alchemy is the study of thorough calculations without a single error. As long as the calculations were correct, there was no reason to over-inject magic to an abnormal level like Lee Han. Besides, if you did it that way, the alchemist could have collapsed before the potion was finished. However, the case is a bit different this time in The Veil of Paragranum. We anticipate that over-injection of mana will complete the effect of this potion. I see Wait a minute. If there are two, what is the other? I heard that Lee Han-nim emits a sense of intimidation from magical powers to frighten the spirits. Could you please allow me? Among the various energies, the one that is sensed by a sensitive being like a spirit is the most difficult to hide. If the potion works successfully against someone who scares the spirits, then the potion is, in effect, a success. it doesnt matter, but where did you hear that? Joanen Meikin told me. Mr Joanen! S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han called out to Yoners older sister inwardly. Why do you even go so far * * * Again. again. again. But you really have a lot of magic power. again. again. again. again. again. Professor Wooreeul, who came to watch, admired Lee Hans patience. In the old days when Professor Thunderwalk was learning, if you taught like that, five out of ten would give up, three would run away, one would punch the teacher in the face, and one would hold on to the end. And Lee Han belonged to the last case. The alchemists of the Paragranum Guild repeatedly shouted again like madmen, but Lee Han measured the ingredients, swung his staff, and adjusted the intensity of the fire without a change in expression. Is everyone doing well? yes. This is thanks to Lee Hans outstanding talent. for a moment. Please do it again. The thunder walk professor glanced at Lee Han. Fortunately, I wasnt clenching my fists. As he knew Lee Hans swordsmanship skills from Professor Ingeldell, Professor Thunderwalker couldnt help but care. But its the weekend, so wouldnt it be better to take a break? Students were told to work hard to learn, but Professor Wooreegeul also had a conscience. He couldnt help but feel sorry for the disciple who stood in front of the pot and listened to Again over and over again for about 12 hours. professor. Do you know what is one of the things Han Lee highly appreciates about the Paragranum Guild? Uh you set fire to the water supply? no. Once the research started, they highly valued not stopping with an excuse like taking a break. Professor Thunderwalker could see Lee Han, who was stirring the ladle with an expressionless face, clenched his fist for the first time. isnt that right? That thats right. Im obviously dry got it? Im obviously dry. ?? The alchemists, who didnt know who Professor Thunderwalker was talking to, tilted their heads. It was then. Ahhh!! When one of the alchemists screamed, Professor Thunderwalker hurriedly turned his head. He was worried that Lee Han, impatient, had pushed the alchemist into the pot. It used to happen often in the past. But fortunately, it was not such an accident. Silver smoke was rising from inside the cauldron. Are you done? yes! at las! With his intuition as an outstanding alchemist, Professor Thunderwalk felt that the potion in front of him had been completed. I still hadnt figured out what potion it was, but it was something to celebrate. Congratulations. He suffered so much. no. It would have been difficult to complete on our own. To think that overinjecting mana was the answer. Everyone will be surprised to hear it. isnt it? Lee Han? It was natural for the alchemists to be surprised. The potion kept failing right before completion, but the correct answer was to madly increase the magical power of the ingredients. It wasnt just a general level, but really blowing it to the point of wondering, Do I have to pour this much magic? was the hidden answer. It looks like youre tired from consuming too much mana. Dont you think so? Professor Wooregeol denied it, but Lee Han didnt say anything. He just stood there with a tired face. Im tired. He couldnt help but get tired of repeating the incredibly long process of making potions in succession without stopping. No matter how much alchemists do their best to help, the burden will pile up. But still, it was definitely a good opportunity. Lee Han could understand why Professor Thunderwalk invited the alchemists from outside. From the way you handle materials to the magic you use. It was different from Ein Rogards method. Just looking at the work of other alchemists felt like the boundaries of my thoughts were broadening. If Lee Han already knew some of the potion recipes by mixing a few of the Paragranum guilds secrets and making them again, the results would be better than now. Maybe thats why the guilds keep their know-how secretly hidden. okay. Having learned this, I should definitely be grateful Lee Han-nim. Are you okay? yes. Any magic power? yes. What did I say? Thunderstruck Professor replied as if to look at it. Then, I will summon the spirits and test the potion. While Lee Han was at a loss for words, the alchemists made their own decisions and headed outside. It was to summon the spirit in a large space and face Lee Han. With only the two of them left, Thunderwalk made excuses again without realizing it. Next time, I will never call the Paragranum guild alchemists. No. Please call me if possible. Really? yes. Wouldnt it be okay if the juniors took away the opportunity to learn? For some reason, learn sounded like danghal in Professor Thunderwalks ears. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 It will take a while. When the alchemists of the Paragranum Guild returned to say so, Professor Thunderwalker asked what he was talking about. What are you trying to summon, so its taking so long? According to Joanen Meikins words and calculations, I thought that the lower spirits might just be crushed no matter how much the pressure is reduced. Not quite like that. maybe. Lee Han replied timidly. He had never seen a spirit crushed in front of Lee Han. It will take time, so wed better check the other things first. What if something else? Please wait a moment. One of the alchemists got up and went outside. Lee Han and Professor Woorestep looked at each other. What are you doing? What is it? well? I dont know After a few minutes, the alchemist returned with Professor Voladi. This person says he will help you check. Thank you again. Its your job as a professor. Lee Han and Professor Woorestep lamented at the same time. Among the many, many professors in the school, why the hell! * * * A mages casting of magic always leaves a mark. The moment he weaved mana with his own will and changed reality, mana radiated around the magician. Some of the magical energy emitted in this way remained even after the magic ended, and sharp wizards were able to catch these traces. And one of the goals that the alchemists of Paragranum wanted with this potion was to hide the release of this magical power. It will be useful in battle. Professor Voladis voice revealed an unusually faint sense of satisfaction. Lee Han felt fear. Why on earth are you taking this potion? There are rare flora and fauna that are affected by the reverberation of magic. This potion will be of great help when dealing with such animals and plants. Even when training disciples. Professor Voladi added, but the alchemists did not understand. Ill be thrilled. Until now, there were roughly three ways for Lee Han to figure out when Professor Voladi launched an attack. A lifelike action that radiates magical energy. However, in the case of murder, Professor Voladi not only skillfully controlled it, but also cheated with it, so Lee Han, who lacked experience, was at a disadvantage. At least, I was able to somehow catch my senses with the release of magical energy and the visible movements, but one of them disappeared. puck! After drinking a sip of the potion, Professor Boladi swung his staff, and Lee Han barely blocked it. It was fortunate that I was paying attention, but it was several times more demanding than usual. Professor Voladi felt that too, nodding his head and asking. Id like to get some bottles of this potion. I will send it to you when it is finished. Lee Han thought he should take care of himself. Because I didnt know when I would have to fight no, other people. What I felt while fighting Professor Voladi was that it was quite tricky to take advantage of skilled battle mages. A normal surprise attack doesnt work. In general, there was no way that invisible magic and a surprise attack would not work. However, the battle mage was a different story. As the method of ambush with invisibility magic is so well known, everyone has one or two countermeasures. In order to pierce the battle magicians loophole, he needed a creative way to surpass the opponents ideas. < The Veil of Paragranum > could be one of those methods. Even a seasoned battle mage would be taken aback if an opponent appearing right in front of them suddenly surprises them without any warning. The spirit is ready! Now? Lee Han grumbled as he kneaded his tingling arm. If it had been summoned a little sooner, there would have been no need to bring Professor Voladi. ruler. This way As he opened the door and went out, a cool breeze swept through Lee Hans face. Looking into the air, the form of a bird-shaped spirit swayed. Anyone could see that it was a wind spirit. oh. Can we make a contract if we get to know each other? Lee Han asked with a smile. The spirit that Lee Han could call now was Ferkuntra, one of the best in Ein Lorgard. Once called, it was like a special move that couldnt be called for a while, so there were many cases where I couldnt call it when I really needed it. And even if I called, I doubted whether I would be able to really play an active role. But that wind spirit looked really useful. If there was a spirit like that right now, I could have asked for it and found it when the White Tiger Tower disappeared last time Food Duck! When Lee Han came out, the wind spirit suddenly flapped its wings like crazy and returned to the spirit realm. An awkward silence circulated. It was Professor Voladi who ended the silence. I couldnt even fool the eyes of the spirits. Lets make it a little better! The alchemists said eagerly. This failure did not hurt the alchemists. A new discovery is only possible after hundreds of failures. Rather, like now, the trivial ordeal right before completion was only appreciated. Because I could have improved the quality even more. Of course, hurting a student could not be helped. * * * It was a weekend, but Lee Han studied outside instead of going back to the tower. In the garden in front of the main building, I saw many first-year students hanging out in groups of two or three. Wardanaz. Can I stop by the Phoenix Tower? Dont ask stupid questions. Its obvious who Lee Han considers to be his true friend. yes? Kainando was elated and answered instead. Its because Im sorry to see priests fighting. Right now, the Priests of the Phoenix Tower were sitting in the break room like some kind of conclave and talking with the determination to see the end. -The next sacred magic is from our church -No! We must respect the wishes of the parties the most! As much as you are listening to the enchantment magic, to our church! -Since you are listening to Wisdom Magic, isnt it our church? -I heard that they are trying to raise a basilisk, but in our church S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing that, even Lee Han couldnt help but feel the burden. If the two denominations got lucky by chance and they dont awaken to divine magic from then on the priests wouldnt show it, but they would be very sad inside. I dont want to go back to the tower right now. yes?! look! By the way, Cainan too. Are you doing your homework right? Open the book < Advanced Geometry and Arithmetic >. I didnt I didnt bring it. Go and get it. Kainando hung his head and muttered as he walked towards the tower. The friends of the Blue Dragons Tower hurriedly opened their books and laid their eyes on them. Of course, some people didnt. In the case of the princess, regardless of whether or not Kainando was walking, she was only staring at the open book. Why are you here? Are there any overdue assignments? ah. Because of the alchemists of Paragranum. We just cut it, but the princess must have pointed out a few parts and returned it. Lee Han already passed, but the other students did not. Most of the students gave up on the relentless evaluation, but some of them were clinging to specific criticisms. for a moment. Those authors were people like Professor Voladi, did you explain it properly? In Lee Hans eyes, the Paragranum guilds alchemists were the alchemists version of Professor Voladi. Wouldnt it be Professor Voladi if the people there were a little more aggressive? Its a great idea, but there are still many unresolved details. It would be better to supplement with a way to completely hide the aura. There is no way to conceal the aura in the few ways here. If you come up with a way to conceal the energy Lee Han was shocked when he saw the potion the princess was researching. Surprisingly, they were researching a potion similar to < Paragranum''s Veil >! Of course, there were a lot of empty parts as there was a difference in skill, but it was great enough that I completed it as much as I did. Lee Han asked cautiously. Did the alchemists say anything? ?? The princess, who was concentrating, did not recognize Lee Hans call at first, but realized it belatedly and was embarrassed. What are you talking about? He didnt say anything. There was no way to give advice to the alchemists personalities, saying, Actually, were completing this right now, so lets try this and that. However, at least you can say, Now this is a part that needs to be filled and the level of difficulty is too high for a first-year student to complete. Why dont you try another potion? Professor Wooreegyeom will give you that much consideration. But he just said, Oh, lets do it without saying anything. Its the less ferocious Professor Voladi. Lee Han spoke softly, feeling sorry for the princess continued suffering. Arent the alchemists a bit strange? ? The princess tilted her head. To be honest, all wizards were strange. Compared to the professors here, the alchemists werent particularly strange. I got the question wrong. Lee Han regretted it. The opponent was also an Einroguard student, so it probably wasnt particularly strange. Alchemists seem to know too much about this potion Did they answer right away? The princess stared at Lee Han, not knowing what he was trying to say. It seemed like he was trying to say something, but he couldnt quite feel it. Doesnt that look remind you of something? ah. Are the Paragranum Alchemists good? So the probability of receiving from the capital knights potion delivery business that the alchemy guilds in the capital are trying to receive increases so the power structure of the capital alchemy guild may be shaken in the future! The princess looked at Lee Han with admiration. Lee Han had a lot to say, but he answered with patience. Thats right, but lets just put the gold pheasant flower chrysanthemum here. Lee Han, who got tired of telling me around, just told me the ingredients he needed right now. It was part of the recipe for < The Veil of Paragranum >. !!!! The princess looked at Lee Han in surprise many times more than before. To think of a recipe just by reading it once. It was a flash like the alchemists of Paragranum. A realm of natural talent that one cannot dare to follow with ones own talent! How the hell Friends! Professor calls people! lets go! When someone suddenly ran and shouted, the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower threw down their books and jumped to their feet. The other top students next to me hurriedly packed their things and started running. Lee Han, who had not yet grasped the situation, ran after him and asked. what? What is the situation? I want to help the professor prepare for his lecture! everyone runs for it voluntarily like this? Give me something to eat! Ah Lee Han admired the way all the friends in the Blue Dragons Tower ran. In the first semester, I was proud of people who would have been lying around saying, Well, we have a lot to eat anyway. Should I just be in another tower in my second year? ?!?!? The princess, who heard Lee Hans murmur beside her, waved her hand in contemplation. * * * It was Professor Lightning Step who called the students. Dug ditches and roads from here to here, dig very deep here. No matter what comes out, dont let it come out. yes! professor! Lee Han was shocked to see his friends smiling brightly. What do you guys mean by this preparation No, its done. Lee Han decided to find out on his own. What would you do if you found out that there will be a terrifying guy in next weeks < Intensive Vehicle Training > lecture? Professor Millay will also use it, so you have to dig well. Even the summoning magic lecture? Chapter 403 Chapter 403 What on earth are you calling this for? Lee Han felt uncomfortable when he saw the seat that Professor Lightning Walk had instructed. Digging the ground in the shape of a jar very deep. Doesnt that mean that at least someone of this size is coming out? Wardanaz? yes. Supervise what you guys are doing. professor. I am also a freshman Lee Han protested, but Professor Lightning Step did not listen. Well bring it, so dont touch it. Never open it no matter what sounds you make inside. got it? Do you really have to bring him here? Lightning Strike Professor ignored again. * * * Hey heck Hey. dont play. The magic power is insufficient! Who told you to waste magic like that? Move your hand. This bastard The landscaping work directed by Professor Lightning Walk was not difficult, but the amount of work was significant. They had to make new paths for animals to roam on the fields and dig deep pits where anything could enter. If youre a seasoned wizard, its normal for first-year students to lose their magical energy before completing it. Of course, I couldnt rest just because my mana was running low. The Black Turtle Tower students urged their other friends. Hurry up with the shovel! Im a knight, so if I pick up a shovel, its my honor! Ill go to the professor if you dont pick up the shovel, whether its a knight or something. Im a noble, so if I use a shovel, its my honor Hey. Wodanaz! These bastards are talking nonsense! Oh no! no! Dont call Wardanaz! At least Lee Han could continue to use magic, but somehow there was a limit to the amount he could do alone. Dig it, dig it, dig it Wodanaz. ? When several of the White Tiger Tower students called for Lee Han, Lee Han stopped his staff and responded. Why? Isnt this the moment? what moment? Stop talking nonsense and get to work. Lee Han, knowing that the other person was doing nothing to get out of work, sent a warning. Then, the students of the White Tiger Tower protested with very angry faces. Golem, golem! ah. That < die flying skull >? Shh!! The White Tiger Tower students were not as brave as Lee Han. They hurriedly stopped Lee Han from speaking and looked around trembling. I think these bastards are too timid for a knight. Im going to change that name. Anyway, he hes pretty much finished now. I can call you with your permission. Anrago and his friends poured their passion into repairing golems day and night. Even to the extent of ignoring other lectures and making repairs. wasnt it okay if I listened to the lecture? Wardanaz. what is important in life Its not like a lecture, its real wisdom Usually people who say that dont even have real wisdom. I get it anyway If its repaired enough to move, you can bring it. It was clear that the work would be completed much faster if there was a golem now. It would be very useful in the future if it can be used for night shifts as well as for such things. I knew you would say that and I am bringing it now! Do you want to be hit? Ah no look at the workload. At this rate, it would be difficult to finish today. The students of the White Tiger Tower murmured while averting their eyes. Wardanaz! Here you are! Angrago was dragging the golem on a wide cart while sweating profusely with his friends from the White Tiger Tower. When I thought about it, I wondered how they brought it, but it seemed like they just laid a board on the floor and put on wheels. Did everyone talk well to Wardanaj? uh? Uh uh. Yes. of course. At the question of Anrago who returned, the friends stuttered. However, Anrago did not notice such a thing and asked vigorously. ruler. then. Wodanaz! Activate the golem! To me? uh huh? Then who else but you? In response to Angragos innocent question, Lee Han tried to ask, You know that Im in the same first year? It was a pointless question. Ive only read about dealing with golems in books. Will that be enough for you? hey. Come here. Why why? Anrago slowly backed away, perhaps sensing the ominous sound in Lee Hans voice. It was a different look from Gainando. Where was the nucleus the last time it was broken? Was it this way? Golem. These artificial summons created by mages were used by mages of various schools. There are dozens of ways to operate this golem, as can be seen from the part where not only summoning wizards but also warlocks claim that we handle golems well. Among them, the most representative thing in common is Injects mana into the core. A normally sleeping golem would wake up when its core was imbued with magic. Some golems woke up only after casting a certain spell or recognizing their owner, but seeing as they cleaned themselves last time, there was no such ban on this golem. Pod! Even though mana was injected into the core, there was no change. Although Lee Han didnt know, the golems core was old and damaged, so it leaked quite a lot of magic power. The core repair material was overwhelmingly rare compared to other materials, and the White Tiger Tower students first repaired the golems limbs, which were relatively easy to obtain. As a result, a phenomenon occurred in which more than half of the mana was shed even if it was consumed. An ordinary wizard would say, Theres something wrong with the golem, the core needs to be repaired? Golem < Die Flying Skeleton > activated. command. Its okay!! Its done!!!! Lee Han just ignorantly used his magic power. Does a golem normally consume this much magic? Its not normal. Looking at the golem with shining eyes, Lee Han was amazed. If you look at what other mages use, no matter how much magical power you consume, there must be some level of common sense Is it really like this? What can you do? Lee Han asked what commands the opponent could do. The golem could not do more than the wizards prearranged commands. I was born to do all the chores in Einrogard. oh my god! Such admirable! The White Tiger Tower students who painstakingly collected and reconstructed the golems limbs shed tears as if feeling refreshed. The other tower students who heard the sound were also amazed at the golems appearance. The White Tiger Tower guys made this? How? Wardanaz made it. ah. Then it is. It wasnt made by Wardanaz!! They just helped me fix it!! Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ah. work on it ugly guys What would you guys be in charge of in that golem? At most, I would have been in charge of painting. While his friends were fighting, Lee Han concentrated. The golem was not a smart spirit that handled the command well after giving it once. If you give the command Dig the ground to make a pond, a person would dig it properly, but in the case of a golem, it could have been dug until the end of the world. Lee Han gave the command with a subtle sense that the golem he had imbued with magic was connected to him. Lets dig a hole this way. All right. Ahh! Aaaagh! After a daze, one of the White Tiger Tower students screamed and rolled to the side as the golem suddenly struck him and tried to pass him. Lee Han apologized. sorry. Mi Im sorry! Wodanaz! Then will you take control? In response to Lee Hans question, other friends immediately scolded him. Wardanaz could make a mistake, you bastard! Dont you know that if Wodanaz doesnt pilot that golem, hell have to stay here tonight? If youre going to swear, go back to the dorm later and swear! I can hear everything Lee Han concentrated and ordered the golem again. Fortunately, there was no accident like that just now, and the golem started digging the pit slowly. uh? Where did you get the golem? The lightning walk professor returned and was surprised to see the golem he was working on. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt the level of summons that first-year students would make. Wodhanaz is Aha. Was it made by Wardanaz? You, too, are very talented. repaired. ah. Professor Lightningwalker felt embarrassed. After listening to it, I felt a bit strange to myself for thinking that it was made by a first-year student. Why did you think so? Controlling the golem wont be as easy as I thought, but you managed to give the order. Lee Han answered while trying to concentrate. At least its simple things I think its possible. I guess so. thud! Lightningwalker swung his staff. Then, the cages covered with cloth piled up one after another. An incomprehensible cry echoed from inside, and Lee Han became very concerned. What kind of guy is he? Coke. Do you have a golem now? oh. Professor Mortum. Lightning Walk Professor stopped what he was doing and greeted politely. Professor Lightningwalker Are you controlling the golem? youre right. Upon hearing the answer, Professor Mortums eyes twinkled. Lee Han became anxious about what the professor was misunderstanding. Wardanaz. With black magic, I already made a golem! Coke is amazing! I understand that Professor Garcia wants to kill me! I almost left a disciple like this Yes? Who will kill whom? Lee Han doubted his ears and tried to ask again, but Professor Mortum continued to chatter in an excited voice. Diret will be very happy to see this. Diret is also a golem Oh Professor Millay. Professor Lightning Walk flinched when he saw Professor Millay, who had come to check the landscaping. For some reason, I felt that I couldnt keep the two professors together. The old professor, who was walking by, first noticed a golem that caught his eye from afar, was surprised, then calmly asked, after controlling his emotions. Wardanaz. Did you succeed in summoning the golem with summoning magic? Thats amazing. Uh Lee Han looked at Professor Mortum next to him. Professor Mortums eyes wavered sadly. Those eyes begged me to tell her that it was done with black magic, not summon magic. It would be fine to show this at the Summoning Wizards Festival next week. The lightning stride that was worse than that, the professor cleared his throat. Then Professor Millay looked away in surprise and noticed Professor Mortums presence. ah. Maybe with black magic? It was repaired. two minutes. Repair. The professor of black magic and the professor of summoning magic became very embarrassed. ah but. I definitely will. Embarrassed, the two professors nodded and offered a few words of thanks to Lee Han. What to pay attention to when controlling the golem, what materials are good for magic fuel economy (Professor Mortum wants to criticize Professor Millay, but I felt that he was holding back), how to give an order two As soon as the professor left, the lightning-walking professor looked at Lee Han and said, Good job. really. professor. Why? Are there any other outsiders coming by any chance next week? For some reason, it seemed that the festival of the summoning wizards Professor Millais was going to take place inside Einrogard, so Lee Hans voice stood sharp. There was no reason to be angry when he thought of the festival the priests had come to give, but Lee Han was convinced that that was not the case. Why do wizards come to me for nothing! Are you angry? no? Why am I angry? What are you saying? Chapter 404 Chapter 404 It seemed like he was angry no matter how he looked at it, but the lightning-walking professor was different from the thunder-walking professor. The age of an adventurer who has traveled from end to end of the empire and has gone through a series of battles is bound to be on a different level. If you ask an angry person, Arent you really angry? The lightning stride professor skillfully changed the topic. Maybe he will come. Are they summoning wizards? Wait Professor Lightningstep calculated, folding his fingers. Lee Han was stunned by the sight. Counting that means that at least two teams are visiting! Those who look like garbage! Unlike the priests who came to do good, the magicians visits had very impure intentions. Wouldnt he come to check the students skills and master magic? Even the demons of hell would not be so heartless. Are you visiting to see the magic of the students? Is that right? How can people do that? Yes? Professor Lightning Walk was a little taken aback by Lee Hans anger. Why are you angry about this? Anyway, next week will be the summoning mages. And dont worry too much. Theyre not crazy like the Paragranum Guild no, theyre not very skilled. Will there be quite a few wizards who are less skilled than you? Next weeks summoning wizards festival < Boltzman''s Call > was a festival and social gathering honoring the ancient great summoning wizard Boltzman. The festival where only wizards gathered was a little different from the general festivals of the empire. A place where wizards who dont normally meet each other show their magic, get evaluated, and work hard. However, if I wanted to be serious, I could risk my pride, but if I wanted to enjoy it lightly, I could enjoy it lightly. Thanks to this, more wizards with less skill participated than expected. A place where first-year students of Einrogard, who are not treated as iron heads in school, gather the best talents of the empire and inherit the magic of the empires best lineage. Among the wizards who were self-taught or abused by the eccentric wizards, many of them were less skilled than the first-year students. These wizards will also participate in the festival, so there will be no situation like the Paragranum Guild Wouldnt you come from outside and bring nothing. The priests always brought something to eat. do your work. yes. Lee Han increased the speed while controlling the golem. Even though he was grumbling, he was becoming more and more skilled at maneuvering, and the lightning-walking professor admired it. But what are you mumbling about? As Lee Han murmured on top of the golem, Professor Lightning Walk became curious. Could it be that the professors are gaining enlightenment from the advice given earlier and memorizing additional spells? Summoning wizards. I will not leave you alone. Even if he focused on controlling the golem, Professor Lightning Walk was shocked to see him skillfully maneuvering the golem while saying something else. * * * Upon returning to the tower after the hard labor, a subtle silence hung over the lounge. It was different from the tense silence. It was an atmosphere of self-reflection. Lee Han was puzzled and asked Priest Tigilling. What happened? Everyone is reflecting. ! Priests who fought with each other with shouts that were rare to see. However, the priests were also different from the other tower students. After continuing heated discussions, it was decided to understand, consider, and respect each others positions. Hearing this explanation, Lee Han was moved. Priests dont even work with the headmasters poison! Actually, the fight between the priests this time had nothing to do with the Headmaster Skeleton, but Lee Han thought so. Then, from now on, can I feel free to ask about the church? yes? Priest Tizzling stared at Lee Han as if he was saying something. is not it? That Now that youve reflected on it, faith is an individuals freedom? no. We all judged that the dissatisfaction this time was because we decided the order in a way that was left to chance. So I changed my ways. which? The winner has decided to have the right to recommend faith to Lord Wodanaj. Lee Han turned his head and looked at the priests. Upon closer inspection, the priests who had been thought to be silent were gathering in groups of two and three to strategize. -I never thought < Geometry and Arithmetic > would be a match event. -Do not worry. We have a priest from the Sisenza Church, right? -I have never been interested in other churches, but I was impressed by the ability of the Shisenza Church. -Haha Im just shy ??? -I dont care if there is a Sisenja Church over there. -youre right! Lets share information and talk about how to beat them. -Our church In a competitive match involving many people, it was unlikely that he would win on his own. Clever people tend to come together and cooperate, even if the rewards are less. The priests were actively strategizing by gathering with those who had the same will or the inclination of the church. It was a sight that no one could see would have liked the Headmaster Skeleton. What have I done? yes? At Lee Hans words, Priest Tigilling tilted his head. Tigilling Priestess didnt think her current appearance was bad. Arent the priests, who usually focus only on their own work, discussing faith with other priests? The priests themselves were also getting to know each other, enjoying the topic of conversation that they would not normally have. I should go in and rest Thank you. Tigiling Priest. See you tomorrow. As Lee Han went upstairs with a sullen face, the other priests stopped talking and asked. It looks like Mr. Wardanazs face was dark, is it because of his mood? I heard from the people of the Blue Dragon Tower earlier that the people of the White Tiger Tower kept bothering me while working Such a pity. Next time, I will go to the people of the White Tiger Tower and ask for a favor. I will go with you. By the way, who did you hear from? Guinando-nim told me. I must remember. The next day, the angry White Tiger Tower students threw a ball made of paper as soon as they found Kainando. * * * In summoning magic, as in any magic, sophistication is a special virtue. A good summoning mage must be able to control any situation. The great summoning wizard Boltzmann said: The easiest summoning magic succeeded by calculation is more valuable than the most difficult summoning magic succeeded by chance. As much as that While discussing how to further develop the < Paper Bird > summoning magic, which was covered in the first semester, Professor Millay raised his eyebrows at the distracted atmosphere. Does everyone have something to say? Raphael student. Let me tell you. Raphael, a black magic student who hates black magic, was taken aback when he was called the representative. When Lee Han met Raphaels eyes, he gave small advice. C Be honest. Due to Professor Millays personality, if he admits hes wrong, hell go over it neatly without bothering like the skeleton principal. I was talking about whether the cow summoning wizards were really coming. Lee Han let out a deep sigh. Seeing that, Raphael was taken aback and asked back. Isnt that what you told me to do? I told you to apologize honestly, you fool You may sit down. Raphael student. Everyone seems to be nervous about the < Call of Boltzmann > festival. Summoning wizards from outside visit the school, so its only natural that everyone is looking forward to it. Are you excited? Lee Han was puzzled. At least, Lee Han and Lee Hans friends responded by saying, Ah, some crazy people from outside are trying to harass us again? One of the Black Turtle Tower students raised his hand courageously and asked. Are you bringing something to eat? no. It is not such a festival. The stern reply stirred the atmosphere. Then why are you coming? Is school a joke? Arent you being rude while visiting the great Einrogard? The same gossip was heard everywhere. Professor Millay interrupted the students gossip with light movements and spoke. Im sorry I couldnt live up to everyones expectations, but the < Call of Boltzmann > festival is not a festival to enjoy, eat and drink. A festival in which summoning wizards see each others magic and honor Boltzmann. Naturally, I dont expect much from my students. thank god. yes? Lee Han lamented inwardly as his friends still showed their naivety. When the professor said I dont expect, there was no possibility that he meant it. No matter how good Professor Garcia is, he has no choice but to regret it if his students do not produce results. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an inevitable yoke for a professor. However, showing an embarrassing appearance in front of wizards from outside will hurt the students own pride. youre right! Im glad you know. Lets focus on summoning magic. < Summon Paper Bird > seems simple at first glance, so many summoning wizards dont care anymore once they learn it. But the Empires finest summoning wizards never underestimate the potential of this magic. Professor Millay called a paper bird out of thin air. I circled around the leaking classroom. Professor Millay said while looking at the students of the White Tiger Tower. You should think about repairing the golem after the lecture. ! The students of the White Tiger Tower blushed and closed their books. He was caught thinking about how to make the golem look better. Its a distant view magic. Lee Han realized that Professor Millay looked around the classroom with the eyes of a paper bird. It looked plain on the outside, but it was a very advanced skill to connect the sight of the summoned person with the sight of oneself and search in that way. Summoning Sight Link Sending a summoned beast to flight and concentrating consciousness at the same time. You dont have to go this far C Consider the golems center of gravity! The students were surprised when the paper bird opened its mouth and chirped. It was less difficult than distance magic, but it was a very useful magic to record and deliver voices to paper birds in that way. I want to learn that. Lee Han definitely felt the need. It was necessary to have a way to contact the other top students. Ask the black market managers in the Black Turtle Tower to check the current prices, or check how many meals your friends in the Blue Dragon Tower have skipped When the professor finished speaking, the paper leaked and crashed into the wall of the classroom. Then the paper bird disappeared with a flash of light, leaving a magical imprint on the wall. He used a paper bird as a medium to inscribe magic on the wall. Excellent wizards are not obsessed with flashy and difficult magic. Even simple magic has different effects depending on how you use it. Please keep in mind everyone. So Lets improve our paper birds individually. Lets see how you will improve the paper bird during this semester. The simpler the magic, the more the personality of the magician who transforms the magic is revealed. Professor Millay hoped that this semester, students would gain a lot of enlightenment through the experience of improving paper birds. To include the voice Lee Han began to look through the books to capture the sound. Professor Millay looked at Lee Han and raised his monocle and asked. What will student Lee Han do? Im trying to put my voice in it. Hmm ? When Professor Millay looked at Lee Han with a stern expression, Lee Han became puzzled. Did you make any mistakes? It would be better to increase the difficulty level. Professor, I havent tried this yet Chapter 405 405 Lee Hans protest, Professor Millay pondered for a while, then accepted the protest. great. Give it a try. Despite the professors permission, Lee Han felt uneasy. It was because Professor Millay was carefully watching Lee Hans every move without a change in expression. As an upright and strict professor, I couldnt help but feel nervous. Havent other students ever put so much pressure on them during practice? Complaining about the unfair treatment, Lee Han opened the piece of paper engraved with magic. Archmages who reached the highest level would easily create summons on the spot without these auxiliary tools, but for most wizards, preparation in advance was a more important process than they thought. Reagent scroll artifacts and so on. < Paper Bird Summon > was also a type of magic that required preparation in advance. If there was no scroll engraved with the magic circle, since the wizard would have to fill in the structure of the summoned creature one by one, in a way, it could be said that the most important process in magic was to engrave this magic circle. Swish-shugg- the quill fluttered gracefully across the paper. < Paper Bird Summon > was a very famous magic in the empire, and the magic circle was quite well known, but it was the magicians ability to reproduce it. If it was possible to use magic just by drawing along the magic circle, why would so many aspiring wizards run into the wall with tears in their eyes? The magic circle of < Paper Bird Summon > was never simple. It was common for the students of Einrogard to make several mistakes. Is suffering from Professor Verdus helpful in this way? And Lee Han was surprised. Even from his own perspective, the magic circle was so neat and well done. I drew it in the first semester and didnt notice it because I didnt draw it during the vacation When did my skills get so good? Professor Millay, who saw that, spoke slowly as if he knew that. Lets add voice. Lee Han began weaving the letters with more care than before. Transforming the already completed magic circle did not end with simply adding lines and letters. It was necessary to understand the principle of the magic circle and to be able to anticipate the changes accordingly. If it was forced to change, the paper bird could have stabbed the wizard himself instead of spitting out his voice. Im going to carve this side Im going to have to add some more ink. Is the circuit running properly? A short circuit will happen here, so Ill leave this off Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he concentrated so hard, Lee Han didnt even notice that he had completed it. Professor Millay spoke first. Youre done. ah. yes. But Ill have to check to see if its working properly Got it. You might want to increase the difficulty level. Professor Millay turned away as if there was no need to say anything more. Simultaneously with that motion, a simple scroll made by Lee Han rose into a new piece of paper. The blooming paper bird rushed to the White Tiger Tower students and shouted. -Focus on the lecture!!! Aww! I was concentrating on the house!! What! What! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were suddenly attacked, looked around in amazement. It was a perfect improvement. The friends of the Blue Dragon Tower next to him looked at Lee Han and said. It would be nice to increase the difficulty level. It seems right to increase the difficulty. Wodanaz. You guys dont have dinner. !??! * * * Professor Mortum blushed as if he was a bit embarrassed when Lee Han came to him. Coke. Did you control the golem well? yes. professor. Is Ogoldos-senpai okay? Its fine Normally, Ogoldos should be worried about you, not you. After becoming a senior, he was worried about his juniors, but Professor Mortum did not blame Ogoldos. It wasnt because the number of disciples who were already small could become even smaller. It was because he understood the circumstances of Ogoldos. Honestly, even if there were other students, it wouldnt have made much of a difference! Todays lecture is the dark element, right? What should I prepare? Professor Mortum was not surprised despite the strange situation in which the student who arrived two weeks late was trying to understand the lecture better than the other students and even prepare in advance. Why would you be surprised by something like this now? Professor Mortum replied with a calm mind. The other students are going to continue with the dark elements Kolok. You will do bone elemental magic. ?? Lee Han was taken aback. uh. Is it because I missed something? no. You already know how to use the dark element, dont you? But there are still a lot of things that are lacking Professor Mortum ignored Lee Hans answer. It was too much nonsense to answer. Coke. Rather, I heard it from Ogoldos It was so unbelievable that I waited to check it myself. ah. You mean the king of ghouls? Lee Han replied as if he had been waiting. Surprisingly, the owner of the palace was right. Contrary to what youre doing, its really Kuluk cool! Who ever wondered that? Professor Mortum replied as if it were absurd. Of course he knew that the ghoul king was the owner of the undead palace. If not, who is the owner? Then what is so hard to believe? You summoned more than 10 undead and complained about how difficult it was to control them, but when you left one undead, you said you were surprised that you could control it Lee Han felt ashamed for the first time in a while. It is habitual when practicing Collock. Could that be a habit? No matter how much it was for practice purposes, from the moment he summoned more than 10, the wizard had to feel a sense of crisis right before his magic power was depleted. I would be struggling with wanting to reduce the undead even if I could just breathe, but how comfortable was it that I forgot the simple truth that reducing it makes it easier? Anyway, Ive learned that cutting it down to one animal makes it a little easier. That its not something you learn its a human bastard, of course Coke. done. Anyway, lets get back to the point. Professor Mortum kindly embraced the disciple who had missed the truth that even the most stupid in the empire knew. As the principal agreed, I gave you the < Ancient Basic Necromancer > book because I thought you had the ability to continue the progress of the ancient necromantic. Is it? okay. Lee Han was about to say, Wasnt it to annoy me? When the other friends summoned the undead that had been contracted in the undead realm, Lee Han was being forced to summon the undead the old-fashioned way by the skeleton headmaster and professor Mortum. The ancient method of necromancy is to raise the undead with the magicians own ability. Of course, it was several times more difficult. There was a reason why the old way was the old way. Coke. Youve gotten used to controlling it to some extent and dont know how to try to strengthen it There are still a lot of things lacking Smooth control is possible only when combined as one, and the strengthening of the summon is simple enough to amplify it by combining other bones. only way was possible. He was still far from being an excellent black magician. Of course, Professor Mortum ignored it again like before. now its time to go a little further. Coke. Originally, this school years goal was to control at least one undead summoned beast, but since he had already succeeded, there was no reason to remain silent. Instead of explaining how far the original goal was to Lee Han, Professor Mortum brought the next goal. The reason why other enemies were afraid of the Warlock, who was good at Bone Elemental Magic, was because of the unique tenacity of Bone Elemental Magic. Unlike other summoning magic, it is possible to recover quickly after destruction, and even if it is broken, the broken wreckage itself becomes the magicians means again. Infinite power. If you were mistakenly caught by a wizard skilled in this skill, you would be dragged into it as if you had fallen into a swamp. Conversely, it would mean that bone elemental wizards should continue to cast magic without standing still even after being summoned. understand. Coke. What are the bone elemental magics that can be used now? The bone elemental magic that Lee Han could use was only about summoning piece-launching armor, shields, or restraints. It was good enough for a 1-2 circle bone elemental magic that a first-year student who listens to all other schools of magic could use, but it was a bit lacking in splendor for a wizard who could summon a skeleton warrior with ancient necromancy. I guess Ill have to learn Bone Explosion magic. Bone explosion magic, which explodes by igniting the gas inside the bone with magic power, was an essential process for black magicians who wanted to handle it professionally as it could meet the firepower in the easiest way. uh? Doesnt that start with at least 3 circles? yes? Is there any problem? its nothing! Lee Han gave up on the question when Professor Mortum asked back as if it was natural. Even if you ask such a crazy face, you wont get a useful answer. Coke. Of course it wont be easy. Do you know what I have to pay most attention to when learning the Bone Blast spell? hmm. Isnt it a magical connection? The farther away the magician and the object were, the more difficult it became to apply magic directly to the object. The magician who summoned and handled the bone element had to send the bone away while controlling it so that he could cast magic on the bone at the same time. To do that, you need to pay more attention to the connection of magic Wrong. Is that so? What you need to pay attention to is controlling the power of the explosion. Coke. Dont let the explosion hurt you either. Lee Han was speechless at the advice that was so realistic. No Ive set up a defense magic circle here, so practice inside it. If you think the magic circle is going to break, call right away. Coke. Its annoying, so please dont destroy the workshop. Yes * * * Guinando and Rapadel Ymirg wondered what the hell they were doing inside that made a roaring noise. Isnt Lee Han being tortured? hey. you stupid prince Why are you torturing Wardanaz? You are stupid, you son of a bitch. Then why is the headmaster attacking us? Collock. Concentrate, everyone. Everyone was startled by the professors words and looked away. But the roar from inside continued to bother them. really. professor. Raphael carefully raised his hand. Professor Mortum averted his gaze as if to ask him to speak. I heard that summoning mages are visiting this time. Is there anything we need to do? You might wonder why the black magicians care about the festival of the summoning mages, but the areas of the two overlap more than you think. Isnt one of the realms of black magic summoning the undead? Of course, there were also black magicians among those who participated in the festival. If youre Professor Mortums personality, you probably dont want to show the warlocks being pushed back in front of other summoning wizards. Coke. Okay. Nothing to worry about. ah. Is that so? okay. Just relax and enjoy yourself. Raphael was slightly surprised. I thought the professor would give me detailed instructions about the festival. Gainando scolded him from the side. What do you think of the professor and say that? There are so many magics to go through right now, do you even mind the festivities? Ymirg nodded as if agreeing. No matter how strong the professors ego is, he wont bother to prove it by sending his students to the Summoning Magic Festival Collock. From there, Wodanaz will take care of the proof. You guys can play. For some reason, it felt like the roar from inside had stopped. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Coke. Why did the sound stop? Professor Mortum left his students behind and went inside. He was worried that Lee Han had made a mistake. If it was another magic, I wouldnt have worried too much, but this Bone Explosion magic was especially dangerous to Lee Han Fortunately, the inside was fine. The prepared shock absorption magic circle and explosion dispersion magic circle were still maintained, and there were plenty of bone fragments filled in the box for practice. Professor Mortum didnt understand, so he asked. Have you lost your magic power? It is not. Well, it cant be. Thats not the case, I was told during the festival that I had to prove something Lee Han couldnt believe it. In the first place, isnt this related to the summoning magic lecture? No matter what Professor Millay ordered, the standard would probably not be easy, and he would have to invest quite a bit of time and effort On top of that, Lee Han had too many things to do to carry the pride of black magic. Ah, is that what you mean? Coke. professor. I have so many things to do right now. Lee Han liked to lie in front of the professor, but he was proud at times like this. Even now, the lecture is over and I have to go look after the basilisk eggs. Know. All professors should know. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that so? It seems to me that there are more people who dont know Collock. And you dont have anything to do during the festival. ?? Lee Han was taken aback by the professors words. I told you to prove your pride in black magic, but you have nothing to do? what? Is it a trick? You dont understand? Professor Mortum was cool and replied as if asking why something so obvious. Thats right, Ill try to prove it on my own, even if you dont ask me to do anything to your personality. Coke. I believe. no! Lee Han shouted in anger for the first time in a long time. Why do you have such a misunderstanding!? * * * If there are professors who want to capture useful students and let them inherit the line of learning, then there are professors who want to concentrate on their own research without such ambition. Professor Doppelg?nger Rerge, a professor who teaches transformation magic, was such a professor. Even while the famous madmen of the Einrogard campus no, the professors were arguing over Wodanaz, Professor Rigi acted the opposite. How to melt when you get close to the sun. There was no need to bring Wardanaz. Professor Rji hoped that his peaceful daily life would continue. I studied steel transmutation in the first semester. During that time, you must have touched and understood steel a lot. Probably everyone does. Professor Rizzie slowly explained with her hands clasped. When he was in his professors form, Professor Leji exudes a dignified atmosphere comparable to that of the great aristocrats of the empire. It was unimaginable compared to when he was beaten by Lee Han after transforming into a fake Gainando. If you dont fully understand thats okay. You dont have to be too intimidated. Mastering any substance takes time. wasnt it something that had to be mastered before the start of the second semester? Lee Han, who learned to transform steel while being beaten by Professor Voladi, was embarrassed inside. If you continue to learn other magics, the blocked parts will slowly be released. Do not forget it. The goal of this semester is to find ones aptitude while dealing with the conversion of various materials. In the first semester, if you learned the easiest and most popular steel transformation and its applications, in the second semester, you will deal with all kinds of materials and materials and select materials that suit your aptitude as a wizard. Excellent conversion wizards usually carry compressed reagents, and in case of emergency, they used to convert them into materials that they handle well. Convert the compressed reagent into mercury and then explosively increase its volume to use it for attack, or convert it into compressed fine sand and use it as a hard sand shield. It wasnt just a combat method. He was able to deceive the eyes of monsters by transforming the materials needed for alchemy or transforming his own appearance. After proudly finishing his lecture today, Professor Rigi said goodbye to his students in a dignified manner and turned around. Until Lee Han comes along. professor? Knock. The unexpected visit of the monster pupil caused Professor Rigi to hiccup. Are you okay? Of course its fine. Professor Rji said with dignity, hiding his hiccups. In his professorial guise, Professor Rdge always managed to keep his composure. What did you come for? I have a question for the professor. Lee Han had been doing things together while listening to lectures and doing chores as well as receiving divine magic recommendations from the same tower priests. That was to take care of the basilisk eggs. However, the basilisk egg was as difficult to care for as the monsters notoriety. Building and caring for your own cabin is just the beginning. After feeding and adjusting the temperature, it was time to move on to the next task. After feeding the eggs generously for several days until they stop eating, prepare a new nest that suits the eggs taste. Basically, basilisks found in the western part of the empire prefer soft bird feathers, while basilisks found in the eastern part prefer hard rocks, but not absolutely. The safe thing is that the conversion wizard waits by his side and adjusts to the basilisks whims In response to the ridiculous request, Lee Han asked Professor Voladi, who came to the cabin. -professor. The materials available now are limited, so how do you cater to your whims? -Learn transformation magic. Lucky for you. I should have learned more transformation magic. - It was bullshit, but it definitely needed a conversion wizard. Lee Han looked at Professor Leji and asked. Could you help me take care of the basilisk eggs? It wont it wont. thank you!! I didnt want to get involved in my heart, but Professor Leji couldnt refuse. He had a sense of responsibility as a teacher, but more than anything else, he was worried that this ambitious, monstrous disciple would harbor a grudge for refusing a favor. Its already this much now, but when I graduated, I didnt know if I would be inaugurated as a professor or principal right away. Youre a very kind person. Lee Han, unaware of Professor Lejis intentions, was moved with admiration. pop! Lee Han was slightly taken aback when Professor Leji changed his appearance with his doppelgangers ability. It was because the opponent was Gainando. Uh Professor? Why go to Cainando? just. ah. okay. Lee Han didnt understand, but decided to just accept it. The professor said that he would help, but whether it was the appearance of Gainando or the skeleton headmaster, what was so important? I thought it would bother me a little if he looked like a skeleton headmaster. Other professors wont notice it even if they see it. Professor Rji didnt want to get involved in the quarrels of other professors. When I went to the professors lounge later for no reason, I said, Where was Wodanaz that day? How embarrassing it would be to say, I think Professor Rji was with you. If it was Kainando, other professors would not notice it even if they saw it from afar. * * * Hey. Guinan Island. Lets stop doing other things and go quickly. A lot of work to be done. I have to finish my work within today. dont worry. dont worry! Even if you come in a little later, you can finish it! The friends clicked their tongues at the sight of Gainando continuing to hold out in the main building instead of going to the dormitory to do their duty. That bastard doesnt listen dirty when he says he doesnt have Wardanaj. Cainan Island. You will be greatly scolded after that. joy. I dont even have Wodanaz, but someone is chasing me As he said, Guinando opened his eyes wide at the sight of himself passing by in the distance. Ear Its a ghost! You stole my look! She Shapeshifter!? When did you steal my figure!? What are you talking about all of a sudden? excuse me! Look over there!! Gainando shouted, but Lee Han and Professor Leji had already passed. The friends looked at Kainando as if they were saying all kinds of things. hey. Lets stop playing. Dont make weird excuses. Because its real! really!! Gainando shouted with a voice full of resentment, but his friends did not believe him. There must have been a monster passing by who stole my form! Does the monster have anything to do? Will you take your form? * * * I have a question. Professor Gainandorji cautiously asked a question. yes. do anything. why are you taking care of the basilisk eggs? Isnt that what a first grader should do? There is a long and sad story there Lee Han, who opened the cabin door and sat down, hesitant. Professor Rji stared at the basilisk egg in the middle. The professor wasnt an expert on rare animals, but he could guess what condition this basilisk egg was in. Its in very good condition. Basilisks were very psychologically stable, thanks to proper nourishment and a solid bond with the person taking care of them. To be honest, I was amazed that a freshman raised me so well. The students of the Blue Dragons Tower are not good at taking care of them. Although he always excelled in magic, the Blue Dragon Tower students also had weaknesses. When it came to taking care of animals or plants, he was on par with the White Tiger Tower students. You took very good care of it. Now let me check it out. oh my god. How could Kainando look trustworthy! Lee Han was taken aback by the trust given by Professor Leji, who speaks in the guise of Gainando. It was not normal to say such a thing with Gainandos face. Shiriririk! With the spell, Professor Rigis magic began. In the blink of an eye, the basilisks nest was transformed into dozens of materials. Copper, mud, sand, maple tree branch, hot, irregular liquid (Lee Han couldnt even guess what kind of potion it was) . Wouldnt the basilisk like it if I made a nest out of gold? I already checked, but it wasnt. Basilisks dont like all gold like humans. And rather fortunate If gold had been the answer, it would have consumed an enormous amount of mana to maintain it. Chit. Lee Han was sorry, but he had no choice but to admit that the professor was not wrong. The more rare and valuable the material, the higher the difficulty and the harder it will be to maintain. found. Professor Rigi stopped moving and said. Lee Han was very happy and asked. What is it? What material do you like best, Professor? Mercury. ah. Will the professor do it for you? Ill do it once, but from then on, you have to keep walking to maintain it, so you have to learn. Professor Rji calmly told the current situation. Transformation magic was not fixed forever. Besides, if it was to raise a basilisk in this way, the wizard had to stand by it steadily. But mercury is not something I can handle with transformation magic. Thats true you probably havent mastered all of steel yet. hmm What Lee Han sneakily avoided answering Professor Lejis words. Then I The moment Prof. Rjee was about to come and help, the door opened and Prof. Voladi entered. Professor Boladi looked at Guyando, raised his eyebrows, and asked. professor? yes. Thats right Bang! Prof. Rji was sullen and returned to his original form. All of a sudden, Professor Voladi found out. Arent they stubborn and non-negotiable opponents? What were you talking about? Wodanaz wants to learn mercury transformation, but says its difficult. Since theres a level of difficulty, I wonder if I should master steel first before going in I already know how to handle steel. Is that so?! yes. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han as if his words were not correct. This time, it was Lee Hans turn to sulk. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Then mercury lets deal with it. Professor Rji held back what he didnt want to do. Wow thank you. His disciple Lee Han also held back what he did not want to do. A cabin where no one is happy. Professor Voladi alone was content. * * * Professor Voladi was not a talkative person. But standards are relative. In a secluded cabin with Professor Ihan Rjis egg status basilisk, Professor Voladi became one of the most talkative. Transformation magic is important to a battle mage. yes. As I said last time Professor Voladi explained how useful transformation magic is in battle. Fast cast and low magic consumption. It was much easier to stab opponents by transforming the bushes on the roadside into steel blades than strengthening defense and attack power individually with enchantment magic. The key to magic combat was its effectiveness. And that wasnt all. Transformation wizards who have risen to some level used to change surrounding objects into living things or transform themselves into monsters without using summoning magic. Professor Voladi poured out a long line, asking to imagine all these realms. Of course, he said it calmly, but it sounded like that to Lee Hans sullen ears. If I can transform into a basilisk, will it be an extenuating factor if I accidentally swallow the professor? By the way, Professor. Isnt mercury toxic? It is. Being a transformation wizard did not create all the materials in the world at random. Rather, the more transforming wizards, the more careful they were to learn the types of substances that could be poisonous. If you unknowingly accidentally mutate the wrong substance and end up poisoning yourself Ill have to learn how to handle itbut Ill definitely have to learn how to resist poison first. While answering Lee Hans words, Professor Leji suddenly had a good idea. Handling mercury is also a law, but it was safe to learn poison resistance before learning it. And the best way to learn poison resistance? Poison resistance is better for black magic than transformation magic I learned poison resistance in the first semester. professor. Wodanaz is also taking courses in black magic. Professor Bollardis reply made Professor Rji and Lee Han sullen once again. The atmosphere in the cabin became awkward. Even the basilisk egg seemed awkward. Then lets just learn how to deal with mercury. Professor Rigi held back a sigh and said. Then please take care of me. ? When Professor Voladi stood up and said that, Lee Han looked away in surprise. what? Are you going? okay. I have work to do. Oh Lee Han disguised a false sadness. Professor Voladi nodded in understanding. Dont be impatient. haha. All right. Han Lee even saw off Professor Voladi as he left the cabin. After that, I felt a little relieved. for a moment. Professor Voladi has a lot to do I dont think theres much? Come to think of it, Professor Voladi must have only Lee Han as his student right now? When an ominous future came to mind, Lee Han resolutely pushed it away. Perhaps it was because he had learned the Foresight Magic, but it felt like a strangely ominous future kept disturbing his mind. after. When Lee Han let out a bitter sigh of relief, Professor Leji was slightly puzzled. I couldnt understand why he let out a sigh of relief. Isnt it the ambitious Wodanaj who has been aiming for more than the principals position since the first grade? Why are you breathing such a sigh of relief? Did I see it wrong? Professor Rji thought so and took out a reagent from his pocket. Iron sulfide was a metal that was easier to obtain and handle than mercury, but it was easily converted because it had good compatibility with mercury. It was quite convenient for beginner conversion wizards to handle. Oops. I left Hwang Hap-cheol behind. Lee Hans face brightened. Ill synthesize it now Lee Hans face darkened. When the same thing happened twice, Professor Leji couldnt believe it. no way? Mercury conversion you dont want to learn much, do you? What do you mean, Professor? i want to learn Is the professor not in the mood to teach today? If thats the case, Ill wait. An exemplary answer popped out as if he had been waiting for it. But Professor Rigi was not fooled. That answer was the same as Professor Rizzies in response to the Headmaster Skeletons troublesome order. -Professor Rji. I heard that some of the northern noble families territories are haunted by suspicious transformation wizards. Could you come visit me during vacation? this. I dont like the expression. Dont you really want to go? C What are you talking about, principal? i want to go Maybe the principal doesnt want to let me go? If thats the case, Ill understand. C Thank you. come on well - The way people of the same kind recognize each other. Professor Rji felt an intense intuition from his student that could not be explained logically. no way? Lee Han-kun. Answer honestly No, that doesnt make much sense. So lets just listen. I want to skip the mercury transformation today. Lee Han didnt protest, saying, What are you talking about when its not enough to focus on the path of magic right now? Instead, it was silent. Convinced, Professor Rizzi was really surprised. I never thought my partner would have a personality similar to mine! Then the only culprit was the principal. oh my god. Youre doing too much. I knew from the beginning that he was a person who pushed his students harshly, but to force them to listen to all schools of magic. It was clear that Wodanaz was enduring the harsh process just because he was gifted, regardless of his will. It was an amazing yet sad story. I misunderstood. I thought that Lee Han-gun wanted to become the lord of Ein Rogard as the principals successor. yes??? Lee Han tried not to answer for a while, but the answer came out inadvertently. what the hell I dont want to do it, but other professors put so much pressure on me, so it must have been a lot of pain. I dont know what youre talking about. However, I am grateful to the professor for his concern. The two had a meaningful conversation. When Lee Han was happy, the basilisk egg wriggled with excitement. * * * When they heard that the < Call of Boltzmann > festival was going to be held in Einrogard, the clumsy wizards were delighted. Isnt it Ein Rogard, the enemy of Imperial magic? Originally, it was a place you might never enter in your lifetime. However, mages with wide feet or experienced wizards were very reluctant. -Why in Ein Lorgard? C I cant even breathe properly. A good ordinary person who doesnt know anything would know, but the owner of Einrogard wasnt kind to other magicians. It was easy if you think of the wizards workshop. Originally, the wizards workshop was like a wizards territory, so there were quite a few precautions when visiting. As it is full of all the secrets and mysteries studied by the magician, you should avoid anything suspicious as much as possible. The more demanding the owner of the workshop, the stricter the rules. And the owner of Ein Rogard was a damn picky archmage. -Do not visit unauthorized places. Also, even if it is an object without an owner, never Okay. Got it. okay. After hearing the Death Knights warning until he was sick of it, the warlock Kutang moved on in disgust. Did I come first for no reason? Nearby wizards interested in summoning magic were coming to Einrogard to participate in the festival, but among them, Kutang arrived one step sooner. It was mostly because he was a black magician. It was because it was annoying if we moved together with other wizards and talked on the street. C My name is Tadingo and I am researching summoning magic. Ive been learning magic for about seven years, and I learned it from a master from the Untara Guild. -Nice to meet you! I am also Tadingo, who is researching summoning magic! I accidentally found a magic book and learned it on my own for about five years. By any chance, what is the name of the wizard? -My name is Kutang, who is researching black magic. -uh. hmm. oh. C Black Black Magic! Ive always been interested in black magic. Isnt that great magic anyway? Having awkward conversations with wizards who arent usually interested in black magic only hurts. Warlocks didnt avoid interacting with other wizards for nothing. Ill have to avoid contact until the festival starts. Kutan thought so and looked around in search of a deserted place. The school was so vast that it seemed sufficient to wait in a suitable forest or mountain until it began. Cooung- ! Coutan was taken aback. Surprisingly, the young students were controlling the golems in an empty lot in the corner of the forest. Its really Einrogard! You look less than half my age, but I already have a golem! It was even more surprising to see him move the massive golem and do chores. Among ordinary wizards, no one tried to do chores with golems. Why do chores with a pet that is hard to make and hard to control like a golem? There was only one reason. Its training. It wasnt enough that he made a golem, and he even trained himself to move. surprising! Its an outsider!! A student at the White Tiger Tower screamed in surprise at the muttering behind him. Kutan was even more surprised by that appearance. Jin calm down. You came in with permission! Heres the permit given by Prince Gonadaltes As the students of the White Tiger Tower rushed in and surrounded him in a circle, Kutan felt great pressure. Why? dont you believe me? Did you find out that he was a warlock? Fearing that he might be attacked by the Ein Lorgard students, Kutan was nervous. Maybe ??? Do you have anything to eat? * * * Kutang and the White Tiger Tower students quickly became friends. Coutan was slightly moved by the consideration of the students who did not forget their sense of humor to ease the tension of outsiders. You can eat slowly. I understand your sincerity. The students of the White Tiger Tower ravenously devoured sweet food no matter what Kutang said. It was to the point of fighting to take away even the cream from a friends finger. do you starve at school? Without thinking he had gotten the point, Coutan asked a question. You guys were controlling the golem earlier Kuhup. Ouch. Cough Cough. The White Tiger Tower students started coughing like crazy. Um did you give this to me by controlling the golem well? yes? no. Whew Thank God. ?? When the students of the White Tiger Tower brushed their chests, Kutang was taken aback. what? Id like to ask you a few questions about steering. Is it okay? Thats it. Since we ate too, I want to answer you, but um. The White Tiger Tower students hesitated. Wont you tell me to spit it out? It was another friend who controlled this. yes? You mean you piloted it when you werent there? So I left the order The White Tiger Tower students explained as best they could. Originally, when manipulating golems, it was standard practice for a wizard to control them one by one, but once Wodanaz got the hang of it, he would order the golem to do it this far for simple tasks and then go to another place. Upon hearing the explanation, Kutan was genuinely surprised. It wasnt enough to make a golem, so they kept the order?? Kutang was originally far from sociable, but there were exceptions. The exception was when I saw something magically interesting. Thank you. It was really fun. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We ate really well too! After hearing Lee Hans name, Kutang moved forward thinking that he should tell this interesting story to the black magicians he knew. And after a while, Lee Han returned. Did nothing happen? A wizard who came from outside for a festival looked around for a while and left. There was nothing but that. Right. For a moment, Lee Han was puzzled by the ominous creeping up. what? A situation where there is nothing strange about it. Isnt the principal plotting some strange plot? Chapter 408 Chapter 408 I dont think theres much to decorate in the current situation Lee Han, who was worried, clicked his tongue. Even if I think about it, its a question that has no answer. i get it. Everyone worked hard what did you eat? Ke cake I told you to leave some wodhanaz. Seeing the students of the White Tiger Tower whispering, Lee Han waved his hand as if he was okay. done. Im hungry, maybe I can eat some first. Wardanaz! Then lets do some more work on the other side while were full. The priests have been on duty this week, but it must be difficult. The White Tiger Tower students pouted and followed Lee Han. someone muttered. There is no such thing as a cake without a price. Even if you copy it, you wont end up like Wardanaj. I just did it. just. * * * Ratford. Can you help me? of course. Ratford, who was unlocking a box his friend had brought to him on the black market, stood up without hesitation. The Black Tower student recognized Lee Hans face and waved his hand. Lee Han also greeted lightly as if thanking him. If anyone sees it, theyll think Im a student at the Black Turtle Tower! Salcho, who was watching from a distance, was stunned. Usually, when other top students come, they ask, Why are you here? What are you looking around for? Are you a thief? It was the students of the Black Turtle Top who were ticking, If youre going to buy, if youre not going to buy, why are you standing there? But when I come to Wodanaz, they treat me like I see a close friend like that. Salcho was in no position to say anything to anyone But what can I help you with? Do you have anything to steal? You cant ask for something like that so easily. You can easily ask Todays just checking. Lee Hans words made Ratford curious. its confirmation what do you want to check? Check out the animals that Prof. Lightning has prepared for use in his lecture. No matter how much I think about it, I am anxious. After the second semester, Lee Han became a little more mature. It started with a pre-learning session. No matter how much I think about it, I think Ill break one of my limbs if I just keep trusting the professor. Check first. Lee Han already realized the truth that other seniors realize only in the second and third grade. I see Its Mr. Wodanaz. Ratford was amazed. Is that why youre the top of your grade? Professor Lightningwalker must have mixed barriers and devices due to her personality, so let me take care of the barriers and you will take care of the devices. Actually, Wardanaz-nim is at a level where you can call yourself a decent thief, but Lee-han felt embarrassed after a long time at Ratfords praise. Arent I still at that level? no. Honestly, thats enough. You can be proud of it as it is the result of painstaking practice. Whoops. is it. Lee Han was delighted. Following Ratfords instructions, diligently picking and unlocking the lock was rewarding. The vacant lot a little away from the main building used for this festival was a field with two forests on its side. On one side was the summoning magic test site where the first year students worked hard over the weekend, and on the other side was the winding raceway where Professor Lightning Walks lectures would be held. Looking at the racetrack, it might be a riding course. Even in the first semester, Professor Lightning Walk emphasized the importance of taming and riding animals. If you were taming a new monster and riding it, it was likely to be relatively safe. Or maybe its a lecture about running away from monsters. It was sad that Ratfords words could not be denied. Certainly, the winding raceway looks good for escaping from monsters chasing from behind. Ratford. Please check your surroundings. yes. No one. This is so I cant believe there is no expense like this. You seem a bit complacent. Originally, all professors are like that. Because he made the students do it, he lacks a sense of crisis. Lee Han approached us while swearing at the professor amicably. I dont think Ill need < The Curtain of Paragranum >. I was very nervous because I didnt know what would happen, but I was able to approach it easier than I thought. Lee Han cautiously approached. Slightly- I tried to remove the covering cloth, but as expected, it stuck to me and didnt come off. Lee Han immediately swung his mana like a hammer. The fabric fell off with a silent roar. And what awaited was an amazing sight. ?! There was nothing in us. Ratford was taken aback, but Lee Han immediately noticed. A monster with the ability to become invisible. Invisibility? Its Kuene. ! Ratford was taken aback by the voice behind him. Our insides were empty, so we were distracted for a moment. It was a mistake that hurt his pride as a thief. Keugh Such a mistake Shh. Ratford. Its okay, so take care of your face. I havent heard yet. The naive wizard, not knowing what the two students were up to, held out his permit and said, Here is the permit given by Lord Gonadaltes. Visited for the Summoning Magic Festival. The students must be busy taking care of Kuinee, but I am sorry for disturbing you. no. Welcome to Ein Lorgard. The wizard grinned at Lee Hans polite hospitality. Just by looking at his accent and movements, he could tell that the other person was from a noble family. Its a really nice place. I never thought the magical power of nature would be so strong The magicians learning here must be dreaming every day. yes. what. Dreams are a bit different depending on which dream it is Yes? its nothing. The two quickly changed their conversation, not wanting to break the illusion of an outsider. But what is that? ah. Are you talking about kune? He is a gentle and cute boy. in kune. It was a monster reminiscent of a small elephant with the ability to become invisible. Do you eat people? yes? no. Is it gentle and cute? ah. sorry. Even though they are docile and cute, they can prey on people. ha ha ha. It was a funny joke. The two students exchanged meaningful glances, but the wizard didnt notice. When I was young, Master brought this guy to me. I keep missing invisible monsters, so you wanted to tell me how to find them. I was so frightened at the time. I heard you were gentle and cute? On the contrary, I like to joke. How terrifying it was when he chased noisily from behind! Ha ha ha ha ha! do you train to ride a cuine? Quinneh? It wouldnt be that kind of personality. Ive never heard of anyone liking to burn. Among Lee Han and Ratfords guesses, when Ratfords guess turned out to be correct, their faces blurred. Do you really have to stage a getaway against an invisible invisible beast? The place is well prepared. Its also Einrogard. During the festival three years ago, the uncooperative attitude of the local families made me suffer because of poor preparation Do you see that big pit over there? That will now be the gathering place for the wizards who will summon creatures. Ratford asked casually. Why do you need such a big pit? Sometimes there are wizards who summon strange things If you summon them in a pit like that, its easy to bury them. Ratford was embarrassed and whispered to Yihan. Are you kidding? no. That is serious. Hearing about the terrible festival in advance would only make him feel depressed, so Lee Han changed the subject to Quinee. Right now, the invisible giant beast that would trample on him was more dangerous. Do you have any tips for dealing with Kuene? I like magic that leaves traces. Its good to prepare a potion with a strong color in advance. Lee Han shook his head as the wizard showed him the standard method. Of course, Lee Han knew that much. Something like a way to get him to run away. Uh thats true Kuine is a docile beast, so why do you ask how that is? The wizard asked slightly warily. Lee Han, noticing this, replied softly. I have to keep taking care of him, but Im afraid I might make a mistake. aha. Im worried about nothing The wizard jumped right over and revealed the information. Fortunately, there was a potion that could repel Kuinee. Having heard enough, Lee Han nodded in gratitude. Thank you. I will take good care of this guy. Wait a minute. ?? The wizard called them both. Do you know a student named Wodhanaj? Youre a student specializing in controlling golems? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I do not know? Is this your first time hearing it? Is that so is it because the school is so large? Thanks anyway. The wizard thanked him and walked away. When the opponent disappeared, Lee Han asked Ratford with a shocked look. what? how? how? Isnt it because of the white tiger tower guys? If you run into problems, its mostly because of them, right? No not as much as this time. How could the White Tiger Towers spread rumors like that? what really? Are you the principal? Lee Han was confused not knowing that the correct answer had been given. * * * Wordanaz! yes? Professor Lightning Walk called out to Lee Han when he saw all the students gathered holding a potion bottle filled with black ink. Are you the culprit? Im not sure what you mean. Dont be shy. I really want it The first graders are getting smarter. The lightning stride professor looked around at the students as if they were dumbfounded. The students sneakily averted their gaze. Not the worn-out 3rd graders, but the 1st graders figuring out the contents of the lecture in advance. Its different because there is one lion among the sheep. Dont give me compliments. Yongke noticed it too. Being prepared in advance is a skill. The students let out a sigh of relief, but Lee Han maintained an expression that he did not know anything until the end. But todays lecture wont be easy just because I prepared in advance. The name of this monster is called Kuinee Professor Lightning Walk explained the invisible monster in as much detail as possible. One student carefully raised his hand. Any questions? yes. professor. Do you really have to run against that invisible monster? Youre just trying to locate a guy standing still, right? Did Wodanaz figure that out too? Its really amazing. Professor Lightning Walk looked at Lee Han curiously. It was possible to detect that Kuinee had been prepared, but it was not easy to find out in advance the contents of the river running away from Kuinee. how? Oh no isnt the goal of the lecture to find out the location of the invisible monster? The purpose of the lecture is right. Originally, monsters dont stand still, so of course I have to practice against a moving one. Quenee is pretty easy. From here to there, dont go outside, just dodge inside the racetrack. Dont worry too much, youll only have to hold out until this hourglass runs out. Lee Han was not surprised at all and took out the potion he had been making. It was already promising. Woah Wo Danaz. Can I buy the potion right now? The price has gone up a bit now. It doesnt matter! Im sorry for doubting you! Wodhanaz, that guy shouldnt be compared to a 3rd year. Professor Lightning Walk shook his head. Seeing that, I was rather naive in the 3rd grade. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Wait. That potion is Professor Lightning Walk shook his head and felt a sense of incongruity. When I smelled the scent of the potion, it seemed that royal mint was in it, but the combination method that went in was quite old. In the old days, a potion containing royal mint was used to combat quinae, but these days, when quinae is trained, it is trained to withstand that scent. wouldnt it work? Rather than that, where did you find such a potion? Aaaaaaaaagh! Scared to finish thinking, one of the students jumped into the air. When a person entered the raceway, the excited Kuinee rushed to it and wrapped it around with its huge nose. Monster, it was a joke, but to the student, it was fear itself. The student who was swaying up and down, bound by an invisible force, shouted. Wardanaz! Wodanaz! The repelling potion doesnt work! Duke, you idiot! Repellent potions are not all-purpose! White Tiger Tower student Batrek shouted outside. As he was from a family that excelled in alchemy, Bartrek was called in whenever alchemy was needed within the White Tiger Tower. A repellent potion is only enough to make the enemy feel uncomfortable and avoid you! If you go in too openly, you might end up running into it! I should have told you that earlier Throw another potion! Isnt it meaningless to throw it now? The black sap potion he had brought with him to find Kuinees location was meaningless in a situation where he was captured like that. The excited monster picked up the White Tiger Tower student, spun it around, and put it down after spitting. Uh uh Everyone should be careful. Tension stood on the faces of the students, who had been overflowing with confidence with the potion they had just prepared in advance. Batrek sighed and spoke to Yihan and Yoner. Everyone really laughs at alchemy. Making potions is important, but knowing exactly how to use them is also important. The two of us made it at most, but we cant even use it properly. yes. Im not sorry. Batrek didnt notice the subtleties in Yihans and Yoners faces. The two were talking through their eyes. -Isnt that too ineffective? Im sure I heard that just smelling it makes the cuine go away? C Didnt I make a mistake while making it? C I also checked next to you, but it doesnt seem like there was a mistake. Theres no point in looking for mistakes now Theres only one thing we can do now. C What should I do? C Lets pretend not to know. -?! But surprisingly, it worked. The students who entered later behaved much more cautiously than those who entered first. After spraying the black sap potion, I figured out the location of the running Kuinee, ran over the racetrack, avoided down the slope and then chased the Kuinee too, but I was confused and made a mistake. The students who saw it burst into cheers. Looks like it works! It definitely seems to work! Didnt Kuine just make a mistake? Thats how you use the elimination potion! Wardanaz does a good job. ??? Professor Lightning Step, who was grading Bartreks praise, was taken aback. That has nothing to do with the extermination potion, right? Even if that guy sells fakes that dont work! Wardanaz. Go in. Lee Han cautiously entered the raceway. As much as he realized that the elimination potion didnt work, Lee Han was naturally nervous. It detects it by sound and sprays black sap potion when it comes close. Kuinee was meek but loved to play pranks. Although the change of direction was a little slow, once the speed picked up, it was difficult to avoid in a straight line. In other words, it is advantageous when avoiding to make the speed not stick. If thats the case Ill scare you as much as possible. You cant attack directly. If you pissed off a mild monster for no reason, you could get hit and fly away. Something that makes you feel dangerous enough to stop. Roaring- Lee Han called out the flames, and Professor Lightning Walk laughed. Seeing that Wodanaj make mistakes made me think he was a human too. Quinee is not very afraid of flames. Wardanaz. Lee Han, who summoned the flames, focused his mind on the direction Kuinee was approaching. C Dont come close. intense thoughts. Lee Han didnt notice, but according to his concentration and thoughts, Lee Hans mana naturally turned into a sense of pressure and was radiating. It is exactly what the headmaster of the skull, who says that imperial swordsmen are spirited or intimidating, showed to the students entering the school. Of course, compared to the experienced and skilled pressure of the skull headmaster, it fell far short, but I couldnt believe that a mere first-year student could spew something like that. Does that make sense!? The lightning-walking professor was startled and almost dropped the pen he was holding. That wasnt something that could be done simply because of being smart or having a good understanding of magic theory. Magic itself should be converted into a separate property with a sense close to instinct, but this ability was more advantageous for mercenaries with a lot of practical experience than wizards. But how did Wodanaz Ah. Come to think of it, Wardanaz might be worth it. Astonished, the lightning-footed professor was able to quickly understand when he looked back on his thoughts. It was ridiculously fast, of course, but it didnt make sense what Wodanaz was listening to and doing. Quietly- Feeling intimidated, Kuinee began to back away. Not all monsters are sensitive to magic. Some of them were wary of detecting invisible magic like spirits, while others couldnt even detect magic. If I had to classify Kuinee, he was a dull guy who belonged to the latter group. However, I could feel the intimidation that was blatantly radiating even in this kind of kune. Water step back! Did you see it? Wardanaz knows how to use the potion properly, so that kind of effect comes out. Thats a well-used potion. I could hear Bartrek strutting and talking to his friends from the side. The lightning stride professor clicked his tongue and scored a 6 out of 5 on the paper. Leehan Wardanaz (6/5) Next time, Ill bring you a tougher guy (be careful with security. Wardanaz will never know) * * * The skeleton principals lectures were always full of tension and freshness. The lecture hadnt even started yet, and the students were holding on to their staffs with stiff faces without a single round of common chit-chat. Even if the classroom door opens right away and the undead invade, we can respond. nice to meet. iron heads. hello. principal. The students answered in unison. The floating skeleton continued to speak with indifferent eyes. Lets start the lecture today. repeat it I will not rob my pocket by raiding guests from outside. ??? ???? What are you doing? Am I giving lectures so softly and kindly? Uh I am raiding a guest from outside Wont you rob your pockets? The students shouted in bewilderment. Headmaster Skeleton yawned and said. again. I will not rob my pocket by raiding guests from outside! I Okay. Now move the quill with your wand to write it. Isnt it nice that it can be used as both a magic training and a lesson? In low voices, swear words flowed from all over the place. A quill could be used by hand, but it had to be moved with a staff while consuming magic. Of course, Lee Han raised his cane without any emotion. He had already been overworked since the first semester. principal. Why do I have to write something like this? Gainando grumbled and asked. At that appearance, the students of the White Tiger Tower sent a look full of respect. That prince is rude and thoughtless and looks down on the knights as sweaty ignoramuses wallowing in mud, but sometimes he was respectable. fearless! why do you have to write Its something I write to keep in mind. Its just common sense that you shouldnt raid guests from outside and rob their pockets. okay. yes. I thought so too. Until your ancestors do that. A heavy silence lingered among the students. The skeleton headmaster, who took hold of the atmosphere with a single word, continued his explanation slowly. Dont be too angry. You juniors will write a letter saying that you will never break the dormitory barrier. Oops. Han Lee felt sorry for him. But I wasnt sorry. It wasnt Lee Hans fault that his juniors didnt come in early. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ruler. write again If youve written it all down, this is it. < If I really had no choice but to attack a customer and rob a customer, I would disguise myself well so that they wouldn''t be seen. > One of the White Tiger Tower students impatiently asked. Isnt this honestly just wodhanaz? No, those shameless bastards? The Blue Dragons Tower students were outraged by the vicious slander. Did you forget that you guys always gathered together to raid Wodanaz? These raid enthusiasts! Those bastards are going to join the raiding club in their second year! The students of the White Tiger Tower also did not back down. Wodhanaj raided us more than we raided. If we go into the heist club, Wodanaz will join the robber club? Did the White Tiger Tower talk like that? Headmaster Skeleton was amazed. The white tiger towers were traditionally faster with fists than horses, but I saw several guys whose speech skills were strangely improved because of Wodanaz. Everyone, stop the ugly fight. And thats something that Wodanaz doesnt even need to write. yes?? What is it? The White Tiger Top student asked with regret and regret. After all, is it because he is a dear disciple of Wodanaz? Wardanaz is a guy who knows how to camouflage himself when he attacks and robs others. There is no reason to emphasize it. The White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Han with an apologetic expression. Lee Han replied with a straight face. It is malicious slander. * * * After the lecture, Headmaster Skeleton called Lee Han for a while. will you attack? no. Not right now, but do you have any plans? doesnt exist. Do you think you will never be greedy when you see the incoming guests? Im a student at Einrogard, so theres no way Im attacking guests who come to school. Lee Hans protest didnt even reach the skull headmasters ears. Its strange The first years must be quite short on supplies right now. Why are you so unconcerned? If you dont have it, isnt it a way to live as if you dont have it? Its better than attacking guests. It wasnt true. As soon as this weekend was over, Lee Han planned to get out and return with a full stock of supplies. I was able to afford it because I had a corner to believe in! Didnt you ignore that sound when I said it in the first semester? Headmaster Skeleton asked as if he did not understand. When I abandoned my friends and told them to eat well and live alone, the guy who vomited and said, My friends are me, I am my friends, friendship is my everything I didnt answer that far. roughly the same I get it anyway Well see later if the wizard with his pockets robbed comes out Have you ever touched a bone? You mean bones? Lee Han tilted his head and remembered Professor Mortums lecture. Perhaps the undead control and bone explosion magic had reached the principals ears. I am practicing bone explosion magic. no. other than that Anything else are there more? Skeleton Principal looked at Lee Han like a madman. Precious bones brought from the palace. Could it be that you forgot? ah. Only then did Lee Han recall the bones he had extorted from the king of ghouls. I was too busy. Why are you so busy? All students are busy. haha. to kill? Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Even if you say youre trembling, I dont know what Professor Mortum did. ah. Thats Lee Han hesitated. Professor Mortum also looked at me like a madman when Lee Han said, Haha, I thought the undead couldnt be controlled, but since I reduced the number, I can control them better . It seems that you forgot to pay attention to it because you were greedy for control and increased the number, but ran into difficulties. did you pay attention to it? okay. What did Mortum advise? Reduce the number of undead that can be controlled at once The Headmaster Skeleton marveled at this obvious statement. Thats really useful advice. why. Why dont you make a presentation at the black magic society? If the principal helps, I will prepare. If its hard to control a few undead, reduce it to one. Thinking that an announcement would upset the society, the headmaster grumbled. If the numbers were reduced, of course it would have been easier to control Ah. So youve been practicing your Bone Blast magic. If you cast something like bone explosion magic against a skeleton summoned from the undead world, you could get stabbed in the back, but the summoned monster summoned by ancient necromancy was different. It was because he was able to use his skills in combination with all kinds of bone magic. done. Mortum must be busy these days. i wont teach you Is anything going on? Its not a big deal, Im avoiding Professor Garcia Ill have to avoid it for this semester to get rid of my anger, so I cant help it. take out the bones Lee Han took out the bones of Juseom Juseom. There were two kinds of bones obtained from the undead palace. One is a bone with a strange pattern in a mixture of purple and black. It was a bone that senior Ogoldos found in a corner and took care of. and the other white bone. It was a bone given by the king of ghouls. Its easy to understand. Id say its about a count. Oh no, how do you know that? Lee Han was astonished when the skull headmaster immediately guessed the purple and black bones. Is collecting the bones of the Counts of the Empire a hobby? Surely you dont think youre a count of the Empire right now? I meant the devil Of course I thought so too. Why is the Imperial Count coming out of here? Lee Han rubbed his chest inwardly. The demons that appeared in other unstable realms had a strict hierarchy and fought fiercely to rise above that hierarchy. If its a demons bone thats at the level of an earl, it should be quite valuable. What a wonderful guy. Keeping these bones as trophies? If you want one Hmm. Are you going to make me a mean bastard? Headmaster Skeleton snorted and returned the bone to Lee Han. A great wizard does not take away the students magic even if he drives him crazy. I was thinking of exchanging gold coins? Why is that guy so obsessed with gold? Headmaster Skeleton didnt understand. Its not like a wizard of this level is collecting gold to eat well and live well, and a first grader doesnt need any kind of guild or school operating funds Are you preparing for a great magic experiment? never sell this. It is a command. yes? No I see. Ill check it every month, so dont be fooled. Dont even say you lost it Dont even say that someone stole it. Lee Han was surprised. How did know? This is the reagent you need right now. Why are warlocks obsessed with bones? It was because high-quality bones most easily enhance the power of magic. Calling a skeleton by catching a rubbish lying on the side of the road and calling a skeleton using the bones of a high-class devil count were on a different level. In particular, the dark mage who was learning ancient necromantic arts like Lee Han had to get used to using and handling strong bones. Shouldnt it be easier to deal with stronger bones later if you adapt in advance? Bones that are too strong wont be easy to handle, so this is just right for you right now. Is that so. the devil count? Lee Han nodded, feeling uncomfortable. Is it really appropriate for a first year black magic student to use the bones of a demonic count to summon a pet? Whats your problem? Yeah, I know. So what is this bone? Is it about the size of a demon centurion? hmm. Headmaster Skeleton identified the plain white bones. Lee Han did not expect much from the bone. First of all, there was no pattern, the color was white, and the amount was small unlike before I suspected that the ghoul king was playing tricks. The Devil Decen? A demon dog? keep quiet This I dont know. Is it that insignificant? Where is the king of ghouls now? no. Not an insignificant bone. The skeleton principals voice became serious. A bone that cannot be recognized even by the Skeleton Headmaster, who is proud to be the greatest bone expert in the Empire. It was by no means an insignificant bone. The bones of a powerful being are evident but I cant make out them. Did you seal and erase the power The headmaster of the skeleton, who was worried, told Lee Han. Ill take it and investigate. Isnt it quicker to ask the king of ghouls directly? well. Given his level, I dont think he knows what this is but Ill ask. Torture not when the interrogation is over. Lee Han pretended not to hear. Take it. okay. Take this counts bones and practice with them Oh. How was Manmas bracelet? Was there anyone who responded? A bracelet in which all the demons imprisoned in the palace are asleep. Although he did not react easily to the slightest shock, the Headmaster Skeleton thought that Lee Han would awaken at least one of them relatively quickly. As a guy who has a very intense daily life, of course oh. okay? i get it. Headmaster Skeleton saw off Lee Han and wrote a letter behind him. Wodanaz, who was defeated by Voladi Baegrek, is frustrated because he was defeated by a golem that uses space travel magic. for you to help Looking at the letter sent to Professor Osu Gonadaltes Baegrek, the skeleton headmaster smiled brightly. How lucky is a disciple to have such a master! * * * Do you know a student named Wodanaj? we dont know anyone like that! A student called Wodanaj Who is that! The students of the Blue Dragons Tower shrugged off the wizards question. And he immediately sent a paper bird to Lee Han. I couldnt make the paper bird sing, but I could carve a few letters on it. danger. outsider. question. Lee Han, who was with the students taking the summoning magic lecture, frowned. I dont know why black magicians from outside are looking for me One of the White Tiger Tower students hiccups, but Lee Han didnt notice. Everyone please. If someone asks me if I have wordanaz, I just want you to say you dont know. It is not difficult. Wodanaz. You dont have to worry. Lee Han. Ooh, trust us. Wodanaz. ? When the White Tiger Tower students answered so obediently, Lee Han was puzzled. Why are you like this? What what? Normally, he would have trembled and said, Why do I have to help? Uh, what are you looking at us for? When did we do that? The Black Turtle Tower students next to them put their horses on top. You guys were like that? thats right. You did. When outsiders come, the same Einrogard students should join forces. The White Tiger Tower students were getting better and better at weaving words. The other top students didnt ask anymore if it worked. The paper bird keeps spinning to the right. Does anyone know why this is? Paper bird, please go straight ahead. its a paper bird its a paper bird Hey, this new bastard! A more urgent task was ahead of him. Soon there will be a festival of summoning wizards (some mixed with warlocks), and the paper had to show something new to get Professor Millays score. Summoning a paper bird could now be done by any student of summoning magic but it wasnt usually difficult to improve it. Many students chose Command Recognition. Originally, the paper bird summoned by the magic circle only followed the prescribed commands, but when that function was added, additional commands could be issued. Although the number is small, the skillful students chose add voice. By embedding voice information in a paper bird, it was possible to communicate at a distance. And Lee Han was studying farsightedness magic by himself. The trick that Professor Millais showed the other day with a new species. Although this feat of moving a paper bird and sharing the vision with the wizard himself seemed simple, the principle that went into it was complex. Summon a paper bird, create a field of vision for the paper bird that has no eyes, and connect the consciousness because the wizard needs to see the sight, and at this point, its more convenient to control it yourself, so I had to pilot it Wordanaz . Isnt it too difficult? You sided with the professor the other day when I tried to add a voiceover, right? The friend who said the wrong thing once and was killed by Lee Han quietly distorted. The guilt of agreeing to it when Professor Millay said it would be better to do something more difficult has not yet gone away. The professor told me so I just agreed! I didnt do anything? As Nilia whispered next to him, Lee Han nodded as if he was good. By the way, Nilia. huh? It would be better to draw another stroke over the magic circle. Its crooked, so if you turn the magic three times, the line will break. Nilia muttered to herself, You are right to do difficult things and corrected it. In the meantime, several outside warlocks hesitantly approached Professor Millay. During the conversation, Professor Millay pointed at Lee Han. The warlocks bowed their heads several times and thanked them. thank you! thank you! shit. I thought warlocks couldnt ask such a thing. ?? Nilia was perplexed, wondering what was going on next to her. No matter how unsociable the black magicians are, they probably wouldnt be able to ask questions. is not it? Are you a Wardanaz student!? Yeah what I want to ask you about the golem! Ah is that so? Lee Han began to guess why the black magicians had come. Seeing you talking about golems Wait. That you found me because of the golem Have the guys who wore the wooden swords on their waists ever talked about me? yes? Uh I think it was. Hey. Lets go somewhere else and get ready. Get up soon. Wodanaz will beat the White Tiger Tower guys soon. Priest. Wake up soon. Wait a minute. Where are you going! The White Tiger Tower students desperately tried to catch the other Tower friends, but the friends calmly shook their hands. Fortunately, Lee Han did not retaliate with blood. It was because the black magicians were still in front of them. That golem was just repaired, not made by me. yes? I know. ?? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the black magicians reaction. what? Isnt it so great to repair rather than build? Thats amazing, you madman one of the students next to me thought to himself. Even just repairing it was great. The black magician must have thought so as well, and the answer came right away. Thats great, too, butMore than that, what were curious about is controlling the golem. Controlling a golem? yes! I just did chores Yes. However, ordinary wizards are not good at chores with golems. Ah! Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Still, dont you let golems do things that require a lot of strength? Realizing his mistake, Lee Han turned around to change the subject smoothly. However, the warlocks reacted coldly, as if proving their lack of sociability. No why golem? Isnt it a waste of horsepower? Do the magicians of Einrogard use golems? Wouldnt it be better to just pay and hire workers? Anyway, the warlocks dont care. Lee Han internally cursed the black magicians. Not knowing that the student in front of them was grumbling inside, the warlocks continued to ask questions. Anyway, we dont do chores with golems, but I was very impressed to see them doing chores with golems in Einrogard. youre right. I never thought I would do chores with a golem. It sounds absurd, but if you think about it, there is no practice as effective as this one. I just did this because there was no other way Lee Han tried to explain that the only answer was to finish the work within the specified time and get food. However, the warlocks were once again in awe. Are you saying that was the only way to golem training? no. It is said that there was no other way to do chores and receive food. The warlocks ignored Lee Hans additional explanation as a joke and admired it on their own. Oops. We were so surprised to explain our explanation We are warlocks who came to participate in this festival. Dont be too surprised by the Warlock. There are many black magicians who are quite good at summoning magic. Fearing that Lee Han would run away saying, Oh, youre a black magician!, the black magicians hurriedly explained that they werent strange people. But it didnt make much sense. In the first place, the student in front of him was an excellent black magician. Especially we specialize in golem research Id like to hear a little bit about how the Wardanaz student goes about controlling the golem. Most of the rumors about warlocks are malicious rumors, so please dont believe them too much Seeing the warlocks explaining that warlocks are actually fine every time I say a word made me feel a bit sad. Ill put an end to it simply. Lee Han is also learning dark magic, so you dont have to keep saying things like that. Gainando, who had been listening, interrupted. He was furious because the black magicians seemed to be ignoring Lee Han. However, the black magicians were surprised and asked back. Youre learning black magic? uh? yes. Then youre a black magician? Uh how do you look at it? Could that golem also be black magic?! I dont know that much, but Lee Han. Lee Han? Gainando, who was calling Lee Han, flinched. Lee Han was looking at Gainando with eyes that were colder than permafrost ice caps. My, what mistake did I make? Lee Han did not answer. Will it be solved by skipping dinner? Lee Han did not answer. Then until the next morning?? Okay, see you later. Gainando, who tried to solve it somehow by skipping two meals, was crying. Anyway, its because of the black magicians! Why did he come to the summoning festival and make such a flat wind wave! * * * Summon inanimate objects this way! Please come here to summon creatures. I will compare it with the documents you submitted. Please open the reagent pouch. Professor Millays senior students, students majoring in summoning magic at Ein Rogard, struggled to manage the wizards who came to the < Boltzman''s Call > festival. The < Boltzmann''s Call > festival was a small festival where only wizards gathered, unlike other big festivals in the empire, but in a way, it had a more dangerous side. Even if there are ordinary people, it is the magicians who cause accidents, so how many accidents would there be if there were no ordinary people. He here. Three Negeleb seeds, a barrel of Peace Tobacco, a pentagram in which a fire spirit is trapped, and the tentacles of Gulagalman wait. Gulagalmans tentacles werent on the papers, were they? What is it? please look at this. Its essential to summon something stronger. Considering how powerful the tentacles of Gulagalman can summon Are you crazy?? Are you trying to summon a giant sea monster without our knowledge? Oh no. What are you talking about? Its completely controllable. Put down the reagent bag and throw the wand on the floor! Know that the moment you move, it will break in one place. Why why are you like this! I thought that a magician from Einrogard would understand this of course! Cant you shut up and lie down?! Keugh! Why my magic! Those who tried to deceive Einrogard and other wizards and make dangerous attempts were caught and taken away. The summoning wizards who saw that shook their heads and said, People like that come out every year. Thats right. I can understand the desire to prove magic at the festival, but magic that cannot be controlled by oneself is just a disaster. oh. Mr. Miley. hello. All the summoning wizards greeted Professor Millais with respect. Among the summoning wizards gathered here, there were numerous people whose majors did not overlap. Some specialize in weapons that have a self among inanimate objects. Some specialize in giant golems among inanimate objects. Another person specialized in spirit-type creatures among creatures Everyone had their own major, but Professor Millays skills were excellent enough to be respected by all of those summoning wizards. The upper grades of Einrogard, who had once again confirmed their teachers place among the wizards, looked at each other with happy eyes. Outstanding professors Many new students entering each year Diverse and exciting curriculum Bright future for the school. The School of Summoning Magic was a classic and exemplary school with no flaws within Ein Rogard. Are the first graders okay? It sounds good to me. You have to do well. Even if you pretend not to be Master, you will be secretly disappointed. When it was time for a short break in the middle of tidying up, the senior students were whispering. Unlike the first-year students, the seniors who had studied under Professor Millay for several years were able to guess the inner thoughts of the teacher, who had little emotional expression. Despite the fact that Professor Millais was strict and seemed to be unfazed by his students grades, he was unexpectedly proud of his students. How sorry Professor Millay must feel inwardly when the first year students fail to live up to expectations in front of wizards from outside. In order not to disappoint their teacher, the senior students wished the first year students to show outstanding performance. A paper mouse or a paper bird? I glanced at it and the paper leaked. Ah Paper birds must be difficult, right? Should I help you right now? Quit. It just backfires. If you get caught, its a punishment room. Everyone else stopped a senior student who tried to write various visions on paper and deliver them. Magic blooms through constant research and training efforts, not just listening to other peoples advice. I heard there are good first graders though? They say its the Wardanaj family. The Wardanaz family! Isnt the first year hectic? The boat would be attached to the back and there would be no mind to study magic or anything. The students recalled their freshman year. To be honest, in my freshman year, I felt like I was looking for something to eat more than studying. Memorize all the types of weeds and wild grasses rolling along the roadside, memorize the appearance of the monsters that appear near the school and how to deal with them, desperately learn the magic that helps to secure food among magic When will we really study magic ? did you? ah. If its Wodanaz, that first year? Does anyone know? I heard what Diret and Koholti were saying, but something was a little strange. I dont know Koholti, but Diret isnt the type to talk nonsense. But What did you hear? Its not a human, but a transformed dragon? First of all, they said they were taking lectures from various schools. Oops. Why would you do such a crazy thing? Sometimes there are people who want to destroy themselves. The seniors reacted as if they were sorry rather than surprised. It wasnt that wizards couldnt listen to the lectures of various schools, it was that they didnt listen. Ill die if I listen! So are you still alive? I heard that you took the top class in all the classes and listened to them together in the second semester. A fearful silence. Are you a relative of Professor Garcia? Its Wodanaz. you crazy How are you related to Professor Garcia? It makes no sense it makes no sense. The seniors were agitated. This is where Ain Rogard gathers the most talented people in the Empire, but no matter how I heard a rumor that a monster came in in the first year, but its not just a rumor, its a real monster. Anyway, how are you happy? If a guy like that is in the first year, Master wont be disappointed. thats right. You can trust his summoning magic skills, right? The senior student who had heard the words from Diret and Koholti hesitantly opened his mouth. Thats the case Why? What have you not said yet? Thats why, when the king of the frost giants was summoned in the first semester S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Starting from the king of the frost giants incident to what happened during vacation. It was a fairly reduced and summarized incident, but the seniors impressions were distorted. You were tricked by Koholti. That bastard is a bit bluffing. Is that so? The student who delivered the words was also lingering in the first place, so his voice gradually weakened. As expected, it felt too absurd Wait. Why are there black magicians gathered there? Im not sure, so Ill check it out. okay. Even if you insist on summoning a strange undead, never allow it. Even if its a strong guy, its annoying when summoned what?? uh?? The summoning magic students who were talking hesitated in embarrassment. There was a first year student among the black magicians. why are you there!? * * * Wow thats amazing. I mean. Seeing Lee Han controlling the golem, the warlocks were impressed. How can such fine control be possible? No matter how much mana you consume, you wont consume it in your life. How do you save it? Im just using it while consuming mana. Looking at it, the core of this golem is quite damaged. How is it moving? was the core damaged!? The warlocks were embarrassed because they didnt know whether to admire this student or be astonished. The way he controlled the golem was like that of a skilled warlock who had reached the peak, but the knowledge he possessed was like that of a rookie warlock who had only learned it for a few years. What are you all doing? In the midst of the murmur, wizards from other places approached. Seeing that, the black magicians frowned. Among the summoning wizards, they were experts in dealing with golems. Even within the same school, if you have the same research topic, there will be competition. Go away. Dont spy on other peoples golems. under. What would they do by spying on something like a golem I summoned with black magic? Pure summoning magic is enough. What is enough? Was that enough for the golem I summoned last time to have its leg blown off with a single spell? That thats a temporary phenomenon caused by removing the armor and changing the material because of mobility! Four golems that fall and roll with just one holy magic Huh?? What is that? The golem summoning wizards were shocked to see Lee Han controlling the golem to do chores. What the hell did those black magicians do?! Chapter 412 Chapter 412 What!? How with a golem?! How the hell! The warlocks wondered at the reaction of the golem summoning wizards, but realized the situation belatedly. It was clear that he had misunderstood when he saw the Wardanaz student of Einrogard controlling the golem. ah. Thats not what we did Quiet! Be quite. We we can guess. No The warlocks were perplexed. I tried to explain, but the summoning wizards refused because of their pride and went into trouble among themselves. what? How can a golem survive such waste? Wouldnt that be extremely draining on mana? Isnt it to recover the emitted mana by collecting it again? How effective is that! It would be difficult to recover even a tenth of it. Could it be that they developed a magic circle in a way we dont know about? Black magic Is there such a thing in black magic? A rare attribute of negative magic Ive never heard of such a thing! If there was such a thing, we would have known! other ways? other ways?? Dont look at me too directly. Isnt it teasing! Take a peek. The summoning wizards groaned and whispered. I was staring at the golem with pride, but I couldnt figure it out. It didnt have a new magic circle they didnt know about, and it didnt use any new materials, and it looked like an ordinary golem on the outside How did you roll it so that it could maintain its magical power while repeating such detailed movements? Isnt it just that you put a lot of mana into it? Do you want to make a ridiculous joke like that, no matter how hard you get an answer? Magic stones, potions, and nothing around the golem, so such an ignorant method couldnt be the answer. hey. for a moment! Wait a minute. No just an explanation Wait!! Wait a minute!! Uh huh!! The warlocks made faces with trembling faces. Just looking at their faces, I couldnt feel good when the guys I used to fight with behaved like that. I tried to tell you the best, but Ghh Ghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Black. big. The summoning wizards continued to ponder. Some summoning wizards were so angry that they even had tears in their eyes. I couldnt even guess that it wasnt enough that I was pushed by the golems from the warlocks. As the summoning wizards trembled in humiliation and looked at them as defeated, the waiting warlocks suddenly felt their hearts pounding. what? Actually, what happened Shh. wait for a sec. whats the matter? Lets not bother talking about it. You said they didnt need to explain. ! The summoning wizards gritted their teeth and said, unaware that the warlocks were playing evil tricks. Not yet not over yet. I dont know how it was done, but I will definitely give you an answer before this festival is over. wait! The summoning wizards could no longer remain in their seats, so they hurriedly turned away, enduring humiliation. The warlocks had no answer, so they just laughed. Kha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! Uh ha ha ha ha ha! lets see!! After the summoning wizards left, the warlocks looked at each other with thrilled faces. How long has it been since you were so cool! excuse me. Black magicians? When Lee Han, who was watching what had just happened, called, the black magicians finally felt sorry for themselves. * * * Golems, why arent you ready? well? Any problem? Summoning wizards in other fields were puzzled by the atmosphere of the golem summoning wizards. Among the inanimate target summoning magic, the mages who majored in golems had loud voices and were very proud. Intuitively, it was a powerful summon, and it was only natural that the empire demanded so much. But today, the atmosphere is like a portrait? Are you okay? If you guys dont prepare, we do it first? Do whatever you want !? Everyone was taken aback when these guys, who would normally have jumped up and down, gave way with pale complexions. Can I really do it first? Yes Are you really okay with the guys who usually make fun of ego items? Yes No. Are these kids really okay? Im worried about this At first, the summoning wizards who were just going to skip it whispered. The golem summoning mages were starting to get seriously worried. It was not easy for ordinary people who did not know magic to get out of the swamp of depression, but wizards were especially dangerous. Because an exploded wizard was several times more dangerous than an exploded normal person. If you get into an accident Hey. I know its blocked by a wall. But being so gloomy doesnt change anything. thats right. Come on. At times like this, its better to not think about anything and watch other wizards do their magic. really. Einrogard students will show you the summoning magic, lets see. Its not that common to see authentic magic among orthodox ones. Those are Millai-samas disciples. Lets summon a small one Cant we just throw these bastards in the pit? Shh. Be patient. The other summoning wizards comforted and soothed the golem summoning wizards with the friendship of the same summoning wizard. In the end, the golem summoning wizards stood up as if they hadnt won. Huh how did you do that? I dont know what it is, but stop thinking about it! Lets see the students magic. Is it a paper bird? At that age already?! You still cant summon a paper bird? Because I dont fit my aptitude The summoning wizards chattered and sat in the crowd. Among the summoning wizards who participated in todays festival, there were quite a few who knew how to use magic from a higher circle than the students of Einrogard. However, there were very few wizards who came up with a solid foundation of summoning magic like the students of Einrogard. Magic is a narrow and difficult path even for those with the chosen talent. Right in front of his eyes, he could see what he could do, but there werent many wizards who could endure it while polishing other foundations, and there werent many environments where that was possible. As such, to the wizards who participated in todays festival, the first year students of Einrogard never looked like inferiors. It looked like the foreshadowing of a gigantic wave that was still small but would easily cover a small boat once it gained momentum. It starts. Paper is new! It is clean! To summon them all at once! Admiration and applause leaked out among the summoning wizards. However, some summoning wizards were just watching without any change in expression. Among those who participated in this festival, they were one of the most skilled wizards. As much as I knew Einrogards level, I didnt admire it that much. Juniors, please Shh. Master, I will listen. Seniors watched the scene anxiously. Pretending not to be Professor Millay, he felt nervous. Stop right there! Round and round, the applause grew stronger when the paper birds that had been flying all the way stopped. However, the seniors sighed slightly. The minor mistakes made by juniors caught their eyes. I should be able to stop right after hearing the order, but Im a little late. The movements werent neat There was a waste when making the magic circle. Because of the leakage of mana, the movement is shaken like that. Sure enough, the skilled summoning wizards were still expressionless. Then the paper birds that flew in uttered their voices. Applause and cheers erupted, but the expressionless expressions of some summoning wizards still remained unresolved. I should have made you sing! I should have made them sing Have you done it to the first graders after you didnt succeed too?? If it was successful, everyone would get a standing ovation! Lets just threaten to go and get up right now. Its better to go to the punishment room. While the seniors were talking, one of the first graders belatedly flew a paper bird. Because preparation took the longest, he was the last student to start. Uh, is he Worthanaz? I was with the black magicians earlier. Why did you deal with the warlocks? well? Does black magic help with paper birds? The paper bird Lee Han sent was ordinary. Like other species of birds, it soared through the air and slowly swam through the air. Many of the summoning wizards clapped but were puzzled. Am I just late? Ill have to clap to not be embarrassed. Even the seniors didnt notice right away and were taken aback. Are you late and not ready? Is it because the black magicians caught it? These black magicians! no. Hes a guy who learns black magic Suddenly! One of the expressionless summoning wizards stood up and looked at Professor Millay. Professor Millay nodded with a blunt gesture. It meant that I was allowed to do what I was about to do. Suddenly, a spirit hawk appeared from the air. The protruding spirit hawk flew fiercely and tried to tear the paper bird. Lee Han held back the swear words and controlled the bird. Are you crazy?! Someone else is demonstrating right now, but attacking a summoned beast right away. If it had been Professor Voladi, it would have been rude to have shouted hit the body right away. If it wasnt for the festival, the opposing mage would have broken a few bones. Lee Han concentrated on gritting his teeth at the meanness of the opponents mage who was attacking in a situation where there were many eyes to see. Avoid avoidance avoid! Hiss! The paper bird dodged the attack with a ridiculous maneuver. once twice three times. !! Thatthat?! Then, the summoning wizards who did not recognize it began to be surprised. whats the matter? What is it? Look at the move! That move! The movement of the paper bird summoned after recording it in the magic circle in advance had no choice but to be limited. Even if you do your own evasion, it is unreasonable to withstand the attack of a ferocious and agile pet like a spirit hawk. But now the paper bird was dodging with surprising precision. It was clear that the wizard was directing and controlling the consciousness. Hwaaak- Are you really crazy!? Lee Han was enraged when an unknown wizard threw fog that obscured his vision. The paper bird attack wasnt enough, so I sprayed fog so I couldnt control it properly. Promising to see him after the punishment room and whatever, Lee Han focused on his long-sightedness. If you cant see with a wizards vision, you can only see with a birds eye. Hold on for a while thats it! Fortunately, the far sight magic worked properly. The paper bird once again escaped the spirit hawks attack. Realizing that there was no need to check further, the summoning wizard sent the spirit falcon back to its original realm. And with a dignified gesture, he held out his hand. Congratulations. Mr. Miley. You have a wonderful disciple. I knew that the students of Ein Lorgard were excellent, but I didnt expect them to be this good. As the summoning wizards who were seated all stood up and congratulated Professor Millay, a subtle joy lingered in his eyes. Seeing the teachers reaction, the seniors also sighed in relief. There are still many deficiencies. That magic also just copied my magic. Soon you will have to create your own magic. You dont have to be too hasty. A young wizard with that level of skill will soon find his way. Hes my teacher, but isnt there a time when hes really overdoing it? Thats right. Even in the midst of this, the seniors clucked their tongues at the teacher who said that his disciples were lacking. You do too much! bang! A wizard just created a mist Ah. This is the wizard who impressed us. I was impressed. Lee Han, who was about to vent his anger, quickly noticed the situation by looking at the atmosphere of Professor Millay and the surrounding wizards. Thanks to the thoughtful sowing, I was able to overcome the crisis. what. Ive never had circumstances in my hands. ha ha ha! Didnt that junior seem angry just now? Was it because of my mood? Nonsense!! !? I thought the fuss was over, but suddenly I heard a loud shout from behind. The golem summoning wizards were staring at Lee Han with astonished eyes. You werent a dark warlock?! sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then how do you get a golem no what the hell a paper bird uh both?! hey. You guys now The summoning wizards next to Professor Millay frowned. It was nice to be confident, but what kind of rudeness is this in someone elses territory? no! Please wait a moment! You controlled the golem! Golem! I saw it with my own two eyes! I know how to control a golem! Really amazing control Summoning wizards who didnt know why frowned and thought that golem summoning wizards were talking nonsense. What do you say to a first-year student who is tired of controlling a paper bird? Lee Han, who noticed the sign, whispered to Professor Millay. I think it would be better for the professor to mediate in moderation. Thats right. Student Lee Han. Professor Millay fixed his monocle and opened his mouth. Lets show you how to control the golem. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 In the meantime, the summoning wizards next to Professor Millay warned in a stern voice. If you keep ruining the face of the summoning wizards who attend the festival, Ill let you know that the pit is still empty. Its true! Please let me control the golem just once! Then youll know were not saying anything weird! Youre talking nonsense! Lee Han opened his mouth before anger poured out like lightning. I will just show you. huh? Its true that you manipulated it earlier. Really? The wizards nearby were taken aback. It must have been quite difficult for a paper bird just now Its okay. My Lady. Shouldnt you dry it? The wizards were worried that the outstanding talent might get injured in the spirit of good luck. However, Professor Millay shook his head slowly as if he was okay. Thank you for your concern, but Stopping me from trying to do it myself is not a good thing. Please wait a minute. If it is dangerous, then you can stop immediately. Master, you seem very excited right now. Did I get it right? Looking at it, it seems like youre looking forward to it right now. The seniors were taken aback by Professor Millay, who hid his expectations and pretended not to know. You cant pretend you dont know to secretly brag about something that can be explained to outsiders right now?! * * * Golems had such innate power that it was natural for mages to be proud of them. The appearance of a mere first-year student skillfully manipulating the golem as if he were born with it made the summoning wizards present in a crucible of enthusiasm. -Waaaaaaaaaa! did you see I moved my leg! -Ooh oh oh oh clothes! did you see I moved my arm! C Aaaaaaaaaaaa! did you see I turned my head! Keugh. If I had been a golem, I would have been praised like that. While Gainando made a crazy noise, the golem summoning wizards watched as if possessed. The wizards next to Professor Millay, who praised Lee Hans magic earlier, asked with sincere curiosity. How on earth do you control it like that? The other wizards pretended not to and focused their attention on their ears. How? I just manipulated it with magical power. Just with magic? Then it will be too exhausting, is that okay? yes. While the wizards in the seat were trembling in shock and trembling, the golem summoning wizards who were surprised together hesitated. uh? for a moment. Black magicians. Isnt that different from what you said earlier? what are you talking about? There is a secret When did we say that? You misunderstood. The golem summoning wizards glared at the warlocks as if they were going to kill them. However, there was nothing wrong with what the black magicians said. In the end, the golem summoning wizards relaxed their eyes and accepted it. good night. Admit it. Are you surprisingly willing to admit it? That student is a summoning wizard. After all, the summoning wizard did it, so theres no reason to be stubborn and deny it. What nonsense!? Black magician! Im learning black magic! The Golem Summoning Wizards and the Warlocks fought fiercely for over ten minutes, asking Which school is Wardanaz? Lee Han, who finished summoning the golem, hated the conversation. I should never get involved. Why are you having such useless conversations? good night. Lets make concessions to each other. okay. Lets just admit that we both have some share. Seeing them even reconcile, Lee Han shook his head. Why such a competition Ah. There are reasons. ? A wizard kindly explained. Wouldnt it depend on which school of magician you were? Thats why youre here. ??? There were many times when the infinite science of magic was far from being explored alone, no matter how outstanding an individual was. At that time, it was the other wizards of the empire who were majoring in the same school that were helpful. The new opinions presented by mages with different perspectives, such as conferences and gatherings, often reminded mages who had hit a wall. One of the most important things in a conference or meeting like this is Invite an outstanding wizard. Yeah wait. Then what happens when the two of you make concessions like that? Are you both invited? Lee Hans face contorted in pain. Wouldnt it seem a bit arrogant to invite a first-year student? haha. Skill is what matters. Any school will laugh at you if you dont invite the magician who just showed you the magic of Einrogard, and nowhere else. The wizard, unaware of Lee Hans speed, scratched at him. Lee Han endured the pain and persevered. I suffered. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such an abomination. Lee Han was moved by Professor Millays words. Let him do it! Thanks to this, Lee Han will continue to receive invitations from both the Golem Specialized Summoning Wizard and Warlock who participated today. Lets wait. The opponent is a professor. Lee Han tried to back away slowly. All I had to do today was done. At the festival, he showed summoning magic and also showed golems that didnt need to be shown At this point, it was good to say that he had passed the perfect score. Just then, a familiar face appeared from behind. It was Professor Mortum. oh. Lord Mortum! The warlocks recognized Professor Mortums face and were delighted. A disciple of the notorious archmage Gonadaltes and a great black magician who succeeded the advancement of the ancient black magic of the empire! Coke. Did Wardanaz show the undead by any chance? Didnt I show you? Oops. Professor Mortum was sorry. Of course, it was only in front of Lee Han that he prophesied, Even if you stay still, your skills will be revealed, but Professor Mortum was a black magician, not a wise wizard. Even Professor Mortum could not know whether Lee Han would really show his abilities as a warlock or not. Did I just skip it? Professor Mortum looked around and found Lee Han. And after finding Lee Han, he shouted. Coke. Wardanaz County. Summon some undead! ! !!! * * * Lee Han had to show a skeleton warrior summoning show once. Professor Mortum apologized only after the black magicians burst into tears, saying, Are we finally coming out with a new wizard? Coke. Im sorry. I didnt know you already showed me as a golem. But golems overlap with the realm of summoning magic, but undead are pure black magic. There would be nothing wrong with that. Are you angry? Am I? no. Coke. Good thing. Even after the festival is over, the warlocks will stay in the nearby village for a few more weeks. Why dont you visit them? It will help with black magic. Youre not allowed to go out, are you? Coke. Coke. Professor Mortum felt a strange pressure and was cologne. It was like the pressure he felt when an angry professor Garcia stared at him. that. It did. Stop misunderstanding me. Wardanaz. Im summoning a spirit over there. Do you want to go with me? Were you able to summon the spirits? The wizards participating in the festival pricked their ears at the voice of other passersby discovering Lee Han and calling him. Professor Mortum quickly intervened and dissuaded him. No, thats not it! I cant even summon the spirits. It seems that you are very mistaken! uh? is it so? Wardanaz earned a long time ago Come on! Hurry up and take a look! The spirit summoning begins now! After sealing the students mouths, Professor Mortum was able to breathe a sigh of relief. The expression of the disciple who was full of pouting seemed to soften a little bit. I. Lord Mortum. Why but? You really cant summon spirits? Cant you just try it once? Coke. Go away. * * * Smiles and anticipation appeared on students faces as the weekend approached after a hard week. Its a cold and hungry school life, but there are only relatively enjoyable things left on the weekend. If you finish todays lecture, its the weekend! When this is over, its now the weekend. Although the duty remains. Although there are tasks piled up. Although I have to go get food. Thinking so, the students who moved their steps hesitated. what? ? Wodhanaz why are you coming this way? The lecture they are attending right now is < Basic Dance and Advanced Social Relations >. As you can see from the first semester, Wardanaz did not listen to this lecture. The Blue Dragon Tower students speculated, Perhaps this lecture is too easy for Wardanaj. I want to listen to it from the second semester. why? Saying youre not interested. Gainando asked without thinking. Then Lee Han asked with a serious face. Did you finish all the other lecture assignments? what did I do wrong?! It was Lee Han who was forced to attend lectures because of the skeleton headmasters vicious cheating. Of course I didnt feel well. Id rather have a summoning magic festival. At the Summoning Magic Festival, every wizard in sight held Lee Han and harassed him to show him magic, but he was faithful that he was one step closer to A+. In comparison, dance and social classes Yoner. What kind of professor are you? Yoner, who was yawning with his mouth covered, answered Lee Hans question while wiping away the tears. A very famous person in the social circle of the Empire. Have you ever heard of Cleanval Green Bell? I dont read social affairs in the imperial newspaper Actually, I didnt read it either, so I first heard about it in the first semester. Both Lee Han and Yoner were people who read the economy section over and over again in the imperial newspaper, but skipped the social section. What new clubs have opened in the capital, what new social gatherings, and what socialites have become popular with fancy dances. What Im curious about is personality Anyway, isnt that a wizard, and hes not a wizard from Einrogard? huh. Then your personality will be fine? Yes? Yoner tilted his head. Something was wrong with the logic. That is that so? I dont think so? ah. Do you have a strange personality? Oh no He has a good personality. Is that right? ??? Yoner was unable to refute Lee Hans strangely logical argument and missed the time. ruler! Lets all come in. Lets open the door and come in! Step lightly! Look classy! No matter how tired you are, you should forget your worries when dancing! In the middle of the lecture hall, set up like a ballroom, a dancer in a fancy tailcoat, a spider-beast, was waiting. It was Professor Crinval Greenbell, who was in charge of the lecture. clap clap clap! Professor Crinbal welcomed the students with continuous applause. Guinan Island students! Why do you have such a gloomy face! ruler! Just like you learned last time, step in and walk in! Sobbing. I get angry because I keep losing at the Mage card. Even if you lose the wizard card, the dance will comfort you! ruler! one two! one two! Lee Han, who was relieved by the cheerful and kind professor, suddenly remembered and asked Yoner. Does Professor Lee give good grades? huh? Are you good at giving? Lee Han suddenly remembered his past self in the first semester, when he went to Professor Voladis lecture room, which others didnt listen to, to get his grades more easily. Hu.I shouldnt have used the shortcut ?? Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Lee Han averted his gaze, realizing why the evil way could not defeat the right way. The students who entered the classroom did not practice dancing right away, but all began to sit on chairs in the corners and raise their glasses. ?! Lee Han was shocked. what? Am I rebelling against the professor? However, instead of sending the arrogantly rebellious students to the punishment room, Professor Crinval served them coffee and tea with very careful and kind hand movements. Yo Yoner. What is this? ah. The professor thinks, Its not good if you force yourself to dance. Yoner pulled a chair and sat down. Professor Crinval hated forcing students who didnt want to dance to dance. Dance is something that comes from the heart. If you dont dance when you really want to dance, its not dancing. ???? Lee Han was confused whether this was Ein Rogard or a pub outside the village. No, did you hear something like that in Ein Lorgard? What does a student who doesnt want to dance do during lecture? uh? Sit and watch? Lee Han looked around at the students. Surprisingly, just as Yoner said, the students were chattering casually in a familiar manner. Pudeuk! Did you just grind your teeth? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You must have heard it wrong. Anyway, Yoner. Even if others play, I missed the first semester now. Lee Han tried to catch up quickly. For other lectures, I was honestly confident that I would be able to catch up even if I was behind in progress, but dancing and socializing were a different story. As long as he didnt pay attention to it, Lee Han didnt know much about dance, etiquette, and social skills. Dance was all I learned on the fly during the last vacation, and manners and social skills were all I learned from the Wodanaz family How many dances are evaluated during the exam? The current popular dance is roughly Professor doesnt go through each one so thoroughly. Yihan seemed to be misunderstanding something, so Yoner tried to stop him. Professor Krinvall really didnt evaluate it so tightly. What is dancing? How many dances you can dance does not determine a dancer, but how much fun you can dance determines a dancer One dance is better than a dancer who knows how to dance ten thousand dances A dancer who dances 10,000 times is beautiful I get it for now. I will tell you what I know Professor!! professor!! While the two were talking, Guinando, who was talking about wizard cards with Professor Krinbar in front of him, suddenly screamed. Why are you calling me that, Guyando student? Did you think of anything pleasant? I will teach you Lee Han!! Thats a good motivation! Professor Krinvall unconsciously praised the student for saying something enthusiastic, then paused. for a moment. I heard that student Lee Han is a pretty great dancer. Do you want to teach him? ? Lee Han, who was listening, hesitated. Where did you get that misunderstanding? what? Did the White Tiger Tower gossip about fucking me? There are still some dances that I missed because I couldnt attend the lecture! I will teach you! No cant I just learn from Yoner? Lee Han called, but Gainando ignored it. No matter how you look at it, objectively, Guyando himself was a much better dancer than Yoner. great! Friendship is great, even if you dont have to learn anything. Please teach me once! When Gainando rushed over excitedly, Lee Han suddenly became anxious. I felt faint fragments of truth in Professor Krinvals words. This bastard doesnt look very good at dancing Lee Han, who looked at Gainando suspiciously, decided to put up with it for now. At least I listened to more lectures than Lee Han, and seeing that he came out like that, it was because he had the confidence to teach. There will be something to learn from anything. * * * When Gainando stepped on Lee Hans foot for the thirteenth time, Lee Han kicked Gainando in the shin. what to learn! puck! hey. Go away and do your homework. Hing. The other top students who were watching from the side admired it. More than ten times. shit. I thought it would explode if I stepped on it five times. Wordanaz is secretly weak against the same tower. now. Give it up. You passed it ten times. The bet is my win. under! There must have been a way to get revenge on Wardanaj in that way. Is there anyone I want to dance with next? Let me step on it too. As Lee Han turned his head, the chattering students lowered their eyes. Professor Krinval spoke with a sincere apology. Im so sorry, Student Lee Han! I thought the students from Kainan Island would be okay because they are talented even though the staff are clumsy! Thats right. Within Lee Han, Professor Krinbars evaluation went down a little. Still, Im happy to see that student Lee Han is an excellent dancer like the rumors say! I mean? yes! There are not many dances that you know how to dance The number of dances is not important, student Lee Han! The important thing is here. Professor Cleanbal pounded his chest and thumped the floor with his heels. You mean horsepower? Speak your mind, of course! And Lee Han already has a serious heart for dancing! Lee Han really didnt understand. Of course, I knew that Professor Crinbal was a good professor who believed in the potential of students, but what the hell did Lee Han do to be evaluated so highly? Professor, why do you think so? I heard from Mr. Al-Adne! ! It was only then that Lee Han remembered that Professor Krinvals family was the Greenbell family. A traditional family in the city of Granden who spent vacation. If it was from the same family, it wouldnt be strange to hear some of the events that happened during vacation. for a moment. Something is strange. I remembered, but the question was not easily solved. Conscientiously, Lee Han did not deny everything he did during vacation. Subduing the king of ghouls, rescuing the knights, and eradicating the basilisk were all things that happened. By the way, has Lee Han ever done something with dance? There was no such thing? professor. No matter how much I think about it, I hardly ever danced during vacation. Student Lee Hans dance is not important. Dancing is always a way to convey your sincerity! No, so Ive never danced But those who have their feet in Grandens social scene want to invite Lee Han again! Are you thinking of turning down this invitation? Are you going to disappoint them? Lee Han thoughtlessly tried to answer yes, but managed to catch his spirit and tried to think about what the professor had said. what? Professor Krinval kindly explained for Lee Han. Asans older brother and sister, the two twins of the Dalcard family, the royal family he met, the knights who were indebted to Joanen of the Meikin family of the Afha Order, and so on. Even if these people talked about what they did by holding onto one person, rumors would spread quickly. I know there are a lot of rumors but that has nothing to do with dancing Student Lee Han. Real dancers captivate people even without dancing! Whats wrong with that In that respect, student Lee Han is doing very well right now! Dont obsess over dancing and think of the people present first. Thats real socializing! Lee Han was confused by the logic of the professor who claimed that he was an excellent dancer if he was invited to social circles regardless of means and methods. All right. Lee Han thought that he should take a step back and study dance separately. However, Professor Crinbal did not let go of Lee Han easily. Student Lee Han. I will give you an assignment for this student! Go out to the meeting that calls Lee Han student and talk to them and come! So that the students fame and praise will be heard in my ears! God, Im missing Professor Voladi. Lee Han was astonished at the professors absurd assignment. Cant we just memorize and practice dance moves in the classroom? Dancing is not like that! And student Lee Hans dance is enough even now. The important thing is to win peoples hearts! thats right. Wodanaz. Dancing is not a technique, it moves peoples hearts. Technology is enough! You have to prove it yourself, wordanaz! The friends who were influenced by Professor Crinbals dance theory from the side interrupted without notice. And when I met Lee Hans eyes, I flinched. Ah no. I cant help it if I dont want to prove it Thats right. In fact, it seems to be moving my heart enough even now. * * * Hu Vendre. How are you? of course. You dont look good. Thats it, everyone. Youve always had a lot of trouble managing the black market. Would you like a loaf of pork and two loaves of rye bread? weekend. Lee Han, who came to the Black Turtle Tower Black Market to prepare a meal for the priests, sighed and held out a bottle of alcohol. Unlike other lectures that had been trained in their own way, the shock of meeting a new lecture was still tingling. White Tiger Top, who was bartering with ink bottles and papers next to him, asked in surprise. Wait, why does he have so much meat!? We exchanged them for the same bottle!! Yeah, when I was exchanging with you guys, I was a Vendre, and when I was exchanging with Wodanaj, I was a Vendre who had a lot of trouble managing the black market. Got it? What kind of petty bastard is this!? After the two of them quarreled or not, Lee Han wrapped it in paper and prepared to go back. Wardanaz. ! Dwarf No, Salko, an elf student who looked like a dwarf, called Yihan in a small voice. At first glance, it seemed as if there was something to be said secretly, so Lee Han also checked the surroundings and walked away. What is going on? There is useful information. They say the White Tiger Tower guys are trying to escape this weekend. okay? Lee Han wasnt too surprised. Originally, Einrogard students wanted to escape if they stayed still, and then, when they entered the punishment room, they calmed down a bit, and then wanted to escape again after a while. Just as hamsters instinctively try to escape from their cages, Einrogard students instinctively try to escape. Isnt it tempting? How did they find their way? ah. You want to rob me? of course. Then why did I call you? Salco looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Why dont you call the busy wodhanaj over for a chat? Of course, I didnt call unless it was a public reason. What are you taking for granted, you crazy bastard Lee Han cursed Salko inwardly. Anyone who hears it will think Lee Han is a professional robber. I did it this time. what!? Salchow was genuinely surprised. I never thought that the beast-like Wodanaz would yield. Where are you sick? Are you seriously injured? Its not like that, theres a lot of work to be done, and the information the guys from the White Tiger Tower brought was very poor. Mmm! Of course, Lee Han said that because he was planning to go out for a while through the spire stable, but it was still quite persuasive, so Salko hesitated. Certainly, in the first semester, I remembered the experiences of seeing blood after trusting and following only the white tiger top guys. is it? Im sure they were a bit stupid but thank you. Wodanaz. Let me think about it. okay. Judge carefully. Okay. If you change your mind and want to rob it together, contact me. Lee Han nodded. It doesnt matter if its in the middle of the night, so if you change your mind, please tell me. because it doesnt turn. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Lee Han, who came back after finishing the transaction, prepared for the outing by quietly doing things to do without raising work. I made meals for the priests and served them, listened to the doctrine lecture of the winner this turn (surprisingly, the contest item the priests chose this turn was Gyeokgu), studied in the remaining time and did the assignments in advance So it was past midnight and it was two in the morning . Lee Han had arrived in front of the Amur Stables. Good luck. Thank you as always. Seeing Lee Han quickly change into plain clothes, Amour had a new thought. Looks like Im too seasoned for a first year. Who would think that student was a freshman at Einrogard? * * * Objectively, Lee Han didnt go out that many times. However, Lee Han started working so skillfully that even the picky seniors of Einrogard acknowledged, Even if I do it myself, I cant do better than that. ready freshmen. That was Lee Han. As soon as dawn came and the shops in the village opened, Lee Han quickly ran down the new road and bought necessary supplies at random. Rice, barley , rye, lentils, onion, potato, pea, garlic, goats milk, olive oil and palm oil, peaches, grapes, melons, bananas A few canned sauces and peanut butter Mildly spicy tomato sauce Coffee grounds and tea leaves Maple syrup Flat cookies and chocolate. Wouldnt it be better to bring some meat too? Because there is a limit to self-seeking from within. I cant take much because its bulky, but pickled herring, sardines, gutted lamb, pork sausage, canned beef, and even duck. Before the morning was over, Lee Han finished preparing all supplies. Boxes packed so tightly that not a single hair could fit inside. Seeing that, Lee Han suddenly had a little self-reflection. hmm. Did I buy it like a crazy person? It looked like someone who was fleeing from a rebellion rather than a student returning to magic school. Are you still resting? If you havent started preparing yet, lets have a cup of tea together Amour, who woke up late, noticed Lee Han standing outside and thought that he hadnt started preparing yet. But when I opened the door, I saw a pile of boxes. Are you done? yes. Then lets go get some tea. Amour opened the door to Jakseol, a teahouse in Philone Village, ordered two cups of tea and sat down. Instead of sitting by the window with a nice view, Lee Han went inside. It was a place where people passing by could not easily see their faces because there was a partition. If you jumped on it, you could jump out a window or out the back door. Lee Han carefully checked the escape route just in case. No way no way someone will come after me now? Im just being careful. Lee Han said it casually, but Amour wondered if he should at least send a letter to the capital. No matter how strict the school is, does it make sense to send a chaser for sneaking out on the weekend? Couldnt the Wardanaz student misunderstand? While I was thinking about that, tea and refreshments came out. Lee Han wondered how he could bring some tea made with rice and honey. There ?? Inside a secluded teahouse. Both Lee Han and Amour flinched when a new guest came in who looked blatantly suspicious. It was common in Granden City, a large city, to cover the whole body with a cloak like that, but it was not so common here in the village of Philone. What is it? Have any strange guests visited the village lately? That never happened um ah. A group of strange people came to town who kept talking among themselves, We have to fix the golem like that too. sorry. They are wizards invited to the festival. exactly? Oh, there were also black magicians? Even warlocks can be invited Lee Han corrected Amours prejudice. Amour was surprised that warlocks were also invited. Anyway, you mean there were no guests other than the wizards? As far as I know, it was. Lee Han and Amour looked at the new guest with wariness. From the clothes to the behavior, anyone could see that it was blatantly suspicious. However, the misunderstanding was quickly cleared up. Cheek- Please dont ever tell anyone I came here. Could I get something to eat and drink, by any chance, by entrusting you with this wooden sword? What are you doing there, Hen? Lee Han asked in amazement at the appearance of the White Tiger Tower student. Hearing Lee Hans call, Angrago let out a shrill scream and almost fell. Woah Wordanaz! okay. Did you come to catch me on the professors orders! You bastard! no. I came out first. !?! * * * Lee Han and Salko evaluated it negatively, but surprisingly, the escape route found by the White Tiger Tower students was real. Even an elephant will step on a mouse if it keeps walking backwards. Amazing! Lee Han was honestly surprised. These kids are really going to find out. What method did you use? There was a summoning magic festival this time, right? Because of the festival, the top wagons came in quite a bit The front door was opened and the wagons came in. The White Tiger Tower students aimed at the carriage. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The surveillance will be relatively weak as people come and go, so lets sneak into the wagon and escape! I cant use it regularly, but its a nice way of poking a hole in the situation. I did that and was attacked by anti-magicalists, but these bastards are lucky. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. for a moment. Did only one or two of you escape? It moves with your group. okay. We moved as a group. Then how did you hide in the carriage? Since Lee Han moved alone, it was not too difficult for him to grab a wagon and get on. Invisibility magic, of course, adding one person was not very obvious. I didnt hide. what? To Lee Hans question, Anrago replied with his face blushing with embarrassment. I didnt hide. then? they grabbed the upper ranks and locked them in the wagon, and we rode together. Lee Han and Amur looked at Angrago in amazement. Thats a wagon robber! You Dont talk! Wodhanaz I know, damn it! Youre not a knight, but a robber Heuk. Even thinking about it, Anrago bit his lip in embarrassment. But there was no way! How to convince the top employees! Anyone can do that Angrago, who had been saying that, suddenly changed his words after seeing Leehan. at least we had no way! Didnt this bastard just look at me? Thats right. Im not in a position to say anything. Even if it were me, I could have done that. At Lee Hans words, Angragos face brightened a little. He didnt know that Wodanaz would say that. Once you miss an opportunity, its hard to seize it Anyway, I know you guys grabbed each of the easy wagons and got stuck in there. Then youve succeeded, so why are you such a beggar? Thats thats it. ?? After passing through the gates and coming out a little bit I released the staff. I cant believe it Lee Han was shocked again. Did you just release it near Ein Lorgard? Didnt you release them after you got away from school, apologized for what happened today, aroused sympathy for how much you suffered from Einrogards harsh rules, and promised to make amends in the name of your family? wasnt it because you were together? Anrago pouted and grumbled. How comfortable it would have been if Wodanaz had been in the same carriage! No, no one in the White Tiger Tower would think of this? Thats only released from our wagon. Amour, who was quietly listening, tapped his forehead. This made it difficult to act as a group. There is always one loach that turns the situation into a mess. Is this a secret?? I still dont know which carriage the other friends released the employee first Im proud of you, you bastard. Lee Han sighed. There would have been no disaster for the other White Tiger Tower students who did not know the situation. What did the freed employee say? Thank you for letting me go, so I thought it was okay. We said sorry too. Werent your eyes burning with anger? Yeah He ran right to the front door and accused us I could guess what happened next even without hearing it. The Einro Guard summoned beasts waiting at the front gate would have jumped out and started chasing the wagon, so the White Tiger Tower students were frightened and had no choice but to escape in all directions. Most would have just been caught How did you get out? How did you come out? hiding in the prize box. In the box? Arent there wagon boxes? Uh said Anrago, blushing even more. Somehow, I thought that Anrago smelled like strong myrrh, but it must have been in the reagent box. okay. Well done What can I do? for a moment. I understand youre worried about getting caught, but why barter with a wooden sword? Thats because there are no silver coins! Angrago said as if he was sincerely sorry. Students who suffered greatly in the first semester prepared for the second semester. It was easy to get into trouble when going out as silver and gold coins were confiscated when entering magic school. So some clever students went to the guild in Philone village and deposited the money along with the certificate. And the cleverer skeleton headmaster disguised himself as students as soon as the semester started and took all the money he had entrusted to him. Did you think you would leave it to the superiors and not get caught? You should have left it in a place that doesnt seem to have anything to do with you. Should I exchange it for an artifact with high liquidity and carry it with me? Kuh Angrago suffered at Lee Hans point. If only I could do a little better! done. You also suffered a lot. I will buy this, so drink some. Really??? okay. Lee Han ordered a snack because Anragos face looked so pitiful. Anragos cheeks exploded and he threw in the refreshment. Amur whispered next to him. I dont think all Einrogard students are the same. haha. All students are different. Lee Han thought while Anrago ate. Because of these bastards, work has become awkward for no reason. As long as you dont know how far the pursuers will chase you, you cant go around comfortably. There was nothing more unfair than being caught together. It was fortunate that I made all the necessary preparations in the morning, but I need to secure more silver coins. Lee Han had secured a certain amount of gold and silver coins, but when he saw Ein Rogard, the more funds the better. For the rest of the day, I was going to change things while going around the stores, but I just felt uncomfortable. If the Skull Principals Death Knights are waiting Arent you a wizard? !? Lee Han realized later that he had been distracted by the conversation with Angrago. I immediately grabbed Angrago by the back and pushed him forward, preparing to escape through the back escape route. But it didnt have to be. The opponent was a familiar face. Adventurer Gu Bon and Busy Deck, who requested together during the last vacation. The two greeted Lee Han with very friendly faces. You are right, Wizard! By the way the person in front Why? My hand slipped. Lee Han let go of Angragos nape and brushed his hands. Angrago glared at Leehan. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Whats Happening Here? ah. because of the order. really. Let me introduce you. hey. everyone. This is the Archmage. what i said last time Do you remember? When Gubon and Vizidek introduced Lee Han to the adventurers behind them, both Lee Han and Angra hardened. Im not a great wizard Ah. Isnt it? is not it? They say that adventurers will never meet a wizard, but when even Angrago tilted his head, Lee Han contemplated whether to hit him. Who are you talking about? If its the wizard you mentioned, Gubon Huh! One of the adventurers opened his eyes wide as if he had remembered. Gubon looked at his colleague with an expression asking if he had remembered it. Did you mean the sound of joining the party together, standing guard with magic, lighting fire with magic, summoning water with magic, cooking with magic, and attacking the cave with magic!? I thought Gubon looked down on me and was talking nonsense As the adventurers murmured, Gubons face turned red. What kind of disgrace is this in front of a wizard who is infinitely close to the great wizard? Why am I talking nonsense!! Are you ignoring me!? Oh no. sorry. It sounded so absurd. I dont know anything about wizards, but I do know that what you said was strange. Keugh! Who are these idiots in front of! You may have heard of the wizard who recently subdued the king of ghouls! Thats this person! The king of ghouls?! The adventurers were even more astonished. Adventurers who traveled around the empire had a lot of things to hear about. Recently, when I returned to Granden City, I heard about the king of ghouls at a bar a few times. No, why is such a wizard with you Gubon? Im not disrespecting Gubons skills, but arent you an adventurer enough to serve the Archmage? As Gubon shuddered, Lee Han thought he should intervene to calm the commotion. * * * Ah. Youre from Einrogard. Thats why The adventurers nodded in agreement. Of course, not all the students at Ein Lorgard showed magic like Lee Han, but the adventurers didnt even know that. I just accepted that I was a great wizard because I went to a great magic school. As a student, I still lack a lot. And the subjugation case is a bit inflated. aha. Then, is what Gubon said was a bit bluffing? It is true. ??? The adventurers were confused, but accepted it. More than that, what kind of request did you come here for? The reason Gubon and the adventurers came this far was because of a request they had recently received. C There have been reports that strange phenomena keep occurring in the Black Rock Forest near Philone Village. There seems to be a change in the flow of magical energy. Please check the forest and investigate closely. It wasnt an extremely dangerous request, but it wasnt a request that anyone could do. The magical energy scattered in nature flows and gathers to bring about various changes, and sometimes surprises even experienced adventurers take place. The reason the undead world was connected last time was also a phenomenon like that. It is essential to have enough experience to see and investigate the situation and enough combat power to get out and report when something happens. Because Gubon and the adventurers had that much ability, they were recognized for their qualifications and were able to carry out the request. oh. Lee Han listened to the quests the adventurers received and looked at them with a slight respect. Even just hearing the explanation, I felt that it was a request that only seasoned adventurers with quite a career could do, not just anyone. The pay would be nice. I should have gotten a request like that too. No matter how much I thought about the request I received during vacation, it was a huge loss. If I had known that the king of ghouls would appear, I would not have wandered around and collected them. Lee Han just wanted to do a quest to get gold coins. But I ran into some problems I was contemplating whether or not I should step back now. While investigating the Black Rock Forest, the adventurers realized that the topography of the forest was constantly changing. The gathered magic power was creating an illusion and throwing the intruders into confusion. Right now, the terrain is changing, but if the fantasy gets worse, life could be in danger. The adventurers were contemplating what to do. ah. Cant we ask the wizard for help? It was fate that we met like this. Dont be stupid. Would the wizard be interested in such a trivial request? It must be a mere pittance. Its not. Lee Han almost became serious. Adventurers probably had a big misunderstanding about wizards. But you worked with Gubon the other day That must be because of the king of ghouls. Gubon must have served as a guide. Gu Bon was taken aback when he saw his colleagues speaking openly while he was by his side. But I couldnt resist. Because it was such a role! Im not only interested in some kind of ghoul king. I tend to be interested in any request. yes? Is that so? why? Its not because of the gold coins? It must be because of the acquisition of knowledge. aha. Instead of pointing out the adventurers misunderstanding, Lee Han went back to the main topic. If its okay, Id like to help. I have a relationship with Mr. Gubon here. Goo Bon made a moved expression. As for the reward Please accept it. Wizard! youre right. Of course, this kind of compensation doesnt mean much to the mage, but this is a rule as an adventurer. You should be paid more than you helped. ah. yes. what. Lee Han tried to say, You must take care of the reward, but he felt embarrassed. Its not bad. How can you get gold coins so easily? For the first time, Lee Han thought he was good at becoming a wizard. Other adventurers have to build all kinds of careers and results, but wizards can participate only with their name. Well done wizard! In addition, if you went around with the adventurers, you could avoid the gaze of the pursuers of Einrogard. hey. Wodanaz Anrago, who was listening next to him, whispered in an absurd voice. We are in first grade. Are you sure you can solve it? Ang. Would I have said that without even thinking about it? At Lee Hans confident words, Angrago felt sorry for him. Come to think of it, Wodanaz was the same freshman, but he was a wizard on a different level from Anrago. thats right. This bastard was from the Wardanaj family. Anrago nodded as if he understood. I asked a stupid question. Well, if you are confident, it is better to receive it unconditionally in the current situation. If you go together, youll get a lot less attention. If your skills are good enough Yes. I will ask Valdororn to go with you. ???? didnt you solve it? * * * Baldororn, an illusion wizard in the village of Pilone. It was close to an ordinary wizard who did not excel in skills that could be seen at least once in many villages. They tried to find magic books and learn on their own, or find guilds or teachers to learn, but those who had limited skills stopped like this and used magic as a last resort. Of course, Baldororn had long since lost his desire to see the end of truth and the other side of the world with magic. Isnt the wizards expression a bit strange? Arent you offended? Were we too rude? Oh no. Baldororn quickly explained to the adventurers. It seemed that all the frustrated feelings were revealed. Why do Einrogard students keep coming here Valdor Orn, who had gone out without thinking, was shocked to the point where his heart sank when someone knocked on the door. The familiar Einrogard student came to visit again. C Mr. Valdororn. Could you please help? -Why No I get it Baldororn couldnt bear to refuse Lee Hans coercion or request. How could he refuse to sell magic in a village near Einrogard? The students were being nice now, but they didnt know what retaliation they would face later. Waldororn is not the kind of person who behaves that way. Lee Han firmly said to the adventurers. sorry. We misunderstood. I heard a lot that it is difficult to deal with all wizards The adventurers sincerely apologized. For Baldororn, that was even more burdensome. Arent you angry if you cant solve the forest problem? Wizards from places like Ein Rogard had an innate aura. Even if such wizards made mistakes, the people of the empire did not protest so much. -Ah, seeing that the wizard failed, it must have been really difficult! However, a wizard like Valdororn did not have that kind of aura. If I adjusted it wrongly, this reaction came out right away. C Failed? a wizard? Is that wizard a real wizard? Isnt that a quack? Just looking at them, they seemed like seasoned adventurers with their own careers. I already felt sick to my stomach thinking about what would happen if I failed. It is a fantasy. Lee Han was the first to warn. He felt an unusual flow of magical power in the hazy mist. Oh no! Up to the entrance of the forest It has increased in the meantime. The adventurers frowned. The range of illusions affecting the forest has been extended. It didnt bode well. Lord Valdororn. Can I try flying it the way I learned last time? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. yes? Then I will fly. Baldororn, who answered casually, was startled and tried to ask again. What did you learn? I dont remember teaching you? However, Lee Han, who heard the answer, did not hesitate and immediately swung his magical power like a hammer and blew away the fog. Instead of reading and interpreting the structure, the destruction method destroys the structure itself with an intense impact. Valdororn gaped at the ignorant solution. Really using that??? It was a theoretical method, but it was only used for fantasy magic that was very weak or had a small range. I had no idea how much magic would be consumed to blow the entire fog that enveloped the entrance to the forest. The adventurers who couldnt grasp the situation looked at it blankly and then asked. Is it resolved? yes. Awesome! I didnt do anything. Until you are humble! Baldororn really wanted to go home. * * * Even after that, Baldororn and Lee Han broke the illusion of the forest and found the right path with excellent observation and amazing magic. As Waldororn observed, the solution was resolved. When Lee Han asked a question, Baldororn reliably confirmed it. The adventurers could only admire the perfect breath. But why is that wizard still standing still? Youre saving magic. Anra also looked very aware. I wanted to help, but I cant even see it! From the outside, it looked as if he was ignorantly swinging his magic power to blow away the fog. Of course, it wouldnt be that way, and there must be something extraordinary in it I couldnt figure it out. As Lee Han blew another mist, Anrago sighed in frustration. Whoa. And Valdororn sighed deeply. Whoa ??? Anrago wondered why this great wizard was like this. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 : Are you dissatisfied with the magic of Wardanaz? No matter how you do it, youre doing too much. Anrago thought to himself. No matter how it is, Professor Ein Rogard would have no choice but to admit that he did well if he saw Wodanaz now. But why are you so dissatisfied? Even if it was strict, it was too strict. Wizard. Would you like to take a break for a while? yes? Baldororn, who was sighing, was taken aback by the adventurers questions. I didnt do anything but take a break. How can you take a break because youre noticing? Its okay. Huh is that so? All right. The adventurers accepted it with a surprised expression. Waldororn wondered if he had made a mistake. Oops! Come to think of it, it wasnt because of Baldur Orn that the adventurers asked to take a break, it was because of Lee Han. The wizards magical power was not infinite, and if he continued to use magic like that, it was right to take a break. Thats not it! The wizard is stricter than I thought. Anyway Shh. You shouldnt go against planting. Quiet. Realizing it belatedly, Baldor Orn hurriedly tried to rectify the situation, but the adventurers had already responded Oh my God! Youre terribly strict, he whispered. Suddenly, Baldororn, who had become a strict and terrible person like an old wizard, was crying. Uh lets take a break and then go. yes? Im fine. I am not okay. haha. Mr. Valdororn. If youre worried about me, thats fine. It has plenty of magic power. * * * The summoning wizards and warlocks who participated in the < Boltzman''s Call > festival crossed their arms and glared at the black rock. Hmm. Hmm. Big. Curham. Can we stop now and acknowledge each other? I dont know Quiet! Be quite! Who admitted not knowing! Its not over yet! After the conference or festival that they put their heart and soul into, the wizards tend to be temporarily free. Few were as bored as these wizards. After the festival, the wizards gathered in a nearby village to have a chat, and after hearing the rumors going around, they were attracted. -A strange phenomenon is happening in the forest of black rocks due to magical powers? C Then, why dont we compete to see who can solve it first? Curiosity is a virtue that must be possessed by a wizard. After hearing the interesting rumors, the wizards rushed into the forest. There were illusions blocking entry, but they were no match for seasoned wizards. As a result of searching the surroundings, the wizards discovered that magic power was concentrated in a single point in the forest. -Magic energy is being concentrated on the black rock here Its strange. I dont know why its being focused. -Thats true, but isnt it strange that such an ordinary rock can continue to withstand this amount of magical power? It seems that there is something. -I heard from the villagers that this rock is so old that it existed even before the forest got its name. If the magical energy of the forest continued to accumulate, it would explain why it was so solid. -Even if thats explained, why is the flow of magical energy in the forest converging this way? C Hmm. -Huhmm Even if a peculiar phenomenon had occurred, the wizards gathered here knew that they would be able to solve it, so they ran to it, but when the problem was not resolved and they got stuck, the wizards faces began to sweat. Originally, we had to put our heads together and exchange opinions to solve it, but the wizards gathered here were not from the same school or guild. Until a few days ago, they had been competing with each other at the festival. It was hard to admit it easily even because of pride. I cant admit it first. If they admit it first I will never admit it first! If those bastards admit it first While the wizards were groaning around the black rock, Lee Han and his party opened the way and appeared from afar. ! Lee Han was surprised to see the black rock located in the place where the magical power of the forest was the thickest and the wizards surrounding the rock. Someone came first. Oh no! The adventurers shouted as their complexion changed. He looked even more startled than when the fog in the forest intensified. It was a big deal. Wizard. That much doesnt sound like a job, does it? Lee Han was taken aback because the adventurers seemed so surprised. Of course, it was understandable that the wizards out there were surprised if they had given their souls to evil magic. But the wizards over there werent like that. Besides, seeing it from a distance made me feel familiar. It was clear that the magicians who had participated in the Ein Rogard Festival not too long ago. It must have come after hearing rumors. He was staying in a nearby village and heard strange rumors, so it was only natural that the wizards were twisted like this. Is it because there are black magicians? Contrary to rumors, warlocks do not unconditionally raise the undead and destroy the surroundings. yes? no. Not because of that, but because of the request. Commonly, people thought that most of the difficult things that adventurers experienced while breaking a request would be difficulties related to the contents of the request. However, there were surprisingly many external difficulties that had nothing to do with the request. It was the same situation now. I have to approach the black rock in the middle of the forest and investigate the surroundings, but there are wizards who have settled down first. Of course, there was no need or reason for the wizards to yield. Moreover, the wizards never yielded to such anomalies related to magical power. Gubon and his colleagues were already feeling like they had a headache about how to persuade the wizards. Cant I just ask? after. That wont be easy. Wizards dont yield easily in situations like this. I will not yield until you are satisfied with yourself. Baldororn, who was listening by the side, also opened his mouth in sympathy. Thats right. Magicians are the kind of people who never yield in a situation where they care so much. also! Valdororn sees through everything. Stop it, you bastards. Valdororn cursed inwardly and looked away. Considering that I hadnt been able to do anything so far, I wanted to convince those wizards somehow well but I couldnt come up with a way. If I start talking to them, theyll tell me to leave right away. The wizards of the Empire were not a kind enough to listen to the request of an insignificant wizard they had never seen before. Reagent What kind of reagent do you have? Hwang Jeong-seok powder is so cheap Will he get angry if I give it as a bribe? Concerned, Valdororn raised his head at the movement he felt in front of him. Lee Han was walking towards the wizards. ! Valdororn was taken aback. Even if you are a student of Einrogard, you dont know if the wizards over there will tolerate it I got permission. You may want to investigate. Baldororn and the adventurers looked at each other with blank eyes. * * * I didnt expect much because there was a lot of talk that it would be difficult to come out! A summoning wizard approached Lee Han, pushing the warlock with his shoulder. under. Of course you can come out! No matter how strict the rules of Einrogard were, how could they be so unreasonable? Students are people too. The black mage responded and tried to step on the summoning mages instep. As the wizards approached each other and tried to push him awkwardly, the pressure returned to Lee Han, who was trapped in the middle. everyone. Did I do something wrong? Oh no. Its because the warlocks over there pushed so rudely! You better not listen to the summoning mages! Those cunning guys! Lee Han slowly pushed the wizards aside. The strength of Lee Han, who had been trained in swordsmanship with Ein Rogard, was not something that magicians could match. I am also glad to meet you. However, I think it would be very disappointing if I wasted my limited time out for nothing. Its not going out. Anrago thought to himself. Even though we ran away together, that confident attitude! Right now, Im dying of nervousness because I dont know when Angrago will be found out Youre right. You made us look so ugly. As the wizards reflected on each other and reconciled, Lee Han put on a happy expression. ruler. Then could you tell me about the investigation of the black rock over there? Im lucky. While he came like this, he intended to eat it raw as a close friend, but unfortunately the situation was different from Lee Hans expectations. Not yet Yes? I was still investigating. Are all the people gathered here? The wizards suddenly cleared their throats and averted their gaze. It was only now that they felt ashamed that they hadnt even properly exchanged opinions because they were competing with each other. It can be. The investigation might be very difficult Lee Hans consolation was even more painful. Wizards hastily started sharing information. -Now all the magical energy flowing through the forest is gathering here, but not all of them are at the same level. Didnt I find the way by summoning the Spirit of Sound earlier? There is a relatively weak path and a strong path. The eastern road over there is so powerful that its impossible to pass through, but the southern road we passed through is much easier. -for a moment. Wardanaj here is from the east? C There was help from Valdororn. -oh. Is that so? How did you break through? Im curious C Please. Could you please just proceed with the analysis? Well talk about it later C Yes? All right. Anyway, seeing this asymmetry made me think that the black rock might not be the cause of the situation. -what? Could it be that the cause is outside and that the black rock was just coincidentally located where the flow is most concentrated? -yes. -Sounds crazy but for now it sounds the most plausible! Lets try to calculate it. The wizards sukssakssukssukssuk ssukssuk ssuksakssuk ssuksakssuksaksaksakssuksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksaksak look surprised. It was calculated that there might indeed be a cause outside the forest. Lets go somewhere and check it out! With Wardanaz coming, the blocked conundrum is resolved so easily. As expected, he is a talented person who will bring light to the school of black magic. Why are you mentioning black magic here? If you have any complaints, did you guys also mention summoning magic? When the wizards worked it out on their own and praised it, Lee Han said to Baldororn as if he was dumbfounded. To think that they solved everything by themselves and praised me Thank you for your heart, but isnt it too absurd? Its embarrassing. Yes!!!!!!! Valdororn answered in a heartfelt voice. There were few people who knew that heart as well as Val dOr. * * * Templar? The wizards who rushed out of the forest frowned at the campsite in the distance. Even if it was the same campsite, you could guess its identity based on its appearance. If its simple, traps and fences are installed around the traveler, mercenaries, if somewhere shabby and life flows, robbers And in that way, even though its a simple campsite, wooden walls are built and finished like a fortress, the discipline is thorough and the knights can afford it. There was only Just as the adventurers had tears in their eyes because they didnt want to approach the wizards earlier, the wizards also frowned because they didnt want to approach the knights. They must be using their heads as helmet decorations. I have to ask you to check inside the camp for a while, but Im worried. You wont even understand what were trying to say. The sharp words of the magicians made Anrago feel somewhat moved. thats too much! Im not that stupid! Is there a reason the knights are around here? uh? Is there a reason why the knights are around here? I didnt even hear that a monster appeared. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. uh? I know. Just hunting? Lee Han looked at Angrago as if he was pitiful. Anrago felt like a guy who used his head as a helmet ornament. If you look at the forest earlier, youll know, but there was nothing to hunt. Thats right. What is it? The answer came right away. As they got closer, they saw the Templars banner hanging over the camp. It was the Beech Knights. Lee Han glared at the flag in amazement. Did you really come all the way to Ein Rogard to invite Lee Han to the knights meeting?! Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Are knights inherently tenacious? Ang Rago proudly answered Lee Hans question. yes. Knights never forget Eunwon. Its annoying. !? Hearing the sudden verbal abuse, Anrago was taken aback. What did the knights do?! I really dont want to go in. Lee Han frowned and thought. Since I hadnt officially gone out, there was nothing good about meeting a lot of other people. Adventurers, there will be no reason to contact Einrogard because this quest will disappear from here, and the wizards will not have to return to Einrogard since the festival is over was Even if you keep your mouth shut, the more people know about a secret, the easier it is to leak out. If I fall back and let someone else Lets just talk. I dont know if the knights will understand. In case you dont know, its better to summon the golem as well. The knights might go on a rampage because they feel bad, right? Then why dont you secretly spray some poison? There are a few wizards who can use paralysis-type poison. Ill just go. Lee Han gave up and said. It seemed like there would be a fight that wouldnt have happened if we left it to the wizards gathered here. * * * Giselle said while looking at Bartrek, a dwarf student in the same tower. What kind of madman released the employee right away? Wellwell. Look me straight in the eye. Bark. look straight into my eyes why are you staring Wont you listen? Mo Moradi. dont do this Youre misunderstanding now. I know nothing. Giselle had already half-hardened her feelings from her friends reaction. You tried to escape with these madmen! Should I really throw it away next time? Even stupid things could have been understood if I really did my best. But if I didnt take him because I was stupid, does it make sense to force me to take him because but hes the same top mate? The White Tiger Tower students believed that the chances of escaping would increase if they went together in groups, but Giselle seemed more likely to escape alone. That it worked out well though. Thanks to the knights of the Knights of the Beech Tree here Bartrek sighed and said softly. The White Tiger Tower students scattered away from the pursuers. Not many people were lucky. At least Giselle and Bartrek were one of those cases. While fleeing on horseback, he found the campsite of the Beech Knights. Naturally, the Knights of the Beech Tree welcomed and accepted the students from these knight families and the two students were wondering how to get out of the camp. Since we met, can we borrow some silver coins? Bartrek made remarks with no pride to the point where it was hard to believe that he was from a knightly family. It was because the environment of Einrogard changed Batrek. Fortunately, Giselle was still sane. Giselle tapped the desk with her fingers and looked at Bartrek with contempt. Ill borrow silver coins from a knight of a family Im not familiar with by staking my familys name Its a very good method. Isnt that true? Giselle was frustrated. And, as someone from a family of knights, swear words that I wouldnt normally do well came out of Giselles mouth. Bartrek was perplexed. Is that enough? why? Why dont you say youre going to sell your family name? Its not that different Before Bartrek could upset himself further, he opened the tent and a Knight of the Beech Tree entered. How are you all doing? yes. Thank you for the grace. What are you saying? I just did what I had to do. Giselle thought to herself as they exchanged conversation. As long as I was out of school right now, it was meaningful to go to the village and buy the necessary items. I couldnt stay stuck here. The question is, what excuse do you use? If you said you were going to the village, the knights here would come after you with an escort. However, if you tell the truth, you will react like No matter how you do it, how can you escape? really. Friends are coming outside. Friends? Both were amazed. Because it had been some time since they had been separated, he hadnt thought that there would be friends who would come here later. Who is it? I know. Isnt it Durgyu? If its Durgyu, in that situation The two of them walked out of the tent and found Lee Han and Angrago and froze at the same time. Why is that bastard over there? * * * -You want to investigate this place? Why should I? -Actually, I am Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. -!!! Come on in! Everyone see me! -Thank you for the welcome, but you dont have to shout like that -Everyone gather!! set!! Oh. look at my mind The trumpet was here. - To be honest, the welcome of the Beech Knights was not surprising. As they had made quite a fuss the last time I met them, I thought they would definitely welcome them. What surprised Lee Han was the fact that Giselle and Batrek were at the camp. No way Moradi. Did you know in advance that there was a campsite here and used your friends as throwaways? ?! Bartrek, who was next to him, was startled. Was it like that?! Why are you doing such a meaningless thing? It would be more difficult to get the timing right. ah. Indeed, it is. Bartrek glared at Wodanaz. This bastard keeps fighting among his friends at the White Tiger Tower Then what are you doing showing your face here? Why do you have Anrago with you? ah. Its a bit long. At Lee Hans words, Giselle smiled. If it was long, I wanted to know how long it would be. It wont matter if its long, so tell me if you can. okay. Wodanaz. Stop making weird excuses! Lee Han shrugged his shoulders and said things as simply as possible. and it really took longer than expected. That thats right. The two had no choice but to admit it. Somehow, wizards and adventurers wandered around behind me and said, What is it? I thought Wait. Wodanaz. Giselle asked, wrinkled between her brows. Now you must have sneaked out as well. Is it okay to grow a business like this? Moradi. I dont know if Wodanaz is different, but hes a thorough new guy in this area No, hes a thorough guy. hmm. I am worried right now. Batrek glared at Wodanaz again. This baby is really! But you cant just let the wizards fight over there. really. Are the knights here really visiting Einrogard? thats right. It looks like he managed to get permission. Thats great. Giselle said with sincerity. As I said before, the Beech Knights are a knights with other strengths, even though they are a bit lacking in power. Considering the names of the participating families, building friendships made it easier to intervene in imperial affairs later or act politically when necessary interests arose. Moreover, looking at what happened last time, Lee Han was not just a participant in the gathering, but the main guest of the gathering that day. Lee Hans face was contorted with sadness and pain. Not knowing what was going on, Giselle spoke again. Even if youre a great wizard, youre rarely invited to a gathering of knights families, so I thought it was a good opportunity and Im grateful Giselles provocation made Lee Han angry. Even if I tried to let go, I couldnt stand it. Knight. yes? What are you doing? Could my friends here also come to the meeting? Mmm! Thats The knight hesitated. Of course, the qualifications of other students were not lacking. The other students here are all from the White Tiger Tower. They were from a famous knight family. However, that did not mean that anyone could participate in the Knights meeting. If only family members were able to participate, children would also be participating in the gathering. It is said that Lee Han was invited as a guest to express his gratitude for what happened the other day, but the others are still at the level of trainee knights, if we have to judge their status. Taking them to a gathering of knights for no reason could make each other uncomfortable. Lee Han read the opponents hesitation, but did not back down easily. I will never go alone. Lee Han opened his mouth again with the tenacity to drag the White Tiger Tower guys here like water ghosts. Since I come from a family of wizards, I am not confident about attending a meeting of knights alone. If my close friends go with me, I think the tension will be relieved ??? Anrago tilted his head. I dont know who his close friends were, but he wasnt himself. Bartrek also tilted his head. Likewise, he was not. The two turned their heads and looked at Giselle. Giselle spat out in a voice full of life. Turn it before digging out the eyes. Oh no. I just wanted to be sure It must have been the wordanazs nonsense. The knight pounded his chest and shouted at Lee Hans request. great! If you invite someone who owes you money, but you cant afford that convenience, your name as a knight will be ridiculous! I will speak strongly! thank you. Sobbing. Lee Han pretended to be weak and thanked him. The driver calmed me down and told me not to worry. for a moment. I heard that the boy of the Wodanaz family is as good at swordsmanship as a knight? what? After the knight left in confusion, Lee Han looked at his friends in the White Tiger Tower and said, Congratulations. You guys are going too. Woah Wo Danaz Thank you. What are you thinking? Why would you do this? Lee Han hesitated at the reaction of the three. It was different from the expected reaction. what? Is it a bluff? Thank you? sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. uh? uh. Thats right I have to go out in the middle of the semester, talk nonsense with the drivers without bringing anything useful, and then come back? Are you going to miss assignments and study? Its not useless, you bastard! What do you think of the knight family gathering! The White Tiger Tower students were angry, but Lee Han ignored them. Even if you pretend not to be now, your true feelings will be revealed later when its time to go. okay. Keep pretending to be in a good mood. I understand that much. When Lee Han turned and walked away, the White Tiger Tower students were very confused. Why are you taking him with us? Arent you embarrassed to do that? Moradi. what do you think about it? But Giselle did not answer. This time, Giselle was so confused that she couldnt understand. Why did you even invite them? * * * It was the wizards who summoned Lee Han, who resolutely punished the evil White Tiger Tower friends and returned. Mrs. Wardanaz. It pays off! I have found the source of magical power! oh! Good job! The sound of jingling gold coins echoed in Lee Hans ears. Do you see Sam here? There must have been a superposition of realms down this spring. indeed. A collision occurred around the spring, and magical energy exploded around the area, and the magical energy created a strange phenomenon as it rotated through the forest. Then how should I deal with this spring? At Lee Hans question, the wizards started calculating while laughing as if telling them to wait a moment. And then his face hardened. Uh Why is that? According to the calculations, the collision is very severe. It looks like creatures from another dimension will soon emerge from the spring. okay. Lee Han was not very surprised. Since it was near Einrogard anyway, it was easy to deal with it even if I told the professors. How much is left? 30 30 days isnt difficult I think there are about a minute left wait a minute, do the math again Lee Hans face hardened like a wizards. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 The phenomenon of invasion from another dimension is dangerous because it is difficult to predict what will happen. In extreme cases, overlap or collision could have occurred, but nothing could have happened or beings from other dimensions could have poured out countless times. One of the main tasks entrusted to the wizards of the empire was to identify and prevent such natural phenomena in advance. Luckily, if I prevented it in advance, I could quickly rectify the situation, but if I missed it, I didnt know how beings from another dimension would encroach on reality. In that respect, the current situation could be said to be somewhat lucky. Anyway, I found it before it exploded. If I had more time, I could have closed it or resolved the conflict, but I didnt have the time Lets get ready! Wait a minute. I could be wrong I learned from Einrogard that usually, ominous calculations are not wrong. Believe in your skills! Mr. Wardanaz The warlocks looked at Lee Han with slightly uneasy expressions. Lee Han had to put up with the fact that his fist almost went out first when he saw the black magicians wasting time unnecessarily. If it was Ein Lorgard, one of the back of the head or the shin would have been hit. A collision, of course. I thought it was just a temporary accumulation of magical power. I will prepare for the summons. As it was a meeting of summoning wizards, the wizards tried to prepare for the situation by summoning various powers. Lee Han was a little taken aback by that appearance. for a moment. for a moment. everyone. Arent you forgetting something? yes? ah! One of the warlocks looked at Lee Han with a grin. Are you going to prepare together? All right. Thats not it, there are knights here, arent they? The wizards were amazed and said Ah as if they realized it only then. Lee Han could imagine how troublesome the empires bureaucrats must be to manage the relationship between wizards and knights. But wouldnt it be uncomfortable to work hand-to-hand with idiots? They are knights, not idiots. And as it is the Knights camp, of course we should tell the story! I will tell you. * * * But wouldnt it be uncomfortable to work hand-to-hand with wizards? When the knights repeated exactly what the wizards had said, Lee Han was dumbfounded. ah. Of course, Im not talking about Wardanaz. Since Wodanaz is from a family of knights Hey. What are you talking about? Oh no. I was mistaken because you were so friendly with the other students. The knight of the Beech Knights showed off his amazing ability to piss off both Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students. The wizards here are different from ordinary wizards. They are people who know how to respect and respect the knights. Do you know what the wizards said when this situation happened? Good luck out of misfortune! Because there are reliable knights by my side! ? ??? The White Tiger Tower friends looked at Lee Han like crazy, but the knights of the Knights Templar were pleased with his words and stole his nose. Well not to that extent Wasnt it always a knight to protect a wizard when enemies appeared? The shield of the weak, the shield of the empire, and the shield of civilization Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A minute later. The knights each ran to prepare for battle with happy faces. And as soon as the knights disappeared, Lee Han returned his expression to normal and muttered in a cold voice. Because they seem like troublesome people. By the way, Moradi. The Beech Knights are you know. ? Giselle frowned, wanting to say something. Lee Han whispered after making sure no one was listening around him. skill. Are your skills okay? ah. Giselle immediately understood what he was talking about. Well, if you look at real-life knights like the White Sheep Knights and see the Beech Knights, you might be confused, what the hell is this a knight or a noble? This should be enough. Anyway, hes a knight. Any other credible reasons besides that? Hey kid! What do you think of the article! The other friends who were listening next to her were furious, but Giselle was full of understanding. Perhaps the current situation where they unconditionally believed that he was a knight might be strange. There is one more. The vice-captain is here. He is Jean Cliff of the Jean Clean family, and he is a renowned knight. That what kind of reputation is that? You bastard who has the reputation of wielding a sword well. Giselle endured and endured, and a harsh sound came out. How are you ignoring the article? Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. At the level of the vice-captain, he must still be a skilled knight. By the way, where is the vice-captain? it must be somewhere. no way. ? When Giselle showed a nervous expression, Lee Han was puzzled and called a knight passing by. Where is the vice-captain? Did the vice-captain go out to visit Philone Village for a brief visit? Lee Han looked at Giselle as if asking for an explanation. Giselle sighed and said. A little sociable. Im glad Im not very social. * * * Fortunately, the people in the seat succeeded in repulsing safely. Experienced adventurers, knights, and wizards all seemed to be a mixture of amphibians and fish, but monsters they had never seen before appeared, but they could not break through the solidly prepared siege. The summoned golem artifacts prepared by the summoning wizards flashed and fired firepower, and the undead summoned by the warlocks also launched an onslaught with eerie magic. And that wasnt all. The wizards who had the remaining energy firmly tied the feet of the monsters with other elemental magic, poison or curse magic. And Lee Han too was busy doing magic rather than writing it. -no! Are you spraying poison mist now? Anyway, please tell me I dont need any poison! -Im really sorry for insulting the honor of the knights, but they say this is the only magic I can use right now! If you dont let them use this, the warlocks will have no choice but to charge with their wands -Thats right Okay. Stop the protests of the knights. C Knight bastards are so intrusive! Its uncomfortable to cast magic because I keep getting close to the summons Could you tell me to turn it off? -The knights say that they are really sorry and that they have no respect for interfering with the training of magic, which is a higher academic! However, this is the limit of the skills the knights have learned, so they ask for the magnanimity of the wizards -Hmm. If you say that much I see! Stop the protests of the magicians. Lee Han ran back and forth between the two groups, desperately blocking each others claims. And I was able to learn one thing. I will never do something like this again! Even if you receive an official position in the empire, you should never accept a position that mediates between groups! Im tired of rolling this small group together now, but imagining what will happen when the scale grows is terrifying. I had to find a comfortable position without all these annoying things. Everyone has worked hard. Still, it came out less than I thought. You dont even need to use a potion. As the dimension faded, those who participated in the battle spoke favorably to each other. As they progressed through the battle, they realized how much their opponents respected them, so their minds were relieved. Of course, Lee Han, who was in between, was completely exhausted and in tatters. Have you done your research? yes? Uh, thats true Gubon and the adventurers were taken aback by Lee Hans exhausted expression. Its fine Its fine. Then the request is complete, so lets go now. Lee Han got his pay right and prepared to leave quickly. No, why dont you wait a little longer No. really. Please keep the fact that I was here a secret from everyone. Why? No matter how humble you are, if youre too humble, its not good! As wizards and even knights clamored, Lee Han felt a headache. That I dont want to tarnish the name of Einrogard because my skills are still incomplete. Please understand. Huh That! Enough then! As Lee Han tried to get out as quickly as possible, the White Tiger Tower students whispered incomprehension. Wardanaz. Of course, you have to prepare to go back, but you havent lost yet, have you? Why are you in such a hurry? You fools. A dimensional collision even happened, but people from Einrogard couldnt come. We have to get out of here quickly. word!! Lend me a horse!!! ?! * * * While Lee Han hurried back to the village, packed his things, and prepared to return to the Spire through Amurs Stables, the Headmaster Skeleton flew in and arrived at the campsite. why is this here? -yes. The Templars seem to have set up camp. Thats why the knights didnt stay in the village and set up camp here. As the masters faithful servant, the Death Knight answered loyally. -As they are allowed to enter Einrogard, it seems that they want to arrive as quickly as possible. Shit. This is why I hate sponsors. The Skeleton Headmaster grumbled. Come to think of it, it seemed that one of the knights visited and offered to interact with the students. I never thought they would make a hole like this. Those of the White Tiger Tower students who were not caught must have fled this way, right? -I think its very likely. Anyway, the problem with knights is that they unconditionally side with the same knight family. By the way Headmaster Skeleton looked around the camp with burning eyes. From the looks of it, it appeared to be in very good condition. It must have been nothing. It seems to have blocked it well on its own, so you should just check and lock it. -yes. I will. It was the skeleton headmaster who came flying because he felt the energy of a dimension collision while catching the students who had escaped, but he was relieved that the situation did not look as urgent as he thought. If it was urgent, I would have been contacted right away. open the door The lord has come Oh. Gonadaltes-sama!! ?! As much as the wizards were surprised, the skeleton headmaster was also surprised. The wizards who participated in the festival were with the knights. Were you there too? yes! Did you block them together?? How did you know? How did you stop them together?!? Is that so surprising? Thats fucking amazing! You guys collaborated with the knights?? No, if you know how to cooperate so well, why did you break the things you were told to be careful about at the festival so damn?! I dont think it was that much Are you angry by any chance? Im not mad Its just amazing. Headmaster Skeleton was really amazed. The wizards here were typically people with no social skills, who would go to invest in a knights family and say, Youre stupid, you wont understand, but please invest in me. Of course, the knights were also not easy. The two of them working together to stop each other. Did you try to come out with something that would destroy the empire? no. Its amazing Its so amazing. Headmaster Skeleton confirmed the situation first. The wizards took care of themselves, and all the beings that came out were eliminated, and no one was particularly hurt. It was clear that they did not cooperate in name only, but cooperated properly. Headmaster Skeletons eyes turned round and round. Its really amazing -Master. Students must also be found. ah. It did. Have you ever seen students here? yes? Its nothing special I have urgent news to tell the students. Did the students ask you to hide it? Dont worry. I also turn a blind eye to occasional deviations. I will return only with really urgent news. Im not sure what you mean. Look at this? The headmasters eyes flashed strangely. Usually, this is enough for everyone to answer, but today the atmosphere here is strangely suspicious. What the hell happened? Chapter 420 Chapter 420 -Its really strange. I dont know what happened. When the Death Knight next to him muttered in a curious voice, the skeleton headmaster said with a sound of hitting bones instead of clicking his tongue. Youre still far away. I noticed right away. -Is that so? Death Knight was amazed. To find out the secret hidden in this mysterious scene now. As expected, I thought that my master deserved to be called the greatest sage of the empire. The name of Gonadaltes was so famous that even the printing guild that produced the empires most popular magazine, Beast Detective Toberiz, sought advice every time. The culprit must be Wardanaz. -? Death Knight looked at the owner with a puzzled gaze. Of course, I knew that the owner of the Death Knight would harass the disciple he loved the more, but isnt this completely unreasonable? It would be hard to handle the back if the disciple was twisted after being bullied like that Im not forcing it. You empty-headed bastard -All right. I believe in my master. Real believers dont even say that. ruler. Think about it. You must have guessed that the first graders came and went here. -Thats The Death Knight nodded. The knights and wizards didnt admit it, but looking at the atmosphere, it was clear that the first year students had come and gone. But among the first year students, the wizards and the knights are all close friends only to Wodanaz. -But its the White Tiger Tower students who escaped, how and no matter how friendly they are, is that possible? there must be something inside remember it well. Once you have ruled out all the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how strange it may seem, is the truth. The Headmaster Skeleton said in a dizzying voice. Death Knight lowered his head with admiring eyes. I knew they were close, but I didnt know they could mediate between the two. Jujutsu is also really good. -yes. Its still amazing. Two bastards huh. -sorry. rude expression. no. You can lower your voice and continue. Dogs arent right. If you dont listen with words, is that a human being? Headmaster Skeleton was genuinely amazed. There were many geniuses in the vast land of the Empire. Of course, Lee Han is a little more special among those geniuses, but anyway Among Lee Hans seniors, werent there a lot of people who showed amazing talent in their major school? However, such geniuses are usually only interested in their own studies, feeding their friends, helping professors with their work, and not intervening with outsiders when they have time. But Lee Han was able to do that. Looking at it now, it was clear that the knights and wizards also intervened. This isnt easy even for a seasoned Imperial official I find it absurd to think about it. Basically, thats what teachers are supposed to do. Does it make sense? How can you be less sociable than a disciple? The Death Knight thought to himself, Arent they the professors brought by the master?, but remained silent. Instead, it turned the topic around. -You must be very happy to have a disciple with outstanding talent. Not really. Now that I know its possible up to that level, I can try other things in the future. What should I order next - I wondered if Death Knight was too much for a first year student, but I stayed silent. A loyal pet knows when to be silent. really. I almost forgot. to take care of it. C What do you mean? prize? The Death Knight wanted to give a reward as much as the skeleton headmaster ordered his pupil to do extra work. To be honest, intervening between the wizards and knights was more difficult than defeating the evil demon archduke. Are you crazy? what reward? Does Einrogard look easy enough to give a reward to the guy who ran away? -yes. sorry. It was said to find out how Wodanaz got out. -I wonder if it came out with the White Tiger Tower guys? I thought so too at first, but now that I think about it, Wodanaz isnt that lax. You said the employee was released? probably came out separately. Lets try to find one. Headmaster Skeleton was unexpectedly thorough in the rules he had set. Students were not imprisoned only with feelings or testimonies unless they were caught on the spot or left no physical evidence. If you imprison me, I will definitely catch you and make sure you dont refute! -Im a first-year student, wouldnt it be difficult if it werent for this exceptional situation? Yes, that carelessness is arrogant indeed! I told you not to underestimate your opponent. Keep in mind! Just erase the idea of being a freshman. Think of it as a worn-out 4th grader! -yes. I see Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * Lee Han, who barely returned at dawn after a crazy weekend, slept for a while and woke up in the morning. The priests didnt show it, but they were agitated by the suddenly changed breakfast menu. What day is today? no. You have to eat this much for your original nutrition. Lee Han said to the priest who looked the skinniest by spreading plenty of jam on the outside of the bread and pushing it. One of the priests suddenly remembered and asked. Did the Blue Dragon Tower students eat like this last semester? In general, right? ah! The priests nodded as if they understood, saying I see!. Somehow, in the first semester, the Blue Dragon Tower students werent so desperate for snacks, and even if the priests tried to share something to eat, they said, Haha, its okay, priests, eat it, but these days, the stare in their eyes was bothering me. Somehow But I wonder if those who used to eat like that wont be hungry if they dont eat, so if I could bring some The priest put egg custard, pumpkin pie, egg rice, and roasted duck on a plate and tried to get up, but Lee Han immediately warned. did. Those who bring food to other towers are always eliminated in the order of lottery. Oh no! why!? The priests who tried to bring it were taken aback. I couldnt be pushed out of the order as I was trying to awaken Lee Hans next sacred magic with the sacred magic of his church. I dont think you should eat this extravagantly I was told by the church that eating like this is not good Lee Han ignored the priests complaints and fed them. Priest Tigiling. You put too little on your plate. Let me give you more. Hes serving the third plate right now no, too many! Priest Tigilling hurriedly refused, but it didnt work. After looking around happily at the priests who ate their fill, Lee Han looked away. Something is strange. Although he only attended one semester, Lee Han was very sensitive to Ain Lorgard. Thanks to that, I could feel the atmosphere changed. There were a lot of Death Knights roaming around the towers and walls, and Undead summons that I couldnt even see in the sky were flying around The reason was overflowing. Anyway, the White Tiger Tower guys arent helpful. Of course, Lee Han, who participated in the request during the short weekend to earn some money, was somewhat responsible, but it was the White Tiger Tower guys who caused a big uproar. On such a topic, they would argue with Lee Han like Its nice to meet the Knights and they were useless anyway. Did he get caught? Lee Han glared at the spire. I asked the people in the seat to trust me, but there were too many people. Lee Han did not expect much that the secret would be kept. Seeing that he wasnt taken to the punishment room right away, it seemed that the skeleton headmaster didnt catch the scene, so he luckily passed on If you believe that I went out with the White Tiger Tower students, it would be fortunate, but I didnt think it was that lax. For a while, it seemed better to be careful. I have to go out three or four times a semester to have enough supplies Despite the search, Lee Hans soul was very peaceful. I brought in a lot of supplies and had the right to go out, so the situation was much better than I was prepared for. There wont be another magicians festival like last week, so if you work hard on the assignments that come out this week Kwadang Tang Tang Tang Tang! Lee Han, who entered Professor Voladis classroom, rolled over. The contents of the lecture changed while I was not watching. Are you attacking as soon as you enter? Can not help it. Lee Han was not really curious about the reason, but asked patiently. Why? Because the only way to block the space-travel magic at your level is through repeated training. yes? Why the sudden space-shifting magic? I have to practice lightning magic form change, and there are a lot of things to do Lee Han was confused, not knowing where the diverse and relatively safe curriculum, such as taking care of basilisk eggs and changing lightning magic form, went and why it suddenly changed to countermeasures for space movement magic. Then Professor Voladi showed me a note. Wodanaz, who was defeated by Voladi Baegrek, is frustrated because he was defeated by a golem that uses space travel magic. for you to help Osu Gonadaltes Lee Hans impression distorted. Are you saying you went out? really? Of course, it was a note sent before going out, but Lee Han did not know that. Just lock yourself in the punishment room! So, countermeasures against space movement magic now? okay. Well meet someday, so its better to prepare in advance. Professor Voladi said in a serious voice. Headmaster Skeletons point was valid. Wouldnt his life be in danger if he met a battle mage who had only specialized in space movement magic for the rest of his life while wandering around the most remote and gloomy places in the empire? Lee Han had to hold back the words, Why do you teach me how to deal with dragons? If Professor Voladi said something like that, he might say, Okay, I get it, and start preparing for the Dragon Slayer from that day. All Lee Han could do was be very slightly sarcastic. Im really happy to learn how to deal with a combat mage specializing in space magic that Ill probably meet once or twice in my life is it? Professor Boladi was satisfied when Lee Han was happy. As a teacher, it was a proud thing to give the disciples what they wanted. From now on, speak directly. Professor Boladi thought that as a disciple, Han Lee could not directly express his respect for his teacher. Ill tell you myself, so please dont listen to the other professors. Originally, misunderstandings arise whenever words are passed on to one or two people. Maybe. Professor Voladi nodded knowingly. Lee Han sighed. Space movement magic is one of the most difficult magics to counter when used aggressively. Because there are no signs. Space-time magic belonged to the most difficult and difficult magic among the schools of magic. As such, there were few wizards who knew how to use space movement magic, and few wizards who could cast it quickly and accurately enough to be used in battle. Besides, what about the consumption of mana? If he wanted to kill his opponent, it would take a single arrow, but he didnt have to use such complicated magic. professor. As you said, do we really need to prepare for that? But we still met. What happened once can happen twice. The time when I was refuted by Professor Voladis words was the time when I felt the most ashamed of myself. Do you have to give in to that logic? There are few ways to respond, but not none. As the Headmaster Skeleton had said, there were no gaps in the space movement magic, but there were gaps for the person who used it. If you can predict the opponents pattern in advance, you can evade any magic no matter how powerful it is. Its just foreknowledge magic. ! Lee Han was surprised at how well he did it. Certainly, the Foresight Magic was appropriate for the current situation. Oh. Then you dont need to learn while being hit with your body? no. You have to be hit a lot to use the Foresight Magic. Lee Han instinctively threw his body to the side without even realizing it. As expected, a chair appeared in the place where Lee Han had been and flew into it. Before I could feel relieved, a desk appeared behind me and passed by. Lee Han rolled around on the classroom floor. The first dodge was great. You have talent. Its not a prediction magic, its just luck Lee Han didnt even have time to answer. The attack started again. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Lecture room furniture that appears and flies away without a sign. The friendly Professor Boladi also explained why he had to be beaten while attacking Lee Han. Wisdom magic has the image of being the most mysterious and difficult to learn among magic, but in fact, people who are not magicians can do it. Just as you can foretell that rain will come if the weather is cloudy, and that the world will perish if the skeleton headmaster is good, originally, foreknowledge is the ability to see the past and present and predict the future. Precognitive magic is a study that develops this ability to the limit. One of the methods of development was to build up a lot of experience and knowledge in the field you want to predict. Want to foresee the location of the space movement magic in advance? The accuracy of the Foresight Magic increased as the number of hits with the Space Movement Magic increased. Thats how it is. Thats right! Lee Han was hit in the jaw by an attack from a chair raised from the floor. As a result, his vision was shaken and his balance was lost. professor. Why dont we practice the Foresight Magic right away? Lee Han, who stretched out on the floor and got up, asked seriously. Professor Craor had warned me that there would be a price to pay if I dared to use the magic of foreknowledge, but I felt like I had already paid the price. Can not be done. Why? Because it is dangerous. Lee Han looked at the messy classroom. About 30% of the furniture that was smashed was broken by Lee Hans body directly Lee Han stood up with all his strength. Rather than predicting what had happened, it seemed like only getting the right tips. When a piece of furniture was struck, the shock was relatively less if it was blocked by momentarily concentrating mana into the body. Lee Han did not know this, but this was a trick used by veteran mercenaries who often get into melee on the battlefield. for a moment. ? Professor Voladi motioned for Lee Han to rest, then took the potion out of his pocket and drank it. I felt a wave of intense magic power. Is it a magic recovery potion? okay. Originally, Professor Voladi would beat Lee Han without breaking a drop of sweat throughout the lecture, but space movement magic was an exception. Because of the difficulty of the magic, the consumption of mana was much more extreme. This was true even though most of the magic Professor Voladi used was improved for combat and was fast-casting and low-magic. Oops. professor. Even if you take a little break No. do not worry. If you drink a lot of magic recovery potions, isnt it hard on your body? This much doesnt matter. Lee Han glanced at the magic recovery potion box. If you approach that way and destroy it Can I start over? Instead of answering, Lee Han jumped right to the side. He realized that it was Professor Voladis trap. As expected, the attack flew. It was a vicious attack aimed at catching the opponent off guard the moment he answered the question. If I just destroy that box! Lee Han managed to approach by avoiding half of the attacks and covering half of them with his body. And it rolled over the magic recovery potion box. Wow Jangchang! this! professor. sorry! never mind. But since the potion is gone, this lecture Suddenly the door to the classroom opened and Professor Thunderwalker appeared with a large chest. I brought a magic recovery potion. Can I put it here? Thank you. Did a dragon come out? Why are you taking so many potions Only then did Professor Thunderwalk realize that the classroom was completely destroyed and Lee Han was strewn over the potion box. hmm. I shouldnt get involved. I will leave it here. Wodanaz, do your best! Professor Wooreeul quickly closed the door before Lee Han could say anything. Lee Han glared at the door with a gaze full of hatred. * * * At the end of the lecture, Professor Voladi brought up the story of magic. I am not an expert on precognitive magic. ? I wondered what kind of bullshit Lee Han was, but Professor Boladi was serious. As a general notion, a type like Professor Voladi was not considered an expert in the school. In a way, its a method close to an apostle, as he only learns and improves school magic as much as he needs, and then only uses it in battle. The Orders experts were those who delved deep into their field, explored new mysteries, presented at least a few related papers a year at the Imperial School Society, and never forgot to pay annual dues. Dont show the magic Im teaching you in front of the Wisdom Wizards. ?? Lee Han was horrified that Professor Voladi would teach him some kind of forbidden evil magic. Should I file a complaint with the Headmaster Skeleton? Will Professor Voladi retaliate against me? However, contrary to such worries, the magic that Professor Voladi brought out was very normal magic. < Bagrek''s Foreknowledge >. It is a mixture of foresight magic and endowment magic, and when cast on a wizard, it was a magic that granted future vision (δҕ) to see the future about a second ahead of battle. Of course, due to the nature of Foresight Magic, the higher the targets combat experience, the better to increase the magics efficiency. If you want to see space movement magic first, you have to be right I understand with my head, but its hard to accept with my heart. Lee Han grumbled inwardly, then suddenly became curious and asked. But why is this magic not to be revealed in front of the Wisdom Wizards? Lee Han wondered if Professor Voladi stole it from a famous wizard of wisdom. As someone who could live well without the Imperial Law, it didnt seem surprising. Because its not a magic I like. Wisdom wizards despised those who thought of Wisdom Magic only as a means of wealth. These people ruined the economy of the empire and ruined the citizens in order to satisfy their own greed. The magic Professor Voladi taught me wasnt magic with such a wicked purpose, but it didnt change the fact that it was magic with all other parts removed so that it could only be used in battle. It wasnt magic that wisdom mages would like. No, it can be used in battle, isnt it too much? Lee Han was stabbed again and in a fit of heat. It was because there was a time when I wondered what it would be like to use the Foresight Magic to get a small financial gain later. Compared to that, isnt combat really a practical method that doesnt harm anyone? You dont have to worry about the wisdom wizards arguing. The person who uses it will know how good this magic is. Professor Voladi stared at Lee Han. When the professor suddenly stopped talking, Lee Han became ominous. Are they going to attack again? Lee Han pondered over whether he should throw at least an ink bottle whenever he could get his hands on it to interrupt the professors casting of the spell. However, Professor Voladi did not attack. Thank you. I will definitely let you use this magic before the end of this semester. No Lee Han trembled at the sight of Professor Voladi, who had taken his side at best, and predicted a murder. I will never take sides from now on! * * * Suffering from motion sickness, Lee Han walked from the basement to the ground. < Baegrek''s Moment of Wisdom > shook and consumed Lee Hans mana every time it failed, as if it wasnt foreknowledge magic. If it hadnt been a mess because he had a lot of mana, he might have vomited blood from exhaustion. Ugh. Motion sickness According to Professor Ballardi, it was also very fortunate to end up with motion sickness. Just as spring water shakes mercilessly when a storm blows, but the ocean does not shake easily, it has so much magical power that it ends with minimal shaking even in rough shaking. Of course, it was a sound that did not resonate with Lee Han, who suffers from motion sickness. Han Lee cursed at Professor Boladi and walked upstairs. Wardanaz! Angrago found Lee Han and ran to him. Lee Han glared at him twice as fiercely as usual. I was looking for it why why are you staring at me? What did I do? I got motion sickness and thats it. What happened? Professor is looking for you! He asked me to bring him as soon as possible Hurry up! Right. Lee Han nodded. When Angrago, relieved, turned around to guide the way, Lee Han slapped him hard on the cheek. Then the pain returned to my mind. Lee Han attacked Angrago from behind without missing a momentary opportunity. Kwa Dang Tang! Lee Han knocked Angrago from behind and quickly grabbed his arm and subdued him. Angrago cried out in fright. What what are you doing?! What are you doing!? I cant believe its because of the increased school search I didnt blow it! Wodanaz that you didnt blow! Are you saying it didnt blow? The border has already multiplied several times. Ill be caught alone, so why not No. Thats not the problem now. Ang. Are you going to fool me until the end? ???? Anrago couldnt figure out why the madman was doing this. what? Are you saying that because the other day, Wardanaz, you said it would be perfect if you followed the principal and harassed the students? It was just a joke did you say that? Lee Han gave strength to the hand holding his arm. Even if he skipped other things, he couldnt easily get past the words to succeed the skeleton headmaster. Unlucky these children! Ah! Aww! Then what is it! after. Ang. If the professor would call me, he would have magically sent a paper bird. what would you do? Your intentions are clearly visible. Since I have a lot of supplies, they must be trying to seize and rip them off. Thats because Professor Ingeldell sent it! Professor Ingeldell is not a wizard, you idiot! Angrago screamed desperately because his arm ached. I didnt even think of plundering supplies, so I couldnt figure out what kind of creative bullshit it was. Right. Lee Han nodded at those words and released his arm. You are right. Sorry for the misunderstanding. Anrago was so astounded that he was speechless. Taking advantage of that gap, Lee Han quickly changed the topic. Guide me quickly. I heard the professor is waiting for you? Hey, you shameless Quickly! Can I go somewhere else? * * * Professor Ingeldell was far from a cult. In the first place, it was natural since he was a person wielding a sword while wandering around the battlefield. In that respect, Einrogards air made Professor Ingeldell comfortable. A free atmosphere where professors focus on their own work. They were so liberal that some professors ignored them even when the principal called them to a meeting. I thought so when I competed with Lord Bikelinz. Ah, I might have met the strongest knight Ive ever met. It might be the strongest knight among the knights you will meet in the future. Sir Bikelinz looked at me and looked at me with respect. It came to mind because of the glances, but even when knights exchange glances, it seems that there is a characteristic unique to the knights. When our knights exchange glances Professor Ingeldell set the teacup down with trembling fingertips. Jean Cliff of the Jean Clean family, vice-captain of the Beech Knights, was making noise as if he was determined to destroy Professor Ingeldells eardrum. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sir Jean Cliff Im afraid Im taking up too much time on my visit No. The chance to meet a prosecutor like Mr. Ingeldell isnt that common, is it? A swordsmanship sparring by any chance? Are you going to tell me when the story is over? No, now Im so happy. Now, back to what I was talking about earlier Professor Ingeldell closed his eyes tightly. Now that this was the case, all he could do was pray that the most sociable disciple would come quickly. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 While Lee Han was running, other gregarious students at the White Tiger Tower received a similar call. Professor Ingeldell wants you to come? Tell me you broke your leg. Giselle said softly, buried in an armchair. Durgyu asked with a worried face. Still, Moradi. What if the professor needs our help? Then you go. Durgyu hesitated. To be honest, I was a bit reluctant to deal with Vice-captain Jean Cliff. All the students of the White Tiger Tower who had met Sir Jean Cliff at a gathering knew this. How difficult a foe to deal with Sir Jean Cliff. Once caught, it was impossible to escape even if you cut off your arm, so it might be a more terrible enemy than an ogre. Sir Jean Cliff is still a great knight, but isnt there a lot to learn from talking to him? Then you go. Dont you go. Dont send Moradi. A student I had never met sneaked in and was beaten up as a group by my friends and withered away. Is that that bad? Giselle frowned and bit her lip. Just thinking about it gives me a headache I have to go out because Im invited to a meeting this week anyway, but I dont need to get tired of meeting you already. Moradi. Can I ask one question? Durgyu carefully opened his mouth. Sure. This is a question that could be rude Then why dont you? When Giselle sneered, Durgyu cleared his throat. That you said that Lee Han invited you. Giselle nodded expressionlessly, then drew a dagger and stuck it on the table next to her. ?? Im thinking of putting one in each time you excuse me. There are too many to memorize them one by one. I only said my name! Still, Durgyu said with patience. I was wondering if there was some kind of friction with Lee Han. What are you talking about? Bartrek, who was next to him, was puzzled. I did not understand what the question meant as I was invited together. Friction? Thatthats what I mean. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So that would be it. said Giselle, running her fingers through her hair. Wodanaj invited me, but theres no way he just invited me without a reason. There must be some trap. If so, why would the trap arise? There must have been friction. Is this what it sounds like? Not necessarily Uhm. Uhm. When Durgyu was embarrassed, Bartrek protested as if he was unfair. No friction um that. Wardanaz almost got caught because of our escape, but its like a natural disaster that cant be helped! All the White Tiger Tower students hesitated, including students reading magazines in the break room, students cutting sweet potatoes with knives, wrestling students, and students reading kyeokgu tactics books. hey. If you see Wodanaz, it would be better to avoid him for a while The poison must have risen properly. shit. I was going to do some bartering. The bastard needs to release the goods quickly to stabilize the market. Looking at her friends whispering, Giselle shook her head and sighed. I dont care if Wodanaz is upset or not. Youre always a pissed off guy. Thats because Moradi tried to take it down first Durgyu thought so, but for the sake of Giselles face, she endured it quietly. The important thing is that as long as youre invited to a meeting of knights, you cant go. Choi, can you not go? Thats no. It was a great honor for those who were still only knight apprentices to be invited to the gathering of knights. If it was Durgyu, he would have gone even if there was a skeleton headmaster there. Then um just remember this. Instead of answering, Giselle gave a signal to speak, ready to stick another dagger into the table. If you go and keep as much distance as possible from Wodanaz, avoid them until the meeting is over, and stick with the other knights why dont you tell them to carry a white flag? Giselle was dumbfounded, but Bartrek was frankly tempted. If the other knights were by his side, wouldnt he restrain himself a little no matter how pissed off Wodanaz was? * * * When Lee Han studied under Professor Voladi, he thought how great it would have been if the professor had been more talkative. If you explain what can be explained in words with attacks and attacks, isnt that a beast? But when I met a really talkative person, my thoughts changed a bit. I heard a lot about it. Since then, I wanted to meet him once and hear the story in person, but its actually amazing. When it comes to the Wardanaz family, isnt it the empires number one magician? I remember seeing from afar a visit from the head of the Wardanaj family on official business quite some time ago. When a great drought occurred in the western part of the empire due to the reverse flow of magic, the patriarch moved the entire seawater to remove the salt and then created a reservoir. Did you know that reservoir still remains? The name of the reservoir You must be crazy. Lee Han looked at Professor Ingeldell with eyes full of betrayal. I urgently called and came to see you! After all, is a professor essentially a betrayer of students? Im sorry. Professor Ingeldell also apologized with a look in his eyes. There was no other way that came to mind. Come to think of it, he was a descendant of the Alpha family. How is it? What do you think? Uh ugh. Anrago, who was sitting with him and listening to the conversation, fell asleep and was frightened. what were you talking about? Help me! When Anrago looked at him with teary eyes, Lee Han sighed and joined the conversation instead. By the way, Mr. Jean Cliff. oh. Any questions? Jean Cliff paused for a moment to adjust his clothes. As a parrot, Jean Cliff had colorful and splendid feathers, and his outfit was just as bright and colorful. Anyone who sees it will think its a dancer, not a knight. You will be attending the meeting of the Templars this week, right? Since its a gathering of knights, I dont think we should be ashamed of our swordsmanship. At Lee Hans words, Professor Ingeldell nodded in color. I had been talking about it for hours, but I wanted to finally move on to swordsmanship. Nothing to worry about. because? First of all, arent you from the Wardanaj family? Originally, the Wodanaz family is a famous family of magic, but just the fact that you showed this level of swordsmanship makes the knights present I still want to prepare! Lee Han hurriedly cut off his words. Even the slightest carelessness was enough to get Jean Cliffs words stolen. Just as an excellent swordsman monopolizes the player and attacks unilaterally, Jean Cliff was like that too. Then, Ill explain the swordsmanship of the participating knights one by one Why dont you show me in person, Sir Jean Cliff! Professor Ingeldell also shouted desperately as if this was an opportunity. Jean Cliff hesitated for a moment. Professor Ingeldell didnt notice, but Lee Han could figure out what that meant. Im sorry I couldnt tell you more! Sometimes there were such people among professors. I want to chat more one-sidedly, but Im sorry I couldnt Okay. Lets do it. Fortunately, Jean Cliff stood up with a long sword decorated with luxurious solid gold. Seeing the back, Lee Han suddenly felt a sense of wonder. Am I really a good swordsman? Although Moradi said so, basically what Moradi said was doubt and dislike. Besides, all of the outstanding swordsmen Lee Han had met so far had the appearance of being crazy about swordsmanship. Wearing a shabby coat and wearing a sword, with his eyes shining brightly, he seemed like a great master for some reason, but seeing the splendid robes and decorations on the sword without a speck of dust, strangely, I didnt trust him * * * Oh ! Lee Han flew back. As if he had been beaten by Professor Ingeldel, Jean Cliff broke through Lee Hans rock-climbing swordsmanship and entered. Surprisingly, Jean Cliff was as strong as Ingerdel or Allaron. Jean Cliff was startled and applauded. Awesome! I didnt expect it to be like this! Lee Han sighed and coughed. I threw my body backwards, exploded the sword as much as I could, and finally infused my body with magic to block it, but the impact was not normal. What a strong sword! Contrary to his outward appearance, Jean Cliff was a swordsman who used an extremely strong sword. It was a swordsmanship that threw away all kinds of deviant or heinous things and focused only on the shortest range of attacks. Each of those attacks contained a terrible amount of power. If such an attack was blocked, the swordsman would be in danger, but Jean Cliff didnt seem to care about that at all. Among the knights, very few get up as quickly as Wodanaz-sama after being attacked. Apprentice knights should see this. really. do you know this Mana is not only used for magic, but can also be used to completely control ones own body. As if you just blocked the attack Lee Han immediately kicked his foot. As the dust rose, Jean Cliff looked at Professor Ingeldell with admiration. A boy from a great family like the Wardanaj family could even use such a trick. There was only one reason. You teach me things like this! Oh no Professor Ingeldell was taken aback. You didnt teach me anything? Jean Cliff blew Lee Han away once again. Lee Han immediately prepared for a counterattack as he rolled over. I am well aware of Allarlongs wall rock sword. I wonder if there is another heavy sword like that in the empire. Wardanaz-sama probably learned the first five herbs, right? You havent mastered the aura perfectly. Compared to the other swordsmanships of the Empire, Byeokgam Sword had fewer and simpler blades. Even Allarron did not teach the herbivores in the middle or the second half. The point was that it was dangerous before learning the aura. Thats right. Byeokam Sword has quite a few parts that are in contact with my swordsmanship. So, seeing Wodanaz-sama, it reminds me of the past Lee Han was nervous. Could it be that you want to start talking about the past now? Fortunately, Jean Cliff did not. If you dont mind, Id like to recommend a technique. ruler. Look. Jean Cliff condensed all the muscles in his body, raised his mana, and cast a thrust as if he were being shot out. The attack broke out with a roar that tore through the air. The technique was simple, but the flow of magical power inside was brutal. You may be wondering why I am showing this herbivore now. youre right. You are already learning the Byeokgam sword, so there is no need to learn other swordsmanship skills separately. I took care of all the catch techniques and learned them. But the reason I recommend this plant food is that you know how to raise your mana to a considerable level right now. As they crossed swords, Jean Cliff was surprised to learn that Lee Han could draw out mana. It wasnt just pulling out and putting it in, but the mana was visible. If you use it without skill like that, your mana will quickly run out and you will become a crippled person. Only swordsmen who knew how to circulate mana to some extent could do that. If you go a little further here, the realization of the aura becomes possible! Thats how it is at that age. Its really amazing! Of course, Lee Han didnt attain enlightenment until just before the Aura, but he was just ignorantly wasting his mana and infusing it, but Jean Cliff didnt even notice that. This herb diet will be of great help in learning the sense of making an Aura beyond simply raising ones mana. Such can I accept something like that? Lee Han was a little taken aback. There is nothing more terrifying than goodwill without a price. Now, according to Jean Cliffs words, he probably taught me one of his swordsmanship skills, but this was by no means a light favor. of course. Shouldnt every knight treat the task of raising young knights of the empire with all his heart? Become a great knight! I hope to see you someday with a reputation! Jean-Cleef was intoxicated with the atmosphere, said a spleen and turned away. You delivered it nicely, so now its time to leave nicely. Lee Han and Professor Ingeldell, who had been dazed as Jean Cliff walked away, finally came to their senses and said, No This is Ein Rogard, who raises wizards? No matter how hard they tried to teach swordsmanship, no articles came out. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 The awkward Professor Ingeldell changed the topic. Still, as Sir Jean Cliff is an excellent knight, teaching will be of great help. But when did you become able to draw mana to such a high level? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its not a high level, its just a matter of wasting magic Anyway, Sir Jean Cliff is an excellent knight, so the herbivore you just learned will help! Lee Han looked at Professor Ingeldell with a slightly suspicious look. I didnt know how to deal with it, so I felt like I was skipping it. He seems to be really strong. It is often said that the Beech Knights are too obsessed with ostentation, but Sir Jean Cliff is an exception. ? what? Didnt he just curse very naturally? Professor Ingeldell didnt seem to know that he had been cursing. As a disciple, Lee Han made up his mind to just move on. Besides, being knowledgeable about all kinds of swordsmanship in the empire , its definitely helpful Oh, no. Professor Ingeldell surprisingly firmly denied it. Lee Han was surprised because he was Professor Ingeldell, who never talked empty words about swordsmanship. Is that so? Because Im not as gregarious as Sir Jean-Cleef. aha. Lee Han immediately understood. It was only natural that the person who visited the imperial swordsmen and investigated each one had more insight than the person who wandered around the battlefield wielding a sword. Although I misunderstood my level. Lee Han wondered if the herbivorous diet Sir Jean Cliff had taught him would really help. It was already enough to forcefully learn magic with a high level of difficulty that did not fit the level. Are you really good enough to learn this? This is why Im worried. Lee Han honestly confessed to Professor Ingeldell. It is better to ask an expert than to injure yourself by overdoing it. Is that so? I understand. I have been like that too. Professor Ingeldell kindly accepted Lee Hans concerns. Has the professor ever been like that? yes. It was painful because my skills didnt improve as quickly as I thought. ? I wondered what Lee Han was talking about. No, Professor. I want to use a skill, but its not painful because my skills havent improved, but I can force myself to learn a skill that doesnt match my current skills But my skills dont rise so quickly just because Im nervous. I understand the desire to use technology as quickly as possible. Professor Ingeldell laughed heartily. Lee Han regretted asking for nothing. In the end, it seems there is only one correct answer. Constant training? That was taken for granted, and I was talking about a life-and-death confrontation You dont have to be too nervous, but if you are in Ein Lorgard, you should be able to experience it. Im rather nervous after hearing those words. * * * Returning to the tower after a pleasant conversation with Professor Ingeldell, Lee Han realized that the priests had left to listen to the lecture first. this. Youre a little late. Most of the priests tended to arrive earlier than the other tower students before the lectures started. Lee Han grabbed a book and left the tower to catch up quickly. Is the liver correct for todays healing magic? Was it camouflage? The academic part of all magic lectures was also important, but healing magic was especially so. It is necessary to understand the various body structures of all races, memorize possible diseases, and learn the most effective healing methods in advance. The amount of knowledge they had to learn was so great that even the White Tiger Tower students, who were determined to help the knights by learning healing magic, were shaken, saying, Cant we just hire a healing wizard? A student like Lee Han, who lacks time, has no choice but to learn by splitting his spare time. Lee Han moved his steps, organizing his thoughts in his head. By the way ? There was no one in the classroom. what? For a moment, Lee Han thought he had come to the wrong place. Basic Healing Magic Intensive C Walk southwest of the main building for about 15 minutes and you will see two rock pillars . Seeing the note written by the principal skeleton, Lee Han tilted his head. Apparently, I came back according to the note I received from the principal when I entered Einrogard. Thats strange. The headmaster is a crazy wizard, but hes not the type to play around with things like this. Have a seat. ! Lee Han was startled when a rough hoarse voice came from inside the classroom. Professor Alcasis Lagrinde was standing inside the classroom, using a sword as a staff. Uh have the other students not arrived yet? They are all sitting there. The dark elf professor sat back down as if tired from just getting up and pointed forward with the scabbard. You wont be able to see it. ??? Lee Han felt goosebumps for the first time in a long time. What the hell is this Its not good to learn one-on-one with a professor. In my personal experience, a professor who teaches one-on-one with no other students is likely to be a bit crazy. Lee Han wondered if Professor Arkasis had gone a bit mad from fatigue. I cant see them because theyre seniors. Have a seat. Dont make me say it twice. Only then did Lee Han realize what he was talking about. Thats why This isnt a 1st grade classroom!? Surprisingly, it was a classroom where students from the second year and above were gathered, not the first year. Lee Han looked at Professor Alkasis in amazement. Professor Voladi didnt do this either. No. Maybe its because he doesnt have students in the second year or higher. professor. Im actually a first-year student Would you like me to sew a first-year coat on your coat? Have a seat. Professor Alcassis words contained a strong sense of weight that he would make you a target for dissection if he made you tired any longer. Lee Han sat down for a moment. Looking back, the classroom was creepy in a different sense. Each seat had a piece of meat placed one by one, and the piece of meat moved around and became the object of magic. The invisible wizards were practicing. -nice to meet you. Junior. As Lee Han sat down, letters were engraved on the desk. Lee Han gave up halfway and accepted it. Nice to meet you too I thought I was getting used to Einrogard, but who would have known that I would learn in a ghost classroom like this. Sorry for stopping in the middle of the lecture. Everyone, listen while cutting. Hearing the sound of cutting the meat, Lee Han let out a sigh . You might think its strange that a first-year student is listening but you know everything? did you hear okay. Im glad you dont have to explain said Professor Arkassis in a heartfelt voice. However, Lee Han couldnt help but be embarrassed. How do you know what? Unbeknownst to Lee Han, he couldnt help but be concerned about what was going on between the seniors in healing magic in the second grade or higher. Then I just need to explain it to you. As you may know, you dont have to learn with the first graders. No Be quiet. Dont make me say it twice. Lee Han cursed at Professor Alkasis. It would be more wasteful to tie it together with the first graders. Practice with your seniors from now on. What about the parts I havent studied yet? Follow me by self-study. Since youre the top of the class, that should be enough. Lee Han was speechless. I didnt mean to be the top of the grade! -Im sorry that the professor is an asshole. The writing was engraved on the desk next to it. * * * At first, the seniors who couldnt see or hear were a bit creepy, but Lee Han quickly adapted to what he complained about. Come to think of it, this lecture wasnt necessarily bad. Its enough that the desk or chair doesnt fly. Professor Arkassis was a pretty decent guy, except for the fact that he didnt like to say it twice. When I asked, he answered properly, and he didnt scold me for making mistakes. bang! The scabbard flew behind Lee Han and hit the desk hard. And then back into the hands of the professor. After that, the sound of the knife cutting through the meat became incredibly fast and sophisticated. Youre not attacking students directly. Be kind. Lee Han decided to accept what happened in front of him as positively as possible. The content of todays hands-on lecture was to find and excise the tumor hidden in the meat (it was slime made for practicing healing magic). There were all sorts of ways to find tumors. You can use search magic, you can watch the game with only the senses of your fingertips, or you can find it by making an incision. The important thing was that the slime shouldnt die. Is it because the slime died that the sword sheath flew away? I told you not to kill me, but youre not paying attention! Professor Arkassis yelled and threw down his sword. hmm. If you kill it, the sword will fly away. Lee Hans hand movements became faster and more sophisticated. The tight tension that if you kill, you might die, made Lee Han use everything he had learned. * * * I think it will disappear and run away I think so too. The seniors looked at the professor and whispered. There is an old saying about stick and carrot. Its a very classic way to attract opponents by alternating rewards and severe punishments Professor Alcasis preferred whips and whips. Look at the freshmen now! Arent you sitting alone in a lecture room where no one can see and dismantling the slime? If they thought that they were in that situation, it seemed that there would be trauma that wasnt there. Shouldnt we get the principals permission and solve the magic only during the lecture? Ill give you a puck. why. Why dont you open the school gates and ask for permission to go out? This bastard Bang! The scabbard flew. The seniors were cold and focused again. C Still, shouldnt I give you some advice? -surely. The seniors werent Einrogard students for nothing. They avoided Professor Alcassis eyes and communicated with each other using magic letters. It was a convenient magic for secretly communicating during a lecture, when ink was applied and written on the desk, the letters squirmed and flew to the opponent. C Ill do it because Im close. -thanks. Phil. Phil slightly turned his gaze to help his junior. Fortunately, there was time left thanks to a decent slime. < Disease detection > or < Life force detection > Is it too difficult? Easier It would be easy if there was a potion to amplify life force, but there wont be one. While wondering which method would help, Phil suddenly felt something strange and raised his head. Lee Han was already holding a knife and slicing the slime. !??!?! Phil nearly screamed for a moment. The junior was entering too boldly. no! That was a mistake that quite a few students made first. Believing in the vitality of the slime, figuring out the approximate location, and then boldly cutting in to extract the tumor. However, most of them failed and had to be severely criticized by Professor Alkasis. Its not easy enough to succeed with only a rough location. This slime died faster than I thought. Fuh- But Lee Han arrived at the tumor without incident. At the same time, he threw a colorful stone with his other hand. hmm. Then he corrected his course again and began carefully extracting the tumor. Phil was shocked. To use the foreknowledge magic here? Im not swinging a dragon sword to catch slime! Chapter 424 Chapter 424 C What are you doing? Phil wrote desperately and sent it. However, the junior who was concentrating did not notice the handwriting. Hmm. Phil was horrified as he continued to use his precognitive magic to correct his direction. Isnt that guy fearless? If you use the Foresight Magic incorrectly, you could vomit blood and collapse, but such a bold action. It is done. Professor Alkasis approached. Then, seeing what Lee Han had extracted, he nodded. good job. Rest for a while. thank you. I. professor. Phil impatiently raised his hand. Professor Alkasis looked at the student with eyes that would not be left unattended if he said unnecessary things. Of course, I just have to succeed regardless of the means and methods, but Im a little worried about my juniors. Do your job well. The slime is still there. Professor Arkassis looked at Phil very pitifully. In some schools where useful talents were rare, when juniors joined, the seniors would be in a state of panic. It was not a good situation for juniors and seniors. Basically, you have to do magic yourself to improve your skills. My slime is ready to go! More than that, the junior is healing in a way that is too dangerous! Surprisingly, Phil did not back down. Seeing this, the other students murmured and sent worried eyes. Arent you pulling out a knife? I would have told you if it was really dangerous, it would have failed on its own. Why do you keep wasting time on a well-successful junior Foresight magic? yes! Professor Arkasis frowned and looked at Lee Han. Then he asked. Did you extract it with foreknowledge magic? Uh I used it for auxiliary purposes. why? Because I cant think of another way? Professor Arkasis fell into a deep silence. Then, looking at the seniors, he asked. Didnt I teach you < detection of disease > or < detection of vitality >? yes. You didnt teach me. Seniors said in unison. The Dark Elf professor muttered as he tousled his hair. I forgot Not only the seniors, but even Lee Han looked at the professor in bewilderment. What if I forgot it? I made a mistake because it was magic that I learned in second grade. Let me know if something like this happens next time. Foresight magic is not a good magic to use repeatedly in this case. Lee Han glared at the professor. A new letter appeared on the side. C You endure it. Its a professor. * * * After the lecture, Han Lee vowed to avoid Professor Alcasis as much as possible until the next lecture. Seeing the professor talking during the lecture (Phil, leave the time at night during the week. A patient is coming), I felt like Lee Han would be taken away if he was unlucky. However, even with such a promise, Lee Han had to urgently call Professor Alkasis, who was passing by. The basilisk started to get sick. After the lecture, it was Lee Han who fed and took care of the basilisk eggs as usual in the cabin. But suddenly, as if Al had eaten something wrong, he shuddered and began to roll around the cabin. Embarrassed by the unexpected situation, Lee Han immediately jumped out to ask for help. When he saw Professor Alkasis from afar, Lee Han called the professor without any time to think. professor! professor! Dont sing loudly Professor Alcasis, who was suffering from headaches from insomnia and overwork, didnt like it when his student called out loud. whats the matter? Why did you call me? Help me for a minute! There is something I need to prepare now Professor Arkasis pulled out his pocket watch and checked the time, then raised his eyebrows. I know youll pay back with your body if its not a big deal. What happened? The basilisk is sick! It doesnt matter. Professor Alkasis changed his appraisal. This boy from the Wardanaz family was truly a man of no idle talk. Why the hell is a basilisk Its a long story. Then dont do it. thank you. Lee Han was grateful for Professor Alkasis consideration. Professor Arkasis was taken aback by Lee Hans gratitude, but he passed it on because he was annoyed. really. You have to go in this way. Seeing that the illusion magic was installed to avoid the approach of strangers, Professor Arkasis wondered who the hell ordered this. Are you the principal? The road is narrow. Professor Verdus made it according to his standards Lee Han brushed off the leaves that were stuck to his hair and clothes. Professor Alcasis brushed off the same. The Dark Elves were basically a race with a skinny physique, and Professor Arkasis, a woman, was on the thinner side, but even taking that into account, he was inevitably taller than Professor Verdus. Lee Han looked at the professor. I asked because I was in a hurry, but there was nothing good because the professor was covered in dust. If the professor is covered with dirt, the student is more likely to go under the dirt. Go quickly, quickly. If I cant make the medicine because of you, will you take responsibility? I am going now! Lee Han hurriedly opened the cabin door. Professor Alcassis looked surprised when he saw the basilisk eggs rolling around. I heard about it, but I was really surprised to see it. Youve been really raising them Youve raised them really well too. A number of professors helped. Professor Lee Han-eun and Professor Verdus were inadvertently left out. Professor Alkasis didnt bother asking again. If Professor Lightning Step helped me, I could have asked Professor Lightning Step? Lee Han felt sorry for himself. Come to think of it, that was a safer way. The basilisk was so suddenly in pain that he called Professor Alkasis, the first one he saw, but Professor Alkasis was by no means a kind professor. I should have stayed calm in any situation. Lee Han learned another lesson. I thought it would be most accurate to ask the professor about disease-related issues. Thank you for thinking that way. Professor Alkasis unexpectedly accepted the students praise kindly. Wasting time needlessly, making mistakes when using healing magic, and saving patients, except for things that werent helpful, Professor Alcassis might have been a surprisingly kind and easy-going person. hmm. After all, its really meaningless. Lee Han shook his head inwardly. If you look at it like that, there was no professor who wasnt good. Professor Boladi was also a kind professor, except for the beating. Its growth fever. It looks like the basilisk is growing too fast and the fever is soaring No Originally, a basilisk is a monster without growth fever. Professor Alkasis said as if he was curious. Even if he wasnt knowledgeable enough to know all of the empires rare animals, Professor Alcassis knew quite well about useful monsters like the Basilisk. Growing fever was not a common symptom because he grew very slowly and needed a lot of mana and food. Among the monsters, most of those who suffer from diseases like growth fever are those who grow up rapidly Oh. Is it because you feed them too much? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han pondered whether he should steal some of the food and send it to the black market. The basilisk egg next to it swayed from side to side and made a sound, but Lee Han ignored it. If you can make growth fever with food, the ranchers of the empire will shed tears of joy. There must be other factors besides food. Look for it. As Lee Han looked around the cabin, he asked various suspicious factors. Perhaps it was a ventilation issue, a problem with the magic flow in the cabin, or was the basilisk stressed out by Professor Verdus Professor Arkasis, who had been listening quietly, stared at the basilisk egg. It was unusual for him to roll around and cling to Lee Han even though he was inside the egg. It is said that monsters have an imprinting phenomenon in which they regard the first person they see as their owner after emerging from the egg, but it is not uncommon for a monster to chase after its owner like that even before it emerges from the egg. Maybe its because he takes good care of me, but more than that Youre the cause. yes? That basilisk keeps sucking your mana, isnt it? Even now wait. Didnt you notice? really? Every time the basilisk egg clung to Lee Han, he felt that he was receiving magic and drinking it, but he himself didnt notice it. Does it make sense? Did you do that?! Lee Han pushed the egg away with an expression full of betrayal. Al rattled and tried to cling to Lee Han, but Lee Han held on firmly. Didnt you feel your mana draining? yes. Professor Alkasiss eyebrows twitched at the students immediate response without worrying for even a second. okay. I didnt hear it, what can I do? It was absurd, but Professor Alkasis accepted. Ill make an antipyretic potion for the basilisk to eat, so give it one drop a day. I think it would be better not to allow other people access until it heals. Basilisk is a more sensitive monster than I thought. And stop pampering me. They didnt accept it Lee Han felt unfair, but the professor didnt listen. Professor Alkasis, who finished the preparation quickly, looked at Lee Han. It was the look in the eyes of a vicious trader visiting a slave market, estimating how much work this guy can do. Lee Han quickly exclaimed. I am always grateful for the kindness of Professor. Its just that I have assignments to do, and again this week Dont worry, I wont. Professor Arkasis stood up from his seat and spoke in a slightly hoarse voice. There is a shortage of workers. Its true. But the disciples have a point. No matter how urgent it is, if you keep pushing the first year into practice, there will be an accident Professor Arkasis, who was talking, watched as the basilisk egg clung to Lee Han again and sucked his mana. The professor decided to pretend he didnt see it. Seeing that, I felt like my resolve would be shaken. because it can happen. Just following the lecture now is enough. After 12 years like this, you will become a good healing mage. The dark elf professor, even in the middle of being tired, showed a little bit of anticipation for his student in his eyes. Originally, he should have been moved by the sincerity of a professor who usually doesnt show his emotions, but Lee Han didnt. Lee Han was not a person who was easily passed over like other healing magic seniors. Its touching, but if you look closely, its just that were dying together. Of course, Lee Han did not reveal his inner thoughts. He nodded and expressed his deep gratitude. Thank you for your understanding. I will study healing magic diligently and try to do my part as quickly as possible. So be it. Professor Alkasis smiled and tried to open the door. At that time, Professor Verdus, who arrived outside with a sound, called Lee Han. Are you inside?! I need magic power to make an artifact right now! Come out quickly! hurry! quickly! Professor Alkasis looked at Moon and Lee Han alternately with confused eyes. Are other professors just letting them do it? Chapter 425 Chapter 425 What are you doing now? Lee Han carefully answered Professor Alcasis question. Professor Verdus is asking for help. what? Artifact production? Professor Arkasis looked out of the room as if he was dumbfounded, then looked at Lee Han once, then looked outside again. and opened the door Professor Verdus, who had been waiting with innocent eyes, looked up at the two as the door opened and tilted his head. uh? Professor Lagrinde! nice to meet you! Nice to meet you. So what are you doing? Professor Alcasis voice was as cold as ice. Actually, rather than a question, it was closer to do you know what youre doing? Are you making artifacts? Is this an artifact of low difficulty? Professor Alkasis tried to understand Professor Verdus as much as possible by gathering the last bits of faith. If it was a practice artifact for the lower grades, it would have been natural to take Wodanaz to practice. Its not? Its my research project. You mean the professors research project? huh! Professor Verdus nodded. Despite his racially cute appearance as a beaver beastman, Professor Verdus tended to provoke other peoples anger. Are your fists flying? Lee Han habitually looked at Professor Alkasis hand. Usually, when other professors were dealing with Professor Verdus, it was easier to read their emotions if they touched their hands. If its tight, it means that its about to be hit, and if the tendon is twitching, its still a little bit better Surprisingly, Professor Alcasis didnt move at all. Did you know that if an artifact is difficult enough for the professor to proceed with, there is a high possibility that a first-year student will have an accident while proceeding with it, and in that case, it will inevitably lead to injury? You just have to be careful! Hes not good at magic, but hes kind of meticulous, so hell be fine! Lee Han put on a slightly hurt expression. Except for Professor Verdus, he hadnt heard anywhere that he was bad at magic. And if you get hurt, you can treat it. What if I cant heal in the treatment room? Shouldnt we call the healing wizards in the school and treat them? Is that so? hey. Go out for a while. Professor Arkasis pointed to the basilisk egg and gestured to Lee Han. It meant to go outside for a while with eggs. Professor Verdus tilted his head. Can I just take you with me when the conversation is over? Professor, stay for a while. Lee Han, who grasped the atmosphere, quickly packed the basilisk egg and closed the cabin door. Despite the magic blocking the sound, it seemed that Professor Verduss screams could be heard faintly. As Al trembled, Lee Han patted him as if he was okay. Its because its Professor Verdus. You dont do that to other people. * * * At the end of the conversation, Professor Verdus said in a downcast voice. You dont have to help. Could you speak more maturely? Ive come to realize that asking a freshman to help create a professor-level artifact is not only dangerous, but it also puts too much pressure on the student. Good job. Professor Arkassis nodded with a tired expression. After wasting the little time he had left because of Professor Verdus, he suddenly felt depressed. It would have been better than this even if I wasted the most trashy time in Einrogard. professor. Some of this. Lee Han offered raspberry juice in a very polite manner. It was juice made from raspberries harvested in the vicinity of Professor Wooregeols vegetable garden. Professor Alkasis didnt understand why Lee Han suddenly gave him a look full of respect, but he accepted the students favor. thanks. If Professor Verdus says anything strange, tell me. Professor is the best professor in Einrogard. Dont be unnecessarily flattering. Its not a good practice for a wizard. After Professor Arkassis left, Professor Verdus grumbled. The basilisk egg wriggled as if it didnt want to hear it. Lee Han pretended not to hear and said. Can I do something else? What else? A new research project? omg. Do you have any thoughts? Lee Han smiled calmly as he asked a first-year student about his new research project idea. Preparation for the lecture. Ah Lecture Professor Verdus showed an expression of blatant disapproval. Lee Han wanted to call Professor Alkasis back. I dont want to. Are you the professor to say that confidently? Even if you say that, you dont actually do it. His thoughts and words changed in an instant, and when he left, Lee Han was a little taken aback. However, Professor Verdus was depressed and didnt seem to care much. I dont want to, but Gonadaltes is forcing me. Why should I? Was it like that? for a moment. Have you ever been invested in gold coins by the principal? It did? Lee Han looked at Professor Verdus with contempt. Professor Verdus didnt notice. Are you preparing for the lecture? Because I dont want to. Im calling the principal. !!! Professor Verdus looked at Lee Han with the expression of an archmage betrayed by his apprentice. I was so shocked that the distinctive beard of the beaver beast tribe trembled. Lets get ready quickly. Okay Professor Verdus, utterly demoralized, moved to get ready. The back of it looked kind of shabby. Good thing. The opponent is Professor Verdus. If it was another professor, I would have been hurt for no reason, but since the other professor was Professor Verdus, it didnt hurt at all. Lee Han pushed Professor Verdus back and headed for the tower. sex hall. Professor Verdus workshop and tower. When the professor arrived, he seemed to be bothered again and started preparing for the lecture again. Heres a black cast iron ingot and a little bit of coal again a furnace and a bellows I need blue charcoal ah thats annoying something other than charcoal Look for charcoal. Professor Verdus grumbled twice as he searched for charcoal. So what lecture is this? Im going to shape-shift the iron ingot myself and refine it to make it good for making artifacts. An excellent endowment mage was not only good at magic, but also good at figuring out the properties of materials and manipulating their shapes. One of the most representative methods of endowment magic was imprinting magic on a substance through a magic circle, and at this time, the shape or structure of the substance also affected the magic. He was an excellent craftsman who made a structure suitable for the same armor from scratch so that he could draw out the maximum power of the magic circle to be engraved on it. Of course it wasnt easy. It was necessary to be able to figure out the magic circle to engrave, understand the principle of the magic circle, and calculate in advance what structure the equipment should be made. Because I couldnt calculate it after making it. Even after calculating, he now had to shape various magic materials in great detail, and he had to be good at conversion magic as well as various field work and craftsmanship. Lee Han, who ripped off the list of preparations from Professor Verdus, rummaged here and there and brought the necessary items. By the way, Professor. I know the professor has a high goal, but isnt it too difficult? Can first graders do this? Is this a class for second graders? Lee Han tried to throw the preparation he was holding, but held back. Why should Lee Han be the one to prepare for the 2nd year lecture? Do you want to prepare for the first year lecture? Why the hell do you like to prepare like that? It was just about doing the basics no, thats okay. Just come find me quickly. * * * The headmaster of the skull was disappointed with the search for the Death Knights, who did not produce any results. what? Did you get help from outsiders? There wont be any outsiders involved. Headmaster Skeleton was no amateur. All outsiders who had a relationship with the students had been checked in advance. If there is anyone who helps to break out or go out without permission, we will visit the punishment room amicably. C Could it have been a misunderstanding? Instead of answering, the skeleton headmaster blocked the Death Knights mouth. Death Knight, who was silenced just because he liked people, felt unfair. Maybe you bought someone. -Will some madman help you get in and out of Ein Lorgard? No matter how good the silver coin is, if it gets caught you dont know what the world is doing. Besides, he has a pretty wicked tongue. I can twist it enough. Headmaster Skeleton believed that if Lee Han put his mind to it, he could easily fool a few nearby vendors. With the wealth of the Wardanaj family and his own evil speech, it wouldnt be too difficult to trick one or two sloppy employees into renting a carriage. Good good. Even if you dont get results right away, keep searching. Students are the ones who find gaps under pressure. really. Did the wizards leave well? -yes. Even the last remaining wizards have left the village. Werent there horo bastards complaining? -yes. Everyone was satisfied. Headmaster Skeleton nodded. If nothing else, the evaluation of the wizards who visited the school was quite important. It was because even bad rumors circulated among the wizards of the empire, such as various invitation events, investment attraction research support, and so on. It was a bonus to be called by the emperor and hear what he said. These guys are very funny. When I showed Einrogards perfect education, he complained like that and threw a student away, so he became quiet with excitement! C These are very funny guys. okay. Anyway, theyre gone Are the knights still there? -yes. As permitted, the knights meeting on the weekend It must be a meeting of brainless people. I allowed it, so I cant help it. Send the Death Knights to keep an eye on them. Dont let anyone sneak out and go to town or village. The Death Knights nodded. It was their role to monitor students for possible deviations. After receiving a brief report, Headmaster Skeleton floated away and flew away. It was always surprising to the students, but Principal Skeleton would regularly check the professors educational curriculum. I checked it, but it wasnt this much. Whose turn is it? C This is Professor Millay. Millay is done. Hes a good person to know. C Then this is Professor Garcia. Garcia was even worse. Its a problem because you work too hard. Even if you teach a little roughly, the students grow well. C Next is Professor Verdus. lets go check it out. I want to see that guy with my own two eyes. Professor Verdus couldnt just go over even the skeleton headmaster, who was easily overlooked. No matter how much they passed, there were still professors who had to see with their own two eyes. The representative guy was Professor Verdus. A bag of carnelian, a box of processed hawksbill, two bags of ice, a bag of ogre tendons, and throwing them to the students as soon as they were caught, saying, Make an artifact out of this time and show it to me, so I couldnt let my guard down. Headmaster Skeletons theory was that geniuses grow on their own even if left alone, but Professor Verdus always tried to cross that line, which was a problem. What? C This is the classroom. I didnt ask because I didnt know it was a classroom I asked what that was. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Arent you ready? is that guy?? The skeleton headmaster couldnt believe his eyes when he saw magic circles drawn as examples along with measured materials for each seat in the classroom. Did Professor Verdus get kidnapped and other Einrogard enemies sneak in disguised? -Thats right. Its a bit strange. little? -Its very strange. Before I could finish talking, Lee Han opened the door and entered the classroom. Then, after looking around and checking the inside, I went outside. Realizing what had happened, the Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded. That guy is now preparing with his first year student?! No matter how smart the student is, what would he do if he left the preparation of the lecture to a first-year student? What if Im wrong? -master. why? what else? -That Its like preparing for a 2nd year lecture here I cant do it. Call Bible. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The summoned Professor Verdus stared blankly at the skeleton headmaster. Headmaster Skeleton sighed at the attitude of not knowing what he had done wrong. Bible Bible How many times have I told you? what? Just do minimal preparation. Im not trying to interfere with your research. I just want to do the basics. huh? Did you prepare hard?! Professor Verdus asked back as if he was unfair. Headmaster Skeleton held back and said once more. Usually when I tell you to do the minimum preparation Im not asking you to pamper your first year student. But the other guys are idiots? The other guys Professor Verdus was talking about were so-called students of Professor Verdus. Lee Hans seniors learning bestow magic! Originally, these seniors had to help Professor Verdus with his work and prepare lectures and teach juniors As you know, in the world of magic in the Empire, ordinary students tended to resemble their teachers. Of course, the remaining students who would continue to practice endowment magic under a teacher like Professor Verdus would have no choice but to be students similar to Professor Verdus. -I dont know what the professor is doing, but I will make my own artifact. C You said the professor went to the punishment room? Somehow, there was a chair left. Then I will have to use this chair. Since Professor Verdus does not particularly expect affectionate respect from his students, their relationship should be seen as more of a level between wizards using the same studio than a traditional priest-teacher relationship. In fact, it was worse than that. The same workshop wizards would at least pay attention if one of them disappeared. There was no way such seniors could help with the work. If Professor Verdus called, there was a very high possibility that they would just ignore it without answering. Im not an idiot, its because you taught me that. No matter how I taught you, if you werent an idiot, you would have done well on your own. See Wodanaz. Skeleton Principal felt a headache coming up after a long time. Professor Volady, who is convinced that my teaching is not wrong after seeing Lee Han, or Professor Verdus, who is convinced that Other idiots are at fault after seeing Lee Han, really Leave these guys alone and taste bitter I was supposed to see it, but I was lucky enough to meet a crazy disciple and see him elated. Shut up and prepare for the 2nd grade or higher by yourself. Wardanaz can do it too I know too. Because you can see it. But why? I cant wait to see you leave it to your student and get comfortable. Headmaster Skeleton spoke frankly. Professor Verdus looked at Headmaster Skeleton, wondering how he could have such a bad idea. professor. Dont go anywhere else. Do you think I will prepare myself for that? Quick reagent uh. principal. What are you doing? Im telling you not to prepare for the senior lectures. haha. Dont joke. Lee Han snorted as if it was nonsense. In response to that attitude, the Headmaster Skeleton reflected a little on his actions. * * * Huh? weird? The students who listened to the enchantment magic were surprised by the unusual appearance of the classroom. Books were prepared in advance for each seat, magic circles were prepared to indirectly experience magic, and reagents and metals that were good for testing magic were neatly arranged. The students who saw it drew a logical conclusion. Have you entered another classroom? Is the professor over there? Beaver beastmen were not common beastmen. The students looked around in confusion. Wardanaz. Do you know what the situation is? It was Wardanaz who was always fast in this situation. My friends asked me questions in case they knew anything. Lee Han nodded and replied. Todays grant magic lecture is not a magic circle imprint, but a lecture on granting directly with spells. As the difficulty level jumps, auxiliary magic circle reference books and materials for practice are prepared. The method of directly imprinting an object with a magic circle was a friendly friend that relieved wizards of the trouble of preparing complex magic. Of course, the difficulty level of the magic granted by memorizing a spell increased significantly. Even more so as the magician has to weave the magic structure that is engraved one by one with the magic circle directly together with the spell. Okay wait a minute. Wodanaz. How do you know this? Its Wodanaz. You will know when you see it. I prepared it. I prepared it. Ughhh. The friends suddenly became solemn at Lee Hans words. I thought I couldnt see it for some reason Is it normal for freshmen to prepare like this? Can it be normal? Even if I come from a family of knights, I know that this is not normal. But honestly, arent you better prepared than Professor Verdus? The whispering White Tiger Tower students certainly thought so. Professor Verdus style was, at worst, irresponsible, and at best no, I couldnt say it well. If todays lecture had been prepared by Professor Verdus, students would find the necessary books among the books on the shelf from the beginning, rummage through the wooden boxes in the material warehouse, take out useful magic circles, and then take out the wrong ones, burn their clothes, and hear a scolding from Professor Verdus Wodanaz. Are you preparing for the future? what did you mean? The white tiger top student, who spoke with eyes full of anticipation, cringed at the bloody voice. Oh no. Just curious. * * * Always start with the elements. No matter which school of magic, when teaching the basics, there were many cases in which they were taught in conjunction with elements. Thats because the elemental properties were familiar and familiar to wizards. What wizard is not accustomed to fire, water, wind and earth? Of course, there were wizards who sometimes dealt more with lightning and darkness, but those were really exceptional cases Look closely. like this. Professor Verdus swung his staff. Then the patternless wooden board heated up. When water was poured over it, it made a crackling sound. Lee Han asked. professor. You didnt memorize the order. uh? I dont have to memorize it. wouldnt it be nice to let the students listen? Professor Verdus pissed off the students in a different way than when he carved the magic circle. The professor recited the incantation, blaming the students for not being able to sing silently. Hide your form and dwell in it, heat. Contrary to its simple appearance, this < Laptic Heat Grant > magic was quite difficult. Its not just about granting fire, its about removing some characteristics from the fire element, leaving only pure heat. Of course, the heat had to be absorbed into the object. As all of this had to be done with spells without a magic circle, the students faces were bound to be frowned upon. And if youre done with this, then this is it. Professor Verdus explained additional enchantments that can be cast immediately without a magic circle. It was the same with < Endow Latent Heat > that I just showed you, but Professor Verdus preferred to twist it one step further, rather than a simple element-based endowment magic. It wasnt for the improvement of the students skills, it was just because he hated boring magic. < Giving Latent Heat > was followed by < Giving the Light of Truth >. This magic, usually cast on a staff, was an endowment magic that amplified the search among the attributes of the light element. In other words, it is a magic that continuously emits useful light when detecting hidden passages or fantasy magic. ! !!! Ssuksssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssakssuksuk- students eyes widened and the speed of their quills increased. For students who wanted to go out after dinner, they immediately sensed how useful the magic was. There were so many secret passages and traps that Ein Rhogard could be renamed Ein Rho Dungeon. Seriously, if the classroom is on the second floor or higher, students do not go alone, but in groups. As such, the students had no choice but to covet such magic. It was much more troublesome to prepare the latent heat granting magic. Resentful bastards. I could understand Lee Han-dos heart, but he was a little disappointed. The latent heat granting magic probably required more preparations. After that, Professor Verdus continued < Endow windbreak > (a defensive magic that puts a wind barrier around the equipment to deflect weak projectiles and change the trajectory of strong projectiles) < Endow Essence > (magic that removes poison contained in liquid) It was a magic that endowed cloth), etc. Mrs. Wardanaz. I have a question for you about this < Endow Light of Truth > cast. Should I convert the element first and then apply it or Uh, the professor is over there. ah. Have you not learned yet? Rowena was astonished, as if she hadnt really thought of it. It was an expression that didnt even think that Lee Han hadnt mastered it yet. I got used to it, but the professor is over there. Ive gotten used to it. Did I get used to it? The White Tiger Tower students who were practicing next to them thought to themselves. Well, the professor helped me prepare it together, so it would have been more strange for me to not learn it if it was as good as Wodanazs. But the professor is a bit. Rowena was quite honorable among the (self-proclaimed) knights of the White Tiger Tower. So I didnt say anything more, but everyone present could tell. hmm. Not quite like that. Lee Han gave up and decided to just explain. In fact, it was true that I was able to use it to some extent thanks to practicing while preparing with Professor Verdus. The way I do it isnt always the right answer, so just keep that in mind. First light element, then element attribute conversion, then grant. This order is best. One thing to be careful of when granting it is that since you are not borrowing the power of a magic circle, it may consume a lot of mana. How severe is the consumption of mana? I do not know. because I dont feel It is like that in the book. The White Tiger Tower students stared at Lee Han, but Lee Han ignored them. Thats why you shouldnt invest too much magic in light elements or attribute conversions. In the first place, the magic that was cast with this kind of spell had no choice but to be weak. Instead of cutting the effect, I think it increases the speed and casting time Thank you. Rowena bowed her head. Clearly, Lee Hans teachings were effective, and progress was visible. Then another White Tiger Tower student asked. Wardanaz. Can I ask too? Oh. Then me too. everything is good, but lets practice too. ?! ?!? The students of the White Tiger Tower were stunned. Even Professor Verdus was startled. what?! You havent mastered it yet!? you might not be able to learn it Lee Han held back when the word baby came out. If only there were students of the White Tiger Tower, it would have flowed out. Why didnt you cook it?! Ignore the professor. You endure. Wodanaz. The White Tiger Tower students desperately appeased Lee Han. If Lee Han was upset, they were the only ones to lose. If you ask Professor Verdus, he will teach you like a dog But what did you really not learn? Windbreak magic? I havent seen Wodanaz use the elemental wind, though. Is it elemental earth? Wodanaz. If you have any questions, ask. Another top student, Salco, also looked away curiously. < Grant latent heat >. ? ?? Friends tilted their heads. Professor Verdus also tilted his head. Its the easiest, but youre crazy You might not be able to do it! The White Tiger Tower students desperately turned the trajectory of the conversation. It is surprisingly difficult! I didnt sleep well either! Its quite difficult to make it nestle in a material that doesnt normally nest It does. uh? Friends were puzzled. If you can indulge in heat in < Grant Latent Heat >, isnt there anything particularly difficult? Then where did you get stuck? say it. Wodanaz. I can help Lee Han swung his staff. Then the wand began to burn from within. It wasnt that the flame was directly set on it, but it caught fire from the inside because it couldnt stand the heat. I dont think Cheer up! Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Lee Han , who had already mastered the more difficult magics such as < Enjoy the Light of Truth > and < Enjoy Essence >, but got stuck in < Enfer Latent Heat >, the friends were embarrassed because they didnt know how to give advice. However, Professor Verdus was different because he was also a professor. As soon as he saw it, he grasped the situation and skillfully gave advice. Exhaust! you idiot! Salco looked forward to seeing Yihans fist clenched. Are you going to hit the professor? no. anyway it is But if its Wodanaz I might be able to do it. Isnt mana something that can be put in and taken out so easily? It can be done easily Its not that hard suck. The friends who answered inadvertently from the side looked at them and lowered their heads. If you dont have a lot of horsepower, its not that difficult to adjust the amount of horsepower. To be honest, increasing the amount of horse power is more difficult, but reducing it I cant help it. I will help you. ruler. Try again. out of power. No Im fine. I can practice alone. Lee Han said so sincerely. Honestly, I thought it would be better for Lee Han to practice alone than with Professor Verdus helping him. no. Gonadaltes told me to take care of you. Isnt this what you take care of? no. It will take care of you. You dont seem to know what it means to take care of you. I know. ruler. I will help you! lose power! ruler. From there, roughly reduce it to 1/14 of the amount of horse power! How do you mean? Just sensually! * * * In the end, Lee Han couldnt fully master only < Give Latent Heat > (I felt sorry for his friends who took up his time). However, from Lee Hans point of view, this was not because his friends were taking his time, but because Professor Verdus was frantic by his side. If it wasnt for Professor Verdus, I could have really learned everything within the lecture time. Thats why I didnt learn it all. It really is because of Professor Verdus. Is that so? Priest Tizzling looked at Lee Han with a puzzled look. Just a normal greeting, How was the lecture today, but I didnt expect such a long reply. By the way, Mr. Wardanaz. As far as I know, those magics are not meant to be learned in one lecture, but given over several times Thats right. Then there is no need to be nervous, is there? It is not. You can be overtaken by other friends if you have plenty of time to spare. ? Priest Tizzling stopped the ladle that was stirring the hot beef stew and tilted his head. I heard that the other students only practiced one spell today? As the level of difficulty is the level of difficulty, all of my friends chose only one spell and practiced it diligently. It did. But how do I get overtaken? Suddenly mastering and learning other magic, or practicing while Im listening to other lectures. And when there are a lot of friends like that, you go down from A to B. Its something that happens surprisingly often. Priest Tigilling. ????? Priest Tizzling turned his head away, wondering if Lee Han was joking but he didnt understand because he had no sense of humor. However, Lee Hans face as he was cutting the ingredients with a knife was very serious. that thats right. Priest Tizzling, who wasnt particularly interested in grades, didnt quite understand, but decided to accept it. Oh. I dont think I can help you with my duty today. You werent originally on duty Lee Hans turn had ended before, and even though it was the turn of the other priests, Lee Han was helping. It wasnt because the priests were more admirable and prettier than the Blue Dragon Tower students (although they were), but for more practical reasons. It was because the priests kept fighting without Lee Han. -I didnt know that the white flame conversion would succeed so quickly. Heh Come to think of it, I think I was worried for nothing. Theres no way Aphha wouldnt spare a follower like Mr. Wodanaj. Thinking about it again -Priestess Nigisore. Should I brag in front of others now? Lee Han had never thought that the Phoenix Tower Priests could be a nuisance. But surprisingly, it was possible. The excited priests were unexpectedly more difficult than the Blue Dragon Tower students. Those who dont know that when you brag about something, you have to figure out the situation and place well! They have never boasted before, so they brag like that in front of priests of the church who have not yet awakened to divine magic, and the priests who are not immune to such boasting get angry again and suggest that we compete in a doctrinal debate But when priests brag in front of others , Im glad you think and talk. At Lee Hans words, Priest Tigilling felt ashamed. They were priests from denominations representing the empire, so what kind of disgrace is this? By the way, does Priest Tizzling have any intention of teaching anything about the Freesinga Church? My turn has come after a long time. The teachings I received were not like that I think its closer to my idea that if Prisinga wants to give something, she wont set the time. Do you want to increase the curse even more? No, not that. Lee Han immediately denied it. It didnt matter if the curse related to magic was more correct, but the other curses were quite difficult. Priest Tigilling accepted it kindly, probably not expecting much. In fact, even now, youre wearing too many curses. I forgot. To be honest, magic-related curses didnt mean much to the point of forgetting their existence. Priests of the Prisinga Church have the intention of enduring the curse with their own bodies and doing penance, so I wonder if this is okay. If you are not working on duty today, do you have any other appointments? yes. Priest Tizzling closed his eyes and opened his mouth as if he was trying to guess. Are you being taught by the headmaster? Its not?! One-on-one face-to-face with the principal during break time after dinner. Lee Han was shocked. Eat dinner and dont get taught! Even though! Its break time! yes? I thought you liked it. Lee Han was doubly shocked. Then Professor Verdus No way, Im going to go for a walk at school. ah. Is that so. Priest Tigilling nodded as he moved the finished stew. what? By the way, isnt it forbidden to go for a walk after dinner? huh. Youre sneaking out. Seeing Lee Han declaring that he was going to sneak out as naturally as breathing, Priest Tigilling hesitated to say a word. The other top students were also going out secretly anyway, so I wondered what the meaning of stopping them was. Because the principal increased the search force, the means to go out are blocked. You have to find it in advance. All the sentences you just said dont make sense to me Ah. really. There are good ways. ? How about going out with our tower priests? Priests were basically allowed to go out after evening for prayers and ceremonies. Wasnt that why Lee Han borrowed the priests uniform in the past? Of course, I switched to invisibility magic because it was more convenient, but If youre with the priests, you wont be suspicious. Can I still use my faith like that? If you come now Priest Tigilling suddenly looked at Lee Han as if asking why. It hurt a little more because it was the gaze of Priest Tigilling, who was always kind. Ill have to show a more sincere side in the future. okay. I would be grateful if you would go with me. In fact, its good to go with a group of people for a night walk. Is that so? Why? Its easier to respond when a problem arises by setting up a front-end and rear-guard. Lee Han did not even mention the fact that someone has to play the role of a scapegoat to attract attention in the event of an emergency. It was because she was afraid that Priest Tigilling would cast a look of contempt on her. Its good to share roles. Do you divide roles with magic? no. Rather, hes a key or trap expert, and if something happens, hell have to fight it with his body Lee Han, who was talking, seemed a bit blatant, so he changed the topic. Anyway, it would be nice if there were more than one of them, so Ill ask. for a moment. But is it okay if I call the priests of the denomination out of turn? Do you understand this? no. They wont understand, so I think youd better ask Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana. Arent Priest Tigiling angry with his friends by any chance? * * * The good thing about Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana going out together was that there were no resting room priests who would glare at each other even if the two of them boasted. The two of them talked about how amazing, wonderful, and miraculous their faith was with each step. Instead of looking at the dark hallway, Lee Han noticed Priest Tigilling. Did I bring those guys for no reason? C Caught and run away!!! C You run away first! C Keuheuk!! Ill remember! A faintly familiar voice was heard in the distance. It seems that other top students were also wandering around somewhere and got caught. hello. But the priests did not. When he bowed his head and said hello, the Death Knight, who was walking down the aisle, also lowered his head and passed by. It really works. One priest might think it a little suspicious, but when several priests walked together, it seemed like they passed it off as finding a place to pray. Lee Han thought in vain that if he disguised himself as a priest and went to the front gate, he would let him through. Im sure thats impossible. Tak- Fortunately, I was lucky today. There were no obstacles to the 3rd floor of the main building except for the spinning staircase and the trap that gave off an illusion of lava the moment you stepped on it. Uhhhhhhhh. Did you just see an illusion? Did you just see an illusion!??! Priests Nigisore and Priest Cyana were drenched in sweat and looked fearful. Either that or not, Lee Han said with relief. You are very lucky today. There is no other trap than this! The two priests were looking at Lee Han as if they were crazy, but Lee Han, who was concentrating in front of them and didnt notice them, continued. My friends who take a little walk at night like this place on the 3rd floor of the main building the most. The second floor of the main building is probably safer, but there are fewer changes to find. Compared to that, there are a lot more things on the 3rd floor of the main building. The other day Salko was out with friends and saw a room full of canned food in the corner on the third floor. can you believe it A room full of canned food! Ive never seen Wardanaz-nim so excited. Priestess Cyana said in a slightly surprised voice. He was such a serious person when he took care of the priests Everyone will hang the light of truth on their staffs, so if you find something while walking around, tell me right away. oh. Mr. Wodanaz. I think I found something. Isnt this a fake wall? Priestess Cyana pointed to the wall in amazement. It was an elaborately crafted wall with a hidden door. ah. Thats a fake wall right there. But if you go in there, you will go through an underground alley, so be careful. The other day, two people from the White Tiger Tower went in there and couldnt find their way, so they were taken to the punishment room. Priestess Cyana stepped backwards in fright. How many night walks did you go!? And take this. This is a simple map I made. I made it while exchanging information with other top students. Thank you. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. really. If you come to a place that is not on the map, stop unconditionally and stand still. There was someone who saw Manticore the other day, but since it was an illusion, its highly likely that medium-sized or higher monsters are illusions. It would be better to stand still. After all, there is no point in resisting at that level. Gradually, Priest Nigisor and Priest Tigiling began to panic. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Is there anything you can gain by going that far? What are you talking about? Priest of Nigisore. Of course a lot. Where did the stew that was served for dinner earlier come from? Can you make something like that with the black bread and cold rice balls Ein Lorgard gave you? The priests who ate deliciously had nothing to say even if they had ten mouths. No matter how frugal and simple the priests are, if they continue to eat hot and greasy meals, they will get used to it. At first, the priests who said, You cant do this, We dont eat this kind of meal, and If you say that, well only eat a little of this bread, naturally responded, Ill eat well, and Thank you always. Im sorry if that was the case. I didnt have to set it up for you No. You dont have to be sorry. I made it because I wanted to wear it. I already made him feel sorry, but Lee Han continued. But what I want to say is something else. Its more about taking action than standing still. What would you do if Kainando, the tower of the blue dragon, collapsed from starvation? I will share my bread. okay. But what if there are two of you? What if there are three people? What about the entire tower? Priest Siana, who was listening from the side, tilted her head. What happened to the Blue Dragon Tower and all the students starved to death? Lee Han pretended not to hear and ignored it. The important thing is that this kind of situation is difficult to overcome with the good heart of an individual priest. If it was the Black Tortoise Tower or the White Tiger Tower, I would have ignored it saying What bullshit, but the priests were kind, so I listened to it with great concentration. Besides, it was a very touching topic. I see There is a point. yes? What is the solution to this problem? Uh as difficult as it is for individuals to solve, if all the priests join forces and share a little bit of their own food Priest Nigisore said a little hesitantly, unlike his usual confident attitude. The madness Lee Han showed today made Priest Nigisore a little frightened. No. Oh no? Then, if the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower are about to die of starvation, it wont be resolved. ??? Priest Cyana, who was listening, became even more confused. What the hell happened to all three tower students starving to death? then? The correct answer is to rob Einrogards warehouse in advance and bring in supplies from outside to stock up. Then, even if a crisis like this comes, we can overcome it. The priests were perplexed, but Lee Han continued speaking seriously. Then, a strong persuasive voice began to dazzle the priests. Because you guys arent necessarily robbing warehouses and smuggling outside for the sake of extravagance. You can rob warehouses and smuggle outside to help your friends. I see I think it makes sense. I definitely want to help, but its not easy to help if there is nothing. Even if I try to make a potion right away and use it, its difficult because of the ingredients. Priest Nigisor, who belonged to the radical group, and Priest Cyana, who was pragmatic, were quickly persuaded. Priest Tigilling, who was next to him, looked at the two priests with a very puzzled look. Like that Can I do that? I understand. Tell the other priests later. Not necessarily for luxury, but for doing good. It would be nice if everyone did it in advance. I will definitely tell you! The three wizards exchanged glances with determined eyes. If the priests of the Phoenix Tower help, the black market in Einrogard will become more prosperous. As they are more advantageous for night walks than other top students, if they actively go out, supplies will be better in the black market, prices will be lowered, and students will smile. Of course, there was an ethical issue about whether it was okay to have the priests steal, but Lee Han decided that part was okay. This is self-defense. Even the gods will admit it. In Einrogard, everything is self-defense! * * * Priest Nigisor lightly lights here and there to check, and Priest Cyana pours a strong acid solution to see if it is a real wall or not (even though he has already confirmed it with the light of truth, Lee Han is eagerly clinging to find it) I regretted bringing it for no reason) As a result of repeated searches, it was Priest Tigilling who got lucky. Priest Tigilling, who was checking beyond the wall with the cursed artifact he was wearing, immediately called the three. Here is the road! Finally got one! Lee Han, who was watching from behind, fearing that Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana might have an accident, ran away in delight. Priest Nigisor was sorry. Oops I should have set a fire there. Keugh. I couldnt check because I was saving potions. Lee Han pretended not to hear and pushed against the wall. Kurreung- Fortunately, without any complicated machinery, the wall opened and a hidden underground staircase appeared behind it. Eyes, the darkness When Lee Han tried to cast a dark vision spell, Priest Nigisor said as if he understood. Is this magic? It greatly increases overall physical ability, but after doing it, it causes a lot of muscle pain Ah! Thats it! I know! Lee Han was taken aback by the words of Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana. Its not? no? Thats a different magic no. Rather, why do you two know that? The people of the White Tiger Tower often talk about it, dont they? Lee Han thought that if he later met the other white tiger top guys, he would have to strangle them for being rude and rude. Even though Gonadaltes strengthening magic has a rather strong side effect, all of them wished the White Tiger Tower good luck, but they cursed at it from behind like that! Ungrateful bastards. I cant forgive you. Its a body-side strengthening magic, so I dont need to use it right now, and more than anything, its a bit like having severe muscle pain. That I was prepared. As the two priests were visibly regretful, Lee Han and Tigilling priest exchanged glances. Are the two priests excited? I think so. The two priests were excited about moving the permanent location of an object they had never done in their lives, as if their self-justification had worked. Lee Han understood. Certainly, its a little fun to be a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of . After all, it was close to making a living, but I would be lying if I said that I did not enjoy the work. The pleasure of finding the principals warehouse and getting rid of all the useful materials. Even the thought of resisting the evil archmage doubled the pleasure. Is this why the bandits were created? With that thought in mind, Lee Han moved on. Moist air began to rush in through the green vision that pierced the darkness. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the smell of water. there is water. Everyone be careful. You dont have to worry. Do not fall. no. For fear of a monster appearing. !! Priest Nigisor immediately tensed up and stiffened his posture. Lee Han took care of the mind that had been careless because it was inside the school. Priest Tigiling whispered softly. Are you really coming out? Is that a lie? No really me. I was worried that Priest Tigilling would hate walking at night, but I couldnt hide the truth. There was a high possibility that monsters were hiding in water of that size. A lake! oh my god! The priests who came down the stairs let out a sigh involuntarily. When the stairs to the basement ended, a dark blue lake was spread out in the dark. It was so large that it was impossible to guess where the lake was connected. Why in the world is this in school? Its a new thing now. It was really surprising. I didnt know whether this was outside Einrogard, inside, outside, or extended, but it wasnt surprising. The only thing that matters is what is in this lake and where it connects beyond. If I was connected outside, I would be so happy that I would shed tears, but as Lee Han himself attended more than half of his freshman year, he did not have such absurd expectations. I wish there was a warehouse where someone hid it. Priestess Cyana cautiously scooped up a little water from the lake, put it in a potion bottle, and checked the water quality. I didnt feel any toxicity or residual magic. The water is fine what are you doing!??! uh? Priestess Siana let out a sharp scream in fright at Lee Hans appearance. Im going into the water Poison check!! I need to check the poison!! What are you doing!! ah. I put my hand in to check. The eyes of the three priests were stained with astonishment at the ignorant answer. Knowing that the atmosphere was strange, Lee Han quickly made an excuse. After hanging out with the White Tiger Tower guys, I guess I got used to this crude trick. I will have to be careful in the future. Thats right. In fact, it had nothing to do with the White Tiger Tower, and Lee Han only believed in his own magic and entered, saying, It would be okay if I had poison, but there were no students in the White Tiger Tower. After chanting the underwater breathing spell, Lee Han dived into the water. Bubbling- Light! As an orb of light filled with magical energy hung on top of the staff, light began to spread through the water of the dark lake. No matter how dark vision magic was, there were many restrictions to see through the dark water. Wait, there are no monsters? Lee Han was surprised. Its so wide, but there are no monsters. And again I was surprised. To be surprised that there are no monsters There may be none! It seemed that he was too accustomed to Ein Lorgard. When Yihan came out of the water, Priest Nigisor started a fire right away. The weather wasnt cold, but it was inevitable that the chill would come from soaking in the water. You can also cast < Endow Latent Heat >. no. Lets save horsepower. Because you dont know what will happen. Ill Wait!! Wait! Ill just bet! Lee Han grumbled and stopped moving. It was the first time I had ever been so distrusted with magic. Since there are no monsters at the bottom of the lake, I think we can make a boat and go out a little further. Bae pear! that! The faces of Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana brightened. Even if he pretended not to be, there was an unconcealable anticipation in his eyes. Are you looking for a tree? Looking at it earlier, there were reeds near the lakeside, so I wove them together! Lee Han pulled up the overflowing water from the lake to hold the shape. The water element is one of the elements I dealt with the most, so I could easily transform and fix it with my eyes closed. Then, I cast the ice magic I learned from Alcicle. Freeze! Because it freezes water the size of a small ferry, the power of the Circle 1 cold energy creation magic was limited. In fact, the ferry was frozen just a little on the edge. However, Lee Han didnt care and kept firing his magic continuously. In an instant, cold air continued to accumulate, and a ferry made of ice began to be created. After lightly checking the strength , Lee Han nodded. This should be enough. Would you all like to ride? I see. Hing. ??? Lee Han was taken aback when the two priests became sullen. Is it because its an ice boat? Even if it looks like this, its pretty solid, so I dont have to worry about safety. It doesnt matter now, but Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Lee Han quickly understood the situation at the whispers of Priest Tigiling. Thats right. Well, it is natural to be excited if you have little experience of walking at night like this. If it was Gainando, he would have fed him a honey chestnut, but he had no choice but to be generous to the priests. Dont worry everyone. I was in a hurry so I made this temporary boat. If you keep going out for night walks, there will be many things you have to do to cross the lake like this, so lets make a proper boat next time. At those words, the faces of the two priests brightened. Priest Tigilling, who was listening by the side, thought to himself. Whats next? Everyone was so naturally making appointments for the next night walk. * * * Chow ah ah C An ice boat cut through the quiet underground lake. After confirming that there were no monsters, Lee Han acted more boldly. It floated a sphere of light on top of the ferry. If there is a monster that hasnt been discovered yet, I can come with this. In that case, Lee Han waited with the determination to blow up the magic bomb and destroy it in the water. But the lake continued to be calm. I couldnt even hear the monster moving. Thats strange. Lee Han felt embarrassed for nothing. I never thought that I would expect monsters to pop out every time I put my foot out in a corner of the school but its rather embarrassing that they dont come out like this. Why? Weird. Priestess Cyana opened her mouth. Because it seems to me that a lake of this size should have fish or whatever? ! Lee Hans eyes widened at Priest Sianas words. Certainly that statement was correct. I was only focusing on monsters, but it was only natural to see fish or anything on the size of a lake like this. No matter how underground the lake is Priestess Cyana. So Right. Priestess Cyana nodded. The figure was so believable that Lee Han looked at it as if he were bewitched without realizing it. What kind of reasoning will Priest Siana come up with? Isnt it really amazing? exactly. Is there such a lake? Its really interesting. I knew there was a special place in Ein Lorgard, but. Lee Han regretted expecting too much. The two priests were too excited to be of much help. Tigilling Priestess felt sorry for nothing, so she guessed instead. A closed man-made facility may not have life. For something like that, you can see quite a bit of grass and dirt, and theres quite a bit of current. It must be connected somewhere. What if there is a powerful entity at the bottom of the lake? What if it was eaten or ran away? If there was such a belligerent presence, I think it would have come out when it attracted attention in this way. The two seriously hypothesized and weighed the possibilities. In the meantime, Priest Syana and Priest Nigisore did what they could. and! Theres a piece! Look at the water swallow here! Lee Han and Priest Tigilling stared at the two, but they didnt notice. Wait, its an island! Lee Han, who was looking at the two, raised his head and shouted. Thanks to my enhanced eyesight, I was able to spot one step ahead of my friends. A small island the size of a reef, invisible because of the thick darkness, appeared on the horizon as the distance approached. The two priests asked more excitedly. There might be a forgotten magic book! Or maybe a history book! A very valuable product that cannot be obtained outside! Ein Rogard had many valuable collections as well as its long history. Of course, being able to take out and view the collections as desired was a separate issue. It was difficult even for the professor to find the whereabouts of a book that had once disappeared. As such, it was romantic and delightful to find precious books in such a remote place. What nonsense. Be quiet, everyone, because you can be denied. Except Lee Han. Romance was a luxury for Lee Han, who was trying to secure the necessary supplies. A book is what a book is! A warehouse built by seniors. Warehouse built by professors. Warehouse built by the principal. One of the three would be nice. please. While the priests were sullen, Lee Han attached a ferry and landed. It was a large-sized rock that occupied most of the area of the small island. Lee Han guessed that if there was anything on this island, it would be hidden inside a rock. The light of truth As if Lee Han realized what he was trying to do, Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana also picked up equipment. Lets find hidden paths with fire and acid solution! Are you Gonadaltes? !! Suddenly, a booming voice came from within the rock. Only then did Lee Han realize that what he thought was a huge rock was a monster. Its a small island, but a monster the size of the island! Lee Hans brain spun quickly. When I looked at the situation and the place, there was no answer to a head-to-head match. I am the wicked It is not Lord Gonadaltes. you are a student Huh? What were you going to do? He is the disciple who inherited the lineage of the evil empire magic from Gonadaltes. ah. So, is it magic? I was almost mistaken. The huge rock continued to speak in a slow, soft voice. I couldnt see her pupils, but it was clear that she wasnt able to identify her opponent with magic power alone. Are you a rock spirit? I dont think its a spirit. Lee Han replied involuntarily. Then, the huge rock responded with a resounding voice as if it were admirable. thats right. Im not a spirit amazing thing Students usually think of me as a spirit. How are you not? with experience and knowledge? Lee Han tried to answer, Most of the spirits hate me, so its a habit, but he turned around and said. I am invincible ! impossible to live. An irregular monster that grows by eating cast iron. As there is no fixed appearance, it has a thousand different appearances depending on what metal it eats and what environment it grows in. It was clear that the firefly that now occupies this small island had grown up fairly well-fed and without a fight, judging from its size and docile disposition. Impossible why in Ein Lorgard? When was it It was so long ago that I cant remember. One of the students secretly brought me when I was just born and raised him. They seem to think its good to grow here. The bulwark said calmly. Of course, it was a shocking story to Lee Han, who was listening. These irresponsible bastards! No matter how much Einrogard it is, to bring in harmful creatures from outside without permission. So, isnt the school going to be like this? Priest Shiana, who was listening, asked cautiously. Then, I dont think Bulgesal-nim is particularly angry or has any intention of harassing the students, right? huh. why would i do that The student who brought me is also working as a professor. Lee Hans face hardened. Even the culprit was a professor. Were you a beaver beast? uh huh? Its not. Are you a vampire? No wait. stop asking Invulnerability drew the line slowly but resolutely. He kept his mouth shut for fear of harming the student or professor who brought him. If youre trying to disrespect the professor for bringing me along, youre wrong. Everyone can make mistakes when they are young. Indeed, it is. Priest Nigisore deeply sympathized. The priest himself also played with fire in the temple to make stronger flames. It was a fresh prank I did when I was young. I dont think Ill secretly bring in a monster that can grow as big as the school no matter what I do yup. Shh. Siana Priestess. Lets not provoke our temper for nothing. Lee Han quickly covered Priest Shianas mouth. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a pity that it wasnt the warehouse of the senior professors principal, but this was another opportunity. It is not very common to meet a person who is kind to students and knowledgeable about the school. Most beings used to strike first when they saw students. Just looking at the last golem right now I need to dig up as much information as possible. Thats right. No matter what the truth is, it will not change the respect we have for our professors in the slightest. Lee Han did not lie. Respect did not change even if a newborn baby was brought in. Because it was 0 in the first place! okay? thank god. Bulsalli replied leisurely, as if he was satisfied. Lee Han looked at the other person and asked. Then are you staying here? huh. When asked a question, Bulsali slowly revealed the information. Now, the lake where the firebugs are staying, swimming and feeding seems to be called the < Spiderweb Lake >. It had nothing to do with spiders, but was given its name because of the topography of the lake. Located in the basement of the main building, which is so deep that it is difficult to even count how many floors, this lake has been very firmly combined and connected with several districts of Ein Lorgard over time. Even if Einrogard periodically twists his body and mixes the space inside, the spaces connected to this spider web lake cannot be solved. Professors who knew that fact used this lake of spider webs as a kind of shortcut. !! Lee Han held back his heart pounding and asked cautiously. Then is there any connection around here? I dont know where else, but I have one under me. I heard that it is a place where professors write. !!! Lee Hans eyes shook when he heard that it was used by professors. Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana nodded slightly and exchanged glances with Lee Han, probably excited. Is it a warehouse? Maybe its the professors library? Priest Tigilling, who had been listening quietly, raised his hand cautiously and asked. Can I ask you something? You seem to have a good relationship with the professor or principal. Can I tell you something like this? huh? of course. If youve come this far, youll be in your senior year, but even if I dont tell you, youll find out soon. Im in the first year Huh?? The invulnerability was startled. I could feel the rocks shaking and flinching. How did you cross the lake in first grade? I made a boat by freezing water. and. Thats great. Has the level of freshmen improved these days? no. Its not. no. According to Bulgari, magic was needed to cross this lake of spider webs. If you try to cross by non-magical means, the water of the lake will push you to the shore at once. Because theyre like despicable professors. Lee Han clicked his tongue. Even if you tried to use this lake as a shortcut right away, you couldnt use this wide and complicated lake as a shortcut unless you knew the location of the exit and entrance. Its not enough, so Im going to put such a restriction. As expected, is Gonadaltes-sama from there? huh? no. Its a natural phenomenon. The mana pooled and pooled, and then it became like that. that. Lee Han slightly reflected. Then is it because of that magical power that there is no life in the lake? Its because its time for the water spirits to play around. They ran away in advance because there was going to be a flood soon. ????! The group was astonished at the sight of Bulsali casually talking about something too big. * * * Um If a big flood happens, shouldnt we hurry up and talk about it? Despite hearing the shocking truth, Lee Han took the passage under the fire and moved to the professors private space. Priest Tigilling was taken aback by his firm appearance. Shouldnt we go back and prepare now? Priest Tigiling. The more you do, the more you need to take care of it. If its the professors warehouse, there will be things that can be useful in case of a flood. Surely right! I agree. The other two priests clung to the ladder excitedly and nodded. Things wont change much if you return a little later. Up there Lee Han, who was climbing the top of the aisle ladder, stopped moving. Then he hardened his face. Why are you like that? Looks like the professors lounge? Chapter 430 Chapter 430 As Lee Han stepped inside through the ladder, the priests hurried up as well. Priest Cyana carefully looked around the inside. There was an old-fashioned atmosphere in the large room. Antique furniture, soft velvet curtains and fluffy rug carpets decorated the room, and somewhere a phonograph artifact with a fallopian tube evoked singing. ah. Because the only luxurious place like this is the professors lounge Priestess Siana looked at Lee Han as if she understood. I wondered how he knew this was the professors lounge, but it was clear that he had inferred from this scenery. He was also a boy from the Wardanaz family. no. Theres a sign at the entrance saying its a resting room for professors only. Lounge for professors only -Students are strictly prohibited from the time of its establishment until the end of the world!- Osu Gonadaltes Aha. The priests nodded at the brass plaque hanging over the entrance. Anyone can see that it was a break room for professors only. Then what do we do now? Priestess Cyana asked in a voice filled with disappointment. What are you doing in a break room like this that is neither a warehouse nor a library? huh? You should bring something useful. Everyone take out your backpacks. Lee Han immediately took out his backpack and began to sweep away the professors snacks. It took less than a minute for the tea leaves, coffee powder, and various snacks in the break room to disappear. The priests had a bewitched look on their faces as they filled the backpack one by one with the skill of a skilled thief. Is there space magic? no. I just put it in step by step. If you have food, reagents and artifacts are next. Find something useful. How about this gramophone artifact here? Being able to hear a song in the dorm common room is such an incredible luxury No. Too bulky. And even if you listen to the song, you wont feel full. Lets find something else. Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana both sulked at the same time. I wanted to pray while listening to the song! I found a reagent box here. Great. Tigiling Priest. You have the talent of a thief. thank you? Can I take all of this for a minute? If the professor has something to write about Priest Tigiling hesitated as he held up a bronze box engraved with a small pot fragment. He was worried that the professor would be in trouble if he took the entire reagent box in the break room. If you have something to write about, you will find it yourself. We know how to save it. However, Lee Han relentlessly took the box and put it in his backpack. If students need reagents, they have to go outside to get them, but what is the difference between professors? Even the professor could just go out and buy it. If it was really important, you would have hidden it. You spoke well. Priest Nigisore. match! Lee Han and Priest Nigisor bumped their palms and looked for an object to move their location permanently next. ? Lee Han, who was about to move along the aisle to another room, tilted his head. what? The room itself was just one of several rooms nestled in the common room but there was something peculiar about it. It was a bulletin board placed in a room made of wood. Monday 9:00~11:00 11:00~1:00 Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 1:00~3:00 Theres no break time! Somebody teach me to grant auto-defense! Youre not progressing! I am looking for someone who will lend me time for the Bible lecture. Again, there is no time to rest. If I see someone who keeps trying to add it, Ill write it to His Majesty the Emperor, no joke. everyone respect Professor Garcias words. Is this the professors lecture schedule? Lee Han was lost in thought as he read the memos on the bulletin board. Seeing the professors names appear, it looked like a lecture schedule, but there were a few phrases I didnt understand. Is it because I cant understand the professors code or slang? In addition to the written notes, there were also a few deleted notes. Enchantment magic is so lacking , orthodox fantasy magic ? Transform steel O Give rotation property Professor. Lets talk for a while. It must be a list of senior lectures. I thought so, but I was strangely concerned. what? Its too far to prepare in advance With the sound of a doorknob turning, the door at the end of the aisle in the lounge opened and Professor Garcia, holding an armful of books, entered. Professor Verdus is here to run an errand. * * * If it werent for the priests behind him, Professor Garcia would have been fooled by Lee Hans words. To that extent, the Wodanaj boy had a knack for speaking nonsense seriously. Student Lee Han what are you doing here? Give me some time and I can explain. Thats Okay. In fact, I think I would understand even if I didnt explain. Professor Garcia let out a deep sigh and put down the < Speech techniques to make friends without intimidating the opponent > and < Speech techniques of races that cause fear >. You must have come here after taking a night walk, right? Yes No matter how much it is, Im not afraid to go to the professors lounge Professor Garcia didnt criticize much. Einrogards capriciousness always exceeded expectations, and even the most brilliant wizards sometimes got lost if they werent familiar with the school. It was no surprise that the student, on a night walk, got lost and ended up in an unusual place. Of course, it was the first time I had ever seen a professor come to the lounge So how did you come? Have you ever met a headless knight in a hallway offering to give directions? I cant believe that article. Lee Han vowed that he would never believe a headless knight in the hallway at night. I came from the Spiderweb Lake. You entered the Spiderweb Lake!? Professor Garcia was startled and put down the book he was trying to pick up again. This was really unexpected. Where did you go in there!? Even if I floated the boat, it would sink?! I made an ice ferry with magic. aha. It was only then that Professor Garcia belatedly remembered what kind of disciple he was. Well, with that level of ability, it would have been possible enough to find a way to cross the spider web lake. How did you find the way? Did you get a map? The sirens must have been harassing you? Lee Han made up his mind that the next time he went to < Spiderweb Lake >, he would definitely prepare an artifact to stop his ears. That Sirens didnt exist. It was before the water spirits went wild, so everyone ran away. ah. The time has already come. ? Lee Han was taken aback when Professor Garcia accepted it so calmly. professor. As far as I know, Einrogard is a place where the magical leyline is very powerful and I know that the power of the spirits is strong thanks to that. If those spirits riot, wont there be a flood? This time it was Professor Garcias turn to panic. ah. It was. sorry. Students may feel uncomfortable. You will have to paddle every time you go to class. The students who had suddenly glimpsed the future were bewildered. I never imagined what would happen if there was a major flood in Einrogard but thats what happens! If you stay in Einrogard for a long time, you keep getting used to strange things. After seeing the flood a few times, thats how I reacted. Im sorry for being careless. Oh no. for a moment. But who told you? When Professor Garcia asked questioningly, Lee Han confessed his encounter with Bulsal. Upon hearing the whole story, Professor Garcias face brightened. ah. Did you meet that firefly? Isnt it cute? ? Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana had doubts in their eyes, but Lee Han stabbed the priests sides once in a lightning-like motion. yes. It was cute. 100 million. Its cute. Oops. It was cute. When everyone agreed, Professor Garcia seemed a little excited. Its hard to see a firefly raised that way in the first place. Did the professor bring it? Oh, isnt it? What are you talking about, student Lee Han? I guess hes not the professor. When Professor Garcia firmly denied it, Lee Han believed it. Unlike Principal Skeleton, Professor Garcia was not one to lie. Anyway you heard that there was a flood, so you came to gather supplies. Professor Garcia looked at the students with pity. Priest Tigiling licked his lips, pricked by his conscience. It wasnt because of the flood. I dont think theres much to take care of in the professors lounge. youre right. Its too bad. ??? The priests looked at Lee Hans heavy backpack. Isnt that enough? I dont think so. Everyone, wait a minute. Where are the fabrics enchanted with water repellency? Professor Garcia started digging through the closet in the break room to get something for the students. Wouldnt it be nice to have sea stones too? I think its still difficult to write no. If you are a student of Lee Han, you will learn to use it right away, right? yes? Other than that theres also a scroll but no. If this is a student Lee Han, it will be okay. yes?? Lee Han raised his voice as if to be heard, but Professor Garcia didnt care. Hearing the sound of the break room door opening on the other side , Professor Garcia quickly hugged the four students, locked them in a closet, closed the door, and cast a spell to erase their presence. Lee Han couldnt help but admire Professor Garcias magic even while he was being pushed into a closet at high speed. amazing! To clean up the cluttered surroundings with a single movement of the wand and to put a shield over the closet to cover various energies. Isnt it a big deal? Priestess Cyana whispered in terror. Lee Han shook his head. I havent caught it yet, so its okay. His friends stared at the back of Lee Hans head in astonishment, but Lee Han was so focused on what was happening outside the closet that he didnt notice it. Professor Garcia. A lot of trouble. It is my pleasure. So, stop listening to the wicked bastards request. Professor Garcia glanced at the closet, concerned that the skeleton headmaster was swearing at the other professors. Originally, it was the Skeleton Headmasters hobby to curse at other professors when he was bored, but it was a bit embarrassing to say it in front of the students. principal. Still, the professors didnt mean anything bad No. Bibble is evil. Just because youre an evil bastard No matter how good you try, you are evil. What is it? Headmaster Skeleton was puzzled when he saw that the tin can of tea leaves was empty. Not only that, but the coffee grounds were also empty. Professor Garcia must be stressed out. The skeleton principal looked at Professor Garcia with sad eyes. For Professor Verdus, it was a waste to brew tea leaves three times, but for Professor Garcia, pouring tea leaves into a bucket and drinking it was fine. It seems like yesterday when I was a student who was all over the place, but now Im a professor and Im suffering from other professors wait. Professor Garcia. Have you seen the reagent box? Its a bronze box with a small piece of pot engraved on it. Didnt you see? What is it? I prepared it for use during this Elemental Flood Damn it. I get it. Headmaster Skeleton made a sound of bones crashing as if he knew. Professor Garcia was nervous. Lee Han was also nervous. Bible! This bastard is real! Dont touch other peoples stuff! Oh, maybe not? Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Professor Garcia tried to defend Professor Verdus with a bit of conscience, but the skeleton headmaster didnt care. Who else would have done it? Would the students have come in and taken it? The culprit must be Bible. I swear on my skull that I will definitely throw this bastard into the punishment room! Enough! suffer in moderation Professor Garcia. Dont think about your body like you did when you were a student. Professor Garcia let out a deep sigh as the skeleton headmaster hissed outside. It was a short time, but I was so nervous that sweat was pouring down my back. Come out soon. everyone. Why did you come into the professors lounge like that! Professor Garcia took the students out of the closet one by one. Priest Tigilling asked with concern. If Professor Verdus gets into trouble because of us Lee Han answered instead. are you okay. Professor Verdus will understand. ?? I asked the professor, but when Lee Han answered instead, Priest Tigiling was a bit taken aback. Yes? How do you know? Priest Tigiling. Its embarrassing to say this with my own mouth, but I am one of Professor Verduss closest disciples. Its easy to see what the professor is thinking. Professor Verdus will understand. that that? When Priest Tigiling hesitated because he didnt understand something, Professor Garcia hurriedly intervened. Student Lee Han is right. The professor will understand. In fact, even Professor Garcia didnt know if Professor Verdus would understand or not, but now was not the time to talk about such things. I had to send the students out of the lounge as soon as possible. Everybody get down quickly. And dont come to the professors lounge again! Even if you dont notice? Student Lee Han will talk to me separately later. Oh. Professor Garcia looked away as if he had almost forgotten. Im going back with the items I brought earlier. I took care of it. Starting with a cloth with waterproof magic, Lee Han was taken aback when he handed over an armful of seawater scrolls piled up. But professor, I heard earlier that these are not things I can write I learn and write. They say I knew it from the beginning. Professor, are you upset that I came into the break room? * * * The students who had barely returned to the tower sighed. Priest Nigisor and Priest Cyana quickly whispered, as if their excitement had not subsided. It was wonderful! Are you going tomorrow too?! Oh no. I have to study tomorrow. Then the day after tomorrow? I have work to do the day after tomorrow. Priestess Cyanas face was stained with disappointment. Lee Han said that he felt sorry for nothing. If you need a guide for a night walk, there are other friends. Let me introduce you. that! There was a way. Priestess Cyana shook her chin as if she hadnt even thought of it. Certainly, there was no law to go out only with Lee Han. I should recommend it to the other priests in the tower as well. It wouldnt be bad if we went together. The priests also went out in groups as much as the Death Knights treated them kindly, so it wasnt bad. Priest Tizzling, who was listening to the conversation, carefully pulled Lee Hans sleeve. whats the matter? aha. Lee Han looked at Priest Tigilling as if he knew. I want to go with you, but Im embarrassed. no. Tigilling Priest almost lost his composure, which is rare. Not that one, but the box Ah. that. Lee Han took out a small bronze box from the pile of luggage. It was the reagent box the Headmaster was looking for, with a small pot engraved on it. I have been thinking about this box for a long time. Priest Tizzling sighed softly and said. Lee Han looked at Priest Tigiling again as if he knew. I was also thinking about how to use this box to benefit from a flood. No, return it to the principal The question is how to use it. Lee Han was deeply troubled. Listening to what the skeleton headmaster said, this reagent box must have been something that could annoy the students more during the flood. Increase the amount of flooding or adjust its direction Or a map of Germany to ride in water. no thats not real. Priest Tigilling answered indifferently. No matter how much it was, it wasnt like poison to be washed off with water. At that point, you should have seen him as just a crazy wizard, not a headmaster. is it? I thought there was a possibility. Lee Han held onto the lid of the bronze reagent box with regret. I had inspected it as much as I could, so I thought of opening it myself and checking it out. Click! Fortunately, the curse placed by the headmaster of the skull for opening the box did not attack Lee Han. What was in the box were ordinary reagents. Reagent thats it. Its a box for storing reagents. Its something I havent seen before. Priestess Shiana? Priest Cyana, who was making plans to go for a walk with the other priests tomorrow night, turned her head to the call. why? I have to plan now, so if you ask later I was wondering if you know what this material is. I thought any Shiana priest who excelled in alchemy would know. I cant help it if youre busy Priestess Cyana threw down a quill and paper and ran. Then he looked inside the reagent box and was amazed. This is a tanjueo horn! ! tanju language. As you can tell just by looking at the name swallowing a boat, it was a huge sea monster reminiscent of a whale. Of course, if it had a similar size to a whale, it wouldnt have been named that way. Tanjueo was a monster with a thick mix of blood from another dimension, such as a demon or a spirit, in terms of its ability to control the storms of the sea at will and pass through waves and clouds. And the Tanju language horn Ive only seen it in books, but its the first time Ive seen it in person. Its really valuable What? How expensive is it? Priest Shiana, who thought Lee Hans question was a joke, ignored it and continued. The power of Tanju language is contained here. With just these horns, you can summon Tanjueo. Even though its in the form of a spiritual body Even if it wasnt a body made of bones and flesh like it was in life, if it was a monster like Tanjueo, it could wield mighty power. Lee Han seemed to know what the skeleton headmaster was thinking. The rest of the ingredients are also materials that assist in summoning. By summoning the tanju language Priest Cyana and Priest Tigiling nodded at the same time. Due to the principals personality, it was obvious that he would manipulate the wind and rain and bully the students. You must have tried to attack the tower where the students are. ??? uh? How far? Isnt that a possibility? Lee Han said as he closed the box. The priests were so good that they underestimated the headmasters malice, but Lee Han did not. When it rains, the field of view becomes narrower. The Death Knights sent by the skeleton headmaster might attack the tower riding tanjueo. Anyway, thats not the point. Right. The important thing is that the box is in our hands. ah. Thats important too What I was trying to say was to call the other towers to prepare for a flood and then prepare two thousand arms. Can we do it together? really. Siana Priestess. Can I ask you a little more about summoning Tanju? The summoning itself is not difficult. Ive gathered all the ingredients here, so I just need to follow the process exactly, right? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, I was going to ask how expensive it is thank you. Well, I thought it would be pretty difficult to sell. Even if you take it outside and sell it, will you keep the secret even in front of the headmaster? ah. Mr. Wodanaz. There is one more problem. what? It will take quite a bit of magic power, isnt that fine? Lee Han felt a little sad when his friends naturally thought of him as a walking magic potion. * * * The skeleton headmaster, who came in to give a lecture on < Advanced Magical Personality Education >, wrinkled his skull as the students whispered. C So theres really a flood coming. C In this weather? Its not the weather for flooding. -But Wodanaz didnt lie about this. C Then what? -Lets make a raft first. Can you get some more wood? -The guys from the Black Turtle Tower keep calling it expensive. I dont know if I should give you some of the meat Ive been storing. C Messy bastards! Youre trying to take advantage of your friends misfortune! To be swayed by false rumors about flooding. Are you guys still Einrogard students? ! !!! The first-year students widened their eyes at the headmasters remarks. and whispered again Looks like a real flood is coming! driving me crazy! I honestly thought you wouldnt come! Skeleton Headmaster realized his mistake and clicked his tongue inwardly. Unlike other grades, the boy of the Wodanaz family had a strong influence on all four towers. Whether they liked it or not, in the end, not many people would ignore the boys words. Even more so in a confrontational situation with the skeleton headmaster! Im afraid Im not a Verdus disciple, so what Im doing is nasty. Headmaster Skeleton flew away with very rude and insulting thoughts. do whatever you want. Even if you suffer, only you will lose. hey. A real flood. I can bet on this even with my family name. shut up A silence spell was applied to the unwitting students. Headmaster Skeleton looked around at the students and asked. Where did you go last time? Have you done all of I will not rob a guest from outside and steal his pocket? yes! principal! Did you say, If I had no choice but to attack a customer and rob a customers pocket, I would camouflage myself so that they wouldnt be seen? yes! principal! did you? Jin went out too quickly. So, Im going to have to bring some teaching aids today. With a click, the sound of the Death Knights hurriedly running down the hallway was heard. The students became very nervous at the sound. Some students hid themselves under a long table while others gathered next to Lee Han. Woah Wo Danaz. What monsters are coming? What kind of monster is coming? Be quite. Crazy. The door opened and the Death Knights entered. However, as the students feared, the monsters did not attack. Among the Death Knights, it was an ordinary wizard. ??? What Start. The wizard cleared his throat and opened his mouth. My dear juniors. You guys will think this way now too. !! Lee Han was shocked by the title. Surprisingly, the opponent was an Ein Rogard graduate! No what!? The students, who saw someone older than them for the first time, looked at the wizard with amazement. I am studying at Ein Rogard, the best magic school in the Empire. So Im the best in the empire. i can do anything You can steal the villages livestock and use it for transformation magic experiments, or you can borrow the property of the city guild and use it for alchemy. The first graders were all serious. No one thought of it. That kind of thinking is a very big delusion. Juniors, everyone. If you have that illusion, you will unknowingly fall into the swamp of vicious crimes and risk Imperial bounties. Then why did you take other peoples property and put it in an experiment? Principal, please youre in front of your juniors Okay, dont say more. Headmaster Skeleton grumbled, but did not open his mouth any further. While the senior wizard in front of him was talking about why I forgot the glorious opportunity of Ein Lorgard and fell into crime, Lee Han thought to himself. If it were that senior, wouldnt he have left something behind at school? Chapter 432 Chapter 432 A gourd that leaks from the inside always leaks from the outside. The magician who stole the villages livestock and used it for conversion magic experiments and borrowed the property of the city guild and used it for alchemy was likely to have stored up his wealth in various ways even when he was in Einrogard. I covet that legacy. While Lee Han had such dark thoughts and his eyes lit up, the senior looked around at the juniors and said, The juniors are still in first grade, right? Most of them dont even know how to go for a night walk or go out. No well no. Keep talking. Principal Skeleton tried to tell me, Your freshman year and this freshman year are a bit different. That is a very good time. Juniors, everyone. Break the rules once, break them twice, break them twice, break them three times Dont ignore the rules! Sometimes friends who ignore school rules may look cool, but thats an illusion. The juniors reacted violently to the seniors heartfelt sermon. What is he saying now? Is that your senior? Youre a kid who was bribed by the principal! I cant remember my freshman year after graduating and eating greasy food! Boo! Back off! The principals nemesis! Even if I tried to say Lets obey the school rules to the first-year juniors who had a sharp temper from eating only rough and hard food, it didnt work. Rather, the opposite effect occurred. My juniors! calm down! You may not believe me right now, but in time Back off! Back off! Kainando was excited and crumpled up a wad of paper and threw it away. Headmaster Skeleton looked at him pitifully. Because hes such an idiot. That wasnt even what the Headmaster Skeleton ordered. Headmaster Skeleton did not even forbid the students to deviate. Of course, he got pissed off when he robbed the headmasters warehouse from time to time Even taking that into account, such a terrifying spirit of self-denial is the source of improving his magic skills. Its enough if you dont do it outside of school. Why is he blaming the school for not being able to control himself? My juniors! Juniors! Please listen to me! Boo! Back off! I mean Back off! Back off! bang! The senior hit the floor with his cane. Then, Kainandos coat turned into dozens of birds, and they began to peck at him with their beaks like mad. evil! Aww! sorry! sorry! The friends who spat out booing immediately shut up at the appearance of Guinando. No matter how weak he looked, the senior in front of him was also a monster who had penetrated the hell called Einrogard. * * * The senior came to his senses belatedly and released Gainando, but the atmosphere had already cooled down. principal. Is this okay? well. how do i know The cool tone of the skeleton headmaster made the senior sweat. As much as he was brought in as a result of an accident outside, this magician from Ein Rogard had to do what was right for him. C Participate in lectures. Tell the ironheads the reason why they shouldnt have an accident outside. -principal! Still, Im a wizard who graduated from this Einrogard -Then why did I stay in the punishment room? -Thank you so much for entrusting me with such a mission! The senior was desperate as he received a proposal that if he did well in the lecture, the prison term would be reduced in consideration of his achievements. However, the atmosphere of the first graders was chilly. I was scared, so I didnt boo anymore, but my eyes were full of disbelief. Juniors. I just got a little excited. But I am not really a dangerous person. Cainando whimpered as he plucked out the feathers. Friends glared at the senior. Do you have any questions? Ask anything. I am. Seniors. In a situation where no one raised his hand, Lee Han raised his hand alone. Seeing that, the senior was delighted. Ask me! It looks like you committed a crime and got caught. Where are you locked up? Uh Ein Rogards punishment room. I dont know about the juniors, but there is a punishment room here in Einrogard Isnt it only students who enter the punishment room? Good question. This punishment room has several punishment rooms. At first, when the grade is low, only the outer punishment room is entered, but later, when the grade is higher, there is a hidden inner punishment room. There are now wizards who have been captured from outside Hey, you idiot. Is that what the lecture is about? When the skeleton headmaster was annoyed, the senior closed his mouth in surprise. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster as if he was sad. principal. I was just trying to ask how poor and painful the punishment room was for my close friends. If they know that the punishment room is such a place, wouldnt their friends be careful not to go there? The old man admired the words. Among the first year students, there was an exemplary student who helped him. Of course, the Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded and didnt say anything. Its great. Your friends will surely understand that. In the meantime, can you tell us about the location of the punishment room? I wonder how deep and impenetrable it is that students should be careful. you are not allowed to ask questions Headmaster Skull made Lee Han shut up. The senior looked at the skeleton headmaster with resentment. I was helping out in a good mood Turn your gaze. Its a jerk. Its like he doesnt even know what hes doing. Seeing the foolish graduate staring at him with a blank expression, the skeleton headmaster gave instructions with a clicking sound. Dont do anything stupid, show me some magic. Magic you cant do outside. Then Ill do the basics. I see. The senior cleared his throat and lifted his cane to make space. The desks in the classroom disappeared and the students gathered in a circle, ready to witness the magic. ruler. See everyone. The spell was cast and one of the chairs turned into a sheep. The first year students exclaimed at the high level of transformation magic. It was hard to agree with the seniors opinion, but his magic skills were certain. As you can see, this is one of the transformation magics that transforms inanimate objects into living things. But there is something very dangerous about this magic. What is it? Thats why you shouldnt sell things made with magic like this without telling them. The first graders looked at the senior coldly, but the senior eagerly explained why it was not possible to make and sell fake livestock. And there is another. ruler. Do you see the magical jewels here? Are you sure you cant sell it? Very good, juniors! ruler. Everyone takes notes. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first-year students raised their quills while swearing softly. It was a nonsensical lecture to learn interesting magic. hmm. I think that senior will go to the punishment room again. Lee Han, who still had something to ask, approached the senior while his friends grumbled and took out papers. Seniors. aha. The senior saw Lee Han and treated him very favorably. It was a junior who tried to help with the lecture from earlier. It had to be unique. I see what you are asking. uh. Is that so? of course. Are you asking how to use the magic I showed you earlier? But juniors. It is unreasonable to use this spell in the first year. If you really want to learn, master the conversion of steel before coming. Mastered No, thats not whats important now. Seniors. Lee Han whispered as quickly as possible while the students were confused. We had to end our communication with each other before the Headmaster Skeleton noticed. Have you left anything behind at school? ! Only then did the senior realize that Lee Han did not come with pure intentions. What did you leave at school? yes. Not many, but not none. Lets make a deal. Lee Han did not just ask for it out of affection between seniors and juniors. The senior was surprised by Lee Hans words to make a deal. To think that a first-year student was learning the essence of Einrogard like this. In Einrogard, even if they were brothers and sisters, they did not trade bare-mouthed. What deal? Junior. I dont think you have anything to give me. Seniors. Wont you go to the punishment room again? Are you provoking me? no. Just tell us your location. Ill bring you a meal. ! The senior admired it after a long time. I never thought a guy who was only a freshman would propose a deal so skillfully. Certainly, it was true that the juniors proposal was tempting from the point of view of being confined to a punishment room for a long time and reflecting on it. But How can I believe that? If youre a first-year student, you probably dont even have enough food to eat. And above all, you wont be able to break through the punishment room. It doesnt matter. Seniors. Just let me know when I come. Even if you fail, there will be no harm to you. You are you a freshman? The old man was genuinely surprised. No matter how you look at what youre doing, youre more than a 4th grader Okay. receive. Perhaps thinking that there would be nothing to lose, the senior handed over a note. In a short time, letters were engraved with magic. If you put it in a dark place, the letters will be visible. Come see it. What are you two talking about? When the headmaster, who felt suspicious, approached, the senior and Lee Han felt sorry for each other. The prolonged conversation raised suspicion. That I was teaching them because they asked me about magic. magic? Damn it! The senior gritted it. Maybe it was because he had graduated, but his ability to lie was rusty. What a lousy lie like that. Who would believe that a first year student was being taught such transformation magic? Are you too? Anyway, you have eyes to see Its not time to teach magic, so teach in moderation. ?? The old man doubted his ears. But even more surprising was that it hadnt even started yet. You did something else during the lecture, so in return, learn one thing unconditionally. Ill check it out after Its too much! Youre talking like a bunch. one can learn to learn ???? The senior was confused because he didnt know what the hell the conversation was going on. * * * Selling a cloth enchanted with room waterproofing at this price? really? Then dont buy it, bastard. Oh no Id appreciate it if it was cheap. thanks. Wodanaz. The White Tiger Tower student lowered his head and bought the cloth. Lee Han sighed at the sight. shit. I want to make a profit like the Black Turtle Tower guys. Black Turtle Top friends, who usually collect a lot of materials, were excitedly selling them ahead of the flood. The other tower students had to buy various wood and leather reagents while robbing the food they had stocked up on. But Lee Han couldnt raise the price that much. The priests were by their side. The appearance of the priests looking at Lee Han with bright eyes. In front of him, it was impossible to say things like how many floods will come and I have to earn a lot at this time. What does Wardanaz say? I heard they just dont raise the price? what? I thought Id upload it During the last test period, you doubled the price of coffee powder, saying that free market price formation would develop the Einrogard economy. But what do you mean by that market price economy? I dont know either. It must be the Wardanaz family vision. Wodhanaz is a great nobleman. It would be against your dignity to make money out of a crisis like this. after. I have no choice but to admit that Hey, if youve bought everything, go away. Annoyed, Lee Han threw a water ball and chased away the other tower students. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Everyone is helping each other to prepare for the flood. ?? Lee Han, who was listening from the side, doubted his ears. Uh Black Turtle Tower guys price no. Lee Han was about to say, They are bad guys who raised the price because they said floods are coming, and Im a good guy who didnt raise the price. This isnt an informer in front of the skeleton headmaster, what kind of filthy thing are you talking about? okay. Everyone is working hard to help each other. What are you talking about, priest! The Black Turtle Tower guys are eating our backs! The White Tiger Towers friends protested by shaking off the water, but Lee Han ignored it. Are you well prepared? of course. Who are we? To the question of the White Tiger Tower students, Lee Han hesitated, unable to answer right away. Then the students of the White Tiger Tower shouted in anger. Hey kid. Why are you hesitating! sorry. I cant think of what to answer for a moment. article! Youre a knight! How difficult is this! The young knights were enraged at the appearance of Wodanaz, who answered all the difficult questions brilliantly, but failed to answer the easiest question. Since they were knights, the students of the White Tiger Tower had the ability to respond to this kind of thing to some extent. Raising the luggage piled up outside, digging a drainage canal around the tower, preparing a raft and oars in case the water overflows Of course, the students of the Black Turtle Tower were good at preparing for this, and the priests of the Phoenix Tower were also as competent as they grew up in the temple. this was not lacking. The problem was the blue dragon tower. I dont know if itll be okay. Although Lee Han came with his own instructions, I was worried that he would be doing it right. After roughly finishing his business, Lee Han said while looking at the students of the White Tiger Tower. It just went well. Come with me. uh? What are you going hunting for? no. I want to go to the blue dragon tower dormitory and do some work. why are we doing that? The White Tiger Tower students asked as if they were dumbfounded. Unless I was hit in the head by an arrow, there was nothing I could do to help the Blue Dragon Tower guys. Whats pretty Because I bought an expensive magic item at the original price. Shall we sell it now? No, what the hell! The students of the White Tiger Tower trembled at the brief but powerful threat. One of them had a look of enlightenment in the midst of that. This is the power of monopoly that Wodanaz said! I heard the other day, If you monopolize necessities in the market, you will have great power, so I said, What are you talking about? Is it a black magic spell? Can you help me? If you help Wodanaz. ? At least tell the Blue Dragon Tower guys that we have come to help with honor as knights. Thats right. i get it. * * * Gainando yawned when he saw Princess Adenart digging a deep drainage ditch by commanding a spirit. Why do you work so hard Guinan Island. Stop playing and move the shovel quickly. Im recovering my mana. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You can still move your body even if your magic power is gone. Gainando grumbled at his friends abuse and grabbed the shovel. I dont have Lee Han, but there were too many friends who only learned bad things from Lee Han. Cainan Island. Think carefully. Dont you know the story of the ant and the grasshopper? Asan opened his mouth to encourage Gainando. If you dont prepare in advance, that will happen. Cant we just persuade the ants to live together Would you accept them if you were like that? Wouldnt he accept it if I prostrated myself to serve as a servant Asan was almost persuaded by the strange logic. In fact, it seemed that Asan and Gainando would harass and accept them forever and ever if they offered to bow down and serve as servants. The ability to make the enemy surrender because it is insignificant! Is this an ability? Asan saw Adenart. Just as he shows his innate dignity as a member of the imperial family, Gainandos innate insignificance But does his seemingly insignificant ability mean anything? Where should I spend it? what. What do you think? You are a natural ability as a member of the imperial family. ! Gainandos face brightened. What? What?? uh? uh. Asan was unusually flustered. Thats uh It must be the ability to gather the hearts of other friends into one place. yes? Wardanaz!! Hearing the voice from behind, Asan smiled and turned his head. But did he have that ability? Everyone is preparing well Lee Han sighed as he looked around the tower. Seeing that, his friends averted their gaze as if he had committed a sin. The drainage channel is jagged, 2/3 of the rafts made in advance are out of balance, and the materials to be moved upward remain intact Since I have no experience, there is a lot of trial and error and the work has to be slow. Even in the midst of everyone being intimidated, the princess kept her posture upright by herself. He had a lot of confidence in his work. Even compared to what the other friends did, the one the princess took on was overwhelmingly more complete! I need to get to work right away. ?!?!? However, Lee Han went straight to work without even checking on the side the princess was in charge of. The princess stared at Lee Han with her shocked eyes. The students of the White Tiger Tower behind them whispered in puzzlement. Why is that princess staring at me like that? Its obvious. Its about keeping Wodanaz in check. Imagine that you are in the position of the princess. ah. but. Its hard to have two suns in one tower. The White Tiger Tower students nodded, thinking of Giselle. How ruthlessly the friends who challenged Giselles authority were trampled on. As a member of the royal family, they had no choice but to be more sensitive to power. When Wodanaz was in the tower, he was so overwhelming that he was only waiting for an opportunity, but now that he has disappeared from the tower, the story will be different. He will surely try to regain the power of the tower with his own hands. Under those circumstances, it was only natural that Wardanaj wouldnt look pretty when he returned like this. Whoops. this would be fun If the Blue Dragon Tower guys fight among themselves Besides, it seems like Wodanaz is completely caught off guard. Lets not tell that wordanaz. Kuk-kuk. Originally, there were few things as enjoyable as fighting between nasty guys. The students of the White Tiger Tower nodded their heads with dark eyes. What? you. Why are you looking at me so suspiciously? Ah isnt it? Ooh why are you doing this to us who came to help? hmm. Strange I get it. really. Here, the White Tiger Tower friends are here to help. At Lee Hans words, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower were taken aback. what? why? Isnt that a trick? Uh huh. quietly. As a knight, I came to help my friends. Lee Hans explanation surprised the students of the Blue Dragon Tower even more. Wardanaz! Absolutely cheating! Quiet. Han Lee began to work after making his friends shut up by force. * * * Giselle took Anrago and Batrek with her and moved on. All three had very tired faces. It was because Jean Cliff of the Jean Clean family was talking like crazy next to him. So, young knights Ah. youre right. I missed something when I was talking, but again It feels like blood is flowing from my ears. To Giselle, who hated talking too much, the vice-captain of the Beech Knights was the devil himself who had descended into the present world. The title would probably be something like talkative or chatty. Papa papa papa papa! Seeing the dirt gushing like mad and the road being built right in front of his eyes, Jean Cliff fell silent for a moment. The three of them felt Jean Cliffs quietness return to their senses. Its over wait. What are you guys doing there?? The three asked, surprised to see their friends helping with the construction of the Blue Dragon Tower. why? I was very perplexed as to whether my friends thought so, but belatedly replied. for honor? Wow great!! Jean Cliff was moved to the point of tears and cried out. Actually, I heard that the students of Einrogard are not on good terms with each other as they come from all over the empire, but the knights here are different! I was really impressed! Thats right. We are kind of like that. The White Tiger Tower students, who were holding shovels, admitted it without hesitation. The students of the Blue Dragon Tower from the side stared at me with what are you talking about. When were we close Hey. Save face. You helped me! Save face! In the meantime, Giselle frowned and looked away. I wondered why my friends were doing this, but I didnt intend to ask. The headache that was already caused by Jean Cliff would only get worse. Wardanaz. Lets go slowly. what? Where? What are you babbling about, you bird Giselle was about to spit out curses, but decided to keep her dignity when she realized that many people were watching. class. you will remember Werent you supposed to attend together? Youre leaving already? What is the Friday lecture tomorrow? Ill tell you and listen to it next time. There will only be one or two lectures on Friday anyway. Its not. Giselle was speechless at Lee Hans words. Come to think of it, Wodanaz was different. Anyway, I got it. Well, Ill have time to go, so Ill have to leave now. Professors, you can ask other friends. okay. Get ready quickly. for a moment. Moradi. what. also. When Lee Han called, Giselle asked in an annoyed voice. There will be a flood soon. May I go out? What can I do? Its destiny. Then, suddenly, a violent reaction erupted. Such an evil white tiger top child! Youre going outside! Moradi! No matter how far we go, Wodanaz needs us too! Without that child, how short the labor is! When even the White Tiger Tower students reacted, Giselle was dumbfounded. These crazy bastards Prepare yourself. Fools! Do I even have to feed it! Is Wodanaz your babysitter? Lee Han was hurt by Giselles harsh words. Its too much to say babysitter Huh? Are you a nanny? Lee Han reflected on what he had done and was slightly shocked. Wardanaz! Dont be fooled by an evil bastard like Moradi! Our friendship is not like that! thats right. Wodanaz! Youre not like a babysitter! Which nanny beats you up like that! Thats right. Lee Han answered that at first, but he thought that he should prepare to leave immediately. Friends will do just fine! * * * The words are very strange. Is that so? When Ponrig hid as if in protest, Lee Han quickly stroked his mane as a sign to be quiet. It didnt seem like a good thing to say in front of the knights, I transform a griffon into a horse and ride it. Jean Cliff looked at the knights who were following him, young or perhaps still young. To move together like this with talented people who will carry the future of the empire. That alone was an honor and joy. To pass through the night road like this with the talented people of the empire Oh my God. Oh God. I should have prepared something to put in my ears. By the way, everyone. Are you doing well with your studies at Ein Rogard? Lee Han and Giselle were relatively proud, but the other two started to break out in a cold sweat. Jean Cliff smiled mischievously as if he knew. I understand. Although you are from a knight, numbers and letters are inevitably difficult. Instead, you guys stand out in horseback riding and swordsmanship, so there is no need to be intimidated at all. This time, even Gisele began to break out in a cold sweat. Surprisingly, in all the lectures that have been discussed so far, other top students have been losing the top spot. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Oops. Did I bring up an inappropriate subject? Uncharacteristically for a knight, Jean Cliff was quick-witted. As an outlier who actively participated in all sorts of social gatherings, he had no choice but to be different from other knights. Of course, I didnt notice that other people wanted Jean Cliff to keep his mouth shut, but I could notice that the students were uncomfortable talking about their studies. I have to change the topic! Dont worry too much. Being good at arithmetic or languages doesnt make you a great person. The chief of such a lecture must be a single-minded person with no sociability whatsoever. This time Lee Han became sullen. * * * The evil anti-magician of the empire, Bakdeogul, gnashed his teeth and inspected the blade. They say the knights are gathering. Very well done. You did very well. In addition to Bakdeogul, the eyes of other anti-magicists sitting around were tingling with miasma. I never thought that the whole world would be ruined by these guys who are knights at gatherings and all they know how to do is condescending! One of Bakdeoguls strengths was his innate grace. Even in shabby clothes, the movements and accents that were not hidden made Bakdeugul respectable wherever he went and made it easy to infiltrate. But now, Bakdeogul had taken off his mask to such an extent that he couldnt feel that kind of elegance. It was natural. Because of the knights, all of their plans were destroyed. I will never forgive you. mountain mushrooms. This mushroom, which had the property of dissipating mana, was the source of everything. Originally, it was a mushroom used by black magicians as a reagent for curses, but one of the anti-magicists found a way to enhance the effect of this mountain mushroom and make it easier to use. Of course, the anti-magicists were excited about this new discovery and gathered the mountain mushrooms as much as possible. It was like having a dagger that could attack wizards if enough were gathered. However, mountain mushrooms were not easy to obtain in quantity. In the first place, there was no way that black magicians and small amounts of reagents would be released in such large quantities. However, if he openly recruited the amount, he could buy the wizards suspicions. It was for this reason that Bakdeogul hired mercenaries and went to the undead world. In order to gather enough mountain mushrooms. No one thought that Bak De Gul would fail in such a simple task but to his surprise, Bak De Gul failed. It was because of the local drivers. He caught and imprisoned the mercenaries, including Bakdeulgul, by citing completely unexpected regulations, and while they were unable to grasp the situation, he called the wizards of Einrogard and prevented them from escaping. Bakdeogul was arrested in the middle of the day and was taken to the capital prison. Fortunately, he was able to barely escape because he was not discovered as an anti-magicist, but he could not bring his mercenaries with him. It was a bonus that all the mountain mushrooms he had secured were also confiscated. The anti-magicists, who had been waiting for the wild mushrooms that Bakdeogul had secured, blew the opportunity away and Bakdeoguls face was ruined. The vengeful Bakdeogul went to find out what happened to this absurd situation. and found the culprit. Surprisingly, the Beech Knights were the culprits. What kind of grudge did these bastards have against the mercenaries? For an absurdly strict reason, they captured them and called the Einrogard wizards! What on earth were these damned idiots thinking about doing this? Its obvious. Its clear that you looked down on me as a mercenary. Since there was a bounty, they must have summoned the wizards and tried to just hand it over. You will pay the price for that. Unworthy knights. The anti-magicians gnashed their teeth in the dark log cabin and cast their gazes through the windows. In the distance, at the foot of a hill shrouded in darkness, I could see brilliant lights. It was the meeting place of the Beech Knights. For the same reason, they destroyed the anti-magicists grand scheme, and today they will pay the price! The carriage is passing by again. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The knights are riding in a carriage You are so careless! Dont belittle it. After all, it is a knight. Bak De Gul restrained his men. I confirmed that the knights were careless, but there was nothing good about being arrogant. No matter how far from actual combat, knights are knights, even if they are good-looking knights. In terms of basic combat power, it was incomparable to ordinary people. Soon there will be a signal. Wait for that signal. Waiting for the signal to be sent by the infiltrated spy, Bakdeoguls eyes burned insiniously. * * * Oh, isnt that too flashy? Lee Han looked at Giselle and asked. The carriages seen around it were decorated with all sorts of luxurious decorations, just like the carriages of some aristocratic family, and the camp temporarily built on the hill had various flags and insignias hanging brilliantly No. wait for a sec. Thats the top carriage. In addition to the knights wagons, there were also a lot of top wagons. Looking around, the porters were sweating and stacking chests like a mountain. The sound of the bottles rattling inside made it clear that the knights were drinking. Some porters even brought live fish in large copper tanks. Although Lee Han was from a noble family, it was all the more surprising because he had never lived such a luxurious life. Giselle and her friends averted their eyes and shut their mouths. Moradi? Moradi? didnt you hear Isnt that too flashy? shut up! no. why are you angry I was asking. The White Tiger Tower students were also feeling it. The meeting of the Knights of the Beech Tree is quite different from the meeting of ordinary knights! Even the powerful northern family, the Moradi family, never held such an extravagant gathering. It was the same with Anrago and Batrek. Is this what knights gatherings are like? That Wodanaz. Stop provoking Moradi. Anrago whispered in fear. Giselle, who had been grinding her teeth at first, had crossed a critical point at some point, but became coldly quiet. Ang. I was just asking because I was really curious. Have I ever participated in a meeting of knights? Ive also participated in gatherings of my peers or family, but its my first time at a Knights meeting uh Its not rumored that the Beech Knights have a lot of money for nothing. Lee Han checked his surroundings with an admiring expression. The more I looked, the more I liked it. How much money can I get if I get close? I heard that obtaining investment and sponsorship is a skill as a wizard. Of course, there were some bugs that were not paid back after being invested There were precedents, but basically, investment and sponsorship were a positive system. The wizard does the research he wanted to do but gave up because of the lack of money, and the investors and sponsors get the appropriate profit and honor. In the case of Lee Han, he was more interested in business than research. Cant it be a business that looks like research? Jean Cliff, who guided the party, went in first to meet the knights. After looking around, Lee Han called his friends. Shall we go in soon? Ughhh. The White Tiger Tower students seemed a little intimidated by the extravagant appearance of the gathering. Lee Han didnt pay much attention and stopped in front of the front door. Then he dusted his shoes. A driver who was just about to enter saw Lee Han and quickly brushed off the dust with an expression of I see! Kiik- The inside was just as gorgeous as the outside. It seemed like I could just live here, from the carpet on the floor to the furniture I brought with me, seeing how much gold coins I poured into at one meeting. As Anrago and Batrek roughly threw their coats onto the chairs, Lee Han said. for a moment. you cant leave it there Its not Ein Lorgard. Uh then where? There will be a space that serves as a drawing room. I have to put it there. The two knights sitting in front flinched. The two of them stood up and quickly looked around, picked up the coat they had thrown on the floor, and brushed it away. ? Around that time, Lee Han also began to feel strange. Wardanaz. Can I just sit down? Dont just sit at the head of the fireplace. A splendidly dressed knight flinched and rose from his seat. Can I take off my gloves? no. I am writing. One of the knights who had been wearing jewelry quickly put on gloves. Those sirs. sorry. You can just sit comfortably. no! I was going to do this, but I was just taking a break! The knights waved their hands and strongly insisted, Im not a rude person, but I made a slight mistake. Its a meeting of knights, and the knights can act a little more comfortably. hey. We are knights too The White Tiger Tower friends whispered as if they were unfair. Why do we point out?? Are you going to act the same when you join the noble meeting later? You have to learn it beforehand. Ah no thats true After being beaten with the right words, the friends couldnt argue. While the White Tiger Tower students were being bullied, the knights hurriedly adjusted their clothes and went to check. Are you okay with me? for a moment. Is this the order of the vests? I heard you know your manners! I know it well, but Im asking just in case. Before Lee Han came, they were the knights of the Beech Knights who were proud to be acting like nobles, but when the real one appeared, that trust began to shake. Is the sword here tea? Wait a minute. Have you worn too many jewelry? I guess it didnt work. Why are you making such a fuss? whats the matter? Actually, the Wodanaz family boy Ah! You said you were coming! But why? I threw my coat on the floor. Can I throw it away? Originally not! How the nobles laugh at such a thing! No, then why did you throw it on the floor? I believed you when you said you could throw it away Shut up and clean it up quickly! Dont grab the horses tail! Even the knight, who was evaluated as being dignified and good at etiquette among the knights, blushed with shame. Jean Cliff, who returned late, was surprised by the halls appearance, which was different from the usual loose and lax atmosphere. What the hell happened?! * * * Ah. something like that. Jean Cliff was amazed. Among the knights, there were no better manners than the Beech Knights. But like swordsmanship, there is always a sky above the sky. It must have been a very good experience to see and learn from the real thing. They will grow even more. haha! what the hell are you growing Giselle, who was trying to hold it in through her teeth, spat out unbearably. A knight would wield a sword, what the fuck Shh. Moradi. Its a gathering of other knights, isnt it? Giselle trembled with humiliation upon hearing Lee Hans right words. I almost made a mistake because I couldnt control my emotions Why did that happen to Wodanaz! Its alcohol! Cant I take that with me?! Giselle was taken aback by the dignified conversation between Anrago and Bartrek. I cant imagine Ill miss Ein Lorgard. and. Its a really expensive drink. yes? Wodanaz? Lets go get some bottles with me later. Ha ha ha ha ha! No joke not a joke. huh. Wodanaz please Unlike you, I come from a family of knights, so if rumors spread Angrago begged. Even if they were caught together, Lee Han might be fine, but Angra would be given a title like bottle thief among the knights. No I didnt mean stealing, I was talking about taking it. I will give you that much. ah. Was it like that? Anragos face brightened. Batrek also swallowed. Giselle closed her eyes tightly, not wanting to look at her. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 In the meantime, the knights opened bottles and poured alcohol like mad into the glasses. When the servants showed up with a roast wild boar on a plate, the knights got up and took the plate. ??? The knights who stole the plate pulled out their daggers and cut the meat thoroughly before Lee Han could panic. The knight swallowed the greasy chunk of meat in one bite. what? Lee Han was taken aback. It was different from the usual meeting. Normally, in a meeting, the people who gathered should say hello, talk, and enjoy some games before sharing a prepared meal Looking to the side, Anrago and Batrek were also hurriedly taking plates and putting food on top of each other. Moradi. I want you to listen and not be angry. Im asking because I really dont know Are knights meetings like this? okay. why. no. I was just surprised. You eat with pleasure. Giselle didnt show it, but she felt a surge of shame. Although the Beech Knights acted like dignified nobles, when it was time to eat, the true colors of knights had to come out. Although she was never ashamed of herself as a knight, the behavior of the Beech Knights, who pretended to be nobles, made Giselle ashamed. Why did people who would eat comfortably like this do such troublesome things earlier? Lee Han thought to himself. If the knights behaved like this comfortably from the beginning, wouldnt there be no need to keep a lot of useless manners outside of this limit? Then, are we going to talk after eating and drinking? Giselle nodded. This is much better. I wish it had been like this earlier. ?!?!?! While Gisele opened her eyes wide and looked at Lee Han, Jean Cliff returned. Jean Cliff returned from greeting the knights, holding a wine bottle in one hand and a glass in the other. I want to treat you to a drink! For the one who helped the knights of the Beech Knights! ah. thank you. Lee Han received the cup. The sparkling wine filled the glass. Both Jean Cliffs and Giselles glasses were full. The three tilted their glasses together. At that moment, Jean Cliffs face contorted and a shout erupted. Its poison!!!!! Clink! Giselle responded the most quickly. As soon as I heard Jean Cliffs words, I threw the half-drinked glass to the floor. Nonsense! Giselles eyes were full of shock. It was surprising that the gathering of these knights had been poisoned, but it was even more surprising that Giselle did not feel the poison in the slightest. Unlike the knights here, arent Giselle and the White Tiger Tower students trained as wizards? Considering the heterogeneous nature of the poison, I couldnt help but notice it. How? What poison? Giselle quickly looked away for a moment. I saw Anrago and Batrek, already drunk, robbing an empty bottle and then frozen. Giselle gave up quickly and turned her gaze to Lee Han. Wodanaz might have noticed! However, Lee Hans cup was empty. Giselle screamed in agony. I drank it all!! I couldnt help it because of politeness Are you kidding me? Did you loosen up just because you were out of school?! Lee Han was honestly unfair. If poison was made well and administered well, it was much more disadvantageous to eat it. Everyone, stop moving and put down the alcohol! Put the drink down there! Jean Cliff threw the knife on the table and broke the bottle. The knight who was about to drink it whole was startled. Sir Jean Cliff! What are you doing? Are you not mistaken? Poison There is nothing wrong with our bodies. The drunken knights were embarrassed by Jean Cliffs shouting. They also knew about poison in their own way. But I had never heard of a poison that had no effect on the body. Could Sir Jean Cliff have been mistaken? Damn, I heard about it from an alchemist I met in the capital. It doesnt matter now, but when the reagents in the food and the reagents in the alcohol mix and time passes Jean Cliff, who had wide feet, had been introduced to the recently made poison while visiting the capital. It was a poison based on wild mushrooms, but the alchemist excitedly introduced it as a very unique poison. -There is no effect when reagents of various ingredients are present individually, but they mix with each other and turn into poison over time, so such clever poisons are rare. In order to recognize in advance the poison created by mixing in this body, you had to be familiar with all kinds of reagents or know about the combination of poisons. Fortunately, Jean Cliff heard the story from the alchemist and remembered all the flavors of the reagents. You remembered all of that? Lee Han was stunned by the knights ignorant methods. It would have been less surprising that I felt a sense of incongruity because I knew all about the reagents that went into it. I will call the healing wizard! Realizing that the current situation was no joke, the knights shouted in contemplation. Poison was a race against time. A little too late could result in massive casualties. However, Lee Han was calm. That kind of poison doesnt have a strong effect. The poison made in order not to be discovered by knights or wizards had to be composed of weak ingredients. It was highly likely that the poison was not life-threatening. Sir Jean Cliff. What are the effects of the poison? You will be unable to use magic temporarily. The knights let out a sigh of relief for a moment. It wasnt that dangerous as long as the mana dissipated. Which one? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Servants, do not move! I will investigate one by one! I will also check the porters. Can anyone put such poison here? Could it have been mixed by mistake? The entrance was closed and an investigation started, but the situation was confusing because of the situation. The anti-magician hiding as a porter laughed inwardly. I wont be able to find it no matter what. Their preparation was meticulous and persistent. A few weeks ago, the food ingredients and alcohol of the meeting were checked, and the ingredients of the poison based on mountain mushrooms were divided and injected. It was a revenge worthy of the knights who ruined their grand scheme. The signal has already gone! It was the porter who immediately signaled when the knights began to eat and drink. It was unexpected that the knight named Jean Cliff noticed, but it didnt matter because he drank anyway There were a few invited students besides the knights, but they were still young kids. Besides, isnt he a magician whose mana was scattered because he ate poison together? In a way, it was an easier opponent than the knight. The plan had to be considered successful enough to sell. Recall, feelings. ??? One of the students suddenly brandished a staff and cast a spell on the servant. The anti-magicist almost snorted at his absurdity. Youre digging a grave! As the most versatile talent in the empire was the mage, of course this kind of interrogation was possible. However, even those magics were not omnipotent. The anti-magicist knew very well what kind of magic those types of magic were. It was a magic that had to be used on a suspect who had been narrowed down to one or two people as it consumed a lot of mana and drained his mental power. Casting it as soon as it shuts up because its urgent. I wasnt just a student. Recall, feelings. Recall, feelings. Come up, come up, come up ???? The anti-magician was embarrassed. what? Is it a trick? ah. i get it! Hes bluffing! Little hair Pretending to memorize a fake spell and trying to get the other persons reaction. He was pretty smart for a student. However, the anti-magician was not shaken. Try it. Smirking inwardly, the anti-magician controlled his expression. Recall, feelings?? Lee Han looked at the porter. Then he said it as if he was dumbfounded. Is this the person? catch!!! The enraged knights rushed at them. The anti-magicist screamed. How!?! * * * The knights were masters of interrogation. The tattered anti-magician confided in the gang waiting outside. What nonsense! To complain about having fulfilled your duty as a knight! This is why mercenaries! The knights of the Beech Knights, not knowing the details, were very angry. If it was an understandable grudge, they would at least respect it as an enemy, but isnt this resolving a grudge against them that has nothing to do with them? Anti-magicists are just like that! Seeds of evil polluting the empire! Lee Han broke out in a cold sweat. It wasnt because of the poison, it was because he had figured out the situation. Did I ask the knights for nothing? I never thought that getting help from knights to make things easier would come back like this. If the knights got hurt, Lee Hans heart wouldnt be at ease. Now is not the time to be like this. We must prepare for an attack. I know. Jean Cliffs face became serious. It is dangerous. The knights here are not used to this kind of melee. Did you know? Lee Han was surprised to see that Jean Cliff evaluated the Knights he belonged to in a calm manner. The Beech Knights were at a disadvantage in this situation, as their main purpose was friendship and socializing. Wardanaz. Magical power It doesnt gather. The faces of Anrago and Batrek were also dark. So did the other articles. Gradually, the poison of mountain mushrooms was completed and began to spread. Jean Cliff was also enduring it by vigorously circulating his own mana, but his complexion was not good. Right. i get it. wait. Ill make an antidote. I dont know how much I can make before the raid starts what? what did you say?! Not only Jean Cliff, who was contemplating how to prepare for a fight, but also his friends were shocked. You know how to make an antidote?! How!? Did you know about this poison? No I dont know. And its not even a complete antidote. Its made with divine magic, so well have to see how effective it is. Lee Han took up his staff and prepared divine magic. I hadnt thought that Priest Shianas anti-coercion would be helpful in a situation like this. If the sacred magic of the Afha Church awakened by Lee Han was the conversion of white flame, then the sacred magic of the Flement Church was the creation of an antidote. Are you a faithful follower of holy magic no wait a minute Are you a member of the Wardanaj? Its not important right now Wait a minute. I dont have enough magic power, so dont force it! Jean Cliff, who had been muttering, stopped Lee Han in embarrassment. No matter how urgent it was, it was dangerous to use high-consuming magic like divine magic in a situation without magical power. However, before it could be stopped, Lee Han created an antidote. The wine in the wine bottle turned transparent. From Sir Jean Cleef! I understand. Sir Jean Cliff gulped down the clear, colorless antidote. Then, surprisingly, the mana that was about to disperse was maintained again. Then I will make the next antidote. Anrago stood by to drink the antidote as soon as it was finished. Then Lee Han pushed away Angrago and pulled Giselle. In this situation, the venomous Moradi was far more reliable. Angrago cried out in bewilderment. Is Moradi still in good shape because he drank less?! no. Ang. From my point of view, as the head of alchemy, Moradis condition seems worse. ??! Is thatis it? Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Giselle knew that her situation was better than her friends, but remained silent. It was because even in Giselles eyes, she seemed to be more helpful than Anragona or Batrek. Sir Jean Cliff. Time doesnt seem to give everyone an antidote. Can you pick out the people you need? Dont worry about that! I will prepare right away. Nonsense nonsense! how!! The anti-magicist who was lying next to him shouted. It was a face that was hard to believe. How do you use magic?! Sir Jean-Cleef was about to be enraged at the evil anti-magicist intervening, but for a moment he was convinced that it was really so. I know? But are you really okay? I have a lot of magic in my constitution, so I dont get poison easily. What bullshit is that!!! Shut up. puck! The knight next to him kicked the anti-magicist. It was hard to forgive him for interfering in a conversation on a subject he had dared to attack with poison. What does it mean that you have a lot of magical power and are not easily poisoned? Originally, magic reacts violently and resists when it encounters external substances such as poison, but now, in the case of mountain mushrooms, they are special creatures that dissipate mana, so there is no time to resist Sir Jean Cliff, now is not the time . Be prepared! You can ask me later! Giselle screamed involuntarily. After all, it was rudeness that he would never have done normally, as he was still a knight apprentice. Furthermore, Giselle is a person who places great importance on reputation and influence among knight families. Oops. Spitting it out, Giselle immediately regretted it. If Sir Jean-Cleef was even offended, Giselles reputation among the knights of the Order of the Beech was just Thats right. Im sorry! Everyone move. Knights who havent recovered their magic, go here! Reinforce doors and windows to keep enemies out. Knights whose magical powers have been restored, go over there! Fortunately, Sir Jean-Cleef moved right away instead of getting angry. Giselle let out a sigh of relief. Chuck- ??? The knights of the Beech Tree Order secretly raised their thumbs and thanked Giselle. Giselle looked at them in bewilderment. Moradi. thanks. Giselle was speechless at Lee Hans words. To receive such a good evaluation for one irrational act. It just felt like the current situation itself made no sense from beginning to end. * * * Bakdeugul ran wildly up the hill. As soon as the signal dropped, the anti-magicists ran. They cant use magic! But dont be alarmed. Still, a knight is a knight! Do not worry! The shouts of anti-magicists from mercenaries could be heard from everywhere. Experienced mercenaries knew their weaknesses as much as they knew the fears of knights. If it was a mud fight that took place in a situation where they were poisoned, the mercenary had no choice but to take advantage. Shish shish shush C Bakdeugul was not surprised by the sound of the arrow flying and shouted. Stop it! There was the sound of arrows bouncing against the shield. The anti-magicists succeeded in blocking it without taking any damage. I guess you noticed. It must have been because he was poisoned. Thats what I was expecting. No matter how meticulously prepared, I didnt think that the knights would not notice until the end. It was only natural to expect an attack as long as they were poisoned. The mercenaries were not vigilant at all. Get under siege and enter. Dont leave even one alive! Bakdeogul activated the < Through Eye of Antagondals > artifact. Although it was dark, the surroundings of the camp built by the knights were clearly visible. As expected, there were no traps around. No matter how much I noticed, there wouldnt be time to set traps all the way around the camp. Then it wasnt difficult. It seems to be trying to hold out inside the building. Laughing bastards. The barracks set up for banquets were much stronger and stronger than normal barracks, but they were built in haste. It was a structure made of wood and cloth rather than iron and stone, so it could be easily destroyed. Should I break down the door? You dont have to. Why do I have to play around with the tricks of knights? Bakdeogul snorted. You can break the tightly closed doors and windows to get inside, but why should you fight against them? This was after everything had already been prepared. To set fire to it. yes! Setting fire to the large barracks was not as easy as I thought. It didnt spread just by throwing fire. But it wasnt difficult if you were prepared. Fiery arrows rose from the darkness and flew toward the barracks. hahahahahahahaha! Knights! What are you going to do! Are you going to burn to death? Run out! The mercenaries shouted and stamped to frighten and confuse those inside. Fire spread throughout the barracks and smoke rose. Anyone could see that the knights would jump out soon. Smack! ??? what?! Suddenly the lights in the barracks went out. The barracks were soaked wet with the sound of clanking inside. As if someone was pouring a huge amount of water inside. The mercenaries were astonished. What should I do? Blow the fire again! I only stopped once. Fire arrows flew again, but nothing changed. Wasnt it an artifact?! At first, I thought they put out the fire by using an artifact or a scroll. At best, I thought it would be okay to use it once or twice, but Bakdeogul frowned. Surprisingly, the fire arrows of the mercenaries were about to run out first. It looks like you prepared a lot of water. Break down the door. All right! hey. Break down the door! One of the mercenaries tore the scroll. Then a savage wind broke loose and beat at the barracks barracks. bang!!! Go in at the same time. Destroy the others too! yes! Another scroll was torn apart and the thin walls of the barracks shattered. And a huge mound of dirt was revealed. ???? what?!? The mercenaries were astonished at the mound of dirt that appeared beyond the wall like a fortress. Building an earthen wall behind the barracks wall in such a short time? Unless theres a wizard Isnt there a wizard? If there was, the guy inside would have said. Dont be fooled. pierce the other side! The knights are desperate. bang! There is a hole in the other wall. However, there was also a thick earthen wall waiting there. At this point, the eyes of the mercenaries began to shake. Bakdeogul glared at the barracks with hateful eyes. The mercenaries were not all thorough anti-magicists. There were also those who participated out of a desire for gold. These people will run away without hesitation even if the situation goes a little wrong. Bak De Gul felt the need to give strong instructions. It doesnt change the fact that the knights are poisoned. to the door! Throw the remaining scrolls at the door before you enter! Fortunately, there was no earthen wall on the inside, exposed through the front door of the barracks. It seemed that the knights couldnt get there. As the remaining scrolls exploded, a roar spread around the front door. It was a shock that would have blown right away if there were knights waiting behind the door. The mercenaries put their shields in front with a shout and charged. At that moment, the floor went down. !!! Everyone was astonished at the pit trap, which was deep enough for the entire body to fall, not an ankle-deep trap. When did such a deep trap?! Shoot! The arrows of the knights flew from within. The missing mercenaries screamed for help, but their colleagues could not afford to block the attack. Make a foothold and enter! He had no intention of saving Bak De Gul either. Now was not the time. The siege equipment he had brought with him in case of an unexpected situation flew over the pit. As the mercenaries blocked the arrows with their shields and tried to attack again, lightning flew from within. !!! The mercenaries fell into the pit without even screaming at the lightning that flew without breathing. Lightning magic had particularly vicious power among elemental magic. The mercenaries flinched at the magic that penetrated and tore muscles even if they were blocked by shields. It seems fitting that there is a wizard! Isnt that fine?! Shut up and go in. Bakdeogul said savagely. When this happened, Bak De Gul also noticed that the situation was strange. Something went wrong with the plan. I dont know what the guy who went inside was wrong, but there is a wizard who didnt eat poison! The story isnt different kuck! Blood spurted from the neck of one of the mercenaries he was arguing with. Bakdeogul held up the dripping skewer sword and looked at the mercenaries coldly. Are you going to run around again? Ooh Whoa!! The mercenaries started charging again. In the meantime, Bak De Gul spoke to his subordinate. We have to break through the weak earth wall while the mercenaries take their time. yes! The load understood right away. That impenetrable entrance was now a trap. Even if it looked like it would be easy to get in with that level of preparation, I didnt know what was inside. It was unbelievable that he prepared so quickly, but he had to take the initiative in order not to be played by the knights anymore. Puck Puck Puck- Bakdeoguls men began to break down the weak earth wall. It was an ignorant way to hit it with magic power, but the effect was clear. A thick mound of dirt collapsed, revealing a hole. Go in Kuck! Jean Cliff, who was hiding behind a pile of dirt, began to slaughter the mercenaries. A blazing aura burned from the sword and cut the mercenaries metal equipment like paper. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a lively and tireless article that anyone could see. Bak De Gul and Bak De Guls men were stunned. how??? You scumbag anti-magicists. Where do you commit crimes and hold grudges insolently! Be surrounded! Bakdeoguls men shouted as they received Jean Cliffs attack. It was certainly a great knight, but the elite he brought were also veteran mercenaries. It was not easy to lose if you were surrounded. However, other knights were waiting beside Jean Cliff. In an instant, the fight turned into a group-to-group fight. Formed and well-armed knights were masters of group warfare. The mercenaries choked under the pressure, as if a steel wall had been erected. At best, around 20 knights, and those knights must have been poisoned! Bakdeogul grabbed his sword and charged. I wasnt aiming for Jean Cliff. The fact that the knights moved like that means that the front gate is empty! Stab the station of the station! Bakdeogul gathered his mana and stretched out with his feet. Pak, the floor dented, and Park De-guls body flew straight over the pit. A thunderbolt has come. Bakdeogul rolled his body to avoid it. Lightning struck again. Bakdeogul blocked the thunderbolt with the Dark Spirit Bracelet Artifact, which had seven entangled snakes. You wizard! Ill kill you Bakdeogul shouted and opened his eyes. The wizard in front of him was too young. The wizard who extinguished the fire, erected the earthen wall, and summoned the thunderbolt? Why does it look familiar? Despite Bakdeulguls death, the opponent did not waver and waved his staff. Then, a huge skeleton warrior ran from the side and blew away Bakdeugul. Bakdeogul gnashed his teeth and prepared to use a secret technique. At this level, he could not be ignored as a young wizard. When dealing with wizards, speed is the key. It had to be killed as quickly as possible. Jump into a blow and kill him But at that moment, the green leopard pet rushed in and beat Bakdeugul. Bakdeogul corrected his posture once again and grinded his teeth. Two summons Finally, the griffon jumped out from the ceiling and drove its claws into Bakdeuguls back. Bakdeogul threw away everything that was dignified and howled. You fucking wizard bastard! Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Actually, even the two summoned beasts crossed the line a lot. What kind of unreasonable thing to do for a young-looking wizard? Moreover, it was right after he called out the thunderbolt mercilessly. Even if he squeezed magic power from his blood, that much didnt come out. But now that Griffon came out, Bakdeoguls patience ran out. I will kill you! As a lively crimson aura glowed and formed on the skewer-shaped sword, Lee Han shouted to Ponrig. Stand back, phone league! The opponents swordsmanship skills were not normal. It was on the same level as Jean Cliff. If you get caught by an opponent like that, even a griffon could be blown away. Sharkan and Skeleton Warrior Godanaltes, who did not care about the damage, rushed. Gonadaltes. request! What who! Wood deok! Even in the midst of panic, Bakdeugul accurately pierced the skeleton warrior with an aura. The swordsmans aura, created after endlessly painful training, was the crystallization of patience and at the same time a spear that could pierce anything. To pierce a reinforced skeleton made by stacking more than ten skeleton warriors, even with a shield. Lee Han couldnt help but be surprised at the destructive power that exceeded expectations. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What the hell! But Bak De Gul also had something unexpected. Bakdeuguls eyes widened as the skeleton warrior held on to him without hesitation. No matter how many layers of additionally summoned bone armor he layered, he survived without being reverse summoned right away by the aura. What the! Taking advantage of that gap, Sharkan let out a bloody sound and bit Bakdeuguls ankle. Bakdeogul spat out curse words and tried to kick Sharkan, but Sharkan didnt show his greed and immediately backed away. Hey heck Skeleton warriors were later summoned. Bakdeulgul walked away from the Skeleton Warrior without giving any gap. The true attack of the black magician began after the summons were defeated. He also had to be careful with the corpse of his summoner. However, despite being careful, Bakde Guls coat exploded. bang!! Bakdeogul instinctively focused his magic on his muscles to block the attack, but he could not completely block the impact. What damn??? Bak De Gul did not understand. Clearly away from the corpse of the summon, how could an explosion of this magnitude? At most, I would have only asked about bone crumbs Its fortunate. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. If the opponent had stuck to it, I wouldnt have been able to use it for fear of a big explosion. At that level, there was a limit even if it exploded! Of course, even considering that, it was more powerful than expected but the arrogant face of the other wizard came into Bakdeuguls eyes. It was as if he was declaring, I still have a lot of things hidden. It cant go on like this. Bakdeogul turned off his nerves from Sharkan and Griffon. The wizards summoned beasts were certainly threatening, but the wizard was not formidable enough to defeat them while holding them in check. I had to get out of the opponents palm. Bak De Gul took a deep breath. The color of the crimson aura deepened with the death penalty and burned strongly. Even if they gave each limb one by one, he was thinking of attacking the wizard directly. shit. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly. Gradually, the situation was going unexpectedly. I thought the enemies would retreat if they were blocked this much Why arent they retreating? Most of the means prepared were blocked, and frontal attacks and detour attacks were also blocked. Isnt this usually enough to retreat? Do you have such a deep grudge against the knights? Did the Beech Knights lock them up while insulting their parents? Lee Han did not notice that he had pushed his enemies too hard. Having suffered this much, it was not easy to retreat apart from the rise of the medicine. I didnt know what traps a wizard like this would have prepared for a retreat. The only way left for Bak De Gul was to decapitate the wizard. It was the only sure way left. Lets try. ? why. What are you waiting for? Bak De Gul spoke to Lee Han. It was to open up the opponent and distract him. What trap did the sorcerer leave? I dont have any more? Lee Han was a little taken aback. The summons were used up, and now all that was left was a pure battle of power. The moment the opponent attacked, I was thinking of casting fantasy magic and invisible magic and then going to magic rampage. As a swordsman who knows how to use Auras, I was worried that I would not have enough time, but in this situation, I couldnt help it. for a moment. no. When Lee Han seemed to misunderstand, he decided to match the rhythm. In any case, time can be turned off. Im waiting for you to pounce. I see Bakdeogul let out a low snort and glared at Lee Han. There must be a magic circle on the floor. The magic that activates an invisible magic circle the moment you step on the floor was often used defensively. Lee Han nodded. yes. Even on the ceiling. yes. Even on the wall. yes. Bakdeogul suddenly became confused. I was even more confused because the other mage seemed to be telling the truth calmly. what? No no again I almost got fooled by the wizard again. Bakdeogul put down his pride. First of all, he had to admit that the opposing mage was one step above him unconditionally. It was humiliating enough to burn my heart to be pushed by such a blue wizard, but I couldnt help it. Up until now, I had been completely playing in the hands of the magician. kill! At that moment, a dagger flew from behind Bakdeugul. Bakdeogul sensed the presence and quickly avoided it. What was this! under! Bakdeogul shouted as if he finally knew. The White Tiger Tower students who were fighting on the side of the knights came running to help Lee Han. No Lee Han was embarrassed. why are you coming?? I told you to fight together with the knights! You are bad at acting! Bakdeogul laughed openly. Seeing her bewildered like that made me more confident. It was clear how many wizards these young knights were hiding. Lets try it! Anrago aimed his shortbow. It was a fairly skilled skill, but it still lacked a lot in the eyes of a prosecutor who had gone through a lot of prenatal battles like Park De Gul. what? Stay alert. A trap Bakdeugul didnt care much, but he felt strong magic power from the shortbow. Shut! ! Some kind of artifact, the arrow passed by with a bloody sound. It was so powerful that even one wrong hit would knock it down. also! hey! Because of this power, it is difficult to control Be patient! I have no choice but to adapt myself! Was that magic spell cast by that wizard!? At this point, Bak De Gul began to wonder. How many of the spells shown here did that wizard cast? Clink! At that moment, the potion bottle flew. It was a potion thrown by Bartrek. Looking at the aura inside, it was clear that it was poison. Bakdeogul had no choice but to stop attacking once again and hit the potion bottle. Its not like that strong poison. did you stop it? no. You shouldnt judge by appearance. Its a trap that wizard dug! The motion has stopped. In the meantime, Lee Han grabbed the staff and completed the spell. The attack of the White Tiger Tower friends was honestly not that great, but for some reason Bakdeugul was more vigilant than necessary and wasted time. That gap gave Lee Han another chance. Pajijijijijijik! Kuk! When a different and much thicker thunderbolt flew through the wide tent, Bakdeugul instinctively avoided it. This son of a bitch is on the street! The opposing wizard fired a series of attacks as if he hadnt even expected to hit it in one shot. The distance gradually widened to avoid the attack. It was a method that was hard to see in normal wizards. As much as it consumes mana, its normal for the loophole to be revealed as soon as you try to hit it in one shot and dodge Are you alright?! Okay! Its a knights job to protect a mage! Are you sure you can stop it? The White Tiger Tower friends did not answer. Lee Han felt a great sense of responsibility. Ill have to stop it somehow. In the meantime, Giselle swung her twin swords and stood in front of Bakdeogul. An enemy sword that burns with an aura. It was a technique with tremendous destructive power, but that doesnt mean that Auras are omnipotent. Giselle avoided contact with the opponents sword and attempted to stab it, widening the distance as if to keep it in check. The Moradi family!! Wait you guys wait wait?! Bakdeogul opened his eyes wide when he saw the swordsmanship. There were so many confusing things today that it felt like there was a fog in my head, but something came to mind when I saw that swordsmanship. Thats the pattern of the Alpha family, and thats the pattern of the Bark family wait wait? All of them were from families that had nothing to do with the Beech Knights, and there was no reason for them to be here. Besides, the strangely young knights. A realization flashed in Bakdeoguls mind. You were a student?!?! The White Tiger Tower students were more perplexed. Didnt you know I was a student? Why is it so crazy? Such a crazy wizard trick! uh? No, hes a student too Realizing that he had been tricked once again, Bak De Gul was furious like a demon from hell. Tricking students like knights and tying their ankles. That enemy was not only cunning, but also ferocious. Magic or something Bakdeogul believed in his body as a trained swordsman and prepared to rush, whether the summoned beast was attacked or torn by magic. Where to fly! The air vibrated with a lively sound. Wow Jangchang!! And the Skull Principals Death Knights smashed the tent with blue eyes and rushed in. * * * The Death Knights trampled the mercenaries outside, drained the energy of the mercenaries inside, and finally engaged in a wheel battle against Bakdeugul. Bakdeogul was furious at the sudden attack of the Death Knights and swung an aura, but the Death Knights sneered at the damage and recovered right away. -Poke more, living man! I mean stab more! -Live, I knew how to handle auras from the time you were wriggling in your fathers egg sac. Did you think it would be all right with that skill? Ha ha ha ha! -The most evil and terrible magic is protecting us! These cursed undead! Bakdeogul was frightened. Ever since I was able to handle my aura, I felt a sense of helplessness that I had never felt before. Even the undead living in the darkest and worst lands of the empire could not recover and rolled on the ground when hit by an aura! Chow! Every time they brushed against the Death Knights swords, their blood froze, their bones dulled, and their vitality disappeared. Bakdeogul tried to increase his body magic, but his body stiffened and his legs collapsed. thud! I will remember you! -??? -Who do you hold a grudge against now? The Death Knights, who sealed Bakdeugul with all sorts of artifacts, were dumbfounded by Bakdeuguls words. Was he an idiot who didnt even know whose knife he was cut by? You wizard today I played in your hands Ill admit but next time never! - - The Death Knights who grasped the situation became a bit embarrassed. I came to follow the students, but a battle broke out and I came to help, but suddenly it became a strategically elaborate ambush. -Yes. you guys are playing -hey! -why. isnt this better? -Well, thats also true. The masters disciple will be satisfied as this will become more notorious. ???? Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Lee Han, who was listening by the side, asked in bewilderment even though he was tired. What good does it do for me to become notorious? C Isnt it cool? C Notoriety is fame. Wardanaz County. Among the Death Knights, the Death Knight, who is in charge of the role of a senior knight, spoke in a benevolent voice as if kindly explaining. Of course, the content was not friendly at all. -Think about it! When the enemy meets Mr. Wardanaj, would it be better for them to shudder at the mere mention of Mr. Wardanajs name or be surprised at hearing the name for the first time? I like the latter Lee Han just wanted to surprise the unwary opponent. -No mage would wish for the latter. Of course, Wodanaj-kun would think that he could easily gain notoriety at the current rate even without using this method, but -Isnt fame originally mixed with a bit of bluffing? -Right. yes! Most of the Death Knights were from famous knights in their lives, so there was no objection to a little bit of bluffing. Besides, its something to be proud of if your enemies know your name, so why be afraid of that? The true strong will trample the enemy even if they prepare traps. I still have enough -Are you satisfied with defeating the ghoul king in Granden City during vacation? C It shouldnt be. -thats right! Just as you must strike when the iron is hot, you must spread your fame when it spreads! At the sound of the Death Knights gathering and chattering, Lee Han started to get a headache. I was tired from the blood-drying battle Lets see! From a distance, Bak De Gul still couldnt grasp the situation and gnashed his teeth at Lee Han. Annoyed, Lee Han shot sharply. Shut up. a little. The Death Knights nodded happily as if they were doing just that. * * * Skeleton Headmaster, who was screaming and laughing at the students being caught up in the rapids, was surprised by the reports of the Death Knights. what!? -The anti-magicists attacked the knights! It seems that Bakdeogul, a member of the Secret Pursuit, is the ringleader! Uh is that true? Skeleton Principal was embarrassed for the first time in a while and asked the Death Knight back. Because there was really no reason for anti-magicalists to attack the Knights. In addition, Bak Deogul, who leads the mysterious pursuit team, was a notorious criminal in his own right, to the extent that even the skeleton headmaster had seen his name in the documents. His personality was tenacious and insidious, so he was good at stratagems and his swordsmanship was so strong that he reached the level of an Auror, so many imperial mages lost their lives at the tip of his sword. Why would a guy like that leisurely attack an insignificant order like the Beech Knights? The Beech Knights are an order of knights with no special features other than an abundance of gold coins Have you run out of money? The Death Knights next to the skeleton principal shouted in surprise when they heard the report from the scene. -You have to go right away! what? There are death knights around. -The Beech Knights they say they can get hurt? The Skeleton Headmaster looked at the Death Knights as if he thought, Do I have to care about these guys too much? Then, as if the Death Knights were frustrated, they shouted. -Didnt you take the students with you! Masters disciple too! ah. thats better At most, a raid of that scale would have been enough for him to take his own life. -???? The Death Knights were embarrassed by the masters arrogant appearance. The Death Knights at the scene would have arrived right away, so there was no hurry. Lets start off slowly. -master. I respect your confidence, but I think too much confidence leads to arrogance and carelessness Tsk tsk. Those who have eyes but cannot see, and those who have heads but cannot think. Well, thats why you guys are the Death Knights and Im the owner. The skeleton headmaster flew away with a confident back. The Death Knights rushed after him. But his eyes were full of anxiety. C Didnt you make a mistake the other time after leaving it there? -Im worried But to my surprise, the Headmaster Skeletons prediction was correct this time. The Death Knights were amazed at the fact that no one died and the camp was completely subdued. -no?! -really?! look! what did i say Dumb minions. What more do you have to do to believe me? The Death Knights became unfair. Havent their masters been wrong quite a few times? -What happened? -So thats it While the Death Knights gathered and chatted, the skeleton headmaster was blown away by the knights. Originally, after the battle was over, it was a good time to be condescending. If you heal a few cuts and stab wounds, its good to hear the great archmage. ah! Knights of the Great Beech Knights, your devotion will not be forgotten by the people of the Empire. His Excellency Gonadaltes!! The knights of the Beech Knights, who were sitting and bandaging themselves, shouted furiously. Headmaster Skeleton was slightly taken aback by the much hotter reaction than he had expected. what? I can only admire those insightful eyes that kept the summoned beasts on standby just in case! Thank you for the grace!! ah. Headmaster Skeleton realized what they were mistaken for. They mistakenly thought that the Death Knights, which were put up to monitor student escapes, were prepared in case of a rampage by anti-magicalists. Imperial Archmage, Lord of Einrogard, His Majestys Demonic Commander and Guardian of the Magical Barrier A quick-witted Death Knight ran and instead listed the titles of Headmaster Skeleton. As a matter of course, its just something you have to do. Besides, think of the gold that the Beech Knights donated to Einrogard. Where did the reagents that raised these summoned beasts come from? When the headmaster skeleton winked and winked, the knights burst into laughter. Lee Han wondered if his sense of humor was paralyzed because the knights shed a lot of blood. Now I understand the deep meaning behind His Excellencys actions in sending his disciple. You didnt just have them attend the meeting, but you sent them to prepare for the intelligence report that anti-magicists are going wild! haha. I woke up. Cant you think of any other reason than that? Lee Han stared at him, but the skeleton headmaster lightly ignored him. The disciple must have been quite active. Not quite! It doesnt shake even after being poisoned Reinforcing the tent with soil Catching that boss by himself What did this bastard do? Headmaster Skeleton focused on remaining calm. I expected it to be somewhat active, but it surpassed it several times. No, why would he deal with a guy like Bak Deogul? Is he a madman for fame or just a madman Yes? nothing Anyway, Im really happy that everyone is okay. of course. To think that the donations we sent were used to grow such an excellent imperial tree! The knights were very admiring and proud of Einrogards first year level. At this level, the gold money he had sent was not regrettable. The White Tiger Tower students had to feel guilty as if they had cheated the knights even though they hadnt done anything. ha ha ha! Right right right! The skeleton headmaster also laughed, exposing his bones. Apparently, at the end of this year, the knights were expected to receive a hefty donation. Look! This banquet came to an end so quickly due to the attack of the evil ones. Instead of holding the banquet again, how about donating the remaining gold coins to Ein Rogard? Thats a really good idea! I agree! Very nice Skeleton Headmaster sneakily agreed, but kept his mouth shut for fear of spoiling the atmosphere. The knights gathered the remaining gold coins in one place in exchange for help from magic. Headmaster Skeleton looked so happy for the first time in a while. Come here, my dear disciple! ? Lee Han looked around in confusion for a moment. uh? I go? C Mr. Wardanaz, thats right. -This is Mr. Wardanaz. C Who else would be your favorite disciple? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You mean that? I want to talk about Einrogard in front of the knights. yes?? Lee Han was startled and looked at the skull headmaster. Are you serious? Of course, the headmaster of the skull also noticed the emotions contained in Lee Hans ??. If you are, you can do well. aha. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster. The skeleton principal also looked at the student. The two priests made a deal with just their eyes. What surprised me when I entered Einrogard was the consideration of the principal, who showed us magic from the moment we passed the school gate and made us familiar with magic Wodanaz, what the hell is that guy doing? Leave it alone and get some rest. Giselle collapsed on the blanket. * * * After hearing the story, the knights shed tears in admiration for Einrogards teachings. The skeleton headmaster watched with affectionate eyes at the disciple who had more than tripled his donation. proud of you! I also always respect the principal. Did you know the information about the anti-magicists in advance? yes. ? Lee Han felt a sense of incongruity. No way, they were attached to monitor our escape What nonsense are you talking about! There are many listening ears, but they can be misunderstood! Headmaster Skeleton winked that there were still many knights resting around the barracks. Lee Han noticed and nodded. There are a lot of boxes left over from preparing for the banquet. Can I bring some in? Wouldnt the knights also want to take it back when they go back to their family? Then I will ask and take it. The skeleton headmaster cursed at his pupil. How could someone from the Blue Dragon Tower be so greedy? More than that, youve managed to deal with an enemy of that level. I was lucky. There was a lot of time to prepare, the enemy did not know about Lee Han, and there was even a powerful article on this side. Of course, the skeleton principal looked at Lee Han as if he were a madman. No one would call it luck. No Its noisy. Rather, do you know why these guys attacked the knights? ah. that is. Lee Han explained the unfortunate misunderstanding between them. Headmaster Skeleton muttered upon hearing that. Oops. I should have kept it tighter. My choice wasnt wrong, but it was too lenient! That is that so? No worries. Everyone here, from the boss to the remnants, has been captured, so even the Beech Knights wont have to be careful on the night road. Me too, right? Youre a mage, and youve already halved two anti-magicist groups, so thats a bit far-fetched. Lee Han looked around. From knights to death knights, only those who liked to gossip were seen. If you want to control everyone, youll have to be a skeleton headmaster Dont be afraid of rising notoriety among your enemies. Its the enemies you have to fear, not you. There are more interesting things than useless things like that. look Headmaster Skeleton took out the artifacts he had stolen from Bakdeugul, not caring at all about Lee Hans complicated feelings. Do you know who created this artifact? I do not know? This is the < Through Eye of Antagondals > artifact. An artifact created by the evil sorceress Antagondals. ah. okay. Wait, is this person also from Ein Lorgard?! Seeing Lee Han asking sincerely, the skeleton headmaster glared at the student. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 As expected That seems right. Lee Han, who understood the skeleton headmasters gaze in a different way, nodded as if he knew that. no! yes? Do you think all magic criminals in the Empire are from Ein Rogard? uh? Isnt it? The Headmaster Skeleton was at a loss for words. It was even more shocking to feel that the disciple in front of me was talking seriously, not joking. What the! Seriously not. Is that so isnt it because there are knights out there? Im not using my magic. Are you okay? Ah Lee Han finally understood. The skeleton headmaster wanted to hit one, but he held it in thinking of the donation his pupil had just received. If youre a magical criminal, then Yes. The Empire had enemies whose names alone inspired fear and hostility. Anti-magicist Satanist Separatist Black magicg No, not a warlock. I made a mistake. Not a black magician, but a magic criminal. I wanted to say that I was a magical criminal. Anyway, since they are wanted criminals of this level, it is very rare for them to even be branded as magical criminals, no matter how troublesome the four seniors of Einrogard are. It doesnt exist. Lee Han was not surprised. It would have been more surprising if it hadnt been there. Anyway, the skeleton principals logic was valid. Surprisingly, not everyone could become a magical criminal. A wizard who failed in his magic experiment and flooded the valley, destroying all the crops in the village? Its strange, but he wasnt a magic criminal. It just belonged to a mad wizard. A sorcerer caught on the spot trying to infiltrate another Templar graveyard and steal a corpse? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its really strange, but he wasnt a magic criminal. It also belonged to not just a crazy wizard, but a little bit a lot of crazy wizards. In order to be branded as a magic criminal in the Empire, he had to viciously explode incidents that were incomparable to those mentioned above and defeat the pursuit of Imperial bounty hunters and knights dozens of times. At that level, In the name of the Emperor of the Empire, this wizard can no longer be called a wizard. Notoriety that belongs to the highest level of notoriety that an imperial mage can receive. No matter how much Einrogard is a crazy wizard school, it couldnt easily produce the best of the best. In addition, seeing that the seniors were brought to the punishment room even after graduation, the skeleton headmaster seemed to care about his face and status in the empire and did follow-up management. I think Im an excellent wizard, so I just thought I was from Einrogard. Its an illusion that many people make. Headmaster Skeleton nodded as if he understood. If the excellent wizards in the empire have an accident, is it unconditionally Einrogard? Even more irritating was that 95% of these illusions werent wrong. Returning to the story of Antagondals, hes not from Einrogard, and hes a green wizard who hasnt even lived five hundred years yet I think its a little strange to say that hes green for a wizard over a hundred years old. It has been consistently gaining a notoriety to the point of being annoying. Headmaster Skeleton raised the < Antagondals'' piercing eye > artifact and the dark spirit wood bracelet artifact with seven entangled snakes in a voice mixed with annoyance. Enemies of the empire show up with a nasty artifact, to the point that three out of ten times its made by him Are wizards selling artifacts to anti-magicists? The enemy of an enemy is always an easy opponent to grasp. And in the first place, the corrupted ones will cover the opponent. They are the ones who will devour their own bodies as long as they are profitable. The skeleton principals voice was full of contempt. It was understandable that Headmaster Lee Han-eun had such feelings. Artifacts are items that help even those who dont know magic to cause abnormalities relatively easily. I couldnt take a good look at the magic criminal who made and sold such artifacts to anti-magicists or enemies of various empires. The most arrogant thing is that you took the lineage of the old kingdom and scorned me! dare! uh that I see. When the important reasons suddenly came up, Lee Han was a little taken aback. Youre young and dont know how important this is. The Skeleton Headmaster grumbled. For the Skeleton Headmaster, who inherited the lineage of the now-disappeared old kingdom, the other noble families in the kingdom were honorable titles with separate meanings. A young idiot who didnt even come from Einrogard arrogantly stole that title and took it upon himself I understand. Next time I see Antagondals, I will definitely point out the arrogance you just mentioned. okay. Please remember. Lee Han was dumbfounded at the sight of the skeleton principal seriously accepting what he had said as a joke, but then suddenly came to mind and asked. By the way, why did you tell the story of Antagondals? ah. Do you have any lessons for me regarding this artifact? ah. Did you want to learn about this artifact? i get it. dont note Lee Han cursed at his light tongue. I hated myself and couldnt stand it. Wasnt it? I told you about Antagondals because, as you just said, I thought we might have something to meet. He avoids me out of fear, but he might approach you as he doesnt know much about you yet. Most of all, he cut the anti-magicists like that. I didnt cut it If you see a suspicious wizard, dont hesitate to call him with the ring he gave you last time. Got it? Lee Han tried to call him right away, but he held back. * * * Headmaster Skeleton and Death Knights help, and the camp, which was ruined by the battle, was quickly restored. The knights who were lying with serious injuries also stood up after recovering and thanked the principal. The skeleton principal spoke to the students in a generous voice. You can stay a little longer if you want. uh? Is that true!? Anrago was taken aback. He did not know that the Headmaster Skeleton would show such kindness. Bartrek couldnt believe it, so he only looked at his friend and blinked. then! How many balls have you guys built here? Of course you can stay! At the words of the skeleton headmaster, the knights also opened their arms as if welcoming them with warm smiles. Angrago and Batrek already made a drunk face at the warm atmosphere that could not be tasted in Einrogard. The principal is a human too! okay. I fought so hard, so even if I stay a little longer There was nothing good about going back quickly. I just have to travel through the mountains and forests to hunt for food with my friends. On the other hand, this is a place where food and drink overflow abundantly. principal. Lee Han called the skeleton principal. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han warmly as if asking why. Are the spirits making a fuss inside? I dont know what youre talking about. Why dont you stay a little longer? Lee Han sighed deeply and called his friends. hey. Lets go back. It was clear that the school had been flooded. * * * The White Tiger Tower friends struggled, rolling on the floor instead of going back to the tower. Maybe there wasnt a flood! Because it happened. Lets say it was born after yielding a hundred times! But do we really have to go back! Wodanaz! You honestly dont want to take care of them! It wasnt because he didnt believe Lee Hans words, but because he didnt want to go back to Ein Lorgard, it was a mixture of reality denial and outbursts. Its already been a hard time, but I couldnt imagine how hard it would be to go to the flood now. Lee Han thought about whether to hit one, but held back because it seemed a bit like beating someone from a knights family in the knights camp, no matter how blind he was. Instead, he called Giselle. Moradi. Its your tower, so you can convince me to bring it. Giselle looked at the two trash or friends with an annoyed gaze and persuaded them. Why dont you just go there and look around? The two rolled on the floor and then stood up awkwardly. Giselle was like that, but she was afraid of the aftermath if she endured it. But it didnt fully stand up. Thats how much I didnt want to go back to Einrogard. haha. You seem to be misunderstanding something. It was Headmaster Skeleton who helped Lee Han. When Wodanaz goes back, you guys go back too. thats what friends are yes!? Is it our other tower?! What do you mean? Would you like to put a stamp on your forehead that says The tower is different, but a friend? Headmaster Skeleton was very upset when he heard that Lee Han was returning to Einrogard. Recognizing the grumpiness in the voice, the two white tiger top students gave up and jumped to their feet. Lets go lets go. Wodanaz If the other friends ask later, will you tell us that we also took the initiative to go back? Giselle couldnt stand it anymore, so she exploded and began to beat her friends with her scabbard. The two students screamed and ran away. Whether or not Lee Han did, he packed boxes to carry on his back. Moradi. Can you stop beating and help me? for a moment. There are too many of them. Recovering with a heavy breath, Giselle frowned slightly and counted the wooden boxes. No matter how you think about it, it was too much for the four of them to take back. They said they brought horses Ah. I will carry it from here to here. what? how? Im going to carry this on my back, Im going to put this on the phone rig, and Im going to float the rest with magic. Giselle was at a loss for words at the method that was so ignorant than she thought. hmm. I received this box as well Arent southern whirlpool clams too luxurious? Besides, it spoils quickly. Lee Han was troubled when he saw the high quality clams collected from the southern coast of the empire filled in the crate. Giselle said in agreement. I think wed better leave it there. Its a pity Principal. Would you like to barter? go away Giselle was so surprised that her heart sank when Lee Han called the headmaster. Giselle was not intimidated at all, but Headmaster Skeleton was an exception. Quite a bit of time had passed since he entered school, but the skeleton headmaster was still a difficult opponent. But to call her like that Are you crazy or really? Hold on for a moment. People from the top. Have you brought any food separately? do you have? Would you like to make a deal? Lee Han went to the upper rank workers who remained in the camp and exchanged the preserved food he had brought with them for high-quality food ingredients that could easily go bad. As the number of workers who came to work was large, the amount of food was larger than expected. In addition, they were small, non-perishable foods that were easy to carry around. Hey, can I just give you this? We take frugality as a virtue, so we dont eat these extravagant foods. Lee Han said without saliva on his mouth. The workers willingly agreed, thinking that they would have to throw a party, as if they had suffered a lot. Is that leftover food? I think you still have quite a bit left? yes. We brought enough for us to eat in case the work gets longer. Lee Han was deeply troubled when he saw the remaining canned food boxes. how do i get that? hey. Bring a drink. Oh, no! Wodanaz!! Now is not the time for you to indulge in expensive alcohol. There may be no chance to drink < The Knight''s Joy > for over 20 years!! Lee Han snatched a lavishly decorated wine bottle from the hands of his friends and exchanged it with the workers. The workers were happy and the friends shed bloody tears. After the transaction was roughly finished, Lee Han looked through his luggage with satisfaction. Except for a little mountain, the composition was pretty solid. At this rate, even considering that I was blown away by the flood, I could easily last for a month. really. Mr. Wodanaz? Knights came and called Lee Han. Thanks to the appearance shown in this raid, the knights eyes and attitude were full of respect. yes? This is a present for the knight who shined the most honor at the original meeting. !! Lee Han opened his eyes wide. no way? Is it gold? golden statue? Or maybe its a weapon made of gold. This meeting was canceled midway through, but there will never be anyone who has been honored with such an honor as Mr. Wardanaj. What an honor! Lee Han accepted the gift with gratitude. It was a wine bottle decorated several times more luxuriously than the one her friends had stolen earlier. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Lee Han strained his facial muscles that were about to become sullen to keep them going. Thank you When a hard day is over and you sit down on a wooden chair in the inn, sit quietly face to face with this bottle and sip a glass. Then we will think of you. The knights spoke in soft voices. The White Tiger Tower students who were listening from behind had already made a drunken look at those words. Isnt this the aesthetics of knights? A lover of both swords and alcohol Can you sell this? Would you mind if I sold it? Should I barter? Of course, it didnt work very well for the wizard Lee Han. * * * Hmm. Ill have to go by boat from here. - Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students, as well as the phone league, all looked at the skull principal in dismay. They hadnt even reached the walls of Einrogard yet, but the water was already flooding up to their waists. I have prepared a bone ferry for you. thank you. okay. Of course you should be grateful. Really, even if you do, its not too much yup. Shh. Be quite. Ang. Unable to bear it, he blocked Anragos mouth, which was about to explode, and Lee Han climbed onto the boat. There was nothing good about falling for the Skeleton Principals provocation. Chow ah ah C Paddle! Ang! You are the helmsman! Open the way to the city gates! Because he was from the sea, Angrago, who had the most sailing experience, became the helmsman. Anrago trembled at the sudden heavy responsibility he had taken on. Whoa! What kind of storm is on land!? No matter how the spirit acted capriciously, the waters on the land raged wildly. The ferry swaying like a leaf in front of the wind felt very precarious. Whoa Wodanaz. Ive never driven a boat in this climate! Ang. dont speak weak You have to do it! Im not going anywhere. Skeleton Principal ran over the water with the Death Knights and passed through the school gate. Lee Han ignored him and cheered for Angrago. Ang. Trust you! But if the waves are this strong Clap! Believe me, child. Do you believe or not? I will believe it! Batrek, who was rowing next to him, tried to be slightly moved, but stopped. And I rowed hard while watching Lee Hans notice. Visibility due to fog! Ill light up, so pay attention! tide! The waves are coming! The water makes the boat! Ill scoop out the water, so pay attention! no! Even rain Im going to put an ice barrier on top! Go forward! Theres a hole in my stomach! Blocked! Drive again! Giselle and Bartrek quietly rowed with their mouths closed. Every time we had a conversation, I somehow found myself rowing harder. Arent you guys rowing too non-stop? Take a break and take turns? Oh no. Wodanaz. I can stir more! Lee Han, who barely caught his breath, was puzzled by his friends rowing so hard beside him. Stirring hard is good, but is it okay? Its the castle gate! -Why are freshmen walking around in this weather?? The Death Knight, who was guarding the gate, was embarrassed and let Lee Han and his party pass. Since the forest and garden paths that had originally pointed him out of sight were nowhere to be seen, Lee Han headed toward the main building. It is on the left. Ang! Turn left! The ferryboat moved forward, cutting through the mighty current. In the distance, a tower towering above the water could be seen. Because the building was protected by magic, it was still rising without being shaken by the flood. Hope returned to the faces of the tired White Tiger Tower students when they saw the entrance. more! Faster! The evil Captain Lich called out to the crew with his magic sincerely??! Im sorry. Angrago, who was about to sing the song that sailors rowed in his hometown, was embarrassed by his friends comments and stopped. Open the door!! Lee Han shouted loudly. Then, friends from inside the tower hurriedly opened the door. Go in! hurry! The ship wont last long! The boat the skeleton headmaster made had been creaking since before. If Lee Han had not reinforced it, it would have collapsed quickly. The friends of the White Tiger Tower hurriedly jumped into the entrance of the tower following Lee Han. I lived! When the solid ground was felt on the soles of their feet, the students of the White Tiger Tower felt like sailors after a long voyage. Until they noticed the Blue Dragon Tower students staring at them. Woah wowdanazwow we fought for our lives together, so are we going to throw it away like this? What nonsense are you talking about? I came to the nearest tower for now. With an annoyed voice, Lee Han glared at the white tiger top friends. These bastards saved them at best, but they were talking nonsense * * * While the White Tiger Tower students rested awkwardly in front of the fireplace, Lee Han started to grasp the situation. I prepared myself, but it didnt mean anything Mother Nature is great! All the luggage I put outside was gone I barely took it out because the tower resting room was filled with water Can you please tell me one by one? Lee Han was taken aback when his friends complained with the feeling of I hope this part of Ein Lorgard can be fixed. Lee Han was not the principal. The break room is full of water too? It must be protected by magic here, right? When the rain and wind hit hard, some water came in. For some reason, Lee Han felt the skeleton headmasters malice. Of course, it could have been a hole as the magic piled up for a very long time Im sure they didnt deliberately let in inconvenient external elements that are not dangerous to their lives. I was splitting up the groups and scooping up the water from the tower. You have suffered a lot. Just in time, the Blue Dragon Tower students who had returned from work on the other side appeared. Kainando, who was at the forefront, looked like a mouse completely drowned. This is a cursed school. You tripped and fell This is a cursed school. Honestly, the princess did all the work Even as she said that, her friends brushed off Guinando with a towel. Guinando, who had been screaming like a furry rat, shouted when he saw Lee Han. Leehan!! uh. Good job. This is a damned school! I Gainando, who pushed the towel away, gave an ardent speech about how hard he had worked and why he hadnt backed down despite that, so he deserved a snack. Even if there was a place to give a speech on the succession to the throne, it seemed that he would not be so passionate. Thats right. Good job. ??? Adenart, who arrived after shaking the water out of the window with the last wave of his staff from behind, looked at Gainando in bewilderment. While working, I fell and rolled and only played dog paddles? I worked too First, lets organize the things we brought. Does anyone have a ledger of the flying materials? Here it is. thank you. Yoner. The topic passed in an instant, and the princess glared at Kainan-do with regretful eyes. Guinando, who noticed it belatedly, was embarrassed and asked his friends. Why is Adenart glaring at me? If you hadnt been able to work, that kind princess would have been like that. Ugh. The friends bullied Gainando. Gainando felt very unfair. Oh no. I did my best And if you stare at me like that because I cant work, isnt it unsuitable as the next ruler of the empire? There must be some people among the people who cannot work? Youre a member of the royal family, you crazy bastard The students of the Blue Dragon Tower were speechless at the sight of their friend naturally giving up their right to succeed. are you okay. Guinan Island. Since the princess is kind, if you do a good job next time, your anger will be relieved. What if I make a mistake next time? are you okay. If you make a mistake next time, well throw it out the window. you can do it without it. If not. Guinando vowed that next time he would work hard in front of Adenart. Adenart has a gullible personality, so I will surely forgive him! The food is this way. Drink over there. fabric to the back. Do not place reagents on the floor. If you touch the water, your back hurts. really. Lee Han moved into the break room. Then, he took out a bundle stored in the highest cupboard. Gainandos eyes twinkled when he saw the package wrapped in greaseproof paper and leather treated with water-repellent magic. Are you going to eat? Good thing. The book is fine. Cainandos face became sad like the rainy season. Was it a book? uh. No did I have to keep the book like that? Guinando was devastated as he remembered the past when he did his best both physically and mentally to protect the package. Even when I was sleeping at night, I used to check it just in case Of course, when the rainy season comes, books get ruined the fastest. If you lose a book, you have to copy it again. Do you want to do that? Thats not Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But The Blue Dragon Tower students usually dont agree with Kainando, but this time they agree a little. Cant I just lose my textbook?? If you lose it, stop studying if you dont study !!! The students complexion changed. I scooped out the water and then again? As the princess tried to stand up, Gainando blocked her and shouted. Ill go alone this time! While the princess was speechless because she was so dumbfounded, Guinando frowned. The princess gradually began to suspect that her half-brother was provoking her. I didnt intend to engage in trivial checks and quarrels, but it was a different story if the opponent provoked me like this. This is too frequent. Its a big deal. Wardanaz, is your ability enough? Anrago asked disgustedly. It was Lee Han who scooped up water as much as the ocean from the boat earlier. To the extent that if the sailors saw it, they would shed tears and try to scout it. If that kind of limit is too much No. I can solve it, but its meaningless if the other towers happen in a row like this. I cant stop them all. Are you crazy? Ang Rago thought to himself at Lee Hans appearance, which naturally presupposes taking all four towers. But I couldnt speak out. Because if I said that and only the white tiger tower was excluded as an offense, my friends would throw Angrago under the water. Is the private room in good shape now? uh? uh. Everyone, leave your important things in your private room. Lets evacuate with only the things we need. Where?? * * * Headmaster Skeleton burst into laughter as the dimensional door opened on the stairs on the third floor of the main building. Sure enough, a waterfall gushed out, sending the hapless third-year student down like a slide. -Damn it Einro is cursed! It sounded like he was shouting something, but the Headmaster Skeleton ignored it and nodded happily. You cant stop water like that. Youre still far away! haha! -master? Why? -The masters disciple is moving with the first-year students. huh? Headmaster Skeleton was slightly taken aback by the unexpected report. Moving around with students in this weather. I thought I would pump out the water as if I was blocking enemies coming in from inside the tower Wouldnt it be best to be inside the tower? The places that were still intact in the current deluge were the buildings of the school, which were protected by magic. However, the protection was up to the building, not the students. I could tell from the fact that the 3rd grader just flew away. At least the tower is a student dormitory, so private rooms are protected Death Knight looked at the skull principal and carefully reported. -The it looks like hes going to the library with the other top students. Hell be staying in the library for a while Frankly, the skeleton headmaster was beyond wrathful and admired. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Youre Such a Crazy Guy! Hes complimenting me quite a bit. Death Knight thought to himself. It was a fairly rare compliment for the Headmaster Skeleton to say that. You go to school filthy! To such a high praise? It certainly deserved such praise. The safest place in the current situation would be the library where Einrogards books are stored. Even during the Flood ten years ago, some bright students used to do homework in the library. Of course, no one packed their bags to live there, but * * * Lee Han mobilized all the rafts and ferryboats he had made in advance to move the students from the four towers. It looked like a fleet migrating to a new island. Wardanaz. I respect your judgment, but Salcho said cautiously. Originally, Salko had a benign personality who didnt care about Lee Han, but today the story was different. -water! The water is rising!! -I scooped it out, so dont worry! -Theres a hole in the ship! -Its blocked, so dont worry! -The boat capsized in the waves!! -Ice boats now float! Change immediately! After weathering a storm, sailors come to respect their captain. Salchow had no choice but to acknowledge the grace of this work. is staying at the library really a good idea? Even if its not the best option, lets avoid the worst for now. In fact, Lee Han was also nervous. It was not wrong to choose the library as the safest place for water. The library, however, was not such an easy place. As the topography inside changes periodically, if youre unlucky lived! Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Upon entering the library, a familiar sight caught my eye. A comfortable lounge full of chairs and sofa tables and a passageway behind it. It didnt seem like he was taken straight into the wilderness like last time. The rain has stopped! Wardanaz! live! I live! The students who found a new home kissed the floor with a thrilled expression and lit a fire. Gainando pulled out a book from the bookshelf and tried to use it as firewood, but was attacked by the book and screamed. This is not the time. That is correct. Its a dry place with no moisture, but you cant just sleep on the floor. I need to make a lodging No. Salco. That is urgent, but there are more urgent things. Lee Han summoned the four top students. The students who were trying to light a fire and boil something came running grumbling. table or desk shelf Be careful with the shelf. It must be enchanted to protect the book. Anyway, I wiped out all the useful things around me and set up the barricades first. We need to build a fort. uh why? A friend who had less understanding of the situation asked in bewilderment. You fool. The principal might attack you. thats right. The rest room has a fixed entrance, but its open and hard to defend. aha. So Lee Han interrupted his friends as if he was dumbfounded. no. Its not because of the principal, there were originally a lot of monsters in the library. Ah Wait a minute. Wodanaz. Wasnt it because we roamed the wilderness and the deep quarters back then? This is the break room area, so isnt it okay? Yihan and Yoner shook their heads at the same time. Monsters sometimes appear in the lounge area as well. I was studying the other day and they attacked me. Come on. Everyone is tired, but lets just work on this. Otherwise, you might have to stay up all night. Wardanaz. I think it would be better to dig a deep trench on the outside. Can I work with the Black Turtle Top friends? Lee Han readily accepted Salkos words. The friends of the Black Turtle Tower, who suddenly had more work, glared at Salko. It was a very rare occurrence. But it seems like it would be difficult for you alone. I guess I should ask for some help with the White Tiger Tower. The white tiger tower friends who suddenly had more work glared at Lee Han. Of course, it was common, so Lee Han didnt care. The princess sat down among the followers and immediately stood up. This time, I really wanted to show you something. Oh. Ill go outside for a while I have something to bring. Go with caution. Can I go alone? Shall we go with you? Cainan Island. Please dont bullshit and stay. Wardanaz, dont make it harder. Is it so wrong to say you will help??? an hour later. Lee Han came back with a big egg. My friends who were working were puzzled when they saw the eggs. What eggs? Basilisk eggs. All of his friends burst into laughter at Lee Hans joke. There was nothing funnier than a friend who wasnt good at jokes. Lets work again. A basilisk egg puhahaha! Yoner thought about what to say, but decided to just move on. My friends didnt seem to benefit from knowing the truth. Tremble- The basilisk egg trembled and clung to Yihan. Lee Han, who had to work, said as if he was in trouble. I have to work Rattle! okay. okay. Lee Han soothed the egg and wrapped it tightly in a cloth and put it on his back. With so much flooding around the cabin, it was understandable to be frightened. Wardanaz! our side! We are in a hurry! What nonsense these bastards are talking about Digging is something you guys just need to be a little more diligent about! Wodanaz! We need to build a barricade here first! This is more urgent! Its all wrong! Wodanaz. You too are well aware of your talents. You know that my family is a family of cooks, right? You have to help prepare the meal! Before he could take a single step, Lee Han was speechless as his friends rushed over and tried to drag him away. The basilisk egg that was carried behind him rattled as if it were absurd. It was a sign that there were such people. * * * Dinner. After migrating, the friends built a strong fortress in the area of the library entrance lounge. Of course, the study rooms disappeared, but instead, solid barricades and trenches were built to protect the students. Take it here. joy. Not bad. Eat it. child. The other top students, who used to slander each other when they met, didnt argue as much as today and were considerate of each other. In the face of an overwhelming crisis, those who growl and growl on bad terms tend to unite. The great flood that covered the outside brought a sense of crisis to the first-year students to unite with each other. Lee Han wiped the leftover tomato soup on the bottom of the wooden bowl with a piece of bread (Salko made eye contact and raised his thumb) and checked his surroundings. Its not bad for coming in a hurry. I just blew off the weekend, but I wondered where I was able to solve it like this. It seemed that the food that was swept away by the water would be roughly replaced with something brought from outside Important reagents and books are all divided into individual rooms, and the books I need to read now are brought to the library, so it should be fine. Lee Han unpacked the package once again and checked the books he needed for his studies. Gainando, who was checking the wizard card next to him, looked at Lee Han as if he was disgusted. Screaming- The red-haired swordsman screamed, Headmaster Skeleton, your end has come! Here is a sword that will bring you down! Tempered with students tears and forged with quills Other students also built bonfires here and there, stretched loosely on blankets, and sang modified songs (originally the song of the swordsman who defeated the evil dragon) or talked about todays events. were talking So, when I went out, anti-magicists attacked me, and Wodanaz caught the leader? Its hard to believe, but is it real? What did I say? Wodanaz is the one who learned all of the Wordanaz familys evil arcane magic before entering school Do you keep spreading unconfirmed rumors? Do you know how much I was beaten when I asked Wodanaz about that? under! Will you find out that I was right someday? Lee Han, who was enjoying the peaceful atmosphere, was strangely uneasy. Have I forgotten anything? Tanjueo (~) horns? You decided to use it when the flood starts. I was thinking of preparing and writing it as soon as tomorrow dawns. Then you dont seem to have forgotten anything? Even at Yoners words, Yihan was lost in thought. And I finally realized Yoner. Isnt it midterm next week? ah! * * * Morning of a new week. Students walked to the library entrance with dark faces. No one made the mistake of saying, Isnt the exam delayed by a week when there is a flood like this? That was the idea of an amateur who had just entered school. Those who are going to take an advanced lecture on basic imperial literature, this way! hey! That bastard is the guy who flipped his boat yesterday! What do you trust him to be the helmsman! Friends listening to Mondays advanced geometry lecture! come here! for a moment. Where has everyone gone?! I will take a lecture on Wednesday. I think its safe to move with Wardanaz! The front of the library had become a temporary dock. The students shared the boat according to the lectures they had to attend. Among them, ships with unreliable helmsmen were refused boarding. Lee Han. What are you doing? Prepare for summoning. Like what? Tanjueo. what is that? Cainan Island. Im a bit busy right now, so stay over there for a while. !!! Kainando was shocked and ran to his friends at the Blue Dragon Tower. And then he told me in a hurry. Those priests! Those priests!! What are you talking about? Friends who usually ignore what Gainando said, but this time it was a little different. The image of Lee Han preparing for a summons with the priests clearly caught my eye. Cainan is also right. Thats something we can help with. yes?! You pushed me away Even if Kainando is not helpful, we are. thats right. thats right. Ignoring Kainandos glare, the Blue Dragon Tower students crept closer. Wardanaz. We can help too. No its okay. Lee Han declined. This tanjueo summoning ritual had already been studied several times with the priests, so there was no need to enlist the help of friends in the Blue Dragon Tower. Give me a chance! A chance to prove it! ??? Lee Han was embarrassed by his friends bullshit. Has the morning gone bad? Eat well, why are you talking nonsense? Its a proof or something, just prepare the reagents as prescribed and put magic power in, and thats it Ah. for a moment. Where did Priest Shiana go? Currently, Priest Siana is preparing drinking water Thats right. I forgot. one person is empty Princess. Could you help me? Lee Han found the princess and called her. As he was well versed in alchemy, he was able to trust and entrust him even if there was no priest or Shiana. All right. Adenart nodded calmly and sprinted away. Then, before the other Blue Dragon Tower friends reacted, he was put in the seat of the summons. The friends of the Blue Dragon Tower looked at the princess with eyes full of betrayal. Alone! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dare to make a petition to the swallower of the belly, I am calling you with the following offerings. Haeyeongsa (Ӱɳ) Paljungsoo (eight heavy water) Lee Han began to recite a mantra in a sonorous voice. Except for the fact that reagents were very difficult to obtain and mana consumption was high, the method itself belonged to a fairly simple axis. The priests sprinkled the ingredients on the magic circle as planned. Magical power raged violently, and the flow speed of the surrounding water suddenly increased. The Horn of Tanjueo A piece of keel from an 88-year-old sunken ship Coming!!!! The students screamed. The water that filled the sea or the school split in half and a huge being was coming up. With the sound of water gurgling, a gigantic whale-like creature opened its mouth. Every time I uttered a word, I felt like I was splattering and swaying. To the sea again thank you for calling me Its not the sea. Should I point it out? Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Lee Han glanced at his friends. I had to be as careful as possible as I didnt know what kind of personality the gigantic being in front of me would have. Didnt you learn the statistics from < Language and Logic > lecture that quick-witted and good-spoken wizards survive longer than wizards who have a lot of magic and are good at magic? yes. It is the sea. ocean. The water doesnt seem salty According to the contract your wizards request The water kept breaking with a gurgling sound, but a look of relief returned to the faces of the students. It was clear that the summoning was successful, as Tanjueo said that he would grant the request like that. hurry! Wodanaz! Please stop this flood!! I know. Its the exam period, so of course we have to stop it. Oh no. Even if its not during the exam period, we have to block it! Lee Hans madness made his friends a little taken aback. He who swallows pears! Can you see the rampage of these spirits now? I feel I feel Please stop these spirits rampaging and make it stop raining! Stop the flood and return the water to the ground where it came from! Gulp- There was a loud swallowing sound from one of the students. Tanjuu was quietly silent. Hearing only the sound of the sloshing water again, Lee Han asked cautiously. He who swallows pears! Perhaps my voice is too low No I heard Tanjueo replied slowly. But its difficult the power isnt perfect Oops. Lee Han clicked his tongue. It was unexpected, but thinking about it, it was possible. The tanju language summoned now is a tanju language in a spiritual body. Since he would have lost most of the powers he had in life, it was no surprise that he couldnt comply with Lee Hans request. Then Lee Han calmly corrected his request. He who swallows pears. Then I will not ask you to stop this flood. Instead, change the direction of the rain clouds and storms! The rising water was also a problem, but the occasional rain clouds and storms were a bigger problem. Even first-year wizards could cross the calm sea, but there was no way when rain clouds and storms struck. That much is possible Where Please send them to the upper floors of the main building of Ein Rogard over there. My friends were astonished as they listened quietly. hey! Are you okay? Shouldnt it be dried? Isnt the upper part of the main building the domain of principals and professors? Isnt sending rain clouds and storms there a declaration of war? no. That is the right choice for Wardanaz. Salko said in a heavy voice. What are you talking about, Tutanta? Who do you think caused this flood? ! The students came up with one persons name. Who else could have caused the flood if not the owner of this school? uh? Its not? Lee Han, who was focusing on Tanjueo, tilted his head. It really wasnt the headmasters fault this time. The spirits were just periodically getting stronger and running out of control Principal! yes. only the principal Then, will you continue to suffer one-sidedly? Do you think the principal would be satisfied with that? No! never! What Tutanta said is right. I cant live with suffering any longer. Lets show that we can retaliate too! The first-year students who had accumulated a lot gathered their heads and shouted. Sending water to the Headmaster Skeletons residence. It was thrilling just thinking about it. Mr. Tanjueo! Send all the water over there! thats right! Tanjueo slowly responded to the students cry. Id rather stop the flood Ill try to stop the rain * * * Tanju was more timid than I thought. Instead of sending water to the residence of the archmage who rules the area, he declared that he would somehow stop the flood. Isnt the former better? Lee Han thought so, but since Tanjueo chose the latter, there was no way to do it. How are you going to stop the flood and stop the rain when your power isnt perfect? Its hard but temporarily Tanjueo explained with a grumbling sound. It was difficult to permanently put the spirits to sleep and return the water, but it was possible to temporarily put the spirits to rest and block the water. Of course the strength is consumed you have to keep recovering the strength will be consumed every time you do it, so recover and then temporarily block it. Tanjure said he would repeat this as many times as possible. Lee Han was absurd. Isnt the real electron better? Since it was summoned by a contract with a wizard, the summoned being naturally wanted to fulfill the contract and become free as soon as possible. Then I had to choose the quick way, but I thought I would refuse it and stay until I did my best. How scary is the headmaster skeleton I dont care if you do. Tanjueo spurted water as if he felt relieved. Then would you like to do it right now? Because we have to move. Yeah Can you give us a ride while you do? We have to go to class, but we might be late. Tanjueo glanced at Yihan with an annoyance in her eyes. But I couldnt help but refuse. It was because he was afraid that the wizard would bring up the story he had just told. Thats right * * * Professor Rosine Fluwack, who is teaching < Advanced Imperial Language and Logic >, stood in the classroom with a slightly distraught face. Ha ha Demon Oripulas, who served as Imperial Judge for 131 years, next to him said as if he did not understand. wizard I dont think this is a good environment for education. Ive seen demon dukes train young demons before, but they didnt deliberately cause natural disasters like this. Be quiet. Professor Rosine made the demon next to her stop her mouth. What I heard from Headmaster Skeleton over the weekend was quite shocking, so it still lingered in my ears. C Professors. The spirits went wild and flooded Ein Rogard. Its a phenomenon that happens periodically, so dont be too surprised by newcomers Seeing that professors with long experience arent surprised at all, the explanation was correct considering outsiders like Professor Rosine. In fact, Professor Ingeldell, who was teaching the swordsmanship class, was perplexed and repeatedly asked, Shouldnt the flood be prevented? -Professor Ingeldell. Calm down. This flood is supposed to happen once every ten years, but it happened unluckily C But dont you think the students will come to take the exam if the water is drained? -why? C No The students have a test C Why? - -Why? The headmaster skeleton very strongly expressed his intention not to do it. Professor Rosine agreed, but was worried about whether the students would be able to come properly. When I look out of the stained glass, it rains and winds like crazy and high waves come one after another If students cant attend, should only the students who attended take the exam? Isnt that too harsh anyway? I prepared at best Oripulas pointed to the middle of the lecture room with a slightly regretful voice. This midterm exam was for students to make a simple and trivial contract with a powerful being. Of course, without help, the first year students couldnt summon and confront such an evil and powerful being, so Professor Rosine and Oripulas painstakingly gathered them, weakened them, sealed them, locked them in cages, and displayed them in the classroom. The students had a good understanding of each other while talking and talking with these various beings, and it was a success if they signed even one. Do you know how expensive that devil knight is? As the officials of the Empire handed over the demon, how much I know. i know. It was hard to borrow. That eight-headed beast was also very difficult. Hes so rough and ferocious C Wizard Demon. I will kill you! Grrrr! Ill tear out your heart and swallow you! free me! These insignificant, stinking bastards! The monster trapped inside the cage issued a bloody threat with a boiling voice. Oripulas got bored and raised his spear and mercilessly stabbed the monster. C Aaaah! Didnt you say youd let me go if you were quiet! Why are you doing this? Is that short period of time unbearable? Ive been keeping a contract for over a hundred years? -devil. kill! devil. kill! Whoa! Wow! I dont want to use violence, but I cant help it for the sake of young mages. tell me when youre sorry Oripulas stabbed the monster without stopping. These powerful and violent beings had to be caught in the grass as much as they would climb if they were released even a little. Mr. Oripulas. why though? Should I stab harder? But if you stab it harder and it dissipates No. Its not like that Rosine paused and pointed outside. Oripulas also looked out the window. Then he opened his mouth and dropped the spear. A huge summoned creature was approaching from far away, cutting through the sea and calming the rain clouds. Tanjueo?! You see everything precious! Which professor summoned you? Students are on top. The two wizards and demons were silent. Oripulas remembered the young student he met last semester who was able to make a contract with the devil without any special conditions. As expected, the student was sitting on the tanjueo and approaching the lecture room. * * * Wait, Wodanaz! Wouldnt the school building get damaged if a creature this big went inside? The principal will correct it. You who swallow the belly! Please go inside! Despite the worries of his friends, Lee Han never intended to leave Tanjueo. Sure enough, the waves and rain clouds were running rampant even inside the main building. You cant be careless just because youre inside the building. Rather, its more dangerous if youre swept away by mistake. Once swept away by the current and then washed away to the punishment room, there was nowhere to go to complain. Lee Han thought he would never get off Tanjueo. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Tanjueo pushed through the door, the entrance of Einrogard suddenly widened and the hallway expanded. The student riding next to him was amazed. ah! I see! Well, a building the size of Einrogard wouldnt be damaged because of something like this! Wodanaz. You believed this! no. I just thought that the principal would fix it even if it hurt. to the right! A tanjueo resembling a whale galloped on the calm surface of the water where the waves and rain clouds had stopped. The students forgot the difficult situation and cheered. jump! In an instant, the wall next to it opened, and a waterfall began pouring down. The water that was somewhere was connected to this side and flew there. Lee Han exclaimed urgently. He who swallows pears! Now I know If you cant stop it, youll have to send water to the principals room!! Tanjueo made a gurgling sound and hurriedly blocked the waterfall. The waterfall flowed upward and reentered the wall. thank you! Tanju was exhausted and could not even answer. Oripulas, who was watching this in the classroom, exclaimed loudly without realizing it. perfect score perfect score! ??? The students were taken aback by the sudden shouts coming from the classroom. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 What did you say? Lee Han, who was sitting on the tanjueo, asked in a puzzled way. A perfect score Not a perfect score! Its not perfect, so everyone come in! Professor Rosine hurriedly stopped the devils mouth and called the students. The test hasnt even started yet, and they give you a perfect score! Why is that? Thats what Im going to do! You havent even started the exam yet! However, there was no point in testing at that level Oripulas was genuinely sorry. I was trying to reduce the work out of consideration for Professor Rosine in my own way! I have to take the test. please be a wizard Are you also a person who observes unnecessary ostentation just because it is a custom? There are still many things that have not been confirmed. Professor Rosine did not waver. Of course, it was understandable to some extent that Oripulas just shouted out that he had a perfect score. It was already a big enough thing to manage that level of tanju language without clogging and arrive at the front of the lecture room. However, there was not only one evaluation item for the midterm exam, but several items had to be comprehensively reviewed. First of all, where and under what circumstances Where did you meet? Lee Han summoned the priest birds with the priests. perfect score!! perfect score!!! Oripulas clapped in admiration. He had been working for over a hundred years, bound by the wizards of the empire, but it was rare to see such an amazing appearance. I told you to stay still! Professor Rosine gritted her teeth and covered Oripulas mouth. The contract wrapped around the devil was activated, and Oripulas tongue stuck to the ceiling. ugh! ugh! How did you all make the contract? Professor Rosine was about to step over, but couldnt stand it. To be honest, I was very curious. Lets say I was really lucky to be able to summon it. Of course, I dont understand this right now but how did you really make the contract? If its a contract that can control the Tanju language like that, what kind of contract is it? Will Lee Han attack the principals room? Or will you help us? i did it. He said he would help. Clap clap clap clap! Oripulas, who was speechless, burst into applause with a thrilled face. To think that a student who studied for one semester could use such advanced skills. An advanced skill that suggests a choice that the summoned entity can make on the edge, but doesnt want to choose, and then guides it to the real choice. It was a technique that foolish and inexperienced beings from another dimension would get mad at and develop wizard hatred after being attacked once. Student Lee Han is just watching the midterm exams so he can skip the midterm exams. yes? What did I do wrong? Lee Han, who was wiping off the water, was taken aback. Professor Rosine, who usually always praised students with a lively voice, looked so tired. Did I do something wrong? * * * Thankfully it wasnt. After understanding the situation, Lee Han agreed with Professor Rosines guidelines. The principal is really too much. Of course, the principal has ideas too! Professor Rosine, who was exhausted, came to her senses at Lee Hans words. The professors role was to stop students from swearing at the principal, not to incite them. You may have an idea. The idea of causing pain to students. Professor Rosine wondered if Lee Han had been beaten by the headmaster. -Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Wizard! Kill it! I I didnt imprison you, so why are you doing this to me! I will call this one! Gainando became contemplative and shouted to the monster trapped inside the cage. Of course, the monster did not understand Lee Hans name and howled ferociously. Hmm Intimidation is a good option, but the other person should have named Al. Oripulas gave points and gave advice. If the other person doesnt know the name, at least the other person should at least explain the store. Behind me, there is a crazy friend who takes all the magical schools of Einrogard! -Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Unfortunately, the monster didnt understand. Oripulas was sorry and ended the score. next! Looks like the teacher likes jewels, but I brought some jewels. If you sign a contract with me, next week you will receive this amount of jewels It is also important to quickly grasp the likes and dislikes of the opponent. Youve grown a lot. Thank you. However, such beings are greedy and do not like periodic promises. Of course, there are times when I accept it, but in that case, its rather dangerous. Some even try to get the gold by killing the contractor and slitting the goose. While the students were taking the exam, Lee Han approached Tan Ju-eo, who was drinking water in the hallway in front of the classroom. Then he asked. Are you okay? Tanju did not answer. It looked like it was slightly swollen. I have to go to the next lecture again after this exam. strengthmust restore strength Tanjueo spurted water aside, making a grunting sound as if he really hated it. I wanted to rest somehow, but I felt a subtle hint that I wanted Lee Han to know that. Recovery. Oripulas. Is there any way to restore the belly eater? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oripulas, who was evaluating the students, quickly ran to Lee Hans call. Most of the things the imperial wizards asked for were boring, so I had to enjoy them enough when there was something fun like this. When will we see a young wizard pamper Tanju language with contracts again? As a devil, this comical moment was sweet happiness. recovery! Its easy but difficult. I like the corpse from when I was alive, and do you have any reagents left over from when I was summoned? I used them all while summoning them. Too bad. But its unavoidable. It would be even more surprising if there were reagents left to summon a huge monster the size of Tanjueo. Oripulas was not surprised. what? Professor Rosine, who was listening from the side, fell into doubt. Where did the first year students get the reagents to use to summon Tanju? Wouldnt it be easy to find? Im careful to say this, but What about magic? I remember that you had a lot of magical power Oripulas was cautious like a gentlemanly devil. To a wizard, magic is like life. No matter how much mana he had, it was not easy to restore the power of a huge monster like Tanjueo. Is it enough with magic power?! Lee Han was surprised. No such easy way? I dont know why youre surprised, but its possible if the quality and quantity are sufficient. Is it possible to recover more? Now in an incomplete spiritual state Tanjueo suddenly began to cough up water from his mouth and back. As an outstanding spiritual beast, he instinctively felt a sense of danger. thats impossible Recovering beyond what you were when you were summoned is against the law. Sorry. Are you really better than that? Now, I think we should talk about recovery in general, not recovery beyond the limit Normal recovery doesnt seem easy, but youre talking like that. Oripulas was worried. It would be a pity if the young wizard were to fall and Tanjueo was released from the contract. its okay. You who swallow the belly I thank you for your dedication and I will dedicate my magic to your recovery. Dont do that Even before Tanjueo finished speaking, the mana began to move. The bones of Tanjueo, which had been stretched out from exhaustion, gradually shone, and the color of the body composed of spiritual bodies regained vitality. Is it true that you have recovered? Tanjueo did not answer. Instead, Oripulas answered. Youll make a great summoner. Please torment other beings for a long time. * * * After the exam, the students lined up to get on the Tanju language. Exhausted, Tanju-eo kept his mouth shut without replying to the students thanks. Everyone did a great job!! Youve done this much under these poor conditions, so youll surely do better in other situations!! Professor Rosine energetically saw off the students who had finished the exam. The struggling students deserved this kind of greeting. Professor Fluworks. Did you take the box from the 47 Spirit Warehouse? yes. I need it to keep the heart eater in a cage I dont know if I really need to use such an expensive one for the iron heads I was astonished. Skeleton God! what is that!! ??? ???? The students standing in line were taken aback by the headmasters scream. principal. That its tanjueo. Dont you know Tanju? Skeleton Headmaster hung Guinando upside down with just his eyes. Gainando, who was hanging upside down, screamed in resentment. Who the hell and where did you get the tanju word from! I do not know! We dont know! The students fought bravely. One of the things I learned at Einrogard was If there is no evidence, persevere. However, the skeleton headmaster didnt ask because he didnt know in the first place. Wodanaz! yes? how did you get it? I dont know what you mean? At the moment, the headmaster of the skeleton broke the principle of if you are not caught, you are innocent, which he had been telling the students many times, and almost grabbed his pupil by the collar. I dont think anyone is a disciple Im not angry, so tell me honestly. Im asking out of pure curiosity. I dont know what you mean. I met Tanjueo while just drifting. Bibledge? You got it by ordering Bible, right? Headmaster Skeleton asked a question as if inducing an interrogation. However, the disciple in front of him was not easy. He also answered without changing his expression. What do you mean The skeleton principal glared at Lee Han with suspicious eyes. He wasnt doing this because he had lost his Tanju language. No, of course, that was absurd, but How the hell did you come into the professors lounge and steal it? What the Headmaster Skeleton wanted to know was the method. If he didnt figure it out, the professors lounge could be breached again. Bibble Its definitely Bibble. There is none other than Bibble. Headmaster Skeleton said half-assuredly, half-assertively. Lee Han didnt say anything. At times like this, it was best to stay still. Thats great. But remember. Tanjueo is a very ferocious beast The skeleton headmaster, who was angry and was about to curse something, saw the tanjueo waiting for him in despair. I was doing all kinds of chores to see if I was properly bound by the contract. Such an idiot! Are you still the spirit of the sea?! Tanjueo spewed water with a sad expression at the sudden insult of the archmage. Im still sad Yes. Admit it this time But someday someday you too will fall into a trap. Got it? I will keep that in mind. joy. Lets see then. Ill prepare the most boring and boring place in the punishment room for you! Headmaster Skeleton made a dreary noise and disappeared into the distance. The students behind them thought to themselves. the professors lounge robbed?? While the friends were shocked, Oripulas opened his mouth. 20,000 points, 20,000 points! Shh. Be quiet. Professor Rosine noticed the headmaster of the flying skeleton and made Oripulas shut up. It wasnt a good idea to provoke the grumpy Headmaster Skeleton. I was wondering where I got the materials needed to summon Tanjueo Professor Rosine quietly drew another + next to A+. It was a sign of respect for an outstanding student. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 The professors are having a hard time, just like the students are having a hard time going through Ein Lorgard in the rain and wind. Of course, the professor himself was not caught up in the current and drifted like the students. For a wizard at the level of a professor, a flood of this magnitude would have no effect. The problem is Professor Lightning Walk looked down at the waves with a confused face. Originally, the sea was in the place where the racetrack that the students had worked hard to create should have been. That the principal probably didnt do it on purpose. Professor Thunderwalk opened his mouth while looking at the elders of the family. Of course, Professor Wooregeols words were not very comforting. Its okay, think of a way. Where is your cabin? My cabin is a little different Professor Thunderwalker replied hesitantly. Unlike Professor Lightning Step, who came from outside as an adventurer, Professor Thunder Step was a person with thick bones, having spent a long time in Ein Lorgard. Of course, the huts placed here and there in preparation for such a natural disaster were also enchanted. In the case of a flood, instead of enduring the force of strong water, the hut and the cattle sheds attached to the basement were allowed to flow naturally. Then, after the flood was over, it was enough to find and move it. On the other hand, the situation at such a large racetrack was different from that of a cabin. To prepare now I need to summon something to block the water, evaporate the water that has already come in, let the damp ground dry out, and keep it going for the duration of this weeks trial. Can you? Professor Thunderwalker looked at him as if he was talking about something. It was difficult for a single magician to spread such a large-scale magic. Not to mention the extreme consumption of mana, all sorts of rare reagents and complex spells You couldnt do something like that just to test it out. I have to take the test too Huh. i get it. Ill have to change the test. I was prepared at best. Use it for your final exam. Then what about the preparations for the final exam? Would you like to see that too? Professor Wooreeul calmly said something that Lee Han would stab from behind if he heard it. Professor Lightning Gad made an expression of sympathy at those words. Certainly it would be a waste to just miss it Thats right. Professor Wooreegeol chimed in as if he were a trustworthy bastard. It was really fortunate that the elders of the family seemed to be in a better mood. But Im a bit hesitant about changing the exam content. The students are not familiar with aquatic life. no way. no. How smart are the students? Professor Thunderstruck encouraged him to stretch from the side, fearing that Professor Lightning Strike would change his mind and bother him. All Einrogard students had to be able to accomplish the task of getting to know the aquatic creatures under the sudden sea. I heard from Professor Garcia that the students also learned underwater breathing magic. But Hmm While Professor Lightningwalk was lost in his thoughts, the skeleton principal flew away spinning round and round. Upon seeing this, Professor Wooregeol was surprised. no. You must be very angry! Originally, a nobleman who flew normally would fly round and round like that. I wasnt usually grumpy. What the hell is going on? What are you doing? ah! Professor Thunderstep! listen to me! Headmaster Skeleton vomited his anger and explained what had happened. If you havent decided on the test content yet, increase the difficulty several times! Please avenge my tanjueos grudge! Ah yes. What a pity. Professor Thunderstruck gave a rough answer and let it go in one ear. To be honest, the professors of Einrogard didnt really sympathize with the skeleton headmaster being beaten by a student. First of all, it was something that happened very rarely and honestly, it was close to self-employment. Who do you like? Professor Wooregeol had absolutely no intention of changing the contents of the test. It was annoying more than anything. By the way, how did you get the tanjueo reagent? Did you spill it on the side of the road? no! I left it in the professors lounge, but he took it. and! Hes so amazing Headmaster Skeleton glared at Professor Thunderwalker. Professor Wooregeol quickly changed his words. Hes a bastard! under! Where did you learn such naughty things! If you find out how he got it, let me know. Hmm I may have made a deal with Professor Verdus. Professor Wooregeol said whatever came to his mind. Among the professors, the only person who could trade with Lee Han was Professor Verdus. Indeed!? My bibble is really When the skeleton principal grumbled and disappeared, Professor Thunderwalker called Professor Lightningwalker again. Dont pay too much attention to what the headmaster says. Students are riding Tanju language? yes? uh. It seems so. guys really Jujutsu is also good. Who taught you haha. Hmm Professor Lightningwalker nodded determinedly. okay. Can you do that? Professor Thunder Step was a bit astonished by Professor Lightning Step. no? Is it reasonable for all the students to take an exam with a level of difficulty just because Wodanaz is driving a Tanju? Why no answer? It is worthy! Professor Wooregeol quickly accepted to avoid trouble. After all, the hard work was done by the students. * * * Whats left for today is the Advanced Vehicle Training Test? Is it dinner? Lets get some rest! Returning to the library, the students ran to the fire trembling. No matter how much it was protected by the huge spirit beast called Tanjueo, it could not completely block the water. In addition, the rainy and stormy weather made the autumn even colder and colder. Hey, but can I burn it like this? Firewood is fine As soon as the words were finished , Lee Han and the students of the Black Turtle Tower poured new, wide pieces of wood into the corner. The friends were surprised to see the dry wood without any moisture. Where did you get it!? I brought a classroom desk and chair! Ratford exclaimed proudly. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Dont you have to tell me where you got it from? Lee Han was able to maintain the fire to some extent with magical energy instead of firewood, but Lee Han could not be present every time. Besides, the number of students was also a number. Even if they secured firewood, it was not enough. Can I rob a few more classrooms? Wardanaz. I saw something strange earlier What is it? One of the huts was floating. But it was in very good shape and seemed to be protected by magic. Is there such a thing?? Its amazing. It must have been a cabin somewhere in the school Lee Han made his decision without hesitation. Lets bring that cabin back later. I need to break it down and write it. If it is protected by magic, there must be many things to find inside. Can I bring it? If its Tanjueos ability, itll be possible. In the distance, the tanjueo spurted water sadly. Wardanaz. Come and eat. The White Tiger Tower students who arrived first and were preparing a meal called Lee Han. Lee Han waited in line with his friends at the Blue Dragon Tower to get soup. Thick soup in a large tin pot simmered and simmered. Ouch! Poison! When Kainando ate a bite and screamed, the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower were taken aback. Hey, its not poison. It just lacks ingredients and doesnt taste good. And the White Tiger Tower guys cant cook, right? The White Tiger Tower students glared at their friends. During the vacation, I cooked with the vision I learned while staying in the Knights Building, and I dared! Anyway, theyre nobles, so theyre extravagant. Your tongue is greased. If you want to eat deliciously, why come to Ein Rogard? joy. Oh no. Do not misunderstand. Guyando was talking nonsense. We ate quite well. Of course, its poor, but thats unavoidable because of the materials. The Blue Dragon Tower students appeased the White Tiger Tower students. I was doing my own work, but there was nothing good about fighting. And most of all, this time, Cainan Island was bad. If the original ingredients are lacking, even the best cooks cant help it. Isnt it? Renjid, a family of chefs from the Black Turtle Tower, passed by and added a horse. Look at Wodanaz. Even if you save ingredients, the taste is good. Thats what a real chef is. The excuse is as a cook Hey you ignorant bastard! Are you Cainando? Are you from Guyana?? When the Blue Dragon Tower students criticized him, Renjid was taken aback. I just told you the truth about cooking! But fortunately, thanks to the two of them, the students of the White Tiger Tower relieved their anger. I bet we cant cook better than Wodhanaj. Wodanaz is from a great noble family. ? The Blue Dragon Tower students tilted their heads. We too We come from a noble family Cant we cook? Shh. Quiet. In the meantime, Lee Han checked the barricade with the soup he received. how is it. Wodanaz. Cant you come this way? okay. Good job. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cant we increase the rations? Its accumulated that much No. what do you say You never know how long the flood will last. Lee Han cut it with a single knife. Instead, I have to take an exam tonight, so Ill prepare more for you. ! The faces of the White Tiger Tower students standing next to Lee Han brightened. Rather than that, is the ride training test really a burning dog? Because it is. I am very sure. The White Tiger Tower students insisted strongly. A rumor has been circulating among the students since yesterday. -This ride training midterm is a burning puppy! A burning puppy that Ive dealt with in the first semester. Some students were walking around the school at night when they saw Professor Lightningwalker carrying the cage with the burning puppy. Of course, to be precise, it was a little too big to be called a burning puppy. A burning puppy the size of a horse was playing in the pen! I dont think its a puppy at all, but I get it anyway. Note it. Lee Han tilted his head. Its raining like this right now, so can you take the test with a burning puppy? Isnt it like training to rescue a burning puppy drowning in water? You are too cruel. What if the puppy dies? Wardanaz. Please worry about us going into the water first in this weather * * * While I couldnt see it, there was a dock on the sea. It was a dock made by Professor Lightning Step. The students took turns getting off the tanjueo. Tanjueo spurted water sadly. Everyone is having a lot of trouble. Heukheuk Professor The students nodded their heads in tears. Of course that was that, and the test was a test, so the students prepared to take out the fire resistance means they had prepared with a look of conversion. Besides, in this kind of weather, wouldnt it be even more difficult for the flame monsters to use their strength! Todays test will see how to handle aquatic creatures. ? ? Is the burning puppy an aquatic creature? ah. Were you expecting a burning puppy? Professor Lightning Step was slightly apologetic. Its raining so its going to be a bit overwhelming. So the test has changed. what do I do? Fishing fishing, right? Gainando looked at him as if asking for an answer, fishing. He didnt want to go into that dark water where rain and wind and darkness rushed in. Fishing is also a way. also! Ive released aquatic creatures, so grab one. Dont hurt me. Lightning Strikes Almost as soon as the professor finished speaking, a huge fin brushed across the water. The students looked at each other with sad faces. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Kainando, still unable to understand the situation, asked in a puzzled way. Didnt you say you could go fishing? will it work? The students were not stupid. In this kind of weather and in this situation, Einrogard was not easy enough to bring the necessary aquatic creatures to fishing. And in fact, even if the weather was fine, most of the aquatic creatures were difficult to catch by fishing. It was a monster that dragged the angler into the trap if he threw a float. If you catch a fish There are no fish in this weather. Tanjueo, who was resting in the back, replied as if it were absurd. He didnt want to be part of the mages conversation at all, but Guinandos words were too absurd. Going into the water in this weather? really? I told you. Never trust the professors. No matter how much it is Cant we insist that we caught that tanjueo? Tanjueo shot water at the student who had just spoken out. with a plop! The student who was hit by the water fell into the sea. The students became quiet. After What can I do? Lets get ready. If I stayed in Einrogard for a long time, I was able to get through it quickly in 30 seconds, instead of going through the stages of negativity, anger, negotiation, depression and acceptance one after another, taking several days. The students who accepted it in an instant sighed and thought about how to get into the water. Breathing underwater what else do you need? I need a light to brighten my vision. Even if waterproofing isnt enough, I think youll need some heat to keep from freezing to death. Its good that you learned the < Endow Latent Heat > magic. The students who successfully mastered the < Endow Latent Heat > magic proudly raised their staffs. Lee Han became sullen. Yoner, who was listening by the side, hurriedly comforted him. Lee Han. You are good at other things. Wouldnt it be better if it rained? Lee Han swung his staff along with the spell just in case. Then, flames rose from the cloak. Fire!!! Wardanaz! Put it in the water!! I quickly put the cloak into the water, but the fire was not easily extinguished. The students were astonished at the flames that burned even in the water. Chi Ik- Lee Han pulled out his cloak with a bitter expression. Friends around me hurriedly said. Ill give you latent heat. Its a magic that honestly doesnt matter too much. You can hang something else! We can help each other! Usually, the students of the top towers fiercely laughed at other tower friends if they made a magic mistake, but this time, they were of one mind and quickly stopped it. * * * Damn!! Is it me again?! sorry. Come in quickly. Kuh The student who lost the lottery tied himself with a rope and jumped in. The first graders here are quick-witted. Professor Lightning Walk looked around at the students with a satisfied expression. Since it was originally an individual test, it didnt matter if the students moved separately. But now, the students were working together in groups of threes and threes without anyone telling them to do so. They were students who already knew more valuable wisdom than esoteric magic spells. You son of a bitch You son of a bitch! Manipulate the lot!? Dont talk nonsense! What kind of lot are you manipulating! Wardanaz! Come here! Look at the referee! This bastard manipulated the lot! Why do you call Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Dont come! Of course, there were places where there were quarrels, but where people gathered, there were originally quarrels. Even this was great enough. Splash splash splash! Students all over the place dived and came up. Thanks to the light spheres floated by Lee Han, the top of the dock was as bright as daylight. Lets look at that. It was also an ability that students had outstanding first-year friends. The lightning stride professor decided to pass on that. What do you see? Cant you see anything? I think we should go down further. The students who came up exchanged information with puzzled faces. If I had gone in at this point, something should have come out, but the sea was so noisy that I couldnt see anything alive. Its my turn. Lee Han prepared to enter while chanting an underwater breathing spell. < The Dark Vision of Gonadaltes > and < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes >. And < Spatial Recognition > and < Giving True Light > How many are you betting? The lightning stride professor looked at it and was stunned. If someone enters, theyll think its not water, but penetration into the demon dukes resistance! Goes! Wait a minute. Kainando, who was on the same turn, hesitantly shouted. why? The mind is ready Splash! Lee Han kicked Gainando in, then jumped in. It goes down deep. Even though he was tied tightly with a rope, he swayed wildly when he entered the water. The aftermath of the spirits riot was reaching into the water as well. The students who came down together were also in a hurry with their hands and feet twisted at the unexpectedly fast flow. C Everyone, stay calm. Lee Han called his friends. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had to adapt and go down here as much as I had to go down further. C Although the flow speed is faster than expected, it can be overcome with magic. I learned elemental water magic in the first semester. Those who are confident in water elemental magic should raise their hands here. Three of my friends raised their hands. Lee Han nodded. C Controlling the water element. This way Move! Lee Han made a clever application of magic. Originally, it was magic that moved water to form or move it, but it became a means to obtain a fairly good propulsion in the water. Chow ah C As the water parted and Lee Han was pushed forward, his friends nodded. I understand what the principle is. -I understand. Wodanaz. C Ill try. move! - -??? The students were taken aback by the lack of change. C Move! move! Are you moving?? Kuu! One of my friends who was reciting the spell suddenly had a bad complexion. Acute depletion of magical power! Lee Han quickly grabbed his friend and climbed up. When Lee Han came out of the water, the waiting students asked. How did it go?! Help him get some rest! ??? Lee Han didnt answer and threw the fallen friend onto the dock. and went down again -Try again -Huh Damn it. When one of his friends fell down again, Han Lee grabbed him again and climbed up. Please help him too! with a splash! Oh no, what is going on? As Lee Han went downstairs and threw his friends up one by one, the students waiting above gradually became afraid. Were you angry because of < Grant Latent Heat > earlier? I told you not to brag about your magic! I didnt think showing magic in front of Wardanaz was bragging! Would you consider that to be proud of? Its in front of Wodanaz! Arent you angry because you manipulated the lot earlier? While whispering from above, Lee Han was grasping the situation. Its not normal to use magic underwater. The magic of the wizard was a mental process that required a high degree of concentration even though it seemed easy. Just as wizards who were not immediately trained as combat wizards could not cast spells if they fell on a lively battlefield, sudden environmental changes hindered the wizards magic. Being in the cold, dark, rough water like now should be enough to disturb the wizard. for a moment. Did I cast it? Lee Han suddenly had such a thought, but decided not to say it out of his mouth. -Anyway, it seems that the chance of failure increases if the spell is cast underwater. Be careful everyone. -But youre doing well No. I think I asked something. Wodanaz. The friend who tried to ask something was quickly convinced. Well, it seemed that Wodanaz could cast spells even if he hung upside down over lava rather than underwater. -Instead, Ill push you, so go down again. Lee Han floated the sphere of light and slowly descended. how much did it go down The dirt floor nestled in the sea caught my eye. It was a familiar place that I had seen several times. Its a racetrack we made It was absurd, but Lee Han tried not to lose his concentration. I had to find something alive. C Wardanaz. here. here. A friend tapped Lee Han on the shoulder and pointed down. Surprisingly, there was a pattern engraved on the floor to indicate the direction. what? Did the professor carve it? C Lets go. Follow me. -okay. Lee Han slowly swam in following the milestones engraved on the floor. The road led to an underwater cave. - No matter how you look at it, it was a cave that I didnt want to enter. Im sure the professor prepared it, right? If I just released aquatic creatures into the sea, they would be scattered all over Einrogard. Although he seemed like a professor with lightning steps, he let out a sigh. There must be something like a dog inside -?????? ? Lee Han hesitated. A clear, clear singing voice began to be heard from afar. This place is in the water? The eyes of Gainando, who was next to him, suddenly turned cloudy and began to make a happy expression as if possessed. Lee Han was shocked and slapped Gainando on the cheek. * * * Professor!!!! One of the Black Turtle Tower students who had entered the other side freaked out and jumped out. I was so shocked that I didnt even think to dry myself off. What is this!! That that what is that thing in front of that cave!! oh. Did you find it now? Professor Lightning Step, who was sitting there, replied with a slight welcome. You have to let them go inside the cave!! No matter how rough the sea is, it cant be a test to just go inside a cave and bring one with you. Of course you have to overcome it. The lightning stride professor said rather as if he was talking about something. In preparation for this test, Professor Lightning Step released various difficult-to-catch aquatic creatures in a seabed cave. Among them, the faster, hiding, and escaping the better, the higher the score. Of course, it just wasnt that easy to catch. Of course, there were also those who disturbed the students. I if I hadnt gone in from behind and hadnt been fooled! The Black Turtle Top student, who was excited to find the underwater cave faster than others, was still amazed. Its a siren! The friends who had been trying to find and enter the underwater cave were all possessed and lost their minds. If it hadnt been for the rope, he would have been caught. for a moment. calm down. It happened because I didnt know, and since I know the identity, there will be a way to deal with it. If its a siren A mixed blood of a mermaid and a spirit, the siren contained ancient magic in its voice. Wizards had quite a bit of resistance to monsters unusual abilities as much as they dealt with magic but the sirens song was powerful enough to pierce it. However, as long as he knew his identity, there was always a way to attack him. Lets cover our ears and go in. That yes! That will do. Professor Lightningstep grinned. The students who saw that laugh suddenly felt ominous. is not it? Its not like you cant hear the sirens song by covering your ears. It rides all over the body. said Anrago, who was from the coast. Everyone was surprised at how incredibly intelligent he was for a student at the White Tiger Tower. Then what? Alpha. What should I do? How should I attack? uh? Anrago was taken aback. Uh the sailors tie themselves to the boat we have to go inside. Is it impossible to talk or persuade? What do sirens like? I know you like to fuck people Splash! Meanwhile, the sound of someone coming up from behind was heard. Angrago and his friends inadvertently turned their heads. Lee Han was holding the siren and coming up. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 What if I catch it! He was one of the most seasoned explorers in the empire, Professor Lightning Walk, but when he saw his first-year student grabbing the siren by the back and dragging it up, a scream came out automatically. Isnt it okay? Lee Han asked in confusion. Her face was full of innocence, saying, Of course, sirens are also aquatic creatures. Professor Lightning Walk covered his face with both hands and let out a deep sigh. no no. I guess its an aquatic creature Come to think of it, Lee Han didnt do anything wrong. Lightningwalker asked me to catch an aquatic creature. But No matter how much I thought Id catch the siren. If you go to the mountain and ask for something to eat, you will bring a wild boar if you give in moderate amounts of mushrooms or wild vegetables, but no one has found a dragon and caught it. Likewise, in a test to go into an underwater cave and catch a rare aquatic creature, no one can find a siren How did you catch it No, let it go for now. Are you angry right now? -?! ?!! ????!!! The siren sang in a fiery soprano voice. Even though Lee Han was not well versed in singing, he could guess that the other person was angry. ah. I thought getting angry was also part of the test. sorry. Lee Han let go of Sirens back. The sirens jumped right into the water and sang bloodily with only their faces exposed. -?? ????!!!!! I dont know what that means, but Im sorry. I will apologize, so please stop singing. Because the students are falling. Professor Lightning Walk apologized instead and said to the siren. Siren sang a song to somehow dominate Lee Han, but only the students were staggering as if possessed. The Siren, who had called for a long time without stopping, finally coughed as if they were tired. Then, briskly, he approached Professor Lightningwalker. Thats why I didnt do it on purpose no. Im sorry. I didnt expect to get caught either. And honestly, who would have thought that I would be caught by a 1st year wizard in the water -??????!! Ill give you double the promised reward, so take it easy. And other freshmen are never at that level, so dont worry too much its true. Think about it. Havent you ever seen a first year student like that in Ein Lorgard? Professor Lightning Walk soothed the siren while sweating. The siren, whose anger was finally released, plunged into the water again. Professor Lightningwalk let out a sigh of relief. I somehow persuaded him. As an examiner in an undersea cave, none were more appropriate than the Sirens. If they got angry and left, they would have had to reconsider the exam. Are you sure the siren cant? Are you sure the sirens are gone? Professor Lightning Step checked the surface of the water and then said. Good job. Its perfect. As the surprise and absurdity went away, Professor Lightning Walk returned to the spirit of praising his student. I still dont know how I got it, but catching a siren in the water was amazing. If this fact was known, the captains of several expedition ships might come running with their eyes open. ah. As expected Is it true that catching sirens was part of the test? I knew that too. Lee Han looked at the professor with respect. When a proud siren got really caught and got angry, he pretended not to know to appease it. After all, the professor couldnt be a half-man. Thats right. Instead of explaining, Professor Lightning Walk decided to just move on. Tell me how you got it. Im curious. * * * -?????? Lee Han, who hit Gainando on the cheek, realized that it was ineffective and responded immediately. Siren! I never thought that cruel pranksters from the mixed blood of mermaids and spirits would appear. Was the aquatic creature the professor said a siren? Lee Han pulled the rope tied around the possessed friends three times. Upon receiving the signal, he started pulling up the rope. Feeling relieved, Lee Han immediately covered his ears, chanted a spell, and rushed at Siren. When the wizard came running without being possessed, the sirens were startled and sang louder. -?????? ?!! However, no matter how loudly he sang and concentrated the power of the song, Lee Han did not change at all. It was because I had blocked my ears beforehand. * * * not because you covered your ears, but because your resistance is monstrous. The sirens song is not blocked by covering your ears. It is a common misunderstanding. ah. Is that so? * * * No matter how loudly he sang and concentrated the power of the song, Lee Han did not change at all. It was because of his natural magic. Witnessing the pursuer approaching sanely for the first time in her life, the Siren began to distance themselves in amazement. -???! ???! ???! What kind of curse are you throwing? Siren was embarrassed to come and sang, but unfortunately it did not reach Yihan, who did not know the siren language. Sirens are beings that have inherited the lineage of ancient spirits. I might be able to use an evil ability I dont know about. Rather, it only raised Lee Hans vigilance. Instead of playing on Sirens palm, Lee Han decided to give her flesh and take her bones. -Come on Perkuntras thunderbolt! Lightning, which would normally have been shot in a straight line, was discharged in all directions and cast like wide-area magic. It was an unusual phenomenon that could only be done underwater. Of course, the lightning also hit Lee Han, but Lee Han endured with his natural resistance. Siren was even more flustered at the numb sensation he felt for the first time in his life. Pak! The sirens stopped their paralyzed tail fins and sang a song to mobilize the water spirits. It was an ulterior motive to speed up by borrowing power somehow. However, the running water spirits suddenly saw Lee Han, startled, and ran away like crazy. -???????? Siren was stunned by the sudden betrayal of her blood relative. In the meantime, Lee Han cast a spell to block the Sirens path. -Come on -?! When the opposing mage summoned the energy of flame from the water, Siren was taken aback because she didnt know what she was doing. Trying to cast fire magic in the water. No idiot wizard would do that RURRRRRRRRRRRRRRR! An elaborate wall of flame spread and blocked the front. Lee Han felt his eyes turn red for a moment. To think that the flame magic that had been rotting inside was completed with such a clean shape transformation. * * * I was really impressed. That I shouldnt be impressed, but I shouldnt be surprised at the fire that doesnt go out in the water No. done. Continue. * * * Siren struggled in complete panic. Lee Han was able to swim easily and catch Siren. Caught by the strength that was unbelievable for a magician, Siren struggled and tried to meet Lee Hans eyes. Singing wasnt the only ability engraved in Sirens blood. Siren were able to perform instinctive fantasy magic by looking into each others eyes. A powerful ability to read the opponents vessel and show illusions of what the opponent wants. Normally, there was a song so there was nothing to use, but since the song didnt work, the siren desperately tried to meet his eyes. -!!!!! And the moment our eyes met, I was frightened by the magic that I felt and stiffened like a piece of wood. Lee Han thought that his opponent had finally given up and grabbed his back and swam up. * * * They are hard to convince, so what if they scare you Yes? You didnt threaten me? Its not about threatening with words its not. done. You worked hard, get some rest. The lightning-walking professor was dumbfounded and praised the admirable student. It was embarrassing, but it was indeed a great achievement. Who would catch a siren in this weather? yes. All right. However, instead of wrapping himself in a blanket and resting, as expected by Professor Lee Han, he approached his friends. Hey guys. Youre right about catching the siren. It definitely seems like a high-scoring target. really?! But how do you catch the siren? Wardanaz. Im really sorry, but could you show me just once? Lee Han nodded his head at the earnest request of several top friends. It wasnt that I didnt want to take a break, but since I had already taken the test, I could demonstrate it to my friends at least once. ruler. Everyone, breathe underwater and come into the water. Guinan Island. Why are you holding your cheek? I dont know. I must have hit a stone earlier. Gainando held onto his swollen cheek and grumbled. While I was unconscious for a moment earlier, it seemed that the guys upstairs had pulled the rope hard and put it somewhere. How to catch a siren um. no. It would be quicker to show you how to catch it yourself. Ill catch it again, so why dont you guys watch it from afar? So far! Wardanaz! Professor Lightning Step, who was listening, opened his mouth wide in amazement. * * * The students eventually gave up on catching the siren and went into the sea cave to find rare aquatic creatures. Seeing the water rabbit Yoner had brought, Lee Han said with envy. Didnt you bring a water hare instead of a siren? The water hare looks easier. - Professor Lee Han and Siren looked at Lee Han as if they were dumbfounded. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In particular, Siren glared at Lee Han like an enemy. The humiliation of being caught three times in one day by the same magician (Gainando did not understand, so Lee Han showed it once more) did not go away easily. Lee Han felt Sirens gaze and turned his head. Then the siren quickly averted her gaze. I wouldnt know if it was before I went into the water and ran deep, but I didnt have the confidence to curse at that wizard right now outside the water. ruler. Lets all say thank you to the siren for all your hard work! The lightning-walking professor noticed the sirens displeasure and called the students. A reconciliation had to be made if Professor Lightningwalkers name did not want to be blacklisted among the mysterious creatures of Einrogard. thank you! Sirens! The song was really good! The students did not have any ill feelings towards the siren. Being possessed by the song was more like a dreamy and beautiful memory than unpleasant. And, in fact, the students tended to be caught and dragged much more gently than the Sirens. Siren held up her chin arrogantly as if it was unreasonable and listened to the students praise. I was also grateful. Sirens. -????!! Siren, who was good at controlling his emotions, exploded and sang to Lee Han. The lightning-walking professor hurriedly interrupted the lecture and finished the lecture. Everyone had a hard time! The direct descendant of the Sea Song Spirit has suffered a lot too! You can go back now! really. Wodanaz. yes? I think it would be better not to approach the place where the siren comes out when walking around Einrogard! No It was just a lecture test, isnt it too much? Lee Han was saddened by the uncool Sirens reaction. * * * There is a cabin! Throw the hook!! Got it!! morning. After taking a break, Lee Han and the other top students rode on top of the Tanjueo and were hunting whales or hunting huts. A hook caught on the drifting cabin and slowly began to drag it. what? Where do you think I saw it? Lee Han was puzzled by the familiar appearance of the cabin. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Wardanas! When Lee Han, who should be conducting, stopped for a moment, the other students panicked and called Lee Han. Salchows heart sank, wondering if something was wrong. what? Whats wrong Didnt pirates appear? At school Where are the pirates? sorry. I thought about something else for a while. pull! Lee Han pulled the rope with his friends. It wasnt easy to pull the cabin even after putting all the strengthening magic on. Mmm. I guess I should learn stronger reinforcement magic. < Gonadaltes'' Agile Steps > was a surprisingly versatile strengthening magic for a 1st circle magic that could be cast very quickly. Other strengthening magics that immediately increase strength, agility, and reflex speed started from the 3rd circle. The genius of the headmaster who condensed that into 1st circle was extraordinary. However, after staying at the magic school for a long time, I gradually felt the need for stronger magic. It takes a long time to cast, and even if its a more crude magic, I need a specialized type. Just looking at the situation right now, I needed strengthening magic to focus my strength. I think a strengthening magic like < The Power of Tabletop Heavenly King > in the book would be good. Can I learn it Whoa Wodanaz. Is there any stronger magic? sorry. I dont have any spells to write right now. hey. Dont be stupid! After using this magic now, the reaction is severe! The white tiger tower student next to him bruised his friend. Even < Agile Steps of Gonadaltes > alone had quite a lot of muscle pain. ah. Reinforcing magic such as < The Power of the Heavenly King > will have a more severe reaction. Lee Han suddenly realized the reaction of the strengthening magic. The magic that directly strengthens the body had quite a lot of counteractions. The seasoned magician reduced the shock and minimized the reaction with various magics, but it was still a long way to Lee Han. Above all, he had a lot of mana, so he was far from such a reaction. Still, I cant help it. Because I have to use it if necessary. Lee Han quickly put an end to his worries. My friends may have suffered more, but it was unavoidable in Ein Lorgard. Tuk tuk- Tuk-tuk- Not only leather gloves, but even rags were added to hold the rope, but one by one, students fell while pulling on the slippery tanjueo. Do not hurry up! Salcho cried out. The most important thing in this situation was not to rush. When building a building with the masons guild members, mistakes are bound to happen. The most important thing at that time was to stay calm. Just hold on! The one who finishes first will go to help! Salco intended to run and help as soon as the one he was holding was done properly. However, Lee Han was one step faster. Lee Han radiated his entire body as if he was wasting his mana explosively. It was to the point that the surrounding water droplets combined with magic and evaporated. In an instant, the rope was pulled frantically and the cabin was pulled closer. It is done! wait! After finishing his work, Lee Han threw the rope and ran towards the fallen students. Seeing that, Salko admired it. That bastard is truly a born worker! A guy like that should have been born into House Tutanta, not House Wardanaj * * * Wodhanaj. Why are you so dark? It must be because you are tired. In the end, the students who succeeded in hunting the cabin returned to the library with triumphant faces. However, Lee Hans face was far from proud. hmm. So ?? It is nothing. what. bland. Lee Han stopped talking. This cabin is Professor Thunderwalkers hut! As Professor Lee Han wanders around the wide Einrogard site to gather alchemy materials, his student Lee Han didnt know how many huts there were. However, a building built by the same person will show off. This cabin was Professor Thunderwalkers cabin. Why wont this open? I dont think you even eat an axe? Get out of the way for a moment. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han approached the cabin. Dismissed! Fortunately, the defense magic was broken with the method I learned from Baldororn. The students immediately broke the door with an ax and entered the hut. Ooh Whoaaaaaaaa! This! Look at this! The students who entered burst into cheers. The students who were resting on the other side of the library also approached, perhaps intrigued by the sound. What? What do you have? The cabin contained supplies that any Einrogard student could only dream of. Dwarven smoked ham, salted herring, eggs, rice, onions, wheat, raisins, plums, bananas, figs, and even beer. One White Tiger Tower student even shed tears. Wardanaz. Is this enough to hold a banquet? Thats right. Lee Han, who was worried, nodded quickly at the call of his friends. Now that this has happened, I felt sorry for Professor Thunderwalk, but I couldnt help it. I must destroy the evidence. Lets divide the number. Team 1 takes out the stuff inside and Team 2 completely dismantles the log cabin. I cant even recognize a trace. Lets use it for firewood. Cant we cut it roughly and dismantle it for later use? no. You should do it now. Ah Its annoying The students grumbled, but they didnt reject Lee Hans words. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. If it ends quickly like this Wait! Wodanaz! ?! When someone called Lee Han, Lee Han was startled. what? Could I have been caught? If someone noticed that this was Professor Thunderwalkers cabin Well do the dismantling, so you take care of the cooking! thats right! please! Did these bastards hate our cooking that much?? The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were on duty the other day, pouted and complained. * * * The students gathered in the library enjoyed a meal after a long time. The makeshift table legs were so full that they broke several times, and the food quickly disappeared. The students gnawed at the tender pieces of meat that were patiently grilled over the bonfire until the flesh melted. The students of the White Tiger Tower whispered when they saw Gainando screaming as he shoved his cheek into a freshly baked flatbread. hey. Dont you think the dining etiquette of the Blue Dragon Tower guys isnt that special? I know. I heard that Wodanaz went to the Knights last time and was so great, but he doesnt seem to be much different from us Lee Han placed an additional dish of steamed beans, rice, onions, and meat in a small pot and sat down. Its nice. I wasnt happy that the students ate well. Unlike in the first semester, students who did not put their books down while eating caught my eye. They were students who learned as much as they were beaten once in the first semester. hey. What are you studying while eating! Excuse me for making it, Wardanaj evil! Several students (usually White Tiger Tower students) spoke out and were beaten to the bone by Lee Han. Dont disturb others and read them too. Wow, were talking about swordsmanship classes He listened to a lot of other lectures besides swordsmanship lectures, but Lee Han was dumbfounded at the thin intention of only talking about swordsmanship lectures. Seeing their friend hit with a bone, the students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been playing with a gyeokgu ball, quietly threw the ball in. Seeing that, Giselle wondered how many bones she should pack in the future. An enemy of great magic no. I think its too dogmatic Beside him, Yoner frowned, immersed in thought with a quill in his mouth. Lee Han was curious and asked. What lecture is it? huh? Deepening of Basic Literature. Im coming up with a code suitable for Einrogard You did well not listen. Lee Han was disgusted. Although Lee Han was rumored to be attending all magic schools, there were actually quite a few lectures that Lee Han did not listen to. Lectures like understanding basic plays or understanding imperial masterpieces are never taken unless someone secretly submits an application. A good lecture was one where you could get an A+ with logic, effort, and reason, not a lecture that competed with emotions. Does anything come to mind? Hmm like the pursuit of freedom through inconvenience no. Its too gloomy to show off. huh? Good?? Yoner turned into a flower and took notes. Lee Han was taken aback when he saw that. You like it? Isnt that a phrase appropriate for an imperial prison? huh. May I submit this? It doesnt matter, but no matter how much I think about it, it doesnt sound like a good phrase. no. Do you think it will be okay? Yoner nodded with a confident face. Lee Han was a little worried about whether there was a problem with his friends sensibility. Honestly, Yoners unnie was also a person with a bit of a different sensibility. Food Deuk C While the students were taking a break after a pleasant meal, a paper bird flew into the library. C Attention students who are taking Deeper Understanding of Basic Summoning Magic. There will be a midterm exam change due to weather changes in Einrogard. Students listening to the summoning magic in Professor Millays voice gathered in front of the bird with a buzz. But the bird is not over. A few more flew by. -Students taking advanced swordsmanship should pay attention -Advanced basic alchemy - -I have nothing to tell you, but I was bored so I sent it. Study hard, iron heads. - Although there was a strange paper bird, the students were slightly moved by the warm consideration of the professors. If you dont do it like a dog, youll be moved by the smallest kindness. However, Lee Han was caught between them and hesitated. I didnt know where to stand because there were so many lectures I was listening to. Wardanaz. Ill let you know, so just rest. You sit still! Friends quickly stopped Lee Han. The eyes of his friends looking at Lee Han were full of pity. * * * Professor Millays exam was comfortable and peaceful. Students gathered in the lecture room with a fireplace were writing a report on the < Call of Boltzmann > festival in a comfortable and warm atmosphere. There are probably some students who are surprised. It will feel like a very simple test compared to last semesters exam or what we learned this semester. Professor Millay said, maintaining an upright posture. But you should know that filling out these papers is just as important as magic. The era of wizards confined to their remote towers to study was long over in ancient times. The wizard had to know how to constantly communicate and interact with other wizards, and sometimes bring investors gold coins. Otherwise, no matter how brilliant the research was, it would be difficult to proceed. Once you write it, you will realize that it is not easy. Since this is the first time, if I had to give you one piece of advice, it would be better to write honestly and not to decorate it with pretense. What did you feel at the festival, what was lacking, and how will you make up for it in the future? Lee Han, who was listening, was deeply in thought. What do I need to improve? With Lee Hans short knowledge, he couldnt think of anything else to supplement. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 : Its a big trouble. A deep wrinkle formed between Lee Hans forehead. It was because the test questions were more difficult than I thought. In fact, the contents of < The Call of Boltzmann > were okay. Few students knew about this festival as well as Lee Han. I was perfectly aware of how things went as I prepared the most while running here and there. The problem was that it had to be supplemented by itself. What magical shortfalls did you feel at this festival? No, honestly, can I go any further? He did his best with the paper bird, controlled the golem, and even showed the black magic that he didnt have to do. Lee Han seriously couldnt think of how to improve his magic here. Isnt it almost 4th grade level to improve more here? But if you write it honestly Hmm. No matter how much I think about it, it doesnt seem like that. Professor Millay told him to write honestly, but Lee Han was not so naive as to believe everything the professor said. None of the professors paid attention to the student who wrote in the report, I have nothing more to improve on because I was so great. I have to squeeze it somehow! Lee Han was desperately lost in thought. Even if it was impossible to learn at the current level, I had to find a goal that would somehow be plausible. weird. Whats Wordanaz doing like that? Salko, who sat in the back, was puzzled by Lee Hans appearance. If youre a student who prepared poorly for the festival, Lee Han was the student who was in charge of the most work among the students. I cant imagine that Lee Han would be so confused by a report like this. Did I miss something? Salco looked over his report. From the outside, there seemed to be no problem, but looking back, there seemed to be a few parts that seemed too easy to use. I cant. Lets try again. Seok-seok- When Lee Han did not finish writing, the students sitting around him quietly noticed and started writing again. Seeing that, Professor Millay raised his eyebrows. The festival report shouldnt be that difficult, right? what? * * * After the exam and the students left the classroom, Professor Millay immediately started checking. Originally, I would have done other things, but today was a little different. The students grunted and rewrote and rewrote. Honor students who showed talent in summoning magic showed such an appearance, so even the strict Professor Millay couldnt help but be curious. Hmm Professor Millay raised his monocle slightly and focused his attention on the report. At this Boltzmanns Calling Festival, I learned that even within the same summoning magic, there are countless factions and possibilities that match it. The magic of the senior wizards, who were walking the path of summoning magic first, became a milestone on how to fill in my shortcomings Good. A smile crept across Professor Millays lips. He seemed to be thinking deeply, not just enjoying the festival. After seeing Wardanazs magic, I realized that Golems could be used that way too. Im also going to use the golem in that way No Professor Millay murmured involuntarily. Of course, taking on challenges was good, but in general, there were challenges that seemed unanswerable to anyone. And research on trying to do chores using golems seemed closer to the latter. Professor Millais prayed that this student would realize himself and withdraw or gain his own enlightenment. seeing the magic of Wardanaz, I realized. The multiple majors of endowment magic and black magic made summoning magic even more powerful. Im thinking of taking some classes on grant magic and black magic in my second year This isnt even Professor Millays head pounded slightly. Of course, majoring in multiple schools was a dangerous path that could lead to the collapse of the magicians soul if touched incorrectly, even though it might look glamorous on the outside. The professor prayed that this disciple would adjust to the proper line. Tak C Except for some unexpected details, the level of the report was generally high. This was much better than Professor Millay expected. Its probably because the outstanding students struggled with each other. Professor Millais closed his eyes and was pleased with the students achievements. Comparing different grades was never a good thing for a professor, but it was hard to deny that this freshman was one of the best performing freshmen Millais taught. For that reason, students like Lee Han Wodanaz must be included. Of course, the other students, seeing Lee Hans troubles, were frightened for nothing and made a fuss, but Professor Millay couldnt even notice that. Professor Millay opened Lee Hans report. Professor Millays eyes sparkled with satisfaction again at the tight content. A mage well versed in studies knew how good it was to see a report like this. Not only recording the events that occurred during the festival at the exact time and place, but also neatly examining the introduction to the festival, the magic used, and the results Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So I realized that I was still lacking in many areas ? Therefore, first of all, we want to increase the number of undead that can be summoned and controlled. Of course, we cant neglect quality while focusing on quantity, so we plan to maintain the strength of each object as well. On the other hand, by further improving the paper bird, increasing the durability that is currently lacking (omitted) By fusing transformation magic (omitted) Golems are also directly developed ???? Professor Millays calm face collapsed. Professor Millay blinked and read it again and again. However, the content did not change. The professors face became serious. Shouldnt it be dried? Professor Millay respected that he would learn something from it even if he failed without intervening in the students choice, but now this report was a bit serious. No matter how much I thought about it, it was not the goal that the first graders would catch. After thinking about whether to call Professor Millay for a consultation, he finally made up his mind. no. If it was another student, I would have called and consulted, but Wodanaz was an exception. I was sure that if it was Wodanaz, he would have come up with this plan because he had the confidence to do it. Professor Millay had no intention of becoming a careless teacher who unnecessarily hindered his gifted student. Ill have to tell the other professors. Professor Millay was strict and rarely expressed emotions, but that didnt mean he didnt love his students. If the other professors knew what Wodanajs goal was, they would surely all help in secret. * * * After. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Professor Millay, whom I met in the hallway, briefly told me that it was a perfect score. Its worthwhile to raise the target. At first, while writing the report, I wondered, Can I set a high goal like this? Isnt there a law that says Lee Han has to do all of it just because he writes a report anyway? Professor Millay is not the headmaster of the skeleton, and I will not go back to the past and lose points for failing to keep it. Are you wodhanaj? ?! Lee Han was surprised. It wasnt because the opponent walked on water. On the water, Professor Millay walked the same way as before. The reason Lee Han was surprised was that the opponent was Lee Hans senior. what? Like 3rd grade? Can the 3rd year show up in front of the 1st year? Is this the Headmaster Skeletons trap? Large stature. A handsome face like a sculpture. Enormous amount of horse power With that, the senior took out a small monocle and peered at Lee Han. Clink! Then the monocle was immediately smashed. The senior nodded, not surprised. I guess thats right. Isnt that wordanaz? youre right. What are you looking for me for? I am not pagon. Instead of Professor Verdus, I am in charge of this endowment magic test. Please take good care of me. aha! Lee Han performed a feat of grasping the situation even with those short words. So now After all, Principal Skeleton has locked Professor Verdus! Considering what Professor Verdus usually did, Headmaster Skeleton couldnt have tolerated it. No matter what the professor protested, it was very likely that he was put in a punishment room as a sign of reflection. Even if he was considerate of the midterm exam period, Professor Verdus wouldnt care at all, so the skeleton principal wouldnt have cared either. Thanks to this, now Professor Verdus pupil has come to a situation where he has to prepare for the exam instead. ? After completing his grasp, Lee Han tilted his head. Then why did you come to me? Because I have to prepare with you. yes? Lee Han doubted his ears. There were a lot of things that didnt make sense in Einrogard. Raise a basilisk and ask them to deal with it directly, or ask them to take a test with the sophomores But preparing for the test was a little more nonsensical. Why would I? Who made the decision? The principal and Professor Verdus. Then what am I going to test with? You are already perfect. Anpagon took out a letter and handed it to Lee Han. get me out!!!!! -Verdus ??? Look at the back, not the front. Lee Han turned the letter over. Its not because of Professor Verduss circumstances, so that you prepare for the first year exam. If its troublesome and you make rough preparations, Ill cancel the experiment I gave you permission for last time. Prepare roughly and insist that you have done your best. To prevent bullying, a first-year student will be attached to you, so prepare together. You dont have to worry about that because youre a guy who gets a perfect score even if he doesnt take the test. Of course, you wouldnt care as much as Professor Verdus. -Osu Gonadaltes Ah no. Its a bunch. Is it too much? Anpagon did not get angry with his junior or argue with him. He just asked back as if he wanted to quickly grasp the current situation. yes. No matter how hard I try, Im not yet good at making tests to check my friends skills. I make the test. Anpagon looked at Yihan as if asking what he was talking about. You are a secondary role. ah! Lee Han let out an exclamation. Well, now that I think about it, no matter how much it is, Ein Lorgard wasnt the last one to the point of asking a first year student to make a test assignment. If you just help and get a perfect score, its a very profitable business. Lee Hans expression quickly returned. A talented freshman junior looked at Anpagon and said. We will do our best to help. thanks. However, Anpagon already thought that Lee Han was a little strange junior. * * * When he came to his senses, Lee Han realized that this situation was a better opportunity than he thought. It was because there werent many opportunities to talk with seniors in Ein Lorgard. Seniors. Can I ask you a few questions? okay. Are you learning under Professor Verdus? uh. Does the professor teach you well? no. Anpagon answered immediately without hesitation. Lee Han was a little amazed. As expected, that professor is like that student. If Professor Verduss pupil had said He teaches well, Lee Han would have been more surprised. Then, how do you learn enchantment magic, senior? With books and exercises and experiments. The professor is useless. In the first place, magic is learned alone. Thanks to the professor saying it was useless, Anpagon won Lee Hans favor. I myself did not realize it. You must be in trouble because you are suddenly in charge of preparing for the exam. It is not difficult. I just want to finish quickly and prepare for my experiment. By the way, where exactly is Professor Verdus imprisoned? How do I know? take no interest. Lee Han smiled. If nothing else, the atmosphere of the students under Professor Verdus seemed very good. This atmosphere where there is no interest in each other. Its the best. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Originally, students who study in a professors workshop always have different atmospheres. Some places were friendly and close, while others were a dry atmosphere where people only had to do each others work. And Lee Han didnt hate the latter at all. Honestly, its hard to believe that Professor Verdus disciples are seniors. Lee Han already had a vivid memory of Professor Verdus visiting the mansion during vacation and tilting his head. If there are seniors who resemble the teacher among Professor Verdus students, now the number of people who tilt their heads during vacation has multiplied. It could never have been. come here. Anpagon went into the twelfth classroom located on the west side of the first floor of the main building and built a staircase by stacking desks. Then, he tapped the red sculpture carved on the ceiling three times. Slowly- A hidden path appeared. Lee Han saw it and took notes diligently. There must have been a place like this. Where are you? My workshop. Anpagon yawned and said. The human race didnt have particularly bad physical strength among the races, but it wasnt that good either. As such, Anpagon, a human race, had no choice but to feel tired from overwork. Lee Han took out a thermos of coffee from his backpack and held it out. Anpagon received it with a short thank you. And it felt strange. How does a freshman have coffee? You work in a workshop, not in a private room. uh. Even in the 2nd and 3rd grade, Einrogard students used to search all over the school to set up their own workshop. Because In freshman year, you can practice in a private room in the dormitory. but. Its too big to practice in a dorm room after a while. ! Anpagon looked at Lee Han with slightly surprised eyes. I didnt think that my freshman junior would know this. thats right. How did you know? ah. Thats Lee Han recalled the magic he had practiced. Lots of Skeleton Warriors. Lightning element, fire element, and other destructive elements that destroy the surroundings. And dangerous reagents and other schools of magic. Apparently, there were a lot of things that were a little bit like practicing in the private room of the dormitory. Even the slightest mistake could cause an uproar in the break room. I also felt uncomfortable while practicing magic, so I found a new place. In his heart, Anpagon raised the evaluation of his junior a little more. As expected, it seemed that the progress was quite fast even though it was a freshman, just like the juniors the headmaster gave him. Do you know how to handle 2nd circle magic? yes? uh. yes. I know how to handle it, but it seems that I dont have confidence. But it didnt matter. In the first year, just knowing how to use 2nd circle magic was pretty good. Most of the work would have to be done by Anpagon anyway. Anpagon wasnt stupid enough to entrust most of the work to a junior in the first year. ruler. Its here. Anpagon stopped in front of the entrance to the attic-like workshop. Then he took out a long coat hanging on the wall next to him. It was a cloak that completely covered the whole body with a hood. Wear this. What is this? Protective equipment. It prevents accidents that may occur while working on artifacts. ah. Do you wear something like this to class when you are in the senior year? When the grade is low, the risk is low, so it is not necessary, but the higher the level of the artifact, the higher the amount of magic power and the risk of magic. Working in this kind of equipment was no surprise. no. this is what we made Professors usually ask why this is necessary. In Lee Hans head, why do you need something like this? You dont have to make mistakes, right? Professor Verdus voice was played innocently. Sit down. yes. Anpagon took out the crates of reagents and tools, laid them out on the table, and turned on the light in the attic. A simple lantern made by carving a magic circle on a magic stone flickered and withered. Anpagon clicked his tongue. Life is over. I need to start working on this Ill do it. Are you okay? Considering the things he had to work on in the future, he would have to save his mana, but Anpagon was worried that his freshman junior would be able to engrave a new magic circle on the magic stone. Although the difficulty level of the < Endow Light > magic was quite low, it was a different story for first-year students. Besides, the simple lantern made by Anpagon was small, so the size of the magic stone was also small. Of course, it would be more difficult to engrave a magic circle here. Light! However, instead of grabbing the magic stone and carving a magic circle, Lee Han just summoned a sphere of light inside the lantern. Anpagon was dumbfounded. No Basically, Anpagon as well as Professor Verdus disciples were the least sociable in Einrogard. As such, I couldnt think of how to tell my freshman junior when he made such a cute mistake. If I directly summoned the sphere of light, it would last for a few minutes at most Rather than wasting time now, Anpagon thought he would have to work again once the sphere of light disappeared. The test wont be that difficult. Making a test sounds grandiose, but it wasnt as difficult as I thought. Because it wasnt a test to create something out of nothing in the first place. Since Anpagon was a third-year student, he remembered the tests he had taken in the first and second years, and he brought those tests with him this time. It just takes a little preparation and is annoying. See the artifact here? Anpagon took out a small iron bar artifact. With one swing, the tip of the iron rod became incandescent and spewed out flames. It was a flame generation artifact. yes. Now this Bang! Anpagon swung the iron rod and drove it into the wall. Then the iron rod bent slightly in the middle. It breaks down like this. Do you know why it breaks? Is it for repairs? Anpagon grinned, baring his teeth. Living as a student of the Buyeo magic school in Einrogard, it felt like I hadnt laughed in quite a while, as there were fewer things to laugh about. thats right. Repair is the test. A good enchantment mage should not only be able to create artifacts, but also be able to repair artifacts made by others. You might think that manufacturing is unconditionally more difficult than repairing, but repairing had a level of difficulty not found in direct manufacturing. Since it was an artifact created by someone else, we had to figure out how it worked. Understanding this was harder than I thought. Even if they are artifacts with the same effect, each magician makes them in a different way. Some wizards prioritized stability and cared about the durability of the magic circles magic circuit, while others prioritized firepower and cared about the limit of the magic circles magic output. Another magician simply ignored the efficiency and injected a large amount of magic power as if protesting that he had a lot of magic power As much as you had to figure out this and fix exactly where it was broken, repair had a level of difficulty not found in manufacturing. You need an artifact first to break it. I will make it. no. I make it. Anpagon once again thought this junior was a little strange. Who said this to a 1st grader? You just check. Is that really okay!? Lee Han was surprised. Anpagon replied in bewilderment. Of course it will. All right. The one I made in advance is in the chest over there, so check that first. yes. Lee Han opened the chest and took out the artifacts inside one by one. In the meantime, Anpagon picked up a working tool and started making additional artifacts. As the number of students is a number, I might have to stay up all night to finish it within today. Chic Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi! Land, land, ground- For a while, the attic was quiet. No words were spoken, only the sounds of work. I. Seniors. why. Anpagon turned his head in a slightly annoyed voice. I thought he was an outstanding junior, but did he call me because he couldnt check an artifact? Its not like he was bribed by the Headmaster Skeleton. Ive done it. Anpagon blinked. At first, I thought that my juniors were lying, but looking at the magic reverberation left in the artifact, it was clear that I was not joking and had used it all at once. already? yes. Can I help you make it? okay. Anpagon held out a tool to Lee Han. When this happened, I thought that I would see my skills somewhere. Do you see the magic circle pattern here? Complete the magical flow and activate it. yes. Apparently, the amplification and maintenance parts of the circuit were missing. Since it was not a permanent artifact anyway, but an artifact for testing, Lee Han boldly removed the maintenance part. Then, by investing excessive magic power, the pattern of the magic circle was activated. Its done. ??? Anpagon turned his head away in embarrassment when he heard Lee Han say that it had been activated in less than 10 seconds. already? yes. Surprisingly, the artifact was indeed working. Anpagon was surprised to see the pattern Lee Han worked on. Instead of complicating circuitry, unnecessary parts were removed and replaced with magic power. This was a task that would have been done by a professor who was confident in both the quantity and quality of his magical power and his ability to control it. What was even more surprising was that there were no smudges or cracks around the pattern. Inexperienced mages did not consider the impact on the surroundings while doing this, so there were many cases where the magic circle was completed, but the artifact itself was often destroyed, but this junior did not have any of that. As if this production had been repeated hundreds of thousands of times. Anpagon lowered his head as if he was about to bury himself in the artifact while checking over and over again. And then I looked around. What are you looking for? no. nothing. For a moment, Anpagon wondered if the skeleton principal was hiding next to him and making fun of Anpagon. Since the last time he spent a lot of money on the experiment, Anpagon was bruised every time he saw the Headmaster Skeleton. C Hey. Isnt it Anpagon, the gold grabber of Einrogard? Did you take my gold like that the other day and the results are still not coming out? - C Why? Why dont you take more? Didnt you submit a research proposal to His Majesty the Emperor without my knowledge? Please let me use the gold in my secret storage! -Im sorry but the skeleton principal was nowhere to be seen. Anpagon had no choice but to admit that this junior really made this. Its really amazing. Students learning endowment magic were not very interested in each other. Anpagon also did not know what the new sophomores were interested in and what they were making. The important thing was that he was trying to make it, not his juniors or seniors. However, this junior was enough to forcibly create interest that was not there. How is it? Very good. But ? I cant write this. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. uh. Did I do something wrong? Anpagon nodded. If you make it like this, it wont break. The patterns and circuits of the magic circles were complicated and sophisticated, the more prone to breakage. If it was finished as simply and solidly as Lee Han did, it would be difficult to break it. I had to make it less solid as the broken artifact needed. Thats right. I missed it. You are also a senior. Is this something I should be praised for? Anpagon asked again, not really understanding. I think I should get compliments for what my juniors just made Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Like it or not Lee Han gave Anpagon a look of respect. Isnt the basics always the most important? I think this is basic and has nothing to do with it While Anpagon muttered, Lee Han fixed the magic circle again. When I added back the parts that were removed because they were inefficient and completed the pattern, it became a fragile artifact. How is it? Great. You may continue. The two students resumed their work. Anpagon saw Lee Hans speed and changed the estimated work time. It might end before nightfall. If I didnt have to stay up all night, I could resume work on the magic amplification wheel artifact at dawn. Anpagons face brightened. Bang-dang-dang-dang- Arent you resting? yes? ah. Its okay as long as you have enough horsepower. okay. Anpagon was trying to tell his junior to take a break, but he stopped just sleeping because he didnt want to interfere. But I couldnt help but worry. Its dangerous if I consume too much mana. Ground, ground, ground, ground! ? However, the junior took the artifact with tireless stamina. Anpagon was amazed. And I changed the estimated working time one more time. Maybe it ends in the evening? If it was done in the evening, I might stop by the Black Turtle Tower student cafeteria for a quick meal before working on the magic amplification wheel artifact. Seniors. Are you going to rest now? no. I have used up all the ingredients here, but where is the new chest? Because of the eventful environment of Einrogard, Anpagons rusty heart started pounding slightly. No way Can it be over before dinner? * * * Really over before dinner. Beyond joy, Anpagon had an expression that still did not believe in this reality. Looks like its done. Seniors. Then lets go. Thats right. By the way, senior. It ended sooner than expected, so Lee Han, who had some time to spare, asked a question. Arent there any other people learning enchantment magic? Why only seniors? I am the most sociable person. For a moment, Lee Han thought the senior was joking and thought for a moment whether he should laugh or not. that thats right. It doesnt matter if you laugh. Because our school is the least sociable in Einrogard. What kind of social activities do you need? Magic is important to wizards. Isnt the important thing for a wizard is the ability to win subsidies? Which fool would say such a thing? The principal? I knew it. Never mind. Lee Han responded right away without panicking. Even though he was a freshman, Anpagon couldnt help but marvel at the wisdom that penetrated the skull headmasters identity. Anyone who sees it would think it was around 4th grade. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, ignoring is the best Yes. Then lets go. After greeting Lee Han, he left with two chests in the attic. It was a chest containing reagents that Anpagon did not use. It was a rare sight for a freshman junior to pack two chests sparingly, but Anpagon was so shocked by what happened today that he didnt even pay attention to that part. Did I dream Anpagon murmured while the attic door opened again. Other students majoring in endowment magic were waiting below. Are you done? okay. It ended early. Students came up to the attic. There were 2nd, 3rd, and 4th graders, but the one thing they all had in common was that they didnt really care about each other. If the spirit flood hadnt happened this time, I wouldnt have borrowed another students workshop. Why did it end early Im not curious. sorry. Anpagon senior. May I go to work right away? Anpagon stopped talking. I dont usually like chatting, but when I was blocked like this, an unfamiliar feeling rose slightly in my heart. It was anger. okay. Instead of talking, Anpagon thought he should find out for himself. It was exhilarating to think that he alone knew an amazing fact that other students did not know. for a moment!! fire!!! Anpagon, who was about to sit down, screamed when he saw the sphere of light still floating. Then the other students stared at Anpagon. Anpagon senior. Im sorry Lets be quiet. okay. Anpagon vowed never to tell these guys. * * * Mr. Professor Verdus, where have you been? because youre stuck Headmaster Skeleton replied back to Gainando as if it was a nuisance. Guinando nodded in agreement, then went back and asked the skeleton headmaster again. principal. Professor Verdus, where have you been? Because youre trapped! You iron head Why do you keep asking the same question? Are you provoking me? Oh no. It just makes me feel good to keep hearing that the professor is locked up. Skeleton Principal hung Guinando upside down and walked away. After returning from work, Lee Han asked while looking at the hanging Guinando. But you dont even listen to enchantment magic, do you? I just love hearing that the professor is locked up Thats right. Lee Han dropped the dangling Guinando. Gainando, who fell to the surface of the water, let out a pained sound. And Professor Verdus keeps coming over during vacations to annoy people. Lee Han sympathized with Gainandos grunting voice after a long time. Hes saying the right thing after a long time. Considering that he visited during vacation, Professor Verdus could have been locked up a little longer. Where have you been? omg. for a moment. I think I know. Oh Lee Han slightly expected Gainando to show his sharp appearance. Certainly, looking at Lee Hans appearance now, there were many factors to infer. Gloves stained with various reagents and metal shavings on the cloak, etc. Anyone could see that he had been working on artifacts. Did you go to rescue Professor Verdus?! hey. dont go! What are you doing to get it! I didnt go. I just prepared for the endowment magic midterm exam instead. The professor isnt there. ah. okay? Kainando just agreed. If its other friends, Hey you idiot, what if I just skip it! I should ask more! Dont save Professor Verdus. Theres nothing good about saving him. Youre doing this because of the one thing you came to the mansion for during vacation, right? huh. Kainando nodded confidently without the slightest shame. Lee Han was a little amazed. okay. Dont worry, I dont intend to go get it. Even if Professor Verdus says he will give you a pile of gold, dont go. umm. Lee Han! Gainando felt sorry for his friend who tried to forgive the professor who took away the joy of vacation with gold. Pride is more important than gold! Kiik- The two of them returned to the library and scattered to do their own thing. Gainando quietly sat down among his friends. It looked like a study meeting with thick magic books spread out, but in fact it was a fun meeting where they secretly played card games under it. Where have you been? I went fishing and hung up on the principal. Oops. The other tower students were not interested in whether or not Kainando was hanging on. one of them asked, puzzled. How did you get released? Lee Han passed by and let me go. Dont you know how to do anything yourself? hey. Isnt it more amazing to have someone by your side to do it for you? The Blue Dragon Tower students next to them threw their cards in Guyandos face. Gainando let out a shrill scream. Thats great! Thats great Stop it before you get hit. Why did Wardanaz pass by? Ive been preparing for the grant magic test. Gainando gave a rough answer and stared at the deck. The deck had to be completed quickly to get as many rounds as possible before dinner was served. The moment I take out the cursed deck, my friends wont play against me, so I put a deck that can be fooled and a cursed deck underneath it What? You said you prepared for the enchantment magic test? Why did you prepare outside? You can study inside. When the students tilted their heads, Kainando replied annoyed. You fools. I didnt study, I made the test myself. Be quiet because you have to insert the wizard card. When the students were silent, Kainando smiled and nodded. It seemed that these friends had finally learned to respect the imperial family. bang! What nonsense are you talking about?! One of the students jumped to his feet. The table slammed and shook violently. The stack of cards that Gainando had arranged so far were scattered on the floor. Ignoring the princes screams, the students continued their conversation. Does that make sense? oh no Wodhanaj is a nonsense guy, but hes in the same grade? What did I say? Wardanaz had the familys vision even before admission My cards are scattered! You children! Is that important now?! Well clean it up, so talk about the enchantment test! I have to take the enchantment magic test! Of course, he didnt have the ability to properly talk to Guyando. While the students were talking loudly, Lee Han arrived closer. What are you all doing? Wardanaz! Is it true that you gave the test for enchantment magic!? The students looked at Lee Han with eyes trembling in shock. What kind of nonsense a senior asked for it. I even helped with the chores by the side. ah! The students who understood only then let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, common sense did not collapse. As expected, it was the princes fuss. Look. What did I say? I wanted it to end on a warm note, but unfortunately it didnt. Lee Han looked at the piles of wizard cards on the floor and asked. What is this? Uh thats Listen to the book. Lee Hans voice was plain, but it contained an eerie warning. The White Tiger Tower student froze like a bird preyed upon by a snake. That that why? listen. before getting hit. When I lifted the book, the inside was cut out and the hidden wizard card came out. Lee Han hit his head with a cane. evil! next. You The student who became the next target hurriedly opened the book. there was nothing. You put down your coat and open the inside pockets. * * * After stopping illegal wizard card gatherings, Lee Han shared the contents of the test with students who are listening to grant magic. The students murmured when they heard that it would be a test to repair a broken artifact. Exactly which part is broken, wordanaz? I dont know. How long is the artifact? I do not know. Dont bother you Wardanaj! Theres no way I can tell you that! Nilia exclaimed as if warning. Lee Han was slightly moved by his friends help. In this situation, the only thing you can trust is your friends. Shuk- When the students reflected and backed away, Nilia quickly put a bar of chocolate in Lee Hans hand. and then whispered Which artifact is advantageous to choose? Nilia That was just a joke. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Isnt I too used to Ein Lorguard? The hunter from the Shadow Patrol, who was like a lone wolf, was gone, leaving only the seasoned student of Einrogard. When Nilia stepped back, the Black Turtle Tower students were very sorry. Ah I thought it might work! Wouldnt the silver coin have been better? Wodhanaz isnt even us, and an offer that wouldnt work for money wouldnt have worked. I thought there was a high chance that Nylia would become close with the kids in the Blue Dragon Tower. flinch! Lee Han clearly saw Nilia wince as she glanced at her friends. Nylia. wait for a sec. uh? why? What? The kids in the Blue Dragon Tower are looking for you. I must have suffered a lot without you. uh? ReallyJ? Even if I tried to hide it, I couldnt hide the tone of my voice rising and my ears rising slightly. of course. Without you, half of the children in the Blue Dragon Tower would starve to death. I know youre busy with the Black Turtle Top friends, but take care of yourself. Nilia nodded with the utmost dignity. under. this! I hadnt even thought of that. This can be happen. From behind, the students of the Black Turtle Tower stared at Nelia in admiration. Nylia, whom the Blue Dragon Tower students, who came from a noble family, depended on and respected, was an object of admiration among her friends. A lofty hunter from the Shadow Patrol who came down from the distant northern mountains on a different level! Listening to the conversation just now only increased my respect. You didnt blink an eye at the prom last time. I didnt even move. Didnt the prom seem like childs play to Nilia, who had gone through all the hardships? Nilia whispered to Lee Han while listening to the conversation with her ears pricked up. By the way, did the Blue Dragon Tower kids really find me? Uh Anyway, thank you. Nilia nodded as if she knew that and thanked Lee Han. * * * Wednesday morning. Lee Han, who helped Anpagon to finish the endowment magic midterm exam, came out to prepare for the next exam. Hmm Why? what happened? What you said was a bit strange. Lee Han explained what had happened to Yoner, who was throwing a fishing rod beside him. Helping Anpagon supervise the enchantment test wasnt surprising as all of his friends knew it, but Anpagons words after the test were a bit strange. What did you say? The other seniors said that it would be an annoyance if rumors spread that there were outstanding juniors, so it would be better to be careful Lee Han did not understand. First of all, Lee Han had already made his name known among his seniors since the first semester. Just looking at the stories that senior Diret and Senior Ogoldos talked about last time, there were quite a few seniors who knew Lee Hans name. Isnt it too late already? what? Isnt it too late? If this is the case, maybe only the black magic school seniors know about it? Lee Han made a slightly hopeful prediction. Black magic school seniors would basically have unhappy friendships, so it wouldnt be strange if they didnt tell others about Lee Han. Yes? Yoner was puzzled as he caught a trout and threw it into the catch net. According to what I heard, the seniors of the Buyeo Magic School seemed to be quite unhappy in their friendships. From Yoners point of view, the seniors of the Buyeo magic school seemed to have a narrower relationship than the seniors of the black magic school. First of all, didnt the black magic school seniors have the social skills to summon the king of frost giants to school in cooperation with their friends from other schools? I dont know if thats positive, but Couldnt the bestowal magic school seniors have been mistaken? Yoner. Yoner. are you listening It seems that only the black magic seniors know about it. Then, surprisingly, other seniors might not be interested. Lee Han was delighted. I didnt want to get more attention than I needed for nothing. Yeah yea. Yoner couldnt bear to tell me what was on his mind when he saw his friends delight. Wardanaz! Come down quickly! ? Lee Han, who was sitting on the Tanjueo, turned his head. The White Tiger Tower friends, who had set out to take a swordsmanship test first, were splashing and swimming in the water. Why are you guys doing that there? What are you talking about? I have to take a test! ?? Lee Han was momentarily taken aback. If Im going to test my swordsmanship, shouldnt I do it on a hard floor? As the lecture items are items, of course I thought that I was doing it on a hard floor. Could you take the test in the water? uh. They said we should take the ship. Come in quickly! Its hard without you! You have to get rid of tanjueo and boats. Clean up and come in. how do you know youre not cheating on me? Seeing Lee Hans doubtful eyes, the students of the White Tiger Tower cried out in tears. Are we all here to fool you?! Come in quickly! Some of the White Tiger Tower students who were shouting in anger suddenly thought to themselves. what? Wouldnt it be worth trying if you could fool Wodanaz once? Come to think of it, it was a good enough business. * * * The Knights of the White Sheep Tree, who came to help with the test, were taken aback by the appearance of Einrogard, which had completely become a sea of water. Shouldnt it stop the rain and drain the water first? Unfortunately, the principal said it was difficult. yes? Probably not. I know that Prince Gonadaltes once dried up the sea, but a flood like this Professor Ingeldell quickly changed the subject. No matter how long we talked about this topic, all we could do was curse Einrogard to the knights outside. Turning a crisis into an opportunity is also a virtue of a knight. Dont worry. You can take the test even in this environment. aha. Are you taking the test indoors? The knights looked at the professor as if that was a very good idea. If you look at it indoors, you will be able to see the proper swordsmanship even in such a flooded situation. The water is so bad right now inside the room I prepared a boat here. Professor Ingeldell pointed back. A slender ship with a pretty sleek appearance was waiting in the back. aha! Let the students compete swordsmanship up there! Im thinking of asking the students to swim and steal this boat. The knights were speechless for a moment. The young apprentice knights behind them whispered. -Isnt that too harsh? -Swimming in this weather and stealing the boat is a bit Professor Ingeldell himself didnt notice, but Professor Ingeldell was already a good enough professor Einrogard to see from the outside. * * * Lets all come up with a plan. While floating on the water, Lee Han talked to the students of the White Tiger Tower. As a group, the three swim without using magic and steal a ship in a designated area. It was a simple but incredible test. Has Professor Ingeldell finally been completely immersed in Einrogard? Lee Han was sad. Still, Professor Ingeldell was a good person What is it? Why are you all in the water? come in. hurry. The students who came later than Lee Han heard the contents of the test and were embarrassed. Where is the boat? Do you see the reef and the peak over there in the sea? Its not a reef, its a stable, its not a peak, its a tower Anyway, if you turn around, theres a ship. Then why are you doing this here? Would you like to hear the Wardanaz plan? What are you saying! Dukemar exclaimed in disbelief. Of course, each one has his or her own life. Do you think youll be given instructions from Wardanaz!? Wodanaz is also a competitor! sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hey. wait for a sec! But listen You guys stay like that! lets go! Well plant the flag first! Dukemar took his crew and started swimming vigorously. Lee Han looked at the back and felt sorry for him. I havent even decided how to use it yet, but it just goes away like that! Silence lingered for a moment as Duke Mara and her friends went around the stable or the reef and disappeared. chump chump chump! And the spears of fierce water began to fly over the surface of the water. !! Ouch! Ugh! Whoa! Ufufu! Although not sharpened, the thick spear of water had the power to push students deep into the sea with each hit. Dukemar and friends screamed and dived deep into the water. Then he hurriedly widened his distance and returned to his friends. What happened???? The knights on the boat meanly! I had expected that if I climbed up the boat, there would be interference from the deck, but I hadnt expected to fire water spears with my long-barreled guns right away when they hadnt even come yet. Dukma and her friends coughed up water. thanks. Duke Mar. Thanks to your sacrifice, I was able to see what happened. Wardanaz. Dukemar reflected a little. Even though he wasnt a White Tiger Tower student, Wodanaz put aside any personal rivalries or emotions and focused on the problem he was facing. But Duke Mar himself protested against it and then ended up like this. Since we went first, lets go one more time. This time, the three of them split up Go away!! Dukemar grunted and turned his head away. Han Lee felt sorry for him. Were you in too much of a hurry? It seems like that. Durgyu couldnt bear to take Lee Hans side. As Lee Han couldnt come up with a plan, the students began to hum. Wardanaz. Are you really clueless? It must be difficult if you cant use magic. really? Do you think I wont be able to beat you just because I cant use magic right now? The White Tiger Tower students, who were about to be suspicious of Lee Hans serious question, flinched and backed away. shit. Is Wodanaz too unreasonable Well, its a competitive test in the first place. good. Lets break through. As the students scattered over the water, Lee Han was also lost in thought. I cant use water breathing, I cant use illusion magic, I cant use cold magic Its difficult. Lee Han realized that he relied on magic a lot more than he thought. Perhaps Professor Ingeldell threw his students into such an extreme situation to teach them. Or maybe it was because I just wanted to see the students suffer like the professors at Einrogard. for a moment. Durgyu. Where is Moradi? Are you asking that now? I didnt know earlier because there were a lot of students at the White Tiger Tower. Moradi moved by saying he would do some research before you come. As soon as she finished speaking, Giselle raised her head from the water with a small splash from the other side. Lee Han shouted as if he realized that. Did you go around and approach it in the opposite direction? Youve pierced through your inattention that you wont be able to come this way because the road is too far! But still, there must have been someone watching Ah. i get it. If you turn in the opposite direction, its near the tower of the lumberyard, so theres a lot of debris washed up in the water. If you camouflaged yourself through the rubble, youd have been able to get in undetected. Great Moradi! Lets start right away! The situation where other students were standing in front of me and drawing attention was an opportunity. In order not to waste any time, Lee Han started swimming in the direction Moradi came from. Giselle, who had just returned from swimming with all her might and was about to explain, inhaling and exhaling heavily, was dumbfounded when she saw the two of them. That bastard really what?? Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Lee Han. Wouldnt it be better to listen to Moradis explanation? Durgyu, noticing Giselles eyes, called to Lee Han who was swimming in front of him. ah. Right. I might have missed something. sorry. Moradi. Im in a hurry. Please explain. If you go around and approach it from the opposite direction, its near the tower of the lumberyard, so there are a lot of debris washed up in the water Thats it. fuck it Its a dog. ?! Lee Han, who was suddenly cursed, was taken aback. Why are you doing that? Could it be that you are doing this because you beat up several of the white tiger tower guys yesterday for not studying? I think I did well Durgyu murmured. The White Tiger Tower students grumbled, Why does Wodanaz hate us so much? If you dont want to hear nagging, shouldnt you do it? Rather than that, Moradi. I have a question for you. say. I am listening. Shouldnt I tell the other friends too? ? ? Lee Han and Giselle looked at Therugyu as if they were talking nonsense. And the two exchanged glances separately. Shall we leave? Lets go. lets go. Durgyu. Oh no To my friends? Lee Han and Giselle started to move in opposite directions, pulling and pushing Durgyu. * * * Students have great stamina. The Knights of the White Sheep Tree on the ship marveled at the students swimming far away on the horizon. When people say studying at Einrogard, its easy to think of a sickly wizard who shuts himself in a small room and indulges in magic books, but the students were strong, as befits a knights family. It seems that he hasnt forgotten about it in Einrogard and is training his body. Mmm. Professor Ingeldell did not bother to talk about the harsh environment of Einrogard, where the body is trained even when standing still. Fire. Kyung Gyeol. If you keep shooting like this and drown Uh huh. Where do you sympathize with the enemy? Did I teach you that? Oh no. sorry. Originally, the young apprentice knights of the White Sheep Knights were not on good terms with the students of the White Tiger Tower. Starting with the difference between belonging to a pure knights and belonging to a magic school, she competed several times this year, so it was impossible not to be competitive. However, even those apprentice knights felt so sorry for the students of the White Tiger Tower that they could not calmly attack them. Thats too much! Should I go this far? The students of the White Tiger Tower, swimming over the stormy and rainy sea, looked dangerous like leaves drifting here and there. By the way, can the students climb onto the ship naked without using magic? One of the articles suddenly became curious and asked. It would take some time for them to disperse and approach, but climbing up the slippery outer wall of a ship on a rainy day was not an ordinary task. The knights who broke the wall of aura were able to climb the outer wall using their superhuman physical abilities and magical powers, but at the level of students, it was still impossible. Of course it will be difficult. However, this test is not prepared simply to test physical abilities. Professor Ingeldell pointed around the ship. Equipment was floating among what appeared to be debris or debris. aha! You scattered the equipment for the top line! Thats right. Students will surely find it. Again, I misunderstood the professor thinking that you should just climb barefoot! haha! Did I look like that? Professor Ingeldell was slightly taken aback. Unlike the other professors in Einrogard, he thought he was teaching quite reasonably. Smack! ? While talking, the professor and the knights turned their heads at the sound they heard from behind. A group of Lee Han, who was soaked in water, was staring at them from the deck of the ship. * * * Wait. Can I go up without using magic? ! In the other direction, while friends were playing water window dodge, Lee Han and his party succeeded in approaching the ship. However, the outer wall of the ship was tougher than expected. Without magic, it didnt seem easy to put your fingers on or support your weight. Durgyu whispered carefully. No matter how much I think about it, I dont think the professor would have told me to just climb this. Could there be something else? Could we have missed something? Durgyu. I respect you, but you are thinking like a freshman student right now. thats right. Choi. Come to your senses. Does this look like the Knights quarters? Lee Han and Giselle bruised Durgyu very sharply. Durgyu was unfair, but thought the two would be right and kept his mouth shut. I think the answer would be to climb up by using magic power. Using magic power? okay. Do you remember the swordsmanship of the Enge family? Wardanaz. You may not know, but Choi and I come from knight families. Giselle threw it with a look of absurdity. Enge family. Among the knight families, they were famous for using suction-type swordsmanship. Didnt Lee Han also learn the technique of using this aspirational quality in the confrontation and put it to good use? Its not perfect enough to use it skillfully in swordsmanship, but its good enough to climb. I think you told me to take over the ship for this purpose. But it wouldnt be that easy to use magic. Giselles eyebrows curled. The horse was the use of magical power, but that was a transformation that changed the nature of magical power in a unique way. It was not a wizards magic studied through logic, reason, and law, but a knights skill that had to be converted into instinct and senses, so the level of difficulty was much higher. Thats the goal of this test? Is it really? Moradi. Think carefully. This is Ein Lorgard. It was frustrating, but Giselle had no choice but to understand. Well, I swam all the way here, but I wondered what the professor couldnt do. good. Wodanaz. Say it. Lee Han did his best to explain the secret of breathing to his friends. It draws mana from deep in the center of the body and circulates it, but transforms it by recalling the nature of viscosity and releases mana at the same time The principle is similar to elemental magic. It changes its nature through imagery, but it has to be maintained while circulating it. At the same time, you have to release a little bit. The two of them hated the ridiculous level of difficulty. Durgyu asked cautiously. Do you have any tips? Uh well. You can give up cycling and just focus on transmutation emission. Really? for a moment. Isnt that a waste of mana too much? Yeah thats right. An awkward silence lingered again. Giselle gave up and said. Climb up. Ill catch up somehow. Several attempts have been made since then. Giselle and Durgyu succeeded in converting them into mana with the nature of aspiration, as befits the best talents in their grade, but could not maintain it enough to use it. At least it was something I had to maintain until I got on top of the ship. I cant. Im going to listen to this Take this. Lee Han took off his coat and made a rope. And threw it to Giselle. Giselle looked at Lee Han with wary eyes. What are you thinking? The idea is to tie them together and support them. ah. Giselle was embarrassed but did not show it and tied the rope around herself. Durgyu, who was next to him, blushed slightly. Im glad I didnt say anything. In fact, Durgyu also thought that Lee Han was trying to tie up Moradi and use him as bait. Lets go again. Three two one Lets go! Knock! Lee Han struck his hand like an ax and attached it to the outer wall of the ship. Originally, it was a situation where it should have slipped naturally, but the mana emitted from the hand firmly fixed the body. do! It was the most stable Ive tried so far. Lee Han slowly and carefully climbed the outer wall of the ship. Jeok- Lee Han was frightened when a piece of board fell off as if he released too much magic power. I didnt care about circulation as much as I didnt have to worry about exhausting my horsepower, but seeing this, I felt the need. I need to reduce my strength. Lee Han took a long, deep breath and circulated the mana within his body. Along with the stable flow, the amount of magical power emitted from the fingertips began to be adjusted. Lee Han felt strange. Did I improve my skills? Its a much more stable flow than what I did in the swordsmanship lecture before. Well, now that I think about it, Ive been through a lot of real battles since then, so its no surprise that Ive gotten used to this kind of cycle. Moreover, Lee Han gave up circulation at some point and only released it, believing only in the amount of ignorant magical power ! Giselle, who was coming up from Lee Han, was startled. A weak light of magical power was flashing from the whole body of Wodanaz above. To think that a boy the same age as Giselle was showing the phenomenon that knights see when they breathe and increase their mana before casting an aura. If Im not mistaken about that phenomenon, Wodanaj has just arrived close to the wall of the auror. A situation where you can go over the wall if you only get enlightenment! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Giselle must have felt an infinitely complex feeling. I was jealous, but at the same time, I didnt have a heart to support him as a knight. It was a great fortune to fall into such a state of immersion. Depending on how long you stay here and there, the time it takes to break the wall will vary Tak! It is done! Come up! As soon as Lee Han reached the deck, he immediately disarmed, threw himself, and pulled up the rope. I had to hurry up and pull my friends up as I didnt know when they would be caught. Of course, the magic light I just showed you has long since disappeared. hey!!! You crazy bird!! Giselle almost fainted. What chance has this crazy wizard boy blown up? You now! you! whats the matter? its crazy? !!! Quiet. Ill get caught! Durgyu. come up. Lee Han quickly pulled up to Therugyu. Then he crouched down and approached. Fortunately, the people on deck were still far away and didnt seem to notice. thanks. The White Tiger Tower bastards. Lee Han, grateful for the friendship, tried to get closer you scattered the equipment for the top line students will surely find it ? ??? Lee Han and Gisele Durgyu were silent at the same time. Durgyu looked at his friends with resentful eyes. Smack! Lee Han threw off his coat. Anyway, I had to lighten my body as much as I had to fight the apprentice knights on the deck. Oh no, why over there? turning around this way wasnt the norm Aye. done. Moradi. take the left Durgyu. Right please! Lee Han started attacking right away because he thought that saying more would only lower the morale of his friends. Giselle moved right away, probably having a similar idea. Wasnt detouring the answer? I thought they told me to take a detour Lee Han ran away bitterly. The apprentice knights of the Knights Templar, who were aiming their ballistas below the ship, took a stand in surprise. How did you guys come back!? No, how did you climb up? You dont even have equipment! Lee Han decided to approach it as efficiently as possible instead of unnecessary waste of emotion. Cheer Coarse. cool cool! Cool cool! Lee Han coughed like a lung disease patient. He looked like a patient suffering from hypothermia from staying in the sea for a long time. Wardanaz! Are you okay! I told you this was dangerous You idiot! Looking back for enemies! The apprentice knight turned around and called for the knight, but he turned his head in surprise at the shout. Lee Han, who had been coughing as if he was going to die just now, was running towards him ferociously. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Evil you son of a bitch! I was worried about you! sorry. Lee Han knocked down the screaming apprentice. Originally, it was difficult to win even if they bumped into each other with swordsmanship skills, but the apprentice knight could not stand it as much as he was surprised. Choi! Even you! Im sorry. Durgyu quickly defeated the apprentice knight. Moradi, you I see! Is that a trick you tricked me into?! Giselle frowned and kicked the fallen apprentice knight off the deck. The apprentice knight made a splash and fell into the sea. A surprise! Hurry up and help! Put down the old post and come over here! Wodanaz has attacked! what? You cant use magic! Durgyu protested involuntarily. I didnt write it! Now is not the time to answer that. Durgyu. Lee Han quickly scanned the deck. I knocked out a few in a surprise attack, but there were still apprentice knights left. Like those who were trained in coordination with the Knights, they quickly gathered on the deck and built formations even in sudden situations. Compared to him, Lee Han had fewer numbers and lacked stamina because he had been swimming for a long time. It was dangerous to fight for a long time. Lee Han. Theyre trying to surround us! I know. Lets fall sideways! Lee Han left the center of the deck and ran toward the bow. The side road leading to the bow of the cabin was quite cramped, making it difficult to siege. The apprentice knights who tried to surround them from behind shouted in bewilderment. hey! why are you running away We need to capture the ship! Are you going to fight one on one?! Thats not okay, but As the apprentice knights relentlessly pursued, Lee Han stopped for a moment and then turned around. Then he pointed his sword. Apprentice knights also carefully held onto their swords, wondering if they were ready to fight. How many times have you been fooled by the name of the family of Wardanaz and suffered bad treatment? never been careless Goes. come. Wodanaz. I dont back down easily Whack! Lee Han turned around and started running backwards again. Ah no. Are you from the Wardanaz family!? The apprentice knights shouted as they chased after them again. I couldnt figure out what this kid was up to. Theres no point in continuing to run around the ship like this Maybe theyre aiming to destroy each one. Moradi is over there! be careful! i get it. Everyone, dont be offended! Even if the road is narrow, dont get far! Giselle, who was running in front of Lee Han, cursed the apprentice knights inwardly. Youre like idiots who cant see the truth because of their family image! As the chase broke out and the footsteps of Lee Han and his party slowed down, the apprentice knights barely caught up on both sides. Heh heh heh heh heh. Whoop whoop whoop. Tired of each other, only heavy breathing can be heard. Whoa Wodanaz. Now there is nowhere to run. Lets compete. okay. i get it. Lee Han nodded his head obediently. Of course, the apprentice knights couldnt believe it. Dont ever cross over. Choi, that guy is the same. Did you see him cheating with an innocent face? Durgyu blushed slightly in embarrassment. At that time, Lee Han suddenly pointed to the back and shouted. behind! Look behind you! Wardanaz do you think were going to fall for that? The apprentice knights said with proud expressions. While dealing with Lee Hans group, he felt like he had become good at dealing with all sorts of tricks. Seeing that expression, Giselle clicked her tongue and muttered. Are you proud of being deceived a lot? Try anything. Moradi. I wont be fooled by your tricks anymore! One apprentice knight stumbled forward. The students of the White Tiger Tower climbed up behind them with hooks, and were glaring at the apprentice knights. Shoot again, you filthy bastards! I mean shoot! Oh no! We didnt shoot because we wanted to shoot either Throw these bastards into the sea! Throw it into the sea and make it come up yourself! What are these bastards!? The apprentice knights were enraged at the response of the White Tiger Tower students, who did not know anything about grace. * * * There was a nasty quarrel, but fortunately Professor Ingeldell and the knights put it right away. While some of the drivers were saying, Its an interesting training, why dont we change our engineers once again? Professor Ingeldell evaluated the students tests. Everyone has had a hard time. Alpha. It was great to find the hook in the trash and hang it over the boat. I was lucky. Anrago scratched the back of his head proudly. Jay. Blocking the water window was great. However, it is dangerous to block the water window with your own body. No matter how much armor you wear, you can get seriously injured in battle, so be careful. Do not worry! I am strong! No, such an ignorant bastard. While Lee Han stuck out his tongue, it was finally Lee Han and his partys turn. Professor Ingeldell looked at the three and opened his mouth. Finding a path that others havent thought of Professor. wait a minute. Lee Han, who had been waiting for a perfect score at Giselles sudden remark, hesitated. I have something to tell you. Moradi. whats the matter. They are on the same team as us. Feeling ominous, Lee Han tried to appease Moradi as much as possible. Besides, this exam was really unfair. Unlike other situations, there wasnt anything that really fucked Moradi. Is it because you were misunderstood that you used the trick you just played? thats not what i meant Lets not devalue each other for nothing. Lee Han thought that Moradi would come out saying that he would cut Lee Hans points even if he had to cut his own points. But Moradi wasnt talking about that. As Wardanaz climbed the ship earlier, he briefly showed a magical glow all over his body. ?!! Professor Ingeldell was taken aback. The knights next to me stopped talking about what should I do, should I throw it now and were surprised. Magic light!? Is that true! Is that true?! for a moment. Why didnt you see that? That bastard of Wodanaz climbed all over the ship at that time. ah! Oh! I should have raised the height of the ship! Professor Ingeldell and the knights sighed in unison at the same time. The opportunity Lee Han missed was such a waste. Of course, I wondered what bullshit Lee Han was talking about. What do you mean by increasing the height of the ship? Am I crazy? I thought I could understand a little why the skeleton headmaster didnt want outsiders to come in. Wardanaz. This is a really important opportunity. Do you know? Professor Ingeldell eagerly explained how important it was that the magic light flashed. In the extreme situation of climbing a ship carrying friends on his back, Lee Han fell into a trance. All unnecessary power disappears, and the experiences from all kinds of trials naturally melt into the body, allowing you to accurately control the amount of mana that is so sickening What did you just say? Just move on. Professor Ingeldell slipped away the curse in excitement. Lee Han was slightly hurt. Anyway, it was an opportunity. youre right! exactly! Professor Ingeldell and the knights felt much more pity than Lee Han. The more magic you have, the harder it is to control. Even with a talent like Wodanazs, it was the amount of horsepower that was difficult, so I couldnt help but feel that this opportunity was a waste. Of course, Lee Han had no idea. There will be another opportunity next time. First of all, the opportunity came and disappeared so briefly that it was difficult to feel it, and above all, Lee Han did not hold the sword with the conviction of a warrior to walk the path of the sword to the end. Its boring, but it was something I learned to build a healthy body and self-defense I was more curious about the end-of-year results than what would be at the end of the path of the sword. All right. Too bad. So Professor. The results of this midterm exam Maybe its not over yet. One of the knights of the White Sheep Knights spoke seriously. Professor Ingeldell cast a cautious look on his face as if he were going to listen. Tell me. I am listening. I dont know if a lot of time has passed, but now not so much time has passed. It may be possible to configure the same situation and reproduce it. ! Professor Ingeldell was surprised. ! And Lee Han was also surprised. What kind of bullshit is that serious? Professor, that exam is over Wardanaz. This is a really important issue. Maybe this is more important than the exam. Thats nonsense one of the White Tiger Tower students in the back blurted out. If its as good as Wodanaz, honestly, I dont have to study for the test any more, wont it? Youll get full marks anyway. Lee Han glared at the student as if to kill him. Anrago was frightened and averted his gaze. What did I do wrong! And wouldnt it be too much to recreate the same situation as before? All my friends are exhausted and need to prepare for the next exam. Mmm. Professor Ingeldell felt sorry for that, as he certainly wanted to. Now that the students of the White Tiger Tower are tired There are young knights here. The knights of the White Sheep Knights came forward. They pointed to the apprentice knights and said. You just have to carry them and come up. Professor Ingeldell was thrilled while Lee Han was at a loss for words. Everyone! Thank you. I knew the honor of the Yangyangmok Knights, but I didnt think it would be this much The apprentice knights faces blackened and died. Seeing this, Lee Han let out a deep sigh. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Tiger Tower students thought to themselves. Im so glad Im not Wardanaz. The top of the grade is not necessarily good! Seeing that, I didnt know that happiness had nothing to do with grades. * * * Moradi I will curse you. Lee Han returned several hours later than the other students. They had to swim together with apprentice knights in the sea and climb up the outer wall of the ship by tying each other with ropes. Of course, the symptoms I felt before did not come back. Professor Ingeldell and the knights were very sorry. C What a pity. -I wonder if he had to carry his close friends on his back, but for the first time Lee Han was grateful that this week was the midterm exam period. If not, the knights would have shown hell to Lee Han until he realized it. Are the knights becoming more like Ein Rorgard or was the world originally Ein Rorgard? With that thought in mind, Lee Han moved on. A familiar white skull was visible across the darkened waterway. principal. What. Why are you coming so late? Even alone? Lee Han decided not to tell what Professor Ingeldell had ordered him to do. I didnt want to increase the number of things the headmaster would like for no reason. I was a little late studying for the exam. If it were other students, I would have praised you, but you are fooling around. Stop doing useless things and quickly learn the magic you havent mastered yet. Headmaster Skeleton gave advice kindly and gently. Lee Han nodded in gratitude for the warm advice. ah. yes. What is the principal doing? I looked around at the flooded Ein Lorgard and felt sorry for the suffering of the students. ah. yes. All right. Lee Han said hello and pretended to walk away. And immediately cast invisibility magic and water breathing magic as much as possible, jumped into the water and approached in the direction of the skeleton headmaster. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 They must be preparing for an evil test. Lee Han did not trust the headmaster at all. Id rather believe that Guinando studied all week than believe that the skeleton headmaster looked over the flooded Einlaward and lamented the suffering of the students. What exam are you preparing for? Pajijijijik- what are you doing? Headmaster Skeleton looked at him in dismay at the sight of his apprentice penetrating the several layers of magic barriers he had built around him. It was absurd that he said goodbye and swam right up to me, but What an ignorant bastard. It was even more absurd to pierce the elaborately crafted magic curtain by ignorantly wielding mana. With that much magic power, such an ignorant method would be an effective method. Theres no way the professors at Ein Rogard taught him such an ignorant method, so he would have learned it by himself (if someone taught him, he would have had to be locked up in the punishment room). Are you from the Wardanaz family? I liked the night air, so I went for a swim. Breaking my magic? I gave it some strength because there was something that got in the way, but I didnt know it was the principals magic. Lee Han raised his head above the surface and answered shamelessly. Unfortunately, Headmaster Skeleton was much more thorough than he thought. To prevent intrusion by putting up several layers of magic curtains over a fairly wide area centered on oneself. I felt the thoroughness to prevent even watching from afar. Isnt it too early to attack me? Yeah, maybe you can try it soon. What nonsense are you talking about? I never thought of attacking the principal! If you, as a disciple, think of attacking your master, would that be a human being? Fourth, the second greatest strength is the very loyalty to respect for the teacher. Well, if you wanted to attack, you wouldnt have done it so sloppy. Headmaster Skeleton nodded as if he understood. You must have coveted the treasure hidden in my warehouse and followed it, right? Anyway, all the students are thieves. Every time I turn my eyes, I become frantic to rob my warehouse! Then, could you guarantee me some food, bedding, and experiment materials Lee Han cursed inwardly. He induced half of it! Unfortunately, Im not here today to manage the warehouse. Then what are you here for? did you say Einrogard is feeling sorry for the suffering of the students because he was submerged in water. Im here to help the students. Lee Han had to grit his teeth to hold back the Ha! Youre lying really insincerely. Then I will be there to help. okay? Headmaster Skeleton turned his gaze to Lee Han as if he had heard unexpected words. Lee Han asked as if thinking. Are you uncomfortable with me? Its not uncomfortable, but there are times when I just want to squeeze one in. Its a joke. It wasnt like a joke, but Lee Han nodded. If it were the other students, I would have told them not to be foolish and to study, but you youll be fine. okay. help by the side Skeleton Principal accepted it obediently. Come to think of it, Lee Han didnt have to study for the exam, so I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to look ahead at what hes about to do. Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the acceptance. what? Not saying no. Even if he didnt completely reject it, he knew that the disturbed headmaster would grumble. But how can you accept it so easily? Are there other traps? Is it something I cant recognize even when I look at it from the side? Or even if I recognize it, it doesnt mean anything As Lee Han immersed himself intently, the headmaster of the skull next to him said in a dumbfounded voice. What are you doing to help? * * * Headmaster Skeleton put a telekinetic hook on the boat Lee Han was riding on and made him follow him quickly. Originally, the boat, which would have been rowed, ran quickly in pursuit of the headmaster skeleton. The people of the Empire think that this territory is protected by a great magic barrier. Isnt it? Thats not a very wrong idea. Ein Rogard itself was a gigantic magical presence. The source and origin of ancient magic that has existed longer than the history of the empire in a place where the flow of magical power is one of the strongest in the entire empire. It was natural for the people of the empire to harbor illusions as it had never sunk in its long history. But if magic were so easy and convenient, wizards wouldnt have given their lives. The magics applied to Einrogard were so complex and powerful that even the headmaster of the skeleton could not understand them all. These magics sometimes collided with each other to create unexpected phenomena, and more often, they created holes. There is nothing that goes well if you leave it without doing anything. Everything needs management. A sword will rust if you dont clean it, and your clothes will wear out if you dont take care of them. The same goes for Ein Lorgard. So, one of the Headmaster Skeletons duties was to patrol and check the wide area of Einrogard, and fix problems before they occur. Occasionally, he catches students who escape Besides, when a huge phenomenon like the flood of spirits takes place like now, the magical order of Einrogard is bound to become more and more chaotic and eccentric. These patrols and repairs were especially essential. If you see a broken or cracked building or anything out of the ordinary, speak up. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster very suspiciously. The explanation was so plausible that it made me even more suspicious. It makes logical sense. But its suspicious. Is it really a coincidence that I floated around during the midterm exams, shining my eyes insiniously? Lee Han didnt think so. Why? I felt very sorry for the eyes of the outsiders who looked down on the dedication of the principal when he devoted himself like this. You are very right. Theyre idiots who dont even know whats important. The headmaster skeleton agreed and his eyes flashed. Then, in the water, the bricks began to attach themselves, and a tower was completed in an instant. These stupid 3rd graders. If youve summoned a being from the dark elemental dimension, youll be able to lock it up. You ran away. Lee Han doubted his ears. Its unavoidable. Its a waste of the building we built, but the next graders will use it well. really. If you want to trap your summons, remember this blockade tower. Headmaster Skeleton gave Lee Han kind advice as much as he helped him with his work. Of course, the content wasnt very caring. But dont imprison even the weakest ones here. Four wings, six legs, and the weight of eight cornerstones? Id rather keep this ideal. ah. yes. You can fix that. Fix it. ? Lee Han blinked as he looked in the direction the headmaster was pointing. There was nothing. What was there originally? ah. sorry. I cant see it in your eyes Headmaster Skeleton spun three times in the air and then shouted, All students are iron heads. Then, in the empty air, an antique, flat stone house appeared. Can you see the cracks over there? Try repairing it once. What building is this? Lee Han asked as he pulled the ferry closer to the stone house. The buildings often seen in schools were usually towers (mostly built by professors) or huts (mostly built by students). These low-height, high-material structures were not very popular in Ein Lorgard. It was antique and beautiful, but more important than that was practicality. Even a roughly built hut made of wood and leather was not a big problem for a wizard who knew how to use magic. It was a building that a bright student built in the past to raise monsters Oh, it doesnt look very good for monsters to live in. It was a pretty building, but the important thing for the monsters was a wide and good space to run around. yes. So I built it and didnt use it much. Isnt he not very smart? Since then, junior students have been using it for other purposes from generation to generation. It may have changed several times. Ten years ago, the quickball club used it as a clubhouse, and five years ago, the wizard card club held a tournament didnt it? Was there a fire from a duel before the tournament? It doesnt really matter. It is now being used as a lodging for properly invited guests from the outside. Skeleton Principal puts his strength in invited. It seemed that the guests coming from outside really did not like it. In any case, as much as it is used as a lodging, it must be properly repaired. Of the elemental magic, you must have mastered all the earth trees and rocks, right? no? Lee Han was dumbfounded. Now you know that Lee Han suffers from advanced elements such as lightning, darkness, fire, cold, etc., and you say such a thing? Oops. Ill have to tell Bagreck. Its a joke, so dont stare at me like that. You probably didnt learn trees or rocks professionally. Because in the first grade, there will be nothing to write about. what about soil? I only know how to do the basics. Maintain shapeshifting Do you know how to disassemble? Disassembly is important. yes. Thankfully, Salco taught me < Dismantling the Tutanta Family Rock > before. I didnt master it perfectly, but I was able to use it thanks to my magic. Then its not basic, you iron head. Headmaster Skeleton bruised Lee Han. Being humble was not a good habit for a mage. You may be busy eating, sleeping, and playing like a beast right now, but there will be a lot of construction work in your sophomore year. Theres nothing wrong with learning it now. However, this requires some knowledge of transformation magic Ah. I was worrying unnecessarily. Headmaster Skeleton recalled the schools Yihan was listening to and just canceled his words. Uh, Im still not confident about conversion magic Just listen quietly. Principal Skeleton decided to dismiss 95% of Lee Hans words as being rude. * * * Earth Elemental Magic had a fairly easy level of difficulty. It was impossible not to be familiar with any wizard as much as living with their feet in the soil. In addition, unlike fire or water, earth was the easiest to call from the closest. Other students could do these magics, such as bringing in clay, building shapes, and fixing them firmly. But now, in order to repair a building made of complex materials, it was necessary to control not only soil but also various elements. Headmaster Skeleton pushed Yihan to transform rocks into sand and sand into rocks. Transforming cloth into steel was somehow learned, but converting hard rock into sand wasnt easy either. The skeleton principal threw pebbles and sprinkled sand to help the student who was stuck in the wall. feel it! feel it! The conversion you just made was slow to respond. The conversion just got distracted! Pour more magic power. Anyway, this magic can be left over! Lee Han desperately learned magic to escape the pebbles and sand hitting his face. And it really worked. ! When the damaged part of the stone house was quickly transformed to make the incontinence disappear, Lee Han suddenly felt skeptical about himself. Why cant I succeed until Im hit? Is it right to continue to succeed this way? Its efficient, but Well done. Those spells will be pretty useful. Its quite troublesome to handle rocks as they are The two wizards had different thoughts. What next? Hmm. There was a dock on the lakeside side, but it looks like there will be damage there too. Lets go there. yes. ? Lee Han, who nodded and covered his head, felt something strange. uh? Does it really only repair? You really dont do evil plots or test preparations? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 There are idiots who think that everything will be solved if they know how to memorize spells well. I wont bother to say who it is, but if I had to give you a hint, its one of the royal family in your grade. You just say Cainando, right? Knowledge is more important than spells. Think of a tower built by a wizard who thinks you can build a building by simply stacking rocks. For a moment, thanks to magic, it will maintain its appearance, but how long will that magic remain? hmm. Lee Han recalled the magic he had used so far. Unlike other mages, Lee Han used to greatly increase the duration with an overwhelming amount of magical power. How far can you go? It was a rhetorical question. I didnt ask you to count. You stupid bastard. The skeleton headmaster looked at his pupil as if he was absurd. The question I just asked meant, Since magic is an act of distorting the worlds order with will, you should not be arrogant and understand the order as much as possible and follow it. It wasnt a question of ah. okay. Sand, rock, tree The elements you are dealing with are basic, and if you go further, even when using the same soil, it is divided into gravel, sand, clay, granite, limestone, and basalt Soil element magic and sand that Lee Han deals with C Rock transformation was a basic magic in magic architecture, and if you go deep, you had to understand the properties of various materials and understand loads and stresses. How did you figure out the space inside, insert the beams and distribute the weight of the roof Lee Han, who was listening with a nod, suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, do you have any application for what you just said today? It was too professional to talk as a pastime. wont it be today? ? But arent you going to listen to everything when you become a sophomore anyway? Like < Basic Magic Architecture > or < Basic Magic Materials > No. Lee Han stopped making the trees bloom and looked straight. * * * Repaired the cracked part of the stone house, replaced the blown support of the dock with a newly bloomed tree, and diligently repaired other damage If the scale was large, the skeleton principal stepped in, and if it was small, Lee Han took care of it. Thats it. Lee Han made a very complex expression. It was at this point that I slowly began to realize. shit. It must have been for repair work. There were no evil conspiracies, no suspicious tests, no hidden treasures. Headmaster Skeleton smiled at Lee Hans expression. Like an arrogant guy. He wouldnt make that face just because a few spells failed. Even the earth elemental magic and transformation magic that Lee Han had learned today was a sufficient achievement. Headmaster Skeleton was well aware of how much the other professors squeezed each other. Even if you dont push further here, the other professors will take care of themselves. Ill have to write it down in the break room. Yes Thank you You worked hard, so take something to eat. The Skeleton Principal brought food from the air with a single glance. Round wooden barrels full of beer and mead and piping hot dinners freshly made in the kitchen. Lee Han smiled and nodded. thank you. I must never eat now. One of Einrogards rules was never to eat the food given by Headmaster Skeleton during exams. It was very doubtful that the hearty dinner was hot. It was clear that the intention was to make hungry students have no choice but to eat because they knew it was a waste. Realizing that Lee Han would not come over, the skeleton headmaster clicked his tongue. Are you going to monopolize it and not distribute it to the students? If there is an unfair student, I will ask them to compete in a duel. Skeleton Headmaster cursed Lee Han. To oppress other classmates just because youre good at magic. Such a bad guy! Meanwhile, a Death Knight ran from afar. -master. okay. The work is over, so Ill be back soon. Are the professors well prepared? -yes. During the exam period, it was not only the students who suffered. The professors also had unexpected hardships while preparing for the exam. The Skeleton Principal has several criminal records The professors were called into the break room and ordered the Skeleton Principal to examine the contents first. Didnt anything else happen? -Professor Ingeldell is very discouraged. What if you calmed down by giving gold coins as a reward? Someone is saying something old-fashioned in case its not a knight of the old era. Wizards these days dont rejoice when they drop gold coins. ? I wondered what kind of bullshit Lee Han was, but the skeleton headmaster was confident. So why are you downhearted? The flood will end someday, so dont worry too much. Should students die just because they ask for water on their hands? Lee Han had to hold back so as not to attack the skull headmaster. -Thats not it The Death Knight looked at Lee Han and pointed at him as if he was happy and explained what had happened. When he explained how he had fallen into a trance and climbed aboard a ship to recreate that trance, the Headmaster Skeleton burst into laughter. Hot hot hot hot hot hot hot! - Death Knight and Lee Han stared at the skeleton principal, but the skeleton principal laughed regardless. laughed and laughed and laughed And laugh like the world ends ah. sorry. because its so funny He looked tired for some reason, so he did that. Professor Ingeldell is also a very sincere person. If I had, I would have helped. Im really sorry. Be careful and go back. Let me know if you want to try again next time. The opponent is the principal. The opponent is the principal. Lee Han endured while swearing at Moradi and swearing at Headmaster Skeleton. I could never have fallen for that provocation. Is it because I lack strength? Is it because I lack strength? * * * Pararararak! The faint sound of bookshelves being turned over. Unfamiliar scenery spread out in front of you. The black book given by the skeleton headmaster was floating in the air with the pages exposed. No Lee Hans head throbbed slightly. No matter how much I thought Lee Han was lack of strength before falling asleep, I never thought hed come to me like this. Sorry, but I need to rest today. I really needed to rest. Hadnt he been swimming in the sea all day and following the skeleton headmaster while repairing Einroguard? Rest was essential as the exam awaited tomorrow. Paralock! However, no matter what Lee Han said, the black book didnt matter. 3rd Circle Magic < The Seething Power of Gonadaltes >. Among all enchantment magics, it was magic that entered the strengthening magic class. As it was a magic that was applied to living things rather than inanimate objects, it was more difficult, and above all I know that the concentration type has a high risk of failure or side effects. Strengthening magic had to be more careful about casting than endowment magic. Even if the enchantment magic failed, the artifact or material ended up being broken, but the limbs could be broken if the enchantment magic failed. And among them, concentrated strengthening magic was even more dangerous. Magic that does not increase the function of the entire body, but rather focuses on a specific function. Of course, the performance was much stronger, but there was a risk as well. As much concentration was put into obtaining such an effect, the reaction was formidable in case of failure. Of course, there were times when there was a reaction even if it was successful But since its a magic created by the principal, is there something different? ? The book had no mouth, but Lee Han could feel the intention of What do you mean by that? from the books fluttering motion. Lets practice. You might have a chance to punch the principal later. * * * Morning. Lee Han woke up from his sleeping bag. I could see the library ceiling gradually brightening and the light pushing the darkness through the barricade. I could still feel hallucinatory pain in my limbs from how much I was tormented by the black book. < The Seething Power of Gonadaltes > showed the pain when it failed as expected. I shouldnt touch the real strengthening magic. Lee Han seemed to know why strengthening mages paid expensive silver coins. And he seemed to know why the strengthening mages sometimes got caught. No matter how mercenaries or adventurers were in a hurry to receive magic, if there were side effects like this, they couldnt help but roll their eyes. Isnt there a difference between when people are in a hurry and when they are not in a hurry? Cainan Island. wake up You should eat breakfast. Lee Han tapped Gainando, who was rolling next to him, with his foot. Gainando, who usually wakes up just by talking about breakfast, fell asleep without pretending to hear today. what? Lee Han frowned. It felt like something was out of place. Tuk- When he flipped over Guinando with his cane, there was chocolate in his mouth. During the dinner the principal gave us yesterday there was definitely a chocolate cake. Lee Han called his friends. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And all those who cant get up now are told to hang them upside down. Can I write < I stole and ate food that I was not allowed to eat at night > at the bottom? okay. Dont put it down right away when you wake up, wait a little longer and put it down. do not worry. Wodanaz. I am very good at this kind of corporal punishment. Salchow winced as if to leave it alone. The guild with strong discipline did not forgive thieves. Its a hundred bucks. Do not be heartbroken. Wodanaz. It didnt hurt my heart C Those who have exams in the morning come out quickly! Tanjueo awaits! I heard my friends shouting at the dock outside the library. Lee Han nodded and prepared to leave. Isnt it done? Lets start slowly. for a moment. Wardanaz didnt come. Isnt there a test in the morning? no. Wodanaz is unconditional. Hes full of time. When Lee Han heard the conversation at the dock, he suddenly felt bitter. It was even more so when I saw that my friends stopped talking when they saw Lee Han. lets go. Thats right. Wodanaz. You worked hard yesterday, are you feeling okay? Moradi was worried about you. Lee Han nodded and pushed the white tiger top student who had just spoken out from above. with a splash! Puff! What are you doing! sorry. My feet slipped because I slept so little. * * * Lee Han pushed the classroom door with his cane, thinking that there might be someone more bitter than himself in Einrogard. Then, to my surprise, a person who looked more bitter than Lee Han was waiting for me. It was Professor Ballardi. no? Lee Han was surprised. Even when he kills people, a mad professor who seems like he will kill people without expression is making such a bitter expression. professor? Lee Han called Professor Boladi from the raft. Professor Boladi, who was standing on the water, looked at Lee Han and opened his mouth. This midterm exam Einrogards chief, who had overcome all kinds of dangers and trials, couldnt help but be nervous right now. What is it? does not exist. !!!!!!!!!! Lee Han was surprised. Even if he had heard that Ein Lorgard was closing down, he would have been less surprised than this time. Is that true!? okay. Why? Because of the flood. Professor Voladi slowly explained how painful and distressed he was. There was an underground dungeon originally prepared for midterm exams. It was a very fun and useful comprehensive underground dungeon made by combining all the magic of the school as Lee Han listened to all the schools. The spirit of the water. Thank you. Lee Han vowed to thank the water spirit in the future. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Actually, having to take the midterm exam was a kind of stereotype. If there are unavoidable circumstances or the professor has an idea, you can replace the midterm exam with another assignment or combine it with the final exam. Of course, the Headmaster Skeleton did not give permission easily. Basically, the professors of Einrogard had so many bad writers with no conscience, so if they were released, a test like Its a nuisance, but should you throw a cane and get an A+ for the student who flew the furthest? But in the current situation, it really cant be helped. The prepared dungeon was flooded! It is very sad. professor. I guess so. What must be so. Professor Bollardy thought that Lee Han would also be in real pain. Of course, Lee Han wasnt in much pain. However, when a professor is in pain, seeing a happy student next to him is like declaring, I have a swollen liver. Lee Han tried his best to put on a painful expression. Its imagining that the top of the grade was taken away. The skeleton principal is laughing at me next to me. How about a basilisk? Dalgrak! The basilisk egg in the backpack Lee Han put down next to him trembled with fear and rattled. I have to take care of him a lot lately, so Lee Han puts it in his backpack and carries him around, and thats why he met the crazy wizard. wouldnt it still take a little longer? I asked Professor Lightning Step for advice. There is an elixir that promotes growth. Isnt there a side effect of becoming violent and eccentric? As much as I was close with Professor Lightning Walk, I had heard of Lee Han. -As you handle animals well and are good at alchemy, you might think this later. -Am I good with animals? -As you scare animals well and are good at alchemy, you might think this later. - -Buying the offspring of rare animals at a low price and promoting their growth with all sorts of elixirs before selling them -Thats the way! Magic is truly amazing! -listen to the end. Originally, magic is to change the rules and providence of the world. If you do it blindly, the end is not good. Professor Lightningwalk told me the story of a foolish dwarven alchemist who once grew manticores in large quantities on a ranch and tried to sell them to the Knights. Feeding growth potions to monsters with ferocious ferocity was too dangerous. If the monsters explode at some point, where will their anger go? -Are you a professor at thunder walk? -no! Did you think of the thunder walk like that!? Anyway, since it was such a dangerous job, Lee Han had no intention of feeding the elixir to the basilisk. The basilisk egg clung to Yihan. It made it clear who was going to protect him. Wouldnt it be nice to be violent and cranky? Professor Voladi tilted his head. Are you going to fight anyway? Lee Han got the feeling that Al was glaring at Professor Voladi in anger. I wasnt sure, but somehow it was. Wouldnt it be a more powerful adversary if you are cool and calm? I see do you prefer a fight like that? Its not that I prefer those fights Shit. I prefer it. Lee Han admitted that he couldnt bear to throw away the basilisk egg. Al was too scared. I need to change the topic. Dont be too heartbroken. professor. There will be many ways. Going down with underwater breathing magic Ive thought about it. Lee Han felt his heart sink at Professor Boladis blunt reply. I was joking without thinking! I will curse myself if I lose control of my tongue one more time. Lee Han reflected very deeply. But its badly damaged. Oops. Once again, Lee Han was deeply grateful to the water spirit. If it hadnt been for the great flood, I would have endured that with my body. Then, is todays lecture over? Lee Han asked in a slightly anticipatory voice. When it was over early, I thought I would go and study overdue. The skeleton principal and the students of the White Tiger Tower said nonsense like Its okay if you dont study, but Lee Han wasnt fooled by such words. It was clear that they were trying to check Lee Hans grades. If its over, Im done Professor Voladi shook his head slowly. Then he walked over the water and got on top of Lee Hans boat. Lee Han, who suddenly had his boat stolen, was dumbfounded, but couldnt say anything. In the world, a robber with a cane. Professor Voladi waved his staff without hesitation. Then the ferry began to move rapidly, as if someone invisible was pushing from behind. Chow ah ah- ? Lee Han, who had been sitting without much thought at first, was a bit taken aback when the ferry started moving away from the main building. what? If you keep heading north like this, you will come to Hell Mountains, which Einrogard is proud of (Actually, it was just a mountain range, but Lee Han and friends called it Hell Mountains). As long as the dungeon I had prepared flew away, I thought it would be over after a simple practice or training Tak- Even if there was a great flood, not all of the mountain ranges sank. As we approached some distance, dry land and thick forest came into view. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han. meant to come down. professor. I have a question The professor raised a finger instead of answering. It meant to be quiet. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly became ominous. Although Professor Voladi was a mad wizard, he was still a mad wizard who answered questions. Why doesnt it suddenly answer the question? Is it dangerous to make noise now? Lee Han quickly checked the monsters in the mountains in his head. As much as I received the lecture < What will come out of the mountain behind Einrogard? > for every spare time under Professor Lightning Walk, countless monsters came to mind. shit. There are too many. Come to think of it, there were too many monsters that were dangerous when they made noise. Lee Han tensed up and wondered if he should memorize the magic in advance. It was good to memorize the magic in advance, but it could be dangerous to recite the spell in a situation where you have to be quiet. C Are you here? The sound came from above. Lee Han involuntarily raised his head. A familiar giants head was looking down at Lee Han from among the trees in the tall and dense forest. Hair shorter than last time. It was Ikurusha, a giant in the mountains who gave away his hair after making a bet with Lee Han. Ikrusha-sama! C Nice to meet you again. But please lower your voice. Ikrusha motioned for her to be quiet. -Now other giants are mating the goats, but its a sensitive time for the goats. ? Lee Han did not understand for a moment. Even if goats are sensitive, arent they goats? -ah. Im sorry. Wizards dont call them goats. It will have a slightly different name. What is it? C Was it the mountain range destroyer? Mountain range predator? Mountain range collapse? Professor Voladi answered instead. Mountain destroyer. -ah. Thats right. The mountain range destroyer was a large monster that looked like a sheep, but with a size comparable to that of a giant, it could penetrate bedrock. Calling it a mountain goat was as brazen as calling a tanjueo a goldfish. * * * Ikrusha led Lee Han and Professor Voladi to the newly built house. The cave house had a rough appearance, as if it were built by giants with their fists, but the inside was truly comfortable. As soon as Lee Han and Professor Boladi sat down, Ikrusha brought a chessboard. C Lets have a game since we havent seen each other in a long time. ah. yes. Lee Han was hesitant, but let it go. The opening started with d4 and Bf4, and after a solid defense, castling with the queenside, and a powerful push from the kingside, Ikrusha vanished in vain. -this! Mr. Ikrusha. When Professor Voladi called, Ikrusha asked in a desperate voice. C Can I have one more game? Ill put it quickly with shorthand. The professor nodded. Ikrusha was excited and quickly put her words together. Seeing this, Lee Han came to a realization. for a moment. If I drag out the time! I dont know why Professor Voladi brought him to Ikrusha, but I was just playing chess and when the time was over, I could just go back. Last time I saw it, Ikrusha is a giant who likes openings that start with e4 Nf3 Bb5 when holding back. If so, Lee Han could also put the knight at f6 and create a solid black barrier. Inducing a draw by dragging. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ikurusha and Professor Boladi did not notice Lee Hans evil intentions. Ikrusha didnt know that, and was deeply in thought, knocking hard on the barrier of Lee Han. Mr. Ikrusha. -ah. Im sorry. Ill have to quit. Lee Han was dumbfounded to see the giant quitting without regret when an excuse came up in an unfavorable situation. On the other hand, why is a gentleman like this when it comes to chess? I let it go. Ill bet. -You know, Ive told the professors about you a few times since the last impressive confrontation. yes??????? Lee Han was startled and cried out involuntarily. No, why would you do such an ungrateful thing? Are all giants unscrupulous motherfuckers?? Maybe people didnt know that they wouldnt betray if they cut their hair, not their hair. C Why are you so surprised? As a wizard, its embarrassing for falsehood to spread. C Youre humble. Ikrusha looked at Professor Voladi in praise. The professor was expressionless, but nodded as if in agreement. C Some professors showed interest. In the case of Professor Bagreck here, I asked if I could get some help with the lecture, so I accepted. Oh Lee Han held back the words Why did you do that? -Unlike other giants, I tend to do my best to fulfill the requests of Einrogards wizards. If you live here in the mountains, you will be indebted to wizards without knowing it Come to think of it, is the archmage good? exactly. C Thats good. Thank you again for the last time. Giant hunters are poisonous and vicious, so if the Archmage hadnt helped them, the damage would have been great. The professor nodded. After hearing the heartwarming conversation, Lee Han, unable to bear it any longer, asked cautiously. But how are you helping me? -I was asked to create various situations that I could experience as a battle mage. I heard that even if the giants here are a bit stupid, they can do it well. bang!!!!!!! As soon as the words were finished, a roar came from outside, as if the world was ending. It sounded like a mountain range collapsing. -this. One goat ran away. I should have caught it within today. -What were you talking about? ah. It was a story to help with the lecture. The giants can do it well, but the problem is that these guys are a bit stupid they might not understand that its a power control or a test. So I thought I should call first. It could have been too difficult to tell the giants, Try to adjust the level of difficulty so that the wizard doesnt die. It would have been better to get acquainted with the giants in advance and get acquainted with them. If the giants think of them as their friends, they will control their strength. -Above all, I thought it would be dangerous and abrupt to throw a magician into a crisis without first checking, no matter how brilliant a wizard is. Shouldnt you give it time to get used to it? Ikrusha shrugged. Its okay. -is it? If you dont believe me, try it now. Professor. Come to think of it, I think a submerged underground dungeon will have its own sense of accomplishment. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Of course, I couldnt challenge the submerged dungeon. Professor Voladi did not allow his beloved student to risk taking on an incomplete dungeon. -Of course, as a professor, he will teach better than me. But since its related to giants, its hard to concede. Ikrusha thought that if Yihan were to be tested by the giants, he should get used to it in advance. An unexpected accident could have occurred if they bumped into each other in an unprepared situation. How dangerous would it be if a young wizard like Lee Han had even hatred for a giant because of such a mistake? In the future, if an archmage with a title like < Giant Slayer > appears Lee Han felt that he would feel hatred just for what Ikurusha had just said to the professors. I will respect you. Professor Voladi was very generous with concessions. I didnt even have a conscience. -Then lets go meet the other giants. Are you ready? Ikrusha narrowed her eyes to ease Lee Hans tension. Of course, being a giant, it didnt have much effect. bang!!!!!!!! -hmm. Youd better wait a little longer before leaving. It seemed that one more goat had escaped outside. * * * After all the goats were killed, Lee Han was able to go outside. Behind Ikurusha, who was walking away, Professor Voladi gave advice to Lee Han. Do not lower your staff in front of a giant. I really want to hit one. Now thats advice Do you have any other advice? Giants are generally unpredictable. There are few giants as wise and intelligent as Ikrusha, and most giants had a hard time figuring out what they were thinking. It was not for nothing that explorers traveling to the remote regions of the Empire were afraid of the giant talking to them. If you get caught in the wrong, you will be forced to participate in an outrageous bet ? Lee Han tilted his head. Professor Voladis words ended there. Are there any more? Didnt I just say that? aha. So, giants are generally unpredictable was the advice. Lee Han closed his eyes. Id rather be a giant. The giants who dont know what theyre thinking are probably better than the professor next to them. Bubbling- Upon arriving at the hillside ranch located on the ridge where the giants are resting, a huge pot first caught my eye. The giants were cutting up chunks of rock with weary faces and throwing them into the pot. ? Looking back, it wasnt a rock, it was cheese. Lee Han had never seen such a large piece of cheese. -Its goats cheese. Are you interested? yes? yes. Lee Han nodded once. Living in Einrogard, I couldnt help but be interested in ingredients. Ikrusha approached the giant and gestured for the cheese. -Ill give it to you. -why? C I have to treat guests. -why?? C Just give it to me! Pak! Ikrusha got angry and snatched the cheese from the giants hand. And I cut a little bit and gave it to Lee Han. The giant behind him glared at Lee Han with eyes mixed with sadness, anger, and resentment. Oh no. You dont have to take it from me -Never mind. Theyre the ones who get upset easily. it will be released soon Ikrusha said that, but the giants eyes staring at Lee Han contained too deep emotions. Lee Han received the cheese with a feeling of discomfort. Kang! ? The stone-like cheese was hard as a stone. then isnt it just a stone? Isnt it a stone? C Huh? for a moment. Ikrusha checked the cheese. Not a stone, not an old, hardened cheese, but a freshly made cheese. -Cheese is right. I cant use it as a food ingredient. Lee Han gave up and returned the cheese to the giant. The giant snorted and took the cheese to the point that Lee Han flew away. Miss Ikrusha. I have to make friends with those giants, but wouldnt it be a bit dangerous if I did this from the start? C Its okay. are you okay. I dont think its okay. Lee Han quickly grasped the situation. Ikrusha was a wise giant, but as a giant, he wasnt too worried about getting close to other giants. Even if the giants are a little angry and sulking, they believe that they will soon become friends. However, in Lee Hans view, that was too optimistic. I have to get as close as possible. hello. - - The giants who were sitting around the pot hid the large brass bowl in their arms with blatantly disgusted expressions when Lee Han came. It was a face that did not want to give Lee Han something to eat. Its not some kind of Cainan Im not here to get food. everyone. I want to say hello -Give me some! Ikrusha ran back and yelled. Lee Han covered his face with his palms and was frustrated. -This The human race cant eat it. C I cant even eat well. The giants protested, but Ikrusha resolutely scolded the young giants for their gluttony. Then, he scooped up plenty of the porridge in the pot with a ladle and served it to Lee Han. Thank you. C I cant eat. anyway. C Its a waste of food. The giants grumbled and complained. Lee Han became even more uncomfortable in his seat. You must eat deliciously. As long as the atmosphere went like this, I had no choice but to eat deliciously. Lee Han looked down at the bowl. Isnt that lava? Seeing the red liquid bubbling up, I couldnt tell if it was porridge or lava. thank you for this food. Lee Han cursed the professors of Ein Lorgard and moved the porridge to his mouth. Ouch. It was the taste of screaming after a long time. Spicy, salty, bitter, sour tastes are all condensed and hot. Lee Han focused his whole mind on keeping a smile on his face. And I emptied the porridge bowl. Really delicious. -surprising. humans eat that -Unbelievable. The giants murmured in amazement. Other races did not eat the food of the giants well. Even an explorer who has gone through all kinds of battles hates the food of giants, saying, Id rather cut off my arm and eat this than eat this The giants eyes changed slightly favorably. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Somehow I took a step. It seemed that he had finally regained the lost favor. Actually, if Ikurusha hadnt taken the cheese, this wouldnt have happened Dalgrak- Ask for some? As the basilisk egg rattled, Lee Han scooped up a spoonful of the remaining porridge and poured it over the egg. Then the basilisk egg convulsed madly. Moon, moon, moon, moon, moon!!! he said he wanted to eat Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I never thought he would hate it so intensely after he said he wanted to eat it. After finishing the meal, one of the giants pulled out a thickly grown tree, wiped his mouth, and called Lee Han. -you. comes along guide you ah. yes. thank you. The giant moved slowly. Lee Han looked around and tried to confirm the location and terrain. Later, even after the flood was over and the water receded, I had to avoid this area as much as possible. I should write < giantism > on the map. Professor Voladi, who was sitting with Ikrusha in the distance, pointed at something. It was a cane. Lee Han raised his cane again, cursing at the professor. If this is the case in the first place, just a giant -Here is the ranch. we grow sheep. Isnt there a fence? C Break it. The giant shook his head and replied. Lee Han immediately understood what he was talking about. Well, if I heard that earlier, the fence would easily be broken down. No matter what kind of fence you build, if youre the size of a giant, youll be able to break it easily. Where is the sheep now? - The giant stared at Lee Han with trembling eyes. Any other wizard would have been taken aback by the giants unpredictable behavior, but Lee Han was not. Ive seen a lot of similar eyes somewhere. If you ask Gainando, Where did you put the cake I gave you last time? I hate eating sheep. I have no intention of ever eating it. The giant looked at Lee Han with a pleased look. A delightful smile hung on his lips. C There it is. inside the cave. lock up A huge boulder was placed at the entrance of the cave. The rock was too big to confine a goat, but to Lee Han, who heard the sound earlier, it felt like a piece of paper. Cant I come out if I do that? C Come out. sometimes. so you have to catch it The giant grumbled. He seemed sad that the goats didnt listen to him. The things I can do Lee Han chased after the giant, checking the surroundings and checking the daily routine of the giants. 1. Caring for goats. 2. Catch the goat if it escapes. 3. Preparing meals, etc. Helping with these things was very important to me as I could get to know the giants No. Can I help you? No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt something Lee Han could help. More than that, Lee Han was more concerned about having to deal with these giants during the final exam. I didnt know if I would have to fight a goat, or a giant, or a giant on a goat. C I got it last time too. But I got it this time too. Oops. Lee Han spoke without thinking to appease the grumbling giant. Ill talk to Ikrusha-sama and ask for some snacks. I didnt know if the giant had snacks and if Ikrusha would allow it, but Lee Han said and looked at it. It was because of the habit of soothing the whining Guinando. C Is it really ?! However, the giants reaction was more violent than expected. -really?! Uh no. Please wait for that moment. * * * C Yeah? take it Ikrusha accepted Lee Hans request as if it wasnt too difficult. I struggle to get close to the giants, but this much was enough to help me. Tak- When Ikrusha held out a dark club, Lee Han was taken aback. What is this? C Dried beef jerky. Everyone likes it because its made with lots of special spices. thank you. Lee Han also heard how to make it from Ikrusha. I didnt know if I should learn how to make it because giants like it. But all the giants arent even Gainan, so I dont know how far they can go with snacks. 1 hour later. C Human leg hurts. i listen -Get out of the way! I will listen! The giants grabbed each other by the collar and argued that they would carry Lee Han on his back. Seeing that, Lee Han thought to himself. Making friends with giants might not be as difficult as you think! * * * Sage, water parsley, cloves, turmeric, geranium five tablespoons put in and simmer ground the meat umm What kind of taste is this As Lee Han sat down at the table and muttered over ingredients and reagents, while deep in thought, the other alchemy students glanced at him. As much as the potion manufacturing method the top alchemy student was studying, he couldnt help but be interested. what? What combination is that? Priest Siana. Do you know? Its too dangerous a potion to tell you how to use it Hmmm. Uhm. When a question came to her, Priestess Cyana slightly turned her back. Then the other students were even more surprised. Is it a highly toxic potion? The black magic side? Why are you preparing that, Wodanaz? Is it related to this test? Do you know the princess? Adenart blinked in embarrassment. Then my friends figured it out for me. It must be a dangerous potion after all. You must be doing that out of fear that other students will try it on their own and be dangerous. But why is Wardanaz researching that? Just then, Lee Han closed the book and stood up. Friends asked cautiously. Wardanaz. Where are you going to use it? Hmm? Im going to feed the giants. !! !!!! Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Poison for Giants! Why? Isnt the alchemy test subject a giant? It must be so. What are you talking about Lee Han asked, puzzled. It has nothing to do with testing. okay. Wodanaz. Trust us. Friends waved their hands as if to say not to worry if they understood Lee Hans answer differently. No, it has nothing to do with the real test Yes, yes. Because I know. My friends opened an alchemy book on their own and started reading < Precautions when using potions on targets with high resistance >. Since the test partner was a giant, it was better to make a potion that was as powerful and penetrating as possible. The princess glanced at her surroundings, tilted her head, and thought about stretching before finally closing the book she was reading and opening the same book as her friends. Priest Siana, who was sitting next to her, had already opened the book. Batrek, an alchemy student from the White Tiger Tower, was surprised to see it while passing by. The test opponent must be a giant! Bartrek turned around and sprinted to tell his friends this secret information. Moments later, Yoner, who had finished his duty, asked Lee Han. Is it true that the opponent for this alchemy test is a giant? * * * Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This test is to make < Dobuks Waterscape Potion >. < Dobuk''s Hydroponic Potion > was a defense potion that preserved the energy of life even in a place full of yin and dark energy. A very useful potion not only for warlocks who work in such places for a long time, but also for adventurers and wizards who have a chance to enter such places. Do giants drink? Is it supposed to work for giants too? ?? Professor Wooreeul was taken aback by the students questions that suddenly raised the level of difficulty several times. what? Did you get it from Wardanaz? As far as Professor Wooregeol knew, students never wanted to raise the difficulty level of the exam on their own. Except for a certain student whose family name starts with Wo and ends with Z. Its not? uh? isnt it? To a giant If not a giant Aha! It seems to be another resistant species. Wodanaz is a madman, so he deliberately practiced as a giant. It is behind me. Im sorry. habitually. Professor Wooregeol realized that fake rumors were circulating without his knowledge. It was common. Ein Lorgard is a place where strange rumors arise when you close your eyes. I dont know what you heard, but you will be testing the performance of the potion you made yourself. After everyone finishes drinking the potion, come out here and walk. Professor Wooreeul opened the back of the classroom and pointed to the dark blue shade he had prepared in advance. It was a place where dark elements and yin energy were mixed, so it was a space where vitality was consumed with just a few steps. ah. Wardanaz you you are excluded. yes? Lee Han was surprised. why? The White Tiger Tower students from behind nodded as if they knew that. The giant was only for Wodanaz. Its really reasonable What is reasonable, you crazy people. Professor Thunder Walk looked at Lee Han as if asking for something obvious. Youll be fine even if you dont take the potion, so you cant be tested. You dont drink it and serve it to me. Lee Han clicked his tongue. It was an opportunity to eat it raw! professor. But now I have to get the ingredients from outside, but its raining too much. If you give me a little more time Take out the reagents from the cupboard next to you and use them. ???? why are you surprised? Did you really think I would ask you to fetch reagents outside in this weather? Surprisingly, the alchemy test proceeded with common sense. The students were taken aback by the appearance of Professor Thunderwalk, who prepared all the reagents and tools. -Isnt that a trap? C Its a trap. be careful. Tools may break suddenly. -Maybe the reagent has gone bad. But to my surprise, nothing happened until the end. While his friends were agitated, Lee Han, who worked with the mindset of If there is a trap, it will come out if you do it, was the first to complete the potion. Professor Thunderwalker carefully checked the potion and took a sip. Its perfect. No matter how many times I heard it, it was always a good thing to hear. Lee Han nodded. thank you. really. You say hanging out with giants? Youll take care of it, but be careful when making potions for the giants. We need to make it even more toxic. no way! How many hours have passed?! * * * Ogoldos, a sophomore of the school of black magic, checked his back nervously. Because there is no Ogoldos. joy. How do I believe? Im sorry Ill stop teasing you. Koholti apologized. During this vacation, Ogoldos went missing with his freshman year juniors, and after returning, Koholti stuck a note on Ogoldos back saying < I lived thanks to my freshman year juniors > several times. Because of that, Ogoldos now growled whenever Koholti approached, showing a sense of alertness. Its a good thing. Its a good thing. I will reduce more juniors who are not many. If he quits, you must tell the professor. okay? Oh no. He said he would forgive Ogoldos too! joy. I do not know. Ogoldos forgave with his mouth, but his face was full of dissatisfaction. Diret flapped his wings and kicked Koholti in the shin. evil! In the first place, you got help and solved it. Thats a little different Ogoldos, who was listening next to him, perked up his ears. I thought I would feel a little better if I listened to Koholtis ugly failure story. I want to hear it. Senior Diet. good. If it makes you feel any better. Diret glared at Koholti in a pitiful way and began to recount what had happened. When I told him why winter had come to the corridors of Einrogard in early summer and what kind of madmen had summoned the king of frost giants, Ogoldos looked at his senior with contempt. not a mistake I made alone. Ogoldos. Yes There were others! Because I have less responsibility! Yes Get ready. Everyone stop chattering. Diret opened the chest and took out intact bones and scattered them all over the place. It was to prepare for this midterm exam. Other schools have been harshly driven since the first year to temper the new students who are learning in earnest in the second year, but black magic is a little different. If the black magic tests in the 1st semester of the 1st year were to filter out boulders, then the black magic tests in the 2nd semester of the 1st year But honestly, if you learned this much, wouldnt it be unfair to quit? Didnt all of my classmates quit except for me? Thats right. it was a lure of sorts. Black magic is so great, black magic is so fun, and black magic is capable of these things. So please dont stop!! How did freshmen endure in the first semester, but in the second semester, when their bodies and minds got tired, Ah, should we quit the worst thing first? And usually, there was a high probability that black magic would go into the worst thing. Will this be enough? An undead wave is enough. Ogoldos answered in a confident voice. Right away, Ogoldos himself had experienced something similar in the second semester of the first year, so he was sure. The appearance of a commander-in-chief pushing countless undead like waves. It was rare that it was as intense as that. Uh By the way, Diret. If we run out of reagents, what shall we use for our experiments this semester? Ill tell the professor and make up for it somehow. Diret said, holding back a sigh. Even though they made up for it during vacation, the black magic schools budget was far from plentiful. Although the headmaster of the skull was himself a master of black magic, he was meanly persecuting black magic, and the empire was particularly picky when it came to black magic research and experiments. -Why is researching flesh golem defenses beneficial to the Empire? -I mean, the enemy of the empire with that stronger summon -There are many other golems, so why should it be a flesh golem? Isnt it possible to substitute for summoning magic? -What is the examiners name? Koholti comforted Diret, who sighed. Dont worry too much. Still, its rare for juniors to have a strong impression like this. It should be. Except for Wodanaz. As Diret glared at him, Koholti hurriedly excused himself. Oh no. But honestly Im not going to be impressed by the undead wave after arguing with the king of frost giants! He said he was the principals favorite pupil! It wasnt the seniors fault. He would have personally witnessed all the secrets of evil magic while following the skeleton headmaster, but how could he give a stronger impression? And he will continue to listen even if he is not impressed. You hear all schools of magic. They will also listen to black magic. well. Will it be so? Ogoldos said carefully. No matter how good a mage is, there is a limit to a persons ability. The last time we talked, it seemed breathtaking. It wouldnt be strange if he quit black magic This bastard is having a bad time right now Then you should have done well! Seniors locked up together and then came out on their backs? When Koholti scolded him, Ogoldos also cried. Why is that coming out now Hey. stop. stop. Dereth made everyone shut up with an annoyed face. But I couldnt help but feel anxious. Among the juniors in the first year, there were no juniors who were not precious, but among them, if we lost Wodanaz, it would really make our stomach hurt several times over. Did you ever tell us what food Wodanaz likes to eat when youre locked up together? What. these children. * * * When I opened the door to the classroom, beyond that was a black, other dimension. Normally, I would have been surprised, but since it was midterm exam period, Lee Han responded calmly. hmm. It must be a test. The gloomy plains shook with an evil and sinister aura. It seemed that the great magic of the black magic system was being prepared. And I started to see white waves in the distance. Kainando, who had been yawning and rubbing his eyes, opened his eyes wide and rubbed them again. That that that that that! It was not the white waves, but the army of the undead. The first graders were shocked when they saw the sudden army of undead. Lets use Raphael as bait! Bastard! Rapad El, who had been next to him and suddenly became a bait, became angry. Lee Hans mind spun rapidly as he saw the undead army approaching from afar with no place to run. How to deal with that now? Think about it. There must be a way. uh Isnt that just a test, not a show? Ymirg cautiously offered his opinion. To be honest, it was too difficult to see as a test. It must be a test. Dont run away from reality! However, both Gainando and Rapadel answered negatively. It was because it seemed possible enough in Ein Lorgard. In the meantime, Lee Han took action. Im calling you from the abyss Are you calling that pouting spirit?! As Lee Han chanted the incantation, Gainando turned into a flower and asked, Lee Han shook his head. There was a high possibility that Ferkuntra would not be able to play a big role in the current situation. As the number of enemies was large, Perkuntras firepower was excessive firepower. You are the magician of the old palace, the one who serves the king, and the one who stabs the tyrant, the one who made a contract with you calls you as a blood oath! During this vacation, the undead wizard who had resisted the king of ghouls slowly appeared. -If it wasnt an emergency situation, it would have been bruised, but its a really emergency situation! Examno help! Lee Han hurriedly exclaimed, deciding to explain later. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 C I understand the pursuit of glory, but its not good to have the habit of only dealing with too strong enemies! At the advice of the undead wizard, Guinando involuntarily nodded. Lee Han hit Gainando in the back of the head and said. I ended up in this situation because I wanted to -You will hear the explanation later. Im running out of horsepower right now! need help! The undead wizard looked around at the students and said. Originally, since they were not on this earth, undead wizards consumed a huge amount of existence each time they were summoned from the dimension. Whats more, the blow he suffered when he faced the last ghoul king hadnt even recovered yet. No matter how excellent an undead mage was, it was difficult to function properly without help. -Snake, run, gather energy from the eight directions, from Kun to Kun, from Gam to Tai! He hurriedly drew a magic circle around him to gather mana, but it was still not enough. The undead wizard shouted to the students. -To each location! Go to the location and add strength to the magic circle! Lee Han did not ask about the principle of the elaborate magic circle drawn with snakes, bones, and dark elements. Instead, he moved quickly as the undead wizard told him to do. There was no time to waste with armies coming from afar. You havent recovered Lee Han. Wouldnt it have been better to call the pouting spirit? Still, in the current situation, it will be better than Perkuntra. Isnt that true? -Hes a skinny guy over there! I cant move fast! When the undead wizard shouted, Gainando was startled and tried to run. But there was no need. When Lee Han stepped into the concentric circles inside the magic circle, the magic circle began to radiate light as if it was burning, and the magic cycle began. C My horse power is too low! As of right now, let alone great magic, I cant stand it and Im going to be reverse-summoned, but Im going to miss it uh. Thats it. Cainando and his friends, who were running hastily, hesitated. Are you done? -Ah thats right. had a lot of magic The undead wizard had no facial muscles, but he expressed his embarrassment with his movements. Come to think of it, this sorcerer with whom he made a contract possessed genius talent for his age and magical powers that would frighten even an unbelievable number of other dimension lords. Thanks to this, the necessary magic power was achieved in an instant without having to scrape together a penny or two of the other students magic power. With this magical power, he could summon enough undead without worrying about reverse summoning. -thanks. Did I call you? -Then Appear, my troops! The undead wizard began to summon the undead that had signed a contract with Horyeong. A dimensional door opened in the space connected to the magic circle, and the skeleton warriors created a square one by one. Seeing his appearance clearly different from that of an ordinary skeleton warrior, Lee Han wondered. Are you a dragon soldier? For undead summoners, whose strength varies depending on the material of their bones, the skeleton warrior made of dragon teeth was a symbol of strength and fear. If its that big and has such a lively spirit -Are you crazy? How proud are the beasts made of dragon teeth! you can never do it like this Of course, these warriors are not ordinary people either. ah. Maybe with the devils bones -The dragons teeth were mixed very little. -That alone is really great! Thats right. It sounded a bit clunky when you put it into words, but the words of the undead wizard werent wrong. The skeleton warriors were exuding overwhelming spirit with just a little bit of dragons teeth. The summoning did not end there. As the skeleton warriors holding shields formed a square and completed the iron wall, Banshee wizards lined up behind them. The banshee wizards knocked on the ground and tried to secure magic somehow, but when they found Lee Han, they fell flat on their stomach. Its because I made a contract with that wizard. Yes. Ymirg was puzzled when Yihan answered something he hadnt even asked. -As I dedicate all my remaining magic power, the King of Horses, the King of Kings, help me according to the contract! As the undead magician squeezed his magic and finished the last summoning, centaur ghouls jumped out from one side. The giant monster cavalry, the Centaur Ghouls, started charging after the leader. C Now, the preparations are over! Intercept the enemies! You dont have to worry about horsepower! Arent you being too bold? When Lee Han asked because he was worried, the undead wizard glanced down at the magic circle to confirm. and cried again C You dont have to worry about magic power, so pour more! * * * Ugh. Its done. After summoning the undead, Koholti sat down. Summoning a number like that was not common, even for Einrogards outstanding students. He used all of the reagents and used dozens of magic circles, but fatigue was unavoidable. Are you on the right track? yes. We are on our way. Ogoldos answered as he saw the undead army running far away. I had seen it last year, but after becoming a sophomore and seeing it with more knowledge, I felt how great it was. It was surprising that he summoned that number of undead, but even the goldsmithing technique that strongly controlled those violent undead. Even though countless undead shook the ground and ran as if they were going to wipe out everything, the juniors in between were not hurt. Ogoldos remembered the old days. After seeing that, I decided to devote myself to black magic. I was really scared at first. I entered the classroom, but suddenly another dimension was unfolding, and an army of undead was running in front of me, so how could I not be scared? I was trembling and wondering if this was the end, but suddenly the undead army scattered and passed by without touching a single hair of the students. Only then did Ogoldos realize. All of this was a splendid play by seniors learning black magic! Looking at it again, its really amazing Hey hey! hey!!! Why is that? for a moment. Dont come on my back. Ogoldos looked at Koholti with wary eyes. As if it was unfair, Koholti confirmed that there was nothing in both hands and shouted. Look at the undead army over there! Why Ugh. The two made a gasping sound. No matter how you look at it, the sight from afar seemed like a fight. why??? Whats going on? Could it be that the ban was less? Didnt you understand that you shouldnt attack juniors? Koholti turned blue and trembled. Right now, the thought of all freshmen leaving the dark magic school lingered in my mind. No matter how lenient Professor Mortum was, if this happened, Koholti might be locked up in the punishment room forever. Wait a minute. senior. Isnt something strange? why? what? Did you see it wrong? did you see it wrong? is that right? Am I wrong? Not that! Right now, that side that side is pushing! ??? Koholti blinked. Come to think of it, something was strange. If you give the wrong order to the undead, its normal to end up just trampling on your juniors, but arent you fighting right now? Fighting means being tense. And now its not tight, but this way? !!! Koholti, who hastily sent undead bats to secure her sight, froze at the scene unfolding in front of her eyes. Some undead army was pushing the undead on the side of the allies in an orderly manner. Elite skeleton warriors, who seemed to be several ranks higher than normal skeleton warriors, set up barriers and blocked the road, and centaur ghouls mercilessly hit and ran from behind, destroying the army. In addition, the Banshee Wizards fired magic in succession as if magical energy welled up, no matter what secret they used. The undead melted as the green demonic cloud spread like mist. What is this! The undead army on the side of the allies was not prepared for battle in the first place, so there was no tactical movement and no defense against the attack. Since everyone was inferior except for the numbers, if we bumped into each other like this, we had no choice but to lose but! No, does this make sense!? Aside from that, how could the first year students summon an army of this size!? Koholti couldnt believe it even after seeing it, so he kept observing it. It seemed that this would be possible only with a lychee that had been eaten for hundreds of years. Summoning the undead is also a summoning, but what about the composition, arrangement, and command Bae! Seniors!!! uh! uh!? When Ogoldos called from behind, Koholti hurriedly came to his senses. The battle was so thrilling that he was unknowingly possessed. I dont know what the situation is, but shouldnt we quickly contact the other side and stop the fighting!? At this rate, all summoned undead will be destroyed!! ah! Only then did Koholti fully return to reality. The important thing now was not how the first year students summoned an undead like that. Oh, of course, I was really curious about that too, but No!! The important thing now was the enormous amount of reagents used to summon the undead army. If the undead were reverse summoned safely, even recoverable reagents would come out, but if they were destroyed and reverse summoned like that, there was nothing like that. As usual, Dieret is now preparing to retrieve the reagents after the demonstration in the lecture hall next door If we leave it like this, the only sight we will see when Dieret arrives is the devastating ruins. And there is a possibility that Koholti will also be buried upside down next to the ruins * * * C Junior! misunderstanding! misunderstanding! Midterm exam! theater! An undead bat flew in and screamed desperately. I was in such a hurry that I shouted out with sentences flying here and there. Fortunately, Lee Han quickly understood. ah. Was it a demonstration before the midterm exam? Somehow I thought there was no aggression -Yes! stop! stop! Isnt it a trap? It might be a trap. Han Lee. lets break it all down And then you can think! Rapadel and Gainando whispered behind him, but Yihan did not waver. First of all, the seniors of the black magic school werent so filthy enough to set traps with these things, and above all, the situation was right. I was just overdoing it. I wish I could have stayed still. -What? The undead wizard next to him looked at Lee Han in a puzzled way. I thought it was an urgent situation where my life was threatened, but something was strange. It was a test. you know that? Being tested by the master C ! The undead wizard ran amok with the language of another dimension. Knowing that Lee Hans life was in danger, he led the unrecovered body and organized an army at best, but what?? -What kind of stupid warlocks brag about something like this! The armies of the undead are hammers and axes that crush the enemy, they are not tools to boast about! - Koholti, who was listening with a bat, had nothing to say even with ten mouths. sorry. Ill call you next time when its really dangerous. -You should keep in mind that if you waste a valuable opportunity like that, only you will lose! The undead magician gave several times admonitions as if he was quite dumbfounded. Once summoned, powerful beings from another dimension are difficult to summon again until their power is restored, and the undead wizard is also injured Guinando, who was next to him, asked curiously. But you took a lot of mana earlier, so didnt you recover from your injuries? - When the undead wizard glared at Gainando with his blue eyes, Lee Han quickly shut his mouth. no. Mr. Verdus. I was wrong. Just go in. -joy! The undead wizard glared at Guinando and was reverse summoned. Then, the field became so quiet that it was hard to believe that there had been so many undead until just now. Ymirg, who was next to him, hesitated and asked cautiously, as if he couldnt stand it any longer. Woah Wardanaz. Did you make Professor Verdus undead? no! Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Lee Han was stunned by the absurd misunderstanding. Making Professor Verdus undead? Isnt it worse than the bullshit of the White Tiger Tower? uh? wasnt it? Lee Han hit Gainando in the back of the head again and said. Its just someone with the same name. So pitiful! All of a sudden, it overlaps with Professor Verdus! When Gainando sympathized with him in a sincere voice, Lee Han was slightly taken aback. That isnt that enough? no. I feel so sorry. From afar, I saw two familiar seniors running in a hurry. Lee Han greeted them warmly. hello. omg. Heck what were you doing? I was sad because the undead wizard Lee Han summoned was a Verdus. Gainandos answer shocked Koholti. Did you make Professor Verdus an undead!? * * * After finding out the truth, Koholti wanted to go down the rat hole. Ogoldos whispered from the side. Seniors. There are many pits where the undead have gone. You may go in there. Daksuru Its not 1st grade, its 4th grade, so its a ridiculous misunderstanding like this. But Koholti also had an excuse. I heard that Professor Verdus suddenly disappeared. Because of that Isnt it a bit strange to associate it with me even though the professor is gone? I thought so, but Lee Han didnt say anything because he was considerate of his senior. But Lee Han did not know. To Koholtina and a few others, Lee Han is already being treated as a direct disciple, a direct lunatic who will take over the progress of Headmaster Skeleton! The professor has gone to the punishment room. At Lee Hans explanation, Koholti accepted with a so thats the case face. but. Where did you go? Cant you just ask the other seniors? To Gainandos question, Koholti answered in a shy voice. They say that all those who learn grant magic say they dont know and dont care. Silence lingered. Lee Han opened his mouth to change the topic. By the way, senior. Is the test over because you stopped the undead? huh? no. The test is different. < The Drunkards Curse > is the test. A curse-type magic that causes intense drunkenness in the opponent. Although it was a 2nd-circle magic, it was relatively low in difficulty and was often used as the next training material for novice black magicians who had mastered several curse magics as much as possible even if they could not master it. Uh, so the undead raid really had nothing to do with the test? Lee Han was a little taken aback. Of course, I heard that it was a demonstration before the midterm exam, but I still thought it had something to do with the exam. If it doesnt matter why? Koholti and Ogoldos looked at each other. Ogoldos lowered his head pretending not to see. Originally, the person in charge of this kind of work is in the upper grades. Woah Wodhanaz, will I take responsibility for you and give you a perfect score? No Lee Han was taken aback by the senior who suddenly said something strange. * * * After the exam (Gainando and Rapadel got drunk because they accidentally cursed each other), Lee Han hesitated to go back. Koholti was sighing as she looked around the field where the undead had been destroyed. Whats going on, senior? uh? oh nothing get back soon If you stay too long, the principal will catch you. No matter how I look at it, something seems to be happening. Koholti had a face like a senior who had an accident without the professors knowledge. Lee Han asked again in case he didnt know. Seniors. I am also a student of black magic, right? I want you to tell me if anything happens. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh no. This is not something the juniors care about. Ogoldos, who was next to him, muttered while raking the soil. I know who dealt with the king of the frost giants. Koholti kicked Ogoldos and pushed him into the pit. Seniors? Oh no. my feet slipped Im not like this Do not misunderstand. wont you misunderstand? Our schools dont know this! Koholti was very worried that Lee Han would misunderstand, Do black magic school seniors beat juniors? If you misunderstand like that, the black magic schools professor and classmates will beat Koholti! If you tell me honestly, I dont think there will be any misunderstanding. Thats so ugh. Koholti spoke frankly, fearing that this junior would run away if she hid it any longer. But I couldnt help but feel that way even as I spoke. Isnt it too embarrassing? Can I do this? How rare would it seem if the stockpile of School Reagents stumbled after showing the Undead Wave once? However, Lee Han deeply sympathized with Koholtis pain more than he thought. Oh! Lee Han was heartbroken. The lack of reagents is due to Professor Mortums lack of ability, isnt it the seniors fault? You have to either collect the subsidy or steal the subsidy with your political prowess. Professor is really too much! Ah no. Isnt that far? To be honest, our professor is better than someone like Professor Verdus Lee Han felt more sorry. It was clear that the seniors had been in Einrogard for a long time, and the specific part of the brain that was in charge of comparison had degenerated. no. Im sorry. To destroy all the undead without knowing the circumstances of the seniors. It wasnt inevitable no thats thank you for taking my side, but Koholti was even more flustered. The emotions shown by this first-year student were so sincere and desperate. Its like studying in the black magic school for several years I was grateful, but it was also true that I was embarrassed. And to be honest, if the first year faced the undead wave, it was something to be praised for, not something to be sorry for using up reagents. If Koholti had made such an achievement in his freshman year, he would have boasted in the ears of his friends once a week until he graduated. Ill get some reagents and see. uh? no. no. You cant steal this. Koholti stopped Lee Han. Looking at the students of Ein Lorgard, it was easy to think that there were no laws or rules, but unexpectedly, Ein Rorgard also had implicit laws and rules. One of them was to ban looting and theft among students. The principals property was a kind of shared property for students, so it was fine, but when students start robbing each other, it becomes difficult to handle it. Its okay if you dont get caught, but there are no secrets in the original world. Especially the reagents used for black magic are obvious. It wasnt stealing, it was asking and bringing it. Ogoldos, who crawled out of the pit, looked at Koholti as if he was pathetic. Koholti kicked Ogoldos again and pushed him back. Will the request be harder? If it were you, would you just give away the wealth of the school that you worked so hard to accumulate? I have to make it to the bottom, so Ill ask you once. Arent there many people who are somewhat numb in their sense of money, as professors originally did not earn gold coins themselves, but received a generous amount of subsidies for their research? As such, there was a possibility that if a person with a close relationship asked for it, he would give it to him fairly graciously. In addition, in the case of Lee Han, there were many professors he knew. Lee Han was confident. No um thank you but dont push yourself too hard. Dont be too resentful if the professor treats you harshly. If you feel like you cant do it in the middle, stop it. know? yes. Thank you for your concern. Then lets go. Lee Han looked at his friends and said. Ymirg grabbed the backs of the fallen Guyando and Rapadel one by one and lifted them up. sorry. Oh no. Im glad I could help. Shall we just throw those bastards into the water? Oh no! not heavy I can carry it! Ymirg exclaimed hurriedly, fearing that Yihan would really throw the two of them into the water. Koholti looked at the backs of her juniors in the first year with a happy face. Its like the curse magic (they both fell while throwing it at each other), and their close friendship. All of the freshman juniors were trustworthy. Especially in the case of Wardanaz. Its not even your job, but its your job to worry about your senior like that. I didnt expect much from the result, but it was enough to warm my heart. Einrogard, where there is no blood or tears, has this kind of emotion. While Koholti pulled out a handkerchief to hide her reddened eyes, Diret appeared from behind with his minions. He had come after finishing preparing the custom-made minions for reagent recovery. Are the exams over already? uh? uh. Did it end sooner than expected? Uh but why are all the undead like this? Dereth asked expressionlessly. That expressionless expression scared Koholti even more. That so Koholti explained the situation as quickly as possible. However, he couldnt help but keep an eye on the minions summoned by Diret. Koholti was not properly prepared to defend now if those minions attacked. under. After hearing the explanation, Diret let out a deep sigh. Even if things get twisted, how can they get this twisted? Isnt it? Koholti flinched and looked closely at Direts wand. Fortunately, Diret showed no signs of attacking. I cant help it Lets take whatever we have. Is that okay? Its not okay, but what can I do? No one would have expected that a freshman junior would destroy everything like this. yes?! Koholtis face brightened as she was sure Diret wouldnt attack. Because it is. It was a truly unfortunate calamity that could not have been foreseen. How should I say great? Youre not excited right now, are you? As Direts voice grew cold, Koholti quickly put on a sad face. Oh no. Just just like that. Of course Im sad too. Besides, my juniors went to visit other schools to get reagents. Its wonderful, but how sad. You said that your junior visited another school to get reagents? uh. Didnt you tell me to leave without drying it? Uhthats Koholti tried to make an excuse saying, I tried drying it myself, but I noticed that it would only stir up Direts temper. puck! Ogoldos welcomed Koholti, who had fallen into the pit he was in. Welcome. Dakzur Koholti prepared for her breathing magic while feeling the pile of dirt flying over the pit. * * * Principal! ??? Headmaster Skeleton was taken aback when Lee Han called too aggressively. Lee Han was not originally a student who approached him in such a friendly way. I hated seeing the skeleton headmaster, and the skeleton headmaster also had that kind of reaction well What? Didnt I work hard on school renovations the other day? It did? I also found and protected the dark circles where the guests who came to the school were missing. Donations are a bonus. Wizards at festivals Just say what you want. Headmaster Skeleton was taken aback, but he intended to respect Lee Hans request. Judging from what I just said, I certainly did a lot of things. Even though it was nasty, the skeleton headmaster didnt deny that. Is it an outing pass? How many did you look for? It is still there. I should also write my friends. They will come out on their own. This bastard. Headmaster Skeleton misses the old Lee Han who cared for his friends. The reagents to be used by the school of black magic on campus are running low. Could you provide some assistance? Headmaster Skeleton was so surprised that he couldnt even close his chin. principal? Could these crazy bastards beg you?!?!? Chapter 461 Chapter 461 It was Ein Lorgard, which is often described as hell, and the headmaster of the skull liked the description, but even in hell, there are rules. It was the first time that Skeleton Principal had lived and lived, and had never seen miscreants who begged for their juniors to get the materials they needed. Are they crazy?? It just went well. Verdus is whining. I need to make some friends. guide! I didnt order it. what? I volunteered. under! I guess so. Einrogard students all volunteered and live like that. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster with a puzzled look. What if you say something like that! but. Come to think of it, there is something strange about it. Headmaster Skeleton recognized the sense of incongruity with his clever brain. Come to think of it, even the seniors didnt seem able to threaten this young guy. Youre not the kind of person to be threatened anywhere. No I could be threatened too Lee Han protested, but the skeleton headmaster ignored him. So what? Surely you didnt come here to help your seniors, what are you trying to summon? Are you trying to test the bone you got the other day? To help seniors Its a pretty ambitious idea, but it wont be easy. Bringing out the power of those bones at your level now. But a challenge is always good What? help someone Im asking for support to help seniors. Headmaster Skeleton stared at Lee Han with eyes mixed with shock, fear, contempt, and disgust. Why would you do that? Just give me some. Annoyed, Lee Han decided to go out confidently. Didnt Lee Han come to beg in the first place, but to get something in return for his work? Headmaster Skeleton was silent for a while, then clicked his tongue as if realizing that he couldnt convince Lee Han. follow me thank you. The Death Knights appeared on a bone ferry from the side of the hallway. It was to lift the load. Guide me to the eastern warehouse. Birds nest warehouse. know? -Where do you mean the nightshade warehouse? Is it the 4th floor copper foil warehouse? Or the 7th floor Exactly! Headmaster Skeleton hit the Death Knights helmet to make a clear sound. Watch your mouth, youre an idiot! At that age, make mistakes! -yes? oh no If you listen to what I just said, how do you find the warehouse? This guy is the guy who will always be there. How many times have I told you not to be vigilant! Lee Han shook his head as if he didnt agree with an innocent face. Of course, I was thinking about it. A chestnut warehouse on the 4th floor and 7th floor. Lets remember. Later, if I had a chance, I was thinking of robbing Headmaster Skeletons honey jar. good. yes. thank you. You will regret it. yes. thank you. Do you think you will remember that seniors help you? I cant even meet you in the first place? yes. thank you. If you think that we can meet next year, you are very mistaken. The seniors are all busy doing their own research, so they dont even have time to meet Yes. thank you. -master. The more you do it, the more you feel sorry for the owner The skeleton headmaster sent the Death Knight to another dimension. * * * Professor. professor. uh. Come in. Professor Wooregeol was drawing a map on the first floor of Gaksu Hall and gestured to Lee Han when he entered. What were you doing? ah. The cabin was all blown away by the flood Ive got a defensive enchantment on it, but I need to find it and retrieve it quickly. Its dangerous because there are many monsters in Einrogard. Professor Thunderwalk was calculating the flow of water caused by the flood and how far the huts would have been blown away by it. Seeing this, Lee Han hesitated. Come to think of it, I think I saw sirens surrounding a hut and attacking it. It was raining heavily, so I couldnt see it closely. The thunder walk professor let out a sigh. oh my! How much does that cost!! sorry. I wanted to block it too, but as you know, the sirens Its done. Its impossible for first-year students to deal with Siren. The thunderstruck professor, who was speaking, hesitated. But I think you can deal with it True. professor. I have come with a request. uh? uh. tell me. Professor Thunderwalk put the map aside and took a sip after holding a cup of tea. The reagents to be used by the school of black magic on campus are running low. Could you provide some assistance? Cuck! Professor Thunderwalk squirted tea over the map and coughed. The professor, who had been cool for a while, swung his cane to clear the tea water, calmed down his prayers, and shouted. Did the seniors make it?! no. I just feel sorry for me and Im trying to help. hmm. I understand your heart but I dont think this one. Professor Wooregeol tried to convince Lee Han. If the seniors lack reagents, it is right to collect them with the abilities of the seniors. No matter how wodanaj um um Right. No matter how much it is, even if its you, it wont work. Why did you take a break just now? You must be mistaken. hmm. professor. Actually, this is partly my fault. Your fault? The thunder walk professor snorted. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed that there could be no fault of the junior. Even if a freshman junior made a mistake, what would he have done wrong? Even if it happened, it was natural for the senior to take responsibility. Why did you spill a reagent bowl during an experiment? That is an illusion. Of course, seniors should take responsibility for such mistakes. no. My seniors created an undead wave, but I misunderstood and annihilated them. There was an awkward silence for a while. The thunder walk professor was silently thinking, then hit the teacup next to him with one shot and opened his mouth. What do you need? * * * Professor Willow? Lee Han knocked on the door of the greenhouse where Professor Willow Namu, who was in charge of botany, was staying. It wasnt a lecture for first-year students, but Lee Han was thinking of asking for it, as he had met by chance the other day and got acquainted with it. If you look at the personalities of the professors of Ein Lorgard, they belong to the upper ranks. Its been a while. Isnt that troll kid who called me oak tree the other day? There is no Cainan Island. Once again, I apologize. no. I was happy to see you after a long time and I joked with you. Professor Willow put down the watering can and slowly walked towards Lee Han. So what did you come for? Need a plant? ah. The black magic school on campus is running out of reagents to use, so could you help me !!! Professor Willow tried to shout slowly, but Lee Han shouted urgently. I was not threatened, but I wanted to help my seniors with a pure will. And I destroyed the undead wave. !!!!! The explanation was too hasty. Professor Willow let out a scream that only people of tree blood could understand. 10 minutes later. thats how it happened. Right. I was surprised. If thats the case, Ill give it to you. Professor Willow nodded happily, opened the chest, and began to fill in the necessary reagents. Lee Han was moved by the way he gave it so readily. I heard that people with more have more, but Professor Willow is different as expected. There was a reason why Lee Han stopped by Headmaster Skeleton or Professor Willow first. Headmaster Skeleton was originally notorious for having hundreds of warehouses hidden in the school, and Professor Thunderwalker and Professor Willow had no choice but to have a large amount of reagents secured due to the nature of the lectures they were in charge of. Professor Lee Han is doing all the chores, Professor Thunderwalker. Even so, Professor Willow Thank you very much. what. I can do this much for a student who will learn from next year. ? what? * * * Koholti gently cleared away the mound and raised his head. And I checked my surroundings. Ogoldos. Its fine with me. What is this because of you? Youre an accomplice because you didnt stop. The two crawled out of the hole and brushed off the dirt. Koholti spat out the dirt in her mouth. Do you think Diret has calmed down a bit? No Hey. Why are you so negative? No matter how positive people are, I dont think they would say that Diret sunbaenim is relieved of his anger in the current situation. Ogoldos said as he looked at Diret, who was walking around the field collecting reagents from afar. The wings were flying upwards and the feathers were standing stiff, but no matter how you look at it, it was in a state of extreme anger. Then pretend to collect reagents quickly. Ill just scrape by. Its not a pretend. Koholti thought a little about putting it back into the pit. However, at that time, the controversial junior came back. I am here. ! When Lee Han returned, Koholti hurriedly threw the reagent bag and ran away. Whoops! It must have been a lot of hard work! Im sorry! Im the bad guy! yes? Why are you like this all of a sudden? Lee Han was taken aback. In the meantime, did Koholti-senpai get the < drunkard curse >? I should have dried more! No, I didnt dry it! Should have dried harder! How much trouble! All the other schools are bad guys! okay! Koholti glanced at Diret behind him and hugged Yihan. Dont be too sad even if it doesnt work. Originally, all the guys from other schools are like that. No senior. uh? Lee Han pushed Koholti away and said. I got it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. uh? Death Knights, whom he had seen many times, came in and put down the chests in a leisurely manner. C Will this be enough? thank you! Please say thank you to the headmaster too! -Uh The owner probably wont like it very much. If so, please tell me more. The Death Knight smiled and nodded. Koholti, who watched the scene, was dumbfounded. What the hell is going on? Did you bring this? ah. There are more. The Death Knights went outside and piled up the crates one by one. Even if I had received it, I thought it would be about one or two leather pouches, but Koholti blinked at the amount of things piled up in boxes. This amount was sufficient for a whole year. That uh Junior. Dont really misunderstand what Im saying Im not suspicious, how did you get this? First, I asked the principal and got some. Cheuk. Cuckoo. Koholti and Ogoldos coughed simultaneously. It was so unexpected from the start. Are you okay? Oh no. It must have left some dirt in its mouth because it fell into the pit earlier. Did you go into the pit!? Why?! Direth No, I just like pits Sometimes we just go into a pit. Ogoldos glared at his senior with contempt. If youre going to do something strange, youll do it yourself. Why drag yourself? You mean in the pit? Is it one of the black magic training methods? Uh well you can say that. Thats not important, you said you asked the principal? yes. You heard that? I was persuaded. The two of them suddenly felt that Lee Han was favored by the skeleton headmaster. Which student would receive this kind of love? amazing. really. Anything else? I asked Professor Thunderwalk for this. Isnt that professor a littlestingy? Professor Wooregeol had a reputation as a miser among students. Would someone like that just give it to you? I was persuaded. The two of them started to get lost because they couldnt guess what this junior meant by persuasion. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Arent you using persuasion with a different meaning? Ogoldos whispered. Originally, there were a lot of words used with different meanings in Einrogard. For example, Lets go borrow something from the principals warehouse There is a possibility. Koholti nodded. Certainly, Ogoldos point was sharp. That junior. In case you attacked the professor Puck! Diret, who came back before I knew it, swung the reagent bag and hit Koholti. Koholti screamed and fell into the pit. Are you saying that? do you mean that To the junior who went around to get reagents on your behalf? I I doubt that bastard No! Ogoldos desperately denied it, but Diret mercilessly swung the reagent bag. With a dull sound, Ogoldos also fell beside Koholti. hmm. Thats why he was in the pit. Lee Han realized the truth after seeing his seniors enter the pit. And I thought to myself. I shouldnt relax even when Im breathing in front of Senior Diret. Without realizing that he was treated as the most feared senior in the school of black magic, Diret looked at Lee Han with a very sorry look. Im sorry to hear nonsense. Im serious. no. I always regard the words of my seniors as gold and good luck. The two of them, who were inside the pit, had a happy expression on their faces. Maybe the same words were said so beautifully. There are words that sound like garbage stones, so dont take them too seriously So you persuaded them to accept them? Didnt the professor make unreasonable demands? Diret was worried about Lee Han. As you know, the professors at Einrogard werent good enough to be kind to students just by persuading them without paying anything in return. Didnt they take blood? Considering the magical power of the junior in front of me, I wasnt surprised that some crazy professor did something crazy. yes. Yes, I am also learning under Professor Thunderwalk, right? ah. Diete realized that. Conversing with the seniors of the black magic school was so natural that I forgot about it, but now that I think about it I was listening to several of his lectures. Well, if youre a student like this, its understandable that the professor will do a favor. Professors dont pay much attention to their students, but that depends on their students. How heartbreaking it would be if he didnt do a favor for no reason and then went to another school. I see And this is Professor Garcia, Professor Knighton, Professor Fluwack, Professor Millay, Professor Koo, Professor Krahr, Professor Rizzi, Lagrin, but I asked the professor to get it. Diret covered his face with both hands. It was because the moment I tried to accept the reality, my head was dizzy. And I borrowed this from Professor Verdus. ? Koholti, who was inside the pit, felt something strange. Didnt Professor Verdus say he went to the punishment room? Are you okay? Lee Han asked in a worried voice as Diret just kept his head bowed in silence. Whatever mistakes I make No no. whats the mistake Junior. You really, really, really did all the meals and outings of the students in the school of black magic, I swear to you, you did really well. Im sorry for being so nice to you. Dereth cheered up and raised his face. As a senior, I had already done all the rudeness, but I still had to work as a senior. I couldnt make a junior who had accomplished such an achievement worry. Thank you very much. no. I just did what I had to do. And I cant take this No! Think again! As screams erupted from inside the pit, Diret poured dirt over it. Lee Han unknowingly took a step away from Dereth. Dereth didnt notice. uh. How can we accept that you suffered so much? But senior. Since I received it like this, I cant return it to the professor, and I cant use it either. thats right. you say so Diet. Please think again. At the words of Koholti and Ogoldos, who crawled out of the ground on the other side, Diret sighed and kicked the two. thanks. really. There has never been a day as embarrassing as today while I was learning black magic. Im serious. no way. It was more embarrassing that I caused a zombie commotion in the capital the year before last. Dereth covered the pit where they had been thrown into again, summoned a summoned beast over it, completely blocked it, and spoke to Lee Han. Thank you so much for joining the school of black magic. And Diret hesitated, then spoke cautiously. If its difficult or not, you dont have to listen. Im serious. understand. thank you. dont tell the professor that I said this. Professor wont lose trust in seniors with something like that. Its not like that. Diret said very emphatically. Although Professor Mortum trusted Diret, the issue of Lee Hans future was a serious matter that even a disciple could not forgive. Thats right. Lee Han was slightly taken aback by Direts sharp answer. * * * Returning with a basket of snacks packed by his seniors, Lee Han realized that the atmosphere at the campsite at the entrance of the library was cluttered. I couldnt see the students who were sitting, and all of them were gathering in various places with serious expressions and whispering. what? Is something going on? Wardanaz! The students who discovered Lee Han came running with urgent faces. Why are you here so late! Its a big deal now! Black magic school no. Okay, what happened? It is clear that there are monsters outside the fence. A student from the Black Turtle Tower has been kidnapped. ! Lee Han looked away in surprise. The current library entrance encampment was fairly well protected by a deep-dug moat and a makeshift tower of wooden fences. Moreover, the lights made by the students, or mainly by Lee Han, were placed here and there, shining beams of light in all directions even in the darkness of the library. It is difficult to enter and approach, but to take the students through it. Are you really kidnapped? Maybe its somewhere else No. I was on guard, but he disappeared. They said no one was there when the next shift came. There were deep wrinkles between Salchos brows. The test is not over yet, but this kind of incident is happening. It made me sick to think that the Black Turtle Tower students would be so terrified that they wouldnt be able to concentrate. Giselle was similar. I wanted to hunt my friends rather than monsters when I saw the white tiger tower guys, who were already lacking in concentration, saying things like lets send a search party and lets hunt for some kind of guy and covertly cover the book. We need to organize and send a search party. Wodanaz. What familys front yard is this? What is the search team? Giselle coolly cut off Salchos words. Im forgetting because the students are lucky now, but the library was a labyrinth. You dont know what will happen if you try to search the area. Are you disturbing me by saying that the White Tiger Tower guys didnt disappear, Moradi? Salko growled, but Giselle didnt blink. Rather, he stared at him coldly. I would have said the same thing even if the White Tiger Towers had disappeared. Of course, the White Tiger Towers did not disappear. Moradi. I have to tell you that I doubt you. What bullshit are you talking about so confidently? If you listen, it will be convincing. You White Tiger Tower guys are very brainless. Dont they have only one thing on their mind? Its hanging on the other guys ankles. ah. So, is this what our tower is doing right now? Giselle replied as if she hadnt prayed. Salcho nodded. Who would benefit from the disappearance of the Black Turtle Tower students? If thats the case, why does the Blue Dragon Tower get out of line with the dragon? There are two reasons. Moradi. One is that the Blue Dragons Tower guys are the ones who cant do anything properly without Wodanaz. Lee Han listened and looked at Salko dumbfounded. No What if Wodanaz had led the way? Look at Wardanazs daily schedule. Giselle wanted to fuck Lee Han for a while, but honestly, this was a strong argument that was hard to refute. Certainly so. What is the next reason? The guys from the Blue Dragon Tower have better grades than the students from the Black Turtle Tower. There is no such thing as an idiot who dares to keep his subordinates in check. aha. Thats right. why? Why dont you draw your weapon and attack? I still think so. If you keep sabotaging the search party. The priests became restless and worried as the representatives of each tower blatantly glared at them. Woah Wardanaz. Cant you dry it? Wouldnt it be more comfortable to just let the winner choose? Lee Han was wondering which of the two would win, and was puzzled by the words of the priests. Arent you curious to be honest? However, the priests did not seem to be interested in such a duel trial. please! Theyre not even listening to me Lee Han muttered, but surprisingly, the two called out to Lee Han. Wardanaz. You judge. Wardanaz. What do you think? Since when do you two call me that you respect my opinion so much? Lee Han looked at the two with irritated eyes. Why do people who normally always tickle each other ask Lee Han to be a judge when they are like this? Just the two of them fighting on their own and the two of them hating each other If we dont send a search party now, the remaining students will be more anxious. The next student to disappear could be the blue dragon tower. Youd better raise your guard. Lets push more people to a place where you dont know where it is? Do you know what they call it in the North? Is it a courageous and noble act? They say its something idiots and idiots do, but if you want to call it that, you can call it that. Shall I call you the nobility of the Valiant family from now on? If I leave it like this, the two will fight and make a decision. Wardanaz. Please answer quickly. What are you doing? to answer. Lee Han originally did not want to be involved in a fight between the two. It was more comfortable to have them fight and then clean up. The winning side would be satisfied, and if the losing side were appeased, they would hold their grudge against the winning side, so Lee Han could become a good person. But now, when Lee Han makes a decision here, both responsibility and resentment return to this side. I didnt want to go through such a hard time with the other top guys who didnt listen and grumbled. Wait time. Ill have to let the two of them make their own decisions. I think both are wrong. ? ?? The two looked at Lee Han with surprised eyes. It was a completely unexpected answer. Why, Wodanaz? Is there any other better way? Think carefully. It is a monster that broke through such thorough defenses and kidnapped a friend. What would that mean? Of course, I didnt know what this meant. How can you know what kind of monster it is just from the clues? I wasnt even sure if it was a real monster. However, Salchow and Giselle stopped talking and thought about Lee Hans words. Because Lee Han was not the kind of person who would lie about things like this. Ugh. Its difficult. Wodanaz. Why dont you just be direct. no. Think more of both. bang!!!!! sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of the main gate outside the fort being smashed was heard. And the student who was standing guard above him screamed. Its an assault!! Its a monster attack!! !? Thats right! Monsters are usually arrogant. Since you succeeded in such a thing easily, youre going to look down on us and attack us again! Thats it. Thats what I said. ? Giselle felt something strange and asked. But why didnt you tell me about that and asked me to think about it a Everyone gather towards the front door!! Its a monster attack!! Instead of answering, Lee Han ran to the main gate and called the students. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Get Drunk Like a Drunk! Slide! Pile deep! When Lee Han arrived, a battle was already taking place near the main gate. The students were standing on the barricade and casting magic at the monster that crashed into the main gate. Mac! At first glance, it looked like a big bear, but it had an elephants trunk, rhinos eyes, tigers paws, and a cows tail. Lee Han recalled the characteristics of the monsters he had learned from the lightning-walking professor. Why is there a monster here that enjoys eating other peoples nightmares? but. Einrogard Library must be a place full of nightmares. Come to think of it, no one has nightmares as often as the Einrogard students studying. Mack slammed into the front door with slow but heavy movements. Although the students tied their ankles with magic, they could clearly feel their will to enter the fortress. The students of the White Tiger Tower were bewildered at the sight of the enchanted javelin bouncing off. What kind of grudge do you think that kid has? Why are you trying to come in here!? hmm. Weve been cleaning up the library furniture and using it as a barricade. Bring me more spears! Wodanaz! come fast! Wodanaz!! hey. Its embarrassing, so dont sing too loud! Youre coming anyway! Arriving, Lee Han immediately headed over the barricade. At that time, Giselle said with a serious expression. for a moment. Wodanaz. Mac wouldnt be capable of sneaking in and kidnapping students. ! That was right. Just looking at his behavior now, you can tell, but it wasnt a monster that would sneak in and kidnap students. Giselle glanced around and lowered her voice so that others could not hear. actually, there is something suspicious about it. Is it really? Why didnt you tell me earlier? Because there is nothing good to say. Did you see Tutanta? Giselle shrugged sarcastically. He was the kind of guy who would have instigated me to go there if I told him where I was suspicious. I think the culprit is Lee Han focused on Giselles words. Before long, the northern elfs lips opened and the words he had been waiting for came out. Looks like the principal. Lee Han let go of his concentration and looked at Giselle with the eyes of an insignificant conspiracy theorist. But Giselle didnt notice and kept whispering. Even if Einrogard is a place infested with monsters, do you think you can go through a place with so many wizards and just take him? The opponent must be a wizard. Its scary to be persuaded after hearing it. The scary thing about conspiracy theories was that they were subtly plausible. And the skull principal conspiracy theory was more convincing than I thought. Lee Han felt himself shaken. Are you really the principal? He is definitely a person who will stay like that. But It wasnt long before he went to the skeleton headmaster to borrow black magic reagents right away. If I had planned to take the students, I would have smiled happily, but I didnt feel that way at all. Was Lee Han fooled? Ouch! Wodanaz! Wodanaz! One of the White Tiger Tower students screamed. Leaning outside the barricade, Mack stretched out his long whip-like nose and coiled around it. I am going right now. Shine! Mack flinched as the lightning flashed, but that was it. As a fellow magic resistance expert, Lee Han immediately noticed that the opponent was not easy to resist magic. Then Be paralyzed, fractured, and darkened. Bone, catch the enemy! It was a classic battle method that would have received a standing ovation from the black magic school seniors. For opponents who do not work well with magic, curses are overlapped to reduce defense and movement is controlled with bone elemental magic. Cold air, become an arrow and shoot! It didnt end there, and the cold arrows flew. Since it was a mac that could withstand lightning magic, it was not hit by cold arrows, but it couldnt help but slow down as layers of ice and frost piled up. As the opponent slowed down, Lee Han immediately called in a water orb. Even if it doesnt penetrate, the shock Its not perfect, but the impact of the rotating water beads was different from existing magic. Mac, who had just been trying to break through the front door, flinched, turned and ran away. He runs away! Lets chase! no! Opinions were divided right away, and Lee Han had a headache. Besides, the situation was different from before. The story would be different if the headmaster of the skeleton had instigated it. Lee Han basically preferred the safe method, but if all of these incidents were due to the skeleton headmaster, the story would be different. I had to act against the headmasters expectations. Wardanaz. Keep in mind that a few more students may disappear the moment you chase them. I cant go after you. Especially if the principal did it. Moradi. Take care of this and keep it. Salko and I will go and come together. Yihans words made Giselle hesitate as if she hadnt expected it. He didnt know that Lee Han would ask him. Lee Han. Wouldnt it be better to go with Moradi? Durgyu said as if he was worried. Of course, the skills of Salkos gang were good, but there is no one who is as vicious and vicious in the White Tiger Tower as Moradi. And this was bound to come back as an advantage in dangerous pursuits. As such, there is no one as venomous, bitter, and ferocious as Moradi. Going together Durgyu. Did Moradi get hit by any chance? Lee Han was taken aback. To think that Durgyu was venomous like that And the reason why Im not going with him is because of Salko. If we go together, the two of us wont fight. ah. Durgyu immediately understood and put on an embarrassing expression. I thought you trusted Moradis skills and left it to me. uh? Lee Han hesitated and answered a little late. haha. Of course it is. Leehan * * * Sharkan skillfully followed Macks trail. Mack was a menacing monster when attacking, but not too difficult when chasing the runaway. In the first place, he was big and his talent for hiding wasnt that great. The problem is Its a swamp! Why is this place in the library What a new thing. Well, its really new. Lee Han thought to himself at the conversation he heard behind him. Well, it was kind of funny to be surprised by whats coming out at school now. I hope this swamp is his base. Salcho said with a worried face. He was full of worries because his top student had disappeared. If nothing else, that kind of attitude towards friends deserves respect. Lee Han nodded and replied. I hope so. Salco. Its been a lot of trouble. To take care of my friends. Its nothing compared to you. okay. huh? Lee Han, who answered inadvertently, felt something strange. What did I take care of He stopped! I didnt really care Mrs. Wardanaz. Lower your stance! Ratford hastily pressed Lee Hans shoulder. Lee Han wanted to protest, I dont take care of my friends like that, but he couldnt afford it. Mack stopped in the middle of the swamp, stretched out, and took a deep dive. Then the bone fragments and ice that were attached to the body fell off. I dont see the student I took. Then someone appeared behind Mac with the sound of swamp splashing. Surprisingly, it was a siren. Those cowards! Lee Han muttered softly. That the siren was the culprit? There was friction between the two, but it was related to a legitimate test. If you have a grudge, you should take it out on the lightning-walking professor. Of course, Lee Han also passed on responsibility for the cabin, but looking at what he was doing now, it seemed like he did a good job. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone back off. Its dangerous to get close to the sirens. I know. lets go. Sharkhan! -?????? The Siren recognized Yihan and Sharkan and sang in an embarrassed voice. Then, he sang while pointing at Mac and Lee Han. -????! Water Lee Han immediately took a position to attack the siren. At that moment, Mack grabbed a log floating in the swamp with his long nose and threw it at the siren. ?? Siren hurriedly dodged. Mack threw objects in succession as if to make sure the sirens were driven away. The Siren sang and attacked Mack, but Mac stumbled and staggered and ran amok and pushed the Siren away. what? Is it a camouflage tactic? Lee Han was taken aback. I thought the siren was running a mac, but now it looks like the two of them are fighting each others territory. Mack, who was making a fuss, turned his head and found Yihan and Sharkan. Finding the wizard who was beating him on the barricade earlier, Mac cried and prepared to attack Lee Han. turn around! Lee Han hurriedly completed the spell and turned the direction of the attack. My pulse faltered with a dull blow. Sharkan. request! Lee Han called up the bone restraints in preparation for Macs charge. A bone explosion will the sirens get caught up in it? Wouldnt he understand if I got caught up in it? Not knowing that Lee Han was having such an evil conflict, Siren hurriedly swam over the swamp and ran to Lee Han. Come into the swamp? Siren nodded. Lee Han looked at the siren the same way he looked at the skull headmaster. It was a look of clear disbelief. -Kreurreuk! Sharkan warned Yihan with a shrill howl. Mac was ignoring other checks and was staring at Lee Han first. The momentum was unusual. Ill tell you, but this time Before he could make an excuse, Siren hurriedly lifted Lee Han with both arms and quickly swam to the other side. Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam! At that moment, Mack rolled over, trampled the debris around him, and charged all the way. It was a chilling sight. Wardanaz. I will join you! After confirming that the sirens were not the enemy, Salcho couldnt wait any longer and shouted. If left as it is, Wardanaz would look too dangerous. The crossbow with enchantment was fired with a crackling sound. Mac lost his temper at the appearance of the other wizards. Bone Lee Hans mana boiled over with a gloomy incantation. Siren, who was holding Yihan, was surprised at the concentration of that magical power. Explode! With a roar, the bone fragments attached to Mac exploded. Even though it wasnt that much, it was enough to make the Mac go crazy. As if Mack was dirty and didnt want to deal with it, he turned in the opposite direction and ran away. Seeing this, the group breathed a sigh of relief. It was a nightmare for a wizard to keep fighting a monster of that size and with that kind of defense. Is it somehow -??? Siren looked at Lee Han and the others and sang as if she was grateful. Of course, except for Lee Han, the other wizards immediately made a bewitched expression. As expected, you show your true colors! -???! When Lee Han shouted ferociously while aiming his cane, Siren stopped singing and shook her head in fright. It was not easy for the Siren to know and be careful as a single word of a song thrown inadvertently could bewitch the wizards. The Sirens gave up communicating through song and left letters on the shore. I cant write very well. I really cant write. Lee Han glared at the writing with a serious face. It was difficult because the handwriting was like worms, but it was about thanking Mac for helping me fight Mac even though we didnt have good memories of each other. ? For a moment, Lee Han wondered what he was talking about. ah. I understood that you were trying to attack yourself as an attack on Mac. Come to think of it, it seemed that way from the Siren side. I turned on the attack and threw it at Mac. If youre a magician from Einrogard, of course you should act like that. ? Salco looked at Lee Han as if he was talking nonsense. Even the sirens tilted their heads. I dont think Einrogards wizards are like that Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Wodanaz is from a noble family, so this part is a bit different. Salko said curtly. When Siren heard that, she looked at Lee Han in amazement. Do people from the great aristocratic families of the empire usually grab the sirens by the back of their necks and drag them up? Why are you looking at me like that? At Lee Hans question, Siren slightly averted her gaze and started writing again. I heard that this swamp area was originally a lake with clear water flowing. It was one of the resting places for the sirens who roam through the underground waterways of Einrogard, but this time it turned into a swamp due to the elemental flood. Its unfair, but Mac, who should have been in the depths of the library, suddenly got angry and crawled out and destroyed everywhere. It was a bonus to mark the territory in the swamp that was originally the lake of the sirens. The Black Turtle Tower students looked at Lee Han with warm eyes. That gaze contained the meaning, Arent you angry because we destroyed the library furniture and built a fortress and occupied it? Lee Han replied firmly. You must be upset about the Elemental Flood. Isnt the flood not affecting the depths of the library? While the students were perplexed, Lee Han immediately continued his words. I didnt save you to be condescending, but you wont forget the grace today, right? Originally, the honorable descendants of the spirit are certain to be Eunwon. Im all ashamed. Salchow felt his face suddenly heat up. Salko, who was born in the stonemasons guild and learned that face is inescapable, came to admit that he was still far from seeing Lee Han. The next time I take on an architectural commission, I intend to write down what I learned from Lee Han. lets go. Salco. Ill have to check how far that guys territory extends. As long as the Headmaster Skeleton was suspicious, he couldnt leave it like this. Lee Han intended to follow Macks territory until the end. But Wodanaz If Mack is upset about the fort, thats a different story. Besides I wonder if Mack doesnt have the ability to secretly kidnap students. Especially if you are in such a furious situation. Though his head was full of worries, Salcho was also thinking about something similar to Giselle. Mack was far from a quiet, clandestine kidnapping. I cant help it. Salco. In fact, I suspect that Mac may have been instigated by someone. Whose whose? It is the principal. But Im not sure I knew it! Salko shouted with glowing eyes. Lee Han was a little taken aback. Oh no. This is a story of possibility and there is no confirmation, so Im going to follow the Mac to the end and check it out Wodanaz. Do you know the intuition of a dwarf? Youre an elf That intuition is telling me. The principal is the culprit. There is only that little one. If Im going to take you, Ill take the White Tiger Tower guys! Anyway, you agree to follow up and check, right? okay. sorry. taking up time. -???? The real color again! Lee Han shouted and turned his body around. And aimed at the cane. Then the siren struck the ground with a very angry look. Tak-tak-tak! I had been writing and calling from earlier, but the students were ignoring it because they were talking among themselves. ah. sorry. Siren glared at Lee Han with fierce eyes that had just lost her gratitude. It was the look in my heart that made me want to sing a few songs of anger in a row. * * * Sirens suggestion was simple. It was to help track Mac. In the swampy area where the topography has recently changed, there are many places where you can go downhill if you step on the wrong foot, and the road is complicated, so there is a high possibility that you will miss it even if you follow the trail. I see Wait a minute. Wouldnt you like to repay the favor with this? Im asking just in case you dont know. Wardanaz cant we just talk about that later Salcho. what are you talking about. Originally, important things should be said in advance. The sirens shook their heads and dragged an old ferryboat and put the students on top. Then he pushed the boat and started swimming. The ferry picked up speed in an instant and quickly covered the swamp. The sirens had this ability. Han Lee admired inwardly. I thought he only sang well, but when he broke through this underwater zone, he served as a reliable vehicle. In the meantime, Sharkan deftly jumped on the dry ground and ran ahead. Not slowing down while being the first to find Macks tracks was not something any summoner could do. The Siren looked at Sharkan in surprise. I couldnt believe that a young student could do that. It wouldnt be strange if the mana exhaustion came right away Sharkan, who had been running so well, suddenly stopped moving and raised his claws to show his vigilance. ! The students opened their eyes wide. The small island located in front of the swamp was covered with a black shimmering curtain as if some kind of curtain had been drawn. -???!! As the siren sang briefly, Lee Han immediately looked away. Sirens hurriedly stopped singing and wrote. It was really bad handwriting like Gainando, but Lee Han caught it with a frown. ah. Macs abilities are being activated? Siren hurriedly nodded. Mack valued nightmares so much that he made them his staple food, but sometimes, when it was really necessary, he would vomit the nightmares he had swallowed to intimidate others. The pitch black curtain now spread over the island was a sign of that. The veil of nightmares emitted by Mac! Nonsense. Why would Mac do that? - -? Siren and Sharkan looked at Lee Han at the same time. Although they were of different races, the eyes of the two said, Because you came after me. Lee Han responded sternly. Its strange that a first-year student is chasing him. And its not like I was chasing you with bad intentions in the first place. I came to find out what happened. Siren tried as hard as she could to write, Its not important right now, can you tell Mac directly? He began to expand the veil. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Light, reveal the truth! Spread the mist! Lee Han quickly cast < Endow the Light of Truth > and < Ogonin''s Night Dance >. The former is for countering the spread of nightmares. The latter is to stop the spreading nightmare. However, Macs Nightmare Veil was more powerful than he thought. It came like a wave, swallowing the light and fog, and hitting the students. omg! Ouch! A groan broke out among the students. Mack collected and spewed out nightmares as they were. uh. Lee Han was a little taken aback. Not because of the nightmares, but because the nightmares were too ineffective. I knew that the resistance was strong because of magic, but I thought I could see at least an illusion for a while I was a little embarrassed to see nothing and just pass by the nightmare curtain. This is not the time. Mack had to be restrained ASAP. Although the appearance of this illusionary attack did not seem so dangerous, the damage accumulated inside was considerable. The longer they were held, the more dangerous they were. You must awaken the siren to access it. can you wake me up Will it wake up if I give it a strong shock? Lee Han looked at the siren, contemplating what magic to cast. However, Siren was watching Lee Han with blank eyes. - Come to think of it, it was only natural that the Siren had strong resistance to these nightmares, as they are the lineages of powerful spirits who can bewitch other beings with their songs. Lee Han quietly lowered his staff. Siren looked at Lee Han suspiciously. hurry! Guide me to where Mac is! We have to save our friends! At Lee Hans cry, the siren nodded hastily and started pushing the ship again. Mack howled as he broke through the nightmare. What does he say? The siren hastily wrote on the boat. Why are you harassing me all the time Its absurd to say such a thing after harassing good people first! But let us good people yield. Tell them that if the nightmares stop right away and the attacks stop, the students will get out of the library as soon as the flood is over! -??? Siren wanted to ask what it meant for students to leave the library, but she couldnt afford it. First of all, the siren delivered it as it was. -???? Dare! When Lee Han heard the song, he reacted instinctively. Then I realized that all my friends were in nightmares and it had no effect. ah. sorry. Keep calling. - Sirens fingers holding on to the ferry went into strength. Siren worked hard to translate. Mack was asking, Is that true? I swear by my family name. Siren was greatly surprised by Lee Hans sincerity. Ill even bet the family name. Isnt that a bit excessive? Instead, tell them that I need to check it out too. It might have been instigated by the principal. Is it the sound of a distant dog Anyway, tell them to check it out! If you want to avoid fighting each other! * * * The students freed from the nightmare approached Macks lair with cautious movements. Surprisingly, there really was no sign of the skeleton headmaster. Death knights and other traces of magic, everything. Salko whispered with a serious expression. Could it be the stomach? Mack looked down at Salcho with contempt in his eyes. Lee Han spoke with a shy expression. A student suddenly disappeared and Im looking for it. Do you know anything? . The siren hesitantly translated. At this time, the professor often takes students for the Witness Magic test? What an outrageous accusation How could Professor Clare not be the principal and would do such a thing! Lee Han, who was speaking, hesitated. Come to think of it, there was no law prohibiting Professor Krare from doing such a thing. What do I know about Professor Krare? The one rule to be followed for professors was only dont underestimate. In the past, I heard that I bought it myself while helping to prepare for the Hansang magic test? For now, lets accept that opinion. Ill check. Lee Han immediately took out a piece of paper and a quill. Tell me the details of the situation. When and where did you help prepare for the illusion magic exam? did you help this year? And if its because of the Wisdom Magic Test, where did you lock the students up? tell me. Mac hesitated. The professor didnt forbid anything, but I was wondering if I could say this. Lee Han pushed hard. Ugh! Do you want to see students continue to live in the library? Tears welled up in Macs eyes. Eventually, Mac gave up and revealed the information he knew. The expression of the siren who was interpreting next to her became more and more subtle. Apparently, Mack, who invaded their territory and caused a riot, was a bad guy, but strangely, he felt like a villain. Looking at it objectively, it would be a good result for Mac to return to his territory and the Sirens to regain their territory, but why The wizard boys sculpture-like face, shining through the flickering lights, seemed to glow even more sinisterly. It must be because of my mood! Meg is acting strong ! Chapter 465 Chapter 465 There is less usable content than I thought. ? Salko, who was next to Lee Han, made a puzzled expression. What Mac just said is roughly -Professor Kirmin Ku put the nightmares Mac had in a glass bottle in preparation for the Illusion Magic Test. -Professor Passelet Krare usually hides the students he took with him around Professor Kirmin Kus workshop to confuse the students wisdom. Isnt this pretty substantial? Wardanaz. I think this is good enough Salco asked in a hesitant voice, different from his usual rough demeanor. It was because he was unknowingly intimidated by Lee Hans madness. Lee Han bruised Salko as if asking what he was talking about. Salco. Have you been tricked into thinking that Mac is teary-eyed? Are you really an Einrogard student? - The Black Turtle Tower students as well as the Siren looked at Lee Han, but Lee Han did not waver. If you put your nightmares in a glass bottle, you should tell me how to deal with it. What if I just put it in? And anyone can guess that it was hidden around the workshop. You have to tell me how to get in. Salco shuddered beyond admiration at Lee Hans shamelessness. How could someone from a noble family in the Empire have this level of brazenness? I Mr. Wardanaz. I have a question for you about Macks hidden nightmare. oh. Ratford. Did you think of a good way? Lee Han asked with a smile. The nightmare Mac swallowed was a powerful ability that was difficult to deal with. He tried to stop it earlier, but as he failed, Lee Han thought of devising a countermeasure at least by harassing Mac. If it was a nightmare she swallowed, there must be a way. That Mr. Wodanaz doesnt work with nightmares anyway, so do you really need a countermeasure? * * * sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fudduk- ? The students waiting at the fort at the entrance of the library were puzzled by the sudden arrival of a paper bird. what? Was it from Wardanaz? no. Im from the other side. Shouldnt Wardanaz be able to send a paper bird from that distance ? Locate your students by this week and submit them. -Pacelet Krahr The faces of the students who read the letter were distorted. Whats wrong? I forgot that professors are all bastards. In particular, Giselles sense of betrayal was the greatest. I suspected the skeleton principal, but another professor was the culprit. for a moment. Then why did Mac come in? Arent you angry that we occupied this place? no way. Could it be because of that reason? Whats so bad about borrowing it here? Giselle wanted to tell the White Tiger Tower student, Thats why monsters can be angry enough, but there were many things to do first. Two there. Go to the pursuit team and tell them to come back quickly. Uh Moradi. Wouldnt he have noticed it on his own if it was wordanaz? The White Tiger Tower students made excuses for being reluctant to break through the fort as two. Then the Blue Dragon Tower students booed. You say that! No matter how wodanaj you are, how do you know that! Even if we were top friends, you would have done that! Its a waste of the food that Wardanaj feeds you! You coward! Boo! Spit out what you ate! The faces of the students at the White Tiger Tower blushed at the last booing of Gainando. You can go, if you go! Boo! Boo! I will never go out until that bastard shuts up. Let it shut up! The Blue Dragon Tower students stopped Gainando from booing. And just as the White Tiger Tower students grumbled and were about to leave, the pursuit team returned from afar. !! Im back! Wardanaz! come back quickly! The professor kidnapped them, not the monsters!! Lee Han, who heard his friends cries from afar, answered. Know! Professor Clare must have kidnapped you! ??? The friends in the fort looked at each other with confused expressions. How? What did I say! Didnt you say that Wodanaz noticed it on its own! The White Tiger Tower student, who had just come up with an excuse, shouted loudly as if he suddenly remembered. Gisele tapped her friend on the shoulder and then flicked her index finger for him to come closer. why? Moradi? Its embarrassing, so shut your mouth. Yeah After passing through the main gate of the fortress, Lee Han briefly explained what had happened with Mack. Anyway, when they said they would empty the library after the flood, they agreed. Wait, I think I need to explain it a little longer One of the students asked, not understanding how he negotiated with that riotous monster earlier. As I tried to do so, Lee Han stopped me. It doesnt matter now. No, if thats not important Illusion magic tests and foresight magic tests are coming up soon, but thats more important. I have something to tell everyone, so all the students of each school, gather in one direction. Listening to the illusion magic, Ratford nodded and grabbed Lee Hans arm and tried to lead him naturally toward the illusion magic. Asan, listening to the Wisdom Magic, also nodded and grabbed Lee Hans arm and tried to lead him toward the Wisdom Magic. Leave them both. Oops! sorry. The two friends let go of their hands in embarrassment. While feeling bitter, Lee Han explained the information he had obtained. Macs nightmare? okay. Unfortunately, I couldnt get Mack to dig up the law of destruction. Like a mean child. ? Oh no. Mac wont even know that. Friends were taken aback by Lee Hans words. Just as venomous snakes dont carry antidotes, neither do Macs. Catching a snake and saying give me an antidote did not create an antidote. So it seems that each person has to think about the law of destruction on their own The Wisdom Magic Test is a problem. I even found out that it was around Professor Koos tower. what?! How the hell! At Lee Hans words, the students who listened to the Foresight Magic were startled. No matter how genius magic ability was wordanaj, it seemed impossible to narrow the position like that in the absence of any clues. Could it be that Wodanaj had even proved to himself the old adage that nothing is impossible with magic? uh. I asked Mac. The students who were listening began to wonder how Lee Han had asked Mack. Wasnt it tortured by hanging upside down some kind of pulse to reveal that much? hey. Salco. Is Mac okay? I cried a little, but dont worry, Im fine overall. Salko said something to defend Lee Han, but it was not very effective. The friends of the Black Turtle Tower whispered in horror. It was really good. To be honest, Mr. Siren looked worse What? Why are sirens appearing? I was in charge of towing the boat. You captured the sirens and used them as oarsmen??? hey. Be quiet there. Lee Han was annoyed at his friends who kept saying useless things. Why is there so much chatter during the sacred exam preparation period? I know its around the tower, but Im still a long way from figuring out its exact location. Since the amount of clues is insufficient, lets all work together to find them. Kainando, who was listening from the side, spoke in a serious voice. I think its the basement. Why? In the last issue of the magazine, it was in the basement where Toberiz found the kidnapped man. Wait. You dont listen to the magic of prediction. uh? uh. But I think everyone will need my help The students majoring in Wisdom Magic grabbed Gainando by the arms and dragged him behind. Lee Han ignored it and continued talking. Bring the map. Lets divide each area. Asan. You are here, from the tall elm tree to the brick wall. You -The letter has arrived! When the Death Knight appeared at the entrance of the library and shouted, the students were startled. -Why are you all like this? Ah nothing. My friend is gone. In front of the principals minions, the students turned their back to say, There was a kidnapping case, and I was most suspicious of the skull principal, but I was surprised for nothing. -The owner kidnapped you! I dont know anything! Oh no. It wasnt the principal, it was another professor who kidnapped you. -ah. is it so? Death Knight was embarrassed. -I thought the owner kidnapped me again. C Anyway, here is the letter. When the Death Knight handed over the letter, Lee Han inadvertently received it. At that moment, the letter burned black and a strong wave hit Lee Han. ? Todays lesson is, dont open suspicious letters easily! The headmasters merry voice echoed in the air. The laughter will continue, but think of it as the price of a lesson. It will be gone in about an hour. Forced laughter What was scarier than the cursed letter was the awkward situation where the recorded voice came out even though the curse didnt work. The students stared at each other, not knowing how to react, and the Death Knight hung his head in embarrassment instead of himself. Um well the odds of me picking it are low, so you might have forgotten. -Please keep it a secret from the master. Tomorrow morning, I will take the < Advanced Magical Personality Education > test in a simple way. Everyone has worked hard, so lets go on a picnic. ? ??? ???? The students were taken aback by the unexpected words. What A cow picnic? Isnt that nice? hey. Look at the weather outside I think its better than the test though. Students asked, A picnic in this kind of weather? and Is this good enough? I was confused and lost between them. really. Preparing for a picnic also counts. Pack your lunch well. It is absolutely forbidden to give someone else a hug. Wodanaz. Are you listening? The eyes of the students were focused on Lee Han. Lee Han felt a little resentful. So get ready and see you tomorrow! The voice had completely disappeared. Where is the picnic area? -I dont know. Would you like to guide me tomorrow? -I really dont know! Believe me! Death Knight sincerely appealed to the sharp gaze of the students. * * * I have to turn it over now. no. tell me to turn around Dont you know the meaning of salsa? Reduce fire intensity. to reduce the fire. Reduce the fire count! Gainando shook the frying pan, crying inwardly that he would cherish every bite of pancakes from now on. I never thought there would be such a big trouble with the food I ate without much thought I have to prepare for the Wisdom Magic Test, but it takes up too much time. Lee Han clicked his tongue as he looked at the students gathered in front of the makeshift stove. There are still exams left, but to waste time like this. Isnt that a bit rude? -Uh UmWouldnt Wardanaz be listening too much? Death Knight answered inadvertently and then covered his mouth. What kind of resentment are you talking back to the future archmage right now! Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Fortunately, like the owner of the death knight, Lee Han did not send him to the punishment room in anger at a word he said. Instead, he responded with a calm expression. I definitely hear it a lot. -! Death Knight was slightly thrilled. That kind of person who listens to the words of a minion. Unlike the skeleton headmaster, that boy had the qualities of a good man. Of course, when I get older, I could be like the skeleton headmaster, but for now But I mean, the headmaster forced me to listen to some of the lectures. -Has the master done such a thing? Death Knight was frightened. I knew that Headmaster Skeleton was a crazy wizard, but I never thought hed be crazy enough to add a student lecture on his own. It was truly amazing. -What lectures did you add? Introductory dancing and social classes. -About that much In terms of dancing and socializing, compared to other lectures, it was a very enjoyable and pleasant lecture. Especially since I dont study much. C What other lectures are there? hmm. Come to think of it, thats all. -??? Death Knight was slightly embarrassed. If there is only one lecture that the skeleton headmaster forced to take Then, didnt he just apply for all the rest on his own? Oops. Death Knight successfully kept his mouth shut this time. If they accidentally touched it and became dirty like the skeleton headmaster, only they would lose. * * * A gloomy morning with no sun in sight came and the students yawned and moved to the dock. In each backpack, there was a packed lunch prepared the night before. Cainan Island. So what did you put in besides pancakes? I only put pancakes in? uh? You only put pancakes in? really? ah. I added something else. What did you put in? Honey, whipped cream, and strawberry jam. so you only put pancakes in the end, right? Of course, each lunchbox was different. Even if the same ingredients are used, each individuals skill is different in what kind of dish is prepared and how to fill it. Princess. You are great too. These variously balanced meats! Adenarts followers praised the various meat dishes stuffed into a solid wooden box. From their point of view, the lunch box filled with various types of meat grilled, steamed, seasoned, fried, and boiled without any errors seemed perfect. However, Lee Han, who saw it while passing by, was horrified. What kind of crazy lunch is that? A lunch box full of meat without any side dishes or dishes. A variety of meat, such as beef, pork, bird, rabbit, etc., did not make a well-balanced lunch box. hey. Rowena. What are you doing? There are leftover bread and rice fruits inside, so tell the princess to cut out some meat and fill it in. yes? Why? Lee Han realized that even though Rowena looked fine, she was from the White Tiger Tower. The diet of the White Tiger Tower students was such that it would not be strange to suffer from scurvy Rowena. Do you believe me? yes? Yes You know I have a lot of contact with the principal, right? yes. Are you friendly? Lee Han wanted to grab Rowenas collar for a moment, but he held it in. okay. Whatever. What do you mean when I say this? ah! Rowena made an enlightened expression. And he nodded quickly. understand. The headmaster hates meat! No, not that no. done. Hurry up and tell them. Rowena rushed off. Upon hearing this, the princess tilted her head, but changed the lunch box as she was told to do. Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh! From afar, the gloomy ferryboats of bone began to come in like a fleet. Floating above the fleet was a familiar undead archmage. ugh! Tanjueo trembled in disgust as if he felt the energy of the skeleton headmaster. It was clear that he was really afraid of doing all sorts of chores instead of attacking Headmaster Skeleton. Is everyone ready for the picnic? Yes But do I really have to go on a picnic on a day like today? Pointing at the drizzling rain, Gainando asked, and the skeleton headmaster fired a water pistol and sprayed it in Guyandos face. Picnics are supposed to go when it rains, a typhoon strikes, and the gates of hell open. Everyone get on board. dont take me Listening to the headmaster Skeletons unique picnic theory, the students moved on. Of course, the skeleton headmaster didnt give me a ride. for a moment. ??? open the lunch box White Tiger Top student smiled and took out a lunch box from his backpack. principal. Could it be that I wasnt prepared? Did you say so? We have enough. Despite the headmasters interruption and persecution, the current situation of the students food ingredients was quite plentiful. Of course, from the point of view of the skeleton headmaster, it was absurd. How arrogant are these guys to eat to their full because of one Wodanaz Whoever hears it will think you collected it. you incompetent bastard open it up Yes The student at the White Tiger Tower opened the lid. It was full of toasted bread and marinated meat. How is it? Practical and easy to eat Headmaster Skeleton pushed the student into the sea. with a splash! I told you to go on a picnic. Are you going to war? Dont you know what a picnic is? 20 points. Huh? Couldnt we just prepare something to eat? The other White Tiger Tower students were slightly taken aback. Wouldnt it be good if you brought food despite the unreasonable current status of Einrogardes ingredients? This is why the iron heads Later, I went on a spring picnic with the imperial officials, but are you thinking of bringing a < full feeling potion > that is practical alone to cool the mood? Basically, wizards lacked social skills. In addition, Einrogards wizards were more dangerous because there were many cases in which sociality evolved in a slightly unique way. Isnt that because of the principal? Lee Han, who was waiting behind, thought to himself. I dont know about the lack of sociality, but I think the strange evolution of sociality is because of the skull headmaster If you said you were going on a picnic and asked to prepare a lunch box, you should prepare an appropriate lunch box that fits the social customs of the empire. What is this? This? next! That My lunch box is made with pickled various meats Are you crazy because you cant eat meat? 15 points. next! When the princess saw that the White Tiger Tower student who had submitted a lunchbox similar to hers was mercilessly broken, the princess looked around in bewilderment. Didnt it just have to taste good in your mouth? -There are a lot of vegetables, but this isnt bad either. Good job. -Dishes using rice are fresh not only from the East, but also from other regions. Its a good choice. -What are you, didnt you fill it with sugar? omg. Is that okay? Headmaster Skeleton pushed the Cainando, which was filled with only pancakes, into the sea and said, listen carefully. Of course, a picnic is a time to relax and enjoy. But at the same time, isnt this a lecture on < Intensive Basic Magic Personality Education >? Even if you take a break and enjoy yourself, you must follow the basics of the lecture. Can we just leave out the word picnic? What kind of picnic is this The faces of the students darkened at the appearance of the skull principal spreading harsh etiquette from the beginning. Of course, I didnt expect it, but it felt like I was going down through the bottom of that expectation. ruler. Then Lee Han calmly opened the lid. The main menu was a sandwich with various ingredients, such as lettuce sliced ham, minced egg, mayonnaise, and cheese, to reduce preparation time and organize it like a picnic. The black tea in the jug next to it was still hot and had a strong aroma these black tea leaves are from the professors lounge! Oops. Lee Han blamed his complacency. There were so many things stolen from all over the place that I forgot them. * * * Whoa! The wind began to blow stronger and stronger with a terrifying sound. Upon discovering a piece of land so small that it would be embarrassing to call it a small island, the Headmaster Skeleton nodded in satisfaction. Are the wind spirits really angry? Its good weather for a picnic. Everyone get off the ship! Lets unpack here. The students got off the boat half-wet. Then a strong wind came and threw several students into the water. hey. Everyone, lets get out the ropes and tie them together. At the picnic, the skeleton headmaster grumbled, but Lee Han ignored it and handed out the rope to his friends. So the students sat down on the island with cloth and blankets. Yoner murmured beside him. Ive never had such a gloomy picnic in my life. Friends nodded. There was only one thing the students wanted right now. I hope this picnic ends soon! Lets light a fire for now. okay. As the students took out the kindling sticks and tried to wield their staffs, the skeleton headmaster smiled. As expected, the fire was quickly extinguished by the strong wind and rain. Everyone, get out of the way. I will smoke it. As Lee Han swung his cane, flames rose fiercely, devouring firewood. The skeleton headmaster frowned. To ruin a pleasant picnic. Everyone, listen while eating your lunchbox. Next up for todays outing is Um. Treasure hunt. ? Gainando, who was eating pancakes, tilted his head. Where is the treasure? after. As they had already experienced it once, they were holding their wands and preparing for underwater breathing magic with resigned expressions. really. This also counts for points. Cant we just skip the picnic? * * * < A box of pickled herring > < Two jars of marmalade jam > < Four pockets of white clay > < Three barrels of bone meal > The treasure wasnt bad. The problem was the weather. Tick-click- Did you summon an undead? no. Its the sound of Kainandos teeth clashing. The students who went around with the help of Tanju language were keenly aware of the true nature of the spirit flood. The wizards magic was too weak in front of nature. Like < Grant Latent Heat >, the magic to preserve body temperature disappears in an instant Yoner! saw? saw?! < Grant Latent Heat > succeeded! It doesnt burn! Lee Han. I dont think now is the time to like it. Yoner pulled Yihans clothes to dry. Other students were staring at Lee Han in bewilderment. Uhm. sorry. everyone. I have failed so many times. Oh no. Wodanaz. Things like that happen, too. thats right. It is natural to be happy when you succeed in magic. yes? I will try a few more times. Lee Han cast < Latent Heat Grant > with excitement, which is rare. Friends watched with expressions that were difficult to describe. You dont know the heart of Wodanaz? Theres no way Wodanaz could be like that because of just one magic. Asan bruised his friends. then? Im sure you guys are doing that because youre shivering in the cold. How worried are you? ah! that! Gainando tilted his head. I think hes just excited? Of course, I didnt say anything because I felt like I was going to be pushed into the sea by my friends. Headmaster Skeleton calmly waited while Lee Han cast a warming spell on his friends. Of course, it was true that I didnt want to look like that, but the picnic had only just begun. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The time has come soon what else did you do? Couldnt be a siren again. The students of the Black Turtle Tower muttered in disgust. Then, the skeleton headmaster was surprised and asked back. Who wrote the siren first?! Chapter 467 Chapter 467 The Skeleton Principal was genuinely perplexed. Apparently, there were no sirens among the tests the professors were talking about. Who is it? Professor Lightning Step appeared in the exam Professor Lightning Step is not the kind of person who would give such an unreasonable test to a freshman. Then what is the principal The students were dumbfounded at the appearance of the skeleton principal who confessed that he was trash himself. ah! Headmaster Skeleton felt the realization pass through his head. -If you havent decided on the test content yet, increase the difficulty several times! Please avenge my tanjueos grudge! Didnt he urge you to increase the difficulty of the test as he passed by? Moreover, since the entire test site was flooded due to the elemental flood, it was not strange that Professor Lightning Step changed the content of the test by raising the difficulty level. But no matter how it is, I never thought it would overlap like this. Well, all wizards think the same way. ? I dont think so It doesnt matter. Siren is hard to stop even if you know it. -That master. Sirens are running away. ?! Headmaster Skeleton turned his head at the Death Knights words. The sirens saw Lee Hans face, pointed their fingers and whispered, then turned around and quickly ran away. Both the teacher and the pupil watched the backs of the sirens running away with distorted faces. * * * Quick, quick. Sleep wait a minute. My hands are stiff and I cant move. When the siren returned, the students took a breather and poured boiling coffee into the tin cup. No matter how excited Lee Han was to cast Latent Heat to all the students, it was not easy to keep diving in such cold weather. Less than an hour had passed, but everyones stamina was rapidly dropping and they were suffering from the cold. The good thing was that I could make a fire and that I brought coffee powder and tea leaves. As the boiling coffee went down his throat, Gainando felt the warmth spread through his body and his fingers softened by the cold. Kainando murmured involuntarily. This might be a picnic Are you crazy? Do you want to drink expensive coffee and talk nonsense? Oh no. In any situation the positive side Even while Gainando was being beaten, some students did not give up and were preparing to enter the water. He was a student of the White Tiger Top or the Black Turtle Top who had crazy stamina, and he was just crazy about his grades. Whoa whoop Wodanaz why dont you give up? Even if you dont know swordsmanship, your training as a knight will not be able to match us. Isnt it wrong to go beyond swordsmanship like that? The Black Turtle Tower student who was listening next to him thought to himself. If you are a student at the White Tiger Tower, you have to compete with swordsmanship, but you dont know swordsmanship? Lee Han replied with a sad face. No matter what you say, I will go in more. Good good! Lets compete somewhere! The White Tiger Tower students were motivated as if they understood it as a stamina match. Of course, Lee Han had no interest in the match between those students. Continue to find it until the end of time. I was thinking of winning first place even if it was unfair to go through such a hard time. with a splash! Again the students jumped into the water. Lee Han checked the water breathing magic and dark vision magic that were still applied, and then went down skillfully. How long has it been since there was a flood at school that Ive become so used to it? Does trials really make a person grow? Someone approached Lee Han who was thinking such useless thoughts. Toktok- !? Lee Han was startled and aimed his cane at it. Then, the opponent was also startled and shouted as if not to shoot magic. -??! ???! -I mean, set a trap pretended to go back and set up an ambush! With furious eyes, the siren took out a slate and quickly wrote on it. You bitch C Ah. for a moment. Is there anything left to help? Upon closer inspection, it was the same siren who served as the oarsman of the ship when dealing with Mack. Besides, he showed no intention of attacking. Lee Han hoped. Nod- Siren nodded her head up and down. Of course, he answered, but his eyes were full of resentment and contempt. The other day, I got help with Mac, so I stayed to help, and I dared to doubt that C Im sorry. Since Im in Einrogard, I cant trust people anymore. At Lee Hans words, Siren folded her arms and thought for a moment, then shook her head as if acknowledging it. Even from the perspective of Siren, the students of Ein Lorgard were living quite harshly. Knock-knock- Siren flicked his finger as if to follow him. He knew where the most valuable treasure was hidden as he had watched the headmasters work from the sidelines. That way. When Siren extended his finger and pointed in the direction, Lee Han hesitantly asked. -Would you like to go first? Its not because I dont believe it. - Siren made a firm resolution that she would quickly repay the favor, even if it was really dirty and mean, and then she would not have any business with this boy. * * * Passing between the submerged pillars of the tower and avoiding the hot water of the deep sea that suddenly spouted out, the sirens pointed out the destination. Seeing the fragments of wooden fences strewn about in an inaccessible way, Lee Han was stunned inwardly. Did I really put it here to find it? Its just that later, the skeleton headmaster said, I put it here, but didnt find it? It seemed like it was intended to sound something like, Huh, thats not fun. No matter how I look at it, it wasnt something I was looking for. Tak-tak-tak! The sirens moved their fins and hit the floor, as if they hadnt been in a good mood since before. It meant that we should quickly pack our things and part ways. The principals insistence must have made her feel bad. Lee Han thought so and approached the floor. Then, I felt the magic that I had felt a lot. Woo-woong- The skull of the skeleton consists of a sophisticated structure and protects the treasure. If it was placed here, wouldnt it be necessary to conscientiously use barrier magic? A really crazy person. Lee Han clicked his tongue and focused his mana. Swearing is cursing and I had to cancel it first As I learned from Baldor Orn, the loaded magical power became a breaking weight and hit the barrier strongly. Boom! Siren looked at Lee Han as if asking what he was doing. Although they were not professional wizards, Siren also had a high level of intellect as beings of spirit blood, and they knew enough about magic as they had spent a long time in Einrogard. And what Lee Han was doing now was not the usual way to dispel barrier magic. What an ignorant Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! However, after swinging the magical hammer over and over again, the Sirens expression changed. It was a ridiculously ignorant method, but if you could repeat it like that C Hmm. I cant either. Lee Han was regretful and gave up. It was clear that the Headmaster Skeleton had crafted it elaborately to withstand external shocks. -Why are you looking at me like that? Lee Han looked at the siren in puzzlement. The siren was watching with a dazed expression as if possessed. -???! ??! Perhaps hes not trying to seduce me secretly. Lee Han averted his gaze, thinking that if the siren heard it, he would be angry. In the meantime, Siren came to his senses, freed from the shock of ignorant methods, and gave proper advice. Dont do it by ignorant kage force, and the weak link below Oh, that. Im not a wizard, so I dont know how amazing the way I just showed you is. Lee Han felt that Siren was not a wizard. To disparage the slander that Baldororn taught me as ignorant. But the direction he taught me is correct. Lee Han, who carefully explored the direction the siren pointed, realized that his point was correct. It was a very subtle difference, but the magic power of the lower ring was weak. In normal magic, this part was a structural weakness. -Certainly, the magic here feels a bit weak. -? Siren looked at Lee Han as if she were talking nonsense. All magic has a weakness in theory, but the magic cast by the archmage tends to cover that weakness as well. Right now, the Sirens knew the weakness of the skull mastermind when they saw it cast, so they couldnt feel the difference in magic power at all. -Did you supplement the inside with wooden elements? Lee Han felt tree branches intertwined throughout the barrier magic. It seemed to be an arrangement to disperse and absorb the force applied to the weak points. Siren nodded that Lee Hans analysis was correct. Then he worked hard on the stone slab. Starting with the weak link, it was an explanation of the order in which mana should be connected and released. However, Lee Han immediately started a flame and set fire to the structure. -!!!!! With a soundless scream, the siren threw the stone slab and created a spray to put out the fire. However, like a flame that had already bloomed in the water, it did not go out well. Siren drew on the power of the spirits and was able to extinguish the flames before they could spread. -?K??J?! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know what it meant, but I could tell that the siren was angry. Lee Han apologized. C Since it is made of wood, I thought that if I set fire well, I could break it right away. Will that happen!!! -Thats okay - Siren looked at the barrier that had disappeared after being burned. Originally, the flooding caused by the spirits was also flooding and the barrier had resistance, so it couldnt be burned easily and should have faded The fire called by this wizard was so powerful that it just burned the entire barrier. If the siren hadnt extinguished it in a hurry, the treasure inside would have been on board as well. Tak-tak-tak! Siren left a long text on the stone tablet to explain how clumsy Lee Han had been. Lee Han showed a sign of self-reflection because he seemed to be very angry. I think I could have controlled it if I left it alone. He had such thoughts in his heart, but Lee Han held back. To be honest, unlike other magic, I still wasnt confident about fire elemental magic. * * * Chow-Ah- When Lee Han came out last, the friends came running with curious expressions. Did you find anything? ah. wait for a sec. Because of the brawl with the Siren, he had come up without even checking what kind of treasure it was. Lee Han opened the box and checked the note inside. outing ticket. Its nothing. !!!! !!!!! -!!!!!! Even the Death Knight next to him was shocked. To be so aloof when going out is this what a first-year student is?! How did this happen?? The headmaster, who was bullying the other students, turned his head at the buzz and flew away. Whats going on? -master. A student who found a ticket to go out What? did you find it Headmaster Skeleton was startled. When the students couldnt find it, they tried to make fun of it by saying, Didnt you find something here? why did you find it again? The students were silent as the skeleton headmaster bruised Lee Han without asking who it was. I didnt say I found it. so you didnt find it? I did find it, but I guess. The headmaster grunted and took the box from Lee Hans hand. -Arent you curious how you found it? I decided not to ask because it would only scratch my insides if I asked. They must have threatened the sirens to find them. Headmaster Skeleton didnt notice that he had given the correct answer inadvertently, and replied bluntly. -That seems a bit far-fetched Dont you know the joke? even a joke? C Im sorry. Anyway, we seem to have found everything, so lets move on to the next event. Any more?! when is it done?? Headmaster Skeleton silenced the students and said. It is a long-term boast. Show each one of the magics suitable for the picnic. hmm. WODANAZ You got a perfect score. Go over there and just sit there. No I felt a bit sad when I was left out, as if this was a picnic. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 The picnic came to an end with the talent show. The one who received the most attention was the princess. Despite the fact that the spirits were becoming ferocious due to the flood, the princess skillfully appeased them and showed the magic connection, making Lee Han sullen. Why do spirits who usually listen so well run rampant like crazy undead when they see me? Everyone enjoyed the picnic, so go back and study harder. Why no answer? Do you want more picnics? Thank you for the grace! I will study hard!! Lee Han was slightly impressed as he saw the pupils eyes burning with miasma. No matter how much Lee Han said, Please study, shouldnt you be avoiding failing grades? Did you prepare for the picnic today with this in mind? Ha ha ha ha ha ha! The skeleton principal laughed happily as if the anger of the students had relieved his mood. Seeing that, Lee Han canceled the thoughts he had just had. I guess he was just bored. * * * The < Advanced Imperial Geometry and Advanced Arithmetic > test was conducted in a dry classroom. The students were thrilled just to be able to write with a quill and ink while sitting on a chair in front of their desk. This is a test! If its a test like this, I can take as many as possible! Of course, I was thrilled until I received a problem. The faces of the students who received the problem were distorted. The Imperial Mage Tadingo decided to accurately calculate the area of the tower in order to receive funding for his research Damn it, Tadingo. You will earn it. Damn the Empire. Youre acting dirty with one research fund. Why do we need to calculate the area? Everyone be quiet. Professor Alpen issued a warning to the murmuring students. The students grunted and focused on the problem. What is the area of the following figures? What is the area of the circles shown below? While his friends were in agony, Lee Han was baffled instead of quickly . Isnt it too difficult than I thought? Unlike other lectures, this lecture on arithmetic was one of the fields Lee Han was good at. Of course, while my friends were studying in a hurry, tsk tsk, I should have studied normally Imperial Wizard Tadingo is watching the fireball fly from 1m away from the target. At this time, if the differential coefficient specified in the figure is 20m per second, the ratio of the pupil movement angle of the wizard Tadingo is ???? No matter how you think about it, it was too difficult. I wondered if my friends could solve this. Did the Headmaster of Skeleton incite me? If the angry skeleton headmaster had threatened with a knife from behind, he wouldnt have been able to help even Professor Alpen. Lee Han stopped worrying and decided to solve the problem first. The time is fixed, and Lee Han could make a mistake as much as he had been solving difficult problems for the first time in a long time. Its been a while since Ive touched such a difficult problem Still, as I started counting while scribbling with a quill to see if what I had accumulated had gone anywhere, I somehow got a clue. Keuheu yea. Crazy Tadingo kid just live calmly How can I solve this As if it couldnt be helped despite Professor Alpens warning, the students periodically burst out singing. Lee Han understood. If Lee Han is this difficult, how difficult is it for other friends? The problem is a little too difficult. The results of this test will be downgraded. It is not easy even for seasoned professors to match the difficulty level of the exam. Lee Han expected that Professor Alpen would reflect on himself and lower the difficulty level of the final exam after this exam. I will submit it. Hmm great. I was worried, but you did well. Upon receiving Lee Hans answer sheet that he submitted first, Professor Alpen glanced over and nodded with a satisfied smile. If it was Lee Han, he would have noticed the discomfort felt in I Was Worried, but Lee Han, who was already exhausted from a tiring picnic and solving difficult exam questions, did not notice the discomfort. stop. Everyone to submit. While sitting and waiting, the exam was over and the students submitted their answer sheets with gloomy expressions. All of the friends who submitted the answer sheet rushed forward to Lee Han. Wardanaz. What was the answer to question 1??? hey. 1 was easy. What if I ask you about it? three right? Wodanaz? There were three!? shit. I was debating whether to do two or three Why is Tadingo so greedy? Ill just eat whatever you give me in moderation! ??? While listening to his friends raucous questions, Lee Han felt something strange. what? Two or three What are you talking about? What was the problem? How many of the finest white bread can poor wizard Tadingo eat while saving his research funds as much as possible? When the distance between the Pegasus and the ground stables specified in the figure is changing at the rate of the differential coefficient of 400 km/h, the altitude of the Pegasus wait. How many breads? Lee Han definitely felt strange. The test papers his friends had written and the papers he had taken were very different. I thought the order of the problems was different, but it wasnt either. First of all, it seemed that none of Lee Hans friends had solved the problem. What magic is it? what is that? professor. professor?? Lee Han quickly caught up with Professor Alpen, who was about to leave, and asked. There seems to be something wrong with the test. Strange. Wardanaz County. The military must have had a perfect score? What was the problem? Professor Alpen was puzzled and pulled out an answer sheet. Lee Han said calmly. Its not that the test questions are strange, it seems that I took a different test than my other friends. ah. did you say that okay. Mr. Wardanaz has another problem. Professor Alpen spoke naturally, as if to say It rained this morning. Of course, Lee Han could not accept it naturally. Confused by the professors words that disrupted common sense, he asked again. Isnt that a mistake? Why do you think it was a mistake? I assure you, it was absolutely no mistake. Uh Professor. Isnt that if you take the same lecture, you take the same exam? Lee Han asked, holding back the feeling of being an idiot for saying something too obvious. Originally it is. But there are exceptions to the law. Wouldnt it be a challenge if you were given a problem that was so easy to solve with your eyes closed? Are you crazy? Lee Han was still very embarrassed when he faced the calm madness of Professor Alpen Knighton, whom he had thought would be somewhat sane since he had been an imperial official. I looked down on Einrogard again! Even though I promised myself that I would never look down on you again, I was inadvertently beaten. Lee Han blamed his own complacency. Right I see. So, I solved problems well during lectures, and the difficulty of the test went up Rather than that, I decided to look at how well I teach other students. That didnt seem to make any sense. Lee Han casually looked at his friends leaving the classroom. Suddenly they seemed enemies rather than friends. By the way, Professor. Thatlearning and challenge Anyway, everything is good, but points are included in the evaluation. Professor Alpen nodded. I will be comparing myself to other students. Wouldnt there be an equity issue? Its okay not to worry about that. oh. You must have a way. Lee Han was slightly relieved. Even though Professor Alpen isnt even the skeleton principal, he would have given only Lee Han a difficult problem without thinking Wodanaz-kun got a perfect score anyway, so hes the top. Are you really crazy? Lee Han had to try to put up with the rebuttal that crawled out of his throat. No, its a perfect score because I worked hard and got lucky. If I made a single mistake, it would be deducted right away, but what if I did At the end of the term Do you understand that I dont have to worry anymore? Professor Alpen cut off Lee Hans words and continued his own. There were no horse robbers. No, thats logical I thought that Mr. Wardanaz wouldnt care about grades Yes? It was the most insulting misunderstanding among all the misunderstandings I received after entering school. Well, as much as you care about your friends, its only natural that you ask them. Are you asking this in case you received special favors? The old professor looked at Lee Han with a heartwarming gaze, as if he were looking at a future archmage. Usually a wizard with even a small talent could easily fall into arrogance and self-righteousness because of that talent, but this boy from the Wodanaz family did not lose his altruism even though he had a talent like a great sea. If all wizards were like this, how comfortable would the imperial officials be? There was no such privilege, so you dont have to worry. Solving more difficult problems than others is not a privilege. Oh, of course, if youre a sincere and fair boy, you might think its a preferential treatment. yes. Anyway, the perks are something Im a bit uncomfortable with But no one except Mr. Wardanaz would consider it a perk. Above all, it would be more damaging for Wodanaz-kun, who has to take countless lectures in his second year, to waste his time in vain. The same goes for all people in the empire. Lee Han was speechless. It wasnt because it was logical and reasonable, but because Lee Han was shocked by the professors rhetoric, which brought people from the Empire to solve more difficult problems. Are you really, really crazy?! Professor Alpen ended the conversation with a benevolent face. This must be the reward of putting down paperweights and wads of paper and teaching students at Einrogard Oops. Too many words. Let me go. really. Mr. Wardanaz? yes? Lee Han, whose mental strength was exhausted, answered indifferently. The remaining lectures of this semester will serve as a solid foundation for Mr. Wodanajs research. In Lee Hans eyes, the kind old professors face looked like a skeleton headmaster. * * * Richmond of the Shiles family sat and rolled around in his room. At first, it was nice to be able to rest on a soft and dry bed when my friends were having a hard time, but as time passed, I became worried about my friends. professor. Have your friends not come yet? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It will take a while. okay. 10 minutes later. Richmond folded the book he was reading and asked outside the door again. professor. When will your friends come? ah. Cant you just keep your mouth shut! Unfortunately, the other persona of Professor Passelette bursts out from inside and yells loudly. Richmond lowered his head in surprise. Im sorry. no. sorry. Dirty temper What is dirty!! If you left your friends and came in, just have fun! Before he could finish speaking, a voice with a completely different resonance flowed from the professors mouth. Then Richmonds guilt multiplied. shit. Wasnt it the professors suggestion? At first, when Professor Passelette came and suggested comfortable rest, comfortable warmth, and soft bed, I accepted it because I thought it was luck As time passed, I missed my friends . And most of all, I was so afraid of Professor Passelette, who came and went as if he were having a conversation with a group of people. If you somehow throw a clue out the window uh? Richmond was startled to see the familiar face of his friend under the high window. Surprisingly, Wodanaj had come to the bottom of the tower and was walking around. Here! Wodanaz! Its here! Richmond wanted to shout, but there was no way to convey the sound. And if Wodanaz leaves Yeah. Make a rope using a blanket and blanket. With transformation magic Bang! The windows were blown away with a ferocious sound. Richmond, who was making the rope, blinked in surprise. Wardanaz was flying through the sky driving a griffon. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Woah Wo Danaz? okay. How are you? Lee Han looked around the room. As you can see, it seemed far from the punishment room. Well, Professor Clare isnt the headmaster of the skull, so he probably wouldnt have bothered the students he invited because of the exams. Uh that thats Shiles rolled his eyes in bewilderment. It seemed that if the Black Turtle returned to the Tower friends like this, they would hear a voice. -You bastard, dont you have any loyalty? you will live alone! C How worried we were because of you! You should have left at least one clue! do not worry. I will treat the other friends as having suffered. Lee Han read Shiles inner thoughts and spoke. Shiles was so moved that he cried. Wardanaz! If you need to borrow the Richmond family carriage for later vacation, give it a discount. Its a joke too. I could just lend it to you for free. Isnt that a joke? is this even a joke? The phone rig groaned and made a ferocious noise. It was a question asking if I should drop this ignorant boy. Shiles, who is a horseman himself and has taken care of a lot of mounts due to the nature of the transport guild family, shivered as if he felt an ominous feeling. Why are you doing this? Looks like you like it. That I dont think so. Shiles knew well what kind of monster a griffon was. Compared to Hippogriffs and Pegasus, which are often mentioned together, the difficulty of taming Griffon was very high due to its ferocious nature and cunning intelligence. Since such a griffon was doing that, Shiles was not sure whether Wardanaz really tamed the griffon or whether the griffon was deceiving Wardanaz. Wardanaz that that you know. Its not because I never looked down on you Did you know that gryphons are inherently ferocious and good at tricks? The phone rig made a low growl. It was absurd that the owner who had been loyal to him trusted him belatedly, but it was very disgusting that a certain boy was teasing him. hmm. At Shiles words, Lee Han looked down at the phone league. As much as I was in a hurry, I used the curse removal potion to lift the curse for a while and bring it back, but when I listened to Shiles, the phone league suddenly seemed to be poisonous. I dont know if its because I usually see her in the form of a horse. Ponrig made a loud noise as his beaks crackled with eyes full of resentment. Even though he acted a bit harsh at first, he was always loyal after that. To suspect a word of that young man! no. The phone league is good. maybe. Ponrig nodded happily, then paused. It felt like something was wrong. Anyway, get on quickly. I have to prepare for the next exam. Shiles noticed Pawnrig and hurriedly climbed on board. Griffon was scary, but in fact, Wodanaz was also a very scary person. At most, I came to save him, but if I kept talking back, I could become more scared than Griffin. But how did you find out where I am? With the magic of foreknowledge. uh? Is that possible? Shiles tilted his head. Precognition basically had little information or clues, and if the target was protected by magic, the difficulty increased exponentially. Shiles, of course, thought Wardanaz had figured it out with precognitive magic, though he was trapped on a few floors of the tower after finding out about it with some clues. I didnt have time for another test, so I just ran it endlessly until I got it right. So you came here. Shiles made a shocked expression behind Yihans back. It was an unexpected and ignorant way. There are side effects and reactions that occur every time you use the Foresight Magic, but you hit it in a row until it just works. That is that okay?? I dont have enough time because I have to take other exams. I cant help it. Lets go quickly. No, to do this because you dont have time To act so drastically because you dont have time to study for a test. I was afraid because I couldnt even imagine what I would have done if I had lacked a little more. for a moment. Then where did the griffon come from? I briefly transformed the words the professor lent me. is this a joke? this too? Click- The door to the room where Shiles had been locked up opened, and Professor Passelette came inside. The professor, who had opened the door to give him a snack, asked, dumbfounded by the half-shattered window. why why did you break it? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the question. what? Wouldnt it be a test to destroy and save? When I thought about it, the professor told me to find the location and submit it, but he didnt tell me to save it. I just habitually broke the window and came in. hmm. Its too crazy to say it like this. While thinking about whether there was a good excuse, Lee Han met his eyes with Ponrig. Maybe Pawnrig cried, pleading not to use him as an excuse. * * * Well done anyway well done. I was told to solve the test questions, but Lee Han lowered his head in embarrassment for destroying the exam hall. But Professor Passelet didnt seem to care. thank god. Youre a kind professor. Then lets go Thats why I said I should teach you differently!!! !? ! Lee Han and Shiles were surprised to see the professor suddenly shouting in a different voice. Ponrig cried lowly with wary eyes. professor? ah. dont mind. I care What if I dont care!!! I want to go home. Shiles thought to himself. It was more uncomfortable than I thought to be involved in an argument between two professors (although it was actually only one). Its just that Im still in first grade, so I can leave it alone Genius should be taught differently! Thats why they protest like that because they still teach that way! Thats it Because wisdom magic is dangerous Even a timid personality came out and participated in the argument. Seeing the professors three personalities arguing with each other, Lee Han hesitated. for a moment. Its dangerous. It wasnt that it was dangerous for the professor to fight because he was splitting himself. In fact, in Einrogard, at this level, he was not even involved in the dangerous axis. What was dangerous was the content of the conversation. The radical personality of the professor was insisting on stronger teaching than now. Look! How bored would you be to protest like this! no. Bro, I was wrong. I misunderstood the problem Dont worry too much. Its not because I broke it. Its an argument that has been going on since the last time. Professor Passelets words were not very comforting. To think that the personalities of professors discussed how to teach in a place where there was no dissent. It is empirically correct that students participate in the students curriculum. No, there is no party, so why do they talk and decide among themselves? Then a compromise What kind of compromise are you talking about? Lee Han cheered for Professor Passelettes normal personality. As long as the radical personality and the timid personality said, Lets teach more strongly, there was only a normal personality to believe. Forcing yourself to teach would have the opposite effect. Lee Han nodded. Thats the story of criminals! Do you think he is normal? Lee Han shook his head. Quite sure That personality isnt timid, its just a weak personality. Lee Han secretly resented the timid personality of the professor who was swept away by his radical personality. All personalities should clearly push their claims, but what if they lose to other personalities? Fortunately, the professors normal personality is holding on Think about it. All the other lectures are going out of pace and learning advanced advanced courses, but will you hear that its fun if only the wisdom magic is throwing stones? Or will you quit? No matter how sorry you are for your disciple, there are exceptions! Even a stubborn man like Professor Knighton is changing after seeing other professors! ???? Lee Han doubted his ears. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what did you just say? okay. okay. I will admit it Lee Han looked at the professor with bitter eyes. In the end, this is how it ended. Even now, the level of difficulty of the Foresight Magic wasnt that low, but thinking about how it would go up after the midterms made my heart go cold. Is it my fault? Is it such a big mistake to smash the towers windows? Wardanaz. Shiles, who was next to him, spoke up. That Cheer up. lets just get out. The road back with Shiles was as dark and gloomy as Lee Hans heart. The two put Ponrigg on top of the ferry (Ponrigg returned after being transformed) and slowly glided across the water. Shiles suddenly remembered and asked. Wardanas, shouldnt you also take a test on fantasy magic? Come to think of it, the place where Shiles was imprisoned wasnt Professor Kirmin Kus tower. Shiles had never heard of illusion magic, but Wardanaz was different. I came to save you after the test. uh? Shiles wondered what he was talking about. Arent you in the exam now? While Shiles was imprisoned, under the tower, first year students were taking on an illusion magic test. Professor Kirmin placed the nightmares he received from Mac across the tower and pushed the students to overcome them. It wasnt just the ability to cast illusion magic that mattered to an illusion wizard. The mental strength not to be eaten by fantasy was also important. As important as how to overcome the nightmare, the students were still enduring it while screaming Wodanaz saw it and came to save it?? I expected it to end quickly. Fortunately, it was over quickly. Then go in. Shiles. Because I have to go take the remaining magic test. Wardanaz. I dont want to meddle, but I think you should cut back on the lectures * * * Its over! hurray!! Its finally over! hey. You can see Wardanaz. Pick up the book quickly, you bastard. When I returned to the library, the students who had finished their midterm exams this week were throwing books and cheering. Lee Han threw aside the white tiger tower student who threw the book and clicked his tongue. Anyway, there are more guys who havent studied. Looking at it now, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower and the Phoenix Tower were sullen and wondering how they could have seen it better, but the students of the White Tiger Tower were excited that it was just over. Wodanaz Do you have any exams left over the weekend? No. and!!!! finished!!!! hurray!!!! When Lee Han-do confirmed that the test was over, the friends threw their books at ease. A few friends beat on crude drums and played songs of joy. Isnt Mac angry? Lee Han suddenly felt sorry for Mac when he saw his friends going crazy. Mack might be angry and come running Wait I think there is one test left. At Lee Hans words, the friends who were unpacking the food and opening the lid of the keg hesitated. what? What do you have left? Is it a dark magic? Did you know that black magic ended last time? Then, enchantment? The enchantment must have ended some time ago. What is the summoning magic? Summoning magic The friends who were trying to guess gave up and looked at Lee Han. I just meant to tell you. Arent there any exams left for basic dance and advanced socializing classes? At Lee Hans question, the friends stopped and burst into laughter. Thats no test! thats right. Just go tomorrow and dance happily and its over. Lee Han frowned and looked at his excited friends. Whats wrong? Lee Han? Shouldnt the dance and social classes also raise the difficulty level of the exam a bit Yoner, who had been pouring lemonade into his glass, looked at Lee Han with disgust. What kind of stupid things did he say about the few break lectures right now! Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Cant I? Of course not. Originally, Yoner would affirm Lee Hans words, but this time the story was different. The dance and social classes were one of the few classes in Einrogard where you didnt have to focus on your studies. This cant even be Yihan. Lee Han prepared dishes for the banquet while complaining that discrimination may be poor and a good lecture should have clear evaluation criteria. Many ingredients were lost due to the flood, but there were also new ingredients. Lee Han put the fish and clams his friends had caught over a charcoal fire. And vegetables such as green onions and asparagus from a hut whose owner was unknown were prepared to be grilled together. Yoner. Did you mix everything up? here. Yoner held out the bowl in which he was mixing the egg yolks and milk flour. Lee Han received it, checked the condition, and placed it next to the cookie. Custard cream goes well with any dessert. Bake more fish how much flour and rice are left. I made some soup yesterday, so it would be good to add some ingredients to it, and serve plenty of pudding and cake. Should I apologize and make a sponge cake? Headmaster Skeleton tells us to eat food with sleeping pills on our own. Wouldnt it be more convenient to grill the other fish and chicken on skewers? really. how much paste is left Ill have to make a new one. Shall we make it with red pepper powder and garlic? The White Tiger Top guys eat it a little spicy but no. Do I need to take care of those children separately? no way. Lets just make it. Renjid, who comes from a family of famous chefs in the Empire, said out of concern when he saw Lee Han cook several dishes at the same time. Wardanaz. My friends are hungry anyway, so theyll eat well no matter what they give you, and even if you put in so much effort, you wont know whats what, so why dont you put too much effort into it and do it in moderation What are you saying!!! Lengid, you son of a bitch. Who are you to say this to Wodanaz? The Blue Dragon Tower students shouted in rage. Renjid was very embarrassed when the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower, who usually kept their dignity, went wild like the White Tiger Tower. Oh no. I am also a family of cooks Could you say anything about a family of cooks? Is it like that! No matter how much of a family you are a chef, Wardanaj has been cooking in Ein Lorgard for a year! Can you follow that practical experience! The Blue Dragon Tower students were extremely sensitive, fearing that they would lose the opportunity to eat the dinner Lee Han had prepared for them after a long time. Even the other Black Turtle Tower students subtly agreed. Renged. We respect your family and skills, but lets not meddle when others are cooking. thats right. And Wardanaz originally enjoys challenging tasks with high difficulty like that. Renjid looked at his friends suspiciously. Although they were the same top friends, in this case, Renjid was on the side of Wardanaz. Seeing him do such an unreasonable job as a chef, I couldnt help but feel a sense of camaraderie. Arent these bastards talking roughly just to get one more dish? * * * Saturday morning. Gummy Soo-in, Professor Crinval, who teaches dance and social classes, greeted the students happily today. ruler! Everyone had a hard time. Step in and enter! All exams are over! what? Why cant I see the students from Gainan Island? Eating and sleeping. Despite the warning, the students who ate the skeleton headmasters snack at dinner yesterday were still sleeping soundly. Professor Krinvall said with regret. How tired I must have given up dancing and just went to bed! Not specifically because of the test not. As the exams are over, today is a really good day to dance. Do you all think so? yes! Forget all the exams! yes!! Is it okay? When Professor Crinbal shouted cheerfully, the students responded greatly. How is everyone? happily! Lee Han inadvertently turned his head and looked at the window outside the classroom. The water, which had risen to the bottom, swayed and scattered a gloomy fog. hmm. I shouldnt look out the window. Then lets continue the dance from last time! Students switch partners clockwise each time I strike the bell. You have to meet many opponents to become a good dancer! Ding- Wardanaz. Ang. Why are you looking at my feet? Oh no? Is it just that dancing is difficult? Can I step on it now, did I just roll my head? Do you want to go behind? Oh isnt it?? Didnt you even think about that? Ding- Nilia. Wardanaz. Wasnt it really too much at the last picnic? Nilia must have accumulated a lot, and as soon as she held Lee Hans hand, she vomited her anger. hmm. It must have been really unfair. I could feel the resentment in his eyes and voice. The headmaster was originally a bit crazy. Thats the same thing, I also summoned the spirits during the talent show, but everyone only admired the spirits of the princess! that thats right. Thats what you said. Thats right, you Lee Han was about to say, You ordered a spirit to shoot through a fish, and the princess ordered a spirit to show you an illumination parade, but held back. Apparently, Nilia couldnt tell the other Black Turtle Tower friends, so it was obvious that she was talking to Lee Han like this. Well, both Lee Han and Yoner are busy these days, so Nilia probably had no place to complain You? Anyway, since he was from the Shadow Patrol, ordinary people in the Empire dont notice his extraordinaryness. Only those who know a little know. no way. Not to that extent. Nilia was embarrassed and denied it, but it was true that she felt very good. The angle of the ear itself was different. Lee Han exchanged glances with Yoner, who was stepping next to him. Yoner winked as if to leave it to himself. If two people praise it in a row, it will recover completely. You understand. Originally, students here dont have eyes to see Ding- Durgyu. Lee Han. Are your arms okay? Why is your arm suddenly? You hurriedly grabbed the cauldron that the prince had knocked over. It must have been quite heavy. ah. Its okay because I caught it with magic. He said he was the prince, so someone did it at the moment. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Durgyu hesitated, not knowing whether to admire the skills of his friend, who had become proficient enough to use magic on his body in such a short period of time, or be embarrassed by the princes ignorance of who he was. Did you do well on the test? Thanks for teaching me, I did well. Thank you again. Lee Han. Lee Han nodded his head in satisfaction at Therugyus grinning face. The other White Tiger Tower guys I learned with at the time were Durgyu? Why is there no answer? Ddaeng- Durgyu? Durgyu? You cant ignore me right now Oh. Did you fight? Giselle looked at Lee Han with an expectant gaze, which is rare. no. When I asked if the guys from the White Tiger Tower did well on the test, they suddenly became mute. Giselle was silent and then suddenly tried to step on Lee Hans foot. Lee Han stepped back as if he knew that would happen. Anrago already tried. Moradi. late. That bastard doesnt really have a corner to help. I wonder if there might be one. Say the same to the prince of the tower where you are. Guinan Island? Gainando has a helpful corner Lee Han hesitated after speaking. Giselle smirked as if she knew it. What corner are you talking about? say it. Kainando is um What is it? Lee Han chose the strategy that Durgyu did earlier. It was silent. Hey. Hey, its at a disadvantage now! Ding- Oh. Asan. Thanks for helping me last time. It was nothing. By the way, Wodanaz. Why is Moradi swearing next to me? Youre talking to Anrago, not me. never mind. I think Im doing it for you Um. It wont matter. really. I received a letter and my older brother told me about you. what? Daihal of the Dalkad family, Asans older brother. As he was working as an imperial administrator in Granden City, he had met Lee Han while on vacation. I was told to do only as much as you. sorry. Why are you apologizing? Did you like the letter? You said that was good? Asan was sincerely satisfied with the contents of the letter. Contrary to the usual disappointment, this time I was quite happy as I received some recognition and was told to work hard. I would have been 100% angry if I had told him to imitate Kainando. But what about you Thats right. It doesnt matter if youre satisfied. But Asan. Would you like to have a serious talk about your family later? ah. It reminded me of my family, but my sister also talked about you. You asked me to invite you to record your life this vacation. why? This is my guess, but I think its for use as a textbook for those working at the Bronze Dwarf Bank. Asan. Lets just have a serious talk about your family tonight. Lee Han pondered over how to tell Asan, Your family is a bit strange. Ding- Princess. Adenart bowed his head in the most dignified gesture among the students. Even compared to the students of the Blue Dragon Tower, a noble family, it was difficult to keep up with the experience of the princess participation in the ball. Guinando was a bit of an exception Wordanaz. The princess cleared her throat lightly, then praised Lee Han for his devotion and sacrifice to his classmates this year, apologized for misunderstanding at first, and then prepared to talk about the political structure and situation of the imperial aristocratic family that everyone likes these days. . Did you like your breakfast? Yes. Didnt I just say Kwon? The princess, whose player was taken away while trying to speak, held back her cough and nodded. It was an acquired ability that was forged through rigorous training. Which of the fish did you like? A ghost? ah. I gained weight properly. Even if I think about it, it seems to be well grilled over charcoal. How was the apple pudding? The princesss face brightened as she recalled the taste. Lee Han said as if he knew that. Uh No, the apples I got from the cabin are pretty fragrant. The sponge cake was a bit out of shape when I first made it, but as I made it more and more Lee Han eagerly explained how he made it. The princess, who was listening with great interest, suddenly wondered why she was listening to this. Why are you telling me? A man like Wodanaz never did anything wasted. Every action had meaning. Anyway, Im worried that my friends went hungry during the second semester. When the flood is over, each of us will return to the tower, so we will eat our meals on time. Will you be able to overcome it? Even after answering, the princess tilted her head as she couldnt understand Lee Hans intentions. Of course, after Lee Han went to the Phoenix Tower, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower said, The standard of eating has declined! The end of the tower! she screamed, but the princess didnt think it was such a big deal. Of course, I was hungry, lost my appetite, and it was difficult, but if you are a student of Einrogard, shouldnt you stand firm? Hungry and lack of appetite, it was difficult, but the princess was also standing up proudly. ah. If its a request to help other students while youre away The princess was about to accept it right away, wondering if Lee Han made such an honorable request. no. Thats not it. More than that, is the princess okay? Will you be able to take care of her when she gets back? ! The princess was finally shocked. Could it be that now does Wodanaz think of himself as a foodie? Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Isnt it? The princess tried to deny the reality. But the signs were clear. Strangely enough from before, the things that Wodanaz recommended eating only when he saw himself. Originally, I passed it off as Wordanaz respects me like everyone else, but now that I think about it, thats a bit Where the hell did this misunderstanding come from? Adenart frowned and fell into thought. Of course, I accidentally did a few misunderstood actions. And I enjoyed the breakfast, lunch, and dinner prepared by Wardanaz. However, it was not self-restraint as a member of the royal family who values ingredients and does not waste them, not gluttony. It was downright embarrassing. Is it because of Cainan Island? The princess had never blamed others in her life, but today, for the first time, she blamed others. It was such a shock. When Adenart frowned and didnt say anything, Lee Han nodded as if he knew everything. I know even if you dont say anything. Dont worry, well take care of it when we get back. Followers dont notice in this part. Lee Han was quite tolerant of Adenart. Right now, there was nothing wrong with the princesss followers from the top and bottom of the empire, as they treated her well enough. Later, when I got a job as an imperial official, Oh, youre the one the princess praised! The Wodanaz family the princess said! I didnt want to receive a reaction like why are you here!. Also, from a human point of view, the princesss followers were a bit inconsiderate. If the princess is starving, you should think, Oh, Ill have to bring you something to eat. What do you mean, Honestly, you dont waver in your posture? Which one should I take care of? I heard the butter cookies and tarts I brought last time were pretty good. Adenart, who was determined to clear up the misunderstanding about himself and regain his dignity, hesitated. As the royal family excelled in all fields, they couldnt overcome their curiosity. What kind of tart Ding- Lee Han let go of the princesss hand without hesitation and took the next friends hand. Rapad El of the White Tiger Tower Gral family held Lee Hans hand and hesitated. And stomped his feet. Lee Han was taken aback as he couldnt understand what kind of bizarre thing Raphael was doing. What are you doing? Are you taking the preliminary steps because you want to step on my feet? Oh no. Over there, the princess isnt that what youre doing? Raphael looked around again and stopped stomping. The princess next to me stamped her feet like an angry person, so I said, What is it? Was there a step like this in the first place? Lee Han smiled. You got it. Rapadell. When you dance, you should do it with the movements you know. The princess did it to deceive a guy like you who tries to imitate other peoples movements. Keugh! Raphael, who was hit by a bone, gnashed his teeth. Anyway, the great noble families from the Blue Dragon Tower couldnt let their guard down because their every action was insidious and connected with tricks. Wardanaz. wait and see Right now, my skills are still lacking, but I will destroy your black magic and defeat you soon. uh. Work hard and defeat the principal. Nilia, who was next to her, held the princess hand and danced, then tilted her head. Arent there any countermeasures against summoning magic, fantasy magic, endowment magic, foresight magic, transformation magic, and healing magic? shut up! what? shut up you Do you want an arrow stuck in your back? Ding- Oh. Siana Priestess. Your dancing skills are not normal. I have to protest against the Flemain Church. yes? why? Didnt you steal one of the imperial dancers? Few friends had a flattering effect as good as Shianas priest. Seeing his friends face brighten up, Lee Han was also happy. Of course, in the meantime, Priest Shiana stepped on Lee Hans feet a couple of times I wouldnt have forgiven the White Tiger Tower, but if it was the Phoenix Tower. Did you know that a new warehouse was found on the third floor of the main building? Oops! What warehouse is it? It looks like a potion warehouse, but this isnt the principals warehouse, its like the seniors warehouse. Thats why Im worried Its okay. are you okay. Even the seniors will understand. is it so? I met and talked with some seniors the other day, and everyone said that. Lee Han spoke without spitting once in his mouth. Shouldnt you live from the first grade, regardless of the seniors warehouse? I want you to tell me if anything happens between the priests in the future. As deeply religious as I am, it hurts my heart if the priests have a problem. Priest Cyana was the most sociable among the quiet and unsociable Priests of the Phoenix Tower. Flattery was not a bit of a waste as he always brought information reassuringly. Still, do you like the Flemain Church a little better? water Ding- Sharukal priest. Sharuqal, the shark beast priest, was the only one who liked the spirit flood. Although their own race is also a race, the church enshrining Agltakwa, the god of the sea and storm, had no choice but to have an advantage in this situation. Mrs. Wardanaz. Thanks to this flood, the number of followers has increased by five! Oh I see. Its all thanks to Mr. Wardanaz. ? Lee Han was puzzled. If people have faith because of the spirit flood, why is it because of Lee Han? What have I done? Do you think I caused the Elemental Flood What idiot would think that? Priest Sharukal burst into laughter, revealing his unique shark-beast teeth. Lee Han glanced at the white tiger towers over there. There it is no. So why is it because of me? Everyone seemed very interested in divine magic. Can you learn it, how long will it take, etc. So I told you the case of Mr. Wodanaz. Isnt that a scam?? Ding- Priest Tigilling. Are you eating well? what did you eat for breakfast? what about dinner last night? Didnt you say that you would live a celibate life? I am also a member of the Freesinga Church, but did you know that there is no word to fast on doctrine? I ate well. You dont have to worry. Tijeeling was taken aback by Lee Hans worrying like a mother. Of course, among the priests, Tijeeling tended to behave more stoically, but why? Last time, Priest Mehrid was so worried. Actually, I dont want to worry either, but I heard you skipped dinner again and devoted yourself to prayer. No how? Priestess Siana! However, Priest Cyana, who was stepping on Angragos feet brightly in the distance, did not hear. Im not someone who worries or bothers too much, but Priest Tigiling. We just want to focus on the basics. It happened once Tigilling tried to make a rare protest, but Yihan ignored it and just said his own thing. Its not that difficult to eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner, isnt it? In fact, there is a story like this in the old story. While the priest who gave up grains for a long time and suffered from asceticism collapsed, the priest who ate three meals well next to him gained enlightenment Priest Tigiling gained two realizations. One is to never skip a meal again. And the other was that when the boy of the Wodanaz family made up his mind, he had no choice but to listen quietly and not argue. Ding- Shales. Wardanaz. Thank you again. The Richmond family wont forget your kindness, right? uh? There is no such thing as a family motto in our family Dont you usually forget grace? Its not that Im trying to be condescending, but I invested quite a lot to bring the phone league the other day. That curse isnt usually strong Thank you? Now, if Im not misunderstanding, Im saying it in reverse in case I forget Ding- Rowenna. Im asking this lightly, but have you ever missed a meal lately? doesnt exist. As a knight, taking the necessary food is also a skill. Rowena, a native of the White Tiger Tower and a follower of Adenart, spoke confidently. Lee Han patiently turned around and asked. Have you ever had a meal with the princess? doesnt exist. Originally, the more often the royal family eats with other people, the more they are exposed to danger, which is not good. Lee Han contemplated whether to step on Rowenas foot once, but then stopped. Well, the followers dont have to take care of the princesss meals. Wouldnt followers have their own lives too? Of course, I couldnt figure out what the hell they were doing if they didnt even provide me with meals Aha. All right! Rowena shouted in a bright and cheerful voice as if she had realized it. Lee Han asked with a bored expression. What are you not betting on? You want to have a meal with the princess. Is that correct? Whoops. It seems that Wodanaz-nim also admired the princesss talent. As long as youre from the Wardanaj family evil! sorry. I made a mistake. Lee Han stepped on Rowenas foot once. Ding- Priest Nigisore. Your complexion doesnt look good. Because the spirit flood is getting longer Nigisor, who was usually roaring, was getting more and more sullen over the past few days. Its a mixed spirit, so its affected. Being mixed with spirits in blood didnt just end with a unique appearance and a sexless existence. Even though the characteristics of the spirits have been greatly diluted, due to the nature of the spirits that are sensitive to magical power, they cannot be affected by the external environment. Still, thanks to Mr. Wodanaz, it comforted me a little. uh? What did I do? You beat the sirens and made fires in the water. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Priest Nigisore did not like beings related to water very much. But thats it, Lee Han had never been a fan of Siren. Didnt you catch it? exactly? The White Tiger Tower students said so Hmm. Right. Do you even remember who it is? Lee Han remembered a few people he would throw upside down in the water. The Elemental Flood needs to end quickly Ah. Do you have any plans? ? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the question, which was so natural. What plan? Dinner plans? no. The plan to end the Elemental Flood. how do I end it? Priest Nigisor looked at Lee Han with eyes that said, You know, but pretend you dont. After saying that, you solved the last blizzard. No, that was a coincidence I see. By chance again? Ding- Who made you angry? Why are you looking like that? Yoner Priest Nigisor isnt a half-blood fire spirit for nothing. His ability to set fire to people was also unusual. Yoner held Yihans hand and turned around. Lee Han was unknowingly surprised by his skillful workmanship. Are you good at dancing? Then dance well. what did you think of me Did you think I wouldnt be able to play? Yoner was dumbfounded. Still, its the blood of the Maykin family, right? I thought you were reading the business section in the imperial newspaper without attending the ball like me. Im not entirely wrong, but I did attend anyway. Having been hit hard, Yoner slightly pinched the back of Lee Hans hand. And is it important to participate in events like this to receive investment or support? That is true. Um, cant I use it on my face with the Kainando? I think it would be better if you just practice and come out. Yoner responded sternly to his friend who wanted to eat it raw. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 As expected. Later, when he was in business, Lee Han drew up a plan to get investment money by ordering Guyando, but gave up. No matter how I thought about it, it seemed more likely that it would backfire. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, Im still dancing well enough. really? Lee Han was a little flattered. Having attended numerous dances, Yoners assurances were quite reliable. If thats true, it will make it easier later on when you go to a ball or banquet to find a sponsor. I stepped on my foot once, but thats a mistake anyone can make. Lee Han couldnt bear to say that he purposely stepped on Rowenas foot, so he remained silent. Is this enough? Did you really think it was not enough? When the circuit or roan dance is played, there is not enough new dance to change, and the concerto doesnt fit to make a living by dancing? He wasnt a professional dancer who was invited to create a party atmosphere, so what was the need for him to do that? One or two were enough. Yoner wore a tired expression at his friends ridiculous goal. really. A letter came from the family. Did Joanen send you? dont say anything terrible! Unlike usual, Yoner was very disgusted and denied it. Joanen was a good sister, but not a good correspondent. If Joanen had sent the letter, he would have sent dozens of pages full of stories about a new potion that Yoner had no interest in. What was even more terrifying was that he would vomit if he didnt read them one by one and answer them sincerely. Wouldnt it be nice if it was information related to the newly developed potion Lee Han thought of being slapped by Yoner. Of course, it would be annoying, but the recipe for the newly developed potion was invaluable. Then who sent it? Remember the last time Nilia submitted it? ah. that. In the discussion of the Empires political current affairs and their resolution, which are periodically held in the Meikin family, Nylia gave an excellent answer. < How should alchemists deal with the growing political instability in the southern coast of the Empire, where Sangoria flowers are produced ? It seems that the response will go well... If the monsters are caught well, people will be happy and political instability will be reduced... I''m sorry... The northern shadow patrol matched the season with leisure time and the season to get Sangoria flowers with a thread that pierced the gap. It was a clever solution. It was also nice that they didn''t mobilize additional local wizards. Wizards are basically expensive manpower, and there are many people in the empire who are reluctant to visit wizards under certain circumstances. Looking at it again, it''s a very intuitive and effective solution! ''Nylia is too pessimistic.'' Lee Han thought to himself. If we had taken measures like this, we would have been able to be confident, but to hear that he kept saying things like ''This is not it'' while making a sound of pain. ''Well, that kind of personality might make the plan more perfect.'' Why? I heard that the family is going to proceed with the preparations? They say theyre coming to Ein Lorgard. "really?" No matter how much they borrowed the power of the northern hunters, they couldn''t completely entrust this task. They went together, gave advice on which monsters to catch, collected sangoria flowers, and interceded if the southern coastal guilds were angry... Of course, the staff of the Meikin family had to follow. It would be icing on the cake if a few more outstanding wizards attended. I knew that during vacation, the Meikin family had talked about ''how about inviting a professor from Einrogard'', but I was a bit surprised that they were really coming. ''I managed to get permission in the middle of the semester. Did you make a large donation?'' Han Lee thought the possibility was quite high. Because of the skeleton headmaster''s personality, he wouldn''t have missed this opportunity even if he had to teach instead. Then which professor is disappearing? "well? It wasnt even written. Could the principal disappear? I dont think so. Rather, Lee Han is not disappearing, but invited..." "Wouldn''t Professor Baegrek disappear?" ...... Yoner was about to say something, but felt sorry for his friend, so he just held back and answered. Professor Baegreg doesnt specialize in alchemy, so I dont think hell come. "no. You might need an escort to go that far. Eh... Professor Verdus? Professor Verdus is also an expert in enchantment magic, so isnt it worth going? Professor, you are in the punishment room. You can send them out to work and put them back in the punishment room. Yoner lamented inwardly how difficult it must have been for his friend. It was true that all four top students were overly dependent on Lee Han. After that, Lee Han continued, ''Which professor will disappear? I had a happy imagination with ''Can many people disappear?''. Yoner felt apologetic for nothing, so he kept his mouth shut and just took steps. bang! Gainando, who woke up late, hurriedly opened the door with his friends and came in. Sorry! slept! With the principal''s ruse! Guinan Island students! If you are late, you must admit that you are late and apologize with dignity. Such excuses are not good! The real ruse... Uh huh! * * * It rained a bit, though. Arent there too many coming yet? What do you think? Tanjueo? The exams are all over. The students gathered at the temporary dock in front of the library looked up at the raining sky and whispered. It''s the weekend. I want to take a break, but the flood shows no signs of ending. Does this really not stop until the end of the semester? Don''t... bother me... "I''m just asking?" That''s... it''s bothering me... Quick... release me... "I''ll release you when the flood is over." Why are you torturing me like this... Tanjueo shed beads of tears. Originally, the students would have been heartbroken, but the empathy of the students who had spent more than half a year at Einrogard had declined more than expected. That doesnt change anything. "that''s right. I heard it during lecture. Even if the contracted entity appeals with tears, never be shaken. Garbage... wizards... let me go... While those conversations were going on outside, similar stories were going on inside. If you don''t empty it quickly, Mack might attack again. Besides, there must be many other monsters in the library. I hate to admit it, but Moradi is right about this. Wodanaz. What do you think? Hmm... if Professor Bagreck disappears... no. Professor Verdus... no. Isn''t the skeleton headmaster a possibility... Wodanaz? Wodanaz? Giselle and Salco were taken aback when Lee Han was absorbed in other thoughts. There were few things more embarrassing than seeing a friend who wasn''t usually like this. "ah. sorry. thinking of something else What were you talking about? How long will the flood last? Seniors, since the exam is over, wont they solve it soon? Lee Han immediately answered Salko''s question. "uh. Probably not. "...is not it? Why? Yeah, the seniors It was easy for a student who had just entered Ein Lorgard to think like this. -If there is a problem at school, there are many seniors in the senior year, so the seniors will solve it, right? Surprisingly, however, it was the opposite in Ein Lorgard. The seniors who suffered from snowstorms, floods, and lava at school do not need to deal with it as much as they have the ability to go around on their own. Unfortunately, since it is a lower grade, first-year students had to step up. And there were practical reasons. The higher the grade, the busier you get, the less time you have to deal with these things. ...... ...... The faces of Giselle and Salko distorted after hearing Lee Hans logical explanation. Even though Lee Han didn''t use mental magic, he felt like he could hear the two''s inner thoughts. ''You''re cursing the principal skeleton.'' So you mean we have to deal with it? That would be what it means. Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation between Salchow and Giselle, was slightly taken aback. The content was too extreme. ''Do I really have to solve it?'' Of course, it would be nice to solve it, but most of Einrogard''s problems were problems that could not be solved with human power. At times like these, it would be wiser to leave it to time rather than wasting energy. Wardanaz. I heard you have a wise helmet among your possessions. May I ask the helmet? Salcho asked cautiously. Since he was using the other person''s artifact, he couldn''t help it even if Lee Han refused. It would also be true that precious counts were wasted here. Is there such a thing? "huh? What are you talking about? ...... The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. When Lee Han denied it, Giselle''s thoughts became complicated. ''what? Was Tutanta talking nonsense? Or was Wardanaz lying? What kind of pitch is it?'' Salchow, likewise, was confused in his head. ''Did I hear it wrong? I''m sure you heard that there is such a helmet? Could it be that the principal is just talking nonsense?'' "ah. I see what you mean. Lee Han realized it belatedly when he saw his friends embarrassed. There is one strange pitch. You mean the one you picked up in the dungeon in the basement of the school? I tried to sell it to a store because it wasn''t very useful, but it was turned down. ...... ...... Why are you selling that! The two cried inwardly. I dont think it will be of much use, but Salco will give it a try if you want. But it''s a cursed artifact, so be careful. Thats right. It seemed like you werent writing for some reason, so thats why. "no. It''s not that I don''t care about the curse, it''s just that I don''t have much use for it. It didn''t help. ...... Lee Han rummaged through his backpack and took out his helmet. The helmet, which had escaped from being trapped in a dark pocket, exclaimed with delight. at las! Is it time to borrow my wicked wisdom? I know what you want. Do you want to be a senior in your grade? If only I had my arcane potion... Huh? really?" Gainando was tempted and cast his gaze. Lee Han gave a slap in the back of the head and said. "no. I want to ask you something else. at las!!! I was so happy that my helmet vibrated back and forth and left and right. Seeing that, Lee Han suddenly felt a little sorry. ''Did I throw it away too much?'' If he wasn''t going to use it, he should have found a new owner. Maybe he neglected it too much. Ask! ask! What must be done to end this flood? ...uh? Helm panicked and flickered the lights. Surprisingly, the school was flooded with spirits. Dont you know? oh no know. I know... Of course, the goal is to increase my knowledge, whether or not the owner searches, but isn''t it too dangerous... The helmet, which has not been able to hide the truth since it was modified by Professor Verdus, fluttered. Lee Han made a bitter expression. If you think about it, the helmet that puts the student owner in danger is also a dangerous life to the point of thinking, ''Isn''t it a bit too dangerous? A life where you reflect upon the cursed helmet! The best way is sacrifice. A sacrifice? okay. The spirit''s anger basically dissipates over time, but it was able to be quickly appeased in a few ways. One of them was the sacrifice. There must be a spirit with a name enough to cause a flood like this! Then, of course, there will be offerings you want. What sacrifice should I offer? how do i know that I don''t even know what kind of spirit it is... "I heard it''s a helmet of wisdom?" Lee Han made a genuinely disappointed expression. The pitching was ridiculous. In the first place, there is only one question at a time! Since you answered, I will recharge my strength. ...... Next time, I want you to call me as soon as possible as soon as your strength is restored! The light on the helmet went out. Lee Han watched it and asked his friends. Does anyone live there? Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Oh no. What you looking at. Do you think I will live? Salchow and Giselle immediately said no. No matter how brave and fearless the two were the leaders of their respective towers, they werent brave enough to buy a suspicious artifact that a brilliant mage like Lee Han would react to. And it was actually close to stupid. Ugh. Too bad. Its a pretty good pitch. The two of them were dumbfounded inwardly. Whether you like it or hate it, you cant deny the responsibility Wodanaz has but thats it, that helmet is a scam. Wouldnt it be possible to sell it to other seniors later? Thats not important, is it? Wodanaz. ah. When a junior comes in, to a junior? no! sacrificial words. sacrifice. At the conversation between the two, Giselle crossed her arms with a thoughtful look on her face. Certainly, the story that a sacrifice could end this situation was a little tempting. Wardanaz. Dont misunderstand, just listen. Usually, when I said that, I couldnt help but misunderstand well. tell me. Giselle gave a slight glance in the direction of Guinando and said. If its as bloody as that friends, it could be a sacrifice that even the spirits would be satisfied with. What do you think? Thats a good idea. Salco was also impressed. Originally, to Salco, who thought of noble families as a thorn in his eye, a friend like Gainando, who only believed in blood and spoke out, was a guy who would not regret it no matter where he disappeared. Did you both drink the principals alcohol? What bullshit? Lee Han asked in shock. Think carefully. Wodanaz. Youre objectively a good sacrifice, but Im making this because I dont want you to fall for it. Wardanaz. Didnt you honestly hate that prince when he was not working and playing? A person who doesnt work shouldnt even eat He almost tempted, but Lee Han held on to his reason. No matter how much I wanted to end the flood, I couldnt send my friend to the enraged spirit. Wouldnt it be possible for Kainando, who grew up in the spirit realm, to come back and declare revenge on the people of the Empire? no. And I have one question. You two ? Why do you only think of students as the sacrifice? Can I look for other intact sacrifices? uh. Salchow was speechless. So was Giselle. I know? Lee Han looked at the two and clicked his tongue. Ive been too stained with Ein Lorgard. Friends who were supposed to be good No, even if they werent originally good, they werent like that. It was unfortunate. Think about it some more. Dont dedicate students. Im done for the weekend. Ill have to get another cabin. Tanjueo! Please take me out! Its break time I checked the break time. Have you recovered all your strength by now? Dont sound weak. Tanjueo is a stronger being than you think. I want to rest Then would you like to attack the principal? you can go Tanjueo held back his tears and answered with sad eyes as he was being dragged to the slaughterhouse. Salko and Giselle clicked their tongues when they saw Lee Han. I dont intend to do that It seems that Wardanaz is too stained with Einrogard. * * * The reason Lee Han came out on the weekend with his friends in tanju was simple. He was thinking of fishing and renting another cabin belonging to Professor Thunderwalker. listen carefully! The first guy to find the cabin gets five Mackins chocolate bars, the first guy to hook the cabin gets three bottles of honey wine and three salamis, and the first guy to open the door and get in gets one of the cabin groceries I will give you the right to have it first! Waaaaaaa! Long live Captain Wardanaz! We are the pirates of Ein Lorgard! Crazy bastards Tanjueo muttered, but the students blinded by greed didnt care. The Blue Dragon Tower, the White Tiger Tower, the Black Turtle Tower, the pirates or the search party made up of students went around Ein Lorgard and checked the floating objects. ? Likewise, Lee Han, who was checking, noticed a strange phenomenon and hesitated. A glass bottle was floating in the distance. what? The bottle itself wasnt strange, but it felt like something magical about it drifting right here, unblemished, among all the floats. Lee Han carefully raised the glass bottle. Inside was a rolled up paper letter. Help me! Bible Verdus Lee Han looked around and put the paper letter back into the glass bottle. and threw it away What did you throw? its nothing. A glass bottle something like Mrs. Tanjueo. Do you want to attack the principals office? Tanjueo shut her mouth. After a while. A glass bottle flowed in from a different direction than before. This time I also found friends. Wardanaz. what is that? Maybe its a treasure map? Lee Han frowned and opened the door. Help me! WODANAZ!! Bible Verdus An awkward air flowed between the students who were watching from the side. With a steely expressionless expression, Lee Han put the paper back into the glass bottle and threw it away. Its the wrong letter. Uh Huh? Wordanaz was written on it? You are wrong. At Lee Hans words, the students were silent. There were many things I wanted to say, but this was on a boat, not on a tanjueo, and the captains authority was absolute. thats right! I think I saw it wrong! These days, fake letters like that are becoming a big problem in Einrogard! Lee Han nodded his head in satisfaction at the strong support of his friends. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ruler. Looking for a cabin again Dung-dung- This time, several glass bottles were pouring in. Lee Han went down the tanjueo and jumped over the water to increase the distance. Then, the glass bottle turned in the direction of Lee Han and flowed slowly. come quickly! Its hard to make artifacts because the guards are paying attention! Is it because there is no reward? good! Ill lend you my tools! This is a real perk! Ill give you a little more! You can use my studio when making artifacts! I wont tell you to turn it off even all night! Seeing that they were following him, it was clear that Professor Verdus had designated Lee Han and sent the letter. Magic can be so terrible! Lee Han seemed to understand the feelings of the imperial anti-magicists. How can such a good technique be misused like this? More than that, you really have a knack for getting rid of motivation. In fact, Lee Han was a little worried about Professor Verdus. The situation where the professor went to the punishment room was definitely a fun situation but it was a little different when the professor was carrying the students sins instead. Lee Han was responsible for about half of the reasons Professor Verdus went to the punishment room. Although the other half is my own karma. So, I thought to visit the punishment room once on the weekend to check if I was okay, to check if I had noticed the truth, and to meet the seniors I met in the last lecture and give them food. Although Professor Verdus proportion was a little small, it was absolutely not that he hadnt thought about it at all. However, when I saw these letters, my desire to go away was about to disappear. If you save me, Ill let you work. What kind of crazy bargaining condition is this? Hey guys. sorry. Get Professor Verdus and come back. Lee Hans words did not surprise his friends at all. okay. Good bye. When you save the professor, negotiate well. You have to rip it out as much as possible. If you think it will be hard to find, just tell them to stay there! You can come out on your own! No one was puzzled by Lee Han leaving other seniors behind to find a professor. Tanjueo murmured lowly. Crazy wizards like * * * The air in the punishment room was dark and gloomy. I felt like I could hear the cries of students from afar. In addition, although it was not completely flooded, the knee-high water made the atmosphere even more gloomy. Even in the dark and painful Ein Lorgard, the darkest and most painful place is the punishment room! Even the most insane student didnt come here voluntarily. It wasnt simply because the air was muddy, but because the labyrinth located underground was so dangerous. If you enter the wrong way, you may lose your way on the ever-changing complex road and become a new prisoner Lady Perkuntra! Mr. Perkuntra! Lady Perkuntra!! Lee Han banged on the wall and called the jailer. Im sure there will be more magic power. I poured magic power into my throat and added strength to my voice. Lady Perkuntra! Mr. Perkuntra! Lady Perkuntra!! Youre in first grade?! How are you walking down the aisle?! Awesome iron head! Set fire to Ein Rogard! As Lee Han walked down the hallway screaming, the prisoners inside burst into cheers. Shout more! The guards are coming! no! Reduce the volume! If the guards come, they will catch you! Give me something to eat before I get caught! Where is there anything to eat, stupid iron head? Its time to chew on the leather of your shoes! quiet quiet quiet quiet! Thunder and thunder were heard from far away in the hallway, and clones in the form of warriors came running. The alter egos spewed lightning from all sides and cast magic upon the students trapped inside. C I would have told you to be quiet! My desire for freedom will not be stopped by the Spirits whip! -Noisy, the guy who cheated during the exam! In Einrogard, it was just self-defense, keuuk! Lee Han, who saw the ugly resistance of his seniors, was captured by the warriors and dragged to the other side. The seniors trapped inside blew whistles, stomped their feet, and shouted. Welcome to the newcomers! Everyone enters the punishment room once or twice and thats it! Dont be too intimidated! In first grade, get out right away! Lee Han replied a little sorry. Im not trapped! okay! You would like to think so! Actually, we werent even locked up here, just contemplating kuh!! Stop it, you lightning bastard! * * * Perkuntra, who was resting in the closed punishment room after having other spirits work, looked at Lee Han with a disapproving face. Its still the exam period, so the punishment room is crowded, so why are you making a fuss? I have a favor to ask you. This flood is not something I can stop. Even if I could, I have no intention of doing it. Perkuntra arrogantly refused. Lee Hans heart was understandable. Having signed a contract with a powerful spirit like Ferkuntra at a young age, it is only natural that he would want help when faced with such a predicament. However, the contract with the spirits was not omnipotent. As much as it can only be done within reasonable context, such a huge task as stopping the flood of spirits is something that Perkuntra doesnt intend to listen to Yes? Rather than that, I came because I wanted to visit the person who was imprisoned in the punishment room. Perkuntra was dumbfounded. It was embarrassing, but more than that, a first-year student came to the punishment room for the purpose of visiting. Is this guy fearless?? No, of course, I believe that I signed a contract with Perkuntra, but yes. Who did you come to visit? Whats your name? This is Bible Verdus. Bible Bible Verdus I checked the names of the imprisoned students named Perkuntra. But something was strange. Did I say it right? Strange? One of the students Ah. You are a professor, not a student. What are the other disciples doing and why did you come!? In the end, Perkuntra could not stand it and cried out. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Oh. Lee Han looked at Perkuntra with a surprised expression. At that response, Perkuntra was even more dumbfounded. If something happens to a professor, isnt it natural that the seniors usually come to find him first? Why are you surprised by the first years arrival? Well, there were also seniors. yes! But the seniors probably wouldnt come even if I called Perkuntra was taken aback, but Lee Han was serious. Of course, Lee Han did not know all of Professor Verdus students, but he had a rough idea of what kind of people the seniors were. The only people who can survive under Professor Verdus are people like Professor Verdus. No matter what Professor Verdus barks or not, those who walk the path of their own enchantments. When such people say that Professor Verdus has disappeared, they say, Master disappeared! Im going to get them! If youre that soft, you wont be able to survive under Professor Verdus in the first place! What if I am the only one? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How the hell does the archmage who takes care of you manage the teachers? If there was a skeleton principal, he would have retorted like I did my best to filter and filter, but unfortunately there was no skeleton principal in this position. Perkuntra once again built up a prejudice against the Imperial Wizards and the Skeleton Headmaster. Not an ordinary lunatic! Its time for the punishment room to be newly expanded, and only the teachers will take care of it! Anyway, Professor Verdus is there? not here oh. Have you already escaped prison!? No Perkuntra explained slowly, revealing her bewildered feelings with a crackling electrical discharge. There was not only one punishment room in Ein Rogard. Right now, from Perkuntras Punishment Room, which manages students who have committed wrongdoings, to Punishment Room dedicated to other races on campus located in the western desert, Punishment Room dedicated to aquatic creatures located under the lake Why are there so many punishment rooms? Well, since you cant keep students with felons outside Perkuntra had a slight suspicion that planning the structure of the punishment room and building a new one might actually be the Skeleton Headmasters hobby, but apart from that, the students were treated like other criminals. Putting them together wasnt a good choice. Felons imprisoned from the outside lie deeper inside. I dont manage there. The Archmages minions manage it directly. Is that so Ah. Then what about the professor? where I just said. Lee Han was dumbfounded. They say you shouldnt keep them with outside felons Can I lock up the professor and not the students? Of course, if youre a professor at Einrogard, even if youre with outside felons, youll be able to subdue them with a glance Thats a big deal. A place managed by the principal would be more strict and complicated. Lee Han was deep in thought. Originally, I was going to borrow the power of Perkuntra to meet Professor Verdus and bring him out somehow, but when I heard that he was in a more dangerous place, my thoughts became complicated. Can I bring you out? Perkuntra looked at Lee Han with subtle eyes. Arent you asking me? Why do wizards make contracts with beings greater than themselves when they know the risks? It was to accomplish tasks that he could not handle. In any case, when a problem like this arose, it was common to ask the contracted entity to lend power. However, this ignorant and magical boy was agonizing over whether he had forgotten the existence of Perkuntra. Perkuntra asked in a timid voice. Are you missing something? yes? Uh Did the principal set a trap around you? no. not that ? Lee Han tilted his head at Perkuntras words. What are you missing? How can you bring out the Master! Could I be missing something? In Perkuntras booming voice, I could feel a hint of anger. ah. Maybe Sharkan? Such a rat-like summoned beast! Arent you saying too much? Lee Han protested. How loyal is Sharkan to his pet? How hard does Sharkan work Noisy Next! Pawn League? What are you going to do with one griffon! Uh, Gonadaltes? Its a different gonadaltes than the principal. Its a skeleton warrior I signed a contract with. next! Yihan brought out several magic spells and items, but Perkuntra kept refusing. Only then did Lee Han realize. All right. at las? tell me! You mean I still dont have the skills to go get it? But the situation is urgent right now What the hell do you think of a contract with me! Do you think of patterns as ornaments! * * * Perkuntra was very angry and thundered for 30 minutes. First of all, Lee Han, who was listening because the opponent seemed unfair, asked a question while Perkuntra was taking a break. But earlier, he said he wouldnt help with floods I wanted to hit this boy with a good memory in a useless part called Perkunt. really! its a flood. Going to the punishment room to find a professor is a different story. It looks similar I would have said it was different! When Perkuntra growled, Lee Han agreed. okay. It seems different. By the way, would you like to help? Yes! Really? Because it is! Perkuntra, who had a trembling beard of lightning and had a temper, suddenly felt strange. Why are you begging yourself to help first? Even if the opposing mage politely said, Please lend me your strength according to the contract, it wouldnt be enough? for a moment! Why are you doubting Ah. After all, he doesnt help Didnt he say he would help!! Perkuntra screamed and immediately regretted it. How the hell did things turn out like this! * * * Perkuntra, who used up his strength to create an alter ego, continued to grumble and lead the way. Keep in mind that its never a normal situation to help out by wasting your energy like this! Do you have bipolar disorder? Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, Perkuntra only looked like a strange spirit that grumbled after getting angry at him for helping him on his own. Of course, a powerful spirit named Ferkuntra was right, and it was true that he was reassured if he helped, but I couldnt understand why he helped so capriciously. Back off! It is dangerous if you touch it prematurely. After passing through a complicated maze-like path, a huge door appeared that felt a powerful magic barrier. No trespassers! Any outsider who touches this door will be subjected to a particularly terrible fate! Thieves-students who have come this far, keep in mind. This is not my warehouse, this is not my kitchen, this is where the heinous criminals are put! Dont regret it for being lazy! The phrases written by the skeleton headmaster were scribbled all over the place. Lee Han saw this and shook his head. Kurleung! Perkuntra inflated her body like a cloud. Even that was not enough, so he borrowed Lee Hans magic to supplement his strength. If it was in its original state, it would have been opened with breath, but there was no way to do it in a situation where the main body was tied to the punishment room like now. Will this be okay? yes? What do you mean? I thought I took quite a bit of magic, but when the magician himself didnt even notice, Ferkund felt embarrassed. If it had a human face, it might have turned red by now. Open! Lightning turned into a giant blade and roared through the gap between the doors. Oh oh. Perkuntra didnt know it, but Lee Han admired it from behind. The shape fixation and change of the lightning element that Professor Voladi recently emphasized to Lee Han to do. That violent and difficult process was easily handled by Perkuntra. And on a grand scale! Just watching this process gave a lot of inspiration and teachings to the wizard. I think Ill get a feel for it if I see it a few more times. Lee Han found a new way in the lightning elemental magic training that was blocked by the wall. Now, just by walking this path, you can overcome the wall of elemental lightning magic and challenge dozens of other advanced magic theories Professor Voladi has ordered. Remembering that, it felt like the realization that was about to come suddenly disappeared. Oops. Lets concentrate. Lee Han made up his mind to stop thinking about the ugly things and only think about the pleasant thoughts. Awesome! With a roar, the door finally opened. Perkuntra let out a heavy breath, as if satisfied. opened! uh. Mr. Perkuntra? The Wizard and the Great Spirit froze. Beyond the open door, a huge current of water began to rush in frantically. what? Did this crazy wizard lock up all the water here!? Ferkuntra hurriedly raised his strength again with a curse. The bowl of the clone he created reached its limit and screamed, but there was nothing he could do. If we dont stop it urgently, the young wizard will be swept over that current, and after that C Heh. I will never believe again. -joy. Ive always learned that rumors are exaggerated. What did you fight with the principal? I would have just surrendered. It was obvious that he would show the same cynical reaction. Even now, hes a squeamish fellow! By using the faith of the Bell Keepers, I call on my people! Attendants, reach as quickly as possible! Ferkundra, who lacked strength, hurriedly summoned other spirits. The spirits summoned for matters unrelated to him would be dissatisfied, but he couldnt help it because he was in a hurry. A rift connected to the dimension formed in the air, and other spirits hit a strong wall following Perkuntras instructions. By using the fear offered by the watchtowers of the boat, I borrow my power! Thunder, become a wall and drive away the water! Perkuntra turned the roar into physical force and pushed it hard. The current rushing in from beyond the prison was not just an ordinary natural phenomenon. It was evident that the enraged spirits were constantly summoning water to flood the area. Ferkuntra, who somehow managed to block the water and took a breather, shouted through the completely submerged passageway of the underground punishment room. The master of thunder and lightning, the fear of bell-keepers and watchtowers speaks! Stop watering right now! Lee Han, who was behind the wall erected by the spirits, wondered. The spirits are angry enough to cause a flood, but do you listen to them? You wont listen to the wizard. But this Perkuntra will listen. Perkuntras words were arrogant, but there was not a single wavering in them. It was because he was so confident. Even if the spirits had caused a flood, if they had grown to this size, they would certainly have summoned a high-status spirit from another dimension. Hearing the name of Perkuntra, he would not ignore it. Aaaaaaaaaaaagh! But no answer came back and the water started to get stronger. As if realizing who was blocking it, the invisible spirits poured more and more pressure, creating more and more water currents. Perkuntra was extremely furious to the point that his entire body shrank and discharged. dare?!?! I heard that it is difficult to negotiate because the spirits are quite angry enough to cause a flood of spirits. Why dont you just ignore it and go find the professor? Lee Han taught him his knowledge as a mage, but Perkuntra had already lost his mind. I swear on true names, achievements, and fear! Ill stick a lightning bolt through your chest and put an end to this nonsense water game!!! No That Mr. Perkuntra. Im here to find that professor Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Lee Han didnt want to increase his job. This was also the punishment room directly managed by the skeleton headmaster, and there was nothing good about staying there for a long time. I just wanted to take Professor Verdus with me while quietly noticing Perkuntra went wild and said he would end the spirit somewhere underground here. Lady Perkuntra. You need to calm down. Apparently, this is the enemys base. Seeing that the water flow was so strong that it was on a different level, and as soon as Perkuntra blocked it, it hit even harder. If a spirit from another dimension stays for a long time, reality will change accordingly. It was an even more unfavorable environment for Perkuntra, who had to fight with only limited power as an alter ego. Dont fight, just go find the professor. Lend me your strength! No Only this time! If you do my favor this time, I will do yours next time! Arent you trying to make a life-or-death decision just because the other person pretended not to hear you? Lee Han realized that it was impossible to stop Perkuntra. It was an exchange with nothing to lose from Lee Hans point of view if he could lend his overflowing magic anyway and get help later No, why the hell are you so angry? To Lee Han, who did not know much about honor, pride, and pride among the spirits, Perkuntra only looked manic-depressive. All right. But dont overdo it I promise a reward by opening seventy-two golden chests, so let the attendants reach even more! I will additionally open the door of my bathhouse! Assemble warriors! Lee Han felt that the situation was getting bigger as he saw Perkuntra summoning the spirit army by using his property, not enough of the servants he called earlier. hit! The sound of the thunder will be the trumpet, you go forth! Avengers, pay tribute to those who repay the enemies who insulted me! The spirit army formed a formation and began to charge with ferocious momentum. The stream of spirits that had been pushing through the passage until just now evaporated, scattered, and pushed away quickly. Lee Han walked after the alter ego of Perkuntra with a shy expression. Because once I got in, I couldnt stay still. Hee Hee! A mad wizard! You mad wizard! The felons of the Empire, who were collected by the skeleton headmaster trapped inside the punishment room, were frightened when they saw Lee Han, so they put their heads between their knees and trembled. Outside, they committed all kinds of heinous things without the slightest fear, but after coming to the punishment room, it had been a long time since they felt how much like a bug compared to the greatness of magic. In the meantime, a crazy wizard was leading an army of spirits in the passageway, fighting a battle that could only happen on the day of the continents destruction, so I couldnt help but be afraid. Are you the new mad wizard to condemn us? Hey, I want to ask you something The moment Lee Han threw his words out, one of the criminals choked him hard and collapsed with foam on his face. Other criminals acted similarly. Lee Han sighed deeply and hurriedly ran after the spirit army. * * * Professor Verdus eagerly wrote the letter and put it in a glass bottle. Then cast a spell and threw it out of the window. Originally, there would have been no way to communicate outside, but now the story was different. A flood of spirits in Ein Rogard. A skeleton headmaster who encourages rather than prevents prisoners in the Deep Punishment Room from suffering from floods. These several factors overlapped, and it became a situation where it could be conveyed outside through the current of water just by throwing a glass bottle. Professor Verdus eagerly tore the next piece of paper and prepared a letter. ah. Please stop it. professor. Ill come back. The Doduc Kettle, an alumnus locked in a cell on the other side of the hallway, was annoyed. Which of your students is coming to save you? Any other professor with a strong sense of self-respect might have been furious at the students provocation, no matter how much he was an alumnus. However, Professor Verdus is a person with an extraordinary mental world. Kettles sarcasm didnt work at all. Why arent you coming to get me? Thats right, the professor Oh. Thats it. Stop it anyway. because it will never come If you come, I will be your goat for a week. no. will come. ah. Seriously, how did I get stuck in front of Professor Verdus wait. Didnt the principal arrange it on purpose? You really do too much. How hard I talked in lecture. Kettle pounded his chest in anger. How ardently they talked about it in the character education lectures to wash away their sins. To confine him in the room in front of Professor Verdus like this without knowing such hard work. Professor, stop fooling around and quickly create artifacts for reflection. If you commit a crime, you have to pay it back with hard labor. Because I am innocent. ah. yes. You must be. Kettle laughed. Even if he believed everything else, he couldnt believe Professor Verdus words, Im innocent. I also did not steal the villages livestock and transform them. I didnt fly because I received a guild investment. Its all a misunderstanding, but Im unluckily trapped! uh? Then tell Gonadaltes quickly. bittern! bittern! Please change the room!! Kettle banged on the grate, but no one came. Well, even though the water from the spirit flood was filling up to the top of my head, it didnt come, so there was no way I could come up. Kwuruk Guruk. Wizard. Wizard. Please help me. The voice of a prisoner about to drown came from the next cell. Kettle and Verdus were sorceresses that they could block incoming water, but ordinary criminals couldnt. Kettle murmured softly. I wont die anyway. Porridge gurreuk. Die You crazy wizards Yes, yes. Are there any more novel curses? The sound from the next cell cut off. It must have been completely submerged. Kettle turned off his nerves and called Professor Verdus again. professor. Dont bother the disciples who will never come and think about other ways. Is there any way to escape from prison? Professor Verdus was a crazy beaver beast wizard, but no one could deny the professors skills. As a graduate of Einrogard, Kettle remembered the skeleton headmasters maxim, All magic has a loophole. If it was Professor Verdus, he would be able to find that loophole better. Its impossible. No, without even looking How about making a crack in the wall with enchantment magic to somehow create a gap? Gonadaltes hung < The Lament of Vaquantalana > on the wall here. Vaquantalana. It was a great enchantment wizard hundreds of years ago whose name any enchantment wizard knows. And the area where Vaquantalana was famous was the labyrinth that confined wizards. One of the magics that decorated the labyrinth was < The Pain of Vaquantalana >. It was magic like a solid iron wall that shattered all attempts at magic. That that much? No, if you have such gold coins, please give them to us as research funds! Kettle was furious. < Vaquantalana''s Grief > is such an expensive magic that it is wasted in a cell like this. The students of Einrogard are struggling to win funding for research such as < What kind of socks should I wear to withstand cold-type magic? > That itself can be pierced by giving it some time. But the whole wall behind it is < Paldar Rjji''s Gold >. No, youre really doing too much!! Sell different. Just as all enchantment mages knew the name of Vaquantalana, all transmutation mages knew the faldar of House Rji. The wizard who developed < Paldar Rjj''s Gold >, known as no substance will ever be perfect here! and wasting it in a cell! I wanted to get even a piece of it, so I participated in several imperial auctions and asked for donations, but did you just pretend!? Didnt you steal it? You have to know if there is to steal it! Kettle bristled. Even after graduating, Einrogard still had something that made the students angry. This < Paldar Rj''s Gold > can also be pierced, but after that Professor Verdus recited the spells assigned to this cell without changing his expression. Kettle was completely overwhelmed by the colorful and magnificent lineup of magic. This crazy As much as he said that all magic has loopholes, the Headmaster Skeleton knew very well how to compensate for them. The more sophisticated the magic is connected to each other, the fewer loopholes like the eye of a needle. Once again, Kettle felt what a great archmage the Skeleton Headmaster was. I dont know why they show it in the punishment room BANG!!! ??? roar from outside. Kettle listened, wondering what was going on. It was a sound that ordinary people of the Empire could not hear, but to Kettle, a skilled wizard, the voiceless clamor of the spirits was mixed in with the roar. ! -! ! what? Are the spirits fighting? I knew the elemental flood was outside, but the spirits were fighting among themselves. I didnt understand. It was rare for spirits to disagree in such a huge flow. i get it. Professor Verdus nodded and opened his mouth. Kettle averted her gaze involuntarily. Anyway, Professor Verdus is not a professor. You must know about this situation What is it? He came to rescue me. Oh really damn Professor Verdus! Professor Verdus is there!! ?!?!?!?!!!! Kettle thought she had gone mad from being locked up in the punishment cell. The voice of a student really looking for Professor Verdus could be heard from far away!! Has Einrogard been ruined???? Kettle was a person who seriously believed that Einrogard was more likely to perish than to have an apprentice come to rescue Professor Verdus. Professor Verdus! Im here! Im here! professor! okay! Open quickly! Even the student seemed to really care about Professor Verdus. Kettle blinked and tried to grasp the situation. Wait a minute! Just check the location and open the door later! why? Lee Han did not have to answer. Before the words could be finished, the hallway of the cell widened like crazy, and the spirits from both sides began to fight fiercely. Spirits under Perkuntra who wield thunder, thunder, and lightning as weapons. The spirits on the side of the flood blocked it by shooting arrows at the storm and rain against him. It was a bloody battle that made the sturdy cell creak. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwaa! Oh be careful!! I am right next to you! Dont worry! Do I look lax enough to hurt the contractor!? Yes Come out, the head of the mischievous thieves! I must see the face of the man who insulted and ignored my offer! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perkuntra drew Lee Hans magic once again. Originally, drawing out the contractors magic was something that had to be done carefully, unless it was a fraudulent contract with some crazy devil, but like people, spirits became a little brazen after repeating it a few times. Lee Han looked at Perkuntra in bewilderment. No, I have some magic left, but can I just take it like this? Lee Han remembered that he had to protest firmly after the battle. You you you?! ah. Seniors! The kettle gasped like a prisoner locked up in the next room. Not knowing what state the senior was in, Lee Han exclaimed urgently. Ill put the food in after the battle! What what the hell what are you doing? Kuk. Out of breath! Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Professor Verdus looked at me pitifully. can not even breathe? baby? Heh heh heh. Shut up! Kettle lost his temper at Professor Verdus and took a breath. I thought I would have trouble breathing like a freshman who just entered Einrogard. It was a shame, but Kettle had something to say. Anyone who saw what I just saw would have had trouble breathing. A first-year student who was attending the skeleton principals character education is waging a war in the deep punishment room with an army of spirits. No matter how much everything is possible, Ein Rogard said it was too much. Arent you surprised, Professor? That!? 1 Grade! The first years iron head came all the way here! Isnt it surprising? Did you come to rescue me? ! Kettle then remembered that a freshman recognized Professor Verdus and called him. It was so shocking that I had just erased the previous scene from my mind. I told you. will come. Professor Verdus spoke as if it were natural, like the sun rising and the moon setting. Kettle, who saw that, was in a daze, then came to his senses and thought. I see. I finally seemed to know. That freshman Im being tricked! I dont know how he was being fooled by Professor Verdus, but Kettle was determined. Perhaps it was fate that Kettle was locked up in this cell even after graduation. To prevent a freshman with outstanding magic talent from being tricked by Professor Verdus and twisting his life! I will definitely stop it! Kettle gritted her teeth. I was thinking of persuading the freshman to come back to the cell. Theres no need to save Professor Verdus. youre cheating now! It was a sacred duty as a graduate. * * * Try more! Big ha ha ha! I mean try harder! Perkuntra mocked the spirits who were running away, as if she had accumulated resentment for a long time working under the Skull Headmaster. Then one of the spirit attendants called by Perkuntra held up a refined thunderbolt and swung it, then stopped and looked back. Then he lunged forward again and swung, then stopped again and looked back. ? ? Both Lee Han and Perkuntra were puzzled. Why are you doing that? Why are you doing this? . Perkuntra suddenly became quiet, like a mute who had eaten honey. Lee Han was curious and asked. What did you say? If you borrow the contractors magic power and win, its a shame as a monarch if you win too much Perkuntra seems to be too shy, so Lee Han decided to help instead. Still, isnt it the spirit that made a contract with him? Isnt that too harsh! Borrowing the magical power of a contracted magician is a natural thing to do as a contracted being! Of course, even after taking sides, Perkuntras shame did not disappear. Perkuntra vowed to be a little more calm and not ridicule his enemies. Doesnt that cheeky spirit just tell us to go back? Stop it Its my fault. Perkuntra, slightly humbled, declared calmly. You should have known this by now. No matter how much you build your nest first, its a situation you cant win! My magical power is infinite . Are you the contractor, not me? For some reason, Lee Han felt like he had learned a little elemental language. My contractors magic power is infinite It is pointless to resist with the advantage of the terrain. come out! There wont be any need to overwork other subordinates anymore. Suddenly the surroundings became quiet. I couldnt believe it was a place where the water was raging like that until now, and intense power came out from the end of the aisle of the punishment room, which was so dry. At first glance, a large mass of water appeared slowly. Even when standing still, the slow flow of the fluid displayed in it had extraordinary power. Hes the leader of this flood! Lee Han knew instinctively. That the spirit in front of me was the one who caused this flood. Youre out. Perkuntra looked calmly ahead and said. Are you satisfied? The whole world is an ocean of water. I wish it had spread like this. at all! The spirits who summoned me want more! The opposing spirit replied in a slow, wet voice. The wrath of the mages here has summoned me! Can someone who is being held captive by a sorcerer and being treated like a slave understand the anger? I tried to be merciful, but I dared! Perkuntra was extremely angry at the spirit that stabbed her in a sore spot. In an instant, the body swelled up, and lightning began to flash along with clouds on the ceiling of the punishment room. Then, as if the opposing spirits would not stand still, they summoned rain and wind to push away Perkuntras clouds and flood the floor of the hallway in the punishment room. everyone get out of the way Ill take care of it! Perkuntra pushed them to both sides as if they didnt need the help of the summoned spirits. The space in the hallway of the Punishment Room expanded and expanded as if it couldnt get any wider. It was as if the space was screaming. However, compared to the upcoming fight, even this expanded space felt small. Lightning collided with the sea in the basement of Ein Rogard. Wheres a bastard whose name I cant name refuses my generous offer? Did you think I would fall for a trick Slave of the Archmage! ? Lee Han asked, What trick did Perkuntra use? When did you write this? while thinking, the spirit shouted. Hiding an archmage next to you and talking about negotiations Even if Im the most insignificant elemental, I wont be fooled by such tricks! Perkuntra and Lee Han were at a loss for words at the same time. No Im a student. You poor idiot who cant see even though he has eyes and cant hear even though he has ears! I am a student! But even when the two shouted, the other didnt listen. Perkuntra was absurd. It was because of the Skeleton Headmasters notoriety that his great reputation was ignored. No, it wasnt because of the headmasters notoriety. Its just that the opponent is an idiot, so he stupidly misunderstood! Shut up it doesnt work! Ill be thrilled. I will summon the storm by my name and power, tribune of sea and rainstorm! Bringing a storm before the lord of thunder and thunder? The two spirits collided again. The opposing spirit transformed its round shape into a figure of a warrior. Wizards continued to pollute the waters and defile the land They will pay for their wrath! Lee Han felt sorry for what he did not do. If the seniors had experimented like shit in Einrogard, how could the spirits have built up such anger? Well, seeing chimeras and slimes roaming around, the seniors couldnt have managed it properly. Perkuntra snorted and slashed the opponents weapon and stabbed the lightning bolt. What a trick! Then, the opponents shape shuddered and a powerful wave of power burst out. I could feel it from afar that I had suffered a great blow. Perkuntra did not stop attacking. The fight shown by beings from another dimension with transcendental power was completely different from the confrontation between wizards. Perkuntra struck the surrounding wall once, tore off the metal, and woven it with lightning to create a seething diamond. With repeated blows, the spirits shape was torn apart brutally. The beaten spirit split and transformed its body and barely escaped. ! And I met Lee Hans eyes. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, thinking it was the skeleton headmaster, the spirit tried to take a defensive stance, but felt something different about Lee Han and hesitated. uh Im a student. Lee Han replied firmly. No Trick Not undead. die! bang! Perkuntra threw the confused spirit into the wall. One of the cells was smashed to pieces with a crackling sound, and the spirit was deeply implanted. for a moment! I was convincing! what? what is persuasion Just reverse summon it and throw it away! Hes already seriously injured, so Ill be able to fix it with words. The wound is mine! The word slave of the Skull Headmaster left a deeper scar on Perkuntra than any other attack. Perkuntra continued grunting and crackling, but stopped without further attacking. I apologize for ignoring your suggestion. The opposing spirit that had been deeply embedded came out and apologized. He finally came to his senses and accepted the fact that his opponent was not the skeleton headmaster. Lee Han also responded well. I think we were a bit harsh too. what! Perkuntra tried to have a seizure, but Lee Han ignored it and continued talking. If you dont mind, why dont you just finish the elemental flood and go away? Of course, I understand the anger of the spirits, but the longer the flood, the more unreasonable the wizards will be. To finish at this point The other spirit nodded silently. No words are allowed to a loser once they are defeated. I can only thank you for your mercy. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like this was well done. There was no need to sacrifice Gainando, and there was no need to forcibly reverse summon the spirits who were angry because of Einrogards students. Of course, the principals punishment room was a bit broken, but This is not what I did. It was unavoidable. I want to ask the wizards name. The spirit asked with respect. No matter how violent and angry the spirit was, in this situation, it was inevitable to have a heart of gratitude. In a situation where you can see the end, you will be able to take a look at the middle of the day. This is Lee Han. Lee Han Lee Han. I will definitely remember that name. Are there any spirits related to water among the spirits you made a contract with? doesnt exist. Lee Han was slightly shaken. Who are you kidding? When I see it, it runs away You dont like spirits related to water? No, the spirits avoid me when they see me. ah. The spirit understood right away. For a powerful being like Ferkuntra or himself who had accumulated many achievements and achievements, the pressure of such magical power was an aura that was difficult for weak spirits to bear. As the air became awkward, Perkuntra glared at the enemy. He seems like such a careless guy The spirit must have felt that too, so he changed the topic. Id like to give you a gift if you dont mind. oh. Anything is fine. Lee Han threw a look mixed with expectations. The power of the spirits has always been a precious gift. Besides, if its a spirit that can cause a flood like this whats good If youre a wizard and still a young wizard, how about the power to freely change the shape of water? its okay. Lee Han declined. Because you could already! If youre going to give it to me, you shouldve given it to Professor Voladi before he got hit Right? Then you can turn water into steam I know how to do that too The spirit was visibly embarrassed. After thinking about it several times, the spirit finally opened its mouth again as if it had remembered something good. A new spirit pattern was engraved on the back of Paaat- Leehans hand. The spirit said in a friendly voice. My true name is Upinum. Its uphinum. I will never forget the benevolence the Wizard showed me today. Wait, tell me what kind of power it is and go Before Lee Han could say it, Upinum was reverse summoned, satisfied with himself. Lee Han had a slight suspicion that the other person might have given it to them and quickly ran away, fearing that they might overlap. * * * Professor? Do you have a professor? When Lee Han returned, Verdus shouted as if he had been waiting. Hurry up and open it! yes. Please wait. for a moment!! Kettle cried out. Wait, you are being tricked! yes? Professor Verdus is fooling you! Professor Verdus isnt worth saving like that! You are being tricked! Lee Han was speechless. Because I stole it and was locked up I know you have an incredible magical talent. I know youre unbelievably good. But beware! Now you are being deceived! Im not being fooled! Professor Verdus protested as if he was talking about something. Professor Han and Lee were students and teachers who respected each other. to say it like that What will you do if I let you go! uh? What would you do if I let you go! That freshman! A chance to work in my studio? Hey you bastard! Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Kettle couldnt stand it anymore, so she cursed. Professor Verdus protested against his students rude behavior. How rude! You are the one who is rude! What reward is that! Its a reward! Strictly speaking, its not a reward Lee Han muttered next to him, and Professor Verdus exclaimed in surprise. Isnt that a reward?! why!? Uh Um Lee Han pondered over how to explain it. It would have been easy if it were a normal person (if it was true, there was no need to explain), but Professor Verdus was a person who would never understand if he was a normal person. Compensation is originally divided into whether the recipient is necessary or not. No matter how good a thing is, if it is useless to the recipient, it is not rewarded. But everyone likes the opportunity to work in my workshop, right? I saw Kettle grab the back of my neck and collapse. However, Lee Hans natural patience was not shaken by Professor Verdus words like that. Lee Han replied calmly. Even if I work in a professors studio, its not easy to use it because my skills are lacking right now. ah! I bet! Professor Verdus was immediately convinced. In fact, Lee Han was a little better than the other stupid students, but compared to Professor Verdus, he was still a pitiful disciple with a lot to learn. Even if he lent such a student the workbench used by Professor Verdus, he would not be able to use even one hundredth of it. I forgot you were stupid. its okay. At Professor Verdus answer, Kettle frothed. Is that what he would say in front of the disciple who came to the underground punishment room to save him? Why is the world happier with wicked people? People like the principal and Professor Verdus live happily, but why do the ancestors suffer so much? Kettle was heartbroken to see the good first-year junior suffering. Can you take care of something else? Anything else well, what can a fool do? Kettle hurriedly exclaimed as Professor Verdus was about to get lost in thought. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seonggakgwan basement storage! Ask for the key to the storage room in the basement of Seonggak Hall! Professor Verdus had a very blatant expression of disapproval. When Lee Han saw it, he suddenly became interested. Where is it? A place where Professor Verdus has collected his favorite reagents and materials!! This is the place where my friend would never open it even if he got down on his knees and grabbed his ankles like that!! Its a waste. Professor Verdus grumbled as if it were natural. Kettle cried out in anger. I was so scared that Lee Han would just open it. hey! If you cant get that key, dont pretend you know me. Dont go anywhere and call me senior! Dont even say that Ein Rogard came out! Hogu like you are not needed in Ein Lorgard!! Its really strange to hear that hes like Hogu. Lee Han only hangs out with his friends, but when he hears from his senior, Why are you so nice and like a hogu?, he felt very awkward. If I had friends, I might have doubted my ears. sorry. professor. Senior told me that I must get the key. Its a pity But as a junior, I cant not listen to my senior. Then you cant open it. The professor is still locked up here. Its still a waste Professor Verdus groaned in agony, but Lee Han stood firm by selling his seniors name. In the end, Professor Verdus gave in. okay. Ill give. thank you. I will write well. for a moment!! Kettle yelled again. Even though I received the key, there was a sense of urgency that I could never leave it alone. If you work outside of lecture time, swear that those hours will be yours to choose! And if you work separately, make sure to specify exactly what you will be paid for! Work is fun, but do you need a separate salary? Kettle ignored Professor Verduss question and said what he had to say. Did you hear that!? Think carefully now! Do you think there will be an opportunity in the future for Professor Verdus to yield and swear!? How much you pluck today will determine your future life in Einrogard! Tears welled up in Kettles eyes as she remembered the friends she had learned under Professor Verdus. All good and caring friends fell away, and only a few mad geniuses could survive under them. I couldnt stay still at the thought that this hunk-like freshman would end up like that. I swear to you! Even with a knife pointed at his throat! sorry. professor. Senior told me to swear. Why is he doing that? Professor Verdus grumbled. I couldnt figure out why these oaths and contracts were necessary. Passion for magic and respect for each other were enough to make Einrogards school of enchantment magic run well. I swear, in the future, when ordering my student Lee Han from the Wardanaz family to work, I will give him a choice first Professor Verdus, who had sworn, looked at Lee Han and asked. But doesnt it mean nothing? You like to work. Yes. professor. Actually it doesnt make any sense. I just swear to satisfy my senior. If I had a choice, would I say no? haha. Lee Han internally thanked Kettle and said. Thanks to that senior trapped in the punishment room, Lee Han was getting rid of the things he wanted one by one without even touching them. If anyone orders me to do so, Ill pay him a decent salary Ill negotiate the pay before ordering him, and not myself, but my student Kettle took out a handkerchief and wiped his eyes. Lee Han asked in bewilderment. Are you crying? Youre mistaken because the air is damp from the Elemental Flood! What nonsense Focus on your oath! Dont miss what Professor Verdus is saying! And dont trust the professor! Mmm. Lee Han was sad. If it werent for Professor Verdus ear, I wanted to say, senpai, would you believe that Im crazy? However, as he was in front of Professor Verdus, Lee Han had no choice but to act as a good disciple. Professor probably didnt have any bad intentions Kettle almost collapsed again. * * * Still, thanks to the kettle, Lee Han was able to make a few more vows. After making an oath not to visit without permission during vacation, Lee Han looked at Kettle with eyes dripping with respect. As expected, Im not a senior for nothing! It was Kettles first time meeting an Einrogarde graduate, but I never thought they would be so reassuring. Lee Han now seemed to understand why Ein Lorgard was considered the best educational institution in the empire. Uhhhhhhhhhhhh. Okay go now. Never trust a professor. Kettle beckoned with a tired face. Cant you help me escape too? I cant. Professor Verdus, at best, was caught stealing from the principal, but I didnt steal! Professor Verdus jumped up and protested, but Kettle ignored him. I was caught having an accident outside. If you escape, theyll come after you right away. And if they get caught Kettle trembled. He didnt say anything behind his back, but it was a gesture that gave you an idea of how afraid he was. Should I tell the principal? You make good jokes. Kettle laughed. The jokes made by juniors in the first year were bolder and funnier than I thought. How dare you make such a joke with the sky-like skeleton headmaster. While talking, tell them to improve the environment inside. yes. All right. older than that. I brought the lunch I promised outside. Lee Han opened his backpack and began to take out groceries from inside. I brought plenty of preserved food, such as canned beef and canned fruit, and even favorite items such as sugar, tea leaves, and coffee powder to make it easy to eat in the cell. This is the bread I baked this morning, so you should eat it right away. I also brought some honey. Where are you going?! Kettle asked in surprise. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt something that a freshman could get. If they got something like that, they wouldnt even be able to eat it, so they brought it here. Even if youre nice, isnt this too harsh? hey. What will your friends say if you give me something like this! Just take it back. yes? Its fine anyway. ??? Kettle was confused. Are you full? I dont think hes lying, but what is it? It made me wonder if the first year students robbed the kitchen as a group. But even if that was the case, it wouldnt be this much Senior. As you promised, please let us know what you left behind at school. ah. It did. Confused, Kettle came to her senses. Come to think of it, this junior had been in contact with Kettle since the character education lecture. At that time, I never thought that I would break through to the punishment room here and make a successful deal You are such a thorough guy, why on earth do you believe the professor so much? Professor, I cant believe it. haha. You are still a professor. Behind him, Professor Verdus nodded in agreement. Kettle let out a short sigh. No one can be perfect. This junior had great magical talent, but he also had a very fatal weakness in Einrogard. Trusting the professor like that Take this. This is the location of the room me and my friends used to have. There will be some useful ones left. Yihan bowed his head and accepted the map that Kettle had given him. It was a worthwhile reward for coming this far. thank you! I have to thank you. Thank you for eating. dont eat well I need to stay here for a while Kettle licked his lips and looked at Lee Han. You dont become like me. All right. I will be careful when using magic outside. no. You can buy it with magic outside, but dont get caught. I was caught and caught. I dont think youve reflected Lee Han thought to himself. Professor Verdus, who was listening next to him, said. You have to transform. yes? You have to transform. you promised If you come to rescue me, I will stay as a goat for a week. Kettle cast magic while spitting out profanity from Professor Verdus. pop! Then lets go! Mee-! If the principal comes, Ill give it back to the author unconditionally! The goat, no kettle, glared at the back of Professor Verdus, who was leaving with a vengeance. If the skeleton headmaster comes and asks, Why did the punishment room look like this?, It is because of Professor Verdus! Meeh! * * * Everyone. The flood is over. Ah Then release me When Lee Han returned to the library and declared with a tired face, all the students were surprised. No way! Wardanas, did you solve it?! hey. Dont you even remember what Wardanaj said last time? You kept telling me not to mess with you. Anrago scolded the students of the Black Turtle Tower. I solved this problem. Anrago glared at Lee Han. The other day, this kid said, Do you think I solved everything in Einrogard? Dont keep tying it up and scolding me! How did you solve it!? Cant you release me and make a noise Wizards Wait! Salko looked around. Then, as if he knew, he made a look of admiration. I respect you. Wodanaz. Did you sacrifice the prince? Its not. It was a heartbreaking choice, but it was an inevitable sacrifice. You will be fine soon. I didnt give it. Let it go even if you let it go and make noise Yeah. If you say that, respect Guinando, who secretly ate a snack from behind, glared at Salko. Who do you want to sacrifice? no!? What are you surprised about? what? Then who did you sacrifice? Lee Han said in a tired voice. I just bumped into it with a straight attack method. I went to the spirits and persuaded them. Tanjueo, who was trying to complain to be released, shut his mouth in disgust at Lee Hans words. What a crazy wizard!? Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. True. sorry. What did you say? Lee Han, who belatedly noticed the sound of Tanjueo calling from behind, spoke up. Perhaps because of his mood, Tanjueos voice was not the usual dissatisfied voice, but a polite and courteous one. Nothing nothing You have suffered more than that. For helping us during the flood. Lee Han expressed his sincere gratitude. It was the hard work of the Tanju language that the students were able to come and go to Ein Lorgard in the midst of storms and rainstorms. If it werent for the Tanju language, some of the students would have gone missing. And since Lee Han was also a human being, he felt sorry for overusing the Tanju language. I will release you from the contract now. Uh You can work a little more Its okay Nothing was done during the flood Nothing Tanzuo said hesitantly. Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the unexpected reaction. what? Did I eat something wrong? Tanjueo, who always cried Please send me back, suddenly became like this. You have worked a lot. You may go back. Really are you okay? Tanjueo hesitantly looked at Yihan. I knew I wasnt an ordinary wizard, but I thought Id blackmail and reverse summon the spirits involved in this flood. That was courage, but it was only possible if you had enough strength to overwhelm the spirits. Especially when I think about how great the spirits gained during this flood I just thought that they werent counted among the lords disciples for nothing. Of course it is fine. Please go back. Thank you Thank you. Tanjueo looked at Lee Han one last time and then slowly began to disperse. I hope to see you again next time. Lee Han said it out of courtesy, but it was a shocking sound to Tanjueo, who was being summoned. Tanjueo trembled. Have you not heard? When the opponent was reverse summoned without answering, Lee Han tilted his head. * * * School is! Its going back to normal! The water that had filled Ein Lorgard began to drain as fast as it could be seen. The students sat on the dock of the library and looked at the forests and roads of Einrogard and various buildings and facilities. Normally, I didnt think much of it, but seeing it again like this was somehow more moving and moving. Even though there was such a flood, most of them are fine. Lee Han nodded when he saw that the paved roads connecting each building were intact. He knew that this school was protected by powerful magic, as he had been following the skeleton principal to repair work. Still, seeing it in person without any shaking even in the flood like this, I was amazed for nothing. Ill have to recreate the garden, but This could be said to have done well. I kept the really important stuff in my dorm room, and even though I lost some of my groceries, Ive been replenishing things outside I have the right to go out. Next time, Ill have to use the ticket to go out. Now, in a situation where the skull principal is looking at how Lee Han went out with suspicious eyes, it was only an amateurs job to rashly try to go out without permission. Smoke rising from a pipe in the distance entered Lee Hans eyes as he was lost in thought. A thunder-walking professor was walking with his pipe in his mouth. professor! hello! okay. hello to you too Everyone had a hard time because of the flood. But this time, the seniors must have done something. uh? Thats The first year students were taken aback when they realized that Professor Thunderwalk was mistaken. Its not a senior However, Professor Thunderwalk didnt notice the sign and said what he had to say. I have something to say to the students taking the alchemy lecture. Gather everyone. what else are you going to do! The students who endured the midterms and the flood were very rough and sharp. The students looked at Professor Thunderwalk with suspicious eyes. Isnt this an extra test? hey. say i dont have got it? I didnt hear it at all. The thunder walk professor exhaled a deep breath and said. Did I look like such a mean professor? Professor, you are just an ordinary professor in Einrogard. yes? Look at the wordanaz. Professor Wooreeul stroked his beard and smiled at Lee Hans words that sided with him. what? However, when I thought about it, something was a little subtle. Is it a compliment to be an ordinary professor at Ein Rogard? Anyway, all the guys who are hiding, come out. Im busy right now, but I had no choice but to come here. Huts were blown away by the flood I dont know where they went, as they didnt during the last flood. Ive been looking everywhere. I wonder if the spirits were angry and destroyed it? Maybe. Have you all gathered anyway? yes. When the students of Alchemy gathered, Professor Thunder Walk started the main topic. Starting tomorrow, students taking alchemy lectures will go out for three nights and four days. A request came in from the Meikin family outside Do you know that its a Sangoria flower? As any student who has studied hard will know, there is a shortage right now on the southern coast of the empire, and it is causing problems in many ways. It is one of the wizards duties to be devoted when the Empire is in trouble. Make sure you know. After speaking, Professor Thunderstruck let out a puff of smoke. And mumbled a little. Damn, I really dont want to go dirty The students pretended not to hear. You guys will go too. Its not often that you have the opportunity to watch and learn from the sidelines of solving requests like this. We went together like this when we were in 1st grade, but originally, you guys should know how to solve it by yourself. Go and learn a lot. Isnt that too careless? So Are you going out? okay. Students listening to alchemy burst into cheers. Even if you are going out for official business, you are going out of school! Professor Wooregeol grumbled. I will not like it. I just have to go and work. You probably wont have time to go and play. Persuading the local guild members, appeasing the residents, clearing out monsters, checking and sorting materials are you guys listening? Of course, the students did not think about the future. I was just screaming and screaming. At least, only the princess was deeply immersed in thought. The princess cautiously asked a question. I have a question. Try it. As far as I know, the current sangoria flower shortage is not at a level where the alchemists alone can solve it. The shortage of sangoria flowers on the southern coast of the empire did not end with a simple shortage of materials. As various factors such as monster appearances, spirit riots, local residents dissatisfaction, and guild conflicts overlap, even if Professor Thunderwalker is an excellent alchemist, he cannot solve it alone. The first year students go together, but what they can do is auxiliary work. What is Professor Wooregeol thinking? Everyone is going crazy right now, but I made a good point alone. I heard from the people of the Meiken family, and someone had a very good opinion. Lets skip the complicated procedures and wipe out the monsters first by mobilizing the northern shadow patrols. It must be shown through action to placate public sentiment. That kind of thing! The princess was taken aback. It was a way that was so radical that the word wonderful was appropriate. Ignoring various procedures and interests, and dealing with monsters first. However, upon reviewing the method again, it could not be denied that it was effective. If you hunt monsters in a situation where everyone is just paying attention to avoid losing money, the locals will be greatly impressed, and the intricately intertwined forces in the area have no choice but to notice. Are you surprised? I understand. Its a drastic but effective method. It would have been difficult to think of great aristocratic families or guilds that value face or procedures, but I managed to come up with a method like this. As Professor Thunder Walk spoke, he suddenly seemed to have a tantrum. This is not the time to praise. Thanks to you, you seem to be going down to me! Im just going to negotiate as usual, so why didnt I Hiccup. Nilia, who was listening by the side, suddenly started to hiccup. Yihan and Yoner felt sorry for each other and offered warm black tea to Nilia. Well start as soon as the sun rises tomorrow, so everyone get ready. What about the lecture you are listening to? Professors will make up for it. Lee Han suddenly frowned. Can I listen to everything as a supplement? Does anyone have more questions? professor. Do you provide travel goods? no? You have to take care of it. Did you leave it to me? The students were moved by Professor Wooregeols warm words. Lee Han sighed. I thought the professors were disappearing, but the students seemed to be disappearing as well. I thought only the professors would disappear for a while, but I thought the students would go too. Actually it wasnt bad. The opportunity to go out somehow was a rare opportunity. Even if the principal or Professor Voladi dont go outside, thats what happens when I go out. A student next to him raised his hand and asked. Is the professor youre going with alone, Professor Thunderwalker? Professor Lightning Step is also going with us. I will fly away on a mount. indeed. Professor Bagreg will go with you. I need an escort as much as I go outside. Lee Han dropped the tea bottle he was holding. * * * Morning. Kainando cried and grabbed Professor Thunderwalkers ankle, but the Professor mercilessly removed it. You are not an alchemy student. Whoops! I will listen to alchemy diligently from now on! Please take me too! The alchemy students shook their heads. Im glad I didnt take him. If thats the case outside, Ill have to say hes a student from another school. Professor Lightningwalker, who was riding on top of the biggest and fiercest of the Wyverns, shouted. Everyone, come slowly on top of the wyvern. Theyre trained, so theyre not violent, but they wont like it when you act rough. for a moment! Wardanaz, you, make eye contact with the wyvern. The wyvern can misunderstand it, so blink and show that you have no hostility. No, why only me Lee Han grumbled, but exchanged glances with the Wyvern. The Wyvern looked at Lee Han with very wary eyes. His eyes seemed to doubt whether Lee Han was a predator approaching to kill him. I am not an enemy. -Kreur Im not the enemy. -Kurrureu Im not an enemy? hey. -Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Professor Lightning Step said from the side. This guy has a strong pride, so he only rides the guys he approves of, but all the guys you ride are gentle guys. There will be no hassle during the trip. uh. professor. But why is this guy having a nosebleed? You must have hit me hard earlier. Lee Han was slightly shaken, even though he could really trust the Wyvern. Itll be fine. Seeing Professor Boladi walking from afar, Lee Han suddenly felt reassured. He was usually such a menacing person, but when he traveled with the Wyvern, he couldnt be so reassuring. professor. I am happy to ride a wyvern together. Its too bad. yes? Wyvern is an overly safe mount. Professor Voladi raised his eyebrows once in regret and climbed onto the wyvern. The basilisk egg in Lee Hans backpack made a sound full of alertness. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Dont Worry Lee Han appeased the basilisk egg. The basilisk egg stopped vibrating at the owners words as strong as magical power. Objectively, you are still weaker than the Wyvern. Even if youre interested in it, youll have more interest in the wyvern. - Al again made a sound full of vigilance. Wardanaz. Take the flag here. Professor Thunderwalk raised two flags on top of the wyvern. One was an insignia with the pattern of Ein Rogard, and the other was an insignia with a sword drawn on the pattern of the Empire. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Its the Ein Lorgard flag. Its to let people know that you belong to Ein Lorgard What is this? It means that I am carrying out the official duties of the Empire in the name of His Majesty the Emperor. okay. The sword, but why is it painted? It means that if it gets in the way, we will immediately dispose of it. are you kidding? Isnt that a joke? Professor Thunder Walk replied as if asking what he was talking about. It was easy to forget when you were inside the school, but wizards were always high-class personnel, and the wizards of Einrogard were the most important among them. Since you never know what kind of danger might be approaching outside, it was only natural to warn you with a flag first. -If you approach prematurely, we will attack immediately! Professor Voladi also nodded. When the enemy approaches, attack immediately. me too? okay. professor. I am also a student Lee Han said with the meaning, You are the escort, and I am a student who went on a picnic under the guidance of the professor, but it was not conveyed to Professor Voladi. Are you a student? In the professors voice, I could feel the emotion of So what? Lee Han gave up and sat next to Professor Voladi. Friends were already whispering when they saw Lee Han and Professor Boladi sitting on a narrow, swaying neck rather than a wide, flat Wyvern back. Is that professor that professor? I didnt know there were students listening to that professor. Wasnt it all out? Originally, the goal of Wodanaz is to attend all lectures. ah. but. Is that why you listen? no. Bastards. Inside, Lee Han cursed at his friends who spread false rumors about him. Look ahead. Yes Prof. Boladi immediately started the practical lecture with Lee Han, How should a wyvern rider fight in the air? so the nose is most vulnerable behind the diagonal and down square. If you are a wizard, you can compensate with magic. to ensure unconditional vision. Fighting in the air starts with sight. Uh, Professor Baegrek A thunderstrider passing by noticed Lee Han being bullied and asked. Do I have to sit next to Wodanaj? When they arrive anyway, the students will have to suffer from a lot of chores, and even if you simply calculate the amount of work that the magical Wardanaz will have to do, it will be several times. Come to think of it, there was no need to bother Wardanaz already. And in the first place, the escort was Professor Voladis job, not the students. Lee Han was slightly moved. As expected, Professor Thunderstruck is the average of Einroguard! Even if it was just this much, I wanted something. Professor Voladi calmly answered Professor Thunderwalks question with an expressionless face. They wanted to learn. ah. Is that so? Lee Han was at a loss for words because he was dumbfounded. I dont even spit on my mouth. What kind of nonsense lie is this? Even the basilisk egg seemed bewildered. If I say no here, will Professor Baegrek push me down? Then I cant help it. Wodanaz. cheer up. Professor Thunderwalker didnt get involved anymore and left after encouraging me in case someone wasnt the average Einrogard. Lee Han internally cursed Professor Thunderwalk. * * * Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-! After preparing, the Wyverns set off and split the air like lightning. The students screamed in joy. This is my first time riding a wyvern, Professor! Because he is a precious boy! Taming is more difficult than you think. You cant imagine how much trouble I went through to get these eggs! When the lightning-walking professor put on flying goggles and shouted cheerfully, the students let their imagination run wild. The majestic peaks and canyons that seemed to pierce the sky outside the empire. And the lightning-walking professor who explores the place alone and steals the wyverns egg. youre right! How angry is the Count? You crazy man! You bought it on the black market and got angry. I saved your life! If I had hatched as it was, the wyverns would have destroyed the mansion! Professor Lightning Walk explained how he stole a wyvern egg from the counts mansion. The students looked at each other in bewilderment at the explanation. Lee Han. Han Lee. what do you think about it? Can I do that? Lee Han could not answer his friends question. Professor Voladi had been harassing her all along. What was the monster that just flew from below? Ghost Wasnt it a ghost eagle? Wrong. Its an eagle ghost. Please remember the difference between the two. The eagle ghost Asan backed away with a tired expression. The students who were reading books and playing cards on the wyvern board were getting bored, and Lee Han, who had to keep alert to the sky and accurately shout out the monsters around him, was exhausted and collapsed when Professor Lightning Walk sent a signal. Thats all for today! I need to let the wyverns rest. landing! ! ! The wyverns started descending at the professors cry of lightning stride. Below, as it started to get dark, I could see a few sparsely lit villages. Is that the destination? Ill be there before noon tomorrow. In the distance, I saw a port city ablaze with colorful lights located on the edge of the sea. Isran was one of the most beautiful cities in the southern coastal cities of the Empire. Originally, it was a place to visit as a resort, so the students whispered with anticipation. Isnt there still time to wander around a bit? Can we escape? Cant we go to the punishment room? Wodanaz. what do you think about it? You know the punishment room best. Dont ask me that kind of question Lee Han, who was already tired of being Professor Voladi, answered in a voice filled with tiredness. When the wyverns landed on the grass on the hill near the village, the villagers ran out with torches inside. Then, when he saw the flag of Einrogard and the flag of the Empire, he exclaimed in surprise. Wizard! Sorcerers are here! Thats right. everyone. Professor Wooregeol politely greeted the village chief. Inside Einrogard, even if you curse at the Duke of Empire, the headmaster of the skull takes care of the back, but outside, you have to act like a gentleman as much as possible. I had an urgent official business, so I rode a wyvern and came running. Trust me, these wyverns are fully trained and pose no threat. I promise to you on the honor of Einrogard and the wizard. Lee Han witnessed the lightning-walking professor punching the nose of the grunting Wyvern from earlier, and moved his body to cover it. Water of course. We believe in wizards. Of course! The village chief exclaimed in a nervous voice, feeling both respect and fear. And in order to hide as much as possible that he was feeling fear, he greeted with an exaggerated gesture. Come into town! We have prepared a place to rest! You can also bring a wawa wyvern with you! The students were ready to move right away. Occasionally, when Einrogarde students went outside, they were misunderstood, saying, Do Einrogarde students like to sleep outside in the cold dew? in a warm inn. Sleeping on a soft, smooth bed is, of course No. I will stay outside. Professor Wooregeol flatly refused. We have already come prepared. I dont want to be a nuisance to the villagers. Oh no. Not a nuisance! More than anything No. If this amount of people go into the wyvern, you cant be bothered. There were several reasons why Professor Wooregeol was like this. No matter how much Einrogards magicians were respected by all people in the Empire, villagers who didnt know them well could be scared. And the Wyvern was even more so. If there was a commotion by mistake, the professor had to take responsibility. Lastly -Dont bully people unnecessarily on the way. Dont call the villagers and say, Im from Einrogard, can you give me some warm bread and a drink. -Do not worry. You dont do this once or twice. The Skeleton Headmaster didnt like to come into contact with the generals of the Empire on the way. Hing. I thought you were staying in the village. The students mourned and prepared for camp. If you had just entered the school, you would have said, How do people sleep outside?, but now, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower were not surprised at all that they were sleeping outside. Put some more blankets here. for a moment. Get rid of some bugs. Sprinkle this potion. It will help keep bugs at bay. Priestess Siana! thank you and. The effect is amazing! Even the grass died at once! for a moment. I gave you the wrong one. Spray this here. Lee Han poured the travel rations brought by his friends into a pot and boiled them. Hard bread, cheese, salty jerky, and still fresh carrots, onions, and potatoes. thanks. You have to pay back later as much as you ate. Professor Thunderstruck was dumbfounded, but nodded. After all, how precious is this kind of food to Einrogard students. By the way, the garden was blown away by the flood. Where did you get the vegetables from? Professor Wooreeul had doubts while pouring in the soup. It looks pretty fresh, so it doesnt look like it was brought from outside Lee Han took out the soup boiled with only vegetables for Professor Boladi and presented it to Professor Thunderwalker. By the way, Professor. You were invited by the Meikin family, right? yes. Wouldnt it be nice to just go along with the Meikin family procession? Then you are too slow. I also need to attend lectures. Students were very sorry. If I had moved with the Meikin family, I might have been able to play comfortably for about a week or two! Lee Han tilted his head and asked again. Still, shouldnt the Meikin family give you at least the supplies you need to move? A family the size of the A. Meiken family doesnt take care of such trivial things. I will take care of it from the remuneration paid later. okay. Do you get paid as soon as its over? okay. But it would be better not to expect too much. Is the pay low? no. There is such a request, but the Meikin family is on the generous side. But you wont be able to afford it. Even if you collect and collect them, you will not have enough funds for experiments or research next year. No matter how much money they robbed of the Emperors treasury in Ein Rogard and how much they ripped off the budget by twisting the imperial treasurers beard, they couldnt satisfy the greed of the magicians. The wizards were the kind of people who would shout out to them to give more so that they could experiment even if they gave up all the gold of the empire. In the end, in order to freely practice and experiment with the magic he wanted, he had to get his own investment, tear off the sponsorship, and earn gold coins. Horrible. Lee Han felt a heartbreaking pain at the fact that the reward he would receive from this job would become a jewel that would disappear meaninglessly through the experiment. what kind of waste is that? * * * Morning. As soon as they woke up, the people of the Meikin family came out to greet the party who had arrived at the port city by riding a wyvern. Im sorry for calling you so quickly. all the students Did you sleep well last night? You dont have to worry! Its like camping The students bluffed in front of outsiders. It was something all Einrogard students would do. have you camped? yes yes. The people of the Meikin family looked at each other very puzzled. Then he opened his mouth. You said you were coming by riding that wyvern, so I earnestly asked the nearby villages where you could land the wyvern, but did you hear anything? I paid all the wages and asked students to treat me well if they stopped by Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the students turned their heads in unison and glared at Professor Thunderwalker. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Sorry. everyone. It was not intentional. Professor Wooregeol sincerely apologized. Of course, the Einrogard students werent so kind enough to accept their sincere apology. It was thanks to everyone faithfully learning Einrogards teachings. Are you going to just move on by apologizing for this? youre right! Didnt the professor take the money separately?! These bastards Professor Thunderwalker was taken aback as he looked at the people of the Meikin family. It didnt matter if it was inside school, but outside of school, I couldnt care less about my reputation. If, after a strange misunderstanding, rumors like Professor Einrogards Thunderwalker eats students silver coins even reach the head of the skull Do you think I would do that!? As you can see, I did not enter the village either. There was even less opportunity to get silver coins! Then why did you stay outside! Thats right, thats what the original rules were! The people of the Meikin family, who were watching the ugly quarrel between the thunder walk professor and the students, were embarrassed. Those Einrogards. Calm down. youre right. Its our fault for not clearly stating it. If you were going to take a break along the way, you should have made it clear to me which town to take it. lets get back to work. Professor Wooreeul cleared his throat. The people of the Maikin family nodded and quickly explained the situation. The northern hunters arrived a week ago and are hunting. He was so fast! I thought they wouldnt come out of the North because of the name Shadow Patrol, but I was surprised that they responded more readily than I thought. Thank you so much. When a member of the Meikin family greeted Nilia, Professor Thunderwalker tilted his head. What are you thankful for? It must be thank you for flying quickly. Lee Han answered without blinking an eye. No, I was thankful earlier Now. So, what are the remaining problems? ah. Are you from the Wardanaz family? youre right. Did I see you last vacation? no. I heard it because Joanen Maykin talked about it a few times. You said you are a person you really want to hire for the studio. oh. Did you also mention the conditions? The wordanaz boys witty joke made the Makein family laugh. Everyone just laughed, and Lee Han quietly spoke again. So the condition is Yoner shook his head, pulling Yihans sleeve. Professor Wooregeol asked while taking note of what the people of the Meikin family were saying. It is fortunate that the hunt is progressing quickly. Then, what should this side do? First, please confirm the location of the Sangoria flower. The harvest has been cut off for a long time, and because of the rampage of monsters and spirits, we need to make a new map. Professor Thunderstruck stroked his beard to show that he understood. Currently, stocks of Sangoria flowers are piled up in the warehouses of the nearby Alchemy Guild and Fishermans Guild, but the quality of these stocks cannot be trusted due to the protracted confusion. I would like an outstanding and reputable alchemist to create a new standard and classify the inventory. The students behind them let out a shallow sigh. Just listening to it made me feel like there were more things to do. Who would make that classification? understand. also? As friction grows over this incident, conflicts are escalating between guilds and between guilds and residents. I would like you to mediate on this matter. Professor Thunderwalk turned the paper back, which was densely filled with letters. The hunters belonging to the Shadow Patrol are showing great performance, but we cant fight indiscriminately as the number of people is limited. After figuring out the sea routes and locations, select only the monsters you need to defeat. The rest of the monsters will be driven out in a way other than hunting. If you dont mind, Id like you to teach me how to collect sangoria flowers as well. There are quite a lot of inexperienced people because there are fewer skilled fishermen. Theres a reason they give a lot of gold coins. Lee Han felt overwhelmed by the dense list of things to do. After all, gold coins are not easy to earn! for a moment. professor. Lee Han, who was calculating, suddenly asked because there was something he did not understand. Can you do all those things in the remaining days? That is a stupid question. Professor Thunderwalker lit the pipe and then let it out. I have to do it anyway. * * * It wasnt a joke. As soon as the conversation was over, Professor Thunderwalk began to pamper the students like a madman. This is the West Gate, the pride of Isran City. Its a door made of aquamarine, but there is a romantic legend that it was made with mermaids tears to. One of the city families, the Quadma family, rented the mansion. This mansion is located on a hill, so if you leave the main gate of the mansion, you will see one of the prides of Isran City, the statue of water You do nt have to explain. There wont be time to go out anyway. Bring me the talking tools from now on. We will go straight to the workshop. The servants were perplexed by Professor Thunderwalks words. But meals are prepared in the mansion Please bring only meals that you can eat comfortably and bring them to the workshop. The students looked around the city of Isran with melancholy faces. The city to the south, which had been so beautiful earlier, suddenly seemed dull now. Everyone take your seats. From now on, I will teach you how to classify the quality of Sangoria flowers. First, the color of the leaves The skilled alchemist had the tenacity not to miss any detail. After going to work, Professor Thunderstep drove the students to breathlessness. I said pale red! Its a deep red! How can you not notice that there are signs of worm eating on the stems! Is this the time to crumple a piece of bread into your mouth? You said you would give us time to eat later! You said that an hour ago. Lee Han thought to himself and played with his hands. The students were exhausted, but fortunately progress was made quickly. Thanks to harsh criticism, the students who started to master the work were able to accurately classify the flowers. I guess this should be enough. Alchemy from 5th to 10th. Follow me. Professor Thunderwalk stood up and gave the next instruction without stopping. The students pointed out by the professor stood up with bewildered expressions. Where are you going? Are you going to rest? Stop talking nonsense. You guys learn how to gather flowers. You guys should learn it and teach it to gatherers and adventurers. Professor Thunderstruck, who took the unfortunate students out, returned soon. From 2nd to 4th place in alchemy. Follow me. Ill give you an old gathering map and sea route, so look at it and keep it in your head. Because we have to draw a new map. Lee Han, who was watching Professor Thunder Walk leave, suddenly felt a sense of wonder. for a moment. Why me? Didnt I have to leave when I just went to make a map? The returning professor immediately answered Lee Hans question. Wardanaz. Lets go check the location of the Sangoria flowers with me. no! * * * Lee Han walked to the port with the professors with a shy expression on his face. While working on it earlier, I thought, I want to get some fresh air, but that wasnt what I wanted. To check the location of the Sangoria flower Are you going out to sea? okay. you will go out by boat Dont worry too much. With this power, there is actually nothing dangerous. then cant I stay inside? At Lee Hans words, Professor Voladi shook his head as if he didnt. This is a good opportunity. ! Lee Han realized why Professor Woorestep had to bring him out. No way Did this person ask me to come out? Come to think of it, even though Professor Thunderwalk squeezed the students, he didnt have the hobby of bringing a student who would do well inside out and experiencing the thrill. Realizing the truth, Lee Han looked at Professor Voladi with a mixture of shock and fear. There really is no one to trust in the world! They fed taffy inside Einrogard, and outside too Eh. Are you wizards? In the harbor, there were people wearing completely different costumes from the sailors. Anyone can guess that he is a hunter from the north. It was the Shadow Patrol. youre right. You must have suffered a lot. No well I had nothing to do in the mountains, but it went well. The pay is generous and the support is generous To be honest, I cant use these expensive arrows very much in the mountains. When are you going to use something like this again? The hunters were very satisfied with the generous support of the Maikin family. Each arrow is enchanted, or a generous distribution of potions right before battle. All of this was an abundance that could not be seen in the cold northern mountains. Can I take these magic arrows with me if I have any? Uh huh. You have dignity to say that. Whats the face Ive seen you pick up arrows and use them the other day. Im glad Nilia didnt come. Lee Han thought it was a relief that Nilia didnt come. If Nilia had come, she might have jumped into the sea out of embarrassment. The hunters who were talking about what they caught on the boat suddenly clapped their hands and asked. Oh. professor. I have a question. Ask me. Professor Wooregeol wanted to know what the other person was talking about. Arent those students from our Shadow Patrol? Was it that Nelia? Nolea. You dumber than this crow. It could be confusing. I was confused because I was from the eastern district, not ours! Lee Han answered quietly. This is Nilia. ah. thats right. Nilia! okay. It was Nilia! Nilia, is that friend doing well? The Shadow Ranger hunters posed the question as if they were as disinterested as possible. But in those eyes, a longing for praise blazed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a former member of the Shadow Patrol and enrolled in Ein Lorgard, the expectations of the hunters were high even if they did not show it. Uh youre a very good student. Professor Lightning Step must have noticed the sign, and the hunters gave the answer they wanted. Even in alchemy lectures, its at a level that can be counted among ten fingers. Oh oh! Awesome! Hunters were amazed. To be honest, the hunters didnt expect much from Nilias performance. While the others went after catching books in the city, how advantageous would Nilia be after catching a bow in the mountains? But to hear such an answer. How is your relationship with your friends? Uh thats probably better told by Wardanaz here. Wodanaz. tell me. Youre cowardly leaving it to me. Lee Han opened his mouth, cursing the professor inside. Nylia is very popular in the Tower. Oh oh! I told you. Its because hes a bit sociable, unlike us. I think it will suit you well. Ill have to ask you some questions about how to make friends outside. I hear they run away when I go down town. Youre going down there covered in blood. When the hunters responded well, Lee Han continued to talk a little more. The students of the Black Turtle Tower as well as the students of the Blue Dragon Tower love Nylia very much. During the last vacation, I was invited by the Meikin family and stayed, but the Meikin family was impressed and asked me to stay longer The hunters listened blankly and then laughed. Looks like the wizard here is saying that to make us feel better! Thank you for this. But that kind of ridiculous joke! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Lee Han suddenly felt sorry for Nilia, who turned what he had done into a lie. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 In fact, the reason why the Meikin family entrusted you with a request was because of Nilia. He felt an atmosphere where he couldnt communicate, but Lee Han still spoke. That way, I could make an excuse to Nilia later. C I made it clear, but the hunters ignored it. Uhahahaha! Pu ha ha ha ha ha! I expected it, but the reaction of the shadow patrol was more intense. Those who admired Lee Hans joke gasped and laughed to the point of tears. Lee Han seemed to understand why Nilia hated the Shadow Patrol. Be sure to ask the Meikin family later and check it out. please. for a moment. Professor Thunderwalk, who was listening next to him, felt strange and tilted his head. What do you mean the Meikin family entrusted the request to Nilia? Professor Bagreck! Before we board the ship, I have a question about how to fight on the sea! First, Professor Boladi, who was on the boat, flew without a sound as soon as he heard Lee Hans cry. It was a speed that surprised the Shadow Patrol. * * * The people of the city of Isran were very proud of their city. From the gate with a romantic legend that it was made of mermaids tears to the statue of water left by a wizard in ancient times, there are many things to boast about in the city, but among them, the citys port is especially indispensable. The port located in the south was full of vitality, as if reminiscent of the heart of the city. Sailors who had just arrived from the merchant ships that filled the wharf that could not be filled were disembarked, and the imperial collectors waiting for them jumped and ran, checking goods and shouting if there were any contraband. After that, when I turned my gaze, I saw several races running around the port road. The road was wide enough for eight wagons to come and go, but there were so many people that they bumped their shoulders after taking five steps. Everywhere, peddlers dressed in dubious attire spread stalls and seduced curious travelers to rob the pockets of them. Workers and collectors who had worked in the port for a long time passed by calmly, as if they were accustomed to this hectic scene. Occasionally, they werent surprised if strangely shaped ships were newly launched by Dwarf or Elf artisans who looked completely different from other ships. Ugh! However, the hunters from the north who roamed around in sleek speedboats were different. They surprised even seasoned sailors. Lets turn 90 degrees to the right and run after them! Hunter. A ship cannot move like that! ah. okay? sorry for this! Then, turn 270 degrees to the left and chase it! The hunters on the sleek speedboats with the flag of the Meikin family unfolded a violent hunt on the boat. I cant. throw me! One of the hunters tied a rope to himself and attached it to the mast, then jumped into the sea with a spear. After a while, he climbed up with a shark-like monster attached to his spear. Hunter! You dont have to hunt for a balsam shark! Its a monster that doesnt target a ship this size! But cant we target small fishing boats? Thats for them to do on their own! hmm. I think I know why Professor Thunderwalker is here. Lee Han listened to the conversation between the hunters and the sailors and thought to himself. The Shadow Rangers were capable hunters, but not without their flaws. First of all, I really liked hunting. As manpower is limited, you only need to check the location of the Sangoria flower and deal with as many monsters as you need to go there. Everyone calm down. We will check the monsters we need to catch. Professor Thunder Step sent his gaze to Professor Lightning Step asking for a favor. Professor Lightningwalk nodded and gave instructions. First of all, I dont need to touch the stone shark, so lets get over it A regret that could not be hidden was embedded in the shadow patrols expression. For hunters who have lived in the northern mountains all their lives, the logic of that monster is not dangerous, that monster is dangerous did not work well. It was in the northern mountains that a non-dangerous monster could become dangerous. If you see a monster, catch it. It was not usually difficult for them to stay still as they had lived by this principle all their lives. Wait until the instructions come out. Cant we catch it secretly? I see a bladed squid over there! As a seasoned explorer, Professor Lightningwalker was well aware of the ecology of these hunters. Their reputation could not have been so high if they were obediently listening to the words that they had given instructions. Their tenacity and persistence as hunters had a lot to do with their stubborn nature. In that case, I had to be persuaded. Wardanaz. Youll take care of the hunters while we look for flowers. Stop them from rushing into the hunt. Lee Han was dumbfounded to have him do it, but he couldnt deny that he was the only one who could do the job. Since Professor Thunderwalk has to focus on finding flower production areas, and Professor Lightning Walk and Professor Voladi have to focus on figuring out the ecology of monsters around them I see. I dont know if it will turn out well. He had heard a lot about the Shadow Patrol from Nilia, but Yihan was still not confident. Can you fit in with these cranky northern mountain hunters? oh. Arent you Nilias friend? no. When I asked earlier, they said it was the Wardanaj family. Were in the same grade, but were not friends. Thats right, my friend. is it so. haha. It must be friend. Lee Han glanced at the boat. Shall I push it? Even if I push it away, it will climb. Considering the physical abilities the hunters showed, it didnt seem to mean much even if they pushed them away. Lee Han decided to endure it himself. Is there anything I can do to help you as a wizard? Feel free to tell me anything. In order to placate the hunters complaints, they had to turn their gaze. Lee Han intended to talk to them until Professor Wooregeol found the flowers origin. There is one. What is it? The hunter lowered his voice and spoke softly. I want to bring these enchanted arrows to the mountain range The other hunters looked a little shy but said, If thats the case, Id like to take them too. The arrows handed out by the Meikin family were of high quality. A body made of 7-year-old high-quality clover tree, arrow feathers made of Pegasus feathers, and various endowment magics operated by densely engraved patterns. If there is any left, I will tell the Meikin family to take it with them. It wasnt that difficult. Given the generosity of the Meikin family, there was a high possibility that the remaining arrows would be given as gifts after everything was finished. Thats However, the hunters hesitated even at Lee Hans words. Its a problem because I dont think Ill stay. Looking at the speed Im writing right now, I think Ill have enough left after running out Lee Han thought so, but said while remaining kind. How about using a mixture of normal arrows? It cant be. The monsters of the sea have quite thick shells and hides, so it is difficult to suffocate them without an arrow like this. I received a request, but if I conserve my arrows and cause a problem, it wouldnt be the end of the story. As the Shadow Rangers were seasoned hunters, they were thorough in this area. There was nothing more foolish than to belittle and cherish an enemy and get hurt. So if we reduce hunting Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, it was an absurd sound. Less hunting would solve that problem too! If thats the case, I cant Cant the wizard enchant the normal arrow? ! The hunters finally got to the point. I didnt say it without thinking, it was all on my mind. The reason for using these expensive arrows was to use magic even when there was no wizard. Conversely, if there was a wizard, there was no need to use such expensive magic arrows. I just had to cast a spell on a normal arrow. The problem is It doesnt work that way. Lee Han was a little taken aback. Those who dont know much about magic often went to the warlock and said, I have food poisoning, please cure me, as they had no concept of school. Of course, that was impossible for black magicians who had not learned healing magic. At best, it was to the point of being resurrected after death. Things were similar now. I dont know where the Meikin family bought the arrows, but they probably bought them from a workshop set up by excellent Buyeo magicians. From the arrow shaft to the collar, he chose high-quality materials one by one, and engraved all sorts of complicated magic circles on it so that the magic could be maintained semi-permanently Even looking at it from the side, his skills and skills were admirable. To think that 1st year student Lee Han was trying to replace those arrows with normal arrows with some magic. It was clear that there would be a big difference in performance. Isnt the only better thing about walking on the spot? As there was no advantage other than that it was cast on the spot, Lee Han explained this to the Shadow Ranger hunters. So this was done by a great wizard and Im still a student No! ??? What is not? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wizard. I dont know anything about magic, but I dare say a word. You never know what a job is until you try it. youre right. Our work is similar. A newcomer always thinks he cant defeat his prey. But when you give a newcomer an arrow and a bow and face his prey one-on-one, the newcomer realizes that he has a hidden ability. Lee Han was at a loss for words. Arent you the hunter of Einrogard? Were you bribed by Headmaster Skeleton? What kind of nonsensical nonsense are you talking about? According to that logic, there was a possibility that Lee Han would win in a one-on-one match with Headmaster Skeleton. From our point of view, Wizard-nim can do it! Dont be discouraged just because you made it into a masterpiece using expensive materials. Trust the Wizard! The Shadow Rangers, who knew nothing of magic, were very brave. They urged Lee Han and pushed him to give it a try. No I see. I will show you once. Lee Han held back a sigh and decided to just show it. If I didnt show it, they seemed like they would keep hanging on, saying, You are a wizard and the person who made these arrows is also a wizard, so why not! The magic on the arrow Wow this is really Great. Lee Han, who was looking at the arrows the Meikin family had bought, couldnt help but admire them. These were the magics he had seen while studying at Professor Verdus studio. < Zenbaya''s Eternal Penetration > < Zenbaya''s Eternal Increase > < Genbaya''s Eternal Accuracy > Lee Han knows how to use < Low Penetration Enhancement > < Low Level Increase in Weight > < Low Level Enhanced Accuracy > Comparatively, they were high-end magics that were so sophisticated that they were on a different level. Beautiful works that solve the disadvantages of enchantment magic, which quickly weakens over time, with the brilliant wisdom of wizards! As a fellow wizard, Lee Han couldnt help but pause and admire. Cheer up, wizard! Even a wizard can do it! yes. what. Lee Han prepared the magic in a very embarrassed mood. There was a famous painting in front of me, and it felt like I was drawing a new crude sketch. Faaaa!! I tried the penetrating weight hit, but the difference in perfection was so rough Lee Han tried to explain the difference in magical perfection between this arrow and that arrow, but the hunters just nodded as if they were listening. I dont know what youre talking about. And as soon as I received the arrow, I put it on the string and pulled it. Wedge love! The hunters looked at each other wide-eyed. This is better, Mage! Are you sure youre doing this to get your arrows? Chapter 482 Chapter 482 The shadow patrol hunters were taken aback when the boy from the Wardanaz family, who had always responded softly and kindly to anything he said, asked coldly. What are you saying?! Do you see us as such? I really liked it! Huh come back for a second. Lee Han called the hunters who were out on the boat. The Shadow Patrol approached hesitantly, weighed down by Lee Hans undeniable majesty. ruler. As for the difference between this arrow and that arrow Lee Han explained more diligently than before. How is the difference between the arrows cast with magic on the spot and the arrows that were given the Zenbaya magic series in the studio? The former, who forcibly stacked magic by violently pouring mana, and the latter, who had no instability despite stacking multiple layers of magic with perfect calculations Of course, the Shadow Ranger hunters didnt understand at all. Do you know what Im talking about? No Why dont you know how to read letters? I dont think its the imperial language. Lee Han asked at the end of his one-day speech. Do you understand now? yesno? After the hunters spoke, they were afraid that Lee Han would explain again, so they hurriedly shouted. Wizard! I understand the magic well-timed theory. Applying magic color, not color But I really like this arrow rather than a lie. Take a good look. If its heavier, faster, and penetrates deeper, isnt that a good arrow! The hunters hurriedly took out an arrow and drove it into a reef in the distance. Then, he took out the Maykin family arrow and compared it again. Surprisingly, the arrow that Lee Han had just cast a spell was actually more deeply embedded. The Shadow Ranger hunters looked at the mage with triumphant eyes. Im sure if this is it, Im convinced You pulled my arrow hard and that arrow weakly, didnt you? The Shadow Ranger hunters had to feel the same absurdity as Nilia. Ill pull it one more time. Does the wizard know how to shoot a bow? I learned from Nilia. Puha Huh? The hunters who were about to laugh at the joke were surprised to see Lee Hans posture. The unique posture of holding a bow was the way the Shadow Patrol taught itself. uh huh?? Are you really close with Nilia? What kind of nonsense is it plausible if its not a threat with an arrow pointed at it? I tried that at the inn when I went down to the village the other day, but the adventurers ran away. I was just asking to have a drink with you Should I have aimed more accurately with my bow? Nylia might have aimed correctly. While the hunters were having a vicious conversation behind them, Lee Han focused on his bow. Pulling a string on top of a fast-moving boat was a task that could not let go of concentration, no matter how enchanted the arrow. Knock! ! Lee Han, who fired both arrows, was surprised. really? The arrow I cast a spell went deeper! Wizard! What did we say! I really said this was better because it was better! The hunters clamored as if they had been waiting. Please cast a spell quickly! You can do it, but arent you being too hard on yourself! The Shadow Ranger hunters grumbled over and over again at Lee Hans tyranny. As expected, it was right that wizards could do it but not do it. The magician in the village could also enchant the arrow, but he must have made an excuse because it was annoying. Originally, this doesnt work like this but luckily the magic I need to cast on my arrows are magic that I can use right now, and Im suppressing it with my strength right now, but originally, its unstable if you overlap it this much I completely understood it . ! thank you! Wizard! Hunters understood in their own way. C All wizards can do it, but they speak so humbly. Professor Thunderstruck, who was concentrating intently on finding the location of the sangoria flower on the prow, glanced back and was surprised. Before anyone knew it, Lee Han had become friendly with the Shadow Ranger hunters and was hanging out with them. I knew he had a good affinity, but I was honestly surprised. Is that guy really from the Wardanaz family? Wardanaz. What are you talking about? I was casting a spell on the arrow. Right. for a moment. Do you have any arrows? He said he liked my magic better Professor Thunderwalk, who was about to bury his nose in the map again, looked at Lee Han with a shocked face. What the hell are you doing?! * * * I found one. Take the boat over there. Turn the bow! The southern coast of the city was an archipelago with a complex network of reefs and islands. As such, there were many monsters that popped out, and the moment the hatchet was lifted incorrectly, it could get caught up in a pity and wreck it. Fortunately, the sailors leading the speedboats saved by the Meikin family were all veterans of veterans. They drove the boat without panicking at Professor Wooregeols sudden request. Excellent. I never thought I could bend the boat so skillfully Haha. Its nothing compared to the hunters demands. Professor Thunderwalk was about to say something. Professor Lightning Step, who was watching from the side, asked. Are you really on this island? yes. A nightpoison is flying above you, right? Hes a guy who likes Sangoria flowers, so hes doing that to eat. Go through the bushes and youll come out. i get it. We should anchor for a while and ask the hunters to clear the area. Lightningwalker looked around. The surroundings were still quiet, but there was quite a lot of work to be done. From the monsters waiting in the water to the monsters on the island, it would be easier for fishermen and gatherers to come and go in the future. Shadow Rangers no. Wodanaz, what the hell are you doing? Professor Lightning Walk was embarrassed to see Lee Han practicing archery with the hunters. Several hunters were offering Lee Han a leather canteen and inviting him to try the northern liquor. It was nice to get close, but didnt we get close too fast? Ill cast a spell and practice my bow Thats right. I dont know how it connects Anyway, everyone. I think you should clean up the area now. ! The waiting Shadow Ranger hunters kicked off the deck and stood up. The people who had just been wearing shabby clothes and talking leisurely radiated force like blades. Lets begin. Zalbar, you take my back. You Andaltan take care of the other side. for a moment. Professor Voladi reached out and opened his mouth. The hunters, who were about to jump down with their bows and spears, stopped and looked at the wizard. Shadow Ranger hunters respected the strong, and in that respect, that vampire wizard was strong enough to be respected. What are you doing? Please do not wipe out the monsters on the island. ! The hunters faces became serious. Is there any information we dont know about? Someones hiding, so we have to avoid We have to clear the Wodanaz. The atmosphere became very chilly. Lee Han as well as the Shadow Ranger Hunters were embarrassed and were talking among themselves in low voices. What is that? Looks like the Wardanaz family wizard is trying to catch monsters on the island? alone? You must have heard it wrong? Even the hunters didnt send the newcomer alone to the island and tell them to kill them all. It sounded like something a madman would say, not a hunter. Sensing that the atmosphere had cooled, Professor Thunderwalk cleared his throat. shit. This is why I dont like anything outside of Ein Lorgard. After being inside Einrogard, when he came out, he had to carefully watch the actions of the other wizards one by one. Otherwise, the atmosphere would be so cold. There seems to be a misunderstanding. Professor Bagreg. Isnt it? Professor Thunderstruck frantically winked his eyes as he spoke. Please, I hope that Professor Voladi will understand his meaning. -I know you want to train Wardanaz, but its an opportunity. Doesnt that look so weird! But Professor Voladi was cool. Did you hurt your eyes? No Its just Its got dust in it. Professor Wooregeol quickly gave up. Well, that Professor Baegrek couldnt have listened to Professor Thunderwalker. And there were no misunderstandings. Yeah no Professor Lightningwalker looked at Professor Thunderwalker in a pitiful way. Professor Wooregeol thought that if it werent for the adults in his family, he would have been grabbed by the collar. Lets go in. yes. Lee Han replied with a face that did not change his emotions. It was a possible reaction because he had already resigned himself, but it seemed different to the people present. You just accept that!? What the hell are the magicians of Einrogard!? It seemed very strange not only to the sailors and hunters, but also to Professor Thunderwalker and Lightningwalker. They say that disciples resemble their masters. Ive learned a lot from Professor Baegrek, so Im not afraid of this level anymore? Both dwarves thought that if Lee Han had heard of them, they would have attacked right away. * * * Lee Han, who set foot on the island with Professor Boladi, realized one thing. It was that his skills had improved a lot. Water! Wizards who are good at controlling the water element tend to increase their power even more when there is water around them. It was even more advantageous in the case of Lee Han, who forcibly squeezed water out of the space even if there was no water. Lee Han summoned seawater and immediately hit the barrier, then lowered his stance. Then, after shooting the illusion from side to side, it rotated by concentrating on the water. Whirly Rick! It took a while and the rotation was still lacking, but it felt definitely shorter than last time. And above all Even if the rotation is not perfect, the power is sufficient! The water beads flew ferociously and hit the man-eating plant that had just attacked Lee Han. The spinning water orb blew away a wider range than the area it touched like a cannonball. The sharp buds of the man-eating plant flew away in one blow. Good job. Professor Voladi said with a faint hint of satisfaction. Your skills have improved. thank you. Even if Lee Han thought about it, Lee Han himself was admirable. In the meantime, Professor Voladi added all the advanced courses for the sin of listening to other schools instead of only training rotation. But we need to shorten the time. yes. Are all wizards trained like that? It is so terrible. Why the hell are the Imperials threatening to send the kids to the northern mountains if they dont listen to them? Looking at that, our patrol doesnt look like much. Lee Han looked away. The hunters who were taking care of the monsters on a boat on the sea next to it were whispering. Why? its nothing. Lee Han was about to tell Professor Boladi that outsiders over there have strange preconceived notions, but stopped. If I say anything anyway, it wont be of much use. for a moment. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Voladi went forward, checked something, and returned. Its a good opportunity to check out < Bagrek''s Foreknowledge >. There was a seed shard vine ahead. Seed Shard Vine. It was a plant-type monster that Lee Han also saw only in books, and it was a monster that shoots seeds irregularly like bullets. < Bagrek''s Instant Wisdom >, a combat type foreknowledge magic, basically requires knowledge of the enemy to be effective Cloak. Lee Han raised his defense, prepared to take several hits. It was a desperate mind to get hit easily, but it looked a little different to the Shadow Ranger hunters from a distance. Its not normal for wizards to fight as much as they know how to use magic. The imperial mage who came to the mountains in the past said weakly and said that she couldnt fight, but that was a lie. I wont be fooled by such a lie again! Chapter 483 Chapter 483 One unlucky student suffered, but the work progressed quickly. Professor Thunderwalker found the location of the Sangoria flower in an instant, and the Shadow Ranger hunters caught the monsters in the seaway as if they were drying their seeds. And, Professor Voladi and his outstanding student took care of the monsters hiding on the island or reef. Lets just stop here for today and go back and rest. Professor Wooreeul said to the sailors. The sailors were slightly puzzled, but nodded. All right. I think it would be okay to do more The wizard must have an idea. Well, since he came running in a hurry, the travel poisoning might not have been resolved yet. The faster the work was done, the less tired the sailors were. I could still steer the boat further, but as it was the wizards instructions, I judged that there would be some thoughts and turned the bow without hesitation. Professor Lightningwalker asked as if he didnt understand. Are you tired? Oh no. Then why? Do you think you can finish everything around here today if you push yourself a little? Because I feel sorry for Wardanaz Professor Lightning Walk looked at Lee Han as he walked out of the island with Voladi. And nodded. You are right! * * * Among the strangers in Isran, there were many suspicious people whose identities were difficult to guess. It would be even more strange if there were no such suspicious people in a port that is open everywhere. However, the suspicious person in the shabby and fishy < Cloudy Fish Eye > inn located near Deokjang on the west side of the port was a bit special. A former mage who was wanted as an imperial magic criminal and in a way reached the pinnacle of notoriety that an imperial mage could achieve. Magical criminal Ianob was sitting in the corner of the inn listening to rumors. The Einrogard guys are here Its not a rumor, is it? oh my. Mister Wizard. How could I have the guts to fool a wizard? The retired sailor rubbed his palms together as if flattering and lowered his head. Wizards were a welcome occupation anywhere in the Empire, even in the dark alleys of the Empire. Even for those living in the shadows, wizards like Ianob were both respected and feared. It didnt matter that Ianobs status was uncertain and suspicious. In the first place, most of the people around here had one or two suspicious points. I guess so. If its nonsense, Ill pluck out your eyeballs and tongue. A cold sweat broke out on the back of the retired sailor. He was well aware that this wizard was not joking. In fact, what happened to the mercenaries who attacked the wizards thick bag of gold coins the other day? Like a withered tree, it dried up and died. It must be a black magician. The sailor didnt know much about magic, but he was certain that Ianob was a warlock. Otherwise, how would you use those evil curses? I thought there was an uproar over the Sangoria flowers but it was unexpected that the Einrogards came too. Could it be that they also thought of calling the Shadow Rangers? yes? How do you know? At the sailors question, Ianop cast a light contemptuous look. Then, would the guild guys hug each other and call the Shadow Guard? I can call Sailor trailed off. Ianop offered no further explanation. Why dont we explain that because of the conflicts and fights between the guilds in the city, the complicated conflict of interest in relation to the Sangoria flower, and such things, we cant call the Shadow Guard and choose a drastic way to solve the problem first. You wont be able to hear it anyway. Anyway, are you going to curse Einrogard? If you curse, I will bring you the things you need. The retired sailor grinned, deepening the wrinkles on his face. In that greedy laugh, the desire to secure a portion was flashed. Cursing Einrogard how many livers and how many lives do you have? No matter how stupid and idiot you are, try to stick even the straw that rolls by the side of the road in your head. Ianob laughed as if he was dumbfounded at the sailors words to touch the magicians of Einrogard. Anti-magicians who sometimes run amok without fear are annoying because they want to die, but Ianob was very rational and sane. And if you were a rational and sane wizard, you wouldnt touch the wizards of Einrogard. You were a sailor. What did you do when a storm came while you were fishing in the distant sea? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah to avoid the storm Yes. Ein Rogard can be regarded as a storm. After the storm passes, its not too late to take a piece from the remaining space. Ianob leaned back leisurely. The retired sailor looked dissatisfied at the loss of a chance to earn his share, but he was afraid of the wizard and could not open his mouth anymore. Dont be so dissatisfied. Shall I pluck out your eyeballs? Oh no! I have a job for you. If you do this, I will reward you greatly. ! Tell the story to all the mercenaries around you. If the magicians of Einrogard came out, there would be students, but if there are outstanding ones, please let me know. Excellent guy you mean. The retired sailor hesitated. He wanted to be able to distinguish the skills of wizards. There is nothing to worry about. Because it will come as a rumor. The achievements of wizards are bound to spread as rumors even if they remain silent. I dont need half-hearted guys. If you think its so great that you cant even hear it, tell me. There are one or two such geniuses in Einrogard. Yes, I understand. The sailor couldnt understand Ianops thoughts. He said that Ein Rogard is a storm and should be avoided. Are you trying to kidnap? But isnt that the exact opposite of what you just said? Ianob grinned as he poured cheap wine into a tin glass. A person unfamiliar with magic could not have guessed Ianops thoughts. The more excellent it is, the easier it is to fall. Ianob was not from Ein Rogard, but he had seen magic criminals from Ein Rogard. It was decades ago, but the memory is still vivid. A genius who inherited the essence of imperial magic, completely surpassing the level of Ianob, who was thought to be unmatched by magical talent. Just making eye contact made me feel intimidated. Each spell spoken was genius, and the structure of the magic was perfect without any flaws and more arrogant than anyone else. Ianob did not understand, so he asked the great and wicked Archmage Antagondals: -What is it that makes you feel sorry for the person from Ein Lorgard? -Thats a stupid question. Originally, the more excellent a wizard is, the easier it is to be corrupted. Well, you who have never excelled cant know that. The more he excelled in magic, the more insignificant reality seemed and all the rules and restraints that stood in his way felt fleeting. What does it matter if hundreds of bugs die while trying to see the end of sublime truth and logic? No matter how much glory and fame awaited the wizard, the greatest temptation to an outstanding wizard was the truth itself. C Ianop. Think about it. That shining the corruption of a great magical intellect that is incomparable to yours. -No Mr. Antagondals. -Did you just talk too vaguely? okay. So what about this one? If you succeed even once, I will make you my disciple. -!!! Being able to become a disciple of an archmage like Antagondals was an irresistible temptation for a wizard who had reached his limit like Ianop. Even after decades, that desire has not gone away. I dont expect much, but After that, he had a chance to come into contact with wizards from Einrogard a few times, but unfortunately, they werent as outstanding as Ianop wanted. No matter how much he was from Einrogard, a moderately outstanding genius was not easily seduced by Ianobs temptation. Only an arrogant genius who would do anything for the truth would succumb to this temptation. Ianob earnestly prayed that there would be such a genius among the Einrogards this time. * * * Dinner. The faces of the students sitting at the table in the mansion were drawn and pale. Lee Han was surprised to see the princess sitting next to him dozing while holding a spoon. oh my god! Ive seen a similar phenomenon before. Even Gainando, who shows extraordinary ability when it comes to food, fell asleep at the dinner table without being able to overcome fatigue. Gainando was so shocked by that fact that he tried to stay sane at dinner afterwards, even by stabbing his thigh with a needle. As you can see from this, sleeping at the dining table of the imperial family meant that you were tired. Princess. Wake up. ! Adenarts eyes widened. You must eat. You will regret it if you doze off. Thank you The princess, who was about to say thanks while still awake, felt something strange. No, you wont regret it for just one meal, right? Wodhanaz I tried to ask what happened, but Lee Han was already talking to someone else. Wardanaz. They said they wiped out all the monsters on the island. what? How do you know that? When Bartrek of the Bark family of the White Tiger Tower said this, Lee Han was startled. What about the guys who were always locked up in the mansion workshop? The servants told you? no. no. for a moment. Lee Han did not understand. Would you like to come over for a minute? Whats wrong The servant who was waiting came running in bewilderment. Dont you like your drink? Its a Southern drink No. Not that. I wiped out all the monsters I didnt do it alone, but where did you hear that rumor anyway? There is a fishmonger at the port that I deal with, and I heard from him. ..do you know where you heard about that longevity? I heard from the fishermen who went to cast their nets today? I heard the hunters told the fishermen, didnt they? The speed of propagation was faster than the contact network between Professor Einrogard. While Lee Han was catching monsters on the island, the Shadow Patrol was catching monsters in the sea around them and spreading rumors to fishermen passing by, saying, There is a boy from the Wodanaz family that catches monsters so well. It was an incredible ability to multitask. Im sure Im not a master of hunting for nothing Any mistake on my part? Oh no. Actually, the reason I called was because the meal was so delicious. Can you give the princess another plate of wildcatcher dishes? All right. The servant rejoiced and withdrew. The princess, who had been awake and having a meal, looked at Lee Han once again, as if she was absurd. no! what?! Of course, I thought of wanting another plate, but that was just a thought. Adenart tried to grab Lee Hans shoulder with the intention of protesting firmly and gracefully. Wardanaz. How was the Shadow Patrol today? But once again an obstacle came in. Nilia looked around with a very worried face and asked a question. It was clear that he was worried that he might have had an accident. Lee Han said, The hunters kept believing that I was close to you, and thought you were threatening me with a bow. Also, they kept inviting me to play solo and didnt listen to me even when I explained magic, and they were just as annoying as Gainando. And I opened my mouth for a friend. It was an honor to meet the best and most capable hunters in the empire. I wondered if there would be another opportunity like this. Yoner, who had heard the general story from the people of the Meikin family, looked at Lee Han sadly, then picked up the apple tart plate in front of Bar Trek and pushed it in front of Lee Han. Bartrek was unfair, but he endured it. Woudanaj had nothing to say when it came to the amount of work. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Ha. Professor Wooregeol scooped up a spoonful of rice, put it in his mouth, and sighed. after. Professor Thunderwalk sighed as he chewed on the salted radish. why do you keep sighing? Lose your appetite. Professor Lightning Walk looked at his nephew and asked as if he was dumbfounded. After a hard days work, shouldnt we eat well? At most, the chefs at the mansion prepared a separate dish to suit the tastes of the easterners, but Professor Thunderwalker replied with a pained voice. Its because theres a lot to do. The students were exchanging harsh words such as It was really hard today and Professor Wooregeol enjoys bullying us like a close friend of the principal, but Professor Wooregeol also had his own difficulties. The students only had to work hard at what they were told to do, but Professor Woorestep had to manage the overall schedule and complete the request within the period. What if the request cannot be completed within the specified period? -Professor of Thunder Step. Have I overestimated you too much? Cant finish the quest within the specified period. Are you going to be responsible for the students academic damage caused by that? It was better to be a little late. What if I cant complete the request perfectly? -Professor of Thunder Step. Do you hate it when students study magic? Even if I make a lot of money from now on, theyre going to steal my safe on the pretext that they dont have research funds, so why are they interfering with getting paid? Unlike the students, the headmaster was very respectful of the professor, but there were occasional exceptions. Just looking at Professor Verdus going to the punishment room right now Oh. Still, I know things went pretty well today. Yes, but its a problem because the schedule is pretty tight. Professor Wooregeol glared at the paper with the things to do and stuffed the dumpling into his mouth. Fortunately, today, thanks to the Shadow Patrols active efforts in hunting and hunting magic, their ability to figure out the sea route and create maps seemed to be coming to an end. As expected, it will be over tomorrow. ah. You inadvertently thought of Wardanaj as a member of the Shadow Guard. Professor Wooregeol thought that if Lee Han heard it, he would have shouted. They matched so well that I inadvertently thought of putting the two together. The students in the mansion workshop were working diligently on inventory classification, standard creation, and gathering training This will be finished the day after tomorrow at the latest. I didnt bother to tell the students that it would ease their tension, but the current first-year students were excellent on average. Excluding unusual madmen like Wardanaz, each tower had at least one student who excelled in alchemy, so they were able to flexibly deal with any situation. Even if I let the students rest for a while, it seemed that things would work, but No. Its not for students. Professor Thunderwalk decided not to tell the students until it was over. Isnt it only the students who suffer when the schedule is delayed after loosening up for no reason? It was the professors job to be strict in this area. The remaining problem is mediation. Friction between guilds around here and conflicts between guilds and villagers. If you want to harvest flowers stably, you have to mediate their problems. In some ways, it could have been a more troublesome problem than creating a sea route and clearing monsters. If possible, Ill have to find a solution tomorrow so that the schedule wont get messed up. After finishing the writing by sweeping and harming tomorrow , contacting the people concerned, listening to the requirements, and thinking about the plan After seeing Professor Lightning Step and Professor Voladi in turn, Professor Thunder Step let out the deepest sigh he ever breathed today. Whoa What? I just felt a bit bad for sighing. Did you swear at me inside? Oh no. Professor Thunderwalk, who found out his inner thoughts, was horrified. Still, it was clear that the two professors were of no help in this mediation. Professor Lightning Step will be helpful only when even monsters are released during the negotiations, and Professor Voladi will only be helpful when assassins invade the negotiations He pondered what demands the guild and city residents would make and what plans they would accept. Professor Wooreeul, who was doing it, found Lee Han passing by and started talking to him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wardanaz. yes? Im glad youre here. what are you trying to do? At Lee Hans distrustful gaze, Professor Thunderwalk slightly reflected on behalf of Ein Rogard. * * * The next morning. Lee Han left the mansion with the professors to finish the writing and clearing of the sea. The Shadow Ranger hunters had been out since dawn, riding a small boat and speeding across the sea, knocking down monsters one by one. The rumors are true that if one of the Shadow Ranger Hunters enters a mountain peak, the monsters on that mountain peak will become extinct. Professor Lee Han admired the lightning strides, but Lee Han had other thoughts. Judging from the fact that the Shadow Ranger hunters were a bit flustered and averted their eyes when Lee Han and I met eyes, they We came early and caught them because we didnt want them to tell us to catch only what we needed. Everyone was fooled by the atmosphere of the Shadow Ranger hunters, but Lee Han was not fooled. The Shadow Ranger hunters secretly had a corner like Gainan Island. Ill check this side, Professor Baegrek, please check the other side. Professor Thunder Walk headed to a place where the sea route was not yet written with Professor Lightning Walk. Professor Boladi looked at Lee Han with an expressionless face. Lee Han said resignedly. Lets go clean up the remaining monsters on the reef. okay. Dont be in a hurry. Lee Han thought of pushing Professor Voladi once on the ferry, but decided to hold back because there were many hunters watching him. As the boat moved , Lee Han recalled the conversation he had with Professor Thunderwalk yesterday. -What are you trying to do? -no! I dont mean that! -yes. You probably dont mean that. C I swear by the beard, I didnt mean that! listen! Professor Wooreeul told stories without even asking if he felt unfair. It was said that the remaining two days had to be resolved neatly, and Gaya Einrogards reputation would be maintained, the students would be paid, and Professor Wooregeol would be happy, but the remaining tasks were quite tight. Although the students had plenty of time to do their jobs (Lee Han relayed this to his friends as soon as the conversation was over), Professor Wooregeol said that it was a headache when he thought about the things he had to mediate. At first, Lee Han thought, What does that have to do with saying youre glad you saw me? hmm. but. Compared to those two, Im better. Lee Han wasnt a confident personality, but I was confident that I would win if I joined those two professors in the social realm. Apart from that, I was worried that Professor Woorestep would be able to mediate well. The other two professors wont help, so Professor Thunderwalker will have to think about it with the people of the Meikin family, but if things go wrong Rogard will perish. What are you thinking? Professor Voladi asked if Lee Han was thinking too deeply. Ah, I was thinking about the mediation plan. You dont have to worry about that. Its because Professor Thunderwalker will take care of it. Originally, it was supposed to sound like students do their work and leave the professors to the professor, but strangely, it sounded like do I know? as a bad meaning. It must be because of my mood. To land. yes. Lets use ice magic this time. Yes the Shadow Ranger hunters beside him asked. Do you really need any help? If the avant-garde doesnt stop Professor Voladi nodded. No need. I will overcome it with magic. With magic! indeed! The hunters eyes shone. I thought it was a wizard who had a hard time moving without people blocking it in front, but seeing it like this, it was a prejudice. * * * The head of the fishermans guild in the city, Parsher, glared at the sea with a disgruntled gaze. I wont yield a bit. Keep that in mind too. yes! If there are any youngsters thinking of negotiations or compromises, put those superficial thoughts in your stomach! Although his hair was white and his frame was thin, the old fisherman still knew how to spread dignity. The young fishermen nearby bowed their heads, not daring to reply. The alchemists, the adventurers, and the city council are all thieves. Where did the license for the fishing right granted by His Majesty the Emperor come down? They came down to our guild! The question of Who should pick up sangoria flowers? has been around for a long time. A long time ago, the fishermans guild had been granted a fishing license from the emperor of the empire to harvest dozens of seafood. There were no problems at that time. People in the city respected the rights of the fishermens guild and bought the seafood they caught. However, as the years passed, the story became complicated when Sangoria flowers suddenly began to appear around them. Alchemists who recognized its value insisted on collecting Sangoria flowers, and in the process, the fishermens guild got help from the alchemists to learn about the flowers they had never seen before. Of course, there was no choice but to fight over the rights to who should pick up the flowers. In addition, the citys adventurers guild, which had been commissioned by alchemists to collect them, also began to step in. After arguing over who was greedy and who was shameless, we came to a compromise by paying each other a certain amount each time we picked flowers this is completely different The bureaucrats of the empire hated these guilds for wasting time and holding each other in check when it was not enough even if they worked together to solve the problem. -In the end, the stopgap measures made the situation worse. Be sure to fix this issue! As much as the order came down from above, the guilds were also firmly prepared. I will never back down. I will definitely convince people from outside to prove that our guilds logic is valid! And it was the same with the fishermens guild. All of this happened because people who didnt even know that history brazenly stepped in. I think well have to negotiate or compromise Some of the young fishermen looked puzzled. The attitude of the imperial officials was more stubborn than expected. If the matter had not been resolved, the Meikin family, an outsider, would have stepped forward to solve it. Even though there was no direct benefit, it was natural that the bureaucrats were angry. Then, the guilds in the city have to reconcile with each other first and show that they wont do that in the future, but everyone is saying to each other, The moment you propose a compromise or compromise, you show weakness, dont be blamed no see. Fascher nodded at the fishermans words. I was angry and grumpy, but there was nothing good about showing a bad side to those who came from outside. Fascher intended to go and say hello and make a bold claim. why arent you going up? well? ah. There are wizards coming down. It seems that wizards hunted them. I heard that the fishermen said, Wizards are also hunting, but I think thats probably the case Arent you still a student?! Fasher was horrified to see Lee Han come out wiping off the monsters blood. Considering the number of monsters and the size of the sea, there couldnt be enough manpower, but I thought the students would fight like that. Was there a shortage of workers that much? Thatthats right. why?? why? Maybe the other guilds in the city refused to ask for help Fasher suddenly felt his face heat up. It was a shame. A student from outside is doing his best to solve the problem like that even in a situation where he cant get any help from the city What is he doing now, having lived in this city all his life? Chapter 485 Chapter 485 : The Garbage Guy! ! The subordinates thought that Fasher was angry with the other guilds, but in fact, Fasher was angry with himself. To think of winning the competition with the other guilds, to stand still while a young student was fighting for his life. Fascher trembled and cried out. lets go! yes? Follow me! Why are you like this? When the old fisherman exploded in anger, the people below became concerned. There was nothing good about arguing with outsiders. There is a lot of friction with other guilds, but there is no way people from outside will understand it. Its not enough to persuade as politely and courteously as possible ? Lee Han, who came out of the reef with Professor Boladi, was puzzled when he saw the fishermen with angry faces in the distance. What is it? Fishermen. Professor Voladi replied as if nothing was wrong. Lee Han asked with a confused expression. You seem very angry Didnt something happen? It was a problem because there was too much to pin down. As I heard from Professor Wooregeol, the guilds around here had become sensitive due to friction for a long time, and of course they looked at those from outside with mixed feelings. Besides, arent the Shadow Ranger hunters kind and gentle gentlemen? Its not like he stole the game from the fishermen. As they were so crazy about hunting, it became suspicious that they hadnt secretly crossed over to the area that had been given permission in advance and hunted other things. Maybe. How do I do it? Get ready. Professor Voladi spoke to Lee Han as he did when he climbed the reef to wipe out the monsters. Lee Han didnt understand what he meant for a moment, but realized it belatedly. No, this crazy! Did you mean to prepare to fight the fishermen now!? Professor, you mustnt fight the fishermen! What will the people of the city think? Youd think it was self-defense. That was right, but that wasnt the point right now. I have to quickly resolve the situation and go back, but what if unnecessary conflicts increase? In a situation where even a potential collision should be avoided Beware of the fishermens nets. Once tied up, it can be dangerous. Have you ever fought with fishermen? It was a question that Lee Han asked lightly without much thought, but Professor Boladi affirmed. Yes. Its especially dangerous on a boat. Isnt this enough to attack right away if we just make eye contact while traveling? While Lee Han was contemplating, the fishermen arrived. The old fisherman, who looked like the boss, suddenly lowered his head and shouted in a loud voice. As a representative of the public guild of Isran City and as a member of the Isran City Council, I sincerely apologize! ? ? Lee Han and the hunters were also puzzled. Why are you doing that? Are you trying to stop hunting from today? If you do such an outrageous thing, the curse of the mountain range This is the sea. You will be cursed by the sea! While the hunters were perplexed, Fasher continued. As the head of the guild, I couldnt do anything to help those who came from outside to solve the citys problems. In the meantime, the still young student of Einrogard risked his life to wipe out the monsters! ? Lee Han wondered what he was talking about, but belatedly understood. Ah, so now Did Professor Boladi hold a cane and threaten to wipe out monsters? Of course, it was a misunderstanding. The people of the Meikin family are neither stupid nor poor, but they didnt hire people that way. I will be on guard for this, so I ask for a lenient treatment. The old fisherman said all he had to say in a booming voice, bowed his head once more, and boarded the boat. The Shadow Ranger hunters did not understand and asked. What do you mean, wizard? So youre going to punish yourself? Usually, hunters who sinned in the northern mountains had to atone for their sins through trials. Holding a single arrow, going bare-body into the depths of the peaks of snowy mountains and catching a certain monster Is that the case here as well? Its not like that, I just want to reflect. Reflection shouldnt be more painful Ignoring the hunters words, Lee Han averted his gaze. There was some political rhetoric in what he just said, so it was hard to understand, but I could see what he was talking about. I made a mistake and I am reflecting on it, and I will unconditionally respect the will of Ein Rogard and his party in future negotiations. Its a good thing from Lee Hans point of view Did I eat something wrong? Why suddenly? No matter how much I thought about it, I didnt quite understand. A hunter from the side said. Arent you sorry to see Wizard-nim hunting alone? no Lee Han couldnt believe it. But come to think of it, it was a pretty plausible story. Other than that, it didnt come to mind at all. When I cast my gaze at Professor Voladi, the professor looked at me as if asking why. its nothing. One of Professor Voladis strengths was that he had fewer idle words. If Headmaster Skeleton had been here, he would have turned Lee Hans insides upside down, saying, Thank you for being able to convince me thanks to me! * * * Rumors spread that Fasher and the fishermens guild people had contacted Ein Rogards party from outside. The adventurers guild heard the rumor and felt embarrassed. Those stubborn guild people are already Shouldnt we move too? Or prepare a bribe. Shh. If you hastily pay the wrong bribe to the magicians of Einrogard, you could become a slug. In fact, the adventurers guild was the farthest away from fighting within the city. The fishermans guild and the alchemists guild actively tried to obtain the right to collect sangoria flowers as much as they contributed to each other, but the adventurers guild didnt go that far. First of all, the unity of the guild is not that high, and since it started as an employee, it is inevitable that the gaze will be different. The adventurers guild didnt care whoever won, as long as it guaranteed that the adventurers could only gather the right amount. That was enough. The problem was that the other two guilds were so poisoned that this type of negotiation did not work. The only ones who can communicate at least are outsiders Anyway, the wizards of Einrogard are afraid. Couldnt contacting me for no reason have the opposite effect? The adventurers guild feared Einrogards wizards more than any other guild. Unlike those who have lived as artisans in the city all their lives, adventurers who have a lot of work to do often have a keen sense of how dangerous wizards are. Moreover, it was even more so with Einrogard. I should at least say hello. At least it should leave a good impression. The head of the adventurers guild moved to the port with the clerks. I saw wizards and hunters returning from hunting. How are you? I was so nervous that my voice cracked. Looking at the costumes and patterns of the guild members, Lee Han quickly recognized where they came from. Did you come out of the adventurers guild? As the adventurers guild was one step ahead in this conflict, there was nothing wrong with buying a favor to resolve it. Lee Han smiled brightly and said hello. hello! nice to meet you Are you, by any chance, dedicated to walking through the most remote and lonely valleys of the empire? ! Shadow Ranger hunters grumbled inwardly. Even if it is an idiomatic expression, isnt it too harsh? What kind of adventurers roam the most remote and lonely valleys of the Empire? It doesnt come very often to the northern mountains Thats right! Upon hearing the compliment, the faces of the adventurers guild members brightened and relaxed slightly. Befitting wizards from Ein Lorgard, their eyes are full of dizziness. It seems like living. Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi and himself once. There was still some blood on the coat. Are you from any family Ah. Im from the Wardanaz family Ouch! I heard someone breathing in. He tried to control his expression as much as possible, but Lee Han could feel the fear passing by in the eyes and expressions of the guild members. For a while, I met people from the great family or people who didnt care about the Woudanaz family and forgot about it, but the name of the Woudanaz family was more intimidating than I thought. Did I make a mistake? Should I have left it to Yoner or the others? I had to become a friendly and kind wizard and convince the guild, but to scare them first. If Professor Thunderwalker found out about this, he might shed tears of anguish. But this is not my fault. No matter how much I thought about it, the karma of the Wardanaj family was not Lee Hans karma. I am Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. Lee Han finished his speech. Then one of the office workers asked in a surprised voice. Did you subdue the ghoul king with the adventurers in Granden City the other day? the story is a bit different, but similar. I heard that you helped us investigate the incident in the Black Rock Forest Thats true too. Are you still a student!? The clerk was genuinely surprised. Although they were far apart, interesting things spread through rumors. When I heard rumors such as Lee Han, a wizard from the Wardanaz family, helped the adventurers to solve the request, was still young, and took good care of the adventurers even though he was a wizard, of course I thought it was a rumor. But looking at it like this, the rumors seemed surprisingly plausible. yes. Youre a student of Ein Lorgard why are you working with adventurers? Lee Han was dumbfounded. Its because of the money I wouldnt ask the adventurers Why do you solve the quest? Still, it was difficult to say that he was trying to make money face to face, so Lee Han answered as best he could. I thought it was something I had to do. and! does not make sense! The people of the adventurers guild were so surprised that they couldnt even whisper. Still, it was a different surprise than when he heard the name of the Wardanaj family earlier. When the eyes of the guild people softened and he felt the fear disappear, Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least it wont get in the way when we talk. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. I have something to tell you about this. I will listen. Ah, I didnt even ask about this professor because I wasnt in a situation. sorry. Can you hear the honor? People from the Adventurers Guild looked at Professor Voladi and asked. Professor Voladi answered calmly. Balladi of House Baegrek. Heeheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! A more terrified moan came out than when he heard the name of the Wardanaj family earlier. Lee Han glared at Professor Voladi with resentful eyes. What the hell were you doing * * * Professor Thunderwalk, who had returned to the mansion first, looked at Lee Han and tilted his head. Has anything happened? It was originally a tired face, but it looked several times more tired than usual. Thats Lee Han pondered where to start explaining. Then, Professor Wooregeol asked with a curious face. Professor Bagreck didnt ask you to go catch the Sea Serpent, did you? Yes? Is there a Sea Serpent around here? I found a trace earlier. Please keep it a secret. Lee Han said with sincerity. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Thats right. i get it. I could feel the earnest sincerity in Lee Hans voice, and Professor Woorewalk was overwhelmed without realizing it. What were you doing, Professor? I hope youre taking a break The disciple looked at the master suspiciously. If I had finished my work first and came back, I should have done something else. I doubted that I was resting. Seeing those eyes, Professor Thunderwalker reflected on whether he had treated his students too harshly. no. I was doing my job too. Look. Professor Thunderwalker gestured and pointed out the window of the mansion. A few fruit trees were plentiful in the garden, arranged in typical southern style, and two servants were clearing the leaves and cutting the grass. Lee Han, who saw this, was puzzled and asked. Have you secured the fruit? Professor Thunderstruck was at a loss for words because it was such an idea like an Einrogard student. Not by the tree, but by the side! Opposite window! aha. Thats what you said. It was only then that Lee Han was able to witness the window Professor Thunderwalk pointed at. In the large room of the mansion on the other side, the people of the Maikin family and the city alchemists were shaking hands. Looking at their faces, it was clear that the negotiations had ended satisfactorily. I was persuading the people of the Alchemist Guild. At least, they are the ones who can talk the most. Are the people in the Alchemist Guild good-natured? To Lee Hans question, Professor Thunderwalk immediately replied as if asking what he was talking about. no. Guild guys all have bad personalities. Where are the good-natured guild guys? Good-natured guys dont join the guild. Since a guild is a group of people with the same purpose and direction, they did not easily compromise or yield. It was the same with the Alchemist Guild. Then why do they say they communicate Because of the situation. First of all, this request was entrusted to me by the Meikin family, and I am also an alchemist from Einrogard. Professor Thunderwalk lit a pipe and said. The Meikin family was a noble family that occupied a large portion of the Empires alchemy world, and Professor Thunderwalk was also a famous alchemist in the Empire. If you stretched out or threatened them with their suggestions, you could face severe retaliation. Of course, since there are people in the city, the Meikin family wont retaliate by cutting off the distribution of materials or reagents, but they wont notice. okay. Can you retaliate too? me? I can too. ! Lee Han was surprised. Professor Wooregeol, if you have to ask, isnt it from a prestigious scholar line? Far from being in power or wealth, he seemed powerless to retaliate in this situation. Are you asking the principal or Professor Bagreg to raid? What crazy things are you talking about!? Its to the point of blocking invitations to the Imperial Alchemy Society! Ah Lee Han was disappointed. It was a little trivial for retaliation. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, from the professors point of view, Lee Han seemed like a madman. Shouldnt I shorten the time I spend hanging out with the principal? Im still in the first year, so what should I do later I didnt make an unreasonable suggestion. The Maikin family agreed to supply some rare reagents, and I also agreed to improve the recipe for the three types of potions. Anyway, the alchemist guild said they would cooperate with our mediation plan. okay. Fortunately, the. Now another guild is the problem. Professor Thunderwalker exhaled smoke and said. The fishermens guild wherever it is, they understand the stubbornness of the original sailors. Emotions are deep, so it may not be possible to persuade them with gains. Its a matter of pride Thats it. And I dont know what the adventurers guild guys are thinking. Originally, adventurers guilds are crazy guys who go back and forth like this, but this is especially so no matter how small the scale is, shouldnt we have a clear opinion? You have to tell me what youre thinking, too So thats Professor Thunderwalk, who had been talking excitedly for a while, finally noticed Lee Han and asked. why? Do you have anything to say? The Fishermens Guild says they cooperate. what? why?? If it were another student, the reaction would have been Did you drink from the storage room while I wasnt looking?, but the reaction was different because it was Lee Han. Professor Wooregeol believed and then asked. What happened? Uh so its not clear yet, but they said they were moved by the hard work we did at the fishermens guild. Did the Shadow Ranger hunters risk their lives to rescue a drowning fisherman? Professor Wooregeol was very embarrassed. Other than that, the headstrong fishermen were unlikely to be impressed. Its not like that. I heard that I was moved by risking my life to catch monsters. It was touching to see Einrogard students catching monsters without sparing themselves Professor Thunderstruck was at a loss for words. When I heard it, it seemed plausible. Well, since its Einrogard, it looks normal, but it looks different from the outside! Thats right. check it out Thank you anyway. And the Adventurers Guild Did you mention the Adventurers Guild as well!? Thunderstruck Professor almost dropped his pipe. After hunting and subjugating all morning this morning, I just returned to the mansion for lunch. When did you convince me like that? yes. It seems that there was some misunderstanding in the Adventurers Guild. This side doesnt want a confrontation, either way, its said that theyll be satisfied as long as they can participate in the gathering quest with a proper reward. I didnt have any particular desires. okay? thats amazing Why didnt you say anything? I think he was a little intimidated by the reputation of Einrogard and the Meikin family. Ah that could be. Shit. I made a mistake. Professor Wooregeol clicked his tongue. Come to think of it, this was my mistake. I should have judged more calmly how the people who came with me would look. You scared me unnecessarily. It seems you have resolved the misunderstanding well though? Professor Wooreeul looked at Lee Han proudly. In Ein Lorgard, there were really few students who showed that level of sociability. In particular, even though he is from the Wodanaz family, he solved the misunderstandings of the frightened people and bought them a sense of intimacy. yes. As expected, if you talk directly with a young student, misunderstandings will inevitably be resolved. Even the wizard Ein Rogard is a human being. Lee Han didnt even mention that the adventurers guild people greeted each other trembling because of the Wardanaz family and Professor Voladi. Anyway, communication with each other was successfully finished. Then we should talk right now, both of you. Thank you very much. Wodanaz! You are the only one! yes. professor. And ? As the student seemed to still have something to say, Professor Thunderwalker looked away. If you hear about Mr. Serpents traces, Professor Voladi, the negotiations will turn into muddy water. I get it. Calm down. * * * After negotiating with the two guilds that came belatedly, Professor Thunderwalk was so delighted that his mouth broke. Good job! Wodanaz! Good job! I was just lucky. You can rest! Rest well until you return. Is there anything else you want? Uh cant you give your friends some time to rest? Professor Thunderstep hesitated. The work isnt over yet. If you calculate the schedule, you have room, right? Its not like that. But dont you know too well If something happens, that leisure Professor Thunderstruck, who was about to say something, licked his lips and nodded. done. You have to listen to this kind of request. Are you sure? Lee Han was a little surprised. I didnt expect much. okay. To be honest, I was thinking that I might not be able to persuade him until tomorrow I solved it like this, but I wonder if he wont listen to me. Even if the schedule is twisted, it will be enough if other professors sit together. As there was no need to go around persuading, it was more than enough for Professor Thunderwalk to sit together and work. Besides, Professor Thunderwalk was not a cold-hearted person enough to refuse to accept the request of a student who had made such a feat. And if I built up a grudge against Lee Han, I was seriously worried about after graduation. A person like Professor Verdus would never have thought that he would be stabbed, but he would not be Professor Thunderstruck. Lets go together to deliver the news. yes. Professor Wooreeul and Lee Han walked down the hallway and headed to the studio. The professor opened the door and shouted. Hey guys. I have good news! ? Professor Lee Han-gwa was a little taken aback. The workshop was almost empty. Only a few students were seated and others were not visible. Where have you all gone? Maykin? Professor Thunderwalker looked at Yoner and asked. Yoner answered, averting his gaze. I do not know. professor. Professor Lee Han-do and Woore-geol were able to grasp the situation right away. The students are out to play! Yoner and some of the top students stayed because they said, I still have to finish what I have to do Have you seen these guys going to the punishment room! The thunder-walking professor jumped up and down. You secretly run away when your work isnt over! In the meantime, Yihan secretly asked Yoner. Yoner. What were you all thinking? I havent finished my work That you said you had some free time. ah. It was only then that Lee Han recalled what he had told his friends about the schedule. The students who found out about it were like, Huh? Then its okay to go out? Ill have to keep this a secret from the professor. for a moment. Yoner. I have one more question. Where did you all get your money from? You wont have any money. This was also part of Professor Thunderwalks carelessness. As the students do not have silver coins, there is not much to enjoy even if they go out. Some people borrowed it. I asked the people from the Meikin family. ah. Did the Black Turtle Tower students borrow it? Lee Han thought it was plausible. As much as its practical and doesnt care about face, even if you borrow it saying Ill pay you back as a quest reward later No. Blue Dragon Tower students. Yoner replied with a slight blush on his face, perhaps a little embarrassed. uh? really? huh. In the first place, its not easy to talk about asking for a loan unless youre a close family How could the Black Turtle Tower students have any connection with the Meikin family? Only the students of the Blue Dragon Tower could do it. But But the other kids wont be able to ask because of face? huh. Are you a bit surprised? Yoner swallowed back his words, I think there are probably a few kids who gained courage from seeing what Lee Han was doing. It was out of respect for his friends honor. Then what about the rest? The rest went out just fine to go outside. Lee Han suddenly remembered his seniors in healing magic and felt sad. After the thunder-walking professor finished running, he sighed and said. Wardanaz. Tell them to go out and play in moderation and then come back. Please come in before tonight. thank you. !? The remaining students were startled when Thunderstruck suddenly gave them permission. It didnt even end there. Isnt Professor Thunderwalk taking out his wallet and throwing it at Lee Han? Eat something delicious. Do not buy strange artifacts or potions. thank you. !! Shock. buzz. While the students stood up in panic, Priest Shiana approached Lee Han and whispered in his ear. Maybe Yes. The negotiations were successful Did you threaten the professor?! no. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Lee Han has been serious for the first time in a while. Priestess Cyana tilted her head, blinking her vertical pupils typical of snake beasts, as if she still hadnt realized the strangeness. You werent threatening me? How am I threatening the professor Suddenly, Lee Han recalled what he had said earlier, If Professor Voladi hears about Mr. It wasnt a threat. It was more like an earnest request. Lee Han, who finished the rationalization quickly, explained the situation. I had to convince other guilds to finish quickly. how? Because I helped? Priestess Cyana said briefly with her eyes, That seems less likely than what was threatened. Lee Han noticed a suspicious energy in his eyes and asked again. Why are you looking at me like that? Maybe you misunderstood? Get ready to go out. Lets all stop what were doing and leave. At Lee Hans words, the princess, who was taking out a new scale from the corner, nodded brightly. uh? Didnt you go out? Lee Han was surprised and asked Yoner. That reaction took Yoner rather bewildered. Then did you think you left? huh? huh. why? The princess was also one of the best students among the students. Theres no way a person like that could go out on his own. Do you want to sell a lot of snacks outside? Yoner was startled. Lee-Han thinks the same as the princess and Gainan Yoner couldnt finish the question. While I was asking questions, all my other friends gathered. Then shall we depart? Is there anyone missing? for a moment. Wodanaz. Wouldnt it be better to check where the guys who left first are and then leave? Asan raised his hand and asked. Then Lee Han asked what he was talking about. We have to find the guys who left after playing first. I dont have time. uh? Asan was taken aback, the other students opened their mouths. You are right. i think so too. Me too Is that so? Asan felt that his common sense was slightly shaken by the resolute answers of his eminent friends. * * * Ratford thought seriously before opening his mouth. I think I need to move the location of my wallet at least once No, no! If you get caught, it will be a big deal! Friends urgently stopped Ratford from pickpocketing. Of course, the silver coins were tight, but that didnt mean I couldnt have a friend steal it. With less, you will be able to play with less. But what if the professor gets angry? are you okay. Even if you get angry, you wont be able to do anything. But what if Wodanaz gets angry? You bastard, why are you talking so ominously? The students of the White Tiger Tower, who were mentioned by their friends, were scolded all at once. Then lets all find a way to make money. Thats a good idea. Even Wodanaz made money every time he came out. At Ratfords words, the students became agitated. With what? Did he threaten you with a cane? I think I heard you ran a commission Going out? In that short time? We cant do that lets find something else. Black Turtle Top Lenzide came up with a realistic idea. If you walk around the store, there will be places that need magic. When I helped out at the cooks guild, I often called wizards. If you said you came from Ein Lorgard, they would gladly accept it. Since most of those who boasted of being wizards were dubious and incompetent, there was no surer guarantee than being from Einrogard. The problem is So Renjid. Are you saying that we, who have just come out of Einrogard, walk around the shops next to the street and say, I am from Einrogarde, please do something for me? When the students of the Blue Dragon Tower and the White Tiger Tower asked in sharp voices, Renji was slightly discouraged. Is it a bit like that? no. Is that a very good idea? Lets do it quickly. The students of the Black Tortoise Tower whispered as they saw the students of the Blue Dragon Tower and the White Tiger Tower running in a hurry, fearing that they would lose their good seats. Are those children from aristocratic families? The boulevard that started from the water statue, the pride of the city of Isran, and led to the port was so noisy that you couldnt even hear the noise of the neighbors due to the shops and buildings that had been standing there for a long time. The stalls in front of the store were filled with seafood from the port and baked sweets sprinkled with southern sugar, and next to it, customers who occupied tables in cafes and teahouses basked in the sun and watched people. These stores were bright enough for even the citys kids to come and go, but they werent the only ones. The alleys connected to the tavern and the inn were full of antique shops that dealt with dubious stolen items to shops that sold artifacts that were unknown whether they worked or not. Travelers entering these alleys were only a handful of the many, many crowds, and the atmosphere that emanated from them was gloomy. I came out of Ein Lorgard, so why are you doing this? Uh so that to improve my magic skills. Thats right. Magic skills are trivial actions in everyday life In response to the store owners question, the students did their best to make excuses. Fortunately, the owner of the shop was impressed by those words. Oops! Sorcerers are truly amazing! Wouldnt you like to do such a dirty job? Do you really want to become this silver coin? Im sorry No. Training is important to us. After convincing the shopkeeper, Renjid asked Bartrek. Hey, youre quick. How did you come up with that? I copied what Wardanaz said. Anyway, the students who found the place worked hard. He puts fire resistance magic on the inside of the furnace and fixes scrolls that can be fixed while scrolling well done! thank you. Wizard. The shopkeeper politely bowed his head and held out a bag of silver coins. The students dignifiedly accepted the pouch and turned around to exclaim. Money!! With this money, there is no need for Einrogard! You cant go back! Lets start a new school! good idea!! ??? Intoxicated by the charm of the silver coin, the students ran out screaming madly. omg! why? whats the matter? Hey, Wodanaz! Next to the red hair! omg! Students gasped for breath. He could see Lee Han and his friends walking from afar. Im here to catch you! I barely made a silver coin, but I couldnt just end here. The students gritted their teeth and lowered their posture. uh. You cant call Mr. Wodanaz Hey! Shut up Ratford! Eup! yup yup yup! In the opposite direction! In the opposite direction! Friends hurriedly ran away. It was not difficult to escape because there were so many people. I lived! I cant get caught yet! We have to play more! okay. Although we have different towers, we will join forces this time. Is this something to be treasured? Ratford was puzzled as he watched the friends making up their minds with each others solemn voices. Usually when I take a test at school They must be wizards. ! The students were startled by the voices coming from inside the alley. A long robe that completely covered the face. The voice from inside was so strange that I couldnt guess the race or gender. In front of the stranger who was sitting on a chair, there was a table made of carved paulownia wood, and on it were carved strange patterns that had never been seen before. Wouldnt you like to take a look at the future? Are you a primitive wizard? It will be a quack. what. In the frontiers of the empire, there were still unusual magics whose principles had not been discovered by the imperial magic system or whose existence was unknown. Such magic was called primitive magic in the world of Imperial magic. However, the person who offered to see the future in a place like this was far more likely to be a quack swindler than a wizard of primitive foresight. Kuhuhh I understand why you dont believe me. So what about this one? I wont take any money. And what if I dont fit? I will give you one silver coin backwards. oh! If it had been Lee Han, he would have said those who do that for free in the world are more suspicious, but the students were thirsty for silver coins right now. Bartrek was the first to speak. Lets try it. What family am I from? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is no need to be hasty. ruler. Put your hand up here. Wizard Ianobs eyes flashed in his robes. Now this plain-looking wooden table was an extraordinary artifact with eight enchantments. Of course, just because it had eight spells on it didnt mean that the artifact was powerful or expensive. Surprisingly, this artifact with eight spells had no effect. I just layered the eight spells on top of each other elaborately so it didnt look like there was any magic at all. In a way, I wondered, Why do such pranks with such abilities?, but truly outstanding wizards were different. A normally excellent wizard would not notice anything when he put his hand on the table but a wizard of extraordinary talent, one of the best in the Empire, would be first surprised to find that this table is enchanted, and yet feel no trace of it. You will be secondarily surprised by the sophistication that is not known. It was. This table was an artifact created by Antagondals. To think that a boulder could be covered with just one simple artifact. Ianob once again admired the archmages ability. An extraordinary and outstanding wizard could not stop his curiosity the moment he realized this artifact. Who created this artifact? Why did you come up with this idea? What else does the wizard who made this know? Such curiosity was like a curse that inevitably follows natural talent, and I couldnt resist it. I uploaded it. Did you upload everything? yes. Did you upload it? Ianob wore a disappointed expression in his robes. The dull dwarf in front of me didnt seem to know what it was. Ianop gave it a silver coin and threw it loosely to make it go out. You come from a family of knights. omg! how! Just a little more! Guess a little more! What kind of magic am I good at? Ianob wanted to quickly check on the other students, but he really hated Batrek for not leaving. Right now I am learning alchemy, but there are so many excellent students in alchemy that I am worried. Besides, Im a knight family again, right? I wonder if alchemy is the right path for me, but my family is well-versed in alchemy, so why not throw it away again Oh. It is difficult. Yes but this is the future, Mage. Its not like you can match it that accurately Ianobs evasive words seemed to have given Bartrek more confidence. Originally, scammers say they can hit things that cant be matched! The opposite, Ianop Omen! Watch for any signs! What should I do? Why does this talentless bastard keep going? Ianob held back the swearing and threw it again roughly. I see a dragon and a noble archmage. Follow these signs. omg. Isnt that wordanaz? It looks like Wodanaz??? The students were shocked and whispered. When it comes to nobles, the only thing that came to mind was Wardanaj. Besides, he has a lot of magical power like a dragon Follow Wodanaz? Im sure it will be helpful in the future But you get beaten up. Were you guys there? At the familiar voice, the students screamed in shrill voices. Outside the alley, Lee Han and his friends were standing holding cotton candy. Woah Wo Danaz! my please Please have mercy! Please have mercy! What are these guys doing? Ianop was bewildered. It looks like the same student, but isnt it trembling as if some escaped criminal met the bailiff? Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Lee Han held out the cotton candy he was holding. The white tiger tower student screamed and threw his body to the side. It was really lamentable that it was not easy to avoid because it was an alley. Damn it! Wordanaz bastard. How clever! It wasnt for nothing that he was one of the best combat masters in the first year. A perfect tactic to target their most vulnerable moments! But the magic didnt fly. Lee Han and his friends looked down at the White Tiger Tower students like crazy. What are you doing? Batrek, who had rolled on the mud in the alleyway, quietly kept his mouth shut and got up from his seat. Then he brushed the dirt off his coat and spoke in the most dignified way possible. I was playing a game of Gyeokgu. here? Originally, we do it in the alley. The White Tiger Tower students in the back hesitantly nodded. Lee Han agreed with a puzzled expression. Thats right. i get it. You loved playing gyeokgu in the alleys Take this. ??? Bartrek, who accepted the cotton candy Lee Han offered, was puzzled. What is this? The snack I bought for you guys? Where does the money come from? omg. Did you steal it? Why did the question of stealing come out first? I got it from Professor Thunder Walk. !? The students were more surprised than the story of the theft. how? Huh. Threatened! no. You crazy people. Lee Han briefly explained what had happened. After hearing that explanation, the students did not understand and were astonished inwardly. How did you convince me How did you convince me? Due to Lee Hans simple explanation in one line, the students had no choice but to let their imagination run wild. uh? for a moment. Then why did we sneak out? I know. The students fell into a sense of shame. In particular, some who were getting mud on their clothes fell into a sense of shame that was as thick as the mud. what. you can play now I have left the silver for you. Tuk-tuk- Adenart, who was quietly listening to the conversation next to him, pointed to the cotton candy Batrek had received. The cotton candy was melting because I was absent-minded. Lee Han was slightly surprised and asked a small question. to give me Batrek cotton candy again? Here you are. Batrek was still in a daze, so he handed out the cotton candy to the princess again. Adenart felt anger welling up. no! But who is that person? ah. He was a really great foreknowledge wizard. Bartrek looked at the princess while explaining. The princess was glaring at the two fiercely. I heard that there is a power struggle with Wardanaj in the tower, is that true? Thats how I guessed my family name as well. Isnt it filmed? Lee Han was puzzled. As far as Lee Han knew, that kind of prediction magic was quite difficult and costly. Of course, there were primitive ancient magics outside the system that Lee Han did not know about in the empire, but there was a principle that penetrated those magics anyway. In short, it was too inconsistent to use a foresight magic that would hit someone elses family name in a sitting position here in the back alley. Because its really great. Whoop whoop. If you dont believe it, why dont you take a look? I will not accept any payment. Ianop thought it was all right. It was annoying that that talentless dwarf bastard kept hanging around, but it was an opportunity to change the topic. Besides, if what Ianob just heard is correct, that boy The Wardanaz family! If it was the Wodanaz family, there was a high possibility that the talent Antagondals wanted would come out. Ianob called out, controlling his excited heart. Wardanaz. you do too If youre wrong, Ill give you a silver coin. what? Is it really? Lee Han was surprised. Are you sick with the disease of wasting silver coins in vain? Here, try to guess this friends family name! Are you from the Wardanaz family? oh my god! Bartrek was startled once more. You kept calling me Wardanaj Are you an idiot? Priests Yoner and Cyana asked with serious faces. Bartrek came to his senses belatedly. ah. It did. sorry. Excited. Mmm. However, Lee Han was not paying attention because he was thinking about other things. I insisted that it was the Moradi family and tried to take it. He insisted that Wodanaz was his name and was actually the Moradi family and thought about taking the silver coin, but his friends reacted too quickly and the opportunity was blown away. As soon as the opportunity to earn silver coins for free disappeared, Lee Hans interest quickly faded. I am done. Lets all go to the store or look around. Bar Trek. I want to buy you a pair of clothes. I have the clothes I brought from school. Its not clothes, its stitched rags. Change because I will live. The white tiger top friends were slightly moved by Lee Hans words. thanks. Wardanaz. Thank you for removing Bartreks piece of rag! Of course, Ianop was taken aback. for a moment! Arent you curious about the future? I already know my future. Lee Han was cold. Instead of graduating from Ein Rogard with a little more difficulty than others, after graduating, he would increase his assets dozens of times with his personal connections and excellent business sense, and then blow his reputation as an emerging entrepreneur in the empire and spend his whole life playing around. Then, when he gets bored, he goes to the skeleton headmaster and throws a gold coin into his mug. It was a very clear future. Rather than that, I think you should take good care of that table. If the corner falls, the magic circle inside will shake. uh? Was it the magic table? huh. I didnt know at all!? really?! Its a useless artifact that has no effect. A bored person must have made it. Lee Han took his friends and left the alleyway. Ianob was so shocked that he couldnt even answer and just watched his back in a daze. just now? Did you notice the hidden secret from a distance without even touching the table? I couldnt believe that fact alone, but what was even more shocking was the reaction that followed. What the hell is that cynical reaction? When Ianob heard the secret of this table from Antagondals and felt exactly the structure of the magic circle, he could not close his eyes and stared at the so beautiful and perfect magical manifestation. For over half a year after that, I skipped meals and sleep while hugging this table and exploring inside it. But that boy could understand the structure with just one glance from a distance, so why did he react like that?! why? Arent you curious about this? Why arent you curious about this?! It seemed as if he had found the talent Antagondals said, but at the same time, Ianob instinctively got goosebumps because he couldnt understand what the talent was showing. It was the goosebumps he felt when he saw wizards who couldnt dare follow his level in the distant past. Wizard. Mister Wizard. I have found what you asked for. The mercenaries entrusted with the work ran to Ianop. I heard that there is a famous student among the students. He comes from a prestigious family in the empire, but his skills are already very good Are you from the Wardanaz family? youre right! Indeed, the wizard sees through everything! Although they were mercenaries who exuded a bloody and vicious atmosphere, they maintained a polite attitude in front of wizards, fearing that they would dare to be caught. They shuddered at the mystery of Ianob sitting in his seat and seeing through things a thousand miles away. Deliver this book this book to the boy somehow. The mercenaries were silent. They were mercenaries who stayed around the port and did all kinds of rough things, but they also had something to fear. He didnt want to get involved with wizards. Even more so if it was a wizard from Einrogard. Ianob thought of intimidating one of them by making him wither, but soon changed his mind. Now was not the time to wield the whip. Ill be able to run away if Im scared for nothing. Look. There is no magic attached to this book. It is a pure magic book. Were blind, so we dont know what to look at What if we pass it over and get caught by the wizards? Ask a nearby merchant or hand it over to a servant. Could it be that the mages of the empire would even torture them? Ianobs voice slowly became a low threat. Sensing the threat, the mercenaries nodded hastily and stabbed the sorcerer into their rough leather coats. I understand. Ill try to deliver it somehow. Ill give gold coins to those who do it. ! I will do my best! Only then did the mercenaries eyes flash greedily. It was dissatisfying, but Ianop decided that he needed the help of the mercenaries. They still have a corner to use. The sorcery book handed over to the mercenaries was a sorcery book written by Antagondals. It was thin and didnt have much content. It was a book about only one magic. However, that one magic was developed by Antagondals himself. This magic book also had a tremendous impact on Ianop. The wisdom contained in such a light and thin book is like this, but what about the wisdom of Antagondals himself? If he could get even a drop of that wisdom, Ianob could do anything. If he reads it he will have no choice but to be tempted! It was a heinous and bloody magic that was different from Einroguards magic. An arrogant genius would surely be interested. * * * While the students were enjoying chocolate cake and coffee on the second-floor terrace of the brick cafe, Lee Han asked Nilia a question to satisfy his curiosity. Nilia. The Shadow Ranger hunters Huh?! why?! What?! Did you make a mistake?! Did you make a mistake too?! no just curious. Are there any rules for chasing prey? You should never miss it. Theres no such thing, but Im the type to never miss my prey. Nilia took a bite of the cake and frowned. This cake was too sweet for Nilia, who was accustomed to rough and bitter food in the mountains. If it doesnt fit, can I not eat it? Oh no? Am I really good at eating sweets? Are you a dignified Imperial citizen? While Bartrek was distracted by other snacks, Lee Han sneaked the tiramisu Bartrek had ordered and set it down in front of Nilia. Nilia, who hadnt noticed yet, continued. If you miss it, youll notice it a little bit. Pride as a hunter I see. It was often said that ferocious monsters never let go of their prey because they were so proud of themselves, but the Shadow Rangers snorted when they heard that. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, they were the most proud and tenacious in the mountains! As long as they declared to the mountain range that they would catch it once, the hunters never let go of their opponent. Some hunters did not return to the post even after 20 years and stayed in the mountains looking for game. Is that why your eyes go back when you keep looking at monsters? Lee Han thought he would do better the next time he met the Shadow Ranger hunters. Wouldnt it be annoying for the rest of my life if I was marked as my enemy? Wizard! Cheuk. Lee Han almost spit out the coffee he was drinking. It wasnt the cafe stairs in the back, but the Shadow Ranger Hunter jumped up from the terrace below. Nylia was so embarrassed that she hurried under the table and covered herself with a cloak. What are you doing? Im trying to catch the Sea Serpent, but I need help. Can you help me? Did Professor Thunderwalk tell you? Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Yes? The hunters looked at Lee Han as if they were talking about something. Lee Han quickly changed his words. its nothing. Rather, Mr. Serpent. What are you doing? The Shadow Ranger hunters explained what had happened. After Professor Thunderwalker and his party found traces of the Sea Serpent, the sailors and Shadow Ranger hunters were closely watching the Sea Serpents movements. These large monsters would cause great damage to the city with one wrong move. If it came close to the harbor, it had to be caught before approaching. If theres any mayhem near the port, dozens of ships But it looks like hes coming closer. shit. yes? its nothing. So is the approach clear? Lee Han had to hold back a sigh. Now that this had happened, it was necessary to call Professor Voladi, inform the port, evacuate the people, and call the city guards. The others are fine, but Professor Voladi didnt really want to be called. Im not sure yet. I guess Ill have to look at the movement a little more But I have to prepare. A good hunter would end all hunts before starting them. The Shadow Ranger hunters, of course, planned to make perfect preparations for the Sea Serpents arrival. Then cast some magic on me. It would be better if you received it from the other wizards in the city instead of me If its related to the Sea Serpent, the other wizards in the city will unconditionally cooperate. Of course, the Shadow Patrol didnt listen to Lee Han. yes. yes. Do you like the magic of other wizards better? All right. Mister Wizard. Please cast some magic. Its true Lee Han was unfair, but he couldnt convince the Shadow Ranger hunters. In fact, it was natural. If you say to someone who doesnt know anything about magic, Look closely, this magic is more effective and easier to cast, but its a worse magic, the only response is Are all wizards crazy? The Shadow Ranger hunters jumped down the terrace again after casting a spell on the equipment Lee Han had brought. After seeing them off, Lee Han suddenly had a thought. Can I go down the stairs? Looking down, the passers-by seemed uninterested in the eccentricities of the Shadow Ranger hunters. Lee Han developed a little respect for the people of this port city. How many strange things happen Are you gone? huh. come out. Nilia crawled out from under the table. Why dont you use the stairs I couldnt help it because work was urgent. Nilia. The Shadow Ranger hunters are also doing their best to keep the city safe. Is that so? Lee Han, of course, was thinking, Why dont you use the stairs? Nilia, probably attracted by Lee Hans words, stayed still for a bit and then tilted her head. But whats the point of not using the stairs with that Oh. Bread came out. Lee Han received the brioche brought by the clerk and quickly changed the subject. Wardanaz. ? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the princess quietly spoke to Lee Han, Lee Han wondered why he was doing this. ah. Would you like some of this? Lets talk for a minute. Adenart decided to use this opportunity to clear up the misunderstanding. I wondered why Wodanaz had such a misunderstanding, but no matter how much I thought about it, it was clear that it was because of Guinando. Since the royal family that gets along with Wodanaz is Gainando, there is no choice but to misunderstand that the imperial family is obsessed with eating all. Adenart did his best to explain quietly. Gainando likes food, but he doesnt. There seems to be some misunderstanding. So I hope to clear up misunderstandings in the future! Ah Im sorry about this. It wasnt because of Cainando. Lee Han thought so to himself, but he didnt say it. He was afraid of the princesss power. There is nothing to apologize for. Then dont call me even if I get something to eat Adenart made a complicated expression between I dont like that and But wouldnt it be the same as Gainan if I said no now? Lee Han nodded as if he understood. Princess. In my opinion, it is the princess who is misunderstanding. yes? Adenarts eyes widened. Wardanazs words were unexpected. Basically, when I have something to eat, I call all my other friends. Arent everyone hungry at Ein Lorgard? I dont think the princess is particularly obsessed with food. I didnt say that He said he liked food, but he didnt say he was obsessed Isnt Kainan Island a bit obsessive? Is that is it? Adenart was suddenly confused. Wodanaz took care of me normally, just like taking care of other friends, but did Adenart just notice it because of Gainando? Im sorry. Wodanaz. haha. no. Whoops. Its easy. Lee Han felt a sense of victory inside. He was confident enough that he had never been defeated in persuasion against the imperial family he had met so far. Then rest in peace. Seeing the tray with the clerk walking next to him, Lee Han started talking. It was a panini sandwich with thinly sliced salami, cheese and lettuce sandwiched between baguettes sprinkled with olive oil. oh. give this over there Ive already had enough here. At Lee Hans instruction, the clerk nodded and put the tray down in front of Adenart. Adenart compared the number of empty cake plates in front of him with the number of empty cake plates in front of Wodanaz. No matter how you look at it, the amount Wodanaz ate was small. then isnt that what Wodanaz should get? Why me? While Adenart was staring at Lee Han with a mixture of suspicion and suspicion, the students of the White Tiger Tower started talking to Lee Han with mixed faces of anticipation. Wardanaz. that. We support you. thats right! Power is stronger than blood! Wodhanaz, but bloodline What bullshit are you talking about? Lee Han was puzzled as he held up his coffee cup. uh. Didnt you fight with the princess? Who are you to give me instructions Really, what kind of bullshit are you talking about? Lee Hans reaction made the White Tiger Tower students even more convinced. Its clear that they fought, seeing how they acted like that. Isnt a civil war breaking out between the guys in the tower of the blue dragon? When I thought so, I suddenly became worried. Originally, I would have said, Haha, kill each other in the Blue Dragon Tower! No matter how royal you are, what you got from Wardanaz Would you like a cup of coffee? Oh no. You just asked. When Lee Han raised his coffee cup and asked, the White Tiger Tower students cursed inwardly. I cheered you on! I. Wizard. ? Could you please take a look at this book? The clerk handed Lee Han an old book. It was a strange book with no cover or title. As soon as Lee Han received it, he went in for confirmation. There is no magic. no. just in case. for a moment. dont move Come up, emotion! Not enough of that, Lee Han used < Ogonin''s Recognition of Emotions > on the clerk. The clerk was puzzled and said. Whats wrong with me? Have you ever had anything to do with the Skeleton Archmage? The Lich Archmage, the Skeleton Archmage, the owner of Einrogard, etc.? What are you talking about Hmm. It has nothing to do with it. Lee Han wondered if the clerk held out a book after receiving a request from the skeleton headmaster. Because the skeleton headmaster could have prepared to bully the students outside! But it didnt seem like it. Why this book? The customer says that it is a very difficult book and wants to ask the wizard what kind of book it is. What kind of person are you? Call me. The clerk went down and came back with a puzzled face. I dont see any guests, so I wonder if theyve gone somewhere for a while? Uh Wizard. Its okay if you dont look at it if its a nuisance. I opened it too, but theres nothing special Youre not afraid. No matter how much I checked that there was no magic, it wasnt a good habit to open it like that. Is there any prophecy written down? Beside me, Bartrek opened the book in amazement. Exactly! evil! why?! If you see food on the side of the road, do you pick it up and eat it? Mr. Lee While Bartrek was feeling unjust, the clerk looked at him again and said. That the guest has some money left to ask the wizard, should I just return it? no. A spirit of inquiry is a virtue that a wizard should have. Lee Han grabbed the book right away. < Where is the secret of true magic? > If you are a talented wizard, you must have felt the suffocating stuffiness of the empires magic system. hmm. I guess I have no talent. Ive never felt it before. I felt a lot from the professors of Ein Rogard, but dont you pay attention to this? The Empires magic system helped even stupid wizards not die, but in return lost access to all the great magic beyond the veil. In search of more powerful magic, we go outside the system and beyond the veil Its a junk book. Lee Han was dumbfounded and returned the book to the clerk. When the guests come back, tell them not to believe it because it is a trash book. What nonsense Probably the wizard who wrote that book doesnt even know what a safety rule is. Whining about not being able to learn magic because of safety rules. What kind of nonsense bullshit is that? Id rather read Professor Voladis blood magic book. Professor Voladi, who wrote a radical theory to amplify mana using magician blood as a reagent, also started with safety rules! The wizard who wrote that book was Professor Voladi or younger. yes. Sorry for wasting your time, mage. I will tell you that. * * * he said. Dont talk bullshit! Ianob threw off the mysterious and dangerous attitude he usually showed in front of mercenaries and growled ferociously. The mercenary screamed as he suddenly felt his collar strangle him. Jung really really! No wizard can read it and say its a trash book! Are you saying that knowing who wrote the book? Only when the mercenarys face turned livid did Ianob come to his senses. Come to think of it, the mercenary couldnt have lied. Dont skip a single word and say it straight! Say it! However, no matter how hard I tried, nothing changed. Having let go of his rage, Ianob fell into despair. Originally, Beomjae knew very well that it was not easy to understand genius, but today it hit him particularly deeply. I had no idea what the hell he was thinking. Even so I still cant give up. Having come this far, it was a matter of pride apart from the wisdom of Antagondals. What the hell is that boy looking at, he thinks so little of the magic that Ianob built up? However, if you take a closer look here, you can feel suspicious. If you feel suspicious before you buy a good impression, the professors of Einrogard will stop you Just thinking about it sent chills down my spine. Ianob! what? Another mercenary came. I think we should get out of the port for a while. The Sea Serpent is said to be approaching. All city guards and local adventurers are converging here. What bothers me wait. Ianop suddenly had an idea. If it were to subdue the Sea Serpent, surely the magicians of Ein Rogard would participate. If you were still a young wizard, you couldnt help but feel a thirst for power. What if you witness unknown magic at that time? I will participate too. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Yes? The mercenaries felt the biggest embarrassment they felt today. Participating in the subjugation itself was not a problem. The port must be crowded as not only city guards and adventurers, but also nearby guilds participate as vigilantes. It didnt even go unnoticed because there were a few dubious gang members involved. But Are you trying to approach the magicians of Einrogard again? If I accidentally touched the beehive There was no way a wizard like Ianob would participate in the subjugation for the city out of pure good intentions. Of course, it was clear that he had an intention to approach the magicians of Ein Lorgard. Cheeik! With an eerie sound like flesh burning, a string with a strange pattern appeared around the necks of the mercenaries in the seat. The mercenaries let out a croak at the sudden feeling of being strangled. M Mage Please help Mage! We are all loyal! It should be. Of course I believe in you guys. Ianob swung his staff and tied the ropes around the mercenaries necks. Now, as soon as the mercenaries are in a situation where you dont know where to go, you have to be careful. Keuhuk Im sorry I didnt know about the great black magic Help me! Ianob was annoyed at the moment when the mercenaries recognized this beautiful enchantment as black magic, but he held it in. Now was the time to focus solely on the gemstone from Einrogard. * * * Dont you think this quill is fine, Wodanaz? Hmm but it seems a bit expensive. Its still pretty. Arent you tired of getting goose feathers from Ein Rogard and making quills? Ill have to ask for a cut. really? really? Asan whispered with a shocked face. But Lee Han was serious. hello. I saw it in the store next door Asan respected Lee Han more now than when he defeated the king of the frost giants or when he showed his abilities in front of the Dalcard familys brothers and sisters. However, the fun market tour of the students ended there. The Shadow Ranger hunters are back. Seeing this, Lee Han sighed deeply. There was only one reason why they would come back now. The Sea Serpent is definitely approaching. All right. Lee Han really doesnt want to go, but hes ready to go and tell Professor Boladi. Since this happened, the entire city had to prepare. sorry. Nilia apologized with a very apologetic face. It was a rare sight. Its not your fault, its just Mr. Serpents fault Kids! Gather everyone! Its time to stop playing and go to the mansion! If you have something to buy, buy it quickly! Lee Han exclaimed and asked the quill shop merchant. Is there any discount if you catch a Sea Serpent approaching the port? Nilia was a little worried about whether to just go first. In the meantime, the friends gathered, one by one, with a bundle tucked between their arms. Yoner packed a new small bronze cauldron (much thicker than the one used in Einrogard, so it could hold poisonous ingredients) Ratford, who was pleased that he bought a cheap rock pick equipment with a little blood on it. I bought fracture healing ointment, I dont know if this works. The grumbling Bartrek Adenart was a little taken aback. Everyone bought something. Lee Han, who noticed that, kindly told me. You cant buy it. Princess. I didnt even buy Nilia here. ! Nilia took a quick look and put the < Waste Star Catchers, they are the guardians of the empire! > book she had purchased earlier into her arms. Thats right. Its more rustic to come all the way here and try to buy something. is not it? Its not tacky lets go when were all together. Back at the mansion, I saw Professor Voladi returning from the other side as well. Lee Han greeted and asked. Where have you been, Professor? To find something useful. Professor Voladi answered calmly. The professor answered briefly, but Lee Han, who listened, had to use his infinite imagination. What are you talking about? Could it be that I was looking for a new opponent to deal with in the second semester? You must have kidnapped some criminal in a back alley, right? It was all the more frightening because it was possible for Professor Voladi. For some reason, it seems that there is some blood on Professor Voladis coat Oh. professor. I have something to tell you. what? He says the Serpent is coming. Lee Han explained the information the Shadow Ranger hunters asked for in as detailed a way as possible. In order not to be misunderstood by Professor Voladi, Did you not tell me on purpose? A Mr. Serpent? yes. Professor Voladis facial muscles, which had been hardened like granite, loosened very slightly. Lee Han realized that Professor Voladi was happy now. Oh no. professor. Im not asking you to go catch the Sea Serpent together, but this is a matter of procedure When a large monster comes to the port, its a procedure to notify the people in the port first and inform those who can participate in the city. Of course, talking to Professor Voladi was the procedure. However, if you interpret it as You look like an admirable disciple to come to find Mr. Serpent, Lee Han was very troubled. I guess so. I dont think I understood this person. The Sea Serpent is finally approaching? Upon hearing the news, Professor Thunderwalker frowned and walked out. Im going to have a hard time at night. professor. Here is your wallet. oh. thanks. When Lee Han returned the wallet, Professor Wooregeol accepted it without thinking. The wallet was empty. Such a thrifty child! Ive finished my work, but the monster doesnt notice. I mean. People from the Maykin family also clicked their tongues. I would have done something with this if I had come out before the negotiations were all settled, but since the negotiations were neatly finished, hunting for the Mr. Serpent was more of a tedious overtime job. Lets think positively. The Sea Serpents always come up with useful stuff I think the professors will have to work hard. The professors nodded their heads at the words of Professor Thunderwalk. Since a large monster like the Sea Serpent appeared, it was only natural that as a professor, he would have to take the lead. You guys wait in the back. Nothing dangerous, but dont relax. You never know when you might need your help. The students were first-year students in Einrogard, but outside of it, they were magicians who properly inherited the imperial lineage. Considering the jagged and unstable skills of wizards that are common outside, Ein Lorgards students were more than adequately treated. yes! The students stood up from their seats with stiff faces. He had gone through all sorts of prenatal battles in Ein Lorgard, but experiencing it outside like this felt different. Lee Han tried to move with his friends. Then, Professor Thunder Walk looked at Lee Han as if asking what he was doing. Where are you going? yes? Please wait in the back Ah! Thunderstruck Professor burst out laughing as if he had forgotten. Of course not you! Professor Lightning Walk also had a big laugh. Why are you going to the rear! The people of the Meikin family did not understand and were taken aback by the dwarf professors laughter. Lee Han wasnt even very funny. The dwarves are annoying. * * * Light! Lee Han swung his staff. A ball of blazing light rose. The professors laughed out loud, but it wasnt entirely without reason. In a situation where he had to urgently prepare for such a large monster, there was no way he could pull back a near-infinite magic source like Lee Han. The first thing Lee Han started doing was preparing the light source. The sun was already setting far beyond the horizon, and darkness was creeping over the harbor. If a melee broke out in a dark situation, it was advantageous to the monsters, so of course we had to prepare for the light. As the wizards came, the people of the city also expected wouldnt it be solved somehow with magic?, but this is what the heck is this? Have I misunderstood the time? The city guard soldiers who rushed to the city couldnt help but be astonished at the appearance of the dazzling port. I wanted there to be a light, but isnt this too bright even if its bright? Even if it is like this Can it be like this?? Is the original magic going to be something like this? Because they are the magicians of Einrogard However, even the soldiers voice, which said, Isnt it possible because they are the magicians of Einrogard? did not have confidence. To be honest, I was still puzzled. Light, light, light, light, light Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han went around the port without stopping and floated all the spheres of light. The adventurers who were waiting with bows were dumbfounded and whispered. Student Arent you a student? Is Einrogard able to use that level of magic even as a student? No, the wizard who participated in the party the other day complained filthyly while making a light as big as a lantern Not knowing that he was leaving a very strong impression on the people of the port, Lee Han went round and round. It was overflowing with magic power, but because the port was so wide, it was a pain to install the spheres of light one by one. They say that if the head is bad, the body suffers. Lee Han sighed inwardly. I felt like I knew why the headmaster of the skeleton was so hard on people as magic actors. If I had only known how to use higher-level magic, I would have filled the whole area with light with the snap of a finger! Im done. Good job. Then Ill cast an enchantment on the equipment. Thats right. Professor Wooregeol was embarrassed to say take a break. Lee Han didnt notice the professors intentions and immediately set off for the next job. The Shadow Ranger hunters received it earlier, but now there are many, many people in the port holding unenchanted bows and crossbows. If you think about the ballistas installed there and things like that Shouldnt we take a break? The people from the Meikin family hesitated to talk. Commenting on the educational policy in the presence of Einrogards professor could seem like a pretty rude act, so I was careful, but this time it wasnt easy to hold back. Professor Wooregeol glanced at the outsiders and made an excuse. For Wardanaz, this is more like a walk. yes? The people of the Meikin family looked at the spheres of light floating all over the harbor and were bewildered. What kind of bullshit is that But Professor Thunderwalker was confident and shameless. After pushing once, I tried to keep the lie until the end. Rather, telling him to rest is hurting Wodanazs pride. Please never mention it. Aha I see. If Lee Han had listened, he would have kicked Professor Thunderwalker from behind and threw him into the sea, but Lee Han was busy enchanting the equipment of the guardsmen. The people of the Meikin family marveled at what they had just heard. It was to the point where I thought I wasnt from the Wardanaj family. Well, that kind of personality, so Joanen-sama must have liked it. The people of the Meikin family respected Joanen for his outstanding ability, but they did not fail to notice Joanens shortcomings. Joanen was, objectively speaking, a mad workaholic. Hearing from someone like that, I really liked you, and I want to invite you to the studio after graduation was a dangerous signal not only in terms of ability, but also in terms of personality. It is possible that the other party is also a little crazy about work Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Everyone from the Wardanaz family has something surprising about them. Everyone is unique. When the people of the Meikin family came to their understanding, Professor Wooregeol felt a bit sorry. I lied to make things easier, but seeing my student misunderstood as a mad workaholic wasnt comfortable either. I heard that Wardanaz is just as crazy about magic as the rest of the family I heard that you are taking all the schools of magic you can learn in your first year at the same time. Its really amazing. Joe. He is a very magical man. Professor Wooregeol quickly gave up his excuses and turned around. This is self-employed. No matter how much I thought about it, hearing all of that was right on my own merits. * * * Here comes! On the other side of the harbor, as bright as daylight, the waves roared and gigantic tentacles wriggled. The Shadow Ranger hunters out on the speedboat bit their fingers, smeared their arrows with blood, and aimed sharply at the Sea Serpent. Your servant, who started hunting in the shadows, is now ready to hunt. The owner of the mountain range, please take good care of us. The Shadow Ranger Hunters raised their fighting spirit with a brief oath. An opponent who could easily be killed with a single arrow did not need such an oath, but for a strong enemy warned by hunters instincts, such an oath would serve as a starting point to announce the battle. The arrows stained with the blood of the patrols were neither broken nor broken, like a curse that would never be lifted. It is deeply embedded in the body of the prey and remains like a symbol until the long hunt is over. puck! A bow and arrow reinforced with magic. In addition, the strength of the Shadow Rangers enhanced with potions and additional magic. Even the determination to focus on raising the mana of the whole body to pierce the thick and tough leather of the Sea Serpent. All of that combined to pierce the Sea Serpents massive torso. Seeing the sea serpents tentacles unrealistically bursting and being severed, the hunters were puzzled for the first time in a long time. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Umwhy didnt that stick through How hard did you pull it?! Start firing! Start firing! Let the hunt begin! Although the Shadow Ranger hunters were traditionalists, they werent foolish enough to stop moving when tradition was blown away in these circumstances. In an instant, a bloody rapid fire began. Dozens of arrows flew from the speedboat into the body of the Sea Serpent, as if fired from a ballista. Puff pup pup pup puck! is this? Even after shooting the Shadow Ranger hunters, they panicked. The Sea Serpent started screaming with a hole in it like a stuffed toy stuffed with cotton. Who made the oath?! Isnt that just fish level?! Dont you know that the Mountain Spirit gets angry if you break your oath!? No, everyone agreed, so why are you talking nonsense now! If those large monsters arent enemies, then who is? You even have to stop breathing, you idiots! Fortunately, the conversations of the hunters on the speedboat were not overheard by the people on the port. The soldiers above the harbor could only admire. Ive heard many names of the Shadow Patrol in the world, but I cant believe its this much! uh? Doesnt this just end there? Lee Han, who cast a spell on the soldiers, was surprised by the scene on the sea. Right now, the soldiers were diligently sharing potions and receiving Lee Hans magic, but isnt this just being caught over there? I think Ive been struggling for nothing? While I was contemplating whether I should be grateful or regretful when it ended like this, a huge column of water burst out from afar. It was a column of water that burst from a farther distance than the current fierce battle was taking place. One more! There is one more, Mage! A soldier who had drunk an eye-enhancing potion screamed from the top of the harbor watchtower. Lee Han also concentrated magic in his eyes to check his movements. The Sea Serpent, which looked like a giant marlin, was twisting in this direction, its blade-like jaw flashing. ! Its flying!! Hey hey profit! The sea serpent flew like an arrow with a piercing sound that tore through the air. The soldiers who didnt know that they would shoot in the air like that instead of swimming in the sea screamed in fright. Its like the beard of such a goddamn ancestor! Prof. Woorewalk took out a potion bottle from his chest and quickly threw it into the sea while swearing loudly. Kwajijijijik! Then, the water in the harbor suddenly surged up and turned into a thick wall of ice. According to Article 3, Paragraph 1 of the contract, the following demons are called. The iron arm demon gladiator Bertrug the rapid demon spearman Iheel Lightning-walking Professor also took out a scroll from his waist and tore it apart and summoned the contracted summons. The demons that jumped out spewed crimson smoke and pounced on the Sea Serpent, who crashed into the ice wall. Chow! The Sea Serpent swung his upper jaw like a giant blade like a master sword. With one swing, a sailboat in its orbit and the ports facilities were cut down intact. The Demon Summoner dodged the attack, but it roared in agony as if it had been seriously injured. Such a useless bastard! Take the down payment! -Mi Im sorry. The devil responded to Professor Lightnings bruise with a face full of humiliation. Open fire. Open fire! The city guards opened fire as the Sea Serpent was stranded in front of the icy harbor. As the siege engines set up with the fiery arrows started firing, a sharp sound came from the sea serpents scales. ! The one making a mess in the port was far more intelligent than the one being hunted by the Shadowhunters from afar. The latter was only big, but he had no special ability or cunning, so he was being beaten, but the former immediately noticed the danger and responded to it the moment he was attacked. Kwajik! It broke the frozen surface and dived deep below. It will come out again! I know, I know! Professor Thunderstruck was crying and took out the next potion. A few houses in the capital had to use a second bottle of potion that was affordable. I knew that some of the Sea Serpents had unusual personalities, but I didnt know that there were such troublesome ones. Tak- Professor Voladi flew through the sky and landed on the ice wall. Professor Thunderwalk almost cried. Professor Bagreg! Dozens of light bullets instantly appeared in the air, and they hit the Sea Serpent. The Sea Serpent was preparing to launch under the surface, but screamed and evaded. Its shallow. Professor Voladi quickly drank the magic recovery potion and then explored the Sea Serpents movements. I fired the fastest attack to block the launch, but thats why I bought the guys vigilance. professor! Lee Han was the last to arrive while casting magic on the soldiers. Follow the owners orders and freeze! The imperfect < Fengerin''s Ice Elemental Double > spell was cast. Originally, I wanted to use another alter ego magic, but it was difficult to implement the other alter ego magic. Even if it was imperfect, only the higher level magic < Pengerin''s Ice Elemental Double > could implement the movement. Move! Originally, the 4th circle magic < Pengerin''s Cold Elemental Alternate > should have been able to share the vision of the clone, which looked so similar to the owner that it was indistinguishable from the outside. Among them, Lee Han discarded unnecessary ones and chose only the appearance and movements. An ice clone that looked like Lee Han quickly ran across the sea. Stimulated by that, the Sea Serpent swung his sharp jaws in anger. Cold air, become an arrow and shoot! The moment the Sea Serpent appeared, Lee Han started shooting ice arrows with sharp concentration. Only one or two penetrated the scales, but it didnt matter. As the ice clung to it, the Sea Serpent howled in annoyance. Professor Voladi immediately cast the spell. Evaporate! ! Lee Han was astonished to see the ice clinging to the Sea Serpent evaporate as it was and deal a massive blow. An application like that! I thought that Professor Voladi, who was crazy about battles, hadnt learned from Umidhus. Are you crazy!? Why are you interfering!? The two dwarf professors exclaimed as if they were absurd. Lee Han asked back in embarrassment. uh? Wasnt I also participating? Hey you crazy bastard! Are you saying that!? Thunderstruck Professor exclaimed in astonishment. Professor Thunderwalk was in a state of panic to the point where he wondered if he was rebelling because he was told not to wait in the rear now. I asked them to respond flexibly on the front line as much as they had overflowing magic power. Who said to directly participate in the frontline battle! The people of the Maikin family were so shocked that they fell backwards and screamed. Mmm. Seeing the atmosphere at the port, Lee Han realized belatedly that he had done something quite crazy. It seems that common sense has collapsed a little because of Ein Rogard. shit. Because of my habits at school. Lee Han looked resentfully at Professor Voladi, who was in charge of this task. Professor Voladi said sternly. Its reckless to participate directly. no no!! Even if its the same thing, it sounds different depending on whos saying it. For a moment, Lee Han felt unfair and his heart almost stopped. But Professor Voladi was very cool. You can do reckless things like this inside Ein Lorgard, but outside, if you act as you please, your life could be in danger. Should I bury it in the sea with the real Sea Serpent? Kururureung- Summon your alter ego. As the Sea Serpent tried to keep moving despite the blows, Professor Voladi shouted. Lee Han immediately created an ice alter ego. Add shared vision and elemental attacks. Thats it now Lee Han wanted to reply, If it were that easy, Id have perfected this magic before. Lee Han gritted his teeth and added magic. Originally, the alter ego could not stand the magic and had to be freed. But Its okay?! Surprisingly, < Pengerin''s alter ego of the cold element > was completed as if the pressure of the Sea Serpent stimulated Lee Hans instincts. Professor Voladi ordered with an expressionless face as if he knew that. Move it forward. Lee Hans alter ego immediately ran out. The Sea Serpent instinctively rushed to cut down the clone. Dismissed! The moment the clone was cut, the power of the cold element burst out, froze the Sea Serpents upper jaw instantly. puck! Professor Voladi evaporated the very ice and blew it away. The Sea Serpent rolled to the side once more. Lets wait a minute. yes? Uh uh Professor Voladi turned around defenselessly, leaving the Mr. Serpent with poison rising. Lee Han was taken aback, but he couldnt argue now. To the cold element? No, its too late to slow it down with cold elements now! hit To strike Instinctively, a water bead gushed around Lee Han and began to spin. The rotation grew sharper and more ferocious, and it flew at the Sea Serpent with a bloody roar. is it!? The heavy feeling felt at the end of the magic was different from what I used to use with a quick rotation. Lee Han hoped. bang! The moment it touched, the Sea Serpents scales shattered and deeply dented. It was as powerful as being hit by a boulder. At that moment, Professor Voladi turned around. A line of red magical power flashed and tore the Sea Serpent in two. The rotation is fine. Actually, it was fine from before. Lee Han emphasized that it was not because of Mr. Serpent. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Is that so? Professor Voladi didnt pay much attention to Lee Hans excuses and took a glass bottle of red potion out of his pocket and took a sip. At first, I thought it was a magic recovery potion Its blood, right? Lee Han realized that Professor Voladi had used blood magic to amplify his mana. Well, considering the power of the blood sword just shown, it would have been difficult even for Professor Voladi to cast it so quickly without any cost. Are you okay with magic power? Lee Han-eun was worried about the professor and asked. Occasionally, it was easy to forget when looking at the heavenly appearances of Einrogards professors, but the professors were also people made of flesh and blood. Of course, there was a lich, but Magic wasnt a convenient study where you could only get rewards without a price, and of course, after such intense battles, the wizards were also burdened. Okay. I dont think you have anything to worry about. There was no need for a disciple to worry about a master, as if the master were worried about the disciple. Professor Voladi took one look at Lee Han. Despite the fierce battle, there seemed to be no abnormality in magic power. It was new, but it was a truly overwhelming amount of horsepower. Do you remember the magic you just used? yes? You mean < Pengerin''s elemental cold alter ego >? Professor Voladi shook his head slowly. Of course, making < Pengerin''s alter ego of the cold element > a success was great, but that wasnt what the professor was trying to say. The magic I used after that. Ah, I put rotation properties on the water beads Yes. I think you can give it a name. ! Lee Han was surprised. Giving a name to magic was by no means light. This was possible when the magic had a value that was clearly distinct from other magic. After Guinando saw the magic missile magic written in the book and cast it, he said, Since my magic is much slower and weaker than the magic written in the book, Ill name it Guinandos Magic Missile! Its like magic that anyone can use easily! It was quite surprising that Professor Voladi said such a thing, as it was not forced by a single wizard. You mean your name? It doesnt seem like that much magic. It wasnt that I wasnt happy. The joy of succeeding in casting magic with a single knife, which had been forcibly cast by dividing the casting process, was a sense of accomplishment that only a wizard could feel. It was similar to the feeling of putting dozens of scattered puzzles together into one. However, not everyone who succeeds in difficult magic can be named You dont have to create something out of nothing to be able to name it. Improvements can also be named. Thats true Lee Han hesitated, but Professor Voladi explained a bit more. The magic I just used looks similar to Yumidhus-samas Suoctan, but its definitely different. It was a water elemental magic that was evaluated as lacking in destructive power, but it was Eumidhus who reversed that evaluation. A wizard who maximized destructive power by combining various deepening properties with the water element! One of them, < Eumidihus'' Water Octane >, was a magic that fused the element of water with rotational properties to the extreme. The penetrating power and destructive power concentrated at this one point was famous for the anecdote that Eumidius, the founder of magic, used it himself to instantly kill a demon duke. As Professor Voladi, who studied under Eumidhus, it was natural for him to teach this magic to a brilliant disciple who longed for in-depth wisdom of elemental magic. And as much as this disciple greedily requested, he eventually reinterpreted and improved Suoctan in his own way and completed it. Unnecessary processes are cut out from the original magic, and the missing parts are sensibly supplemented using magic. It was less powerful than Eumidhus direct casting, but it was enough. As long as it hits the sea serpent and ties it up, its great in terms of power. Most of all, it was impressive that the casting speed was drastically reduced. What was needed in a magic battle was the minimum amount of accurate power to defeat the enemy, not a show of strength. It would be much more suitable for a person-to-person battle. Isnt it a bit of a waste of mana? Although the compliment was bigger than expected, Lee Han took a realistic approach. The parts cut off while hastily omitting unnecessary processes were a wasteful use of mana. Because all magic has its pros and cons. thank you. I will consider it an honor. Lee Han honestly expressed his gratitude and decided to enjoy it. Its not bad. Of course, this < Wodanaz''s Suoctan > magic did not seem to be a widespread magic throughout the empire. It would be nice to be able to play and eat for the rest of my life with just one magic, but Lee Han doesnt have such vain expectations. Objectively, the flaws are a bit big, but First of all, the water element type combat magic itself is a bit minor, and if you add the rotation attribute from there, its even more minor, but if you add the disadvantage of over- consuming magic It was too limited. But even taking that into consideration, it was true that he was happy to have his magic named after him. Wouldnt it look much more plausible if you add a line saying, I have completed the 4th circle magic < Wodanaz''s Water Octane > when submitting a proposal or receiving investment later? Professor Voladi nodded as if he was satisfied with his students delight. Then he opened his mouth again. When you return to Einrogard, write a book about the water elemental magic you realized this time. yes? Lee Han, whom he liked, hesitated. What did you just say? It was not uncommon for wizards to organize their understanding of magic into books, such as < Basic Lightning Elemental Magic and Its Applications > or < Basic Blood Magic and Its Applications >. Einrogard students also used to make books by organizing their realizations for training and learning. usually seniors! While Lee Han was stunned, saying, Isnt this person crazy?, the professor continued. ah. for a moment. I was mistaken. I knew you would too. Lee Han secretly hoped that Professor Voladi would ask him to try again around the 4th grade. is not it? Since he is a person with no conscience, he might have made it in 3rd grade. Then by avoiding classes in the third year Write two books. One about enlightened magic, the other about the direction of magic improvement. One was to organize magic, and the other was to think about how to further develop that magic. Professor Voladi added one more to satisfy the students endless intellectual quest like magic. I didnt know what crazy things I would do otherwise, like running into the Sea Serpent today. While Lee Han was so absurd that he couldnt say anything, Professor Thunderwalker came running. His face was full of fatigue because he had managed to calm down the people of the Meikin family and the city, who were about to have a heart attack because of the student jumping into the battlefield. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hey you crazy bastard! Why the hell did you rush in front of Mr. Serpent! Prof. Lee Han, who exclaimed with an exasperation, flinched when he saw Lee Hans granite-like expression filled with anger. Did I talk too much? * * * After preparing the magic to show to Einrogards students, Ianop headed to the port with the mercenaries. The mercenaries asked cautiously. Wizard. Shouldnt we hurry? The hunt for the Sea Serpent doesnt end so soon. The battle against a large monster with tenacious vitality was usually an endurance fight. Even if you go later than now, it will be enough. If only I could show you this magic What Ianop had prepared was a terribly beautiful weakening magic. It was easy to be misunderstood as black magic, but it was absolutely not, and once cast, it was an endowment magic that nestled in the opponents body and reversed the regenerative power. It would be even more effective against opponents like the Sea Serpent. Mister Magician. The port is on fire ? The harbor is bright! ! Ianob was surprised to see the splendid appearance of the harbor. Like in broad daylight, spheres of light were densely embedded and driving out the darkness. No matter how much Einrogards wizard is, is it so wasteful? Nonsense! Ianob wondered if he had created a new magic in Einrogard. No matter how little light there is, there is no need to waste mana by summoning spheres of light one by one before the serpent hunt. Yeah. great. As expected of the wizards the mercenaries said flatteringly, but Ianobs head was so complicated that he couldnt even hear it. No matter how much I looked at it, I couldnt even guess what the structure of that magic was. Ianob felt a deep sense of humiliation, as he had felt in the distant past. Even a simple magic like that couldnt read the structure. I dont know! How can you do that all at once Mage. Wizard! When Ianop was distracted, the mercenaries urgently called the wizard. Why? The hunt It starts soon? Is it over? what? Ianob looked away from the sphere of light and turned his head. Surprisingly, the body of the Sea Serpent was lying on the docks of the harbor below. Even at a glance, I could tell that intense magic had come and gone. Remains of ice and the uniquely dismembered corpse of the Sea Serpent. By what kind of magic Its over!? Yes yes The mercenaries, frightened by the wizards unusual appearance, hurriedly brought one of the sailors around them. Did you say you saw it? How many times do you say? I saw it from the bottom! i get it. I understand, so speak well. Because he is such a great person. What A wizard from Einrogard? The sailor who was called by the mercenaries looked at Ianob in the carriage and asked curiously. The only great person in this city dressed like that was the wizard of Einrogard. Your identity is not something you ask. Do you want to give the silver coin back? The mercenary said with a mixture of irritation, but the sailor who rolled as he rolled on the rough sea was not easy. He retorted and said. That damn thing I called someone in a hurry, so what Ianob bounced another silver coin instead of answering. Then, the irritable sailors attitude suddenly changed to a friendly one. What are you so curious about? Who cast that light magic? Do you remember which professor it was? Did you use special reagents or scrolls when casting? Students did it. And uh reagents or scrolls? If it was something like that scroll, you didnt use it. !!!!! Ianob was so shocked that he involuntarily moaned. There was only one student. Are you a student of the Wardanaz family? Oh right! That was the name. Do not lie! Im not lying! Call anyone else and you will know. The sailors demeanor was so imposing that Ianob instinctively sensed that there was no lie in that statement. That all at once? How at once? In fact, it wasnt cast at once, but Ianob inadvertently thought so. What did you catch? How did you catch it? Ianob, in shock, asked the mercenaries if they were curious. One shot and caught enchanted arrows. Did the magicians of Einrogard give it to you? no. That, too, was done by a student wizard from the Wardanaz family. Even the mercenaries, unfamiliar with magic, seemed to be surprised, and their words became less. Roughly, I got a feeling why Ianop was shocked. The other one? Einrogard mages caught it themselves. I guess the student I mentioned earlier didnt wear it this time. no. Did you participate and fight together? Arent they twins? Triplets No, maybe quintuplets Only the whispers of the mercenaries quietly spread through the harbor streets in the middle of the night. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Magician. Wizard? After the sailor left, Ianob didnt say anything, so the mercenaries asked with a slightly frightened expression. There was no sign as frightening as a wizard remaining silent. I will definitely attract them! Inside the hood, Ianobs eyes glowed like torches. The actions thus far were simply because of Antagondals orders and rewards. But when he saw the piece of magic he had just seen, Ianobs eyes widened and he changed his mind. That must be the lumber of the archmage. The Empires magic criminals were evil and corrupt, but their greed for magic was the same as that of wizards. It was the same with Ianop. Why did he keep his head down for a long time under a dangerous and capricious figure like Antagondals? It was because of his greed for magic. But what if that boy falls into an evil sorcery and becomes an archmage? In the meantime, what if Ianop serves as his faithful right-hand man? You will be able to fully enjoy the magical secrets flowing from her side. It was a reward that could not be expected from someone as stingy as Antagondals. Convinced that the boy was the lumberjack of the Archmage, Ianob risked his own life. Instead of reporting to Antagondals Ianop decided to secretly monopolize the boy instead of dedicating it to Antagondals. It was a much more attractive way to enlist a boy and become his confidant than to sacrifice him. Dedicated to the wizard of the house of Wodanaz, who was born with great talent Ianob began to write a letter with great care. The idea of approaching it in a way that showed the magic of Antagondals little by little, as he had done so far, was completely abandoned. Come to think of it, that was stupid. How absurd he must have been to have approached the archmages lumber, who was even looking down on Antagondals, in that way. A more explicit and more seductive approach had to be taken. I am an old but experienced mage. I am aware of some spells that the Empire has banned because of their danger, and Ive even set foot in areas forbidden by the Empire. But Ive never seen a sorcerer with such great talent as you. Please allow me to serve you! Thus, I hope that I can dedicate my little knowledge and wisdom to you, and that it will become the cornerstone of great magic Ianob wrote a letter so low-key that the mercenaries would be shocked to know. It was not common for one wizard to send a letter to another wizard saying that he would serve as a servant. But Ianop did not feel any humiliation. He was planning to corrupt the boy of House Wodanaz with the wicked wisdom that Ianop knew, if he could somehow make contact. In the process, getting down on your knees and rubbing your forehead on the floor was nothing. Send this! Yes Yes! The mercenaries, frightened by the deafening voice of Ianop, ran out through the streets at night without giving any reply. * * * The next day. Ianob hid himself in a corner of the harbor inn and waited for the mercenaries to return. It definitely works. What wizard wouldnt be interested in bowing so low. Ianob was sure that the Wodanaz boy would be willing to share a word. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wizard! Its here! Hearing the mercenarys voice and opening the inn door, Ianobs heart skipped a beat. However, the mercenarys expression was strange. It was an awkward and uncomfortable face, as if he was hiding something, as if he was guilty of something . Ianobs instincts started to sound the alarm. Seolm Is that the person? yes! At Lee Hans question, the mercenary nodded hastily. For a moment, he forgot his anxiety and Ianops face brightened. Mrs. Wardanaz Professor! That person is right! ?! The moment Lee Han pointed his finger at it, the wall behind the inn suddenly shattered and the shadow rushed ferociously. Quarreung! Ianob was also a wild backstreet wizard, and he had no magical combat experience. As soon as he felt something strange behind him, he freaked out and activated the artifact. Along with the intense strengthening magic, Ianobs thinking accelerated and his field of vision widened. At the same time, a transparent barrier of power appeared in front of them, and the defense was activated. Chiik C Lastly, Ianobs ring spun around and dyed Ianobs hand purple. It was a powerful enchantment that reversed the opponents regenerative power the moment it touched them. Even this much would have melted the mediocre battle mages, but unfortunately, the opponent was too bad. Professor Voladi moved even faster than Ianob. When the barrier appeared in front of Ianob, Professor Voladi was already accelerating into the air and occupying the top of Ianobs head. As Ianobs ring worked, magic was concentrated on his hand, and Professor Voladi cut off both of his opponents arms without hesitation. The scarf, reinforced with transformation magic and enchantment, blew off the magic criminals arms like a famous sword. Ianob let out a scream of pain and made a final push. His intention was to activate the scroll tied to his ankle to spread a sulfur fog around him and escape. However, Professor Voladi had already pierced Ianobs body with his sword. hooked! As the petrification potion made by Professor Thunderwalker applied to the blade spread throughout his body, Ianob was turned into stone. Did you get it?! I got it. Good job you worked hard! From the back wall of the shattered inn, Professor Thunderwalkers voice was heard nervously. I was so impatient that I even forgot the respect I usually had with professors. Are you alright, Wodanaz!? yes. its okay. What kind of crazy bastard is all twisted! Professor Thunderwalker sighed in amazement and glanced at the stone Ianob. From the artifacts he possessed to the magic he tried to use, he was no ordinary magic criminal. It was clear that he was a pretty famous guy. It was surprising that such a guy approached Wodanaz, but what was even more surprising was you werent curious about this, were you? Professor Wooregeol asked while looking at the letter Lee Han had given him. To be honest, if I were a young professor, I would have met him once after reading this letter. How could a wizard so obediently offer his wisdom, as a proud and curious wizard, refuse it? No matter what, I would have met you once. However, as soon as Wodanaz received this letter, he said, Professor! professor! Some suspicious criminal sent me a letter! Thanks to that, things went smoothly without any twists or turns, but to be honest, I was a bit embarrassed. Is this child greedy? What are you curious about? Lee Han was puzzled. If some suspicious wizard says, I will offer my wisdom and become your slave, What is it? Are you a swindler? Why did you meet him? Even more so, if he came out with the professors of Einrogard, it would have been correct to call the professors and solve the problem. Normally, I just harass you all the time, but even at times like this, shouldnt it be worthwhile to use it? No that isnt there magic or knowledge unknown in the empire? There is nothing good about learning something like that. Even if you only learn properly verified magic, there is a lot to learn. Are you a real wizard? * * * The stone magic criminal was thrown away along with the pile of luggage, and the students prepared to go back. Thanks to the completion of the request according to the schedule when leaving school, the faces of the students as well as Professor Wooreeul were very bright. Wardanaz. I didnt see you in the morning, what happened? Some magical criminal sent me a strange letter and went to catch it with the professor. just say no if you dont want to tell me. child. Bartrek grumbled. Most likely, Wodanaz had visited a secret shop in a city only he knew. A shop that sells rare artifacts such as the < Mirror that tells the future > and < The quill that writes the correct answer instead. > If it was a store like that, it was understandable that Wodanaz wouldnt tell me. Instead of hitting Bartrek, Lee Han kindly asked a question. Bartrek. What would you do if you received a letter from an unknown wizard praising your talent and offering to serve as your servant? what? Bartrek reacted as if he was talking about something, but after a while, he was immediately immersed. You get a letter like that? I? Hmmm that sounds a bit nonsensical. Isnt it too soon? Still, if you accept it He really likes this kid. Lee Han was dumbfounded. It was absurd to see him thinking so seriously while rolling his eyes while saying with his mouth, Its not realistic. It was like Gainando seriously contemplating, what if I fall into the Toberiz series world and become an assistant, what if I become a wizard card champion. Shouldnt we meet first and give some lessons? You seem to want to see me so earnestly? Lets assume that the other person is a bit suspicious and has committed a crime. still? Are you a criminal? Mmmmm. Bartrek was in trouble again. But what Hes the one who came to be my slave Hey. right! Lee Han slapped Bartrek on the back of the head. Apparently, when I go back to Einrogard, I think I should talk to the headmaster of the skull and put it in as an additional case for character education. Arent the Einrogard students too vulnerable to scams? If you receive a letter like that, you should be suspicious What is it!? What did I say wrong!? Bartrek didnt understand why he was hit and felt unfair. In the meantime, people from the city guild and the Meikin family gathered to see the party off. You have been through a lot. You can rest a little longer The students looked at Professor Thunderstruck, slightly tempted by his words. The people of the city are trying to hold on and welcome me like this, so wouldnt it be okay to stay for a day or two? I havent even seen the Water Statue Festival yet. There are still many streets I havent been to. no. Since they came out in the middle of their studies, the students will want to go back quickly and focus on their studies. Professor Wooregeol gave a false smile and replied. The people gathered at the answer let out exclamations. indeed! We asked too much of an insensitive request! sorry. The Shadow Ranger hunters tilted their heads as if they didnt understand. Does that make sense? I never wanted to go back once I went down to the village during my training. It seems that wizards have different heads. The students glared at Professor Thunderstruck as if they were praying that the back of his head would be pierced. However, Professor Wooregeol didnt care at all about that hot gaze. I will not forget your welcome and favor. Thank you again for the consideration and generous compensation from the Meikin family. It will be of great help in the training of students. The people of the Meiken family said it modestly, as if it wasnt a big deal. Im sorry I couldnt take more care of you. I dont think it usually costs a lot of gold coins for students to do research. Haha Its okay. really. professor. The other day, a 3rd grade blasttan student bought reagents by entrusting his sword as collateral. Could you tell him that he can pay it back slowly? I said I could pay it slowly, but you kept sending me letters of apology As one of the Meikin family members carefully spoke out, Professor Thunderwalkers face turned red. Anyway, these Einrogard disciples had a knack for embarrassing the professor anytime, anywhere. Ill tell you. The first-year students who heard their seniors obscene begging whispered. What is that old man doing? Are you from the Thieves Guild? The thieves guild steals proudly and doesnt do dirty things like that. Be quite! Be quiet! You guys are no different! The thunder walk professor scolded the students who were swearing at their seniors in an impatient voice. It might be their future, but they curse like that! Chapter 494 Chapter 494 This didnt happen because the 3rd grade blaster was debauched or wasteful. Magic is basically a very expensive science. No matter how much the emperor provided support and the skull headmaster went beyond investment and support and sometimes threw away his own money, this limitation could not be overcome structurally. Even so, he couldnt ask for more of the empires budget. Even now, officials under the imperial treasury would grab their chests and complain of difficulty breathing whenever they heard the name of Einrogard. -Uh Do you mean to throw more gold coins at those madmen? Rather step on me! If you have gold coins for that, let me build the slums that have been put off due to lack of budget! C You know how much gold and silver treasures the Empire is taking away from the robbers of Einrogard right now, dont you? Even if I die, I will never forget the gold pillars in the plaza donated by His Majestys order, and wasted as a laboratory of flame burning gold! C Its not cool to pay fines and charge for repairs every time these shameless wizards have an accident outside! Every time I hear the name Ein Lorgard, my teeth tremble and my blood rushes backwards! Anyway, no matter how much money was raised and distributed to each school, there was no choice but to find a time when money became scarce while doing research. In preparation for such a time, the students of Einrogard used to save up a huge amount of money on their own, but that amount of money disappeared like snow after a few magic experiments. In the end, there were bound to be students borrowing the necessary reagents, entrusting the family sword as collateral, like blasting bullets. It was embarrassing and heartbreaking for Professor Woorestep, who knew that. The blaster students arent particularly lazy or wasteful. We know. Do not worry. The people of the Meiken family smiled benevolently. What magic really needs is neither intelligence nor emotion, but gold. haha. It was a self-deprecating joke among wizards. Professor Thunder Walk couldnt help but laugh bitterly. I see Lee Han, who was listening from the side, said with a genuinely moved face. Professor Wooregeol was straight. What is it really? what. For some reason, this Wodanaz boy seemed to have a different meaning. * * * Wardanaz. Let go of the wyvern. Professor Lightning Step, who was checking safety equipment to prepare for departure, instructed Lee Han. The Wyverns were supposed to wait calmly, but they were playing around and rolling over each other on the grass, as if they got excited. All right. Lee Han nodded and stood up from his seat. As much as he was studying monsters separately from Professor Lightning Walk, he knew about wyverns to some extent. When youre kidding like that, in a way that doesnt back down sternly ? ?? The friends sitting next to Lee Han looked at the lightning-walking professor with question marks on their faces. professor. No matter how good Lee Han is at work, the Wyvern is Yes, yes. kind. !? Before even talking to them, Lee Han separated the mischievous wyverns from each other and stroked their heads. The guys who had been smashing up on the grass until now bowed their heads like well-behaved sheep. how did you do it? I want you to read a book. Bar Trek. Wyverns dont avert their eyes No, if you can handle them that way, why do people get bitten by wyverns!? Its because I became close with you during this trip. Lee Han said as if it was natural. Of course, as Bartrek said, just following the method in the book didnt mean you could handle the wyvern right away. Wyvern was not such an easy monster. However, Lee Han had friendships with the Wyverns during the trip. Feed the wyvern, wipe off its scales, cover it with a blanket to say good night, stand guard while listening to Professor Voladis nagging beside his head The last thing is cancellation. Come to think of it, the last one seemed more like irritation than friendship. Anyway, as much as these things happened, it was clear that Wyvern was friendly with Lee Han, although not as much as Professor Lightning Walk. In fact, dont you listen to me like this! Nilia thought to herself. No matter how you look at it, it looks like youre scared Every time Lee Han turned his head, the Wyvern glanced at him and noticed it, which was a typical frightened monster. really? How did you become friends so quickly? It is love. Bar Trek. Lets do it together when you take care of the meal this time. Oh no Why Its scary. Because Im not afraid. yes? Arent you scared? When Lee Han turned his head to the Wyvern and asked a question, the Wyvern, which had been hanging down until just now, suddenly raised its head and nodded with a very pretentious mild expression. Look. Its not for nothing that they say that wyverns are easier to tame than griffons. Everyone is nice. Nilia decided not to say anything. * * * C Arrived within the expected time of order success. hmm. Headmaster Skeleton nodded in satisfaction at the call from the port city. I was worried, but I handled it well. I did not doubt the ability of the professors or students who participated, but it was also true that the situation was a bit complicated. As the conflicts had been piling up for a long time, I thought it could be quite long if things got twisted but it seemed to have been handled well. Some current students used to spread nonsensical slander, saying, The principal seems to be mad with stimulation, and if there are no accidents in the day, he will pass out because of boredom. He is a person who always longs for everything to be completed without any problems. Sometimes I like to see students suffer, but thats just an exception. -Mr. Serpent Appearance Cooperation Request Students and Extermination Magical Criminal Contact Arrest ?!?! However, the skeleton principal who saw the next contact was surprised. It was surprising that the magical criminal contacted him, but it was even more surprising that he was arrested. what? Did the headless guy make contact? If youre usually called a magical criminal, you havent done anything clumsy enough to have built up notoriety for quite some time. Even if he made contact, he skillfully created several ways to escape and took action. How did you even arrest such a magical criminal? To be honest, I couldnt help but wonder. Im sure this baegrek didnt stab anyone Skeleton Headmaster was slightly suspicious. It is doubtful whether Professor Voladi stabbed a suspicious person passing nearby because he was suspicious, and others covered it up by saying, I cant help it, so Ill just call him a magic criminal! * * * Thankfully it wasnt. Are you not curious? After meeting with the returning Professor Thunderwalk, the skeleton headmaster immediately called Lee Han. The story about the magical criminal Ianob was so surprising. Its aggressiveness was amazing, and it was amazing to hold on to it, but the most surprising thing was Why do you believe that? Are you a wizard? It was a boy from the Wardanaz family who called the professor right away without hesitation. Of course, thanks to that, the work was finished neatly, but to think that the wizard was not interested in a situation like that. A mage who accepts an offer like that is strange. In my opinion, a case should be added to the character education lecture to say that such suspicious contacts should be ignored. Do you know that you havent done it? It doesnt make any sense. Skeleton Headmaster was indifferent. Dont touch the forbidden magic, dont hang out with the suspicious wizard from the outside Of course, it was the right thing to say, so there was no problem. However, students did not listen to what they said. If you are told not to touch forbidden magic, you will hear it and say, Ah, there was forbidden magic, right? Im curious? Are you locked up in a punishment room throughout the vacation? The Death Knights next to them gasped in surprise. It was an overly brutal plan for a first-year student to think of. Dont even think about it. Anyway, it worked pretty well The skeleton headmaster said while recalling the report. I thought the wordanaz would help, but I didnt think it would help this much. To immediately resolve the conflict between the various guilds and bring about reconciliation. Certainly, this guy is very sociable unlike the Wardanaz family. One of the strengths of Wodanaz that I had felt for a long time but was easy to miss was this sociability. First of all, just getting along with Bagleg showed how great his sociability was. Considering that there were a lot of people with broken personalities among the seniors, this advantage shined even more. In the second year, Ill have to send those with broken personalities pasted on them when they go outside. Unbeknownst to Lee Han, the Headmaster Skeleton added things to be done in his mind. What did you feel about magic? More important than the story about the request was the story about magic. The skeleton headmasters voice became serious. As much as he thought of Wodanaz as his apprentice, he had no choice but to be serious when talking about magic. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While picking flowers myself, I learned things to be careful about. Originally, it was said that you could buy it with just silver coins, but when I collected it myself, I seemed to know for sure which ones were high quality and which ones were low quality. I understand you well. Sometimes there are mages who ignore such meticulous work, but theyre not going to make it big. Headmaster Skeleton was satisfied. All wizards had to be able to persistently check every single detail of their magic. Wizards who arrogantly prepare attendants and servants never succeeded. Thanks to that, I think I will be able to reduce the price better if I have to buy something in the future. I didnt know about that Yeah. Anything else? With a small aspiration that wasnt curious at all, the skeleton headmaster passed on the next words. I was surprised by the magical criminals magic more than I thought. Seasoned battle mages are hard for me to dare to anticipate. yes. Headmaster Skeleton was satisfied again. It was in a similar vein as before, but the wizard who was overconfident in his own strength had a bad end. In particular, the magic battle was not about who could use stronger magic with difficulty. It was a magic battle to see who cut off the opponents breath first with optimal efficiency. As a back alley mage could take the life of a renowned mage with the slightest carelessness or coincidence, an excellent battle mage had to prepare several times. The Ianob you captured was a servant of Antagondals. You mean that archmage criminal? what a wizard! Headmaster Skeleton grunted at once. It was unpleasant for a cheeky young magic criminal to be called the Archmage. It may have come as a surprise to you, as he had been taught by Antagondals and had gone through some sort of prenatal struggle. youre right. Lee Han agreed. The moment the wall flies, the artifact activates immediately to block the front, greatly strengthening ones own physical abilities, and preparing a separate means of attack. It was a familiarity that made me wonder if I had to train thousands of times to get that level of proficiency. Then what were you thinking there? I thought I would take Professor Baegreg with me when I go to suspicious places in the future. Headmaster Skeleton glared at Lee Han at the lack of ambition. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Are You Saying That? Are you wearing a snout or a mouth? Both are not the same thing If youve had that kind of experience, you should learn more advanced magic and prepare to crush your enemies! Headmaster Skeleton sternly scolded Lee Han. However, Lee Hans expression was different from what he expected. Instead of reflecting and accepting, he was staring at the skeleton headmaster as if he was dumbfounded. How can I do more here The headmaster of the skull almost convinced himself. Being an old man, the headmaster of the skull had a slightly more tolerant standard for magic education, but even by ancient standards, Lee Hans training was harsh now. However, instead of backing down, the skeleton headmaster yelled. I cant reflect on it, but I make excuses! No but how can I practice more here Lee Han asked in bewilderment, but the skeleton headmaster quickly changed the topic. And its not wise to take Bagleg to a suspicious place. If there is a problem, it can be solved, but there will be more problems than that. indeed. This time, Lee Han agreed. Well, taking Professor Voladi to a suspicious place might be like walking into a gunpowder warehouse with a torch. I will keep that in mind. okay. keep in mind By the way That magic criminals eyes are pretty sharp. recognizing your qualities How do you think you found out? horse power? Or did you overhear the evaluation inside Einrogard? Or Ive heard rumors about things we did during vacation The headmaster of the skeleton was speechless. Thinking about it while talking, the magical criminals eyes werent particularly sharp. If there are a lot of clues like that, even an idiot would say, Huh? That wizard from the Wardanaz family is a bit extraordinary? Ill have to pay more attention The other day, when Wardanaz saved the knights from the anti-magic attack, the skeleton headmaster thought too. That magic criminals might be interested. However, looking at it this way, it seems that the expectation was correct. Well, considering Wardanazs talent and what he had accomplished, the interest shown by magic criminals was rather late. Unlike normal wizards with innate magic talent, he knows how to act strategically for his goals and has several schools . ah. Not because of that, but probably because of the Seed Serpent. I used a lot of magic while preparing to subdue the Sea Serpent. okay? Well, if it was your mana, it would have been a waste to tie it up behind you. Headmaster Skeleton immediately understood what he was talking about. Didnt not only professors but also students participate in the Sea Serpent Subjugation? It is standard for professors to directly participate in the frontlines and for students to help with various preparations in the rear, but Wodanaz has long gone beyond the level of an ordinary first year student. Of course, he would have had them help with the preparations from the front. If thats what you guys would have done Enhancing your equipment? Securing a light source? oh. youre right. Lee Han was a little amazed. As if he was not the principal for nothing, he guessed exactly what Lee Han had done as if he were there. Did the professor tell you? no. I didnt ask about that in detail. No matter how much Professor Thunderwalker is more sociable than the other two, theres nothing good about bothering him too much Then did the magic criminal approach the magic? I dont think it was that intense. It was true that it colored the entire port as bright as daylight, and it was true that Ianob had a strong impression because of it, but Lee Han did not notice it. Other reasons seemed far more likely. I think it might have been a bit too much for the sea serpent to hit the ice arrows or the water octane magic. water octane? Of Eumidhus? Its not Yumidhus-samas water octane, but I improved it. The professor gave me permission to put my name on it. Hey The Skeleton Headmaster was delighted with a rare display of emotion. How rewarding it must be to have Professor Bagreck hound you like a hound on the brink of starvation! Lee Han almost straightened up. If you know that, shouldnt you stop it? I was lucky. Its not luck, its skill. No matter how hard he tried, it was not an easy task to improve his level of magic and adapt it to his own needs. After all, trials grow wizards. Maybe it was only possible because of the hard work we had put in until then No. It also requires trials. Even though I had such a precious experience, its a pity that I just let it go Did Professor Baegrek tell me to write a book? Lee Han was really serious. Everyone from the principal to the professor was nothing but a son of a bitch. yes. You told me. Besides summarizing your improved magic, did I tell you to write a book to think about the direction you need to move forward? yes. okay? Professor Bagreg cares about you very much. Lee Han gritted his teeth as he imagined setting up and accusing Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Voladi in the imperial court. Be careful anyway. If that magical criminal is interested in you, there is a high chance that other magical criminals will also be interested. Originally, only one bee does not attack a fragrant flower. Do not worry. I will never be interested in any dubious suggestions or magic. As a wizard, why are you so inquisitive! The skeleton principal was irrational itself. Ignoring the suggestions of magical criminals, I had to be curious and persistently explore any magic or suggestion. However, Lee Han did not waver. Because the original professors were like that. Thats just noise. I have worked hard to fulfill the request I hope the experience and rewards will become good friends on your magical future. I think so too. Lee Han replied sincerely, thinking about the gold coins he could receive from this quest. Isnt it possible to leave gold coins by conducting magic research or experiments as cheaply as possible? I dont want to waste the money I earned through blood and sweat on magic. for a moment. Headmaster Skeleton suddenly paused. Lee Han flinched, wondering if his thoughts had been caught. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why is that? Did you say you hit the sea serpent with a water octane? I also hit a frost arrow. Its not that important How did you fit it? ? Lee Han tilted his head. Are you aiming well? I got the question wrong. No matter how much you prepared in front of you, if the monster came out, you would have fallen back, so how did you hit it there? Ah Because there was a minor misunderstanding, I also fought with the professors. Skeleton Principal didnt say anything and was silent. Lee Han asked in bewilderment. principal? Send this to Professor Thunderwalker. Instead of answering, the skeleton principal wrote a note and had the Death Knight run an errand. Lee Han was concerned about what was written on the note. I think there was a phrase at the top that said, You are already dead I will never believe in the future that you are not curious or interested. No, it was a misunderstanding! really! Puck or something. Skeleton Principal said with a sneer. A wizard pretending to be the most humble in the empire and being so arrogant. right. I almost forgot Tell the students who participated in the quest that they can take a day off on Friday. The students who remained at the school were struggling not only with lectures but also with flood restoration work. However, since the other students returned after completing their requests outside, they had to take a break for a day or so and give them time to complete their travels. Are you sure? Lee Han was slightly moved. I never thought the Headmaster Skeleton would show such consideration. Maybe hes aiming for this kind of effect and acting like a dog on a regular basis? Since we usually act like dogs, there were times when we had the illusion of Does the principal actually take care of us a lot? okay. On weekends, I have to do the duties assigned to each tower, but thats unavoidable Lee Han lowered his head and prepared to leave. Then, the headmaster of the skeleton asked in a puzzled way. Where are you going? yes? Take a break You should learn magic at a time like this. How many more days will you rest without lectures? sit down Didnt you say you wanted to learn about Antagondals artifacts? Ill let you know as a reward for the hard work on the quest. . Lee Han felt a burning hatred for the empires magic criminals. They are like savage men who disrupt the order of the empire! * * * Headmaster Skeleton sat Lee Han down and took out the artifacts captured in the previous battle. And he took out the artifacts confiscated from Ianob, and also took out the artifacts he had never seen before. The last artifact was painted black with dried blood. Oops. You said to wipe it clean. -sorry. The Death Knight quickly took the artifact and brought a clean artifact. Headmaster Skeleton said casually. The other day, one of the criminals roughed up the resistance. ruler. look All of these artifacts were made and used by magic criminals. What do you see in common here? Lee Han immediately tried to open his mouth. Seeing the disciples clever appearance, the Headmaster Skeleton felt better again. Until just now, Professor Thunderwalker was full of anger, but it was magic that made the wizard feel better. All of them not only used expensive jewels, but also wore extravagant decorations. The ring-shaped ornament drawn on the side doesnt have much effect on magic, but because of the appearance other than that. Seeing the disciple reciting the part he hadnt paid any attention to, not crazy about gold coins, the skeleton headmaster resisted wanting to hit him once. You mean other than that? I dont know much about it other than that my magic power is unstable. okay. You said that your magic power is unstable. And usually wizards put more importance on those useless trinket decorations. Is that so? I think the latter is more important Headmaster Skeleton didnt want to hear Lee Han keep talking nonsense, so he quickly continued his words. Magic criminals use all sorts of ways to amplify their magical powers. Many of those methods were forbidden by the Empire The Skeleton Headmaster suddenly changed into a human form and cut off his little finger. The finger suddenly fell to the floor, and along with a bizarre pattern, a mad flow of magical power burst out. Is it like human sacrifice? okay. Secret arts that sacrifice life or body have been popular since time immemorial. From my point of view, its close to the outbursts of incompetent bastards. Professor Baegrek also uses blood magic. right. Its because Professor Bagreck isnt rich either. Being a lich would be so much better. Lee Han tried to say something, but didnt say anything. It was because he respected the headmasters race. Ill clarify in advance lest you misunderstand. The reason I dont share these mysteries without any restrictions is because they are dangerous and unstable and can even kill the caster. uh Isnt that obvious? To be honest, Lee Han had no complaints even if I taught him anything and everything. Just because magic criminals increase the efficiency of magic in some bizarre way, there was no law that Lee Han had to do so. Its not like youll die if you dont increase efficiency All the guys Ive taught say that Im hiding it because they think Im jealous of them. Um. As expected, the teacher and the disciple. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Now. What is the difference between the blood magic used by Professor Baegrek and the secret art of human sacrifice favored by magic criminals? If Professor Baegrek uses it, its legitimate magic permitted by imperial law, but isnt it illegal if magic criminals use it? Thats true, but focus on the magical element. Professor Voladis blood magic was a secret technique that amplified mana using his own blood as a medium. No matter how powerful and ancient the magicians blood is, it couldnt be good for the body to offer ones own blood. The higher the level of magic, the more complex the structure of magic and the greater the risk that the wizard must bear. How unstable would it be if this blood magic was added to it? Seeing that the magician who was developing blood magic right away died in a magical accident, it was enough to guess. So the magic criminals took a clever approach. -Do I need to take the risk? Its okay if someone else takes it. Thats the secret art of human sacrifice. okay. Its a skill to avoid danger by sacrificing the bodies of those other than the magician himself. Headmaster Skeleton gave a disapproving tsk-tsk. Lee Han was very slightly moved. I thought you were just a crazy wizard, but you know how to get angry at the damage that wizards do to civilians. It was like seeing a different side of Headmaster Skeleton. Expedients like that are self-defeating tricks that undermine ones own skills. Magic isnt a convenient skill that lets you do whatever you want. If you gain something, you lose something, and the dangers that follow are also magic. If you forget that, you will eventually fall. ah. I thought the headmaster was angry with the evil crimes of the witch criminals. Well, that was also angry. Skeleton Principal said roughly. So what you need to learn is: The artifacts rattled and then lined up in a row. Familiarize yourself with the unique magic patterns felt in their secret arts. It will allow you to spot magical criminals first. indeed. really. If you find out first, kill it right away. Dont get caught trying to be merciful. Yeah what. And you should learn Haeju (). ah. I am confident of that. Lee Han prepared the so-called < Magic Hammer > that he learned from Baldororn. The skeleton headmaster was dumbfounded at the sight of the disciple trying to blow it away with his ignorant magic. Since he has a lot of magical power, he wont get hurt even if he continues to do such ignorant things! If you were originally a different wizard, after doing it once or twice and getting in a bad way, Oh, I was so ignorant! All wizards have to use intelligence to dispel magic, but theyre trying to destroy it with magic like a beast! He should have reflected, but this disciple had too much magical power, so he didnt have a chance to reflect. Instead of such ignorant methods Shouldnt you be able to stop them immediately when you see them cast? Even the headmaster of the skeleton did not deny that he could break the completed magic by ignorantly wielding his magic power. Other students said, Why does a wizard need to study? Its enough if I cut it off with a single sword with magic power! But that method was not invincible. A truly outstanding wizard created magic to block even the shock coming from the outside Above all, if you had a talent like Wodanaz, you didnt have to ignorantly gather your strength to break it. I just had to use my hair a little bit. Im sure you know about the magic counter concept. yes. counter. Also called reverse magic, this concept was a concept that enchantment mages and healing mages should be especially familiar with. Wizards embody magic by altering reality at a price commensurate with their will. So what do I do to break the spell? It was the standard to first fully understand the structure of the magic and then twist the weak link one by one. Sometimes it was possible to destroy it with great force from the outside All these concepts were called counters. It may not be very relevant just yet, but it will become more and more important as you go up. Try casting a spell. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han quickly prepared Suoctan. Towards the headmasters white, round skull. For a moment, the skeleton principals eyes flashed. Then, the magic Lee Han was preparing was messed up. As if impurities had entered the structure that was being formed with magic power. Got it? Did you insert your magic into a weak link? okay. Skeleton Principal said satisfactorily. Even without any explanation, he immediately recognized what had happened on his own, so he was very satisfied with the teaching position. Once you get used to the counter, this becomes possible. It interferes with the opponents magic casting itself. If the structure of the completed magic could be grasped and dismantled, he could intervene in the process of completing the magic. If you pierce your magic into the weak link of the opponents magic, that alone shakes, slows down, or cancels the delicate magic. And thats not all. Headmaster Skeleton shot Lee Hans wrist with magical energy. Just as magic was pierced into the weak link of the opponents magic, similar things could be done to the wizards body. It was much more advanced and complex, but once it succeeded, the opposing mage simply became incompetent. The moment the mana flows, the counter I stabbed will activate and deal damage. Try it. bang! Huge magic power flowed out like a wave from within Lee Han, and the magic needle that the headmaster had pierced was shattered. ? In an instant, an awkward air flowed. and that counter can be dispelled as well. just like this Thats right. Lee Han didnt say anything. The last one was a bit odd, but the magic counter was definitely a useful concept. A skill that not only dispels completed magic, but also interferes with casting and actively restrains enemy wizards. To use this against magic criminals, you had to learn about magic that magic criminals often use. You must have learned the magic pattern felt in the artifact, right? No Lee Han was dumbfounded at the appearance of the skeleton headmaster who was about to move on without giving him much time to look after the artifacts were laid out earlier. You showed me now and kept talking about magic. Hang on Um. Im done with it. Um-sal is truly the best in the empire. ruler. Next is the weak link. You must have felt the same while learning the pattern, right? Just check it out. How did you know? Lee Han thought that he was not a great wizard for nothing. The skill of blocking the intention of wanting to make progress a little slower was felt in the skeleton headmaster. How do you know? Are you seriously asking? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han with the look of an idiot. Cant you be so self-objectifying? ruler. Lets do it ourselves: Im going to cast it, so try stabbing your magic into the weak link. All right. Hurry up! After youve done all of this, you have to learn the magic effects of the artifacts. * * * Skeleton Principals ambitions unfortunately did not materialize. As dawn and morning passed and the Friday sun rose above his head, the skeleton headmaster released Lee Han as if regretting it. I guess Ill have to do the artifact analysis next. Oops. Are you sleepy? yes. You dont have to sleep when you become rich. Lee Han walked out cursing at the skull principal. I felt like my head was full because I had learned so many things at once while practicing reverse magic. The sun feels especially dazzling When I came out to the courtyard, I noticed that my friends were sweating all over the place. I was given a day off, but it didnt really mean much. Many were blown away by the flood, so the work increased accordingly. Lee Han sighed. I have to restore the garden again. I hope the tree doesnt blow away too much. Unlike vegetables, fruits will take some time The blue dragons tower guys are doing well, right? The break room is flooded, so Ill have to check it out. Has the firepit gone too? I added it at best, but its a waste Lady Wodanaz. Mr. Wodanaz. hmm? Lee Han turned his head. Ratford was welcoming Lee Han. Where are you from? I was worried because I hadnt seen you since yesterday. I was caught by the principal. Oh! Ratford was genuinely sorry. Then he lowered his voice and asked. When I was young, I heard that His Majesty the Emperor is a fair person and reads every single accusation letter. Oh no. Not to that extent. is not it? While Lee Han was talking, he himself was confused as to how much that much was. Today is a holiday, right? What are you doing? I was looking for some materials to rebuild the black market. Ratford shook the wooden plank he was holding. Lee Han thought the wooden board was similar to the material of a classroom desk, but he said nothing. really. Ratford. There is one place I need to check, so could you go with me as a guide? Although he was busy going out because of the request, Lee Han did not forget the work of his graduate senior who was confined in the deep punishment room. C Take this. This is the location of the room me and my friends used to have. There will be some useful ones left. If there was something useful, I had to go and preoccupy it as soon as possible. The only thing I learned while staying in Einrogard was that there was nothing good to be saved. It is not difficult. Before that Ratford hesitated. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Is anything going on? I think you need to get some sleep. Are you okay? Ratford held out a mirror instead of explaining. Lee Han nodded as he saw himself in the mirror transformed into a vampire. Ill go to sleep for a bit. * * * Usually a tired person could not sleep a little. Likewise, when Lee Han woke up, it was already evening. C Shouldnt I call the professor C My pulse was normal C Priest Siana. Its not strange to sleep like a corpse anyway thanks everyone. Lee Han thanked the Phoenix Tower priests and went to see Ratford. Lee Han, who was walking with a tomato, bacon, cheese, and lettuce sandwich between slices of rye bread in one hand, spotted Ratford approaching from afar. Are you ready? yes. Lee Han glanced behind Ratford. A group of Black Turtle Tower students were heading somewhere with fishing rods. Where are they going? ah. To get things to the new reservoir created by this flood Ill have to go later. Lee Han was enticed by the exciting news, but the map came first. The third floor of the main building. The main building, the oldest building in Einrogard, was as unpredictable as its history, but it had a general rule. The lower the floor, the more stable it is, and the higher the floor, the more eccentric it is. In that respect, the third floor of the main building was safe enough that even first-year students could step on it occasionally. The fact that the seniors room is located on the 3rd floor of the main building is lucky. Well, I had a hard time, but there were times when I was lucky. Ihan thought so and nodded. The two first-year students climbed up the broken hallway on the second floor. Polymorphs Forest, where < Mice in the Forest > is located, was nowhere to be seen today. Go past the blue handkerchief classroom, turn left, and then knock on the ceiling to open a new hallway Knock-thumb! The walls disappeared, the ceiling became the floor, and roads were created that didnt exist, but the two first-year students were already used to it and didnt even pay attention. for a moment. Why is that? Lee Han frowned. I didnt understand the phrase written on the map. After that, if you walk up the ceiling, youll find a new classroom Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Its like a poetic metaphor. Ratford, like an Einrogard student, was not embarrassed. Just as the ceiling had become the floor, it was not surprising to walk on the ceiling instead of the floor in Einrogard. Make the ceiling a floor once again somehow Huh? Ratford was speechless when he saw Lee Han already standing upside down. Lee Han, who floated a water bead high in the air, grabbed it with both hands, then stood upside down and stood upside down. Seeing that, Ratford was amazed. If youre in good shape, you dont need to use your brain! I understood why someone like Lee Han was playing with the beastly cubs of the White Tiger Tower. Tak- Lee Han forcibly put his feet on the ceiling and took a few steps. Suddenly, his vision shook and the direction of gravity reversed. Ratford is standing on the floor, while Lee Han is walking on the ceiling. lets go. Ratford. Mrs. Wardanaz. why? I wonder if the other students who came here walked like this? Wasnt it? I dont think so Ratford thought to himself as he grabbed his wobbly arm. Basically, being a wizard was not a job with a good head but a good body. * * * Fortunately, there were no problems after that. Lee Han arrived at his destination easily. Also known as < Kettle''s Secret Base >. But there were no doors or windows in front of it. Ratford looked at the wall and panicked. Nothing. I have an order. for a moment. Lee Han looked under the map and cleared his throat. As an honorable student of Einrogard, I swear that I will never trust, bribe, or inform the professor. Ratford put on an expression that was lost for words at the entrance method the seniors had created. It seemed that the consciousness of joining the thieves guild was more severe. Especially the headmaster will be even more suspicious. Wasnt it the end? This will continue until I graduate, so I will be the hidden puddle that will make the professors ankles wet, and the bird droppings that will fall on the professors head With a gurgling sound, a small door that came up to the waist opened. done. Ratford. Lets go in. Ein Lorgard seems like a very scary place. All of a sudden? After crawling through the low passageway, a large warehouse finally came into view. Lee Han pushed aside a sign reading < Professor Prohibited!!! > and looked around the warehouse. This is Ratford said in a trembling voice. As a skilled thief, he had a gut feeling of success. Of course, there were no special treasures visible from the outside. On a large table in the middle of the warehouse, all kinds of unmarked magic books were scattered in disorder, and there were more strange reagents and broken artifacts than books on the bookshelves located on the wall. Going inside was more spectacle. Starting with broken golems, leftover canned food boxes, empty wine bottles, sticks for grappling balls and rusty bronze mirrors, the storage room was filled with junk that made it hard to know where to begin cleaning. However, how to find treasure in a place like this. Just the thought of searching for this made my heart pound. It wasnt a place that only Kettle-senpai used. Lee Han muttered. No matter how you look at it, it wasnt a place that had been used for a year or two. Graffiti written decades ago was also common. It is probably a place that has been used for generations among graduates. It doesnt seem like anyone has come in in recent years. The dust It seems to have been forgotten. Considering the structure of Einrogard, it was common for rooms and classrooms to be forgotten for years. I dont know how to use this place. Wardanaz-sama is thinking about it. What about Ratford? Im going to do some treasure hunting. Ratford immediately rolled up his sleeves and began checking the nearest junk, one by one. Its never something to do alone. Lee Han summoned Sharkhan and then Skeleton Warrior. Sharkan. Find something useful. Gonadaltes. You have to put away the big luggage first. We need to expand the usable space. As a benevolent master, Lee Han used bone fragments to help the skeleton warriors, strengthening Gonadaltes several times over. Even so, the back of the skeleton warrior looked somewhat shaky. Is it because of my mood? Lee Han looked away. Summons help, but I didnt even guess how long it would take. Ill have to do what I can for now. Lee Han arranged the scattered books on the table, dusted them off, and put them on the bookshelf. If it looks like a magic book, go to the magic book section. If it looks like a notebook, go to the note section. And the reagents and broken artifact fragments in the bookshelf were separately removed and placed in a wooden box. Ill have to ask Professor Verdus to fix it later. When Professor Verdus was concentrating, he didnt know that if he put the broken artifact next to him, he might fix it without his knowledge. What is this? Lee Han hesitated when he saw the white note with nothing written on it. All the other notebooks had scribbles such as Die Professor, Die Skeleton Principal, and Lets see you when you graduate, but it was empty by itself, which made me curious. I tried to lift it off the table, but to my surprise it didnt move as if it were firmly anchored. In an instant, blood dripped from the tips of Lee Hans fingers holding the white notebook. And the note sucked up those drops of blood. Magic! Lee Han reacted immediately as he had been told by the skeleton headmaster not too long ago, Beware of the evil magic criminals. Watch out for Ratford! There is evil magic! omg! Ratford screamed and shrank. Lee Han also removed his hand and aimed his cane at the note. But nothing happened. Lee Han, slightly embarrassed, explained as if making an excuse. The note sucked blood. Isnt that an evilly cursed artifact?! Ratford freaked out and came running. Burn it right away! Seeing that its not moving, I dont think its going to be moderate fire. And lets not set fire here. Lee Han was still afraid of fire magic. I secured a warehouse at best, but if I burn it all down, it would be very absurd from the point of view of a senior who graduated. First of all, check what artifact it is Are you the new owner? ! Letters rising above the notebook page. Lee Han was surprised, but Ratfords expression did not change. Ratford. Cant you see this letter? yes? What letters do you mean? Its only me who sees it. Lee Han guessed that the blood shed earlier was the cause. It must have been a condition for activating this note. Can I write a reply? Lee Han was worried. I didnt feel any suspicious magical patterns, but its dangerous to touch something I dont know well. Especially the blood-sucking notes. What if even an evil demon is sealed inside? -Who are you? Is this your first time using it? Its rude to ask who it is. Lee Hans face hardened. I dont know who was sealed inside this notebook, but it was clear that it was a very evil, despicable and shameless being. Seeing that you dont feel any magical powers, you must have power beyond Lee Hans level -I already knew who you were. Lee Han teased the quill without hesitation. The note quickly absorbed the ink. say it. I couldnt see his face, but I could feel that he was nervous. -Isnt it a powerful demon sealed in an evil artifact and brazenly speaking out? You idiot you dont know our faces. The artifact youre using is not a sealing artifact, its a communication artifact. The opponent, who did not know his face, admonished Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. Lee Han was a little taken aback. -Are you trying to trick me? If you look at the old story, there were evil beings in these notebooks Is there such a story? You cant study more than that? If youre going to trap an evil being, youll need to use a special artifact. Why lock it in a note? What if someone brings it to a second-hand bookstore and sells it? hmm. Thats right. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed by the opponents admonition. Come to think of it, if it was an artifact that didnt feel any magic, it was much more likely that it was just an artifact without much danger. There cant be an artifact (its also in the form of a note) that imprisoned the Great Devil in the storage of students like this in the first place. I read too many novels. -Then this notebook is a tool our students created. The unknown opponent kindly explained. When I went up to the second year, I was able to meet my seniors, but that didnt mean I could have completely open conversations. There was an atmosphere of grouping among the grades and groupings among the towers, and sometimes the professors spies were also present among the students. Maybe thats why, at some point, these artifacts used to be placed in the hidden places of Ein Lorgard. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The objects that become the skeleton of the artifact were diverse. Notebooks that were easy to write on were the most common, and parchment or mirrors could be anything good for ink on. This is how we communicate with each other now. Rather, since we didnt know who each other was, we were able to talk honestly. It will depend on who you are talking to, but basically its rude to ask for your identity, so youd better keep that in mind. You could be mistaken for a professor. C Thanks for the advice. Lee Han first expressed his gratitude. If it wasnt for the other persons explanation, I would have still been lost. Its a means for Einroguard students to communicate anonymously. In fact, Lee Han didnt openly curse the skull principal, but most students were on the side of being careful not to let the skull principals curse out of their mouths. For such students, this anonymous means of communication will be a kind of window like a bamboo forest. -I think it was neglected for a while before I got the note. Was there anyone who wrote before me? there was no So I thought this note was wrong, so I just plugged it in. This person has several artifacts. Lee Han inferred some information from the other persons words. It was clear that he had many other artifacts besides this one note, seeing as he was well acquainted with the communications artifacts of Einrogard campus. Then you must know a lot more about Einrogards situation than I do. -If I have any questions, may I ask? your freedom The answer is mine too. Its usually equivalent exchange. You know what Im talking about? As each was anonymous, there were no one-sided questions or answers. If someone wanted to ask a question, they had to be able to pay the price they deserved. -All right. What Im curious about are the hidden places on the 3rd floor of the main building. 3rd Floor? 2nd grade? -well. good. If you can answer this, lets exchange it. Lee Han was nervous. Will Lee Han himself be able to meet the other persons needs? Should I cheat? But if I get caught cheating, Ill lose contact after that. There must be a first year student in your school named Wardanaj. how?! Lee Han was surprised. It was surprising that Lee Hans name came up, but I couldnt believe how I guessed the other persons school. Is there a way to measure the school of the opponent beyond the note?? ah. No. Come to think of it, Lee Han just belonged to everyone. -yes. Find out what school of magic you will learn in your sophomore year. C I know that contact with a first grader is a heavy punishment. So you shouldnt be listening Who is this person really? Lee Han frowned. First of all, I was a bit puzzled by the mention of Lee Hans name. did you hear the rumor? Some of the seniors knew Lee Hans name because they were helping the professor with his work, but Did it spread that way? And the opponent hesitated. It was as if he was hesitating whether he could say this or not. what? Be sure to ask if you want to hear black magic. -Are you Diret? The notes suddenly went unanswered. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Are you really a senior in Diet? In fact, it was not a question Lee Han asked with great confidence. As we were talking, I suddenly thought of Senior Diet, so I just asked. However, when the other persons answer suddenly disappeared, the doubt turned to certainty. Who is it? You must be Senior Diet. This time, Lee Han did not answer, so the other person answered a few more lines. For some reason, I felt that I was talking gibberish. I dont know who it is, but the habit of trying to name someone by throwing random names is not a good habit -Senior. This is Wardanaz. That wodanaj who ate a meal in the punishment room. Again, no answer. Lee Han said it for nothing, but he regretted it a little. Didnt you just pretend to be Moradi? Come to think of it, it was not a good habit for a junior to point out the mistakes of a senior. Sometimes you have to pretend you dont know, so you can become a loved junior. Why did you, a freshman, get your hands on an artifact like this ? The writing on the note looked particularly weak. * * * Diret further explained the artifact to Yihan. As much as you need magic, you must be drawing magic from the surroundings. Thats probably why you cant move You found it in a warehouse used by graduates? -yes. It must have been hard to find something like that by chance, but how did you find it? -I asked a graduate senior who was confined in the punishment room prohibited area. just say you dont want to tell me if you dont want to tell me. Junior. Dereth answered with a slight sulk. Really. Han Lee was unfair. -Actually, I caught and threatened a forest mouse guarding the forest of Polymorph on the 3rd floor, and then informed me. ah. That mouse! Are you clever? While feeling unfair, Lee Han was taken aback by Direths acceptance of the lie without a hint of doubt. Do you think this makes sense? It was to the point of doubting what Diret really thought of Lee Han. -I just thought that made sense I have to go out in a while, so Ill tell you what I have to say quickly. Once you get more communication artifacts like this, dont be hasty like today. The seniors here at Einrogard are never kind to the juniors. C You are so kind, but you are really mean people. shut up. Diret cut off Lee Hans flattery with a single knife. First-year students often had fantasies as they had no contact with their seniors. C As much as Ein Lorgard is like a dog, wouldnt the seniors be okay? C As much as the professors are garbage, wouldnt the seniors be okay? However, if you think about it carefully, there were many loopholes in that fantasy. What kind of existence are the Einrogard seniors who came up first after going through the same freshman year life? They were the ones who could freely sell their juniors for their own survival and profit. The naive students who had just entered the second year were able to gain the realization that Ah, the seniors and professors here are all the same after experiencing being used to the core. As such, Diret was a little worried about Lee Han. Of course, this boy from the Wardanaj family had extraordinary talents to be counted in many ways, but in terms of social experience alone, it was difficult to keep up with the worn out seniors of Einrogard. Besides, as you can see from the fact that he got his hands on a communication artifact this time, being talented in this respect was rather poisonous. Arent there a lot of things to make contact with seniors clumsily? Ill give you some rules so remember. Get strong first. No need to say respectful things. C Shall we approach while cursing? Not a bad idea. You can fake your origins. what. I meant it as a joke, but Diret answered seriously. Lee Han nodded and wrote a note beside him. 1. Swearing like a back alley gangster. ??? Ratford, who was tidying things up next to him, looked at Lee Hans memo and went back with a tilt of his head. Never make a tee when you first use an artifact. Guys who often use these artifacts have a lot of experience and are quick to notice. C Ill keep that in mind. This was definitely true. It was a shame because the other person was Direth, because Lee Han could have been fooled if he was a person with an evil heart. Its not bad to talk less. You can ask only what you want and what the other person wants. If you have a lot of experience, the other person will know what Im talking about. Han Lee added a note. 2. Talk less ??? Few people cheat outright. But nobody cheats. You have to keep that in mind. As difficult as it was to obtain such communication artifacts, it was not common for people to openly break promises with the other party. There is loyalty among thieves, and there are rules even in disorderly back alleys. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, ambiguous puns were acceptable. Dont believe too much what others say. dont use this for too long Because grades are bad. i have to go now Do you have anything to ask? -Seniors. why? C I will also listen to black magic in my sophomore year. i look forward to. I didnt ask to burden you. Monster Wave is like that, even if you dont have heard of black magic, you can understand it, but I just did it to find out in advance. That way, I can say hello to you so that you dont feel burdened. Ill say it again, but its not really a burden, and you dont have to listen if you dont want to. got it? are you listening Was he such a talkative person? Lee Han felt slightly overwhelmed when he saw the notes filling up twice as fast as before. C Im just listening to black magic because its really fun. After the ink was drawn onto the paper, he was silent for another while. Lee Han tried to close the note, wondering if Diret had left. Then one more line was added. Thats good. see you next year -yes. When Diret really left, Lee Han also covered the note. Ratford, who was tidying up next to me, approached and asked cautiously. I. Mr. Wodanaz. Do you need to act like a back alley thug? * * * After clearing up the misunderstanding, Han Lee finished the work with Ratford. After returning Sharkan and Gonadaltes, who had worked hard for a day, (Gonadaltes looked at Lee Han with a sad look at his situation whenever he removed a large piece of luggage), and after pushing in the garbage, there was some space. Was there a window here? yes. There is so much graffiti on it that it must have been forgotten. Looking up through the small roof window, the stars were already twinkling. Lee Han sighed as he placed the books he needed on the long, stately table in the center of the warehouse. The day just went by. We have to start slowly. uh? Did you have any assignments? Ratford, who was cutting cheese for the two of them, was puzzled. This weeks lectures were all together, and last week was the midterm exam, right? No matter how much Wardanaz listens to it, the time to receive assignments The last time I went out, I received a separate assignment. I need to write two books. ah. Did you receive it separately? Do you have to read two books? It will be hard. Ratford nodded and walked aside. Lee Han sat down at the table, opened the book, and prepared to concentrate. for a moment. Should I use it? huh? huh. You said you were going to write two volumes. . Ratford was about to say something, then gave up and changed the subject. It was so sad that I couldnt bear it without changing the subject. really. Wardanaz just got a new place here, so shouldnt we give it a name? Like Wodanazs secret base? Cant we just call it Moradis secret base? Lee Han preferred a name that was not presumed to be his, in case it was discovered later. Why Moradi? okay. Lets say its Wodanazs secret base. Any name is fine. Ratfords eyes were so innocent that Lee Han quickly changed his words. really. Ratford. Is there anything you can do right now? yes? Thats right. said Ratford, casually biting into a thick piece of cheese. Then sit in front of me and open an alchemy book. We can study together. Oh no. Come to think of it, there are still a lot of junk left over there. Let me search a little longer! Ugh. Arent there too many? Trying to do everything in one day seems greedy You have to do your best to make progress little by little! Ratford hurriedly fled into a pile of junk. Lee Han shrugged and turned his gaze to the book. < About Wardanaz''s water octane and its basic principles > Water elemental combat magic is often underestimated, but its true value cannot be easily denied by any imperial mage. The imperial magician Eumidhus organized the classic water element combat magic < About the limits of water octane magic and its direction of development > What is water octane magic? To explain this, we must first talk about the underrated water elemental combat magic Imperial mage Yumidhus Mmm. My skills havent died yet. Lee Han slightly admired his ability to put the same content into different books. Professor Voladi or Headmaster Skeleton may dislike such a useless preface, but the original book should have such a preface. There had to be consideration for the reader. First of all, the following prerequisites are required The large amount of mana consumption is a disadvantage To compensate for this, mana amplification methods such as blood magic Is it too extreme? While writing the basic introductory text for < Su-octane of Wardanaz >, Lee Han hesitated. It seemed a bit radical when he wrote that the high consumption of mana was a disadvantage and he had to compensate for it. Wardanaz-sama? ah. Ratford. You want to study alchemy? ah no. Ratford became a little scared of Lee Han. Here is an unusual artifact. ! Lee Han put down his quill and walked towards Ratford. As the pile of clutter was removed, a mirror firmly fixed to the floor appeared. The bronze mirror had many flaws, so the surface was cloudy and could not properly reflect the face. However, thanks to Lee Han playing with the notebook he had just played with, he instinctively recognized what kind of artifact this mirror was. The wavelengths of the two mana were similar. Its a communication artifact! Wasnt there just one thing in the warehouse? Lee Han approached the mirror with curious eyes. And it worked the same way as the note was activated earlier. However, unlike before, nothing happened. Have the connected artifacts also lost their owners? It was quite possible. There were many abandoned places in Einrogard, and in that case, the artifacts connected to them would have been abandoned as well Earlier, luckily Diret had a connected artifact, and when Lee Han connected, it was nearby, so it was a joke. would have been hard to hear. Ugh. Its a pity. I was wondering if I could talk to another senior. I will be watching. no. Because only the connected person can see it anyway. Now, lets get rid of it and sit down and study. Yes Ratford sulked and sat down in front of Yihan. Now I instinctively felt that excuses no longer worked. Is the old saying that knowing alchemy makes you an excellent thief true? Could it be a lie? Is alchemy really necessary? As he opened the book of alchemy, the skeptical thoughts trapped within it began to wield boredom to haunt Ratford. Ugh- ! Lee Han, who was playing with a quill next to him, was startled by the sound of the mirror vibrating. come! Lets go see it! No. You do what you were studying. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Leaving the grouchy Ratford behind, Lee Han stood in front of the mirror. Are you the new owner? hmm. Lee Han remembered what he had learned from Diret. What should I do when talking to the anonymous senior Ein Rogard? C Of course it must be the new owner. So, how many years have you had it, and now you remembered it and opened it? Why are you asking about that? me really Its a shame because this is a school. If it was a guild, I would have thrown it upside down right away Are you a member of the Black Turtle Tower? oh. Does it work? When Lee Hans stomach worked, he pushed on. Ratford, who glanced at Lee Hans writing on the mirror from a distance, made a very confused expression. Isnt that just a crazy person? I dont think there was anyone in the thieves guild that was so violent -Dont you dare try to be cocky. Im going to send my men to put you in the punishment cell. i get it. Dont let the deal go ahead. Although we were talking only through letters, I could feel the impression of the other person unexpectedly. Lee Han got the impression that the other person was quite cool and composed. Even though the first person you meet is going wild, you dont care and you only talk about yourself. Isnt it the blue dragon tower or the phoenix tower in the senior year? It could be wrong, but Lee Han thought it was quite plausible. I need Cheongwhee Danbocho. At least three pockets. do you know anything * * * The other person behind the mirror waited for a reply with a calm gaze. Cheonghwidanbocho was not an impossible herb to obtain, but it was not a common herb either. Besides, it was a reagent that was used a lot in the upper grades, so the second and third graders didnt even have it. The reason why the opponent beyond the mirror took out the cheonghwidanbocho was that the herb was needed, but it was because you could figure out the opponent with this simple question. If the opponent had information, there was a high possibility that he was in the 3rd grade or higher no matter how much he looked at it. Judging from what he was talking about, it seemed highly likely that he was from the Black Tortoise Tower and also from the Stonemasons Guild. -know. Thats right, a student from the Black Turtle Tower in 3rd year or higher. The opponent behind the mirror quickly organized his thoughts. The Black Turtle Tower students manner of speaking was rude, but he didnt care. In the first place, when I wrote this artifact, I didnt use it expecting a dignified and polite conversation. What mattered was that it was useful. Besides, the more rude and arrogant people like the current Black Turtle Tower students, the more mistakes they make. It was even more attractive as a trading partner. If they fit, exchange them. what do you want -You need magic to effectively subdue the mountain giants. do you know 4th grade or higher? Im sure its not the 5th grade. The opponent behind the mirror was frankly surprised. Youre looking for a way to subdue the titans of the mountains. What are you aiming for? Is there an escape route on the mountain side? No matter how much, there must be no reason to aim for that side? Beings with strong magic resistance like giants have always been a wizards nightmare. If you want to deal with it once, pouring all your magic is not enough, so its best not to get involved. And to be honest, I couldnt come up with any magic to effectively subdue the giant from the other side of the mirror. The giant was an opponent to whom expediency did not work. Its a pity. I do not know. It was a bit humiliating, but I had to admit it. The Black Turtle Tower student didnt answer for a while before answering. C Youre incompetent. In our guild The eyebrows of the opponents through the mirror were lightly frowned. I knew that the students from the guild had a strong sense of belonging, but it was annoying to see them face to face like this. What does that sense of belonging mean to a wizard? When focusing on your own path isnt enough Anything else? C Among the golems on campus, there are golems that use spatial movement. I need magic to subdue, do you know? The opponent through the mirror glared at the letter with surprised eyes. Every question asked was surprising. Originally, I wouldnt have asked such a question, but I was so surprised that the other person through the mirror inadvertently asked. Wouldnt it be better to avoid a golem that uses space travel? -Thats why those who didnt work hard in the guild ran away because there was a problem? The Black Turtle Tower student continued to give a few more lines of speech after that. The opponent behind the mirror admitted their mistakes and endured. -i get it. I cant help it if you dont know Do you know how to get the following ingredients? * * * Im cheating somehow. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the other person didnt seem to notice that Lee Han was a first-year student. Ive never heard of it ever since it happened. Later, when I was in the second year, I would meet my seniors, but I didnt want my school life to be twisted from the second year. Cheongwhidanbocho A reagent that is seen more often in high-difficulty magic than in low-difficulty magic. It was mainly used in endowment magic and alchemy. The opponent behind the mirror didnt notice that even traces of himself were being revealed little by little. He didnt expect that the opponent was a madman who listened to all schools of magic. In the upper grades, Buyeo magic and alchemy If you look at it more broadly, even conversion magic As much as he initially assumed that he was in the upper grades, the appearance of asking for the Cheonghwi Danbocho gave Lee Hans guess considerable strength. The luckiest thing about today was that Lee Han knew about Cheonghwidanbocho. It is unlikely that the first year student even knew the location, but Lee Han had seen the box containing the Cheonghwi Danbocho on the 3rd floor of Gaksu Hall, the magic tower of Professor Thunderwalk. Labyrinth 17 of the 3rd floor labyrinth! The same laboratory where the space was distorted and water dripped from the desk onto the ceiling. Among the reagents stored there, he clearly saw Cheonghwidanbocho. Professor Thunderwalk would never have imagined that his first-year student would remember the reagents in the corner of his lab on the third floor. But is it that difficult to subdue a giant or a golem? Lee Han was slightly shaken. Of course, it was a question I chose to leave a strong impression on the other person without being noticed that I was a freshman. However, the other persons reaction was a little different from what I thought. It was as if Lee Han was asking an absurd question. I knew that Professor Voladi was asking me to do something absurd, but seeing the reaction like that A little no, a lot bitter. The blue meanil flower is copper I know how to get it. ! Lee Han was delighted. The ingredients that the opponent just mentioned were the ingredients for the foresight enhancement potion that Joanen of the Meikin family had told Lee Han about. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldnt afford it before the midterm exam, so I didnt make it, but I tried to challenge it again this time. Considering the difficulty of the midterm exam, foresight is a must at this school. No matter how Lee Han was, it didnt seem easy to keep enduring with his bare body. An emergency measure was needed. -Lets exchange it. will you do it first? -okay. Lee Han decided to take the risk that his opponent would eat and bounce. If I ate and bounced, I was going to report it to Professor Thunderwalk right away. However, Lee Hans bold attitude towards the other person through the mirror left a different idea. Im bold and fearless. If there is a student who makes a new potion among the students of the Black Turtle Tower with a bold and bold personality Originally, the opponent beyond the mirror did not show useless curiosity in this area, but this time the opponent was a little different. I was curious about what kind of student he was to ask the same questions as before. -What you want is in Labyrinth Labyrinth 17 on the 3rd floor of Gaksu Hall. ! The opponent behind the mirror was even more surprised. By what means did this Black Tortoise Tower student secure the location of the medicinal herb deep in the third floor of the Pavilion? He must be a student who deeply listens to the school of alchemy. Are you the professors apprentice? -You can think whatever you want. ruler. Say what you promise. The opponent behind the mirror didnt know who this Black Turtle Tower student was, but he thought it was really terrible. Severeness was a basic quality that Einrogard students should have, but even taking that into consideration, it was not uncommon for a professors disciple to sell Nelme information. It was clear that he was a cold-blooded man who would do anything for what he wanted. * * * Its done. Ill have to get it later. After finishing communicating with the mirror, Lee Han got up while organizing his notes. Unlike the conversation with Diret, the conversation with this unknown person was tiring and full of tension. But there was a lot of income. The preparations for making the foresight enhancement potion are complete. It will be completed before the end of the term. Mrs. Wardanaz. I have a question. Ratford, who had been watching openly from the middle of the conversation, asked cautiously. what? Where did you see and learn that way of speaking earlier? I dont think the people in our guild said it that way either Didnt the other person suspect it? Did you watch and copy? Ratford was shocked. Did Tutanta have such an image!? I can never tell myself. It was even more surprising that it worked for the other person. Ill have to ask my friends at the White Tiger Tower to bring it to me. Lee Han, just in case, prepared to entrust the request to the students of the White Tiger Tower. In case there is a trap or false information, the White Tiger Tower friends will be willing to sacrifice. After finishing all the work and leaving the base, I saw friends hanging out on the first floor. It was said that only those on duty could come out, but getting caught wandering around at night was the perfect action to go to the punishment room. Lee Han asked, puzzled by the appearance of his friends hanging around so openly. What are you guys doing there? Hick! Ah wodanaz. omg! Wasnt this bastard just surprised once more? I could understand being surprised when I thought it was a ghost or an attacker, but why am I still surprised when I know its Lee Han? I came out because of my duty. Dont be suspicious. If you have a job, you have to do it. Why are you here? I dont think its because of the duty? The students exchanged glances with very pierced expressions. One of the White Tiger Tower students who eventually gave up whispered to Lee Han. Wardanaz. Only you know this. Todaya guest is coming. what?! Lee Han was genuinely surprised. Do you have guests coming over for the weekend? Of course, there were quite a few outsiders who came to Einrogard, but there was only one guest that the students were waiting for. Are you an imperial official who came to investigate the actual situation of Einrogard? no? Why are you waiting for that? The White Tiger Tower student looked at Lee Han as if he was talking about something. There is no reason to hang around here all night long when an imperial official is coming. Then who is it? Ipadur! The students of the White Tiger Tower as well as the students of the Blue Dragon Tower all threw their eyes mixed with anticipation at Lee Han. Its as if Lee Han heard the name and said, Ouch! As if expecting to be surprised by saying, That person is coming!?. Of course, unfortunately, Lee Han couldnt do that. Lee Han was taken aback. Who is that? the bard Ipadur dont you know? Its famous It appears in the imperial newspaper I dont read that column very well. sorry. Lee Han soothed his sullen friends. Asan said with a very excited face. I want to show you a song I wrote. ? Lee Han tilted his head. If its a song that Asan wrote -Ein Rogard. Ein Rogard. Its so good. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Ein Rogard. Isnt it a rumor song that should be banned by imperial law? Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Asan. I think that song is Han Lee tried to tell his friend, Shouldnt that song be banned? If its that song, it definitely deserves to be shown. Keugh. angry If I had written a good song, I would have shown it to you. My < A Day in the Punishment Room > was harshly criticized by the professor. Cheer up. You should write a good song next time too. Lee Han just decided to keep his mouth shut. Looks like hes really more famous than I thought. I looked around, but alas, Yoner was not among the idle ones here. If Yoner had been there, we would have shared the sense of alienation. Wouldnt it be better to be alone than to be a person with no social skills? Lee Han felt very rude to Yoner. Kiyiik- ! The sound of the door opening lowered all the students. Expectation was shining in everyones eyes except Lee Han. uh? Are you really here? In fact, Lee Han did not really believe what his friends said. There were so many false rumors about Einrogard. -Hey guys! Next week His Majestys troops will take down the principal and liberate the school! -Hey guys! The new principal comes next week and the school rules change! -Hey guys! Meat is added to the menu from next week! None of these rumors were usually true. And when asked, I couldnt remember who started first. But to my surprise, it was a stranger I had never seen before entering through the open door. The old man, a tortoise beast, wrapped in a slightly worn but thick coat, put down his musical instrument bag and stared at the main building as if observing it. In that appearance, I felt the composure and dignity that only a person who has been active as a bard for a long time can have. Even though he had never seen Ipadurs face, Lee Han could be sure that it was Ipadur. Certainly, celebrities have different auras. It is a truly beautiful place. Lord Gonadaltes. haha. It seems Lord Ipadur of the world has been too lenient. A person who has seen all the Chunhwa Passings throughout the empire. no. The history of this building overwhelms me. The students couldnt lower their posture and pressed their bodies to the floor. Lee Han looked at them as if he was pathetic. These bastards didnt even figure out where the skeleton principal was and did something like this. Come to think of it, if a celebrity comes from outside, isnt there a high probability that a skeleton principal will appear? The default was to figure out the skeleton headmasters location or, if that was difficult, set a fire near the headmasters office to direct the skeleton headmasters movement there. I was caught. When the skeleton headmaster looked away, Lee Han had a hunch that he had been caught. Well, when I saw the number of my friends, it was hard not to get noticed. Forcing yourself to hide here is like sewage. We have to believe in outsiders and go out strong. principal! hello! !?! ???? The friends who were lying on the floor thought Lee Han was crazy. Headmaster Skeleton cast a puzzled look, perhaps not knowing that Lee Han would come out in the open. thats right Good night. What are you doing there? I was cleaning the floor of the honorable Einrogard because I felt sorry for it being dirty. Thats right. We did. My friends who were lying on the floor wiped the floor with their whole bodies to reveal that they were cleaning. Principal Skeleton clicked his tongue when he saw the first-year students who had sneaked out while on duty making absurd excuses. The mind is so wonderful that it is hard to believe. Is Professor Verdus coming to clean tomorrow? thank you. If its not rude, may I say hello to the guest? It is rather an honor. It is called Ipadur. omg! Queek! Put! ? Lee Han was taken aback when his friends who tried to stand up screamed and collapsed. Is it magic? But the friends were not enchanted. They were so good that they trembled, not knowing what to do. Lee Han was at a level of embarrassment, but the skeleton headmaster was looking at him with contempt, saying, Those iron heads are students of Einrogard. I dont do magic, and Im only interested in catching (s). sorry. Lord Gonadaltes. Ifadur smiled slightly and apologized, as if his followers were accustomed to being seen this way. Its not your job to apologize. You guys, imitate some of Wardanajs over there. Aside from his bad habit of serving you meals, isnt that guy just immersed in magic? Why is that a bad habit ? lets go. kyung. Wait a minute! Originally, except for Lee Han, the first year students couldnt talk in front of the skeleton principal. Even excluding the enormous position of the skeleton headmaster, the intense aura he exudes as a great wizard dwarfs first-year students. But sometimes love overcomes fear. With their strong affection for Ipadur, the first-year students pushed away their fears. You Ipadur! Can you listen to the song I wrote? Hey Headmaster Skeleton felt embarrassed after a long time. The reason Ipadur was called was for magic research. In ancient magic, primitive magic, or divine magic, music had a fairly important place, but not in the current imperial magic. Magic using music was regarded as quite a non-mainstream. The wizard gave off an image that seemed to have escaped reality, but in reality it couldnt be that way. Of course, it was influenced by realistic factors. Magic using music is a representative sect of magic that is difficult to theorize due to its anomaly, which varies depending on the caster and the emotions of the day. However, recently, several senior students in Einrogard were interested in this magic and were studying it. In addition, among the second year students, influenced by their seniors, there were those who seriously contemplated this magic, and even as the skeleton principal, it was no longer possible to ignore it. It is the duty of the lord of Einrogard to pave the way for mages with a will. Thats why Ipadur was invited. In order to converse with an outstanding bard and create a curriculum for music-related magic. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the Headmaster of Skeleton to invite the Bard into Ein Rogard. If you make even a worthless satirical song and spread it to the empire, it will be a hassle to deal with the aftermath Anyway, the master is putting up with the annoyance and annoyance for the sake of his disciples, but it was very outrageous to ask them to evaluate a song that is not very good. It would be a punishment room if there were no eyes to see. Do you think I sang it to evaluate the song? get out of the way dont interrupt Lord Gonadaltes. This is also a fate, but cant you just listen to it once? Headmaster Skeleton gnashed his teeth and nodded. I couldnt reveal my true colors until I ripped the necessary things out of Ipadur (even the seal of the professors contract, if necessary). Until then, he had to be a good and great wizard. call it Call. This bruise Principal. We have guests. Headmaster Skeleton came to his senses at Lee Hans whisper. The usual habit almost came out at the moment of the anger of the iron heads. thanks. no. Why are you here? I dont think you know who Lord Ipadur is. Lee Han was hurt by the skeleton headmasters stabbing words. Of course, I didnt know who it was, but when I heard this from the skeleton principal, I felt bad for nothing. no. Theres no way you dont know Lord Ipadur, the famous minstrel of the Empire, right? What do you see me as? Tell me one song sung by Lord Ipadur. oh. Asan is singing. When Lee Han changed his words, Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue as if he knew that. If all the students were crazy about magic like this wordanaj, it would have been much easier to run Einrogard. Ein Rogard. Ein Rogard. Its so good. Lee Han could clearly feel the atmosphere getting chilly, just like when Pengerin used the ice magic. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Ein Rogard. Why is that ironhead singing such a dirty song in front of outsiders? Anyone who sees it will know that I did it! I dont think so. However, Ipadur was already staring at Asan and the skeleton headmaster with a puzzled face. As a seasoned minstrel, he noticed at once that it was a bit odd for a newcomer to a group to sing a praise song. Could it be that Lord Gonadaltes? no! why me! Asan built it purely because he was impressed. Lee Han, who was not able to see it, stepped out. If he left it as it is, he did not know that after the meeting was over, Asan would be taken to the punishment room for defamation of the principal. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you from a great noble family impressed by a warm meal and a soft bed? Ipadur asked the question in disbelief. No matter how much I thought about it, I doubted that it was a song made by force and coercion. Lee Han gritted his teeth and made up a reason. There is actually a story behind it. In fact, the students who enter Ein Lorgard are afraid of all sorts of rumors. In the midst of that, I knew that the rumors were wrong, so I made a song like that. aha! The friends next to Lee Han made very complicated expressions. The words No, I dont have a warm meal or a soft bed filled my throat. I misunderstood. sorry. Lord Gonadaltes. its okay Things like that happen, too. The melody is great, but the lyrics are a bit too it could be misunderstood as an explicit praise. I wonder if a subtle analogy would be better. While Ipadur pointed out the song to Asan, the skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han and said. Did I ever say I really care for you? oh. What are you going to bring? I was just asking. Lee Han glared at the skeleton headmaster. * * * After listening to the songs of the first graders, correcting them, and signing autographs, Ipadur said to the headmaster of the skull. Lord Gonadaltes. Actually, I have a request. tell me anything Could you please take a look around the school? If you do that, I think it will be of great help to your poetry. Are you going to write a song about Einrogard? Headmaster Skeleton tried not to show his emotions, but Lee Han could feel the trepidation hidden inside. Of course, writing a song about Einrogard wasnt a bad thing. If Ipadur made a song of praise, how much money would be raised for donations and investments that year. But basically, Headmaster Skeleton was well aware that a bards snout could not be controlled the way he wanted. If you just dont write songs, your worries will disappear Thats right! Got it. Lets take a look around together. Im really sorry, but can a student accompany you? I think the ball will show you a different view At Ipadurs words, the friends almost had a heart attack. They screamed silently at each other, grabbed each other by the collar, and stomped their feet as they tried to move forward. Wodanaz. come out yes? principal. I was going to go back to sleep The skeleton principal moved a ticket to Lee Hans coat pocket with extraordinary space magic. Lee Han nodded with an expression impressed by the beautiful magic. Wouldnt it be an honor for our students to serve guests? Chapter 501 Chapter 501 The Skeleton Principal said in a meaningful voice. Im counting on you. Explain the beauty of Ein Lorgard. Can I do well? I accepted it because of the ticket to go out, but after receiving it, I suddenly became worried. Is there such a thing as beauty in Ein Lorgard? It looks like theres only pain and sadness There was no way someone like the skeleton headmaster would just give us the right to go out for no reason. Of course, isnt it to ask that the famous bard not write a song like Oh, the students of Einrogard are suffering in hell~ when he goes outside? However, no matter how hard Lee Han tried, there was a limit if all he had in Einrogard was pain and sadness. Will I be able to do it well? * * * What are those students doing? The fence was broken recently, and theyre coming out and fixing it. Lee Han answered Ipadurs question without hesitation. In the distance, the friends of the Black Turtle Tower were repairing the broken fence with swear words. Ifadur befits a seasoned and experienced minstrel, he asked a sharp question. Then why are you fixing it at dawn? Because I love my school so much. The skeleton principal next to him looked at Lee Han with admiration. To say such embarrassing words without thinking for a second. How the hell did a guy like that come from the Wardanaz family? I came out like this after thinking about the things I couldnt fix during the day, so I must be loving the school that much. Its amazing how much the magicians love Einrogard. It is natural. Lee Han processed the sound that the Black Turtle Tower students would have heard, without blinking an eye. Professionals dont get swayed by personal feelings. Has there been a flood recently? Ipadur asked in a surprised voice as he walked along the forest path. Originally, it was not a place where there would be water, but there were still traces of it as if there had been a flood. yes. As far as I know it must not have been the rainy season yet, right? Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster. Headmaster Skeleton nodded as if he was okay. You can say that much. All right. Ein Lorgard is a region with strong magical power, so there are many strange phenomena. This elemental flood was one of those phenomena. It is truly amazing. A quirky natural phenomenon like this isnt common in the empire, is it? Its probably like that. The bard, an old tortoise beast, supported himself with a staff and looked around with interest in his eyes. Then he took out a quill and started writing down something. Headmaster Skeleton glanced at the memo. Various phenomena take place in Einrogard, the cradle for raising outstanding wizards. Young wizards solve these phenomena with the help of seasoned wizards. Skeleton Principal sent a heartwarming look. It seemed that this seasoned minstrel had fallen into the trap of stereotypes and common sense and failed to recognize the truth about Einrogard. Even without the help of seasoned wizards! Keep on like this. Wardanaz. Do not worry. for a moment. How do students move when a flood hits? Are you also using magic? yes. I use magic to build a boat or summon a tanjueo. thank you. Ipadur paused while taking notes. Summon Tanju language? Skeleton Headmaster looked at Lee Han as if asking what he was doing. I also wanted to miss Lee Han. I made a mistake. Come to think of it, when a flood struck, the usual way to deal with it was not to summon Tanjueo. Who summoned Tanju? Ifadur seemed very interested, he grabbed the quill with an attitude that he would never let go. I summoned you. Very interesting very interesting. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han as if he were telling him to come to his senses. It was not okay if the disciple had already lost his mind. Lord Gonadaltes. Do all the students of Einrogard know how to summon Tanju? thats no Only a few brilliant students know how to summon. Some students Oh Sir. look over there! The giants are wrestling! Headmaster Skeleton pointed to the mountain range and changed the subject. Fortunately, if the giant wrestling was more interesting than I thought, Ipadur also looked away. Its rare to see giants like this, but its really amazing. Gonadaltes Ball. By the way, maybe its a rude question dont giants harm students? Giants were not a threatening race like monsters, but neither were they kind and warm neighbors. If he accidentally collided with the young wizards, it could cause great damage. Headmaster Skeleton burst out laughing and said. haha. As you can see from the streets, students never meet giants. They are the keepers of the mountain range. indeed. Thats what it is. You know as well as Wodanaz hangs out here with giants. tell me Wodanaz. Did the giants ever meet the students? Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster like a madman. Only then did the Headmaster Skeleton realize his mistake. Shit. Come to think of it, Wodanaz was still a student. No student Wodanaz a giant? When Ipadur seemed to be in chaos, Lee Han hurriedly started the evolution process. Actually, there is one giant who saved me Lee Han told the story of the giant Ikurusha saving him and the story of losing his hair in a chess match (with some adaptations). Thanks to that, he became friendly with the giants, and the other day he was able to watch them raise mountain range destroyers. The old minstrel nodded with a very impressed face. Its an amazing story. What an amazing story! To think that a young wizard could be so friendly with a giant. haha. Wodanaz is a very sociable guy. guy! Thats why I told you not to go to the mountains because its dangerous! Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster coldly. Headmaster Skeleton averted his gaze, perhaps realizing that he had crossed the line too much. After that, Ipadur walked along the forest path, admiring the moon and stars rising over the mountains and lakes. Seeing a bard singing about the water surface of a lake as clear as glass, Lee Han suddenly realized the strength of Einroguard. The view here is better than I thought! How many fish should I get from the lake today? I didnt know because I was thinking, How many baskets of vegetables should I fill in the mountain today? Looking to the side, the skeleton headmaster was yawning. If other friends saw it, they would have shed tears of envy. To hear Ipadurs song right next to you. hmm. Im not sure either. I know he sings well, but Ipadurs song was just a song he sang well to Lee Han, who was not interested in it. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the way, there is something I want to ask the student of Wodanaz. yes. I will listen. Lee Han spoke as modestly as possible, hoping that he might have found out he had other thoughts. Prince Gonadaltes invited me to study the connection between music and magic Oh no. I should have asked this first, but I made a mistake. My memory is getting worse as I get older Which school are you studying at? The eyes of Lee Han and the skeleton principal shook at the same time. Can I talk to you? I think I can talk. I am interested in all the schools within Einrogard. Is that so!? This story also seemed interesting, and Ipadur took out his quill again in amazement. Isnt that impossible? Thanks to the professors who generously pay attention to me, although it is difficult, I am achieving it somehow. I ordered it, but hes a real madman. The skeleton principal was even awed by the answer that popped out like a flattery device when a coin was inserted. Could it be that the idea of putting this disciple in Einrogard was an illusion? If it was a tongue like this, shouldnt it be sent to the imperial government? But I love magic too much for that. Not knowing that Principal Skeleton had decided on his career path in a short period of time, Lee Han continued to speak. I can feel that the students really respect the professors of Einrogard. I am very lucky. haha. Looks like it. Back to the main topic How much do you care about music? The headmaster of the skeleton sent his eyes, saying, Please tell me that you like it roughly. I really liked the last song written by Ipadur. A merry rhythm A merry rhythm? Eliciting a response from the people of the Empire with a song that goes against the trend these days is something only Ipadur-sama can do. aha. Yihan immediately corrected his words after seeing Ipadurs reaction. I was lucky enough to be interested. As you know, while Prince Gonadaltes is studying the connection between music and magic, I have to work hard to help him, but I think the students will also need your help. Having been a bard for a long time, Ipadur also knew that nothing was as capricious as music. Even the same song had different feelings depending on the day it was sung, so how difficult would the wizards be? Inevitably, other wizards were needed to help in various ways during the research. Can you help? Headmaster Skeleton frowned arrogantly at Ipadurs question. what? Lee Han was puzzled. Given the personality of Headmaster Skeleton, I thought Lee Han would push his back if he had a chance to learn magic, no matter how hard it was. If I help, what should I do? Ugh. It will bother you a little bit. Ill pay you, but ? Lee Han was taken aback when Ipadur said he would give him a reward. what? Even getting paid while learning magic? does that make sense? Anyway, Im going to lose some of my precious weekend. Go out with Prince Gonadaltes, meet the orchestras and choirs of the empire, and listen to their music magically I will help you! Are you sure? Ipadur was amazed. No matter how brilliant a wizard is, he knew that as young as he was, it would be more important to have his own time on the weekends. For example, going out to play Gyeokgu, or playing chess in a city cafe, and so on. You will be wasting a lot of time. Ipadur. I am a man who has dedicated his life to magic. Well, seeing that you all belong to so many schools Lee Han was hurt by what he said. I was forced to listen to some of them. I would be very happy if you could help me. shouldnt we also check out Wardanaz talent for music? The fact that Lee Han had to go out uselessly instead of studying magic on the weekend was painful for the headmaster. To waste precious time on a musical magic that you dont know if it will come to fruition. its okay. Gonadaltes Ball. Talented or not, they are all important examples. Besides, where else would you find such an interesting student? I would love to hear more. Damn it The Headmaster Skeleton muttered softly. He succeeded in turning his attention to Einrogard, but Ipadur became interested in other things. Well, there was no way that curious bard would not be interested in the story of a guy like Wodanaz. Hmm? Why is that? ah. A sudden thought came to my mind. Unlike normal floods, spirit floods will not disappear naturally Chapter 502 Chapter 502 If I leave it as it is, itll be annoying. Headmaster Skeleton got a little nervous when Ipadur started to show interest in Yihan. It wasnt a problem for Ipadur to be interested in Lee Han, but when it got involved with Einrogard, it became quite annoying. -So how did the spirit flood get resolved? -Thats Wodanaz -Theres still ice in this hallway. for a moment! Gonadaltes Ball. Isnt this the frost giants ice!? Has a frost giant ever been summoned to your school!? who solved it? -Thats also the guy from Wodanaz Originally, there was nothing wrong with making a song praising a student. However, in the case of Lee Han, it was a little that much. The song 1st year student succeeded in lightning elemental magic made the people of the empire smile, but the song 1st year student dueled with the king of the frost giant would make the people of the empire astonished. As usual, while the emperor is frowning and saying, A small mistake, in the capital city, songs like a first-year student fought the king of the frost giants spread Guy . Your face is full of tiredness! The principal is a magic criminal. The skeleton headmaster brought a bone hand out of the air and covered Lee Hans mouth. It wasnt a very good idea to say I learned the secret arts to fight sorceresses in front of Ipadur. Good job! Just go in and get some rest. Sorry to trouble you this morning! Am I still okay? no! Go in and get some rest! Lee Han was puzzled, not knowing what the skeleton principal was thinking. I tried to do my best for what I received, but Why are you like that? First of all, Lee Han nodded as the headmaster of the skull seemed to be desperately trying to let him in. All right. See you next time then. Mr. Ifadur. It was an honor to meet you today. I was also honored. The old minstrel smiled happily and said. It wasnt a greeting, it was sincere. As a bard, it was rare for a student to have such an exciting story package. He sent it back somehow. Headmaster Skeleton relieved his worries inwardly. Now that Wodanaz has returned, Ipadur will now be interested in other places in Einrogard. that was a problem on its own, but Ah. Professor Woorestep. From far away, I saw a dwarf professor walking with a bunch of herbs soaked in moonlight in one hand. Recognizing Ipadurs face, Professor Thunderwalker was very pleased and said, Are you not Ipadur? I heard you were invited, but I never thought you would come! The skeleton headmaster looked at Professor Thunderwalker with trembling eyes. Of course, there were cases where some discerning notables of the empire did not come to Einrogard even if they were invited, but to say it openly like that. Fortunately, Ipadur didnt seem to understand the meaning of those words. Its nice to welcome everyone. Ipadur smiled gently, wrinkled, delighted with Professor Thunderwalkers welcome. Students are welcomed like this, so I dont know how to repay the favor Oh. Have you met the students? yes. A student from the Wardanaz family helped guide the way. aha. Wodanazga. It hasnt been long since I went on a trip and fought the Sea Serpent, but hes a very diligent guy. You mean Mr. Serpent?! Ipadur was startled and took out a quill. Seeing that, the Headmaster Skeleton sighed. Theyre all useless guys! * * * Weekend afternoon. Wardanaz. here. The White Tiger Tower students brought a box and set it down in front of Lee Han. I went to check the location of the ingredients I heard from the other person through the mirror. Did anything happen? uh? I didnt. hmm. Lee Han was a little surprised. The opponent behind the mirror didnt do anything special than expected. I didnt cheat Then its very likely that the Black Tortoise Pagoda or the White Tiger Pagoda really arent. Lee Han secretly cursed at the White Tiger Tower in front of the White Tiger Tower students. i get it. Everyone has worked hard, take this. Pointing to the food promised as a condition of the deal, the White Tiger Tower students quickly grabbed it and hesitated instead of going. ? Wardanaz. That What? They werent usually hesitant like that, but Lee Han was more curious. What happened when you brought the ingredients? Tell me honestly. because i wont say anything What happened? At Lee Hans kind words, the White Tiger Tower friends gained courage and asked. I heard you met Ipadur? I heard that you are helping Ipadur-nims work Exactly! evil! Sol I told you to be honest! You said you didnt say anything! right! right! Lee Han hit them one more time with his cane and then waved his hand away. good. Stop talking nonsense. I was nervous because I had to make a foresight potion with a high level of difficulty, but you were talking nonsense. The White Tiger Tower students grumble and leave, and Lee Hans real friends come to help. Reliable friends who are achieving outstanding grades in alchemy lectures. Yoner pulled out a chair and sat down beside him. really. I heard that Ipadur-nim came? Uh, do you know Mr. Ipadur? Lee Han looked at Yoner with a hopeless face. I thought Yoner didnt know! Of course you know? Ive been invited by my family from time to time. My sister likes to sing too. Lee Han slightly frustrated, Yoner tilted his head as if asking why. I thought they were comrades. I thought I was only reading the economic section of the imperial newspaper, but the basic level of the Meikin family was different from the basic level of the Wardanaz family. Asan, as well as the White Tiger Tower and even the Phoenix Tower students, talked about Ipadur. I saw it with my own two eyes. He took the flute out of his shell You said your song was evaluated? I was criticized for the lyrics, but I still got quite a few compliments. I want to send it to my brother and sister too. Lee Han swallowed his sullen feelings and refined the ingredients. Seeing that even the princess was talking about Ifpadur, it must have been really famous. Wardanaz. Wodanaz. ? Nilia whispered softly as she poked Yihan. Who is Ipadur? You are the only one, Nilia. Why are you doing that? suddenly! * * * Even if you gathered all the ingredients, making a high-difficulty potion wasnt easy. Even though Saturday had been used and Sunday came, Lee Han was hanging in front of the pot. Im worried about the amount of material. If you fail any more, sure. Put in the exact amount of ingredients without even the slightest error, memorize spells by finely adjusting magic power, and when the potion boils, stir it in the prescribed direction No matter how talented Lee Han is, he cant succeed in all of these things at once. couldnt There have already been several failures. The good news is that there has never been a failure at a level where you have to do it from scratch. However, it was true that the more minor failures were repeated, the less material was used. Lee Han tossed the blue Meanil flower into the pot once again with a nervous expression on his face. Then, he fed the basilisk eggs placed next to him. Priestess Shiana, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded. He said that he was nervous, but seeing that he calmly took care of the eggs, he didnt seem nervous at all. Are you nervous? It was then. Priestess Cyana exclaimed in surprise. Uh uh?! Mr. Wodanaz! Mr. Wodanaz! Know. Siana Priestess! do not worry! Lee Han quickly added copper calcine and poured cold fresh water over it to stop the potion from boiling over. But even that was not enough. The potion, which generates its own heat, simmered as if it were melting a pot. I knew it would be like this! However, Lee Han was also prepared thanks to experiencing several failures. Immediately cast cold magic and prevented the temperature of the cauldron from rising any further. Cold! Originally, this heat generated during the alchemy process had to be solved with a combination of ingredients or special reagents, not with separate magic. If you dont know the proper cause, even if you use magic to stop it, the problem will continue to recur. However, Lee Han continued to use magic as if he did not know. If the problem recurs, stop it again with magic! If I couldnt solve the problem with my brain, I was thinking of competing with horsepower. Mr. Wardanaz! I blocked everything, Priestess Cyana! Dont worry! Thats not it, Albo! egg! ?? Lee Han inadvertently turned his head. Blasphemy! There were cracks all over the surface of the basilisk egg. It was gold that looked like it would break even now. jump! At that moment, the egg cracked and something the size of a scarf crawled out from inside. Seeing Lee Han, the baby basilisk crawled away as if it were happy. It was like a newborn chick running towards its parents. However, Lee Han reacted differently than Basilisk expected. Shiana, lay down and close your eyes! Yihan shouted as he covered the baby basilisks eyes with his hand. Priestess Siana was shocked and fell on her face. - The baby basilisk looked at Lee Han with hurt eyes. * * * After a brief fuss (three small pots tipped over and a chest broken), Lee Han realized that baby basilisks dont always fire evil eyes. If you dont recognize it as an enemy, you wont even shoot it. But I should cover my eyes just in case. Lee Han closed the baby basilisks eyes with silk. The baby basilisk hit Yihans wrist with its tail as if very dissatisfied. Priestess Siana. Are you okay? ah. yes. are you okay. It was a real basilisk, by the way! I thought the people of the White Tiger Tower were talking nonsense Priest Siana was also quite acerbic. Lee Han nodded and said. I was raised at the request of the professor. But it came out much sooner than expected. Although Lee Han was not an authority on raising basilisks, from what he had learned so far, it was clear that basilisks appeared too early. Iknow, right? Arent you fed too much? I kept the amount, but Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did you put the egg in a place with too much magical power? I cant put an egg in a place like that Lee Han hesitated. Come to think of it, Ive been carrying a lot of eggs lately. though I had a lot of them. At Lee Hans words, Priest Siana smiled. What nonsense are you talking about, Mr. Wardanaz? If the basilisk egg absorbed Wodanazs magical powers, of course Woudanaj would have noticed. Wodanaz-sama is no fool, and theres no way he wouldnt notice. Lee Han was slightly hurt. The basilisk wrapped around him like a scarf patted Lee Han as if to comfort him. You dont have to worry too much about it, though. Even if you come out quickly, you are only small, but you can do everything you need to do. Priestess Cyana took out a sharpened brass syringe. It was one of the alchemists tools used to extract liquid by inserting it into a plant or animal. ruler. Mr. Wodanaz. Hold on. Excuse me, but what are you going to do, Priest Shiana? Huh? You didnt raise it to extract venom, did you? The basilisk wrapped around his neck trembled as if he sensed something ominous. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Before the frightened basilisk bites Shiana priest, Lee Han quickly said, It wasnt raised to extract venom. yes? Then where are you going to use it? Priestess Cyana tilted her head. For Priest Siana, who grew up in the Flemain Church, raising animals was only when she had a place to use them all. Raising cows is to get that milk. Raising chickens is to get those eggs. There is only one reason to work so hard to raise a dangerous and difficult animal like a basilisk. It was to collect the venom of the precious Basilisk. I didnt raise it to extract venom, but the professor wanted to attack me um. Lee Han, who was about to say something, hesitated because it sounded too crazy. It sounded less crazy that he was raised just to be poisoned. yes? Anyway, I didnt grow it to extract venom, so could you put the syringe back? All right. Priest Shiana didnt understand, but when Lee Han said that, she put the syringe aside. Only then did the baby basilisk let out a sigh of relief. Dont scare me too much. Theyre still young, so they dont know what theyll do if they scare them like that. Should I adapt? Speaking of a priest, it was easy to think of a good and faithful person, but that didnt necessarily lead to a weak personality. Even a good and sincere person can become full of madness when necessary. Priest Shiana spoke very seriously. Other professors will extract the venom anyway, but does it make a difference if I just leave it alone? You have to get used to it so you dont get scared. uh? Professor Wooregeol also said it once before. I really need to extract some venom when the basilisk hatches. The baby basilisk trembled again and tried to burrow into Yihans arms. Lee Han said while stroking him as if to soothe him. for a moment. Are there any other professors? Professor Garcia was there at the time, and he asked if the basilisk could get venom if it really hatched. ! Lee Han was greatly shocked. It didnt matter if Professor Thunderwalker or the other professors said that, but I never thought that even the good Professor Garcia would say that. As expected, wizards are relentless when it comes to magic! When magic was involved, even the most benevolent wizard had to be seen as being blinded. Lee Han once again learned a great lesson. really. Professor Verdus too Ah. The professor isnt curious. You must have asked for it. Professor Verdus wasnt surprised. Because of my personality, I was the kind of person who would ask if I could skin a basilisk when it hatched. Its a big deal. Lee Han stroked the basilisk and was lost in thought. The professors were more interested in the basilisk than I thought. Of course, later, when the basilisk grew strong, he might be able to borrow the poison. But inserting a syringe and extracting venom in a state where it hasnt even fully grown like now is a bit I think itll create a wickedness that didnt exist. It seemed that even a good monster would become an evil monster that would try to exterminate all living things if it did something like that. It was Lee Han who had to live with the Basilisk. I didnt want to make the basilisk personality that way. Priestess Shiana, an outstanding talent of the Flemain Church, who is always outstanding and keeps her faith. Could you keep the fact that the basilisk was born a secret? Oh really. Sure. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Lee Hans flattery, Priest Siana readily nodded. But wont the professors notice? I woke up much sooner than expected, so if I dont tell everyone, they wont know. except for one person. Professor Voladi was so interested that he periodically asked for basilisk eggs, so it was impossible to trick him as easily as other professors. Lee Han stared at the basilisk. Will it be okay? Professor Voladi was not interested in extracting the basilisks venom, but was interested in other things. And maybe that interest was even more dangerous. As Lee Hans opponent, it was raised to use it hard for a semester Can you fight me? - The basilisk that received the question showed the most intense reaction among the reactions it showed today. Priestess Cyana was amazed at the way she trembled and dug in as if she could never do that. Are baby basilisks docile? As far as I know, Ive heard that hes evil and violent since he was a baby. Well, if you stick the syringe in like that no. Lee Han calmed down the basilisk. If left alone, it seemed like it would dig into Lee Hans neck like a gallows rope. Dont worry too much, Ill try to explain it to you. Priest Shiana said as if she wasnt expecting much. really. Mr. Wodanaz. If you need to extract venom, call me. I will help you. The gentle madness of the priest gave Lee Han a little fear of the Flemain Church. * * * Professor. Monday morning. While others were basking in the sun and warming up in the chilly air, Lee Han went down to the basement of the main building and met Professor Boladi. The professor was sitting at the table and assembling a mechanical trap of a type he had never seen before. Lee Han tried his best to remember the shape of the trap. I didnt know that the trap might target Lee Han someday. Here you are. I have something to tell you. Professor Voladi nodded. It was a nod, as if a benevolent teacher was accepting the immature apprentices foolishness. What magic do you want to learn? professor. Do I look like someone who is so crazy about new magic? Professor Voladi stared blankly at Lee Han. It would have been less sarcastic to have answered yes. Lee Han gave up and changed the topic. First of all, I want you to keep this story a secret. If it is worthy. Professor Voladi was strict. If Wodanaz declared that he was going to sneak out of school on the weekends to hunt anti-magicists or witch criminals, even this could not be kept a secret. why did I do that no. no. After hearing the professors explanation, Lee Han tried to refute, but gave up. Come to think of it, there were times when I secretly tried to go out in front of Professor Boladi, and there were times when I secretly confronted enemies, so it was my own gain. But its really unfair. That basilisk has hatched. Professor Voladi put down the trap he was assembling and got up right away. Congratulations. What are you celebrating? Lee Han swallowed the question and quickly continued. But Professor. The situation is slightly different from what you expected. Because the basilisk hatched early, it grew less. The professors eyebrows furrowed. Then he cast his gaze on Lee Hans arm. The basilisk hidden under the long sleeves of his coat trembled. The matter? It probably has nothing to do with size. Since they havent all grown up, wouldnt their power be that weak? Lee Han threw it roughly. In fact, it was something that could only be known if the power was weak or not by petrifying something with a basilisk, but that wasnt important right now. Poison? If only the toxicity of stone poison is maintained It seems that it will be weak as well because it has not fully grown. Professor Voladi glared at the basilisk in his sleeve. He didnt say anything, and his expression didnt change, but for some reason, Lee Han seemed to be shouting, Ive been expecting you so much since youre such an ungrateful snake. However, staring at it like that did not make the basilisks power suddenly stronger or suddenly ferocious. And from the beginning, considering the current state, even if the basilisk grew a little bigger, it was questionable whether it would actively attack Lee Han. I will ask Professor Lightning Step to find a way to grow. professor. In fact, thats why I asked to keep it a secret. Lee Han accused the evil professors of coveting the basilisks venom. Professor Bermo, in particular, covets everything, not just poison. Wouldnt it have a huge adverse effect on the growth of the Basilisk if it was harvested that way before it got stronger? indeed. Professor Voladi understood what Lee Han was talking about. Considering the greediness of the disciple in front of him, it was only natural that he did not want to allow even an inch of weakness in raising the Basilisk. i get it. Lets keep it a secret. Professor Voladi threw the mechanical trap into the cellar cupboard. There was no sound from inside, probably because of the space magic. Then I opened the floor door leading to the basement and went down the stairs. Yihan and the Basilisk trembled at the sound they heard from inside. What are you doing to bring me out? Fortunately, instead of bringing a secret weapon to kill them both at once, Professor Boladi brought an old book. The title of the book was < Secret Art of Raising Evil Monsters >. Professor Voladi dusted the book slowly and put it on the bookshelf next to the table. After the lecture, I thought to read slowly and find a way. - Lee Han and the Basilisk hoped that common sense would be written in that old book. * * * How many books have you written? I wrote about 1 1/3 Lee Han made a sneaky excuse. 1/2 seemed too much and 1/4 seemed too little. And there were so many other things to do over the weekend. From finding a hidden secret base to guiding the bard. Is it too little? Would you have increased it? Its progressing faster than I thought. shit. Lee Han regretted it. Judging from Professor Voladis reaction, it could have been done more slowly. To be afraid and dig your own grave! Youre learning various battle magics, but youre still not satisfied. Im satisfied I must have felt it when I was hunting Mr. Serpent. what? Lee Han became puzzled. The only thing I felt while hunting for the Sea Serpent was that I felt resentment towards the professor who had left other friends behind, but Lee Han dared to drag me forward. Lack of means of evasion. Eh, to that extent? To be honest, the evasion method was thorough enough to overflow by the standard of a first year student, considering the short-term future prediction magic that Professor Voladi made me learn (by beating) in addition to the self-reinforcement magic. If you add defense with elemental magic now, the balance is very solid at this level Did you think about the reason? yes? Uh Yeah. It is because the magic training is out of balance. If you are going to ask yourself and answer yourself, why are you asking? Lee Han thought so, but calmly persevered. Professor Voladi pointed out the imbalance in Lee Hans current magical state. Some elemental magic, black magic, enchantment magic, summoning magic, etc. were gaining experience and developing their skills, but in areas such as conversion magic and healing magic, their skills were stagnant. But the professors didnt really say that I said it around to mean The professor in charge still says OK, but why are you doing that, but Professor Voladi ignored it and just said what he had to say. I asked Professor Luge, and he said there was an event for students majoring in transformation magic. Participating would be a great experience. Was there anything like that? Lee Han was puzzled. I dont remember hearing about it from other friends. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Wait. Lee Han shuddered at the sudden ominous thought. no way? Is this an event for seniors? Its an event for students learning transformation magic, but if none of Lee Hans friends know isnt it an event for seniors only? Professor Voladi briefly put on an expression that he hadnt thought about Lee Hans question. I guess so. I think you should have checked that out first Did the professor readily accept it? The professor nodded slightly. Im sure he wasnt threatening with a sword? Lee Han was slightly suspicious. Professor Rji was a bit on the weaker side of the professors. It was no wonder that when Professor Voladi pointed a sword at him and threatened him, he said, Lets participate! professor. This is my thought now, but Professor Ledge readily accepted it, but wouldnt the seniors be offended? The students of Einrogard were secretly exclusive. Didnt the White Tiger Tower students get very angry when Lee Han broke into the dormitory? Just as the students show useless pride for each tower they belong to, the school probably does too. And even within the school. I think Ill be offended if my first year juniors keep snooping on me. An angular stone was not the right one for nothing. Unless it was a special school without manpower like healing magic or black magic, there was no way that juniors would like it. Are you worried about that? Okay. ah. Did the seniors say it was okay? I meant that if there were any students who were offended, I would discipline them. Lee Han looked at the sword Professor Voladi was wearing. Arent you supposed to be admonishing while stabbing with a sword? Ill just work hard and catch the eyes of the seniors. Professor Voladi patted Lee Han on the shoulder with admiration. The basilisk made a noise as if it were displeased. * * * Ouroboros, a snake biting its own tail, was a beloved entity in alchemy and transmutation magic. As they symbolize the eternal cycle, the wizards of the two schools are bound to love each other. Therefore, the event of transformation mages was also named < Ouroboros Day >. Cheer up! A whip held by one student turned into a snake and wrapped around the wrist of another student. Even though the snake wrapped itself around her wrist, the victim did not panic at all. As he calmly cast the spell, the snakes teeth turned into cotton. bang! A student whose wrists were tied hit the floor with a cane, and the floor suddenly rocked and turned into a swamp. The unbalanced student missed the snake whip and stumbled. He quickly tried to transform the swamp into hard soil, but the spell failed and turned into honey. lost. It was a good fight. Standing up holding a friends hand, the student looked around at the other transformation wizards gathered in the auditorium. < Ouroboros Day > sounded grandiose, but in fact the rules were simple. It was a day to show each ones achievements using only transformation magic. Such events were common in other schools as well. Magic duels using only transmutation spells New transmutation magic research announcements Rare monsters in the empire have unusual transmutation abilities and more. Everyone stop playing and come here. We have to stop outsiders from making accidents. I dont like dealing with outsiders, so cant I order a Death Knight? no. Be patient. Einrogards Transformation Magic School students frowned at the outsiders actively roaming around the auditorium. It was natural to invite outside wizards to such an event, and it was also natural to treat them as hosts. But the students didnt want to do that obvious thing too much. It wasnt because the outside mages were unpleasant or rude. It wasnt even because there was a mountain of assignments to do. I just I really just didnt want to do it. Wouldnt a person who loses at rock-paper-scissors do it? hello!! Ein Rogard students!! Eww. pop! A transformation wizard from the outside approached showing her species transformation magic. The specialty that transformation wizards often show is magic that changes their race. There was nothing special about the magic itself, but there was nothing like it for simple greetings or for starting a conversation. The transformation wizard was so excited that he transformed from an elf to a human, from a human to a dog beast, and from a dog beast to an orc. Then he looked at the students with expectant eyes. As if the students were responding, they knew how to show something. However, the reaction of the students was different from what was expected. Everyone hesitated and averted their gaze. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ??? Did I do something wrong? Oh no! Ban Nice to meet you! nice to meet you! Ah yes. The transformation wizard withdrew with an embarrassed expression. The students looked at each other with puzzled faces. You should have answered! You were close! No, I was looking at you. You should have answered! Although there were exceptions, basically mages who majored in conversion magic had a lot of cheerful and sociable personalities. Maybe it had something to do with the characteristics of transformation magic. However, the students majoring in transformation magic at Ein Lorgard were a bit unusual. They were very introverted. Everyone, stop. ah. I should have learned black magic Im feeling a bit sick to my stomach. Give me one more potion. no. If you drink too much confidence potion, you will be completely ruined. Transformation magic students just prayed that the event would end quickly and outsiders would leave so that they could talk about magic among themselves. Untitled Professor! what? Untitled professor? The students turned their heads. A really crazy professor was bringing in a freshman. What are you thinking? I heard that you have a disciple Isnt it following and monitoring you so that you cant escape? I cant I can. But that didnt solve all the questions. Why the hell did you bring a first-year student to an event like this? No matter how you look at it, it seemed like pointless bullying. Why did Professor Rigi allow it? I heard that you are very talented. I heard from a friend of the school of black magic, but hes from the Wardanaz family. You dont believe in the rumors about the Wardanaj family, do you? The Wardanaj family is just an ordinary great aristocratic family. Its not a family that teaches secret arts to some five-year-old kid. Its not normal While the students muttered in the corner, Lee Han walked in with Professor Boladi. Transformation wizards from the outside were showing off things (one wizard was receiving applause for transforming his arm into a swarm of bats), Professor Lizzie was in the middle taking questions, and the seniors were Cant you see? Lee Han, who was puzzled when his seniors were nowhere to be seen, realized before long. professor. Uh shouldnt you break the principals restraint during the event? I knew that Headmaster Skeleton put a curse on his seniors to hinder perception, but he would release it sometimes when necessary. And now was when it was needed. If a first-year student participates in an event like this and cant even talk to the seniors Why? Ah. Lee Han-kun. Professor Leji looked at Lee Han and gestured. Then he said little. Im sorry. I couldnt refuse the request. You can. Lee Han understood. Even if Professor Voladi hadnt threatened with a sword, he would have threatened with a sword. I am really sorry. No, Im really fine. Lee Han was rather embarrassed when Professor Leji apologized so much. The professor who brought you is bad, isnt the professor who allowed you to be bad? But since all the wizards attending this event are outstanding transformation wizards, we will learn in many ways Lets go. While they were talking, Professor Voladi, who had disappeared somewhere, suddenly returned. Where are you talking? I asked permission. Professor Voladi pointed back with his chin. The transformation wizards who were fighting on the simple arena were whispering while watching this. -1st grade Arent you a student? C You must have seen it wrong. -Are you asking me to compete with a 1st year student? Isnt that a bit dangerous? This is a shame. Lee Han felt embarrassed when outside wizards looked at him with worried and bewildered eyes. Professor Bollardy went to see him and said, Please fight against my student Please fight against my student Please fight against my disciple, holding onto him and harassing him until he answered, but when he accepted, he must have been embarrassed because he was too young. did. The dwarf wizard, who looked to be in his forties, looked at Lee Han and asked with a shy face. Arent you a first-year student? What am I supposed to do with Einrogards teachings, but I think its a bit early for a confrontation like this? Its okay. Before Lee Han could answer, Professor Boladi answered. The dwarven mage whispered again as Professor Voladi turned and walked to the stands. Is there any cooperation with the professor no. what do i say I want you to forget. Looking at the dwarf wizard who swallowed it again because it seemed too rude, Lee Han bit his lips bitterly. The conversion wizards here were all good people. So it was more painful. * * * The rules are as follows. lets begin. Ill be thrilled. Faced with the opponent, Lee Hans head was spinning fast. Ive done magic duels a few times, but todays place was a bit unusual. A place where only transformation magic can be used. The problem was that Lee Hans transformation magic was not very broad. Basically, its about color rock-sand in a simple conversion to steel. Chasing a seasoned transformation mage with this was akin to ramming a skeleton headmaster with a fork. Probably, it was clear that Professor Voladi wanted Lee Han to be subjected to as many different things as possible. You learn more from defeat than from victory. What kind of conversion magic should you learn as many times as possible Chew! ! The Dwarf Wizard suddenly gained wings and soared through the air. At the same time, the cloak suddenly unfolded like a tent, blocking the view. Lee Han intuitively sensed that the dwarf wizard was trying to transform into another monster. If I leave it alone, it will end right away! Lee Han swung his cane with the intention of disposing of the enemys cloak first. Then, a sigh erupted from among the conversion wizards next to them. ah! I cant do that! Uh huh! Oh my gosh! Since the dwarf wizard had already cast transformation magic on the cloak first, it was not a good choice for Lee Han to cast transformation magic on the cloak. Interfering with the opponents magic is many times more difficult. In such an urgent situation Pak! !? The cloak turned into a steel hook and flew towards the dwarven wizard. The dwarf wizard, who was about to transform into a hippogriff, was startled by the steel hook holding his ankle, and his magic was shaken. It ended up with an unusual appearance with only the arms and legs turned into hippogriffs. wow! To be so successful with that! great! Its great! its kind of annoying? Lee Han began to annoy the conversion wizards who were admiring them in the audience. At first, I was a little moved by the way he cared about Lee Han, but it was quite annoying when he reacted so strongly to each and every magic. The dwarf mage quickly waved his staff to free the steel hook. Surprisingly, however, the steel hook did not loosen. Magic bounced out like ore with terribly stagnant mana. The dwarf wizard panicked and failed to land in a situation that even the experienced transformation wizard had never experienced. Originally, it would have been enough to subdue Lee Han by casting magic even while tied to the steel hook, but the Dwarf Wizard conceded defeat neatly. It would have been the same as losing if he had revealed his gaps like this in a duel. I lost! great! How did you convert this? Is it Einrogards secret technique? While Lee Han was thinking about how to explain so that his opponent would be less disappointed, Professor Voladi hid his disappointment and started talking to other conversion wizards. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 There is a lot of magic power, so be careful. Professor Voladi gathered the transformation mages in a circle and told them exactly about Lee Hans weakness. He has a lot of magic power, so pay attention to that point and dont fight for strength, and ask him to attack you in various ways. Lee Han, who was behind him, was dumbfounded. Is that an ally or an enemy? No matter how much Lee Han wants to experience and overcome various types of transformation magic, at that point, it was at the level of cursing him to lose. Where is the magician who discloses his weakness in detail before a duel? Id rather take the staff and tell them to fight naked! oh. Such a secret! The dwarf wizard who competed with Lee Han was very surprised instead of disappointed when he heard Professor Voladis words. How much magic power does this phenomenon happen? How amazing. What a surprise! Ive seen mages who were naturally endowed with a lot of magical power, but even they couldnt do something like this. Thank you for a good look. By the way, can I tell you all of this before the duel? Lee Han was at a loss for words at the dwarf mages very valid point. What can I do though? You cant look like an unscrupulous disciple who curses his master in front of outsiders. Lee Han gritted his teeth and defended Professor Boladi. Thats why Master believes in me that much. So touching! The Dwarf Wizard was impressed as if it were his own work. When I first saw it, I suspected that a crazy professor was abusing his students, but after hearing this, I began to reflect. Then who will compete next? I am me! Let me do it! At the words of the dwarf wizard, a human wizard raised his hand this time. People really have no conscience. You are too strong. Professor Voladis expression brightened very slightly. Conversely, Lee Hans expression darkened. Didnt the teacher also compete? I am nothing compared to you. Do you remember breaking the mercenarys neck in the last duel? That was a mistake that happened because the mercenary was stubborn The conversion wizards seemed to be friendly with each other, and whenever they had a chance, they talked amicably. Lee Han was listening with a sullen expression on his side. I wish they would just chat and forget about me. Begin. really. I almost forgot going! At the professors words, the human wizard came up to the arena. At first glance, it seemed empty and relaxed. It was felt that he had a lot of experience in this magical duel. Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi. His eyes were resentful, but the professor nodded, as if he understood otherwise. Lets do it. I dont know what he meant by nodding, but I want to send magic over there. * * * Instead of playing with Lee Han with all kinds of fancy and varied transformation magic, human wizards have turned their wands into chains and wrapped them around them. what? Didnt Professor Voladi call the conversion mages and emphasize it over and over again? He has an unusually large amount of magic power, so never fight for strength and ask him to attack in various directions. Still, its such a linear way. Lee Han was puzzled, but he tried to take control of the chain. Transmuting from steel to steel, once with his own magic the human mage exclaimed to the audience in admiration. Really took control! Look at this! Wow, how many alternative magical powers are needed to make that possible? Lets calculate together. So magic Is there any similar case? I remember being in trouble 22 years ago when magic didnt work during the Ghost Forest incident. Good example! We can take that as a standard. The human wizard fought Lee Han instead of attacking him. I cast magic to regain control, but it bounced back and forth like water droplets on a rock. The magic really doesnt work! Look! The transformation wizards in the audience applauded enthusiastically. It was as if they had come to see the most popular opera in the empire. me too! me too! Ill try it next time! I want to experience it too! As the atmosphere went differently than expected, Professor Voladis expression darkened. Originally, a fierce duel with a lot to learn had to be conducted in a bloody and tense atmosphere. A serious duel will come out only when you blame yourself for a single mistake and get angry at the defeat. But now, conversion wizards were accepting it as a rare magical experience that should be tried once in a lifetime rather than seriously biting their opponents. It was very sad to see them holding hands and standing in line in a friendly atmosphere instead of living. That Im sorry. Professor Rji tried to soothe him, but Professor Boladis sorrowful appearance did not change. * * * The transformation wizards who lined up and experienced the magic bounce were very satisfied. The transformation wizards were also happy, and Lee Han, who avoided being beaten in a duel, was also happy. Everyone except Professor Voladi was happy. It was the most satisfying thing I saw at todays event. Oops! I heard that the magic I showed you earlier was the most satisfying? Oops. sorry! haha. Its okay. are you okay! My magic can be second! Thats amazing. Can I try one more time? Didnt each of you promise to do it just once! Act like a gentleman! Im trying to reproduce this and make it for defense, but Ill write you a letter when I get back. How about doing it together? I want to participate too. Then it is an honor. Mmm. Suddenly, Lee Han, who was seated at the table where the transformation wizards gathered together amicably, was embarrassed. With the exception of Lee Han, everyone else was close, so I couldnt help but feel even more awkward. At this point, shouldnt the professors or seniors come? Im in first grade? Originally, if outsiders continued to talk like this, the invited party would have to come out and intervene in the conversation, but something was strange. Why is there only Lee Han? Wardanaz-kun, did you have any intentions on transmutation magic? yes. Im learning other magic as well. Oops! It must be hard. Still, is there somewhere to learn transformation magic together? You are right. really. Wardanaz County. When you come to my mansion, you can hear it once. If you come to my estate, you have to stop by! Its a little out of the way, but its such a beautiful place! Lee Han tried hard not to let go of his mind. The transformation wizards here werent the ones who said Lets have a meal together sometime lightly. The moment they brought that out, they were serious about setting up a date and exchanging letters. I am mainly working on metals. If you are interested in metal conversion, please contact me. My training is centered around biotransformation. Once While the wizards chatted to Lee Han, the seniors stood at a distance and watched. Oh Thats amazing It wasnt admiration for the magical ability he showed earlier. It was admiration for the way the conversion wizards continued to talk to him, but skillfully answered without shaking or sweating. amazing! But shouldnt you help your junior? yes. you go. Oh no. Come with me. then. The seniors looked at each other timidly, waiting for someone to step in first. I really didnt want to be in the place of those transformation mages. You said we had to talk about converting bats You said you had to ask about the new metal, too. After somehow appeasing Professor Voladi, Professor Rigi, who returned belatedly, was speechless when he saw the students on the wall. These really are! * * * Lee Han combined the addresses he received from the conversion wizards into one. It was almost as thick as a small book. professor. Dont worry too much. The back of Professor Voladi, who came back after the lecture, looked exceptionally sad. In fact, it wasnt Lee Han who knew whether the professor was sad or not, but Professor Boladi was a bit of an exception. The more sad you are, the more crazy you are. I learned a lot about transformation magic. These were not empty words. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As each of them was researching transformation magic in various fields, it felt like my eyes were broadened just by listening to them. Starting from a wizard who can transform into various creatures, a wizard who can memorize all of the hundreds of types of metal and convert between those metals. Or even wizards who aggressively study the nature of conversion magic and dig a curse that disintegrates the opponent, or wizards who try to transform by focusing on the direction of magic, not matter. Of course, Professor Voladi would have been satisfied with Lee Han rolling around while experiencing this with his own body, but it is not necessary to learn while being beaten. Then what kind of magic do you plan to learn? ! Lee Han-eun wanted to take aback at the professors question. Seeing him ask with an expressionless face, he was far from sad. shit. Its still a long way. It was only natural that the moment I said that I had learned a lot here, Then, which magic will you learn? How can you make a foolish mistake even after suffering like this? The easiest magic Ive heard today Lee Han desperately turned his head. It felt more desperate than when fighting the ghoul king. What is the transformation magic that is not at a level that the professor would reject for being too easy, and that can pass the time while showing at least some results without experiencing painful situations during training? Its transformation magic! ? Lee Han turned his head away in embarrassment when someone answered instead of him. The Dwarf Wizard I saw at the event earlier was waving cheerfully. It showed the most interest, and what could be more useful than transformation magic? hmm. Professor Voladi looked at the dwarf mage as if to say more. cried the dwarven mage, eager to somehow lure the boy from House Wodanaz into his own specialty. I think transformation magic is the flower of transformation magic. In a combat situation, it is useful as a combat situation, and in a non-combat situation, it is not as useful as a non-combat situation. infiltration? If you can transform into a bird or mouse, you can enter anywhere. getaway? How many other situations will there be without an animal nearby? The dwarf wizard worked hard to persuade the professor. After hearing everything, Professor Voladi nodded as if he was quite satisfied. Good. Reasonable. I thought you would be satisfied. Then may I lend you a book? no no. Lee Han, who had been listening blankly, instinctively came to his senses and intervened. I felt that it was dangerous to leave it as it is now. That is too much. How can I do that To the wizard, the book of magic was not just a book. It is ones root and something similar to ones root. It is not easy to lend this to others. It was a wizard who did not hesitate to kill even with one book of magic. Mr. Wardanaz. Of course, lending a book is not common. But isnt it easy to find a relationship? If a mage like Wodanaz-kun continues to take an interest in transformation magic, how happy would it be if she were interested in transformation magic? You cant just learn transformation magic. Professor Voladi spoke beside him, but the Dwarf Wizard pretended not to hear. And before Lee Han could answer, he put the magic book in his hand. If there is anything you dont understand, write me. You can come visit us during vacation. No what the hell Oh. Please keep my visit a secret from the other wizards. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Lee Han, watching the dwarf magician walk away from the back in dejection, suddenly had something on his mind. for a moment! Now was not the time to feel depressed about being pickpocketed or pickpocketed. professor. You must move now! ? Lee Han quickly started moving, pushing Professor Boladi on the back. Thanks to being trained in the harsh environment of Einrogard, the actions of the other transformation mages were expected. I have to get out of this place! What is going on? I have a question about Magic Battle! Its not a question worth asking here, but Ill ask it somewhere outsiders wont come! At the word magic battle, Professor Voladi seemed to be quite tempted, so he took his steps obediently. Lee Han, who was going down the stairway by the hallway to avoid being pursued by outsiders, heard a muffled voice behind him. -uh? I think they went this way C Wait. Why are you here? Say it like it wasnt before! -Haha, lets come together and not criticize each other. Dead Sea is East Island! -Ah I see! So lets talk to each other! Im so glad I learned the Wisdom Magic. Thanks to his training in Foresight Magic, he was able to escape without being caught by the mad wizards. Lee Han expressed his gratitude to Professor Krare inwardly. Of course, this had nothing to do with foresight magic. * * * Gainando, who brought a backpack to listen to the lecture on black magic, was puzzled when he saw Lee Hans face. hey. gral. I think Lee Han is a bit strange. Wardanaz was originally weird. And dont pretend to be friendly. Dont stab me with a stick. Raphael got nervous when Cainando stabbed him with his cane and knocked it off. Usually other blue dragon tower students say dont talk to me and what? How dare you be arrogant? You look tired? Of course you must be tired. You wont get tired of learning magic like that. no. Originally, that was fine. Is this bastard friend? Rapadell looked at Guinando with very subtle eyes. If your friend wants to learn so much magic, you should think about your health and stop it. I couldnt tell if it was the words coming out of my mouth or the noise coming out of my snout. Are you okay? huh? ah. Transformation mages from outside came to greet us. I see. Ymirg nodded, feeling something strange. Yes? I had never heard that transformation mages were coming from outside, and it was strange why Wodanaz was welcoming them. Besides, today wasnt even the day that there was a transformation magic lecture! The conversion wizards came? Why do you accept that? Raphael also asked if he thought so. Gainando looked at his friend in a pitiful way and said. You dont know that either? The last time the summoning wizards came, Lee Han also greeted them when the black magicians came. Transformation wizards must be like that. No Sleep Hey! hey!! When Cainando gave up all his nonsense and went inside the classroom, Rapadel almost grabbed his back. Its such a nonsense that you leave while thinking about where to refute. That son of a prince had a special knack for pissing people off. hello. professor. Coke. okay. A lot of trouble. I heard you came from outside to resolve a request? Perhaps hearing the request, Professor Mortum coughed and beckoned Lee Han to sit down. yes. Other professors were with me, so it wasnt that hard. Lee Han spoke pretentiously without spitting on his lips. It was an almost instinctive answer. It was best to be careful as there is no way to know how the conversation between professors will turn in a seat without confidence. You said it wasnt hard? Coke. Youre lucky. It will be hard in the future. His friends were fed up, but Lee Han sympathized with Professor Mortums words. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that level, it belongs to warm and friendly concerns. Considering the difficulty of the previous request, there was a possibility that around the second year, the students would be sent out alone to hunt dragons and then ask them to leave change. Collock, Collock Somehow, requests coming in from outside are kind of annoying as you have to meet the standards of the employer who gives you silver coins. And you guys um. A black magic accident. The friends faces darkened. If there were seniors, they would have said, Professor, please keep your mouth shut. Apparently, the difficulty of the quests received by the black magicians was higher than that of the quests received by the wizards of other schools. When enchantment magic school wizards receive the request I would be grateful if you could fix the broken artifact, the reality is that the dark magic school wizards receive the request The plague zone has exploded in the south, please call some black magicians Still, if I make good golems and summons, wouldnt there be demand for them? Gainando, who was taking out the bones he had picked up from his backpack, asked in disbelief. Obviously, this is what Lee Han said last time. C Lee Han. Why should I study magic like strengthening bone armor? I dont think people will ask for things like strengthening bone armor. C Oh no. Guinan Island. You dont seem to know much about it, but bone armor enhancement magic is popular among adventurers these days. Everyone begged me to walk. -what?! really!? Then maybe a bone spear reinforcement? -yes. The number of black magicians is so small that it even causes shortages. -Then what about the skeleton-type summons and golems?! Is it popular too? -Thats the most popular. When I asked the other day, I heard that there are few items that nobles can boast about themselves like bone golems. C Havent you ever heard of that? -Thats why Im ashamed that I couldnt find the bone golem, so Im pretending Im not interested. -aha! Coke. Golems and summons like that are only used by warlocks, so why would ordinary people who dont know magic be interested in such hideous summons? ??? Gainando looked at Lee Han with an expression that the world had collapsed, but Lee Han ignored him as if he hadnt heard. Dont think about selling strange things, and develop your skills so that you can respond to any request. Coke. Everyone, take out the bones. The students took out the bones. When summoning an undead summoned beast, he was practicing magic to further strengthen the summoned beast. Coke. Wardanaz, go over there and practice the Dark Elements. Lee Han moved without being surprised or embarrassed. Well, Ive already strengthened the undead several times. There was no need to rehearse it now, as I had done successfully several times. professor. Arent the seniors around today? Professor Mortum responded to Guyandos question by quenching his throat with hot tea. They should also study on their own You guys should be able to do this on your own. indeed. Lee Han understood. And even in the long run, this was good for Lee Han. Considering the lack of people in the black magic school, Lee Han could have had to take care of the first year even after he became a second year. You have to know how to do the magic you can do yourself. Thats right. Besides, since I had run into Senior Diret the other day while trying to collect information anonymously over the notebook, I thought it would be best to keep my distance for a while. Isnt there such a thing as shame in people? Unless youre the headmaster of the skeleton, youll be a little embarrassed. Following Professor Mortums instructions, Lee Han opened the side door and hesitated at the sight of Diret wearing a mask. what? professor? Didnt you say there were no seniors? Coke. Its about bone magic Do you want me to practice dark element magic alone? Professor Mortum scolded Lee Han in an annoyed voice. I never thought that a guy who wasnt even Guyinan, but was like Wodanaz, would ask such a stupid question. If you were practicing dark element magic, of course you had to have a black magician by your side. Thats right. Get some practice soon. You will also check the dark element during the final exam. Gainando was surprised and asked. Me too?! Coke. no. With just the wordanaz. phew. thank god. Ymirg and Rapadel looked at Cainando as if they were trash. Lee Han turned his gaze to Diret, who was wearing a mask. That senior. Its not? yes? Not a senior. I am a first-timer. Lee Han turned his attention to the wizard, a masked crow beast he had never seen before. Yes I am a black magician I have never seen before. Please give me guidance on dark element magic Please take good care of me The dark element lecture began in an awkward atmosphere. * * * The skill of the magician, a crow beast I had never seen before, was very good. The dark element belongs to the most unusual and heterogeneous axis among various elements. youre right. Therefore, you have to be more careful when handling it, and it is advantageous to combine it with other schools of magic rather than using it on its own. Especially in the case of conversion magic or enchantment magic, but just temporarily dwelling in the dark element Diret pointed out the basics of dark element magic. Even if Lee Han was directly being taught by another professor or headmaster Skeleton, it was not Direts style to neglect this aspect. By the way, senior. huh. for a moment. Because I am not a senior. Yes the first black magician Ive seen. Lee Han pointed to the back and asked. What is that? Large straw puppets stood behind the wizard, a crow beast he had never seen before. Straw dolls that looked similar to one of them were standing gloomily, so I couldnt help but pay attention. ah. Thats a straw doll for practice. Are you releasing the dark element into that doll? It wasnt surprising, as I had been training the basic elements in a similar way to Professor Voladi. Of course, Professor Voladi made a living person instead of a straw doll, but there is not a big difference. Its not release its closer to endowment making cursed dolls. A cursed doll you mean? The words of the magician, a crow beast he had never seen before, suddenly became faster and longer, as if he sensed something unusual from Lee Hans voice. This is not intended to be used in strange places, but it is a method commonly used when learning how to use the dark element. Due to its nature, the dark element was mainly used in an indirect way such as endowment or conversion rather than a direct way such as shape transformation or emission. One of the most used applied magic was the Dark Curse Doll. Just by making the straw doll firmly nested in the dark element, the doll becomes a cursed item that sucks peoples vitality. Warlocks who were proficient in this magic were able to create cursed items from all sorts of objects. got it? Its absolutely not magic thats strange or violates imperial law. Junior. Are you listening? You just said you were a junior You heard it wrong. ruler. Concentrate. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 The magician, a crow beast he had never seen before, embraced the straw doll with both arms and put it down. It looks crudely made, but its a sturdy item with some kind of magic treatment. The dark element had powerful and unique properties, but it was not an element that could easily dwell in just about anything. Right now, there are things that can be waterproof even with the relatively easy water element, but it was faster to find something that just nested in the dark element. The powerful and unique quality opposite to the vitality is rather a hindrance to this process. So even this sloppy-looking straw doll had to be made through its own magical process. Of course, taking that into account, it will take quite a while. It has to be marinated in the dark element over and over again dozens of times. For those who did not know magic, magic was splendid, but in fact, magic was more of tedious repetition and rough work. Making a simple cursed straw doll also took much longer than expected. ruler. try. yes. Lee Han swung his staff and summoned the dark element. It was rather easier than usual as there was a straw doll in front of me. It was enough to bring the dark element to the straw doll and absorb it without needing to adjust the power. However, despite the straw doll absorbing the dark element, the dark element was visibly materialized behind Lee Han and radiated energy. Diret shook his head, opened the window, and brought in a breeze. As much as he specializes in the dark element, Diret has strong resistance to it, but he couldnt be careless in front of this junior. A momentary mistake could cause Professor Mortums Hall of Darkness to close. Reduce your horsepower. Enough for now. uh. Is that so? Your back no. Concentrate. I wanted to tell him to look behind him, but Diret just added more ventilation. An accident could have happened if his concentration was interrupted. Quaaat- The size of the straw doll that absorbed the dark element quickly shrunk and shrunk. Looking at the straw doll shrunk to almost the size of the palm of his hand, Lee Han was amazed. Did you have this structure to compress the dark element and not reveal it to the outside? no. It is reduced after completion. Originally, the cursed straw doll, which should have taken several weeks to make, was completed right away, but Diret responded calmly. professor! Ill enter the next dungeon for a while and come back! why? The straw doll is complete! what? Coke, thats why Ah. i get it. Go and come. Professor Mortum also coughed a few times and accepted it calmly. Except for Lee Han, all the black magicians were accepting it calmly. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it really okay for it to be completed this quickly? The problem is No. Its just that I over-injected the dark element and it happened quickly. The structure is simple, so there is nothing to burn, so you can rest assured. Diret, who was speaking, hesitated. no. can fly Put in enough magic power. If the straw doll explodes, it will be in trouble. You said it was a sturdy item that was treated with magic Diret pretended not to hear the juniors question. What a cologne. Delet! Professor Mortum opened the door again and called for Diret. Before entering the dungeon You mean defense artifacts? I will prepare it. Equipment such as defense artifacts were essential as he entered the underground dungeon with a first-year student. Coke. no. Bring me the bones of Atalab from the warehouse on the 2nd floor. You can take care of the defense artifacts honestly, you probably dont need much. No matter how it is, isnt it too much to be a junior? Diret looked at Lee Han and said. Dont worry too much. The professor called your name just now Why do you, a freshman entering the dungeon, care about that? * * * There were so many small and large dungeons hidden all over Einrogard that even the skeleton principal couldnt figure it out. As much as the mana is so strong, there are bound to be many naturally occurring dungeons. Some school students artificially secured or managed dungeons due to the nature of the magic they studied, and one of them was the black magic school. Due to the nature of black magic, dungeons were inevitably needed. got it? Im telling you not to misunderstand because other schools are also schools that manage dungeons. Im not lying, so be sure to ask. If you say no, thats really cheating. I can prove it. Unlike when explaining magic, Diret made very detailed excuses. Even if it was the same dungeon management, for some reason, it was a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of As a wizard, of course you have to manage dungeons. It must be hard to find outside. The dungeons were very different depending on the location and environment, but there were basic commonalities. It was just that the mana had to be accumulated to the point where it was excessive. It was surprisingly difficult to find dungeons as unusual phenomena only occurred when mana was accumulated, and magicians could use them only when those phenomena occurred. yes? Direts voice rose slightly, as if relieved. Lee Han continued his speech to support the senior. yes. A professor I know took me to the Rakemaw dungeon. Thats not right. what? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by Direths denial and straight face. I was comforting him saying it was okay Diret tried to say something more, but gave up and sighed. what would you say Professors wont change anyway. In this dungeon, there are no Rakemaws and vampire weasels. The structure is simple. It is straight and not very deep. The dungeon next to the Dark Hall that Diret had brought was a fairly ordinary dungeon, except for the fact that it used the entrance near the graveyard pit. Compared to the dungeons that Professor Voladi took to kill, there were no hidden terrain or good places to be attacked, and it felt like a naturally formed underground. Do you know about vampire weasels? yes. It wasnt a very strong monster, but the ability to detect the energy of living beings was very good. Hunters in some regions even used these monsters instead of hunting dogs The attack isnt fatal, but the bite hurts quite a bit. Wear this artifact. I will form a physical force field to defend it. Lee Han received an artifact from Diret. However, instead of working, the artifact malfunctioned with strange lights and noises. Why are you doing this? Isnt there anything around that can interfere with magic? Dereth tilted her head. Lee Han said cautiously. It could be because I carry a lot of artifacts with me. How many do you want? 2? followed by one more zero Although he had vowed not to be really surprised by this junior, Diret was surprised once again. I was so surprised that the wings on my back rose upside down. Why are you wearing so many artifacts?! It wasnt for nothing that there was a story like a wizard who exploded while trying on dozens of rings in imperial fairy tales. Artifacts werent good just because they were full. Basically, it was not an item made under the calculation that they were kicked together, so the more they were kicked, the more frequent the collisions. It was easy to understand if you think about dozens of magics concentrated on one person without buffering. Even if the bursting of the body is a bit extreme, I had to be prepared for frequent malfunctions. But since most of them are mana absorption series, there wasnt much of a problem. Lee Han quickly explained that Diret seemed too worried. A bracelet or belt of magic absorption. A ring or bracelet necklace of fire absorption. A bracelet that suppresses the release of magical power. Although these artifacts were numerous, there was no problem because the magic principle was simple and they were all similar. Besides, didnt Lee Han leave out some of them depending on the situation? Yeah wait. Are there any artifacts left? Direth pointed out the remaining artifacts as if he was not a high school student for no reason. This? A necklace enchanted with invisibility. This isnt normal invisibility? where is this No, thats not important right now. Anyway, this is fine. Diret strangely thought of the skeleton headmaster in the invisibility magic necklace, but decided to skip it for now. Seeing how clean the magic was, it wasnt something that would affect the outside world. This is an underwater breathing ring. This is fine too. Magic like underwater breathing doesnt cause much conflict. This is the silver spoon of poison detection. Why this Havent you ever been poisoned? What a joke. This is a copper ring for signaling. This isnt an artifact that will cause a crash either. Wait, who gave you this? Are you the principal? This is Manmas bracelet. okay. wait what?? Diret was astonished at the artifact, which looked like the culprit no matter how he looked at it. Some madman put that on a 1st grader? * * * After hearing the explanation, Diret said firmly. The headmaster is really out of his mind. Seniors. Birds listen during the day and mice talk at night Yes. know The principal is really out of his mind. stylish. Lee Han was slightly moved by the spirit shown by his senior in his senior year. Isnt this a senior? When I become a senior, will I be able to swear at professors with confidence? This to a first grader Phew. done. Anyway, we cant use this artifact together then. sorry. Its not your fault And honestly, you can easily stop the vampire weasels. Dereth said so and turned around. ? Lee Han wanted to ask what that meant, but he missed the timing because the wizard, a crow beast he had never seen before, started walking. No The reason Vampire Weasels are raised in this dungeon is because there are no monsters that are as easy to identify as Vampire Weasels when it comes to the dark element. Stop there for a second. Diret put Lee Han behind him and walked forward. After taking a few steps, something flashed in the dark and crashed into Diret with a thud. See? Are you running right away? yes. Now lets experiment with this. Diret threw the curse doll he had made ahead of him. Then, the vampire weasels hesitated, unable to get close to the cursed doll, as if there was an invisible wall. Because they are sensitive to vitality, they feel the ominousness of the dark element as much. Basically, if those guys dont come close, you can say its been successfully completed. After speaking, Diret returned to her seat and waved to Lee Han. It meant that it was the juniors turn. Calm silence. When Lee Han stood in front of them, the vampire weasels became quiet even though they hadnt even thrown the curse doll yet. As if it were a dungeon with no monsters. Instead of saying anything, Direth made Lee Han come back. I will test your doll. thank you. Dont be thankful for something like this Dereth checked the juniors cursed doll. Seeing that the Vampire Weasels retreated farther than before, the effect was very clear. good job. I was a little worried because the time was short, but there was no need for that. Expanding this basic process is the beginning of the application of the dark element. Adjust the cursed doll infused with the dark element to specialize in the curse or have it nest elsewhere. Diret threw blackened bone fragments into the air and summoned skeleton warriors. Lee Han was amazed when he saw the skeleton warriors emitting dark elements unlike their original appearances. This was an undead enhancement magic that combined other elemental magic. Not just adding or hardening the bones, but strengthening them with various properties. His magic was so sophisticated that he wondered if he would have to do this to be called a necromancer. Excellent! What a combination! I like this so much? I didnt feel bad, but I didnt usually admire these undead summons. Especially if its a noble family! Then I will do it. Lee Han took the bone fragment out of the reagent bag. ? Diret was puzzled by that appearance. I didnt show you what to do today? Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Hmm. Todays juniors must have consumed quite a bit of mana and mental strength to make cursed dolls. Coming to think of it, it wasnt magic, but anyway, the consumption of mental energy was also an important problem. Since magic is originally a task that requires a high degree of concentration, it is impossible not to accumulate mental fatigue every time you cast it. However, Diret did not stop his junior. It was because he had no intention of stopping it again after he took out a piece of bone from the reagent bag and saw him contemplating hard. Are you okay? Seeing Lee Han briskly taking out bone fragments and making various preparations, I wondered if he was worrying for nothing. Shouldnt geniuses be treated appropriately for geniuses? Asking the genius to slow down was only a pointless hindrance. okay. Lets leave it alone. Seniors. Im trying to compress the dark element into a piece of bone Its hard to do that on the fly. Ill lend you How about this? Diret raised his head and looked at the bone fragments in Lee Hans palm. In that short time of thinking for a moment, this junior had accurately compressed the dark element into the reagent. As with the cursed dolls, Diret was seriously troubled by the fact that he was solving the basic work on the spot that would normally take a year in the workshop or mage tower. Isnt this junior part of the responsibility for the professors continued bullshit? No matter how much Einrogards professors are mostly lunatics, its okay to just stop. Even if the progress goes so well, wouldnt there be some responsibility? Ah. What a crazy idea I am Diret shook his head, trying to dispel the evil thought. At this crazy school of magic, instead of blaming the professor, youre trying to blame the juniors. No matter how good Lee Han was in magic, the professors actions were not justified. If there is a human heart, it should have come out not Im still good, so Ill have to order more, but I still have a lot of them, but I need to stop them. Crumbling- He had just made up his mind, but Diret felt his resolve waver as he lightly summoned over 10 dark skeleton warriors. * * * Summoning a Skeleton Warrior and summoning a Skeleton Warrior reinforced with the dark element did not differ much in principle itself. During the summoning process, if only the dark element contained in the reagent could be controlled, the rest of the summoned undead from the undead system accepted the power on their own. Of course, the process was a bit more difficult for Lee Han. Unlike the other Necromancers, it was because he was learning the ancient necromantic technique, which was directly raised from the bottom, rather than summoned from the undead world. But even taking that into consideration, it wasnt something I couldnt do. Lee Han already had a lot of experience in summoning and fighting skeleton warriors Is it a little unstable? As the dark elements in the bones began to oscillate and leak out, Lee Han immediately struck and poured his magic power to stabilize it. As the most dangerous situation when dealing with unstable elements such as the dark element is congestion, Lee Hans response was an advantage that no one could follow. Theres no need to summon Gonadaltes. Lee Han was satisfied watching the skeleton warriors spraying dark energy. The dark element is a unique element that inflicts damage on opponents only by contact. Normal skeleton warriors couldnt defeat a seasoned foe head-on, but this skeleton warrior was different. If you dont know how to respond, you will lose your life force in an instant and you will be defeated. The summoning itself was successful, so now if we combine them into one Lee Han dismantled and reassembled the summoned skeleton warriors and prepared to unite as one. If you did such a violent thing to the undead summoned from the undead realm, you could get stabbed right in the back, but the ancient necromancer was much freer in this area. This process was essential for Lee Han, who could not yet control a large number of skeleton warriors. Swoop- ? Lee Han, who was about to swing his staff to dismantle them, was startled to see the skeleton warriors moving. what? It was not an illusion. Once again, he swung his staff and moved his magic, and the skeleton warriors followed suit. Seniors! Skeleton warriors are moving!! uh? huh? Um Skeleton warriors move, of course, right? Direth was a little taken aback, not understanding why Lee Han was doing this. Its like a friend whos smart enough to be scouted by the Imperial Treasurer says, Whoa! It was 1+1=2! I finally got it! Why are you so basic? I couldnt move the original skeleton warriors. you?? Oops. Did he look too complacent? Lee Han felt sorry for Diret when he was surprised by his high-pitched voice. It was not a good idea to appear so incompetent and lazy in front of seniors. Since I studied with other magics, the schedule was pushed back, but I was thinking of solving it soon. If only I had a little more time Ah no. I dont think Im going to say that much I was just surprised that Lee Han couldnt move, I wouldnt have been surprised if it was another junior. And when I thought about it, I thought I knew why Lee Han couldnt move that thing. It was a skeleton warrior created by an ancient necromancer, not a normal undead summoning method, and he tried to control more than 10 of them at the same time No matter how talented he was, it was not an easy task. It was even more surprising that he kept it. I dont think he noticed anything strange because he had so much magical power. Ordinarily, other black magicians would have been forced to learn humility, saying Oh, Im doing something wrong after experiencing depletion or exhaustion a few times. Perhaps the reason why the control power has become stronger and more detailed is because of the dark element. Diret pushed the skeleton warrior lightly with the tip of his staff and explained. It was only natural that the control over the summoned beasts would become stronger and more detailed as it was controlled not only with magic power, but also with the additional use of the dark element. Of course, that amount of mana was consumed and the difficulty of magic increased, but it didnt mean much to that junior. The level of magic consumption or difficulty of magic had no effect. And I must have accumulated experience. You must have been constantly summoning skeletons all this time. yes. The last time I was in distress, I summoned the skeleton warriors and fought the ghoul king. Uh uh Diret tried not to panic, but he couldnt control his expression when he heard the story that his junior teamed up with the skeleton warriors to face the king of ghouls. But can I? Seniors. Now that I can move, I want to practice a little more. hmm. okay. Its a bit difficult here, so lets move to another place. Diret led the way to a good place for juniors to command skeleton warriors. If you want to test the skeleton warriors Since the dark element is also included, you should consider that too. for a moment. There are a lot of numbers, so you should keep that in mind. The dungeon on the side of the ossuary is too low in difficulty. to the warehouse? Would that be too easy? Even while moving to another place, Diret didnt notice. The fact that he is now falling into the same trap as the professors he cursed at. When you talk to a junior in front of you, you inadvertently raise the level of difficulty as if you were hypnotized. * * * Whoosh! what? Lee Han was puzzled as he blocked the arrows flying overhead with his water shield. The difficulty of the dungeon suddenly increased too much. Of course, the first dungeon was to test the basic dark element curse doll, and now it was a dungeon to test the next step, the dark element skeleton warrior. It was only natural that the level of difficulty would go up, but The difference in difficulty between the Vampire Weasel Dungeon earlier and the Wood Man Dungeon now completely exceeded expectations. The moment the door of the dungeon was opened, the wooden soldiers waiting inside began pouring waves of attack like gears spinning in sync. The wooden men in the front approached the magician with shields covering their bodies, the wooden men in the middle attacked with long spears, and the wooden men in the back fired crossbows continuously. A normal wizard would have been embarrassed, but Lee Han had various strengthening magics applied before entering the dungeon. With the addition of < Gonadaltes'' Agile Steps >, < Spatial Awareness >, and < Bagrek''s Instant Wisdom >, the reflex speed was comparable to that of a swordsman who reached the state of the art. Overall enhanced physical abilities. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In addition, < Spatial Awareness > magic that detects enemy attacks. Thanks to that, < Baegrek''s Instant Foreknowledge >, which has become even more accurate, warned of the future. Lee Han quickly ran to the side and got out of attack range. For the skeleton warriors. Unfold your shield! Spreading a giant water shield in the air to further strengthen the defense, Lee Han advanced the skeleton warriors reinforced with the dark element. It moves properly! It was honestly impressive to see the skeleton warriors advancing slowly but heavily in line. It felt like the troubles accumulated while magic had failed were being compensated. thud! The wooden soldiers seemed to have been made with fairly strong magic, and as soon as they collided with the skeleton warriors, they overpowered them. Even though they raised their shields, they could see the skeleton warriors being pushed back little by little. But Hold on! Lee Han had a corner to believe in. As expected, I began to see that the soldiers who were in contact with the dark element slowed down little by little and lost their strength. In the long run, this side has no choice but to have an advantage. Lee Han, who endured and endured and finally defeated his opponent, looked at Diret with a sigh of relief. Seniors? Dereth stood by and said, Wait, why did I bring this here? Isnt the difficulty too high? I thought, then answered in surprise. huh? thank you. By the way, is this the dark magic schools dungeon? Youre quick-witted. This is a dungeon managed by the endowment magic school. ah. no wonder. It was a magic of considerable difficulty to artificially maintain that level of wooden soldiers. It was understood that it was a dungeon managed by the Buyeo magic school. Senior, are you familiar with the Buyeo magic school? no. They dont socialize well. Then how? ah. okay? Did we sneak in? Lee Han sent a meaningful look as if he knew. Dereth paused for a moment, dumbfounded, before answering. I came in after talking to Professor Verdus. Because you also hear the enchantment. ah. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. I think I checked, shall we go back? Can I check a little more? More here? Diret waved his wings and wondered. I had already checked the command by moving the skeleton warriors forward and backward, but I didnt understand what else they were trying to check. Magic power No. Magical power will be fine. Are you trying to check bone-type weapons or how to use them? Can you do more? yes. okay. then. With Direts permission granted, Lee Han led the undead and went inside. And a roar erupted. Boom!!!!! ?!?! While Diret looked on in astonishment, Yihan, without blinking, advanced the remaining skeleton warriors toward the formation of the wooden men, which had been shattered by bone explosions. If there is an explosion of this power, Ill be able to survive somehow while wearing a shield. One skeleton warrior was consumed, but it was worth it. The speed of the wooden people slowed even more due to the explosion mixed with the dark element. Seniors. Im trying to combine poison elements, but could you teach me Senior? Senior? Chapter 509 Chapter 509 For some reason, it seemed that the distance from Diret had grown farther away. Lee Han once again called his senior. Seniors? I didnt know how to practice Bone Explosion Magic Warlocks who specialized in bone elements demonstrated their tenacious power in many-to-many battles. Not only strengthening various undead, but also direct attack and defense. Especially when it comes to Bone Explosion, now the enemy has become the first warlock to subdue. Once properly exploded, the destructive power was truly enormous. But where there are advantages, there are also disadvantages. Bone Explosion Magic was difficult to use easily, even if it consumed huge amounts of mana. If you cast it incorrectly at close range, the warlock could be knocked down, but if you try to cast it from a distance as much as possible, the difficulty increases exponentially. As the distance increases, the magicians interference ability decreases. The best way was to cause a bone explosion against summoned monsters from the undead world, but the summoned beasts didnt like this kind of self-destruction either. However, this junior solved such limitations with ancient necromantic techniques and a huge amount of magical power. The person himself protected himself with a water shield and relentlessly exploded the undead, which was difficult for even seasoned black magicians to follow. But do I have to go this far in the first grade??? ah. Professor Mortum told me to practice bone explosion. Um so I didnt ask you to practice bone blast no. Direth was about to say, Practice with bone explosions usually means to be careful in the workshop, not practice in real battles in dungeons, but held back for the sake of his juniors. Bone Explosion is the magic that causes the most accidents, and you use a combination of dark elements as well, so you have to be extra careful. yes. I will always use at least one shield and spread the distance as far as possible so that only the summoned creatures self-destruct. The fear of Direts undead summons felt like a connection. Diret appeased the undead summoned beast. -I dont intend to self-destruct like that, so dont worry. So you want to combine it with a poison element? yes. In fact, it was an unusual case to combine it with a rare and tricky dark element, but originally, it was common to combine bone elements with other elements. The representative element among them is the poison element. The power of the bone element combined with various poisons boasted bloody power. Its a standard way. There may not be many poisons you can use right now, but theres nothing wrong with practicing beforehand. Derrett forgot what he had just thought and started talking about magic again naturally. There are a few things to keep in mind if you want to use the poison element instead, but the power of the Bone Explosion magic needs to be reduced a lot Reduce it once. no. need to cut it down more again! No, why cant you reduce the power? Thats the easiest one! * * * Dereth, who wiped out the dungeon, the neck of Professor Verdus, with his juniors, returned to the Hall of Darkness. After finishing the lecture first, Professor Mortum put together the parts for the flesh golem, and when Diret returned, he asked a question. Coke. You came back later than expected. Did something happen in the Vampire Weasel Dungeon? ah. no. I went to the wooden dungeon and practiced necromancy combined with the dark element. ? Professor Mortum thought for a while and then asked as if he didnt understand. Collock just told me to make a cursed doll, did I need to teach it so harshly? Did Wodanaz offend you? yes? no! What uh? Diret was startled and tried to deny it, but upon reflection it was certainly strange. uh huh?? Why did I do that?? * * * Gainando was excited as Lee Han seemed to be in a good mood for the first time in a long time. Normally, with a tired face, he muttered, I hope Einrogard and the professors hug each other and disappear into that lake, which surprised Gainando, but today he was stirring the ladle of the pot with a bright face. Is something going on today? ah. Guinan Island. I succeeded in controlling several undead. Gainando frowned and looked at Lee Han. Thats why I didnt know that I would like it that much. Wouldnt it be so nice to control the undead Guinan too. Dont you know what it means for a warlock to be able to control multiple undead? Unlike other wizards who always had to bring a avant-garde to protect them, warlocks who were good at summoning the undead did not have any problems even going alone. That means that even if you accept a request, you can travel alone without having to share rewards with other adventurers. Eh But its lonely. Cainan Island. Magic is inherently lonely. And the professor said that if a warlock alone takes a group of undead with him, he will be reported. As Gainando stabbed the sore spot, Lee Han hesitated. It was a very plausible suggestion. Ill have to go into the dungeon and summon it from outside. Even if I summoned the undead and took it with me inside Einrogard, there was a reaction like You must be a student of the black magic school, but when I went outside like that, Kyaaaaa! guard! Security!! was highly likely to come out. Then would you like me to give you a piece of chocolate? no. Dont fill your stomach with snacks before meals. Lee Han firmly refused. Gainando grumbled and went to the table and sat down. Students were already gathered near the long wooden table in front of the Phoenix Tower. Not only the priests of the Phoenix Tower, but also the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower, and a few students of the Black Turtle Tower and the White Tiger Tower? Why are you here? Lee Han asked in bewilderment. They said they ate together during the flood, but why? after. Wodanaz. ? A student from the White Tiger Tower approached with a frown. And in Lee Hans hand, he gave a rare piece of Gwangnyeonguk (`ī) as a bribe. Im counting on you. Thats right. The White Tiger Tower students sat down with their eyes wide open. Lee Han was dumbfounded even as he put the bribe he had received into his pocket. What are they doing? Wardanaz. We wish you well. no. You can eat in your tower. Todays meal is not particularly special. It doesnt taste good The voices of the Black Turtle Tower students were full of sincerity. To the point where even the cold Lee Han was overwhelmed. That yes. sit down. What I said earlier was not empty. Dinner tonight was pretty simple. Stew and butter toast with leftover vegetables and chicken roughly cooked, grilled bird meat skewers and rice balls caught by the priests were all slurp ! hey. Someone go to the White Tiger Tower and report it. Ill do it. The Blue Dragon Tower students were shocked to see the White Tiger Tower students eating as if possessed. Whether or not Lee Han did, he focused on his meal. There was still a lot to do after dinner today. Wardanaz. Wodanaz. uh. Nilia. Lee Han turned his attention to Nilias calling. Nilia, who had been eating skewers of bird meat until just now, was taking out the meat separately and eating it with a knife and fork. Why dont you eat with your hands? I dont know what you mean? Have I ever eaten like this before? Looking to the side, all the students in the Blue Dragon Tower were using knives and forks. Just by hand Now thats not important. Did you hear the rumor? What rumors? Professor is preparing a portal. So that I can sign a contract with a summoned beast that is stronger than last time. ! It was a welcome rumor. Even if only the most outstanding talents in the empire were gathered, there were many lacking students who were still in their first year. The best way to fill the lack of such students was, of course, a summons. Good. If I can make a contract with a stronger undead Huh? No It was about a spirit Nylea said hesitantly. It was a rumor that Professor Millais was preparing to find a new spirit realm for the first year students who were listening to summoning magic, but had never heard of the undead realm. I heard you dont open the undead world? I think only the spirits heard about it. Nilia glanced at Lee Han slightly. They will open the undead world as well. You opened it last time. That thats right! of course! Nilia agreed with Lee Hans words and prayed earnestly. Please, I hope that Professor Millais prepared an undead system as well! * * * Recently, I found a decent spirit realm that I can contact. After checking, it seems that even students can walk around safely. Professor Millay looked around at the students with an upright posture and said, Lee Han raised his hand and asked. professor. I have a question. What question is it? Is there an undead system? There are no undead this time. Lee Hans expression was despondent. Nilia, who was next to her, whispered restlessly. You dont have to make a contract with the undead, right? You can even make a contract with a spirit! Yeah, well I might find a treasure trove of gold piled up on the road and become the richest man in the empire. While Nilia was speechless, Professor Millay looked at Lee Han and said. Student Lee Han. It is prejudice to hastily conclude that you cannot contract with spirits. Of course, spirits tend to avoid beings with a lot of magic in general, but there are also spirits with unique characteristics. Lee Han, slightly cheered up by the professors words, asked again. Then, if I dont give up and continue searching the spirit realm, can I find a decent spirit? Sometimes giving up is an important thing. Lee Han student. You have to learn to give up even if you cant find it. Lee Han looked at Nilia again at Professor Millays honest truth. Nilia hastily put her head on the desk and pretended to be reading. The spirits that can be found in the spirit realm are as follows * * * Students who have finished preparing pass through the magic circle one by one to the spirit realm, and Lee Hans turn finally returns. Nilia, who was behind, asked cautiously. Shall we go in together? its okay. If I go with you, I wont even meet you. Nilia was actually worried about that, so she couldnt refute it right away. I was worried that you would accept the question! Looking at Nilia who couldnt control her expression, it was clear that she was worried, What if I accept? Go in first. See you later. Lee Han stopped harassing Nilia and stepped towards the magic circle. Although it was regrettable that he could not achieve results in lectures, it is not possible to achieve perfect grades in all lectures. Of course, he had to study even more terribly as he had to make up for the loss he saw in todays lecture in another lecture, but Lee Han accepted it. Today I should just empty my mind and go around. Pod! Along with the feeling of floating, the sense that the soul moves to another plane. The smell of salty seawater came along with the open sea without anything. It was like being alone on a remote island. A sea or water marine type monster? The environment was the first clue given to magicians trying to negotiate with beings from other realms. Experienced and well-informed summoning wizards even guessed the name of the spirit by looking only at the surrounding environment. with a splash! A spirit that looked like a dolphin stuck out on the surface of the water in the distance. Lee Han cautiously greeted them. Hello, Mr. Dolphin? Instead of answering, the dolphin went under the surface and did not come out again. Lee Han became bitter. Should I just grab it by force? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was nothing more dangerous and reckless than competing with spirits in the spirit realm by force, but I think it would be better than talking aimlessly like this ? After Lee Han stopped the spirit flood, the pattern he received from Upinum began to glow. At the same time, the sea in front of me parted on both sides like an ebb tide, revealing the sea path. It was like a signal to come in. The spirit repays the favor! Lee Han felt an overwhelming emotion. As expected, even the insignificant insignificant thing repays the favor, as long as it is a great spirit that is about the size of Upinum! * * * Professor Millay, who was sitting in the chair, frowned as he watched the magic circle move. Since it is a magic circle that protects students with complex spells and blessings, it couldnt be a good sign. what? When I checked, one of the students had left the area protected by the magic circle and entered the outer area. Lee Han is a student. Although he has not been able to confirm who it is yet, Professor Millay immediately identified the culprit. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Originally, Professor Millay preferred calculation and theory rather than intuition or emotion, but this time he decided to be sure without further confirmation. It is rare to be so sure. But how? It was not something I could do right away just because I wanted to do it in the first place. Basically, beings from the other world were not tolerant of intruders. Even the most negotiable elementals turned violent the moment the intruders demeanor offended them in the slightest. As such, very careful preparation was required to move out of the realm of other worlds. Drawing up a map of the surroundings, negotiating with the beings in the vicinity, and sending a call to the head of the area to go over These things were not something that could be done quickly, no matter how talented they were. Impossible unless a powerful being from the spirit realm invited you! * * * ? Lee Han, who was walking through the sea road exposed below, felt a sense of incongruity. Gradually, the atmosphere around them became unusual. Beyond the exposed depths of the sea, powerful spirits violently radiated magical powers. If it wasnt for the sea road that was firmly fixed like a wall, it seemed that a fight would have happened at once. Is this strange? At first, Lee Han thought this pattern was a letter of introduction. They thought it was a pattern that Uphinum had introduced to the other spirits under his own name, saying, This person is trustworthy, so dont doubt him even if he has too much magical power. But the atmosphere back then was strange. If that letter of introduction was correct, shouldnt at least some spirits come out and respond favorably? But instead of such a being, the atmosphere around him became more and more threatening, and only bloody beings roamed around Lee Han closed his eyes and remembered Professor Voladis teachings. If you want to be suspicious Hit first! Arise, warriors of bone! Skeleton warriors rose immediately. Skeleton warriors who exude the dark element we learned about yesterday surrounded and protected Lee Han. Then, the spirits reminiscent of deep-sea fish that swam beyond the sea wall became more and more violent. thump thump! The roaring figures colliding against the wall of water were so menacing that they would have rushed at them at any moment if they hadnt had the strength to block each other. Chow! Lightning! Eventually, with the sound of water splashing, the guy who jumped over the wall came out. When a spirit reminiscent of a lanternfish rushed over the sea road, creating spray, Lee Han struck the lightning without hesitation. Although it must have been a weakness by nature, the deep sea spirit did not stop and recklessly charged. Rather, he fired water at Lee Han. Wow! Not normal! The opponent was a spirit so powerful that you could feel the pressure on your skin. If he didnt run away when he saw Lee Han in the first place and burned his fighting spirit, he was not a normal level spirit. Lee Han quickly dodged the attack with enhanced senses and future foresight. A column of water brushed overhead and tore through the floor with a roar. Lee Han, who clearly sensed that his opponent was several orders of magnitude higher than himself, clicked his tongue. I will never believe in spirits again. What kind of hardship is this after trusting in Upinum and stepping into it? However, putting aside the sense of betrayal of the spirit, he had to stop the enemy in front of him. Lee Han advanced the skeleton warriors. The deep-sea fish spirit swallowed the skeleton warrior right away as if it was impossible. -?! It was not a normal skeleton warrior, but a skeleton warrior emitting the energy of the dark element, striking from within. Lee Han immediately completed the spell without missing the pause between the deep sea spirits. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! Several times thicker than before, the thunderbolt struck the deep sea spirit. The deep-sea fish spirit, which had stopped due to the dark element, was hit by a thunderbolt and made a sharp sound. Once more! Lee Han, who found another opportunity, immediately brought a water shield between them and exploded one of the skeleton warriors. Wow! The basic thunderbolt was such a big blow that even half of the body of the deep sea spirit, who had been able to withstand lightly, was blown away. Thanks to the continuous accumulation of magical damage, the effect was better than expected. However, what happened after that went differently than Lee Han expected. The deep-sea fish spirit restored his body in an instant. Ive heard many times that fighting spirits in the spirit realm is dangerous, but I never thought it would be so fraudulent. The beings of the other world exerted enormous powers in their own realm. The deep-sea spirit restored its body as if scattered water droplets gathered again. After tasting the bitter taste , the deep sea spirit started attacking more cautiously than before. Instead of despising them as skeleton warriors and swallowing them, they fired water bombs and tried to clear the undead summons first. There was no need for complicated techniques or principles like Eumidhus. Whenever a mass of water with a huge mass hit directly, the skeleton warriors were shattered and returned as bone fragments. Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam! After clearing the obstacle, the spirit of the deep sea fish rushed again. Arise, warriors of bone! -?! However, the deep sea spirit still looked down on Lee Han. If it had been a summoning method in the undead world, it would not have been possible to summon them until the blow was recovered after being reverse summoned, but these skeleton warriors were summoned by Lee Han assembling them from beginning to end. They were beings that could be summoned again as long as they had magical powers. As the skeleton warriors clung to both sides of the deep sea spirits, even the most violent spirits couldnt help but care. It seemed that the wizard would cause an explosion again. However, Lee Han chose another method instead of bone explosion. hooked! The poison magic learned at the Ghoul Kings palace came out from the tips of the skeleton warriors spears. Although the degree of perfection was not yet perfect, the powerful corrosive poison struck the spirit. When the deep sea spirit inhaled poison followed by the dark element, it withdrew with a pained sound. I thought it was a young wizard, but it wasnt usually annoying. Boom!!!!! !? Lee Han and the deep-sea fish spirit were also surprised. Between the two of them, a huge demonic spear like a thunderbolt was pierced. C What are you doing? A fish-man spirit hurriedly ran from behind. When the fish spirit wore a unique style of heavy armor and let out a bewildering look, the deep sea spirit lowered its head in intimidation. -Why did you attack the wizard invited by Upinum? - -What kind of pun? The very fact that you allowed entry into this realm is an invitation! The Fishman Spirit was very angry with the Deep Sea Fish Spirit. The pattern on that magician was the one that allowed Upinum, the tribune of the sea and rainstorm, to enter his domain. A wizard who came in with such a pattern should of course be considered a guest of Upinum. How embarrassing would Upinum be if an accident happened. I have a question. -Tell me. Wizard. By the way, if you invited me, shouldnt you have made preparations to prevent an accident in the first place? - The fish-man spirit had nothing to say even with ten mouths. * * * -This is the Hell Sea Corridor. It is a place where violent spirits dwell. Where is it over there? -Knifes Undersea Canyon. Its where the more violent spirits reside. Then what about over there? C Its an abyssal year. Its a place where terribly violent spirits reside. Is there no violent spirit? At Lee Hans question, the fish man spirit seemed a little embarrassed and put a huge trident behind his back and said, -This realm is where violent and powerful spirits reside in the first place True. Cant I see Mr. Uphinum? Lee Han asked if he would not be able to meet Upinum. Of course, it wasnt pure intention. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I met him, I planned to ask him to take responsibility, saying, Didnt I almost die because of you? If Einrogards professors had seen it, they would have admired it, saying, He really listened to < Basic Imperial Language and Logic > lecture. C Mmm. Upinums residence is The fishman spirit looked Lee Han up and down, pondered, then shook his head. -If a wizard like you enters, your body will be torn apart at once. Cant it be done with magic? -No matter how much magic power you have No. Thats a lot. But it cant be done. The fish-man spirit was surprised, but then came to his senses and firmly stopped him. Just as the water pressure intensifies as you descend into the deep sea, a similar law worked in the spirit realm. The more you enter a realm with powerful beings, the more pressure the outside intruder has to deal with. All right. Rather, I want to make a contract with the water spirit. -All of the spirits here are violent and aiming at the masters back, so I cant recommend it then why did you invite them? At Lee Hans question, the fish spirit broke out in sweat. It was a word that was word for word. Upinum himself would have been intoxicated and said, Wizard, I will give you the key to my realm and gave it the pattern, but now that I think about it, there was nothing good about a young wizard entering here. -Upinums actions may not be understandable at first glance, but there is a profound dizziness inside It looks like a lie. Lee Han looked at the fishman spirits words with doubtful eyes. From the things I couldnt say in detail, there were a lot of suspicious things. Then can you convince the calm and docile spirits of other realms to make a contract with me? C Mmm. Thats a bit Spirits from other realms are difficult to interfere with. Because they belong to their realm. I cant interfere carelessly. hmm. While thinking about it, Lee Han looked at the fish man spirit and asked. Then, if you sign a contract with me over there -Which realm do you want a spirit from? * * * Nylia rode an eagle spirit and glide between the mountains. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Im sorry! Nilia thought the eagle spirit was angry and apologized hastily, but the eagle spirit was not angry. After sprinting happily several times, she gently put Neilia down and rubbed her hair. ! Nylia was very happy when the eagle spirit that controls the wind chose her. This eagle spirit was lofty and picky, so it never picked a master that didnt fit with it. Still choosing yourself Its good that you worked hard as a Shadow Ranger! Nilia, who came out of the magic circle with the joy of signing a contract with a new spirit, flinched when she saw Lee Hans tired face. You dont have to make a contract with that spirit! yes?! huh? I made a contract. ! Nilia was taken aback by her friends answer. Did Lee Han make a contract with the Spirit? what!? how!? Did you catch it by force!? Why do you think so? ah no. Nilia lowered her ears to the sides and smirked. Come to think of it, I was very rude to my friend. I signed a contract through persuasion. You want to hear? tell me. Nilia thought it was time for her to make Yihan feel better. Didnt Lee Han and Yoner always soothe him? This time, it was time for Nilia to soothe Lee Han. When Nilia finished preparing to listen and looked at Lee Han, Lee Han opened his mouth with a face contemplating where to start talking. So, there is a realm of deep sea spirits governed by a great spirit named Upinum. ? I was called to the realm of those spirits Wait. Wait. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Nilia raised her hand and cut off Lee Han. why? I havent been to the realm of those deep sea spirits, but its dangerous! okay. It was dangerous. Then why did you go in there? Tricked me. Neelia said that her friend had been tricked, so she had nothing to say. Theres nothing you can do if youve been tricked! So I fought a spirit that was attacking me You fought!? Nilia. If you keep interrupting, you wont be able to talk. Oh no Nilia was unfair. No matter how you think about it, it wasnt his fault. Anyway, we fought, but luckily a spirit who knew Upinum came and helped us. I asked that spirit to introduce me to a spirit I could make a contract with, and they accepted. I see. Nilia, who was about to nod after hearing her friends words, tilted her head. Deep sea spirits are violent and dangerous, arent they? Thats why I asked to make contracts with gentle and kind spirits from other realms. Okay wait. Can you contract a spirit from another realm? Is it possible? ??? Nilia felt that the common sense she had learned was shaken. what? No matter how strong a spirit is, you cant command a spirit from another realm at will, can you? Do you want to see the spirit I made a contract with? uh? huh. Show me. Nilia was embarrassed, but wanted to see the spirit that had contracted with Lee Han, so she accepted. I call you by the name of law and contract. With a relatively short and simple spell, the pattern glowed, and a flame spirit emerged from the spirit realm. It was a flame spirit that looked like a small sparrow. Is it normal? Nilia was a little taken aback. Since it was summoned by Wodanaz, he was worried that something like a dragon might come out. However, when I thought about it, it was normal to summon such a spirit originally. Moreover, Wardanaz had expressed disapproval of the use of flame magic by limiting its power from before. Did you sign a contract with him because of fire magic? huh. I thought the flame spirit would be the best. As for other magic, even if Yihan tried to use it, the fire magic consumed too much mental power. In that case, it was better to leave it to the spirits. Nylia lightly glared at the Fire Sparrow Spirit. It was more like a pretend to overwhelm the spirit rather than genuinely glaring at it. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You have to listen carefully! Even the lower spirits were not easy to deal with. Strong spirits behave as they are strong, and weak spirits behave as they please. Especially in the case of fire spirits, I had to be more careful because they were quick-tempered and mischievous. - The sparrow spirit did not move, and stood still on Lee Hans shoulder in a angular posture. Nilia thought that the spirits time had stopped for a moment. Should I listen carefully? Did you not hear Nilia? As soon as Lee Han spoke, the sparrow spirit flapped its wings and nodded. I guess you heard it. Flip flops! You only need to nod once. flop! Lee Han patted the sparrow spirit as if he was admirable. As much as the hard contract was made, it was more unique and cute for no reason. I was worried because the other friends had a lot of trouble dealing with the spirits Youre lucky. It was clear that Lee Han had been lucky enough to meet a kind sparrow spirit. Nilia had seen a figure similar to that sparrow spirit in the mountains. Hunts besieged by the Shadow Rangers usually made that kind of expression. Arent you scared!? No matter how you think about it, it was a contract that was forced to comply with coercion and threats rather than a normal contract. whats the matter? Nilia. Oh nothing? I thought you two got along very well? At Nilias words, Lee Han nodded with a very proud face. When her friend showed her that side of herself, Nilia became more and more difficult to tell the truth. Is the spirit really kind and sincere? Follow your words! Its rare to meet such a spirit! thats right! haha. thanks. Nilia. Actually, its not that big of a deal, but I was lucky. The basilisk wrapped around Lee Hans wrist made a disgruntled clatter with its tail. Everyone was paying too much attention to just one low-level spirit. Next time you enter the spirit realm, would you like to go to the realm of Upinum together? is it okay to go there? really? At that time, Professor Millay called Lee Han. Student Lee Han. yes. professor. Even if there is a passage to another realm when you enter the spirit realm, you must not enter that realm. Do you understand? Professor Millay called Lee Han over and explained how dangerous it was to deviate from the original path and how lucky he was this time. Nilia averted her eyes at the rare sight of her classmate getting scolded. * * * Headmaster Skeleton was puzzled when Lee Han seemed happy. what? Did you master the magic you learned last time? no. I made a contract with the spirits. oh. what spirit are you doing? Did you find an ancient spirit? You made a contract with a lower flame spirit? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han with contempt. You other tower chiefs, dont act like this guy. But isnt Wardanaz the top of the class? Headmaster Skeleton pretended not to hear Salkos question and ignored it. The composition is the same as last semester. Its fun to change. Punishment room for failing students. Prizes for top students. According to the skull headmasters theory, the top and bottom heads of each tower were allowed access to the reward tower. A place where all you have to do is overcome the trials on each floor and take the rewards! However, students who had already tasted bitterness in the first semester were not fooled. We dont need a reward. principal. Cant we just go back? You dont have to be humble. I know you guys want to receive. ruler. From the White Tiger Tower! I think a punishment room would be better. As Lee Han muttered, the skeleton headmaster next to him writhed in an annoyed voice. How dare you say that? ? Didnt the number of students who failed this semester decrease because of you? There are no more people to take to the punishment room, so you dare say that? Ah yes. I am sorry. Lee Han regretted listening seriously. It was just bullshit. Entrance! Adenart, who was standing next to him, greeted him lightly as if asking for a favor. Seeing that, Lee Han realized that he had become close with the princess. As expected, bribes are the best. If you keep giving food like this, by the time you were in the second year, you didnt know if it would be possible to ask for a light guarantee. If a guarantee is not enough, even a recommendation letter when doing business The Challenge of Cooperation Sometimes the most difficult thing is cooperation, students. help each other ? Lee Han was puzzled by the explanation of the challenge. Isnt it easy? Basically, Lee Han was on the friendly side with the princess. I dont know what kind of challenge will come out, but I dont think it will be very difficult No. Considering the difficulty of the tower, there might be a harsh challenge. Perhaps the ordeal now compels the assurances he was trying to ask for later. Lee Han vowed that if such a thing came out, he would never go beyond it. The door opened and the White Tiger Tower, the Black Turtle Tower, the Phoenix Tower, and the students who entered first walked in from the other direction. Lee Han and Adenart frowned at the same time. * * * An unexpected situation occurred, but Lee Han calmly exclaimed without panic. Everyone dont move! We can work together! Giselle and Salko were dumbfounded instead of nodding their heads at Lee Hans cry. Will you put down your cane and talk? Why are you pointing the cane at me when you speak? It is like a habit. Dont move anyway. The two were dumbfounded, but they didnt move hastily. He knew very well that in such a situation, Wodanaj would never lie. Normally, he was generous enough to forgive Guinando for stealing food from the warehouse, but when the situation arose, Wodanaz could always calm down. Even if I counterattack once, it will be impossible now. If we use Moradi as a shield, will our Black Turtle Tower students be able to escape? I. everyone. Tigilling Priest raised his hand cautiously. I dont know exactly what kind of challenge this is, but I think it will be a mutual loss if we keep things in check like this. Thats right. Lets all trust each other. Lee Han said while still aiming his cane. Giselle and Salcho didnt even think to comment. Anyway, if I pointed it out, Id still hold the wand! Salco asked, crossing his arms. Wardanaz. you came in last Do you know anything about this ordeal? no. I dont really have any more info. But I have a guess. Lee Han calmly looked around at his friends and said. Its probably an ordeal that can be overcome by attacking each other and reducing a few people. ? There was silence for a while. Adenart, who was next to him, also tilted his head and looked at Lee Han. Where did you get that information? If you want to test cooperation by gathering students from different top schools, wouldnt it be natural to go through such an ordeal? When Lee Han said it as if it were natural, Adenart shook slightly. Is that is it? When the boy from the Wodanaz family speaks so earnestly, it seems to have some basis Now. It is to select the number of people who can be reduced in a way that we can understand by cooperating with each other. Got it? It sounds crazy, but if thats true, thats all there is to it. Rather than fighting and being annihilated for nothing Salco replied with a heavy heart. -Theyre young wizards! A ghost wizard rose from the center of the tower. The opaque ghost holding a staff looked around at the students with eyes shining. -Clumsy magic wont be able to overcome this difficulty. Will you guys be able to cooperate with each other and defeat me? ? ? The students blinked their eyes when the ghost wizard appeared instead of kill each other to get rid of a few as Lee Han said. Salco asked hesitantly. Isnt it an ordeal that we can move forward only by reducing a few people among ourselves? -what? What are you having such a terrible delusion about? The ghost wizard looked at Salcho in a puzzled way. The goal of this ordeal was for students from different towers to join forces to defeat a wizard more powerful than themselves. -? When the students stared at one of their friends instead of answering, the ghost wizard also looked away in puzzlement. At that moment, Lee Han immediately hit the magic. Shine! -quite! The ghost wizard was taken aback, but like a seasoned wizard, he swung his staff and deflected the lightning. At the same time, a gale raged in all directions, and ferocious rock fragments were shot out like shotguns. The students quickly dodged behind their own cover. Lee Han immediately shouted at his friends. Everyone, lets attack that ghost! Wodhanaz, Im sure Salcho! Now is the time to talk nonsense! Salko was slightly offended by Lee Hans screams, but had no choice but to keep her mouth shut. Certainly, the important thing now was to defeat the ghost wizard in front of me. And in a battle like this, there was no commander like Wardanaj. As Salcho kept his mouth shut and prepared to fight, Giselle thought to herself. I really want to hit one. It wasnt for nothing that Challenge said that sometimes the hardest thing is cooperation. It was to the extent that I wanted to wield a sword, including the ghost wizard and all the things that I had accumulated on a daily basis. Moradi. Cast a spell on the sword! okay. Giselle listened attentively as she prepared her spell from behind cover. There was a chance that I stuck my head out for no reason and got hit again. In this case, it was necessary to grasp the opponents movements by hearing. On the other side. Its towards the Blue Dragons Tower. Knowing that it was safe, Giselle signaled towards the Black Tortoise Tower. It was a signal to get up and strike the enemy from behind. Tutanta also replied that he understood. three. two. One. Now! The students who got up immediately tried to attack the ghost wizard. However, what caught their eyes was Lee Han, who took a strong breath and defeated the ghost wizard like Adenart. Giselle cut the word cooperation in < The Challenge of Cooperation > with the knife she was holding. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Why arent you guys helping? Lee Han held up the morning star and let out the breath he had been holding back. The basilisk wrapped around his wrist scolded his friends with his tail as if agreeing. But the friends responded ungratefully. You didnt even have time to help! Even if it were you, it would have been impossible! Even to me, its a little time The angry friends suddenly became curious and asked. But how did you catch it in such a short time? ah. I see. Salko asked, then looked at the basilisk with an enlightened expression. You wrote the Eye of the Basilisk. Am I right? - The baby basilisk shyly averted his gaze. Giselle, who was next to her, sighed and said. If it was the Eye of the Basilisk, we would have felt it too. Tutanta. Youre not a swordsman, so you dont know, but look at what Wodanaz is holding. Lee Han was holding the morning star. Right. okay. It must have been basilisk poison applied to the sword. - The Basilisk just went inside Lee Hans coat. Lee Han patted his tail to soothe him and started to explain. Not because of the basilisk, but because of the power of this sword. It is a sword made of black magnet, so it absorbs magic power strongly. The Dawning Star, a famous sword used by anti-magicists, was even more powerful in certain situations. Originally, the ghost wizard was not an opponent that Lee Han and Adenart could defeat so easily, but I made the mistake of trying to get close and cast contact magic. If it were another fledgling wizard, he would have dropped his staff in embarrassment at the situation where he was taken away from his distance as a wizard, but Lee Han pulled out the morning star as soon as the opponent pierced through the magic and approached. The ghost wizard, who had never expected that the wizard Lee Han would carry a sword like the morning star, suffered great damage. -Ahhh!? Why did a wizard use this sword!? I was lucky. No really, why are you carrying a sword like that? The other friends also nodded their heads nonchalantly at Salkos question. Why would a wizard carry an artifact like that? That was an item that would not only deplete mana, but also adversely affect casting of various magics. Why would you bother carrying it with you to practice magic! Think about it. Salco. You must have a lot of fights with wizards here at school, and you have a lot of fights with non-magic people. At first, Salko tried to dismiss it as nonsense, but upon reflection, it seemed plausible. is it? Tutanta. Believe me, I dont mean to listen to that bullshit and move on. You wouldnt be that stupid. * * * Anyway, the students who overcame the ordeal waited for a while instead of going up. pop! With smoke, the reward appeared before the students. Come to think of it, what did you guys get last time? We got shock-absorbing armor. When Anrago answered right away, Giselle glared at him pitifully. If anyone sees it, theyll think its the same tower. oh. Thats a good item. I havent seen it, so you havent taken it out yet? I was wearing it inside when I was beaten by you the other day As the atmosphere became awkward, Lee Han quickly changed the topic. Heres the reward! Is the reward right? Salcho furrowed his brows at the shabby reward. Surprisingly, a wad of paper was all of the reward. Of course, I couldnt judge the value of an item based on its appearance, but thats a bit This is a communication artifact. Lee Han was the first among his friends to recognize the identity of this artifact. As much as I had seen it at the secret base the other day, I was able to recognize it right away when I felt a similar magic pattern. Communication artifact? okay. If you spill ink here Lee Han took a piece of paper and wrote Guinan is also a fool, and the words Guinan is also a fool appeared on the other papers as well. Its the same principle as the one I got last time, but the difference is that this one allows multiple people to communicate. Was there such an artifact! okay. By the way, be careful if you pick up an artifact like this at school. They say seniors cheat without mercy. How does this bastard know this? While his friends were puzzled, Lee Han took a bundle of papers. I was going to go out once, so Ill sell it on my next outing, exchange it for silver coins, and give it to you guys. ??? The friends who were listening to Lee Hans explanation hesitated. Something was strange. Priest Tigiling raised his hand and asked cautiously. I have a question. what? Why are you selling that?? Giselle impatiently interrupted and asked a question. Lee Han asked again as if he sincerely did not understand. What are you going to do if you dont sell this? Wardanaz. I like to sell artifacts to secure funds, but I dont need to sell them, do I? said Salcho, bewildered. Why is the reward of this ordeal an artifact that can communicate with each other? It was clear that the other top students, who would normally not be friendly, should learn a lesson and get to know each other a little more. But just selling it is a bit Is that so? Wouldnt that be too expensive? It didnt mean that. I think we should use each other. Wouldnt it be easy to contact when something happens? Salco. Your words are right. But other friends will prefer silver coins. Lee Han looked at Salko with regret. I dont think there are many students who would give up a silver coin to make an artifact of a story they could just meet and talk about. Who wants to share this among us without selling it? Everyone raised their hands at Lee Hans question. Lee Han was surprised. Even Adenart was raising his hand. When Lee Han looked at him, Adenart very subtly avoided his gaze. really?? Silver coins can be earned at other opportunities. Such a foolish idea. I know when Ill earn it anyway. Because its a majority vote. Although Lee Han was surprised, he followed his friends decision. Since it was an ordeal that we solved together, everyones intentions were important. Thats true. I dont think youll need much. Is this really that useful? I think we could just send a paper bird. And I dont think well be talking that much Do something! As Lee Han continued to talk while handing out papers, the friends eventually exploded. * * * When the students walked out safely, the skeleton headmaster grumbled. The problem is that everyone is unnecessarily friendly. Originally, if they were students of other grades, they would have arranged to destroy themselves after criticizing, checking, and fighting each other in this ordeal of cooperation. What kind of magic could be born in such an environment like a playing house? Im not friendly! Who is with whom Loud. A few students strongly tried to deny it, but the skeleton headmaster didnt listen. Doesnt that guy, Wodanaz, say that it will be an ordeal to reduce the number by mutual agreement Hearing that, the Headmaster Skeleton was very interested. Thats an interesting comment. Shall the new students next year add that ordeal The friends stared at Salko. Salchow felt genuinely guilty. sorry. juniors. Anyway, everyone had a lot of trouble just challenging one ordeal like a coward. I hope to participate in this event next year as well. It means that instead of going to the punishment room like a loser, you should participate here like a winner. Got it? Yes I am very happy. Im just getting motivated. okay. it should be And wordanaz you follow me At the headmasters words, Lee Han felt his heart sink. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what? What magic are you trying to teach me? Calmly calculating, surprisingly, there were as many magics as Professor Voladi taught by the Headmaster Skeleton. Lee Han tried to anticipate by quickly calculating what kind of magic the skeleton headmaster would prompt. But at the destination, unexpected people were waiting. Two seniors, Phil and Seven, belonging to the healing magic school, were sitting with tired faces. youve worked hard. Oh no. principal. It is an honor to be recognized like that. hey. Bring me some more coffee. The Death Knight lowered his head and brought a tin kettle with boiling coffee. The two seniors drank coffee while making a sound. what? Lee Han was puzzled by the kindness of the skeleton headmaster, which he doesnt usually see. Could it be that, no matter how evil the skeleton headmaster is, he is a little weak against the healing mages? drink and cheer up Still, who else would major in healing magic? Dont even think about quitting. If youre having a hard time, come and talk to me. Lee Han was dumbfounded and speechless. What the hell Now, the headmaster of the skull was using carrots from carrots and whips to prevent the seniors from the Healing Magic School from escaping! ah. Junior. here. Its here. The two of them found Lee Han and shook their hands. Lee Han lightly bowed and sat in front. What are you doing? The healing magic lecture is not today. Skeleton Principal glanced outside. It was already a dark night. Crazy guy. Leaving the date, I was insane to think that this time was a lecture. ah. It is not a lecture. I came for the festival of St. Iaktus. Its this week. There are too many festivals in the Empire. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Perhaps because there was little to play with, the people of the empire really celebrated by making all sorts of festivals. For popular and big festivals, priests came from outside to help Even at least that level of festivals, Lee Han had heard of the name to some extent, but going down to the scale was too much for Lee Han, who only read the economics section of the imperial newspaper. They became unfamiliar names. And this isnt just me being weird. Didnt he ignore all of them even when, three days ago, Kainando asked any of his friends to play the role of a corpse for a detective festival? Too many festivals were causing fatigue. However, there is no way to express dissatisfaction in front of the seniors in front of you. Lee Han replied with a fake smile. You mean the festival? Im really looking forward to it. To you? oh my god. I dont know why everyone likes this festival. The two seniors sighed and complained. Lee Han realized that something was going wrong. That guy deserves to be liked. Unlike you, he is a ferocious beast. I hope Your Majesty will ban this festival by Imperial law. Its hard, but I understand. I understand. How savage the Imperials are! yes yes! You cant stop though! Skeleton Principal took the side of the students, which is rare. Lee Han cautiously asked the skeleton headmaster. principal. why? What is the feast of St. Iaktus? you are more savage than those feasting bastards. How can you not know that? The skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han as if he were a savage. Of course, Lee Han ignored it. Anyway, people who like festivals think their favorite festival is the most important in the empire. It was really unfortunate. Saint Iaktus is a boy who defeated an evil dragon with a single stone. The festival celebrates this little boy. what the. Come to think of it, its ridiculous. Shouldnt you praise me for casting a spell on that stone? The story of the old history with the life of the skeleton headmaster was also interesting, but Lee Han decided to skip it for now. okay. How do you celebrate? Do you make cakes too? throw stones You mean the sacrificial doll? In order to commemorate the festival, there were often things that made various large dolls and offered them as sacrifices or burned them. no. Then to the lake? Why do you throw stones into the lake? What to do if the spirit gets angry? Throwing them at each other. ?? Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Lee Han looked at the skull principal because he didnt understand the idea of throwing stones at each other. Of course, Headmaster Skeleton looked at him as if he didnt understand as much as Yihan. Which part of the explanation I just gave you was difficult? Not even an idiot? Why are you throwing stones at each other? So, why play chess, why play card games, and why play Gyeokgu? I guess I do it because its fun. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han pathetically and made a crackling sound. Think about it. Do you have no one you want to throw a stone at? Lee Han inadvertently looked at the skeleton headmaster at that question. Skeleton Principal said coldly. why are you looking at me I just looked up to answer the question. principal. In any case, its not unusual to put a stone on a stone to relieve the accumulated resentment. Of course, that wouldnt be a classy or intelligent thing to do but there are plenty of dumber things happening in the Empire. The festival of St. Iaktus was roughly carried out in the following way. Participants gather together, divide sides, and then throw rocks at each other, and the side that stands to the end wins. Its a crazy festival. Lee Han regretted beating Gainando when he said he would hold a detective festival. Compared to this, the detective festival was a great festival. for a moment. principal. Even if people outside cant help it, this is the hall of learning and the ivory tower of the best intellectuals in the empire. Cant a festival like this be held? The most popular. Most popular. Lee Han felt a strong contempt for his seniors. Einroguards curriculum is said to be harsh, but it is clear that there are many gaps. Doing useless things like that. principal. It seems that the seniors still have room, so how about expanding the curriculum like I did? Seriously, do you know that sometimes you get creepy? Even in front of the evil demon dragon or the imperial inspector, he didnt get goosebumps, but this disciples madness sometimes made the headmaster goosebumps. Junior. I understand the joke Its not a joke. A genius like you can endure such a process, and will usually die. Even if I die Whats more important is the students who have been hurt for the festival. I shouldnt have stopped Cheer up! you guys can do it! Headmaster Skeleton pretended to appease the healing magic students. This weeks festival could be described as a healing magic students nightmare. Students who were injured while throwing stones at each other will come rushing in Cheer up. Seniors. You can! Lee Han also cheered enthusiastically. Then Phil and Chill laughed weakly and thanked them. thanks. Still, Im glad that a trustworthy junior like you is with me. ? Lee Han felt a strange sense of incongruity in the seniors words. together? Do I too? huh? of course. Can I? Youre already good at < Healing Lesser Wounds >. Thats enough. Youll have to learn a few more, but once youve mastered them, youll be able to learn other spells as well. Unlike other first-year students who learn healing magic, Lee Han, who is already able to heal low-level cuts or cuts, was able to immediately deploy with full force. There was no way that the Healing Magic School, which was already suffering from manpower shortages, would leave Lee Han alone. While feeling the tragic fate, Lee Han tried to resist slightly. By the way, I cant see the seniors because they are under the magic of Ein Lorgard, right? ruler. Wear these glasses here. Headmaster Skeleton benevolently placed emerald glasses on Lee Hans face. It was an artifact that made it possible to see through the powerful perception-deterring magic cast on the seniors. thank you. For a while, Lee Han seriously contemplated whether to throw some stones at the St. Iaktus Festival. * * * The Demon Talking Book in the Healing Room fluttered and shouted to the students of the School of Healing Magic. Make more anesthesia potions! We will need two more chests! The students worked hard to build powerful anesthetic potions called < Lagrinde''s Anesthesia Potion >. Originally, recipes for arcane potions were not easily shared, but Professor Arkasis had no qualms about teaching them to his students. Thanks to this, students had to work harder to make more difficult potions. Pile the regeneration potion over here! Lets do it quickly! I must have time to see the St. Iaktus Festival! The talking book glanced at the window of the healing room. Already downstairs, several students were sporadically throwing stones at each other. -Look around, blue earthworms! -The white wildcats didnt get hit, so their livers were swollen. hit! For a talking book born from the devil, such a festival could not help but be enjoyable. Of course, the post-processing is a bit annoying, but considering the pleasure, I could tolerate it. The students of the Blue Dragons Tower called up a magic shield in the air to block it, and then threw the stones away with magic. In an instant, as if to prove that the years of learning at Ein Lorgard were not in vain, the stones that had been hanging on the floor rose up into the air and flew like bullets. The White Tiger Tower students reacted a little differently. Instead of defending by striking a force field in the air, he chose to avoid it by strengthening his body. As soon as I got out of range and avoided the attack, the talking book flapped the paper for joy. Yes yes! Drive! Originally, the festival was a festival of throwing stones, but if outstanding wizards participate, throwing stones has a more diverse concept. As the White Tiger Tower students kicked a rock and sent it flying at the opposing formation like a catapult, one of the Blue Dragon Tower students quickly memorized a spell. Then the flying rocks turned into sand and were blown away by the wind. I already placed that order! It must consume a lot of mana What are we going to do when a full-scale battle begins? As if to answer that, the Black Turtle Tower students appeared from behind the White Tiger Tower students. The Turtle Tower students, who had made and brought magic ballistics, started throwing stones at the backs of the White Tiger Tower students. -Were you bought by the earthworms?! These trash bastards! -Did you think wed just get over it after raiding our warehouse the other day? -Earthworms also attacked! -They paid the indemnity. die! Excellent, great! I You want to make a potion? When called from behind, the talking book turned away in annoyance. However, those behind were not the students of the School of Healing Magic. you? Did you come to talk about Gonadaltes? The talking book recognized Lee Han and was delighted. Arent they the students who had fun talking to each other while cursing at the headmaster when they came to the healing room the other day? It was clear that he had come to curse the headmaster again, seeing as he had arrived intact this time. That wouldnt be too bad Im here to work today. Are you going to work? The talking book puzzled. It was a little awkward for the devil to say such a thing, but healing magic was a more dangerous magic if a clumsy wizard did his own thing. In other words, if you bring a first-year student because you dont have enough workers, the work may become more troublesome. No matter how desperate you are the talking book looked at Phil and Chil, and they both hurriedly exclaimed. Thats not it! I can really play a part! I dont think so? The Talking Book asked the question in a rather stubborn manner. Do you really know how to concede and heal a cut? Stab and cut wounds were one of the wounds that often came out at these festivals. yes. okay? What about wound healing? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Broken bones or sprained wounds are also one of the wounds that often come out at these festivals. It was more difficult than self-inflicted, but this much I know how to do that too. okay?? The talking book really surprised me. I didnt know that this would be really powerful. What about the < Lesser Life Force Grant > or < Pain Anesthesia > magic? Phil and Chill hesitated. Until then, I wasnt sure if my juniors knew how to do it. I dont know how to do it. When Lee Han answered instead, the two felt sorry. this! If only I had a little more time! uh? Cant I just fall out? Lee Han was puzzled by the strangely flowing atmosphere. If I had to leave without qualifications, I would regret it as much as possible If you are kind and know how to heal wounds already, you will quickly learn magic to grant vitality or anesthetize pain. I will teach you. Lee Han chased after the talking book, hiding his sullen expression. Also, he succeeded in < Endowing Lesser Life Force > and < Pain Anesthesia > at once. * * * Ugh, how cowardly those bastards cast illusions on stones! I told you not to do this kind of festival! How can you not do that? Phil, Chill, and the healing magic students who help them treat the students who come to the healing room by bruising them. If they were close friends, a little sharper criticism came and went. Aagh! anesthesia! Anesthesia?! Be patient because there is no potion. Whats over there?! Thats a different potion. You deliberately Ah! oh. Lee Hans eyes lit up while helping. I thought the healing magic school was a school that only saw losses, but it had unexpected strengths. If theres someone who doesnt listen Junior. bone! yes. Lee Han swung his staff and chanted a spell. Thanks to the other seniors finishing the surrounding work, it was enough to just attach the bones using magic. As the bones attached and the pain disappeared, the injured senior, who was lying still, stared at Lee Han. ? And suddenly he started having seizures. no!! no!!! ?? You cant go to the punishment room now! The magic is out! hey! Phil! what are you doing! Help me! I got permission from the principal. The senior, who was having a seizure, suddenly stopped and lay down again with an awkward expression. That is it? yes. Dont mix things up again. Go to the punishment room. Phil warned his friend. No matter how much permission I got, the senior kept talking to me, so there was nothing good. It will be fine. okay? In fact, Lee Han didnt know if it would be okay or not, but Lee Han was thinking of picking up something as much as possible while treating his seniors. Of course, the situation was not favorable. Ah-oh! These crazy black magicians! Ambushed by undead? All those who use transformation magic should be locked up in the punishment room! These cowardly bastards disguised themselves as our tower and sneaked in! The wounded cursed the other towers and other schools in various ways. And every time I saw Lee Han, I was startled and had seizures. no! Magic! Cast a spell! If you go to the punishment room, Chil, you go too! Lee Han silently anesthetized the pain, healed the wound, and bestowed vitality. If I had spare time, I made potions with my seniors. The healing magic seniors who were moving together looked at Lee Han with bloodshot eyes. Junior. You are too good for us. no. Seniors. Instead, Lee Han internally cursed the headmaster. what? From earlier, I could feel the flow of magic power in my arms. I looked at the basilisk, but the basilisk was sleeping quietly tied to my body. The culprit came out soon. It was a bundle of paper artifacts shared at the Tower of Trials. When I opened the paper, someone had already written quite a bit. -Who will participate in the St. Iaktus Festival this time? C Wardanaz, are you going to participate too? C Hey, arent you ignoring Wodanaz? What did I do wrong? -Ah, you were originally busy . -But if it were you, Wodanaz, would you participate? Do you think you will participate? Would you like something? C Youre not scared, are you? It looked like it was written by the same handwriting. Lee Han picked up a quill and wrote a reply. -Anrago. If there are people around who are participating in the St. Iaktus Festival, tell them that they will break their legs. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 How?! Anrago, who was sitting at the table, dropped his quill in surprise. These paper stack artifacts share letters with each other, but it was unknown who was writing them. Anrago looked around. If you change it to an auxiliary iron, it will take less magic, but it will definitely improve in terms of power . This armor is so uncomfortable, is there any way to improve it? be patient You have to do this to survive even if you get hit by magic. but. Thinking of Wodanaz, maybe I should make it thicker. Friends in the break room were sitting and chatting about whether they liked your sword or mine, or trying to improve their combat power by making new equipment. It was the resting room of the White Tiger Tower as usual, to the point that no one was studying. There might be a spy. Angrago left false information on the paper to test the wordanaz. C Im not called Ang? -okay. Youre not Angra. If there is anyone around you who wants to participate in the St. Iaktus Festival, tell him that he will break his leg. And, by the way, break your legs as well. Anrago was shocked. How? C I dont know what youre talking about. After all, Im not Angrago, but its a pity that innocent Angrago is being criticized. C Its clear who you are Alpha, so stop talking nonsense. -I think you can just start by writing Alpha, but Salko and Shiles, two friends of the Black Turtle Tower, said ang. -More than that, why is the St. Iaktus Festival in Wodanaz blocked? I dont understand. Lee Han was speechless at Salkos question. Why would you fuck this crazy guy ? -thats right. After all, Im not Angrago, but I dont understand why youre blocking the festival of St. Igtus. Thats tyrannical! C Aside from the respect you receive in our tower, if you stop participating in the festival, there will be formidable complaints. Any reason? Lee Han tried to curse, but endured. C Because I am treating people who were injured while participating in the festival. Suddenly, all of my other friends were quiet. Lets go out, juniors. yes? Lee Han put the wad of paper in his chest and turned his head. The seniors were preparing to go out with potions and various equipment in the chest. Where are you going? huh? The festival scene is gradually heating up, isnt it? In this case, it is more convenient to wait nearby . Lee Han held back from trying to say anything. It wasnt the seniors fault. It was the fault of the other students throwing rocks at each other like madmen. Rather than that, the festival fever hasnt risen yet? I couldnt even guess how the heat would flow here. *** Its a stone giant! Run into the fort! Seeing his seniors siege in the plains, Lee Han felt dizzy. In the short time between leaving the door of the healing room and descending the stairs of the main building, the seniors built a fortress on the plain and created a giant to attack the fortress. Boom! The giant made of rock moved his heavy body and crashed into the fortress. Likewise, the stone fortress shook as if it would collapse at any moment, but regained its balance in an instant. Powerful magic kept the stones together by maintaining their bonds. launch! Fire the stone giant stones! Slowly launch the fort too! A surreal scene of giants and fortresses firing stones at each other and smashing them in all directions was unfolding in front of their eyes, but the healing magic seniors didnt care and hung the flag of the school with vulgarity. Shards of half-shattered rock flew toward the shallows. They were fighting so fiercely that they didnt even know if the stone had bounced this way. I. okay. I wasnt even surprised that the seniors were familiar with it. One of them stepped up and swung his staff, and a vine rose from the ground and grabbed the stone. Who are you? I grabbed that blue dragons tower head and short aquiline nose . Healing magic seniors immediately set out for revenge. The student who had just accidentally thrown a stone this way turned pale and fell down holding his neck . Why is this all of a sudden?! Oh you stupid bastard! What if we attack the healing mages! take me away! Colleagues of the fallen student quickly rushed to float their friends. widely! Im sorry! Kill me, but stop! The students, who had thrown their friend who had collapsed with a pale blue face on the ground, apologized lightly and ran to participate in the festival again. Leave it alone for a while and release the airway obstruction. okay. When the junior member of the Wodanaz family, who was watching from the side, stood still, the healing magic seniors felt sorry for them . Originally, showing buoyancy in such a festive situation was semi-essential. Otherwise, the fools in the heat of the festivities could even attack the healing mages . However, that was the case of healing magicians, and it could have been a very stratified and terrifying scene for juniors who were not familiar with it. Why did the healing mages, who gathered for the noble purpose of healing people, take the first step ? That junior, thats it. This may seem a little strange, but Senior, I have a question for you. uh? What? Cant we use all the magic we just used on the other students as well? If everything is laid down, the festival will be held The seniors felt themselves slightly shaken by the proposal of the juniors. Oh no, its a waste of energy. Oops Lee Han felt pity. You cant attack people here because of magic. It was so unfortunate that he couldnt share his mana because of his lack of skill. baby kids! Help me! Damn your hands are at play! Get this stone off me! When the wounded began to arrive in earnest, there was no time for conversation. In addition, the number of injured people was so complicated that it was different from before. Not a simple fracture, but a stone sticking to the body (perhaps someone cast a conversion magic on the stone ), casting magic and then failing and regurgitating (some seniors whose backs were completely turned to stone ), etc. If the magic fails, these side effects They were patients who showed there is in various ways. Lee Han helped them heal with a tired face. Even if complex magic treatment was impossible, once the seniors finished emergency treatment, Lee Han could do it. That alone was of great help to them. Why did this bastard try to combine with the earth spirit! Are there many injuries like this? The higher you go, the more outrageous the injuries become. Phil shouted as he poured the anti-petrification potion. Paradoxically, the higher the level of magic skill, the higher the chance of a wizard being seriously injured. If your magic skill was at all low, even if you failed, the power that would hurt you didnt come out, but from the moment you raised it to a certain extent, you could kill yourself with just one finger. Learning magic and using it in a place like this! Dont you think so?! youre right. These are very bad people. The student who was lying down groaned in the conversation between Phil and Lee Han. At the festival to win I cant help it That senior doesnt seem to be sick. Can I stop taking the anesthetic potion? Hearing Lee Hans words, the healing magic seniors looked at them as if they were going to die in admiration. He was only in first grade, but he knew how to treat patients. Kururrureung! Lee Han was the first to turn his head at the change in magical power he felt in the sky. After that, some of the students in the seat turned their heads, and after a while, almost all of them turned their heads. As the magic collided and collided, a crack formed in the space and a group of light reminiscent of white light appeared. Lee Han asked with an ominous feeling that anyone could see. Who is summoning you to throw stones at that too? uh no. Thats a problem with using too much magic. The healing magic seniors spoke in a worried voice. Since magic is basically an act of distorting the order of nature, there was nothing good about casting many different magics in a disorderly manner in one space. Just like now, a dimensional rift is created due to magic collision. Stop fighting! Stop fighting! Stop the festival for a moment and intercept the one who comes out! Stop throwing! I was winning! I have to admit this as my victory! Stop talking nonsense and wait! If you miss this by mistake, everyone will be punished! The students stopped using magic on the stone giants and fortresses and gathered in twos and threes to stare at the dimensional rift. I didnt want to imagine what it would be like if I accidentally brought a monster from another dimension while enjoying the festival and missed it . Maybe there will be an unprecedented large-scale punishment room row Are you Wodanaz here?! When Koholti from the school of black magic came running, the healing magic seniors were surprised. Whats going on, Koholi-senpai? what is cohort? Whats going on? Uh, I heard that a junior from our school is here Koholti looked around and was delighted to see Lee Hans eyes. There really was! How did you know? Earlier, one of my juniors said that there was a first-year here in the healing mage vulgarity, and I was cursed at for being false. I wonder if Lee Han felt a little sorry for being cursed at by a senior he did not know the name of. Worthanaz, do me a favor. Will you come with me for a second? I need your help. wait a minute, what is that? Koholti How do you view other peoples students? No matter how close you are to friends Basically, the sense of camaraderie between the students of the same school was on the side. Especially if its an arduous and understaffed school like healing magic. Thats why there was no way they would easily allow it if they were to borrow a junior from another school . But Koholti had something to say. It is also a school of black magic. ah! As the healing magic students were amazed, Koholti frowned. hey. You Oh no, I knew. I knew. senior. The healing magic students, who felt sorry for the treatment they usually receive from the black magic schools, turned their back. If the juniors are okay, were okay too. But why do you want to take it? Uh Koholti hesitated before muttering softly. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To borrow some magic What? To borrow some magic Chuck! All the healing magic students in the seat were serious and pulled out their wands and pointed them at Koholti. Koholti had to beg and persuade so desperately that she was almost on her knees. Of course, that couldnt stop her from looking at Koholti with trashy eyes. You trash bastard, thats not even a senior in the future Abusing the goodness of juniors? Black magic isnt evil. That guys heart is evil . lets hurry. Koholti suffered from the stinging gazes pouring from behind her back. If it had not been for Lee Hans help, he might have been buried there. Are you in such a hurry? Seeing that hes being summoned right now, Id have to prepare in advance to fuck him. The reason why Koholti tried to borrow the hand of a first-year junior, or even magic, was because the situation was so urgent. It was as if something unusual would come out of the dimensional rift, so he had to be prepared . I borrowed an ancient artifact from a friend, and the undead here are pretty powerful. But the problem is that this doesnt normally charge magic power, so right now Can I do it? Koholti could not look at Lee Han as if she was sorry. However, Lee Han said without much concern . Ill go and recharge it. Dont worry. Junior!! Koholti looked at Lee Han with tears in her eyes. How the hell did such a junior come to the black magic school? ah. Wow such a Could you keep todays work a secret from Diet? I thought I would become an undead if found out Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Yes I understand. In response to Lee Hans answer, Koholti looked at her junior as if she was going to die. Where else can there be such a caring junior? There will be no juniors like this in other schools . Its not because Im afraid of Diret Actually, Im afraid, but this is a bit Im sorry. Ill repay you somehow haha no Isnt that what you should do as a junior? Lee Han answered without holding his breath. While Koholti was impressed with her twinkling eyes, a student passed by. Who is it? There was only one reason to turn to the vulgarity of the healing mages that Lee Han and Koholti had come out with . An injured person from a madmans feast. However, the student who had just walked away looked very fine. Besides, it stayed up until daytime. Where did you see it? Arent there a lot of seniors I met? Lee Han soon realized the identity of the student who passed by. Isnt the person who just passed by a senior from Buyeo Magic School? It was Ahn Pagon, a senior in Buyeo Magic, who prepared the midterm exam for Professor Verdus the other day. uh? I guess so. Why? From the outside, it looked fine, but why did you go to the shallowness of healing mages? Perhaps the intestines are injured. Maybe the stomach or liver or spleen turned to stone? Seeing the senior who didnt change his expression and made a terrible noise, Lee Han secretly took a step back. Not knowing that, Koholti worked hard to win the favor of her juniors. Thats how I was able to steal the bones. is it fun? oh yeah yes? Because I thought it would be fun. This is actually because bones are used for curses as well as bone elemental magic. Curse magic is the least studied part of black magic, but its that interesting I thought of it when I talked about internal organs, but do you know of a heart-eating parasite? Like Anpagon, who is considered the most sociable among the Buyeo magic schools, the healing wizards quickly recognized him when he arrived at the shallow waters. Oh you um enchantment magic who was it? Oh, senior Um Granting magic Whats your name? Anpagon said calmly, not surprised. not pagon. sorry. You have nothing to be sorry about. I came to school to learn my magic and you guys came to school to learn your magic, not to memorize each others names. Arent we wizards immersed in our own magic instead of wasting each others time ? At Alphagons words, the healing mages sent a look of respect instead of a look of dismay. Who are these bastards and who are they grading together? Do we look the same as you guys from your school? The students of the Healing Magic School, who participated every time there was something wrong with the school, and the students of the Endowment Magic School, who were making artifacts in their workshops even when the school was destroyed, were never the same. So why did you come? Have you ever been gutted? You look fine. Isnt there a junior of the Wardanaz family here? I heard there is definitely a first year. Healing magic students were bewildered. If you dont have sociability enough to get into the rumored Buyeo Magic School, what the heck? why are you looking for If its okay, I want to borrow your strength. You didnt come here to borrow magic, did you? what? Are you insulting me now? Anpagon frowned and asked again. Anpagon wasnt stupid enough to stay still even when he insulted himself . The healing magic students were shy and apologized. sorry. sorry. Theres someone who came to borrow magic. Youre making a ridiculous excuse, Anpagon scorned inwardly, but didnt point it out. It was a waste of time. I came here to see if I could get help to create a complex artifact. But it doesnt seem to be there . Um, I went out after receiving a call from another senior. okay? Youre a step late. Which school are you from? School of Black Magic. Black magic? ah. Thats right, I was also listening to black magic. What did you ask for help for? Anpagon highly valued Lee Hans ability to produce artifacts. Even if the same artifact was produced, its performance was greatly enhanced, and even some structures could be omitted. The ability to covet any artifact craftsman. In the case of a compound artifact that amplifies its power by combining multiple artifacts, it will demonstrate even more powerful abilities. This is possible because of the innate brain and the ability to respond to magical power combined with the amount of magical power. How much he admired it, Anpagon did not even tell the rest of the Order. . ? As the healing magic students looked at each other and fell silent, Anpagon was puzzled. It must be a secret that shouldnt be told, I understand. Oh no um. Thats right, its a secret. *** Arriving at the place where the Baksang relics are, Koholti suddenly regretted it. The mind that had been put for a while came back. No matter how urgent it is, is it really right to borrow the magic of a junior to activate the artifact ?? is this your senior? huh? Yes. Can I infuse magic here? Thats right, but Im asleep Uhhhhhh! No matter how much mana was beaten and assisted with various potions, the artifact, which had not budged, began to emit light and sound. Seeing that, Koholtis mind slipped away again, and her instincts as a wizard took over her brain. okay! just like that!! Youre doing great! The artifact looks odd. huh? The old relics are originally like this. The relic was a design reminiscent of a cabinet in which clothes were put. It was a strangely common item to be called a relic related to black magic. If you use things you use in your daily life, there is less risk of theft or theft, and if anything happens, there will be less problems. Appearance doesnt matter. indeed. As Lee Han spoke, he filled up his mana without stopping. Compared to other magic, recharging the artifact was so easy and simple that it made me yawn. It was enough to just pour magic power into it. In fact, before Koholtis words could be finished, the chairman shone with a light. It seemed that the closed door would open at any moment . Isnt it done? Anyway, its already Its done?! Koholti was frightened. I couldnt believe it, but I really thought it would be finished! Thank you very much. Junior. I will definitely repay this favor! See what Im summoning! Koholti chanted an incantation and opened the cover of the chair. When the shivering door opened, the light disappeared and a brief silence came. And with a creepy whistling sound, an army of ghosts began to emerge from within. done! its okay!! Can you see?! Seniors. do you want to take control? wait! Ill give you the command Oh, thats not the case, I came out of treatment, so I have to go back. Can I go back now ? cant you just look at it a little more? Its not fully developed yet, but once its developed a little more, Boon Koholti feels ugly, but he feels sorry for letting it go. *** What is it? Are you black magicians crazy? How did you summon something like that? Does money rot? shit. If I had known there was money like that, I would have raided that road. The students of Einrogard who were gathered at the table naturally noticed the change. The summoning of a dark magic artifact that occurred with an intense wave of magic power. I couldnt figure out where the hell he got that mana from. I wouldnt have filled it with the wizards magical power ignorantly, and I would have mobilized all kinds of expensive reagents How did you get that? Koholti sat proudly with countless summoned beasts behind. Seeing this, the students were thrilled. Its not easy to feel the thrill of seeing black magic Arent those guys overdoing it?? Its amazing, Ill leave a strong impression. It could be said that if you play an active part in a festival like this, the only thing left is meaningless pride. But no. First of all, meaningless pride was also quite important (especially for the students of each tower) For students of various schools , it was an opportunity to promote their school and to inform other students of the superiority of their schools magic . That ghost army must have left a strong impression of the school of black magic . Its just amazing. The students didnt really care. Even if black magic was active, there was no need to keep it in check. oh oh oh oh- ?! what is that However, the story was a little different for schools other than black magic. Everyone was surprised when Anpagon, a third-year student with enchantment magic, brought out a complex artifact reminiscent of a ballista . How did you complete such a complex artifact in such a short time? What? Did everyone except me prepare to show off their magic at the festival? Time to throw rocks How many of those things put together? I guess there are dozens? Didnt you make it beforehand and bring it with you? no. thats impossible At that level, I have to assemble it on the spot what the hell? Koholti was also very surprised by the results of the endowment magic school. what? How did you make it? He borrowed the power that was close to foul play, but that opponent must have made it by himself . sniff, it doesnt matter, our school has geniuses just as good as that guy, Koholti vowed not to envy other schools. Of course, that junior belonged to all the schools, but thats about it *** Now it seems to be starting. Returning, Lee Han sat in the vulgarity with the healing magic students and watched the dimensional rift. The air was terrible, but thanks to the cessation of throwing stones at each other, there was rather less work to do . Hmm, whenever something like this happens, it would be nice to be summoned. Lee Han gazed at the dimensional rift with a very terrifying thought in his mind. Of course, the seniors would have a hard time, but that wasnt Lee Hans business. Just like the seniors didnt do anything when the frost giant came out and the elemental absorption exploded . C The heat of war wakes me up. Lee Han looked around at the sudden voice. Healing magic seniors were talking about which side they would be summoned to while eating snacks made with honey and glutinous rice fried in oil. what? Are you the principal? C The heat of war wakes me up! sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !! Only then did Lee Han realize the identity of the voice. Surprisingly, the voice was coming from Manmas bracelet. C The heat of war wakes me up!! Bring me a weapon, so that I may decapitate my foes and draw their blood ! Lee Han inadvertently looked at the seniors who had gathered to throw them. Could it be that Lee Han had a desire to cut those seniors deep in his subconscious? Certainly not. -Give me a weapon Wait The voice seemed to have come to its senses belatedly. The Bracelet of Manma is the place where the demons who were defeated by the king of ghouls were sealed . The devil, who came to his senses, repeatedly asked Lee Han questions. Where are you, wizard, what are you doing ? Its a festival, not a war. C War is another name for festival! No, its just a festival -Screams of blood and pain are calling me! Fear me. I am Anpursas! In an instant, the bracelet burned and engraved a new parcel on Lee Hans wrist. It was a sale that served as a passageway for the demon Anpursas to come and go in and out of the bracelet. Lee Han, who belatedly realized the identity of the sale, was surprised and closed the sale. If you open such a condominium, the devil could come out of the bracelet without permission. But its already too late. Anpursas, who came out of the passage, occupied a corner of Lee Hans body, endured, and then started screaming. -I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! Chapter 516 Chapter 516 : What kind of bracelet is this? Lee Han cursed the headmaster who gave him such a ridiculous artifact. Its an artifact that the demon inside can pop out and take over. It was an artifact that sane wizards had no reason to wear. But in fact, the Headmaster Skeleton also had something to say. Basically, the demons trapped in the Bracelet of Manma were not just trapped, but those whose existence itself was bound and sealed. In other words, even if it was possible to come out for a short time, it would not last long and would quickly return to the bracelet. Besides, how many demons were trapped inside. In a situation where these demons were mixed and sealed, it was very difficult to recover ones self and climb up directly. Even if he did something like that, there was a sign and it would take a long time, so the wizard couldnt be unaware of it. However, Anpursas immediately regained his self and regained his sanity immediately, so he jumped out of the bracelet before Lee Han could react. The heat of war felt around him awakened Anpursas, the demon of struggle and battle, but in fact, the essential reason was thanks to the mighty magic power of the wizard he was wearing. Even if Lee Han didnt consciously inject it, the magic that flowed in when he cast magic or used magic was enormous. Of course, Lee Han, who did not know that fact, cursed the skeleton principal. Dont talk nonsense. devil. Do you think I will compromise with the devil? -I look down on Anpursas, mage! Even though I am sealed here, I was once the nightmare and terror of all enemies! At Lee Hans words, Anpursas also snorted. Since his existence was sealed and bound to Manmas bracelet, he would have no choice but to return someday, but even so, Anpursas was a powerful demon. To the extent that I could easily steal at least one body of such a wizard. -The owner of the seal and the grace that generously bestowed magic on her, so I wont treat her harshly. for a moment. A grace that generously bestowed mana. What does that mean -Look and fear me I am Anpursas! After the conversation, Anpursas tried his best to steal Lee Hans body. I was thinking of borrowing my body for a while and showing the battle of a true warrior. - But nothing happened. Both Anpursas, who was struggling, and Lee Han, who was nervous about the devils declaration, were embarrassed. -Is your strength less restored? Anfursas inflated his presence once more. However, the human wizards body came with a heavy weight, like an ant pushing a huge mountain range. Anpursas, who struggled for a while, withdrew from exhaustion. -I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! Isnt this crazy? He thought that he would return to the bracelet calmly as long as he withdrew from exhaustion, but as he continued to hold on, Lee Han was taken aback. Come to think of it, the devil had no conscience or conscience. Then stay like that. -I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! Lee Han wanted to go to the skeleton headmaster and ask, Cant we just annihilate all the demons inside Manmas bracelet? Cainan Island. Listen carefully. -I am Anpursas! ah. sorry. Momentarily Anyway, Anpursas. Listen carefully. Of course, I also want to grant your wish. As the owner of your imprisoned manma, why would you not listen to such a request? Because of the deafening demon, Lee Han chose persuasion instead of ignoring it. However, this situation is a festival, not a battle. Take a good look. C They bleed each other? if the festival is fun, we can shed some blood. -There are broken wreckage and bodies there? not corpses, but people who fell briefly. Its because the festival is fun. The devil did not understand what Lee Han said, but as the owner of the bracelet, he decided to accept it. -You mean I really dont have a chance to fight? Its really a pity Kururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A dimensional rift opened, and suddenly a terrifying chill began to spread throughout. Sensing that an adversary from another dimension was coming, the seniors stiffened their faces and memorized a spell. If its cold If its snow, its a headache. Please dont leave only the penguin army. Just dont come out with the penguin army. The seniors were nervous as each recalled the worst cold-related enemies they had experienced. Is it the land of these wizards again? Why do you mages live so precariously? Seeing the familiar face, Lee Han lowered his head. The figure of a giant full of intellect that appeared wearing a blue ice crown. It was the king of the frost giants who appeared through the rift. * * * Lee Han came to his senses after seeing seniors buzzing everywhere. The important thing now is It was to stay still while the seniors defeated the king of the frost giants. If the king of frost giants recognizes Lee Han and calls him for no reason, it becomes a nuisance. -I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! I wont go back inside until you give me a chance to fight! shut up. Lee Han growled in a low voice at the demon screaming in pain. Now, after Anpursas went back inside the bracelet, I thought I would never call him no matter what. No matter how much help you need, I will never call you! You are a young challenger. How have you been? Youre not very old. The King of Frost Giants immediately recognized Lee Han and greeted him. Come to think of it, Lee Hans staff was embedded with a stone that the king of the frost giants had given him, but there was no way he could not recognize it. Then how much did it grow in between Damn it. Lee Han closed his eyes at the future that he could intuit even though he had not used the foresight magic. Seniors. Avoid! What nonsense are you talking about? Phil responded to Lee Hans words as if he were not joking. Where is the senior who runs away with his junior? And no matter how strong that guy is, this is Einrogard. As soon as the words were finished, Koholti launched an undead army. Here, as the culprit or the senior who knows the relationship between the king of the frost giants and Lee Han best, he felt a great sense of responsibility. King of the Frost Giants, dont touch the young wizard! black magician? The energy is familiar Where are you talking nonsense! Koholti led an army of ghosts against the king of the frost giants. However, the king of frost giants was also not easy. Immediately, he summoned an army of penguins from the rift and began to push back Koholtis ghost army. Some seniors who saw the penguin army screamed. oh my god! Its the penguin army!! Of course! ? Lee Han was taken aback by the seniors reaction, but immediately understood when he saw the penguin army fighting. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he tried to break through by wearing bloody cold magic and biting the ghost army, even the mighty ghost army was pushed back. support! support!! If you break through there, it will be dangerous! Deal with the penguin army first! The seniors who saw the penguin army were shocked and rushed to deal with it first. Anpagon also did not dare to aim the artifact at the king of frost giants. With cold sweat on his back, he aimed at the penguin army. If it moved even slightly towards it, it was clearly ready to fire. The king of frost giants turned his gaze to Lee Han again. Go. When the king of frost giants gave the order, holy castles of ice appeared and began to roar and charge. A path of cold air was created in the air and stretched out towards Lee Han. Ice Castles became more and more powerful on top of it. He prepared for battle by telling them to come when the healing magic students would come, but Lee Han didnt see it as a good match. To use healing magic combatively, the opponent must be alive. The combative use of healing magic is to bring out the maximum destructive power by grasping and twisting various factors such as the opponents nervous system and organs. However, that was meaningless to the spirits of the other world who were made of ice. It was like fighting with one arm tied. It would have been better if it had been to avoid the attack summoned by the king of frost giants like the last time, but it seemed that the king of frost giants had raised the standard significantly, perhaps because he had passed the last ordeal. No matter how you look at those ice castles, they werent easy to catch. If you release fire magic without control Damn it. I think the seniors will suffer more. -I lend an arm to Anpursas! Shut up. Lee Hans voice, slowly running out of patience, became cold. But Anpursas, like a demon, didnt care much about the other persons feelings. -I swear by the true name of Anpursas, if you let me defeat that group, I will return! Can I hurt you? Lee Han was trembling. Of course, if Anpursas was in its original state, he might be able to defeat it. From what Ive heard, its a pretty powerful demon. However, Anpursas is now in a state where he has to borrow Lee Hans body to fight. Even if he borrowed it, it was questionable whether he would be able to fight well. -If you cant get rid of them all, I will serve you as the most insignificant servant and slave of the magician. I, Anpursas, as a warrior Anpursas talked about what a great warrior he was and how many opponents he had defeated on his plane. Lee Han didnt really believe much. This kind of packaging could have been done by Lee Han. I defeated the imperial family, caught the basilisk, and the king of the ghouls But more and more time was running out. The ice castles were trying to break through the healing magic students. When Lee Han tore off the tree vine that was holding him and tried to hit the senior, Lee Han gritted his teeth and shouted. If I cant solve it properly, I swear I will destroy it. good! * * * Phil clicked his tongue in annoyance at the sight of the ice castles. Although better than the penguin army, those enemies were also the worst opponents. Since they were made of ice, the magic they could use was limited. Rather, lets call the guys from the penguin army! Wed better deal with the penguin army! All right. Signal now As soon as he finished his words, a black light suddenly flew from behind and split the ice fortress as it was. ? ??? Now, the physical abilities of the healing mages were enhanced with magic. The magicians were taken aback by the attack that pierced their perception. What But the surprise was only just beginning. Lee Han, who pulled out the morning star, exhaled his life and began to slice through the ice castles. Chwack chump chump-! The appearance of the younger generation of the Wardanaz family was closer to that of a swordsman who had reached a higher level than a wizard. The ice saints were angry and wielded sharp clubs, but the juniors left behind an afterimage and disappeared, cutting the saints with a single knife. Youre coming!? The senior from the White Tiger Tower was shocked to see Lee Han pull out an aura. The highest level that a talented swordsman can complete only by changing his life! The Ice Castles changed their strategy, perhaps realizing that Lee Han was a warrior they could not dare to face. As soon as one of them was split by the sword, I rushed at the same time and tried to catch it. However, Lee Han swung his remaining fist and shattered the ice fortress with force and roared. the hoobae was very angry today me? Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Lee Hans momentum was so ferocious that he thought so for a moment. However, Phil soon came to his senses and noticed a sense of incongruity. no. Thats not angry! Totally different! As soon as he finished speaking, Lee Han finished off all the clinging ice castles and started counterattacking. The Ice Saints who were running from behind quickly formed a formation and tried to block the approach, as if they were nervous about the power of Lee Han they had just seen. A long ice spear stretched out, blocking the path like a thick bush. The spear was also not simply a spear made of ice, but a demonic spear that emitted cold air, so he did not dare to approach the surroundings. What are you going to do? Lee Han asked Anpursas. He shouldnt have rushed to approach the opponent, who was in a defensive posture like that of a hedgehog. I had to distract the opponent with various strategies and then attack. Its true that Anpursas was a loud and irritating demon, but an excellent and skilled warrior. Honestly, I wondered how Anpursas would solve that. Kwajik! Anpursas excelled and rushed forward like a seasoned warrior. He pulled out his aura and slashed the ice spear several times to create a gap, then jumped between them and engaged in a fierce hand-to-hand fight. At first, even the ice castles that endured were not able to overcome the momentum of Anpursas, who was running wild wielding an aura, and eventually collapsed. This child. Ill never call it again in the bracelet Lee Han was astonished at Anpursass ignorant tactics. To waste ones own mana and not ones own body like that! He wasnt a demon for nothing. hooked! As the morning star blazed with aura passed, half of the ice castles shape flew away. It wasnt just the power of the aura, but the energy of the morning star absorbed the power of the ice castle. Seeing this, Lee Han suddenly had a question. for a moment. How did you put the aura on the morning star? Anpursas did not answer. He just muttered like he was possessed. -Give me the next enemy, and the next enemy, and more enemies! Lee Han confirmed to himself once more that he would never call Anpursas again. If you look closely, the aura that glows above the morning star is not stable, but it continues to flicker and form anew. Lee Han, realizing the truth, was dumbfounded. no! The morning star is a sword that absorbs mana. Of course, it also absorbed Aura, the essence of magical power. However, Anpursas continued to infuse magic over the rapidly absorbing aura. It was a simple and ignorant logic that if more magic power is invested than it disappears, the aura is maintained. Seeing that, Lee Han thought. I guess I can do that later too. Although Anpursas was a mad demon, he was an excellent fighter. * * * Boom! The number of ice castles had already been reduced by more than half. Lee Hans body shot out like a cannonball and then ran like lightning. The icicles blown by the ice castles were brutally stuck in the spot where Lee Han had been. An icicle flew in the opposite direction with the sound of tearing the air. Lee Han, who grabbed one of the flying icicles, threw it back and blew the three ice castles away. what?! The 3rd grade Moradi familys explosives were in a fierce sword-to-sword battle with the penguin swordsman, and were surprised by the scene unfolding next to them. It was not easy to see a swordsman of that level not only in Einrogard, but also in the north. Chiik C As the ice fortress held up a thick shield and tried to block the attack, the aura flashed like a blazing moment and then exploded. The ice castles were swept away with the shockwave. Simply creating the form of an aura was incredibly difficult, but that swordsman was showing all sorts of techniques with the completed aura. It was something only a high-level swordsman could do. Kwadeuk! The swordsmanship also caught the eye of the blaster. If Aura is a flower in full bloom, swordsmanship is like the stem and roots that support it. If it was a swordsman, he couldnt help but recognize the value of his swordsmanship. It was violent and domineering, but the swordsmanship that put pressure on all sides was completely crushing and crushing the ice castles. Was there a guy like that? What is he doing? 1st grade wasnt it? I was just in first grade I must have looked at it wrong. Or the principals minion disguised as a first grader. Listening to his friends talking next to him, Blasttan tilted his head. It was strangely familiar. Your skills have improved! The king of frost giants admired. Mortals have always been amazing. Its unbelievably growing in the moment you havent seen them for a while. But even knowing that, the mortal in front of me was truly amazing. How do you do this? Seeing the Ice Castle rush through the large army now, it looked like an old warrior. It would be hard to find a warrior like him in another dimension. Give me your neck! Thats a great win! The king of frost giants was not offended by Lee Hans words as he glared at him. A warrior who grew up like that deserved such words. let you deal with -yes. The Ice Castles stopped attacking and started retreating. Lee Han also frowned and aimed his sword at the strong presence that swayed and put pressure on the surroundings. What appeared was a penguin several times larger than the other penguin swordsmen. C Please take good care of me. Whats the point of talking about a guy who will fall under my sword anyway? -No one knows who will stand at the end of the battle! Baron Penguin swung one wing to create a gust of wind. The words were a whirlwind, but it was a bloody attack that tore the surroundings like a blade. Of course, Lee Han didnt fall for it either. He opened the distance in an instant and kicked the remaining ice shards around him. The penguin baron stepped on the ice shard and jumped into the air, then summoned an aura on the other wing and stabbed Lee Han. Lee Han defended the attack by standing the morning star on his side. Nevertheless, Lee Hans body was half buried in the ground due to Baron Penguins attack. Baron Penguin was suspicious of Lee Han entering a disadvantageous place instead of avoiding it. A seasoned warrior would not dodge an attack like this or receive it with such a disadvantage. What are you aiming for? -! The answer came right away. Lee Hans half-buried body suddenly burst out of the ground. It was a speed that exceeded Baron Penguins expectations. Like an arrow dangling from the end of a taut bowstring, Lee Han charged. Baron Penguin was startled. Wasting magic like this? If mana could be strengthened by endowing the body, other techniques were also possible. Condensing mana into his body and shooting it like this. But this was too much of a waste. Doing this reckless thing for the sole purpose of catching yourself off guard? excellent! The king of frost giants admired. It wasnt easy getting that close to Baron Penguin. Baron Penguin is a swordsman who uses one wing for powerful magic and the other for powerful swordsmanship. That mortal got close by getting Baron Penguin to attack instead of engaging in a boring protracted battle. A mortal who couldnt overcome fear couldnt show such an appearance. Truly, only a warrior who knew valor and honor could do this. bang! A dull sound echoed in succession. Two warriors stuck close to each other exchanged vicious attacks. Not just swords, but shoulder to shoulder bump and leg to leg bump. A shockwave exploded and blood splattered. A winner was soon revealed. Baron Penguin lowered his wings and stepped back. The first blow was great, and the opponents attack was not just an Aura, but also absorbing mana. Even if I dragged it for a long time, there was no way to win. C Great. mortal. I will remember your name without fear. I hope the day will come when we will face each other again! ? Lee Han, who was listening, hesitated. what did you just say? An uninvited guest has arrived. The Frost Giant King looked away. An angry lord was coming from far away. go back! to signal a retreat. The remaining penguin forces and ice castles began to retreat quickly. Not wanting to fight Headmaster Skeleton, the Frost Giant King retreated into the remaining dimensional rift. I wont forget how you look today. Looking forward to the next one! -I am satisfied! Unaware of the distraught Lee Hans heart, Anpursas shouted brightly and was sucked into the bracelet. The fierce battle that took place today satisfied Anpursas. you will never call again. -??? I didnt know how many future enemies I made to save my seniors today. Lee Han vowed to avoid cold places or penguin-related places for a while. The flying headmaster skeleton looked around casually. They were seniors who fought fiercely without fear until just now, but the appearance of the skeleton headmaster made them a little nervous. principal. It didnt cause us any problems. Didnt you close the rift as well? hmm. Youre an amateur. Lee Han felt sorry for the seniors who constantly made excuses without even asking. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was something an amateur would do. Pros keep their mouths shut and wait for opportunities. Instead of answering, the Headmaster Skeleton looked around once more. Not knowing what he was looking for, the blaster asked cautiously. Are you looking for something? There was no way that the Headmaster Skeleton would behave like that just because the surrounding area was a mess. Originally, festivals like this were normal in Ein Lorgard. Are you looking for something? okay. What is it? I was contemplating which one to send to the punishment room. Oh no. It was a festival and there were no cracks The building didnt collapse The castle walls are intact The principals warehouse wasnt robbed wasnt it? If you have a turner, just come out. Lee Han was dumbfounded by the seniors conversation. And what was absurd was the headmaster Skeleton. After making the first year fight, whats the matter? yes? Where is the first grade? At the bewildered response, the skeleton headmaster made a clattering sound. At first, I wanted to use this opportunity to imprison all the people who participated in the festival, but when I thought about it, this was an extenuating factor. How could he have known that the seniors were first graders when Wodanaz was running wild? done. Dont let those who dont know continue to know. ? However, there are still those who go to the punishment room. The guys who asked the first year for magic help came out right away! Blasttan laughed when he heard that. Where is that guy Huh? ??? The students were shocked to see Koholti and Anpagon walk out with their heads bowed. What? how? What is it? They are shameless. Headmaster Skeleton floated back with the sinners and Lee Han. The remaining students looked at the back with confused faces. * * * Have you already used Manmas bracelet? How much horsepower did you put in? Headmaster Skeleton immediately knew what had happened just by looking at the scene. You didnt include anything? The skeleton headmaster brought out a bone hand and stretched it out to Lee Han. Koholti, who was in the path, was hit and panicked. yes? look what did you just see? Did you see that the principal was angry with Koholti-senpai? I never meant to hit me, but I was hit just for being on the road. I think you were thinking of hitting me Yes. Thats what your mana is like. You should have checked the change in the bracelet on your own. Koholti said casually after listening from the side. How does a first grader do that? quietly! Eup-up-up. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 How does a first year do that? Anyway, the guilty ones are more shameless. Headmaster Skeleton also blocked Anpagons mouth. The guys who will soon go to the punishment room were alive with their shameless mouths. Originally, wizards basically left their magical energy behind like a reverberation. Of course, such magic reverberation is very weak, so you dont have to worry too much about it but you should pay more attention. Those who are sensitive to magic might react differently. Lee Han understood what the skeleton headmaster was saying. Didnt the spirits, who were sensitive to magical powers, run away saying, Oh, youre a monster when they saw Lee Han? Are you hiding your magic? Originally, it should have been The Skeleton Principal looked at Lee Han slowly. Lets start by clearing the reverberation when you just cast a spell. Is it that hard to hide? Its very difficult for you. This ignorant, magical boy. Leaving the student frustrated, the skeleton headmaster changed the topic. From now on, watch Manmas bracelet more carefully. Originally, I thought it would take much longer, but since one has already awakened Im sure the other demons are more likely to awaken as well. The demons inside were a kind of aristocrats on a different level from the miscellaneous low-level demons seen in black magic classes. Even if he was sealed inside Manmas bracelet, it was possible to briefly steal the body of a still young wizard like Lee Han. The demon that came out today was a relatively simple guy, but you dont know what kind of chaos the other demons will stir up. yes. Anpursas was like this, but I will never believe in other demons. I begged him so earnestly that he granted it at best. okay. The devil must be ruled with whip and whip What? Headmaster Skeleton hesitated. Koholti and Anpagon also hesitated. what do you allow What permission are you talking about? Because the devil begged so much to let us fight just once the devil Ah. Skeleton Principal understood right away. I couldnt understand why the devil didnt take it by force and begged for it. It was not easy for the devil to take over the ignorant man with a lot of magical power. But even taking that into account, one oddity remained. Do you usually listen to what the devil asks? Will you hear me if I keep begging you? Go to the capital and get some donations. ah. I couldnt help it. That said, seniors were dangerous. Are you talking about it, or did you just spit it out because your stomach was full of garbage? Seniors should worry about juniors Why should juniors worry about seniors? The skeleton headmaster was even more astounded. If you were a senior, you should do your own work even if you fall behind. isnt it? When the skeleton principal glared at Koholti and Anpagon, the two of them hurriedly nodded as they looked at Lee Han, moved by emotion. done. If you suffer from bone pain for a while, youll know all too well that taking care of your seniors is futile. Are you sick? ah. Didnt you know? Headmaster Skeleton called Death Knight and sent the two seniors to the punishment room and took Lee Han to the healing room. All the muscles in your body are now severed. Lee Han was astonished. For some reason, the skeleton headmaster said he was taking Lee Han by floating around Anpursas son of a bitch! Come to think of it, no matter how excellent a warrior was, there was no way there was no recoil when he made such a fuss with his untrained mortal body. In exchange for showing that much strength, the whole body was strongly strained. From now on, I will never listen to the devil. I will keep you inside unconditionally. No dont be so its a waste. Headmaster Skeleton was slightly taken aback. The reason for giving valuable artifacts like Manmas Bracelet was to learn how to deal with the demons inside and gain wisdom. Wouldnt it be too wasteful to just ignore it? A whole body muscle tear is not a big problem. Lee Han was about to ask what the big problem is if its a small problem. * * * Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm. Lee Han made a sound filled with pain. Healing magic was not omnipotent. In particular, in the case of serious injuries like Lee Han, even more so, healing magic did not cure them in one shot. In that case, the strain on the body was severe. Only the parts that need to be treated right now are healed, and the rest is to endure with the promoting potion to recover naturally. That was the standard treatment method. Of course, from the point of view of Lee Han, who has to walk, it was a pain enough to curse all the demons in the Anpursas Skull Headmasters Healing Room. Every time I took a step or applied strength to my body, the pain came up as if I had been beaten. Priest Nigisor and Priest Sharukal supported Lee Han with both arms and said. What happened at the festival Shouldnt you rest a little more? I already took a day off. Lee Han sighed and said. When I went outside for the last request, I had already experienced it physically. The more you rest, the more you have to take care of the back! Thank you for taking everyone. I can go alone from here. Call me if anything happens. thanks. really. As Lee Han lowered his voice, the two priests lowered their heads in puzzlement. What are you talking about? Its a secret from the White Tiger Tower guys that Im injured. Yes The two priests were taken aback, but decided to respect Lee Hans wishes. After the two left, Lee Han sighed and stepped forward using his cane as crutches. I had severe muscle pain all over my body, but I had a lot of work to do. First things are urgent. The baby basilisk whimpered worriedly. Lee Han patted him as if he was okay and entered the secret base. Originally, Lee Han worked in a private room in the dormitory, but since the base was built, he has been moving things one by one. First of all Doing this in a private room is a bit unreasonable. Watching the potion bubbling in the huge pot, Lee Han suddenly understood why the seniors were scouring the school to build a warehouse and secure a secret base. No matter how convenient and close the dormitory is, there is a limit to what you can do. Moreover, the dormitory was even more inconvenient for a student like Lee Han who studied magic from various schools. If you do something wrong and have an accident, now even the other friends are in a frenzy The foresight potion is going well. Lee Han checked the condition of the potion. Thanks to such trial and error, it was now stably going beyond the early stage and boiling into the middle stage. After checking the reagent, Lee Han moved on. Next to the drawer where the collected reagents were stored, additional production was being done. Right now, even with black magic, reagents were consumed, and black magicians had to learn how to make reagents themselves. Tak- Lee Han placed a bag of bone meal on top of the balance scale and checked the weight. Seeing the weight increase, it seemed to be working properly. Just as the power of bone elemental magic varies depending on which bone is used, there was also a way to increase the quality of existing bones. It is to increase the quality by adding various reagents. hmm. I need to get some more poison. Lee Han thought he should borrow some items from Professor Thunderwalks cabin. You collected some poisonous mushrooms the other day -Ki-ing. The basilisk made a sorry sound. Lee Han was puzzled. Why Uh-uh- ! Lee Han, who was about to ask, turned his attention to the call from the mirror. I forgot, but there was an artifact connected to the senior who didnt know the face at the base. Lee Han used his cane as a crutch and walked slowly again. On the way, I saw the books on suoctan that I was writing because of Professor Voladi. Lee Han closed the book pretending not to see it. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill have to do it later. Arriving in front of the mirror, Lee Han checked it. Do you know the first year of the Wardanaz family? Why did you get caught?! * * * Calmly thinking about it, I havent been caught yet. Lee Han realized why the other person asked such a question. Its because of the stone throwing festival. I couldnt remember the name, so it was clear that I was curious because of the way I showed up at the festival. Lee Han cursed Anpursas once again. Its not like Im getting a strange impression because of this bastard. It is said that there is nothing to meet with seniors now, but right now, even in the second year, the number of meetings with seniors has increased dramatically. Moreover, it was all the more so as Lee Han listened to various schools. Thats why the first impression was important to the seniors Its scary because I cant imagine how it would look. It was questionable how the juniors who pulled out their swords and ran amok would look in the eyes of the seniors. First of all, I dont think you liked it very much If you know it, lets exchange it with the information I brought. Lee Han focused again. The problem we are facing now is this unidentified senior. How can I get over the situation? Even if I pretend to know too well, Ill look suspicious. The seniors who know me now Fortunately, there were a few seniors who knew Lee Han. It was possible to avoid suspicion if we spoke based on these standards. While hiding his identity as much as possible, at the same time I need to let people know that I am a decent and sincere junior. When his thoughts were organized, Lee Han immediately tried to take care of his own self-interest. No matter who the opponent is, there will be friends and there will be people around you. If good rumors spread about Lee Han, that was also a good thing. -Know. Some friends told me what kind of student are you? C I heard that you are a junior who respects seniors, is courteous, and does his best with a bright face no matter what you ask for. I didnt ask for that. I was asking about magic. Lee Han internally grumbled at the opponents reaction. Isnt personality much more important? Even if youre good at magic, if your personality is shit, isnt it just like being a magic criminal? The people of Ein Rogard were overly insensitive to humanity. -Its magic. Its moderately good. Ive heard rumors that Im listening to various schools. Do you know the truth? Can I say this much? Seniors in black magic and healing magic already knew this. Seniors who are friends with those seniors probably know. -okay. Heard of several schools. The rumors were true. Its amazing. Do you know why the enchantment magic doesnt work? ? Lee Han hesitated at the opponents question. I couldnt figure out what the question meant. Are you listening? What are you talking about? I wondered if it was a trap question, so my head was complicated. Is there any reason to think that Lee Han isnt listening to the enchantment? Lets think calmly. Why did he ask such a question? Instead of worrying about it complicatedly, Lee Han turned his thoughts to the starting point. Why did the other person ask such a question? It was too much speculation that the other person doubted Lee Hans identity. What is suspicious is The opponent is a person who uses enchantment magic! He is a person who listens to endowment magic, but after seeing Lee Hans performance at this festival, he must have wondered, He listens to various schools, but why doesnt he listen to endowment magic? I couldnt think of any other possibility other than this. But still doubts remained. Why did you think Lee Han didnt listen to enchantment magic? Im listening. Thinking about it, I guessed this too. Enchantment magic students basically dont have much interest in others like Professor Verdus. If so, he could not know if Lee Han was listening even though he was a student of the same school. Even though I met Anpagon, a senior in Buyeo magic, it was a bit strange that other people didnt know Maybe the senior forgot to say or ask. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Lee Han, who came to a conclusion, sent an answer. C Im already listening. are you listening? I couldnt see his face, but I could feel that he was surprised. Lee Han sternly wrote the letter. C I dont know where you heard it, but lets check it again. i get it. lets check it out Seeing how he ended up like that without further questioning, it seemed that the other person was cold-hearted or didnt trust the person who gave him the information. Or both. Lee Han cautiously asked the question in reverse. -But why are you asking that? Are you asking why? Oops. Lee Han realized that he had made a mistake. Since we dont know who each other is, we shouldnt ask useless questions. In order to rectify the situation, Lee Han quickly turned around. C I recently received the same question. Considering the value of the information I put out, you think you can hear this much? Right. A person with a high voice has an advantage in negotiations. I shouted and watched it, but fortunately the other party agreed and did not refute it. That freshman seemed to have a talent for enchantment magic. C I guess so. If you listen to the enchantment, I plan to have you help me with my work next year. Lee Han was astonished. Are there only bastards in this school? Originally, I didnt know if bastards were entering the school or if Einrogard was turning the students into bastards. Isnt it normal to feel sorry for your juniors when you see them suffer at a barbaric festival? Seeing that, thinking, Hes talented, Ill have to help him with my work. They werent students of Professor Verdus for nothing. Its not for nothing that the term Yoo Yoo Sang exists. Lee Han vowed to keep an emotional distance from his predecessors in the Buyeo magic school next year. Because I didnt know what else to do if I got close to you. * * * The opponent on the other side of the mirror wasnt surprised even if the mirror didnt answer for a while. Are you surprised that its unconventional? Perhaps the nameless Black Turtle Tower student at least guessed that he was not a lower grader. No matter how hard he tried to hide the lower grades of Ein Lorgard, it was bound to come out in what he said. As such, it was natural to be surprised to hear that a freshman in the Wodanaz family would be invited to work by the seniors as soon as they entered the second year. Because it was a huge perk. A student who has just entered the second grade is given the opportunity to participate in the personal work of the seniors! Any student of Ein Rogard could not help but be surprised. However, the person behind the mirror was not a criminal bound by common sense and regulations. He was the most wizard-like wizard who could go beyond the rules if necessary. Seeing some of the students who borrowed the strength of the freshmen at this festival, the freshmen were fully qualified to be called. Uuuuong- While I was deep in thought, the reply came back to the mirror. -What if that junior refuses the offer? It cant be. There is no reason. To find fault with it. The other person through the mirror sighed lightly at the sight of the Black Turtle Tower student arguing. A wizard with extraordinary abilities had no choice but to witness the jealousy that usually follows. It was clear that the current Black Turtle Tower student was also jealous of this enormous privilege. If you are a student of Einrogard, you will know what it means to be honored to be invited as soon as you become a sophomore. -Im saying it as a favor. As I said, I am a junior who listens to various schools. Couldnt another senior invite you first? ! The opponent behind the mirror was surprised. To be honest, the Black Turtle Tower student, who was looking down on him, pointed out something he hadnt even thought about. That was definitely right. My excuse is that the concept of listening to different schools is so unfamiliar that I miss it Thats a good point. -yes? Ill have to negotiate in advance and split the time. I was thinking of securing time to my advantage by contacting and embracing or pressuring older students who would do such a thing. thanks it was helpful I think of this as a debt. -Yeah For some reason, the other persons handwriting seemed to tremble a little. The person behind the mirror wondered if something was going on. * * * I guess I should just stop talking. Lee Han sighed deeply and put down the quill. Certainly, Einrogards seniors were as formidable opponents as the professors. I was trying to maneuver in a shallow water for no reason, and I was injured more seriously. Ill have to ask for a reward -So whats the price? ah. okay. I almost forgot Open the third layer of straw in the 4th floor star barn. The professors are preparing for final exams. ??? The other party had no further answer. Lee Han organized the information he just heard with a confused face. If its a 4th floor star barn its not impossible to go there. There was a time when I had to go to the 4th floor during the exam right away, and even if it wasnt, Lee Han visited the 4th floor a few times. It wasnt like I couldnt go. But I didnt understand that the professors were preparing for the final exam. Its most likely an entrance connected to another place. Lee Han thought that this was a possibility. Didnt the < Spider''s Web Lake > in the basement of the main building right now be used as a shortcut by the professors? Perhaps the 4th-floor star hunting barn was also a shortcut to somewhere. Ill call my friends and check. * * * Ratford set the chest down, dusted it off, and sighed. Ymirg asked puzzled after shaking off the white tiger tower students bread in a game of putting dice in a cup and matching cards. whats the matter? Because Mr. Wardanaz is seriously injured. What what? Nonsense! to whom? If Lee Han was by his side, he would have said, I might get hurt, am I the skeleton headmaster?, but Ratford sympathized with his friends reaction. okay. I cant believe it. so do i. The festival must have been really intense. That cant be exclaimed a student from the White Tiger Tower who had gotten a plate of chocolate from somewhere while the two were talking. Its a challenge again!! Ymirg! This time with a card game! I will definitely find the queen! Can we stop doing that? under! I was scared. But you cant! What did you Black Turtle Tower bastards put in the black market rules? You said that you would never run away when we challenged you! Youd better stop at that Ymirg laid down three cards and began to hiss. The students of the Black Turtle Tower nearby looked at it with a pleased expression. As a member of the gambling guild, Ymirg had a knack for making opponents continue to challenge themselves no matter how many times they won. A knack for falling into the trap of I just need to do a little more! Ratford whispered as he watched Ymirg shuffle the cards. What you just said is a secret. Wardanaz has many enemies. what? Wodanaz? The white tiger tower student, who had been concentrating enough to bang his head on the table, raised his head at the familiar name. Friends behind him screamed at the sight. What if I fall for a trick! Oh, no! this is invalid! This is invalid! You sound like an invalid. its over! While the Black Turtle Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students rushed in and quarreled, a paper bird flew in from afar. Ratford quickly grabbed the paper bird. Did you ever need help!? C Ratford. Theres something I need to check on the 4th floor. Could you call some trusted friends? Ratford thought a little bit about whether he should call in some trusted friends and tie Wardanaz to the bed. * * * Ratford Ymirg (Salko sent instead because of work) Nilia Asan Yoner Gainando gathered on the third floor. uh? What about Durgyu? Its the White Tiger Tower. I cant tell you. thats right. Wodanaz. you are so reckless now You should think about what condition you are in. There is a 100% chance that the white tigers will attack if they find out. Asan said firmly. Its not 100% Its 100% right to me. no. About 120% is fine. Cainan Island. There is no such thing as 120% Everyone, be quiet. Lee Han knocked on the floor with his cane to quiet his friends. The place were going to today isnt that dangerous, but theres nothing good about being vigilant. You dont want to be locked up as a lost child at school over the weekend. Is everyone like that? Friends nodded. The weekend finally arrived, but there was nothing worse than having to get lost in a maze and blow it up. Then to their respective positions. Lets go. Since he had not robbed the school once or twice, Lee Han and his friends immediately moved to find their location. Ratford and Nilia are the most forward and the most rear. Ahsan or Ymirg then By the way, Ymirg. I know you came instead of Salcho, is that okay? Lee Han was slightly puzzled that Ymirg had come. Being half-giant, it was easy to misunderstand because of his size, but Ymirg was one of the most moderate members of the Black Turtle Tower. I wouldnt even prefer this kind of school exploration Because I received something. To Salco? Ymirg rummaged through his pouch and pulled out a chick from there. Lee Han, who saw this, nodded as if he understood. Im thinking of raising chickens to secure eggs. Oh no thats just raising it its cute. Lee Han was about to say, Cute things dont fill your stomach, but swallowed his words when he saw Ymirgs fist. Come to think of it, there was no need to go against the planting of a friend like Ymirg in a weak situation. Right. I love it because its cute Its reasonable. ? Gainando, who was next to him, stared at Lee Han. He must have been slapped on the back when he said he would raise a pet pig in the common room of the dormitory?? But why did Tutanta send Ymirg? It wouldnt be suitable for a secret operation like this. iced coffee. Because of this. Ymirg lifted Yihan lightly and sat him on his shoulder. Honestly, its comfortable. thanks. Ymirg. It was a bit ugly, but it was also comfortable. Lee Han honestly expressed his gratitude. Cant I get on the other shoulder too? uh? Uh thats okay. right! As Gainando excitedly tried to climb onto the other shoulder, Yoner hit him in the back of the head with a metal ladle. * * * The Star Catchers Barn The Star Catchers Barn This is it. The first-year students cautiously climbed the stairs and walked down the hallway. It was still broad daylight, but I couldnt let my guard down. In fact, Ein Lorgard was not a less scary place just because it was bright. Kiik- Nothing? sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Find the straw. There will be a passage under it. Asan and Gainando floated a sphere of light and checked the surroundings. I found it! There is a real entrance!! ! Lee Han was delighted with the work situation, which went much smoother than expected. good job! Lets go in! If you really have final exams! I might be the top of the grade this time! At Gainandos words, instead of pointing out, the friends were silent. Pointing out is also tiring. The passage under the straw was long and dark, but straight and without any traps. how long did it take When he saw the end of the aisle, Lee Han had a hunch that he had found an exit. Everyone check out the invisibility magic. Did you get it right? good. Lets go. Kiik- My friends opened the door and poked their heads out. There, a dense jungle that had never been seen even around Ein Lorgard awaited them. And the one in the middle of that jungle -That guy. Another riot. -Be patient until the test! It was a hydra that boasted its gigantic majesty regardless of the dense jungle. The Death Knights struggled to appease the Hydra by running here and there. widely! Friends quickly came downstairs. Then they looked at each other with bewildered eyes. ? ???? What surprised Lee Han was the same. Seeing that there are Death Knights, it looks like the headmasters test Isnt Hydra too harsh? Lee Han. Lee Han. Yoner whispered softly. why? That opponent said he was preparing for the final exam. yes. But didnt the other person say he didnt know you were in the first year? ah. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Lee Han suddenly fell silent at Yoners words. Is that is that so? the opponent wouldnt have seen me as a 1th grade, and I dont think he didnt even see me as a 2th grade. Its very likely that he was in the 3rd or 4th grade. If it was the skeleton principal, he wouldnt be surprised if he prepared Hydra for the 3rd and 4th graders. However, Cainando gave a negative opinion. That headmaster might have prepared a hydra to use on us. Just because theres a hydra, theres no law saying you have to defeat it. What if avoiding is an ordeal? I dont I dont. At those words, the friends were slightly shaken. Certainly, defeating the hydra and avoiding the hydras gaze were of different difficulties. Even if I had to defeat him, it would be Lee Han alone. Right Huh? Lee Han nodded and looked at Gainando. What was shocking was that the other friends also responded by saying I think its plausible? These bastards. While he was determined to take his friends with him if he had to fight the Hydra, a new person appeared from above. It was Professor Voladi. Lee Han froze. I thought it was a test prepared by Headmaster Skeleton, but was it really a test prepared by Professor Voladi?? no. That is nonsense. Final exams are giants? Do I really have to deal with a giant riding a hydra? whats the matter? Shh. Lee Han stabbed his cane to cover Gainandos mouth and focused his attention. Professor Voladi stopped in front of the Death Knights and looked at the Hydra. Its still rough. -sorry. Theyre so ferocious Is what I asked for ready? -yes. I gave them a lot of food, so Ill have to pull them out now. One Death Knight approached the Hydra and went deep into the mouth so large that it almost seemed like it had been eaten. After a while, the Death Knight collected a few drops of thick venom from the hydras venom gland and brought it out in a glass bottle. -Here you are. But where are you going to use it? As food for the basilisk. -Are you raising basilisks too? The Death Knights exchanged glances with each other, saying, As expected, you are choosing crazy things like an untitled professor. Most of the professors in Einrogard were crazy, but among them, professors without students were even more insane. But the Death Knights didnt say anything. Because it wasnt their job anyway. C Basilisk will love it. -guy. I hope they eat their fill and carry the students happily. I wish I did too. Professor Voladi simply said hello and went back. Seeing this, Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. I didnt come here for the test. He had come for a short time to get the basilisks food, not to prepare for Lee Hans test. Lee Han felt a deep sense of relief. -Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee The baby basilisk let out a sharp, sensitive hiss in disapproval. Lee Han was puzzled. Isnt poison good for you? Of course its not good for me Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The baby basilisk tapped its tail as if it never wanted to eat it. No matter how good the medicine was, I couldnt help not wanting to take it. Right. Um but if the professor tries to feed it, I wont be able to stop it. - The baby basilisk became sullen. At that time, Gainando made a noise. Geez, go. Gainando, holding a cane, gestured and pointed far away. The Death Knights finished their work and were escaping to the other side. If you check it out, it was a golden opportunity. lets go! The students quickly opened the door and crawled out from below. The hydra was sleeping peacefully with its nine heads laid down, probably feeling relieved from its temper earlier. Lee Han found a sign in front of it. There was another sign next to the big hydra 4th year dragon . Small Hydra 3rd year dragon It was hidden from view in the basement, but there was another small Hydra next to it. The little hydra turned its head and yawned. No matter how invisibility magic was applied, the students who witnessed the awake hydra froze. No matter how transparent magic is, the monsters senses cannot be ignored. Lee Han cautiously waved his staff. It is said that there is invisibility magic, but even if the hydra senses something out of place and swings its tail, a disaster will occur. Gonadaltes. request! Among the summonable summons now, the easiest to cast and the cleverest was the skeleton warrior Gonadaltes. This skeleton warrior was capable of far more precise movements than Lee Han could make himself. When the summoned Skeleton Warrior made a sound behind the small Hydra, the small Hydra turned their heads all at once and divided and swallowed the Skeleton Warrior. thanks. Gonadaltes. Lee Han secretly thanked the summoned beast and escaped from the domain of Hydra with his friends. Ymirg, who was also studying black magic, asked in bewilderment. Dont you get angry if you treat a cow pet like that? Warlocks didnt just roll in graveyards and smear their clothes with rotten mud to make friends with their undead summons. Summoned beasts from other worlds could always have dissatisfaction, and even if they were bound by contracts, they could be stabbed in the back somehow if treated carelessly. As such, it was quite dangerous to openly send undead summons as bait like Lee Han. no. Gonadaltes is loyal and kind, so its okay. Ymirg was surprised to see the Skeleton Warrior being torn apart and reverse summoned by the heads of the small hydra. Is it really good? If you want to be good at black magic, that kind of heartlessness might be essential Even if it was the same action originally, it felt different between what Wodanaz did and what Gainando did. Seeing the student, the head of black magic, act like that, Ymirg was tempted for no reason. If you think about it, wouldnt Ymirg himself have treated the undead summons too weakly until now? Ill have to be more ruthless like Wardanaj! Seeing Ymirg clenching his fists, Lee Han, sitting on top, was puzzled. what? Are you determined to catch the hydra next? Lee Han thought a little about whether he should stop his friend. I think I got out. Wodanaz. okay. Everyone suffered. When enough of the hydra had fallen off, the students sat down and took a break. After going through the secret passage and meeting Hydra, he was quite tired. Lee Han passed the bottle of lemonade to his friends. The fortunate thing is that it was the 34th grade exam. Looking at the sign in front of Hydra, I was very fortunate that it was a test that had nothing to do with Lee Han. In a way, it seemed like he only lost money by trading with the other person through the mirror, but Lee Han wasnt angry at all. Because I was rather lucky! I thought the other person really thought of me as a 3rd grader or higher I did my best to disguise myself, but I didnt expect it to work this well. After resting for a while and recovering their energy, the friends looked around a bit. Lee Han. Did you see this? Garden of Gonadaltes Students are not allowed to enter! As expected, the principals test was correct. Look at this too. Garden of Gonadaltes Students are absolutely prohibited from entering! This too. Garden of Gonadaltes Students are absolutely, absolutely, absolutely prohibited from entering!!!! I can understand it just by looking at it, so stop bringing signs. Lee Han stopped Gainando from coming with a new sign. He already knew where this place was. It must be something like a stable for dangerous animals. Ordinary horses and non-dangerous animals could have been put in stables throughout the school, but there were many more dangerous animals than horses in Einrogard. Basilisk Hydra Griffon Lee Han suddenly wondered if there were too many dangerous beasts around him. what. When did you grow up like this? In any case, if these beasts were loosely released, no matter how free Einrogard was, the damage to the students would be considerable. Naturally, there had to be a place that specialized in raising these dangerous beasts. In particular, there was no way there wouldnt be a place like this with the headmasters personality. Isnt that a fire dog? Thats a stymphalos bird! I heard that feathers are so expensive What? Can you take one with you? Lee Han, who saw rare animals hissing by, suddenly regretted that he should have studied magic more. Professor Boladi was actually right. You never know when or how youll need magic! If I could have caught it, I would have taken it unconditionally! I couldnt see a way to catch it as it flew like a gun over the jungle and disappeared. Did you see me there?? Its a ghost chicken! Theres a ghost chicken over there! Imimirrugg. Its okay if you dont shake and talk. Oh, Im sorry. Ymirg stopped shaking Yihan and pointed cautiously. There was an unusual looking chicken in one clearing. It was so large that it was several times larger than other chickens, its eyes were dark, and it was ferociously pecking at the base of a tree and displaying its temper. curse? As the head of black magic, Lee Han immediately noticed the energy flowing through the whole body of the ghost chicken. That ominous array of magical powers was close to a curse. It was clear that he would curse the person he came into contact with. That ghost chicken is really precious. Me Im seeing you for the first time too. Ymirg swallowed his saliva in excitement. Lee Han said without thinking. Then why not take it with you? uh? I wondered if I could take it. I was told to take it anyway. Of course, the skull principal didnt let him take it, but Lee Han was on the side of respecting the principals teachings. If you have the skills to take it, you can take it! Thats kind of theres no place to grow it Its enough to find a place to grow it. But besides being cute, does that ghost chicken have any other strengths? As you can tell from the fact that he petted the chick earlier, it was clear that Ymirg liked the chicken kind. Maybe that ghost chicken thought it was cute too. Benefits? Feathers and eggs are expensive? Ymirg wondered if this was an advantage, and said timidly. Lee Han replied firmly. Lets take it. Seeing that it emits a curse, I must catch it. !? * * * Monday. Lee Han, who had recovered from his muscle pain to some extent, moved to attend Professor Lightning Steps lecture. Skeleton warriors from the side supported the owner, who was still unable to move freely. When the students of the White Tiger Tower saw it, they whispered and ran away. Why are you doing that, Wardanaz? I dont know. dont make eye contact It looks like hes trying to start a fight. Lee Han, who found Professor Lightning Walk, lowered his head. hello. professor. okay. I cant say goodbye. Is anything going on? I am I trusted the principal and left the textbook for todays lecture, but he said he lost it. I dont know if you mean that. Oops. Are you protesting firmly? Foreboding that the difficulty of todays lecture would decrease, Lee Han felt a little better, but kept his expression like a professional. Of course I will protest more later. I told you to believe in yourself and leave it! Of course, I put it there because its a tricky guy What kind of guy was it? Do you know that its a ghost chicken? You probably havent seen it in person because its rare. ! Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Lee Hans eyes shook for a moment. Fortunately, the lightning-walking professor didnt notice. I dont know who they are, but they are really bad people! Stealing such a rare guy. done. If you have to pinpoint the cause, its because of the principal who kept bullying the students. Although Professor Lightningwalker continued to be dissatisfied, he wasnt seriously angry at the students stealing. It was because the rules of Einrogard encouraged such theft in the first place. If you continue to be pressured to steal if you have the ability, will students who have gone through rigorous training not steal and stay still? Isnt there anyone who can guess the culprit? Lee Han glanced up at Professor Lightning Walk. If the other person had any doubts, I was thinking of rectifying it as quickly as possible. Well, maybe one of the 3rd years? The 4th graders will be too busy now to steal and raise ghost chickens. Professor Lightningwalker said as he took up his hammer and repaired the fence. From the professors point of view, it seemed that the 3rd and 4th grade students who were about to take their final exams this time were interested in the headmasters garden. There were many rare beasts, but among them the two Hydras that the students were most directly interested in were the recently brought in. Among them, the 4th grade students had a lot of things to prepare, so they couldnt afford to pay attention to the ghost chicken, so the culprit was likely to be in the 3rd grade. thank god. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. If the seniors in the third year accepted suspicion instead, Lee Han would have been safe. It may be a bit difficult for seniors, but isnt it the nature of seniors to take the initiative and shoulder the pain of their juniors instead? what the. You managed to take that tricky guy with you. Are you that picky? Lee Han was a little puzzled. It was Lee Han who took out the ghost chicken relatively easily. At first, it was a ghost chicken that went wild, but when I got close to it, covered it with a cloth, and grabbed it, it quietly followed without resistance. okay. My temper isnt usually dirty. ?? Lee Han was slightly suspicious that he had brought out the ghost chicken properly. Could it be that you came out with a fake? ah. Were you afraid of being caught? Is he on the timid side? no. Having a bad temper is also dirty, but hes more annoying because hes not afraid. Lee Han vowed to check out the ghost chicken again when the lecture is over. Yesterdays meekness may have been an illusion And besides, its a monster that emits curses. ah. I know that. Lee Han did not pay much attention to the curse. Other 3rd year students would be bothered by the curses emitted when dealing with monsters like this, but Lee Han didnt have to worry much. Yesterday, when the ghost chicken spewed out curses and tried to peck Lee Han with its beak, it had no effect. C Cluck cluck cluck cluck!! In fact, the ghost chicken, which initially tried to peck at it with its beak, became very docile when it was caught and learned that the curse did not work. The curse it emits varies depending on its food and the surrounding climate. hes a weird guy So I thought it would be really good to learn how to deal with curse-type monsters Lee Han, slightly pricked by his conscience, made some excuses. How about practicing reading the flow of magic instead and figuring out what kind of curse it is? ? Professor Lightning Walk looked at Lee Han as if he were a bit crazy. Knowing what kind of magic it was just by looking at its appearance required talent to feel the structure of magic even from a distance that you hadnt even cast, and the knowledge to recall what kind of magic it was by looking at that structure. If thats possible wouldnt it be a first year? what? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the professors gaze. Lee Han has often read the flow of magical power and memorized the pattern, and has done several things to grasp first. If you dont do that, you cant hold on without giving the initiative when dealing with powerful enemies. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was I strange? If its that violent, wont the ghost chicken go around and attack the students? Lee Han was ready to ask a few more questions. The stolen ghost chicken was released in the old basilisk hut. There was no better place to raise dangerous beasts than a cabin, as the remote location was enchanted to make it difficult for intruders to come. Im not one to attack like that. Being close to territorial animals. They wont leave their territory very often. Then what kind of food do you like? I usually eat chicken food well, but if I want to strengthen the power of the curse, I need raw meat with dripping blood or an ingredient with some magical power Wait a minute. The lightning stride professor, who was answering, stopped as if he felt a sense of incongruity. Lee Han felt his heart sink. Was it too explicit? i get it. The lightning-walking professor raised his eyebrows and glared at Lee Han. you. Im thinking of finding a ghost chicken and raising it. Right? You really cant lie, Professor. When Lee Han meekly admitted, Professor Lightning Walk grumbled and replied. Anyway, I have a lot of greed. Not recommended. Hes so nasty and picky, so even if the eggs or feathers are expensive, the treatment will cost more. Occasionally, there were alchemists who tried to raise eggs or feathers of ghost chickens to reliably collect them. Most of those attempts have been miserable failures. Alchemists who did not have the ability to deal with dangerous monsters were pecked, clawed, and cursed by the ghost chicken, so they called Professor Lightning Walk. is it really okay? Lee Han suddenly became worried. Apparently, the ghost chicken was obedient and left it in the hut, but he was worried that he might have destroyed the hut and escaped the barrier while Lee Han was gone. If thats the case, I wont forgive you. If he used such a trick, Lee Han would never trust the monsters again. Feeling Lee Hans feelings, the baby basilisk trembled in his arms. Rather than catching and raising it, finding its nest and bringing back its eggs or feathers would be more likely. really. If you find it, take it to your professors. Ill probably buy it for you. Oh thank you. Lee Han looked at Professor Lightning Step with respect. How many people in Einrogard would think of a disciple like this? Then, are you off today? Kainando asked while shaking the straw from his head. He had just been fed a horse in the stable and had been baptized with straw. no. It cant be. Originally, I was going to do it next week, but I decided to pull it this week. Its time to come soon Ah. You are here. ! The students who had gathered around them looked away in unison. On the other side, people on mounts were walking one after another. The rides were all different. Someone was a horse, someone was a wolf, someone was an ostrich, someone was a goat, someone was a tortoise But their clothes were uniformly the same. All of them were wearing the same outfit and had the emblem of Granden City on their chests. Asan and Angrago shouted at the same time. Grande City Gyeokgu Club! what? Is there such a thing? Lee Han asked, puzzled. Then the two friends were even more astonished and asked again. You didnt know?! How can you not know that, Wodanaz! You have time to join the meeting and catch the basilisk, but dont you know that? -?? The baby basilisk was bewildered by the students words. What did you catch when? Is that something you need to know? of course. Wodanaz. The Granden City Fighting Balls Club is an honorable gathering that any aristocrat in the area would like to join. But its our knights who are making the mark. gibberish! The striker who received the award last time was from an aristocratic background! Isnt that something that happened to be rewarded only once! Originally from knights Hey. noisy. Lee Han made the two friends shut up. In the first place, Lee Han, who read only the economic business section of the Imperial newspaper, was not interested in how well the Gyeokgu club was and how prestigious it was. So anyway its a popular group, right? But why did you call that place? What does it have to do with fighting and riding training? Oops. Wodanaz. Gyeokgu is incredibly helpful for riding training. At Angragos triumphant words, Lee Han contemplated whether to hit him once. Even if you have muscle pain, if you order a skeleton warrior to grab both of Anragos shoulders Alpha is right. Wodanaz. Gyeokgu is not only helpful for riding training, but it can also be called a flower. ! Lee Han looked at the professor with a sense of betrayal in his eyes. Due to his easy-going and lighthearted nature, he thought that the Imperial Fighting Ball Club would not be very interested in what he was doing. But I would have thought that such a person would also be interested in Gyeokgu. No, I just had to train. Why do I have to play Gyeokgu? Because I can make it more fun and interesting? no wadhanaz. Are you saying you hate gyeokgu? I thought you would do well. The lightning stride professor was even more absurd. First of all, it was more unusual that he was not interested in gyeokgu as long as he was from an aristocratic family and was good at riding horses. Gyeokgu was not only a fierce sport for knights, but also a social culture for nobles. I didnt hate it, I just wasnt interested. I dont think he hates that Anyway, its interesting. I never thought a gregarious guy like you wouldnt be interested in gyukgu. Lee Han was stabbed where it hurt. To be honest, I also practiced dancing and singing to improve my sociability, but there was no law saying that I shouldnt practice Gyeokgu. If the high-ranking officials of the empire like gyokgu, Lee Han should practice it and show an active attitude like I belong to the Granden City gyekgu club haha. I would like to take this opportunity to pay attention. Good job Wodanaz! okay. We will tell you the charm of Gyeokgu! Asan and Angrago were excited and put their arms on Lee Hans shoulders and shouted. Lee Han quietly whispered to his friends. If you dont want to get hit, put your arms down, both of you. theres nothing to be angry about * * * Gyeokgu was close to riding soccer. A sport in which you ride a mount and hit a ball with a long pole in your hand to score it into the goal. But always, the simpler the rule, the more complicated and profound the direction. The people of the Empire, who were crazy about fighting, have mobilized all sorts of complicated means and strategies to win. The mount is basically free, but it must not exceed the size or mass limited by the imperial rules. Wodanaz. Dont worry, your phone league will be close. Can I ride the griffon? Lee Han wondered if he could ride the transformed monster, but seeing that the lightning-walking professor didnt say much, he decided to pass it on. You must not hit or cut the opponents shoulder with a pole. You cant stab it, and you cant cast magic and drop it. who would do that? When the students asked questions as if they were absurd, Professor Lightning Walk replied with an amused tone. Your ancestors. Those who cant do it are said to have a good temper. You shouldnt cast magic before entering If you think its not possible, dont do it. Because they are guests from outside. Of course, dont earthquake. The students laughed at the professors words. Arent the players belonging to the < Grande City Gyeokgu Club > playing and working together for a long time? It wasnt an opponent I couldnt lose even if I told them not to lose. However, the lightning stride professor was serious. He took out a huge piece of paper and threw it into the air. ruler. Look. You guys are inferior, but if you catch yourself off guard, you can definitely win There was no joke in his eyes, only a very serious desire to compete. The students who saw the eyes of the professor with lightning steps noticed the situation belatedly. The professor really wanted the students to win! Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Put me in the vanguard! I will bring victory! Anrago exclaimed cheerfully. Suffering from muscle pain, Lee Han looked at Angrago like a madman. With what kind of confidence did he say such a thing? Listening to what he said, the opponents were gyeoggu madmen who only ate gyeokgu, and the students here were wizards who always put magic first. I dont know where that confidence comes from. Ang. How do you win in this situation? Wardanaz. I have been playing Gyeokgu without a day off. Sometimes more than ten. Lee Han looked at Angrago with contempt. This bastard somehow fell asleep while studying No matter how much I thought about it, sports like Gyeokgu had to be banned by school rules. If that were the case, the average score of the White Tiger Tower students would rise by 20 points. professor! Put me in the vanguard Wait. Alpha. Didnt you fall off the horse in the last race? yes? yes. Yes, but thats a mistake Then youre a candidate. Oh no! professor! This is not it! This is not it!! Angrago protested vehemently, unlike his usual attitude of not being interested in studies, but Professor Lightning Walk was calm. It was a disadvantage, but I couldnt trust a guy who only talked about it. All it took was skill. Wardanaz. Richmond. The other guys are important, but you two are especially important. Do you understand? professor. Im still not fully recovered from the stone throwing festival this week. A stone-throwing festival? ah. Saint Iaktus Festival? for a moment. Why are you there Professor Verdus must have taken them. Its not. Lee Han tried to say that he was Professor Lagrinde, but stopped. Because I didnt feel the need to point it out. Do you have severe muscle pain? yes. Hmm. Professor Lightningwalk rummaged through his luggage and brought out a potion. This will be fine. Because its a potion that doesnt fit the rules. Drink. Thank you um. Is it a recovery potion? Lee Han, who opened the lid and drank the potion, was puzzled. The pain in the whole body disappeared quickly. This was much more effective than the acceleration potion I received in the healing room. no. It is a potion that makes you feel no pain. While Lee Han was shocked, Professor Lightning Walk called the students with good grades and gave instructions. You guys lack both team tactics and individual skills. Even riding is a little pushed. Nilia raised her hand and asked incredulously. Cant you at least change the mount? The other party brought ostriches, goats, wolves, turtles, etc., but this side is just a horse. However, Professor Lightning Walk shook his head slowly. On the contrary, that is more advantageous for you guys. Unusual mounts have their advantages, but they are more difficult to handle and more violent. In contrast, your words are loyal and honest. Especially if you guys took good care of me throughout this year. The students unknowingly made faces full of pride. It reminded me of how much I devoted myself to the horse, going back and forth from the stables throughout the year. The sweat and time shed never betrayed them. Kainando grumbled and tore the remaining straw off his head. How loyal and honest he is he always bites me when he sees my head. The lightning stride professor ignored him and continued. The only tactic you can use is at-bat. If you go for a long time, the opponents stamina will drop first. Black Turtle Tower student Shiles asked puzzled. He knew the characteristics of various vehicles as much as he made wagon transportation his familys business. Isnt the opponents mount not particularly lacking in stamina compared to the horse? ah. The horse you ride has much better endurance because I specially raised it. Dont let the other person know. Come on. Then lower the defensive line, dont miss the reins as much as possible, and dont cry when you get hit Wodanaz. Come here. ? Lee Han was puzzled when he was called out by Professor Lightning Step. Are you trying to give me another potion? I know its a foul, but if theres a way not to get caught What? no. is that a foul I have no intention of making that happen. I dont think it would be strange even if I asked him to. In fact, you are one of the reasons I expect to win this friendly. yes? Lee Han hesitated. There was a limit to what Lee Han could do in a situation where he could neither use magic nor attack using magical power. No matter how well you ride a horse and are good at swordsmanship, can you overcome skilled gyukgu players? What are you riding on? A phone league? okay. And the phone league Ah. Lee Han realized what the professor was aiming for. aha! Is it okay if I unleash the phone league transformation and wipe out all the other players mounts? Are you dissatisfied with me because I forced you out? If so, please tell me now. * * * After finishing his preparations, Professor Lightning Walk crossed his arms and looked at the stadium with a frown. Captain Bulpard, who was from an urban aristocrat, who stood beside him said with a smile. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. What are you saying? What more honor could there be than competing with the famous Einrogard students? really. I heard that the students from the Ein Rogard Gokko Club got good grades this time? It means nothing unless we win What are you saying? Isnt the process important? hmm. Professor Lightning Step frowned even more at the rising anger. In fact, the opponent was not really at fault. He was a pure partner who came to me after receiving the offer and wanting to say this is a good proposal But when I was in a bad mood, I hated him even more for nothing. In addition, the fact that several key players, including the captain, were missing among the players of the Gyeokgu club made Professor Lightning Step angry. Of course, the opponent was arranged that way to be considerate of the freshmen who have not yet had any experience in fighting ball, but people tend to get very upset when their favorite sport is involved. After the recent poor results of the Einrogard students, Professor Lightning Stride was very thirsty for victory. I hope more people will feel the charm of Gyeokgu in todays friendly match and join the Gyeokgu club next year. Im going in! Angrago shouted in a loud voice from the crowd. At those words, Bulpard nodded brightly. Someday, maybe we can meet and play Gyeokgu together! By the way, professor. Why is that student sitting? You look like you like gyeokgu? Your leg is broken. Oh He looks fine, but his leg is broken. Bulpard looked at Anrago with pity. In the meantime, students and players faced each other and greeted each other. Please take good care of me. It is an honor to play a friendly against the students of Einrogard. The players of Granden City spoke with sincerity. Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked a question. By the way, there must be some seniors who belong to the school kyeokgu club. Havent there been friendly matches so far? ah. Einrogard students usually do with other magic schools, dont they? That no. Lee Han was dumbfounded. Then why do we If the other magic school students are busy, we can just wait. I see Seeing that Lee Han seemed to be interested, the excited opponent started talking about the charm of Gyeokgu. Ein Rogard Gokko Club is a really historic club. The new empire prize money record set before is still unbreakable. A prize? yes. Is there a prize money for Gyeokgu? Is there? Lee Han was surprised. Shiles, who was next to him, was also surprised. Why dont you know that? From money paid by spectators to prize money that various celebrities put their names on. Gyeokgu was something you could earn as long as you could win. And more than anything, I couldnt understand why Wodanaz didnt know this. Magic school students dont use the prize money they receive for magic research. ah. yes. What is it? Lee Han came to his senses while imagining entering the Gyeokgu club and embezzling the prize money he received for business expenses. Anyway, there will be no money coming out in the friendly matches right now. Lets concentrate. Hut. Are you from the Richmond family by any chance? oh. yes. The players also talked to Shiles, who was next to them. The friendly players eyes changed sharply and they started whispering to each other. Check that student first Because you dont know, never let your guard down. * * * Beep! As soon as it started, dust rose in the vast arena. Two players, riding an ostrich and a wolf, rushed at it, dribbling the ball with poles. Shiles, who took the right side, exclaimed urgently. Everyone stays in formation and doesnt get pushed kuk kuk kuk kuk!? The wolf immobilized Shiles horse, and the ostrich kicked swiftly. Shiles bounced back and rolled around. Seeing this, the students of the White Tiger Tower unknowingly screamed. Such advanced technology! Its the perfect < player drop >! Whats the name of that bastards technique Hold on, everyone! Im coming! Lee Han realized that the difference in skill between his friends and the players was bigger than he thought. At this rate, instead of holding on, it seemed that he would break through and score a goal. The only thing that could pass the time right now was Lee Han, who was riding the griffon. Phone League. request. Hearing affectionate words from his owner for the first time in a really, really long time, Ponrigs eyes burned red and a rough breath flowed from his mouth. bang! careful! right! Stop! When Lee Han, who was on the left side, made a sharp turn to the right side, other players blocked the ball to protect the player who was driving the ball. Lee Han gritted his teeth and prepared for a collision. Even if the direct attack was over the shoulder, as we saw earlier, the situation varied from an attack using a mount to an attack below the shoulder. I couldnt cut down the seasoned players with a single knife, so I had no choice but to believe in the mass of the phone league and break through. -Cut cut!!!! ? The mountain goat blocking the front suddenly screamed and turned around, and the player on top was also taken aback. A colleague who has been working together for a long time reacted like this? The wolf next to him did the same. As the phone rig approached, it frightened and widened the distance. A breakthrough was made in an instant, and Lee Han ran. Seeing that, the lightning-walking professor punched the air with his fist. yes! How?! Bulpard shouted, not understanding. what the hell just happened? The effect is much better than I thought! The lightning stride professor struggled to hold back his smile and rejoiced inwardly. It was an activity that made me want to shout out a perfect score right now. That horse was originally a griffon. yes? But As the opponent was at a loss for words, Professor Lightning Strikes struck first. Of course, handling a griffon for a first year student might feel dangerous. However, dealing with griffons is not that dangerous if there is clear preparation in advance. Professor Lightning Walk spread lies without spitting on his lips. In fact, from an objective point of view, no matter what preparations were made, dealing with Griffon was very, very dangerous. No not that. ? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We also trained in case we faced Griffin as our opponent. But why are you so scared ? ! Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Lightning Walk The professor questioned the absurd words without even realizing it. Why do you train in case you meet a griffon? According to the rules, the griffon is The griffon was a beast of a size and weight that could not compete in a regular gryokball game. But Bulpard said seriously. Because the opponent might come out with a short, skinny griffon. Professor Lightning Walk felt that he was a normal person. Of course, he likes Gyeokgu quite a bit, but compared to the Empire people who are really crazy about Gyeokgu, this much is on the side of minor liking. To be prepared for when the opponent comes out with a short, skinny griffon. And what surprised me the most was that the contrast was quite plausible. To be honest, despite the thought of the professor, one of the gyeokgu players somehow managed to bring out the short, skinny Griffon according to the rules. There are people who transform and bring them out Wait. Then why like that? Professor Lightning Walk and Bulpard looked at Lee Han. When Lee Han rode the phone league and ran again, the mountain goat blocking the goal could not stand it and got out of the way. The athlete burst into tears and cried out. How could you do this to me! How could you do this to me! I gave you the food I ate and gave you the clothes I wore! I even gave you a place to sleep! -Cut The goat was very sorry, perhaps knowing the owners anger. Lee Han put on a puzzled expression. Is it necessary to go that far? I didnt think the goat would like human food. Then Bulpard shouted from the stands. griffon! Your opponent is a griffon! Its a horse transformed into a griffon, so think accordingly. Remember your training against the griffon! For a moment, Lee Han wondered if the other party was using a trick to confuse Lee Han. Training against Griffin? Why on earth do you do such training? indeed! I heard that the horses eyes are unusual Come on! The athlete quickly covered the goats eyes with an eyepatch. It was to prevent eye contact with Griffin. The other players must have heard about it and quickly covered their eyes. If you only avoid the deadly griffon eyes -Cut!!!! why not! ah. Lee Han realized as he swung the pole toward the gap and shot the ball. Isnt this because of you? Come to think of it, there was also a basilisk in Lee Hans arms. It was only natural that the monsters were so frightened because they could even smell the weak scent of a basilisk that humans couldnt smell. -? However, instead of agreeing with Lee Hans words, the baby basilisk waved its tail and was puzzled. Clever monsters know how to keenly grasp their power. The baby basilisk was well aware that his strength was still lacking. A monster that is frightened by the smell of a baby monster that has not yet grown must be a very timid monster? thanks. The professor will be happy thanks to you. As soon as Lee Han thanked him, the baby basilisk was both puzzled and delighted. Instead, lets go a little deeper into your arms. Even after the game, the opponent doesnt know. - * * * The struggles of the players of the Grand Den City Gyeokgu Club were truly amazing. After covering the nose, ears and eyes of the ride, calming down somehow with only trust with the owner, he tried to catch up with the score. However, the first-year students led by Professor Lightning Step led a counterattack by appointing a student with excellent offensive ability, while firmly lowering the defensive line and enduring without giving a gap. No matter how strong the offense, it was difficult to turn over in this situation even for the players of the kyeokgu club Write okay. Angrago and Cltran diligently played with the quill and left a record. These records and impressions of the game sold surprisingly well to students who like gyeokgu. The lightning-walking professor passed by behind him and said a word, hiding his pleasant feelings. Delete the paragraph about covering the eyes, ears and nose of the mount. Readers will be puzzled. aha! thank you. After hearing the praises of the players of the Granden City Gyeokgu Club, the professor with lightning stride was in a good mood for the first time in a long time. C I was really surprised. professor! The professors tactics were truly amazing! C Im really looking forward to the results of next years Ain Rogard Gyeokgu Club! -Well have to retrain against Griffin. C No, how about we try taming the griffon? Ill tell the vault keeper to keep the silver coins I received from the players of the Gyeokgu Club today. Use it as an application fee when you apply for research next year. Thank you professor! The students shouted with bright expressions, probably because they were happy with the victory. Lee Han, who was suffering from muscle pain next to him, hesitated. Wait a minute. Do silver coins come out even though its a friendly match? It means thanking the winner. Wodanaz. You really should stop studying and pay more attention to Gyeokgu. Anrago said very seriously. Looking at todays game, it was a huge loss to the imperial fighting game world to just devote a guy like Wodanaz to magic. Even though Wodanaz was a bad-tempered and violent guy, he was ready to help Anrago, forgetting his grudge, for the sake of the Imperial Gyeoggu world. Lee Han tried to hit him, but he held back because of the muscle pain. Seeing that, Anrago nodded. As expected, you must have felt something because of todays game. Ymirg. Ymirg? Hit that bastard once. At Lee Hans request, the giant mixed-race friend was embarrassed. Professor Lightning Step praised todays game once again, pointed out the areas that the participating students needed to improve, and then called Lee Han and said. really. The players said you were the best player of the day. yes. thank you. Lee Han answered without much inspiration. If he had been a student who liked gyeokgu, he would have shed tears of joy, but Lee Han was distracted by his muscle pain. ruler. take it here It is a medal of honor. If you just give me more silver coins Lee Han was surprised to see the date and place, as well as a medallion engraved with the Grand Den City Gyeokgu Clubs and Ein Roguards patterns. Surprisingly, it was made of pure silver. Is it all silver? huh? yes. You cant fake such an honorable medal, can you? Tears of emotion welled up in Lee Hans eyes. The lightning-walking professor, who saw that, was also pleased. guy. Even if you pretend otherwise, you must have been happy to win today. * * * Doppelganger Professor Jon Ramo looked at the students and said. Even though the principle of external transformation magic and transformation magic are similar, you will feel that they are very different when you cast them. Thats why its not easy to transform yourself as a wizard. Although the principles of changing external substances and changing the wizards own body were the same, the difficulty was different. In order to change ones self, the wizard needed a strong mind that could suffer from losing ones self even if ones form changed. Sometimes a few unlucky transformation mages lose themselves by transforming too long or too often Professor Yon Ramo felt sorry for the students frightened expressions. Unlike gregarious people like Professor Garcia, Professor Yon Ramo still has no idea where students are intimidated. dont worry too much! Its not necessarily a bad thing to lose yourself and become someone else. The students were even more astonished. Some even whispered, Isnt this transformation magic too dangerous? If transformation magic doesnt suit you, theres no need to learn it. There are many transformation mages who dont actually transform. There are people who dont fit in constitutionally Lee Han-kun. Why dont you come and transform yourself so that the students dont get scared? No matter what he said, it seemed that the students were getting more and more frightened, so Professor Yon Ramo brought Lee Han in to change the topic. It was clear that if Lee Han, who was highly respected among the students, used the transformation magic first, the fear of the students would decrease. yes? professor. I dont know how to use that transformation magic. uh? Didnt you get the magic book last time? Have you not learned yet? Professor Yon Ramo asked casually without much thought. At the last Conversion Wizards Festival, surely the wizards lined up to give Lee Han one by one. -I am very happy to present my familys sorcery book < From Caterpillar to Dragon >. ha ha ha! ha ha ha! hahahahahahahaha! Others Oops. Hmmm. Have you ever heard of this? sorry. I havent gotten used to it yet. Lee Hans face darkened and he apologized. He thought that Professor Yon Ramo was reprimanding him. shit. It is unfair. I didnt know if I had to learn it. It was unfair, but instead of refuting, Lee Han put on an apologetic expression as much as possible. It was because he knew very well that a logical refutation had no meaning in front of a professor. The only thing that worked was the fake facial expression. Oh no Im not blaming Unlike other ambitious professors, Professor Yon Ramo just wanted to live a peaceful life without causing too much trouble. As such, he had no intention of building a grudge against the students who were being treated as direct disciples of the Skull Principal. I just couldnt speak! Thinking of a future in which Lee Han would become the principals right-hand man in the distant future and cut the budget for the School of Conversion Magic, Professor Yon Ramo hurriedly appeased him. Transformation magic is difficult. Its not something you can learn easily. So there is no need to apologize so much. I just thought Lee Han-kun would have gotten used to it by now Im sorry Seeing his opponents expression getting darker, Professor Yon Ramo wanted to cry. Professor Yon Ramo gave up and looked around at the students. Today So Im going to do some basic transformation magic. In a truly gloomy atmosphere, a full-scale magic lecture began. * * * Oh. see this? It sparkles! Wardanaz. Look at this! I am Maykin! If you dont solve it right away, Ill pour a hiccup potion into your mouth when you sleep. Im sorry. Maykin. It looked funny when Gainando copied it The basics of transformation magic started with changing the color of ones own hair or nails. The difficulty was relatively easy, and even if you failed, the aftereffects were much less. The friends practiced the basics by changing the color of their hair. hmm. If I go back, Guinando will be beaten. Realizing that Gainando had imitated him in his absence, Yihan cautiously spoke to Yoner as he prepared an attack magic. Yoner? what. why. if you drink < Lesser Metal Affinity Potion > and cast a spell, it will be easier to subdue it with Steel Conversion. Yoners expression softened. Inwardly, Lee Han apologized to Gainando. By the way Lee Han wielded his cane in puzzlement. It was rare for Lee Han to progress slower than other students, but the color of his hair did not change much. Lee Han-kun. I need to use more horsepower. ah. Is that so? Hearing what Professor Lee Han said, he wanted to be like that. Considering the resistance to external magic, the magic used on oneself must also increase the magic power. more. more. Increase more. more! Im sorry. Im not angry, you know? What are you two doing? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yoner, who was practicing to float the words Gainando is dead on his fingernails, was puzzled by the strange priests bowing to each other. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Finally! I suffered. When Lee Han succeeded in changing the color of his hair, Professor Yon Ramo applauded. Lee Han tilted his head at the applause. Is this something to be applauded for? The other friends had already changed their hair color, and a fast-paced friend like Yoner was trying to paint on his nails Perhaps noticing Lee Hans embarrassment, Professor Yon Ramo subtly stopped clapping and said, You dont have to worry about being late now. Think carefully. Transformed other substances. There was no doubt about Lee Hans talent for conversion magic. Just looking at the metal conversion right now, didnt the mercury conversion somehow succeed? Even if the external transformation and the transformation of the wizard itself are different, in the end the principle is as much as it is the same Bang! After seeing Lee Han turn a strand of his hair into a roaring flame, Professor Yon Ramo hesitated. maybe a little longer? * * * While his friends struggled to somehow cut off a strand of Lee Hans hair that had turned to steel, Professor Yon Ramo cleared his throat and said. This final exam will be transformation magic. I know everyone enjoys transforming their hair and nails, but really, this is just the beginning. I didnt want to ruin the happy students mood, but I couldnt help it. I couldnt do final exams with changing the color of my hair or fingernails. Do I really have to transform completely? Of course not to that extent. Professor Yon Ramo waved his arm with a small smile. Then Professor Yon Ramos arm changed like an ogres arm. You only need to transform up to one arm. Its difficult anyway The faces of the students who were expecting a word of a finger became sullen. Professor Yon Ramo was slightly taken aback by that response. uh? He was obviously more generous than other professors with at least one arm, so he said, Wow, our professor is generous! It was expected that the reaction would come out, Are we the lucky ones to hear the transformation magic? weird? Is one arm difficult? Oh no? Its not difficult! The discerning students quickly opened their mouths. It was because Einrogard knew instinctively that there was nothing good going against the professors planting in his experience. Whether it is inanimate or living, it is good to choose something that suits your aptitude. Keep in mind the characteristics of anything and start with what you are familiar with. In the case of Mr. Shiles, the closest animal, in the case of Miss Yoner, it would be better to use a reagent that has been used a lot. Lee Han-kun Professor Yon Ramo looked at Lee Han and thought a bit. Do what you want to do. ?! Lee Han was taken aback by the vague words. hmm. Its even more embarrassing for you to say that. It was more difficult to choose when I was asked to choose something I was familiar with. Immediately Lightning, water, dark elements dont seem good. Changing ones arm into an irregular element, such as lightning or water, was one of the most difficult transformation magics. There were not one or two things to pay attention to as he had to use the irregularly vibrating elements as his body to maintain his shape. Professor Voladi will shed tears of joy. Professor Voladi, who has been steadily pushing the deepening of the lightning element, would be delighted and ask to do it right away. Lee Han had to choose a slightly safer option for his own safety. I didnt do much with wood or soil. Steel Is it steel? Lee Han, who was thinking about it, wanted to turn the option from inanimate to animate. Ugh. A creature Im familiar with a sharkan griffon basilisk skeleton? Yoner, who was contemplating the brass conversion beside him, cast a look of astonishment at the words muttered by his friend. Lee Han. Did you know that if you transform into a dangerous creature incorrectly, you may be attacked in reverse? Rather than that, skeletons arent even creatures. Shiles, who was beside him, thought to himself. The dangerous aspect of creature transformation was its unpredictability. Wizards whose hands were transformed into parts of a monster and then attacked by the monster were common cases. Well, Sharkan and Griffon Basilisks are violent. -? The baby basilisk, who had been listening quietly, was taken aback. Even if it was Sharkan or Griffon, I couldnt figure out why the basilisk went in there. hmm. Thinking of Sharkans front paws, lets practice Starting with Sharkans claws, Lee Han swung his staff, thinking that he should eventually call out Sharkans front legs, gradually increasing the similar parts. Arms, the paws of the beast Boom! One of Lee Hans arms suddenly turned into a skeleton arm and then into a troll arm at the same time. It didnt stop there. Then a giants arm , then a Sharkans paw, then a griffons paw, then a basilisks head, then a dragons paw Im back. The friends next to me were already frightened and backed away. I guess Ill have to practice more calmly. Lee Han vowed to prepare more and then practice. Apparently, the method of increasing the number of transformable parts one by one like the other friends did not seem to suit Lee Han. * * * Haha. Today, lets just do a hundred laps around the playground, take a picture of the top of the mountain peak, come down, and cross the river with this specially prepared weight. As the final exams approached, Professor Ingeldells lectures were becoming more and more harsh. Lee Han wasnt sure if this was the original curriculum or if Professor Ingeldell had been imbued with the atmosphere of Einrogard. In fact, Professor Ingeldells lecture was not wrong. Magicians use theories and studies to explore phenomena, but the swordsman had no choice but to find out with his own body and senses. Do you want to learn difficult and profound swordsmanship? I had no choice but to throw my body and experience it myself. Do you want to learn the secret technique hidden in swordsmanship? Likewise, I had no choice but to throw my body and experience it myself. Want to awaken your aura? Even more, the body Thats why you shouldnt feel sorry for the sweat you shed. Professor Ingeldell tapped his wooden sword and spoke in a stern voice. Einrogard students were often lacking in training, even if they came from a knight family, as magic was their main job. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt that he didnt understand, but Professor Ingeldell thought it was his job to stop it. You all know? The senses coming from the trained body help to control ones magic Kheu-heo-eok. Professor Kyo. A student at the White Tiger Tower asked a question with bloodshot eyes, drenched in sweat. Why isnt Wardanaz playing? Lee Han glared at the White Tiger Tower student. This bastard. As usual, Professor Ingeldell said, It would be better to take a day off from Wardanaz, so I immediately said, Thank you! I would be glad if my friend survived, but he was a very disgraceful guy. Im not from a knights family Wodhanaj is still not fully healed from the melee at the festival. Professor Ingeldell stretched the muscles in his arms and spoke naturally. Lee Han, who thought he was being looked after because he was not from a knight family, hesitated. uh. Did you know? Of course it comes to my ears. Wodanaz. Wouldnt that come? The elven swordsman looked at Lee Han as if he had no idea. Right now, the White Tiger Tower seniors were already whispering. -There is such a talented person in our tower! -professor. Do you know which family he is from? What kind of family are you from Professor Ingeldell couldnt bear to disappoint the excited White Tiger Tower students, so he couldnt say anything. I asked the headmaster and he said he lent his body to the devil? ah. that is. In fact, the devil took it by force. Lee Han secretly put the blame on Anpursas because he thought he would hear nagging. Anpursas is also a devil, so he wouldnt mind if he was criticized. The headmaster said that Wodanaz borrowed it? I was tricked, in fact. ah. Is that so? Professor Ingeldell didnt really care. Whether you were deceived or not, whether you were taken away or not, it didnt matter. So when can the demon be summoned again? Uh well? Why are you asking? I thought it would be nice to call again as soon as possible. Lee Han doubted his ears. Did the headmaster threaten with a knife? Did he take his body? However, contrary to Lee Hans doubts, Professor Ingeldell was speaking with pure good intentions. Wardanaz. Every swordsman in the Empire values the opportunity to learn from a better swordsman more than gold. By the way, Wodanaz got a chance to demonstrate the swordsmanship of a swordsman superior to himself with his own body! Professor Ingeldell spoke hotly unlike usual, but Lee Hans eyes were as cold as the abyss. Did the headmaster steal his body Of course, Professor Ingeldells words had their own logic. However, in terms of logic, there was logic in Professor Voladis statement that if you enter the Giant Mountains and fight giants, your magical abilities will improve. Isnt Lee Hans life more important than logic? Lee Han was about to say something harsh, but he remembered the other persons identity and caught his spirit. Unfortunately, the devil didnt listen to me so he wouldnt come out when I asked him to come out. Oops. Too bad. Professor Ingeldell sighed in pity. What a great opportunity! Professor Huck. But is Wodanaz really unwell? Because it is. Dont lie to me, son of a bitch! You even played Gyeokgu without any problems! One of the White Tiger Tower students fell to the ground and screamed. Lee Han said without changing his expression. Professor Lightning Gait gave him an anesthetic potion and made him run. The White Tiger Tower students stood up again and started running quietly. Professor Ingeldell made a disgusted expression from the side. No matter how important the game is, is that so? * * * Heh heh heh. Whoops. Cool cool cool. The returning White Tiger Tower students looked at the professor with bitter eyes. Professor Ingeldell opened his mouth as he looked at the students who had collapsed without concern. The reason I trained lightly today is not just to improve my physical strength in preparation for the final exam, but also because I have something to teach you guys. Surprisingly, Professor Ingeldell did not teach swordsmanship per se. If a student asked about herbivore, he did not avoid answering, but he rarely taught students new swordsmanship or herbivorous foods. It was largely because each of the students at the White Tiger Tower came from a family of knights. Everyone grew up learning their familys swordsmanship, and even if other swordsmanship seemed better, they didnt change easily. As these students were, Professor Ingeldel also gave general helpful teaching rather than touching swordsmanship itself. That such a professor has something new to teach you? Even in the midst of hardship, the students threw their eyes with interest. This is the way to put your will into the sword. Wodanaz. Is there a person you usually resent? yes? Lee Han hesitated at Professor Ingeldells question. It was too many. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Well, I asked a strange question. Wardanaz doesnt have it. Uh well. yes. Lee Han, who quickly recalled the skull principal, Professor Voladi, Professor Verdus, etc., managed his expression and answered. In a way, it may be a difficult method for a calm student like Wodanaj. This is a swordsmans method rather than a wizards. Both the swordsman and the magician handled magic the same way. However, as you can see from the fact that some extreme wizards scoffed at the swordsmen, saying, What kind of monster are you for using magic with ignorance? Unlike the wizards, who discussed theories and studies to build a foundation, the swordsmen were much more closed-minded. Visions and realizations were passed on orally only within the family, and leakage was almost never permitted. As such, it was bound to be much less systematic and less theorized. When I had to explain the technique of activating the function by turning the magical power inside the body to the extremities of the body, the wizard said this. -The minimum amount of magical power required for the following is equal to the amount of magical power required for a cubic centimeter of magic stone or 1 circle of light-generating magic. The most efficient movements for inducing this horsepower are: The order In contrast, the swordsmen delivered it this way. C Take a deep breath and feel the burning fire. Let the fire spread through your arms. Breathing wild fire However, there was an advantage to the swordsmans way of living such a mockery. As far as I know, no matter how much knowledge and wisdom one has, it is the wizards will that eventually changes the order of the world. Swordsmen likewise invoke power with will. Loading this will can be seen as amplifying that will. will. Even with complex theories and spell reagents, the will to change the world was at the heart of magic. It was originally a common practice to forge this will as hard as steel and make it unshakable. However, Professor Ingeldell was suggesting a different approach. Raise this will as hot as fierce flames and use its power! Interesting. The other White Tiger Tower students listened to Professor Ingeldell, drunk with swordsmanship and pride as knights, but Lee Han had a slightly different idea. That method reminded me of some of the magical properties I had heard about from Headmaster Skeleton. Primary magic? Magic outside the system that has been handed down since time immemorial and is still occasionally found on the outskirts of the empire. There were many friends who didnt care or ignored him, but Lee Han was far from that prejudice. If it has advantages and can be used, why would you reject it? Professor Ingeldell rose from his seat and stuck a solid steel rod into the floor. Then he raised a wooden sword and swung it lightly. Aura, which is the crystal of magical power, was not included. Awesome! ! ! Students eyes widened at the strange phenomenon of wooden swords cutting steel. Unlike the students who were just surprised, Han Lee felt something different. Enhancement magic? He felt the flow of magical power as if a < cutting force enhancement > magic had been applied to the sword. What did you feel? I felt the depth of swordsmanship! not that. Isnt it? The White Tiger Tower student scratched the back of his neck in embarrassment. It seems that the cutting power has been strengthened for a moment, is that correct? It looked good. To Lee Hans answer, Professor Ingeldell replied with a happy face. The intention to cut changed the nature of the magical power contained in the sword. !! Thats amazing. Lee Han was surprised. As simple as it sounds, what Professor Ingeldell just showed me was truly amazing. Isnt it similar to the magic that a wizard casts while studying theories, memorizing spells, and even using reagents, just with senses and will? Of course, the time it takes to achieve that is much shorter in the former, but no one can deny the perfection of the latter. Anyone who has ever held a sword knows that they are interested in and dream about auras. But Aura is just a place to pass through on the path of the sword. You dont have to get too hung up on it. If you want to catch a chicken, you just need to take out a sword that can catch a chicken, and a sword that can catch a cow when you want to catch a cow. ruler. The White Tiger Tower students, who had been listening to Professor Ingeldells story with impressed faces, hesitated. yes? Everyone got a good rest, wake up. Originally, when I am tired like now, it is easy for emotions to arise violently. If you were skilled at containing your original intentions, you could skillfully control the direction while burning your emotions. But the students couldnt do that, so they had to make their emotions flare up. The easiest way was to roll until pissed off. Get up. ruler. Wake up. evil! evil! Wait a minute! Five more minutes! Professor Ingeldell struck the stray students with a wooden sword until they stood up. The students, who lost strength in their limbs, tried to avoid it by rolling over, but Professor Ingeldell persistently followed and beat them until they stood up. Han Lee was grateful to have participated in the festival for the first time. Saint Iaktus. thank you. * * * Kang! With more emotion. Kang! more! Kang!!! It is still not enough. The horsepower hasnt changed at all. Ouch! Aww! Aaaaagh! great. It raises the emotions that way. Heh heh heh. As Durgyu exhaled and got down on one knee, Lee Han spoke with a worried voice next to him. Shall I cast a strengthening spell? Oh no. Because it has to be hard Huh. Huh Eok. And because the professor also thought of us I think Id be at a disadvantage if I had that kind of heart. According to Professor Ingeldells theory, in order to cause this emotion to change the magical power, it was necessary to explode the emotion with sincerity. If you think of it that way, its rather unfavorable. Wardanaz. ? When Gisele spoke to Lee Han, he turned his head in puzzlement. Rarely did Giselle speak first, unless the school was flooded or an evil wizard appeared. Giselle was also very tired, and her whole body seemed to be full of fatigue. He lowered the tips of his twin swords and spoke in a rough voice. Look over here. what? do not curse If you curse me, only you have to lose. It is not to be cursed. I dont have the energy to do that, so look this way. Lee Han and Durgyu looked at each other in amazement. Giselle looked at Lee Hans face once more, then closed her eyes and nodded. and swung the sword Chew! Unlike the other students, this blow pierced the steel bar and left a scar. Seeing that, Professor Ingeldell clapped. Good job! You exploded your anger so well! Lee Han and Durgyu were at a loss for words at the same time. hey. I need to practice too. Are you okay? If I dont practice because Im not okay now, your friend will make me feel worse in the near future. A guy like Moradi is thats right. Giselle, who was taking a breather next to her, looked at Durgyu as if it was absurd. is this kid? Im contemplating whether to think of the principal, Professor Verdus, or Professor Voladi. Now that I think about it Lee Han closed his eyes and meditated deeply. There were too many opponents to explode emotions than expected. Professor Ingeldell, who was passing by, saw him and looked at him with interest. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is there no opponent? Students from knight families inevitably had to go through competition and struggle to grow up. Its because weve been through confrontations within and between families. It was only natural that the spirit of victory was as strong as this. However, like Wardanaj, a person from a noble family had no particular reason to compete and struggle. Such culture, etiquette, and socializing are also helpful in life, but this time was an exception. Its hard to explode emotions BANG!!!!! Professor Ingeldell and the students looked at Lee Han in amazement at the smashed wooden sword and the completely dented steel bar. What is this anger? i get it! what? Wodhanaz that bastard. Its clear that Im still mad because I kept talking about Gyeokgu the other day! I dont think so. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt anger that would arise from not listening. * * * Professor Garcia was delighted when all the students gathered and opened his mouth. How has everyone been? yes. professor! The reason why I am giving a lecture today in front of the lake instead of in the classroom is The students looked at the lake nervously. Should I go into the lake? The weather is cold too. The reason you taught me underwater breathing the other day? I came out because I thought it would be a bit messy to write in a classroom. I think it would be better to do it in a wide area. Then dont you go into the lake? yes? I wont go in. The students faces lit up. However, Lee Han was calm. Are monsters coming out of the lake? no. ah. i get it. Wodanaz. The lake itself is a monster! Its a lake monster! would we just do it somewhere else? Professor Garcia, who had chosen a place with a beautiful view as the lecture venue to encourage students to change their mood, slightly regretted it. It was only after reading distracted students that Professor Garcia was able to get to the main point. The magic you will learn today is close to self-defense. Among them, there are some who learn magic dueling or combat separately, but The students all turned their heads and looked at Lee Han. Lee Han said in a cold voice. Why are you looking at me? Oh no. Its just Basically, there will be some students who are not used to fighting. The students nodded. Using magic in battle was harder than I thought. Even the White Tiger Tower students who were accustomed to fighting were like that. There are times when you fail even if you concentrate in a calm situation, but wouldnt it be even more difficult in the middle of a mad fight? Its a self-defense magic for those students. Oh This is the professor. Lee Han, as well as the other students, were impressed. In fact, it was more like a gangster than a professor throwing iron marbles. Is it a defense magic? ruler. First is the < Undead Extermination > magic. It is a magic that surrounds the undead with an aura that the undead feel repulsed by. When this magic is cast, the weak undead do not approach it easily. Undead Eradicate The students played with quills and wrote down the magic they were going to learn today. And one more thing. < Undead detection > magic. It is a magic that catches the unique negative energy emitted by the undead, and if you cast it in advance, you can catch the ambush undead. Undead Detection What else? This is a 2nd circle magic, but lets learn the < Reverse Summon Lesser Undead > magic as well. Weak undead can be knocked down with this magic. ? ??? The students taking notes gradually felt uncomfortable. It was strangely centered on the undead for self-defense magic. why? Among the students who felt uncomfortable, Han Lee, who was the quickest to notice, asked a question. professor? Why? Is the headmaster going to attack us soon? What are you talking about? Student Lee Han? Whoever hears it will misunderstand. The White Tiger Tower students who were taking rough notes also jumped up and started copying the notes of their friends next to them. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Are they really attacking? I dont know what you mean. A student from Gainan Island. Despite Guyandos question, Professor Garcia did not go over. But in Einrogard, when the season gets colder, undead attacks tend to increase. I think everyone should pay attention. Eh? Are you hearing this for the first time? hey. Quiet. Friends covered Guyandos mouth. Professor Garcia was giving devoted advice to the students, but there was nothing good about interrupting them. Eup, you guys dont even know black magic Eup! Certainly plausible. Lee Han listened to Professor Garcias words and fell into thought. Due to the personality of the skeleton principal, as the year came to an end, there was a high possibility that he would actively work because he remembered that he had failed to bully the students. Perhaps Professor Garcias words metaphorically expressed it. Its not always the undead, and sometimes other types will also attack, so dont just keep the undead in mind. One of the White Tiger Tower students, who was holding a quill in his mouth, was shocked and dropped the quill. how?! * * * Guinan Island. Help me. thats right. Summon the undead quickly. No, you children! My skeleton is mad! At the words of his friends, Kainan-do was furious and angry. These ungrateful friends were whining to be summoned again quickly after having reverse-summoned the skeleton warrior they had worked so hard to summon. How tricky are the summons! Didnt you learn it in summoning magic class! uh? what? At the surprised reaction of his friends, Gainando looked at him with the gaze of Did you know now? Was the undead like that too? get itchy! Get itchy! evil! Curse you fool! While Gainando was playing tag with another student, Asan said in awe. and. The undead have feelings just like summoned beasts. Yoner secretly sympathized with the students learning black magic. Even Gainando, who had teased him about alchemy, felt sorry for him. Of course there is, right? Its because I made a contract with a being from another world to bring it over. By the way, Wodanaz just uses undead? Asan pointed at Lee Han with his finger and said. Lee Han was explaining that he had summoned the skeleton warriors to help his friends. -ruler. As you can see from the skeleton warriors here, the joints here are weak Kwajik! -Woah Wardanaz. Is it okay to treat summons like this? -uh? uh. dont mind. Lee-hans style is a bit unusual, so dont worry about it. Lee Han is unique. Yoner resented Lee Han for making it difficult to explain, and changed the topic. C Eliminate the undead Eliminate the undead Huh? Wodanaz. A skeleton warrior just ignores it and enters? C Its because I forced it. Dont worry cause its fine -If youre forced to do it, shouldnt it? Shouldnt it be recast? -no. it will be original -??? Having taught his friends how to deal with the undead as diligently as possible, Lee Han sat down with a sigh of relief. Professor Garcia was admirable and looked at Lee Han as if he was about to die. It was a lot of work. Lee Han student. no. professor. Compared to the professor who told me, I I dont know what youre talking about? silence. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, silence lingered between the two priests. Professor Garcia glanced at the lake and muttered in a voice that was neither small nor loud. Box ? You might have to be careful inside the grocery boxes someone gives you there might be an enemy lurking in them. Professor Garcias smartest student was shocked to realize the inner meaning of the murmur. Headmaster Skeleton would often give students snacks during important exam periods. Of course, it was no ordinary snack. It was a deadly snack that made me fall asleep immediately after eating it. Originally, I shouldnt have touched that fact more than I knew, but as the students were also Einrogards students, they adapt by confronting the environment. After the test, they either ate or neutralized and ate, or just ate and slept like Gainando did, and so on. In Ein Rogard, delicious snacks were too tempting to bear. It was clear that the Headmaster Skeleton was aiming for that and set another trap. When the students receive the box, Ill put it in the storage room in the break room Do we really have to go this far? Lee Han answered with gratitude. I will keep that in mind. But how does the professor know all this Because my friends have been beaten. Fortunately, I was fine even after eating. Thank you for your concern. Thats right. I wasnt particularly worried, but Lee Han pretended to be worried. silence again. Lee Han quietly waited for Professor Garcia to speak to himself. When it starts to snow you might have to be careful in the snowdrifts * * * Professor. I want to raise chickens. Chicken? Professor Thunderwalker, who was walking with a pipe in his mouth, was puzzled. Lee Han already had a chicken. Of course, strictly speaking, it was Professor Thunderwalks chicken, but Lee Han had the right to take it in moderation while managing the vegetable garden next to the hut. That included chicken eggs. You want more? Wouldnt that be hard to manage? As other students would have known, Lee Han felt that if he increased his work, it would be really dangerous. I will take care of you. Anyway, Im trying to raise a chicken, but this is a ghost chicken. Ouch. The thunder walk professor coughed. You ingested the wrong smoke. Did you catch the ghost chicken? Youre not usually a picky guy, so how? ah. I assume so. What havent you caught it yet? Professor Wooregeol put on a disappointed expression. If I caught it, I was going to ask them to sell some eggs but now that I think about it, it would have been more surprising if I had caught that tricky guy. If this child is obedient, why is that? I think it would be better to ask the lady Ah. sorry. I thought of the professor first because I wanted to ask a question. Me too Lee Han said with an innocent, ignorant face. I kept asking questions to Professor Lightning Walk, and I was afraid to raise suspicion, so I dispersed the questions. However, if the excuse was effective, Professor Wooregeol answered with a happy face. But I know the ghost chicken. Do you think he is obedient? Its not common if your eyes are cloudy, if you have no energy, or if the color of your official rank is a bit different, youre sick. What if not? well. Then I was scared, but Im not scared at all. Hes a ferocious, dirty-tempered bastard. Hmm I see. really. I know hes clever and manipulative, but if I catch him, is there a way to keep him from escaping? Lay simple but threatening traps. He wont get caught in a trap anyway, so if you block him, hell notice on his own and give up running away. indeed. thank you professor. Lee Han got up with a basket of fresh vegetables and freshly caught fish. Professor Wooregeol was too bothered to say anything. It was admirable that he did not touch the items in the cabin. Great. It is understandable that Professor Willow is willing. After Lee Han went back, Professor Thunderwalk looked around and muttered. It was hard to believe that it was a place that had recently been destroyed by a flood, and it had been restored so quickly. How can you make the plants in your garden or flower bed grow so fast? There were often cases where the blood of a related spirit flowed in the veins or wizards born with a special constitution made plants grow well, but Lee Han was exceptionally fast and strong. I heard that he was blessed by the spirit in the mountain range, but this Professor Wooregeol suddenly had such a thought, but shook his head. Not only was it impossible to shed enough mana to have an effect on this scale, but there was no way that Lee Han himself would not know that that much mana was being shed. What bothered me even more was the story of the ghost chicken. It was oddly specific. Professor Wooreeul also noticed. I couldnt help but be puzzled by Lee Han asking such a detailed question. As expected Professor Woorestep, who was worried, was convinced. There was only one thing. Hearing that the fearless disciple is precious, he is going around the mountains to catch a ghost chicken. Tsk tsk tsk. The thunder walk professor shook his head. It was too reckless to catch the ghost chicken yourself. Perhaps because he had never experienced failure, that disciple was not afraid. Id rather steal * * * Now. got it? It is very dangerous to come out here. Lee Han showed the ghost chicken the trap he had set at the entrance and warned him. In order to clearly demonstrate its power, he even summoned a Skeleton Warrior and put it in a trap. Seeing this, the ghost chicken that was feeding in the hut looked at Lee Han with wide-eyed eyes. Lee Han grumbled when his opponent didnt shake at all. That guy is very clever. You can never be careless. The baby basilisk tilted its tail. It wasnt that the ghost chicken was particularly ferocious or spewing out murderous spirits. I guess I just got used to it? Lee Han, who checked the time, warned the ghost chicken one more time and then moved on. He had to take charge of the tower this evening. After breaking through the barricade of the cabin, Lee Han brushed off the dust on his coat and tried to move forward Few things were as heartbreaking as meeting a professor after an evening of sundown. Lee Han quickly turned his head when he ran into Professor Passelet Krare, a professor of precognitive magic. Today I have a reason to come out. Its more suspicious if youre embarrassed. hello. professor. Professor Passelette did not answer. For a moment, I wondered if the professor was angry, but the professor was just staring blankly at the sky, not paying much attention to Lee Han. ah. Is it something related to magic? Lee Han was well aware that Professor Passelette had multiple personalities and specialized in the most difficult and eccentric magic of prediction among magic. For such a person, it would be no wonder if he came out in the evening and immersed himself in his own world. There are people who hide the undead in boxes or in the snow to harass the disciples right away, and some people throw iron marbles Wardanaz-sama? Lee Han was startled and had to strain his body so that he wouldnt let out a sound. Priest Tizzling stood behind, puzzled. Tizling Priest. Whats going on here? I heard that rock plantain is good to get rid of lightning rats, so I came to collect it. ah. Lee Han said, recalling what happened on duty today. I just came out. I was just going to do it. If youre going to collect it, you should do it together. Why alone? Oh, I didnt try to collect it, I tried to sweep it all at once. I read in the book that it comes out when strong lightning strikes, so I throw lightning magic around the cave and try to hit it all at once He raised his eyebrows. professor? uh? uh. You are a professor. He seems to be concentrating, but Id rather not interrupt him. As much as they were learning the Foresight Magic together, Tigilling noticed what Yihan was saying. All right. Lets go back At that moment, Professor Passelette stopped concentrating and opened his eyes. The professor found Lee Han and said. I have seen the magic given to me tomorrow. Principal. I think you misunderstood someone It seems like he was the one that Gonadaltes would later choose as his successor. People really seem to be mistaken! Lee Han instinctively shouted resolutely. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 At first, I thought I was mistaken for magical powers, like the common mistakes made by the skeleton principals minions. However, the meaning of Professor Passelets words felt a little different. It wasnt a misunderstanding of magical power, but it seemed to be seeing a different truth. Priest Tizzling asked in a curious voice. Arent you lost? Of course, the lost that Priest Tizzling said did not mean reality. As one of the most difficult and eccentric types of magic, wisdom wizards suffered from various side effects. One of them was the phenomenon of forgetting the concept of the past, present, and future and getting lost in fate while trying to foresee too deeply. This is now described by wise wizards as lost. If its a great foreknowledge mage like you, its enough was a side effect, and the phenomenon of getting lost was not something that anyone could experience. In a way, it was close to the highest level. Ordinary foresight wizards just vomited blood or lost their lives, and could not swim between the past, present and future like that. How difficult is it to predict what will happen tomorrow? So it was no surprise that Priest Tigilling looked at Professor Passelette with a mixture of surprise and admiration. A state that I dont know if I can reach even if I train foresight magic for the rest of my life. Someday, Priest Tizzling also wants to reach that truth No. Youre just crazy. Lee Han vehemently denied it. Priest Tizzling, who is always kind and gentle, asked with a rare expression of disdain. Do you have any reason for thinking that way? The original professors were crazy. Priest Tizzelling looked at Lee Han with a more shy expression. If Gainando or Anrago had looked at him like that, he would have hit him with a cane, but when someone like Priest Tigilling looked at him like that, Yihan felt pressured to add a reason. Actually, Priest Tigiling. I know my future. Is thatreally? Priest Tigiling raised his voice as if he was surprised. The corners of my eyes twitched as if I was really surprised. Few people knew their future. No, there just wasnt anyone like that. How could a mortal being know his future in advance? However, Priest Tigilling knew that the boy in front of him was from the Wodanaz family. There were many mysteries in the empire that the priest himself did not know about. If its the Wardanaj family, even if they have such knowledge Have you received something like a prophecy? But how? How? okay. Lee Han lowered his voice so that only the Tigilling priest could hear it. At that serious attitude, Priest Tigilling unknowingly concentrated and leaned. What kind of future will it be? After graduating, I will increase my assets dozens of times with my personal connections and excellent business acumen, and then blow up my reputation as an emerging entrepreneur in the empire, and I will play and eat for the rest of my life. Priest Tigilling lost his composure and glared at Lee Han. There was still a lot to learn about the Foresight Magic, but at least I could instinctively feel that the future the boy in front of me was talking about was wrong. * * * Fortunately, Professor Passelette woke up soon. Professor Passelette looked at the two students with an expression of pain, as if he had just woken up from ten bottles of cheap liquor the day before. I cant believe I attacked them both? no. You just said yes. You didnt even say yes. He just said some weird things. Seeing Lee Han desperately in denial, Priest Tigilling stopped trying to say something. said Professor Passelette with a sigh of relief. thank god. thank god. If you guys had even attacked These days, its a bit dangerous because were preparing for great magic. Great magic? Lee Han asked while hiding his wariness. Whether it was a professor or a senior, preparing great magic within Einrogard was not good for the first year students. The moment they make a mistake because they are picky, they all have to bear the damage together. okay. I need to figure out where the new students are next year. Even though the headmaster is doing the housework, I cant be without pressure. ! Lee Han realized what he meant and was shocked. Those things are possible with foresight magic? Come to think of it, there was no reason not to use the power of magic to bring in freshmen from various backgrounds from all over the empire. And, of course, finding the location of these freshmen went into precognitive magic. Nevertheless, there was one reason Lee Han had never thought of. The scale of the magic was so great that it was absurd. No matter how much he uses the power accumulated in Einrogard, he predicts the position of a qualified person throughout the empire Priest Tigilling seemed to be shocked like Yihan, but his eyes widened and he said nothing. That much, the skeleton headmasters magic was shocking. I think the rebound will be too much but Priest Tizzling said hesitantly, and Professor Passelette smiled and gave the half-demon priest an admirable look. Most of the reaction is handled by the principal and his prisoners, so dont worry. I think there was something strange just now. Anyway, did I just say something really weird? It looks like youve gotten pretty deep Professor Passelette murmured slightly puzzled. Originally, when I was so deeply immersed in wisdom, I used to say a few useful words even if I was talking useless nonsense. But there was nothing like that. None. Tigillings strange silence bothered him, but Professor Passelette decided to move on without asking further. okay. Its a pity. Sometimes I come across something useful. The professor looked around and shook the opaque gray mist that surrounded the trees in the forest with his staff. It looks like it again. Isnt it just fog? More than fog, it is dregs. Since Im working on such a large-scale magic, things like that keep happening. If you touch it, you may see hallucinations, so be careful. Seeing the professor tell him that now, Lee Han was slightly moved. Hmm Not knowing what the student was thinking, Professor Passelette looked at the two in thought. As the thought grew longer, Lee Han, who was in front of him, felt slightly ominous. Fundamentally, it was rare for professors to think long and hard about their students. I. professor. We need to collect rock plantain for our job, but this is taking longer than expected It did. But now that I think about it, it seems like a waste of mana too much. ?? However, Professor Passelette, who had not listened to what Lee Han said, made up his mind alone and opened his mouth again. okay. It must have been fate that we met like this, but I have to show it once more this time. Follow me both. It will be as interesting as learning the Foresight Magic. Originally, he was a professor who had a laissez-faire attitude that he did not care much about his students and said that those who learn should learn on their own. However, the two disciples in front of me were a bit special among the disciples. Tigillings qualities were outstanding enough to draw attention among the foresight wizards, and Wodanaz just Id be happy if I showed you this. The other personalities of Professor Passelette strongly agreed. C Very well thought out! As I said before, genius shouldnt be boring! C I think so too Of course, Lee Han was deeply frustrated. Ever since I saw the professor after the sun went down, I thought it was ominous. At that moment, I should have turned around and ran away, but it was a big mistake to look at it with curiosity. To make such a mistake, I still had a long way to go as a student at Einrogard. Do you know what the professor is trying to show you? When Lee Han was so frustrated, Priest Tigiling tilted his head and asked. As a Tigilling priest, he couldnt have guessed at all. no. I dont know either. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then why are you frustrated? * * * Great magic that could affect the entire empire was not something that even the skeleton headmaster could use at will. Einrogards magic, as old as the skeleton headmaster. A terrain that has one of the best pulses of magic in the empire. In addition, outstanding wizards who will now help the skeleton headmaster, and treasonous criminals who will vomit blood and die instead of various minions, and so on. As this process was progressing, unusual phenomena that were not normally seen were occurring all over Einrogard. Professor Passelet swung his wand again. Then the fog I had seen before dissipated once again, revealing the path in the forest clearly. this. Its a little rough today. Youd better just follow me. ? Yihan and Priest Tigilling didnt know what they were talking about, but they quickly understood the meaning. The road just created disappeared in an instant and was filled with dense trees. Professor Passelette walked freely among the trees, as if there were signposts. It was breaking through this natural labyrinth with the power of foresight magic. Dismissed! One of the stones in Professor Passelettes bracelet was shattered. Lee Han immediately pulled out his staff. What enemy are you? No, no. Its bad luck, not the enemy. Bad luck prevented me from beating myself up. Its an exorcism. You guys will also learn to make this time. Wisdom Mages learned not only foreknowledge, but also for control of that future. Controlling it could have sounded grandiose. In fact, rather than control, it was more like a desperate attempt to change the direction of a huge stream of water just a little bit. But even a little bit of it was desperate for the wisdom mages. It was because predicting the future was so dangerous. One of the countermeasures was this kind of exorcism. It breaks like this when it detects bad luck, but even if it doesnt look very useful I really want it! When the disciple, who usually did not show material desire, shouted with sincerity, Professor Paselette was slightly taken aback. Thats right. youll learn soon At this point ok. It was properly raised. Professor Passelette looked around and finally found what he was looking for. It was Sam. However, the clear water did not stagnant as usual, and it was a swaying spring with a murky gray color like the fog we saw earlier. Do you know what this is, everyone? Is it a well of poison? Professor Passelette, realizing that Lee Han was joking, burst into laughter. Im not kidding. no. Its like the dregs that flowed out during this great magic trick. Originally, it would just cause hallucinations, but if there is a wizard who can control it in such a high concentration situation Professor Passelette swung his staff and memorized a spell. The air around him became quieter and quieter, and the noise disappeared. I couldnt hear the bugs or birds that are common in the forest. On a limited basis, it becomes a very sharpening tool for foresight. The professor threw the gourd at Lee Han. Take a drink. It will be a fun experience. While Lee Han cautiously approached Sam with the gourd, Priest Tizzelling asked a question. So this fountain enhances your foresight? okay. Is it fun? I was really surprised. How effective is it? If its short, 3 seconds, if its long, about 10 seconds? Even that alone was incredibly great. Foresight was an ability that could not be easily touched even by magic. Gulp- As Lee Han drank the spring water, Professor Pacelett asked in a voice filled with anticipation. How is it? For a moment, did you feel omniscience that you could hit anything? ? Lee Han hesitated. Even after the time the professor had spoken, the feeling he had just spoken did not go away. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Isnt something strange? Priest Tigilling tilted his head and asked the professor. The strangeness in Lee Hans eyes did not disappear even after time passed. Professor Passelette must have realized that too, and looked at Lee Han with a little embarrassment. Are you okay? Lee Han had no answer. As if there was something in the air, he just stared blankly and was silent. Realizing that his student was peeking into the future with enhanced foresight, Professor Passelette muttered in a troubled voice. I shouldnt be like this Whats wrong!? Realizing that the situation was serious, Priest Tizzlings voice became urgent. Originally, it should be about a few seconds, but if its this long the future you see will be that much longer. People who didnt know anything felt comfortable peeking into the future, but the more experienced wizards of prediction were more cautious about peeking into the future. To peek into the future is to check one of many possibilities. From the moment it was confirmed, that possibility became not just a possibility, but an intense destiny, attracting the wizard. In a way, it was like the wizard who peeked into the future became a puppet of fate. It was relatively safe if you briefly and briefly glimpsed the fragments of the future, but the story was different if you had enhanced foresight. There was a high possibility of seeing a much more specific and diverse future and being bound by it. Besides, didnt you know from before that this disciples ability for foresight was excellent? Then cut off your wisdom! Priest Tigilling shouted in a loud voice that was not normally seen. In contrast, Professor Passelets voice grew more and more hoarse. Theres a lot of magical power so much outside interference Priest Tizzling wanted to know what he was talking about, but after struggling desperately, he succeeded in understanding it. So, are you saying that the boy of the Wodanaz family has no means of interfering because the external resistance is too high? Then is there no other way?! All I can do is wait How much?! No, more than that, why does the effect last so long! because he is so talented? Professor Passelette called the other personalities to come out, but the other personalities were dead silent. The personalities who said it was good to make the disciples drink the spring water earlier became silent as a group when a problem arose. Is it possible that time can last longer just because you are originally talented? Normally, its almost impossible, so I didnt take it into account Lee Han, who was staring into the sky, lowered his head and then raised his head. Then he slowly opened his mouth. I get it. ??? for a moment! I dont know what youre thinking right now, but what youre thinking right now is not an unconditional answer! Professor Passelette tried to dissuade his student. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Usually, wizards deeply engrossed in foreknowledge thought that only the future they saw was the correct answer, and moved full of confidence. However, that was only one of the possibilities, and there was nothing good about overconfidence Professor. I already know what I have to do. Lee Hans voice was calm, but there was a fanatical certainty that was not usually seen in it. Professor Passelette was frustrated. The disciple was trying to go through the same cases that countless mages had experienced before. Think carefully. Why would you not believe the words of a wizard who is more experienced and superior than you? Professors keep fooling us, dont they? Professor Passelette honestly had nothing to say even with ten mouths. Priest Tigiling. lets go. I have work to do. Oh yes. The boy of the Wodanaz family always had a strong presence, but now that he was bound by the future, he spread a stronger presence. At the tone of his speech that he would not allow even the slightest objection, Priest Tigilling unknowingly adjusted his posture. * * * White Tiger Tower students actively exchanged opinions with the work golem in front of them. So, Rapadell. Why cant you move this? you said that. Just because you learn dark magic doesnt mean you can control a golem unconditionally! Then why are you learning black magic, but the golem kkeok. Dry! dry it! When Raphael, enraged, grabbed his friend by the collar, the White Tiger Tower students quickly rushed to stop the fight. I have to move that golem somehow. The workload is too much. thats right. Why would you learn magic? I learned to use it at times like this. The White Tiger Tower students shift this week was to clean the large warehouse west of the main building. The items stored inside were, of course, construction materials such as large rocks used for castle walls, so it took too much time to remove them by force. Magic is what is needed at times like this, but for first-year students, this task was too difficult for them to overcome on their own. At least, the one that seemed most probable was the golem that was excavated the other day, but even this golem was not easy to operate or control Just call Wardanaj. I have prepared a reward for Wodanaz. Okay. With the finals approaching, I need to save money. If you want to call Wodanaz when you are studying for your final, it wont cost you more money. Raphael wondered whether to point out that his friends were calling groceries money, or that he was trying to enlist Wodanazs help in preparing for his final exams. Why doesnt it work like this? I put in quite a bit of magic Amplify it a bit more. And what if it breaks down? Will something like that break? Even Wodanazs mana can withstand it Tak-Tak- Lee Han, who arrived at the scene where the White Tiger Tower students were discussing the golem, lightly tapped the floor with his staff. The students of the White Tiger Tower were stunned. Woah Wordanaz! What brought you here? Who called you? Whether his friends were embarrassed or not, Lee Han looked around and said calmly. Follow me. ? ???? Lee Han didnt say anything more and turned away. Seeing this, the students of the White Tiger Tower shouted in a fit of rage. Hey Wodanaz! Shouldnt you explain properly! thats right! If you just tell me to follow you, dont you think we have to follow? Did you see us like that?! The students shouted and chased after Lee Han, who was walking ahead. Priest Tizzling, who was next to Lee Han, looked at the White Tiger Tower students with a puzzled look. Arent they following me? I couldnt understand why he was grumbling like that. Its a word of refusal that he wont follow, just by looking at what he says with his mouth? * * * Tutanta. Do you know why Wodanaz is doing that? no. Moradi. I was going to ask you too. The students of each tower gathered in the middle of the night were puzzled and talked. Lee Han knocked on the door with a hard face and asked me to follow him, so I was curious about the reason. Gainando, who was yawning, looked at the two leaders of the other tower and asked. what. Didnt you guys come here without knowing? okay. Prince. Do you know anything? no. I dont even know Rather, if you came without knowing Did you come for the same reason as me? Is it the same reason? Giselle asked again, not understanding what he was talking about. Does Cainando have any other reasons for coming here? As close as he was to Wardanaz, he might have heard something. Didnt you come here because you were afraid of being scolded by Lee Han? Oh, isnt it? When the two enraged friends tried to attack, Kainando hurriedly backed away and escaped from the Blue Dragon Tower students. Gainan himself didnt know it, but what he just said unexpectedly hit the two of them right in the middle. Originally, they werent the two people who would listen to such bottomless orders. I was overwhelmed by Lee Hans momentum, like a different person! Realizing this fact through Kainandos intelligence, the two blushed with hurt pride. I have something to tell you. ? Tigilling Priest called the two. The priest spoke carefully so that the other students could not hear. Wardanajs condition is not normal right now. as expected! Actually, I knew that. ??? Priest Tigilling was taken aback by the twos reaction. How did you know? Priest. Ive been working in my own guild for a long time. You can tell if its normal or not just by looking at its expression. What does that matter? Priest. I was born into a family of knights from the north and raised with the blade. You can tell what condition they are in just by looking at their eyes. Did the knights have that ability? Priest Tigilling was puzzled, but it was not important for now, so he passed on. All right. It would be comfortable to talk about the fact that the two of you knew in advance. The priest briefly explained what condition Lee Han was in. Surprised, Salchow asked, wondering if Wodanaz had mistakenly summoned a spirit or demon and lost consciousness. Are you in a state of awakening? Are you bound by the future because you saw it? Similar. He said that he is concentrating all his mind to complete the future he saw for himself. While Priest Tizzling was talking, Yoner came to me with a sullen face. I tried to make him eat a vomiting potion, but he refused. It wont work. If your foresight is reduced now, it will hinder you from perfecting the future. really. Mr Mackin. They said they knew each other. what? really? Yoner looked at them both in surprise. I dont understand how you knew in advance. I didnt know exactly, I just guessed. It doesnt matter now. So, Maykin. Force-feeding a vomiting potion? Is that possible? Yoner tilted his head. He was originally a friend with overwhelming combat power, but now he has sharp foresight. A moderate approach could be noticed and punished in advance. Realizing the fact, the friends frowned. Has everyone gathered? depart. Lee Han looked around at his friends and then turned around. Then one of the White Tiger Tower students took a sneak peek and crawled on all fours and attempted to enter the bush. I cant spend the rest of my time working! puck! Lee Han didnt even look back and threw a water ball to subdue his friend. Everyone was stunned by its overwhelming appearance. A gap! Isnt the casting time much faster than usual!? It was suffocating when the monster who was already strong like a monster strengthened even more. couldnt Wardanaz see a future that benefits us all? Salchow opened his mouth to see the positives somehow. Giselle was slightly shaken by those words. Certainly Wodanaz was a bit of a madman, but he wasnt a sleazy bastard playing shallow tricks to make a profit for himself. Are you really moving towards a future that benefits all students? for a moment. This is Could it be? The students who followed Lee Han into the main building felt a sense of incongruity. If its a passageway connected to the warehouse on the second floor of the main building? C We welcome challengers. A huge statue was walking as if welcoming the students. A powerful statue that overpowered Lee Han and other friends at once. The appearance of the statue froze the students. * * * What is it? whats the matter? What is that? The students who did not know the identity of the statue were not vigilant even when it approached. Pod! Then, the statue immediately teleported the students staff and moved it into its own hands. ?!?!? What is this?! Even the students who were not familiar with the magic seemed to intuit the power of the statue. Did such a statue ever exist? Dont back down. Lee Han said in an emotionless voice. That enemy is not a fearful enemy. It is an enemy that can be defeated enough. Im more afraid of you right now The friends were in a fierce conflict over whether the statue in front of them was more frightening or the one behind them. Go ahead! With a shout, Lee Han pushed his friends from behind and advanced together. I will break this statue today and hold the secret behind it in my hands! Chapter 529 Chapter 529 C The number of challengers is a bit low The statue was a bit puzzled by the students running towards it. There were many students who had challenged so far, but it was the first time that they were fighting as a group like this. Wardanaz. Please order! You feet, fold the ground. Hands, cut your enemies apart. Cloak The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had received various strengthening magics, charged forward with confidence. Among the first year students, the ones most familiar with battles using strengthening magic were, of course, the White Tiger Tower students. Apparently, the battle using reinforcement magic was similar to the battle of knights, unlike normal magic battles. In addition to such pride, the white tiger tower students, who had much more strengthening magic on their backs than usual, had no choice but to be bold. Giselle furrowed her eyebrows at the sight. The enemy is not formidable, but to charge like that. Of course, even if the opponent was strong, he couldnt keep avoiding his body. As one of the strengths this side has is numbers, it was essential to somehow send out scouts to keep the opponent in check and get information. However, it was completely different to take on the role reluctantly and to run excitedly just because I had some magic. Come on! A student from the White Tiger Tower shouted while covering himself with a shield. Sharpened reflexes and a body full of vitality gave him the confidence to respond to any attack. puck! However, the student at the White Tiger Tower rolled sideways in silence. ??! The statues attack didnt come from the front, but from the side. The statue swung the club into the air and continued to attack without stopping. To anyone who saw it, it looked like they were doing nothing in the air, but to the students of the White Tiger Tower, it was a terrible attack that flew continuously from blind spots. From the side, from the back, from the bottom, from the top, etc., the space-shifted attack flew from an unexpected direction, and the White Tiger Tower students rolled around. This is What nonsense! The students of the White Tiger Tower were astonished at the feeling of being denied the common sense of swordsmanship they had learned throughout their lives. And that wasnt all. The Black Turtle Tower students behind them were similarly shocked. Even in their eyes, the movements of the White Tiger Tower students who received the strengthening magic were so fast that they did not dare to deal with them. However, the statue was easily overpowered to such an extent that all of those things felt meaningless. Wardanaz! Is there any way to attack? okay. what?! Keep moving forward. The students were shocked to see Wodanaz giving instructions with an expressionless face. He didnt get angry or threaten, but from his cold appearance, I could feel the aura that he would not allow any refutation. The usual Wodanaz that was incredibly kind! Friends belatedly realized that the image of Wodanaz, who used to hit him on the back of the head with the cane and nag him, was actually a very kind and kind Wodanaz. Come back to the original you, Wardanaz! This is not like you! quietly. Go ahead. Sobbing. Wardanaz. I like the original you No, I didnt particularly like it, but more than now While the students of the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower sadly prepared to attack again, Lee Han looked at the statue. The downside of extremely high difficulty magic like space magic was always its casting speed. The statue in front of my eyes borrowed the power of Einroguard and was casting at an unbelievable speed, but the fundamental limitations would not disappear. It was the right strategy to use numbers to consume the opponent and disperse their concentration. In front of him, the friends of the White Tiger Tower were screaming and flying away, but there was no cloud in Lee Hans heart, who was bound by the fate of the future. Salco. its your turn good. Use earth elemental magic to cover your vision as much as possible. Salco nodded and gestured, as if he felt that there was no point in arguing now. Sand, cover your eyes! In an instant, dust rose and covered my face. It was undeniable that Wodanaz was a bit insane, but his judgment was sharp. To think that Salcho knew exactly what magic he knew how to use and then give instructions like this to use it right away when needed. Ratford. Cast the < Confusion Sand > spell. Shiles. Cast < rock launch > magic. Turn 30 degrees to the right. Lee Han, who was talking, swung his staff. Then, a water bead was created and fiercely stuck in front of the feet of the White Tiger Tower student who was trying to get away by taking advantage of the dust. Advance. Wodhanaz please come back to your original self! * * * Although bloody and fierce battles were taking place, there were surprisingly some students who were satisfied with the atmosphere. The Blue Dragon Tower students did just that. Kuh Wodanaz guy. That is the dignity of a great nobility. Nilia, who was pulling a string, stared at her friend in the Blue Dragon Tower in amazement. What nonsense!? Thats just crazy! what? no. Nilia. You talk too harshly. To a friend! The Blue Dragon Tower students were rather taken aback by Nilias reaction. No matter how much you call your friend crazy. Maybe Nylia doesnt like Wardanaz very much? Oh no. I was talkative No, thats crazy! When one of the Blue Dragon Tower students was forcibly teleported and hung upside down from the ceiling, Nylia tried to jump over but came to her senses. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how you look at it, this is insane. Thats not crazy, its noble. thats right. Among the aristocratic families, the great aristocratic families with both history and reputation were always respected. People from aristocrats admired its unwavering dignity and authority, and sometimes even misunderstood it. like right now My friend went off his ankle and is telling me to run again! It is an inevitable sacrifice for the cause. thats right. Its a virtue that anyone with commanding authority should have. While talking, Lee Han spoke from the side. Looks like the wound has healed. Go back in. okay. Wodanaz! I am going right now! After stopping the bleeding, the Blue Dragon Tower students excitedly rushed with their staffs. Nilia couldnt keep her mouth shut. No no! Nilia. The bow stopped. hey! ? Lee Han averted his gaze, puzzled. Nilia, who had been screaming, felt her hair turn white as soon as our eyes met. Shooting now! okay. Nylia grumbled inwardly and fired an arrow. The statues either erased ranged attacks with space movement, or summoned other statues and used them as shields. All attacks continued to be blocked, but it was meaningful. During these attacks, the distance between the students and the statue was getting closer and closer. Of course, the students were being beaten that much Tak- Nilia looked away when someone next to her dropped a staff. It seemed that the princess had accidentally dropped her wand while casting the spell. Princess. Are you okay? If youre tired, take a break The followers next to the princess hurriedly spoke out. Seeing that, Nilia grumbled further inwardly. If I had been in the royal family, I would have had more friends. No matter how you think about it, it seemed more advantageous to expand friendships with people from the imperial family rather than those from the Shadow Patrol in the northern mountains. Nilia didnt hate Adenart, but she couldnt help but be jealous that she made friends even if she just stayed still. its okay. But Its really good. Adenart hurriedly sent his followers away and secretly noticed Lee Han. Then he vigorously swung his staff and cast a spell. For some reason, it seemed that the movements were louder than before and the voice of the mantra was louder. ? Seeing that, Nilia felt something familiar. Its as if he saw himself watching Wodanaz Isnt it? Just as I was about to pass it on, thinking it must be an illusion, Adenart dropped the wand again. I made another mistake because I wasnt used to doing big movements. Nilia, who was looking at that figure, met the eyes of the princess. Adenart became contemplative and looked at Nilia, asking her to turn a blind eye. Nilia involuntarily nodded her head. The princess let out a sigh of relief and bowed her head. Then he cast his magic again. Just what was it? Nilia thought she had just been dreaming. Nylia! Go ahead! I built a new wall, so stick behind it! hey. It seems like I just became close with the princess What nonsense are you talking about!? Go ahead! * * * Now. The moment the distance was reduced by more than half, Lee Han, who was only giving orders from behind, started running with all the castable magic on himself. Sharkan was the first to attack with a bloody sound. bang! It was a statue that had only been lightly subdued until now, but it spared no effort against Sharkan. Thats how I felt that the opponent was a threat. jump! Lee Han spread < Ogonin''s Fog > through the dust, then created an ice clone and charged at it. The moment the statue swung the club to blow away the ice alter ego, the club froze and the movement slowed down. At the same time, the skeleton warriors rushed out. With one hand, the statue restrained Lee Han, who had not yet come out of the fog, and with the other hand holding a club, he boldly swung it to knock down the skeleton warriors. At that moment, the skeleton warriors exploded in succession. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The moment the club was moved to space, there was no choice but to take some damage from the explosions around it. The statue let out a cry of admiration. C Such a wonderful! But Lee Han did not stop. The opponent only had one arm broken. Water octanes that were created in the air flew in. The statue, realizing that it was much heavier than the attacks it had so far, reinforced its defenses. However, Lee Han was already running on the other side of Suoctan like a gale. The statue, which was most wary of this approach, tried to space-shift the rock in the direction of Lee Han, just as it had subdued Lee Han last time. At that moment, as if Lee Han expected the magic, he turned and accelerated explosively. Unbelievable, the statue felt defeat in its astonishing appearance. -You lost! After a battle of attrition by friends, an explosive surprise attack aimed at the moment when the statue was depleted the most. On top of that, they hid the fact that they could predict space movement magic until the end, and then brought it out at the decisive moment to catch them off guard. It was a great challenge that anyone who saw it had no choice but to admit. -You can pass behind this The statue started to fall apart. Having achieved the purpose for which it was created by being defeated, it is now time to return to the soil. Right- Before the statue was scattered, a piece of ore was embedded in Lee Hans cane. It was a mark that those who won the challenge deservedly received it. This token, enchanted with a simple teleportation spell, will show a new path to the wizard who defeated the statue. C Whoops. Sorcery and friendship triumph. The students in the back were a bit puzzled by the word friendship, but kept quiet. Wardanaz was still a bit scared. Lee Han, who received the token, stood still. ? ? The students wondered why Wodanaz was doing that. what? Did you make a mistake? Oh, did I rush too late? Lee Han slowly turned around. Then he opened his mouth. What are you all doing here? Ship trap question? Chapter 530 Chapter 530 The friends thought Lee Han was testing them, so they looked at each other with caution. However, Lee Han asked again, looking at his friends as if he was genuinely curious. What are you all doing here? You Forcing you to Were you fighting? Lee Han hesitated at his friends reply. You said I was forcing you to fight? huh. What nonsense. Lee Han smiled. Are you the ones who will hear that you guys are forced to do it? My friends were so unfair that I felt like I was suffocating. What was even more unfortunate was that those words were true to some extent. Thats right Thats right! You really did it!! Gainando shouted with a voice full of resentment. Look at this!! ? Lee Han looked at the blue bruises around Gainandos eyes and asked. Did it happen during a fight? no. This is the white tiger top guy who hit me while dodging an attack. Other than that, the clothes here. Your clothes are torn. Right. I guess the fight wasnt too intense? The students reacted violently to Lee Hans words. no! That son of a prince was lucky! Cant you see the bandage now! At the hot cry, Lee Han waved his hand as if he understood. i get it. okay. sleep ugh. Lee Han felt a belated headache. As if recalling what had happened during sleepwalking belatedly, the sense of reviving memories that had been cut off came flooding in. Drinking the questionable spring water, suddenly my whole mind is filled with a sense of certainty, I call my friends and run here Huh. Why did I do that? Some of the students wanted to curse, but they held back. After swearing, the Wardanaj from earlier could have reappeared and attacked them. Yoner asked in a worried voice. Lee Han. are you okay? okay. It seems that the duration is completely over. Knowing the future is definitely dangerous Knowing with your head and experiencing it yourself were also different. After being fascinated by the future once, I was able to feel that blind sense was never positive. Some might say that its so wrong to move on the optimal path toward the most reasonable future, but Thats not necessarily a good thing. Seeing my friends around me wearing bandages and splints, I thought it might be dangerous. From my point of view, predicting the future is a really dangerous thing to do. Wodanaz. i think so too. We wizards need to be more humble. Seeing the long discussions of the White Tiger Tower students, who usually dont have much interest in magic, it seems that they have developed a fear of Wisdom Magic. Yoner opened his mouth to change the mood. Still, if you look at the positive side You somehow broke through the difficulties! If it wasnt for that spring, it wouldnt have been possible. Makin. I broke my ankle. Makin. My neck hasnt turned to the side since a while ago. Pretending not to hear what his friends were saying, Yoner pointed forward. Arent you curious what lies behind you? An enemy so strong was blocking the way? They say there are treasures left behind by our ancestors. Definitely The students who were groaning over their injuries were tempted to go over again. Having spent nearly a year at Ein Rogard, the common sense of the students had pretty much collapsed. Even if you cant turn around because of a broken ankle or a sprained neck, youll start by checking the loot. yes? Realizing that the mood of his friends had changed, Yoner nodded. Then he quietly whispered to Lee Han. But whats inside? I dont know either. huh? I dont know either. You didnt go in. Strengthened foresight Lee Han intuitively judged, The first thing to do now is to knock down the statue and break through the underground passage to find what the seniors left behind There was no Maybe there is a record left by the seniors about the exam they took first? That sounds like a bit disappointing. what? What is so important? Lee Han was shocked by Yoners remarks. What else is more important to students than information related to study? I wish I had some meat. pork. Id rather have a drink. Then, pickled pork? no. Fools. Meat is available everywhere. Sweets are the best! Its a cake. Prince, didnt you eat candy during the day earlier? Its not? no. ate. You were bragging about it in front of us. Its not? Hearing the conversation from behind, Lee Han said firmly. Thats why theyre weird. Leehan, youre a bit weird too Yoner thought so, but swallowed it in his heart for the sake of his friend who suffered. * * * Kiki- Fortunately, there were no traps after the statue disappeared. The students carefully opened the heavy door and entered. As it was used as a warehouse for seniors, the large underground space smelled of dry dust. Wind The princess called in the wind to remove the dust. Gainando, who was next to him, was cold and glared at Adenart. Check the shelf first. for a moment. Watch out for traps. At Salkos words, the students of the Black Turtle Tower asked back. What kind of magic should I check? Wait a minute. The students threw a respectful look at the strong leaders answer. One of the qualities a leader must have is competence. Only those who faced difficulties and came up with solutions right away deserved leadership. Wardanaz. Can you feel the magic on that shelf over there? Cant you feel anything? hmm. thanks. Salcho returned and told his friends. There are no traps. The Black Turtle Tower students took out items from the shelf with complicated expressions. This is competent me? Mmm. Lee Han looked around with a disappointed gaze. A few bottles of alcohol from the seniors on the shelf outside and some expired potions. And some scribbles or notes. The grand scheme to take down the mad skull is about to be completed heck heck youll never imagine what were up to Its nutritious. Lee Han frowned. What Lee Han wanted was systematic information about upcoming lectures and exams, not this kind of lamentation. Of course, if you think about it, this is not unusual. The probability that there would be anything useful in a warehouse that hadnt been used by people for a while was originally low. However, it was true that it was disappointing from the perspective of entering after a life-and-death duel with the statue. At least I expected that there would be something more useful than the outside ? Lee Han, who was moving his steps, realized that only the inside of the warehouse was exceptionally clean. Unlike other dusty spaces, it was clear that this one was protected by various magic circles. what? Lee Han was puzzled and checked inside. Starting with the dust-blocking magic circle, various barriers were protecting the inner space. And what occupied most of the space was a huge artifact whose purpose I had never seen before. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The round-shaped artifact, lightly taller than a person, looked like a gateway made by weaving odds and ends. What an artifact? -9/7 C The artifact just doesnt work! damn it I need to finish this before I graduate. Otherwise, I have no face with the senior who inherited this. -9/13 C Found a solution in the mad skeletons warehouse. The Orichalcon latch solved the problem of closing the drive unit! haha! Lets see. Ill be sure to solve the problem and tell you that youve succeeded in the mad skulls face! -9/15 -I am a scum that does not deserve to enter Einrogard. -9/18 -I drank some mad skull brandy with my friends, and my energy returned. Damn Ein Rogard. damn magic. I cant believe Im already in my golden year. It seems like yesterday that I was an iron head. Can I really complete this? -9/22 -Space magic is like a plague of imperial magic. I shouldnt have researched this in the first place. -10/2 C Even though I have completed the related magic formula, I cant possibly satisfy the magical power. How do you reduce the amount of horsepower here? Where do you get the missing horsepower? Should I make a request to my ancestor? -10/25 -All my hard work for three weeks was in vain. Even the heart of the Behemoth could not satisfy the amount of mana. Oh, if I could use all of Einrogards magical power like a crazy skeleton! -11/10 C After giving up, I feel comfortable and sad. It was comforting to burn down a warehouse of crazy skeletons with my friends. Perhaps, as much as we have improved our magic, if we all work together, we might be able to give the mad skeleton a shot. -11/17 -Damn it. Was there a more severe punishment room? I ran into the mad skeleton for no reason. -11/20 C I ended up trying to destroy the dimension gate artifact. After all, I couldnt break what I inherited from my senior. Its garbage that cant be operated, but its enchanted so that it doesnt break. If any of my juniors find this artifact, I would like to earnestly ask them not to destroy it. Of course it will break. Because I broke it down and got what I needed. However, this is a really great artifact that has been passed down and perfected from generation to generation ?!!!! Lee Han was surprised when he finished reading the journal placed next to him. Dimensional gateway Artifact?? The illusion that magic is a miraculous study that makes the impossible possible quickly disappeared after only three months of learning magic. Magic was a discipline that ran with more severe rules and theories than reality, not a shortcut to ignoring rules and order. One of the cases that made me realize that was space movement. Space-time magic boasted a level of difficulty so severe that no school was created within the empire, and space movement boasted an even more bloody level of difficulty as it was one of the representative magics. Even if the magic that moves matter one step forward right now is cast by an ordinary wizard, the brain is smashed and the blood vessels are ruptured. And this difficulty jumped exponentially as the distance increased and the number of targets increased. As such, it wouldnt be wrong to just say impossible in terms of a dimension gate artifact. Somehow it seemed unstable as if it would collapse soon. When I wondered why he made the artifact look like a messy mess, it must have been a desperate attempt to satisfy the necessary mana and activate magic. Even if it had the durability to be destroyed after casting it once, the casting itself would have been impossible without doing this. However, in spite of such efforts, the artifact was not completed. Lee Han honestly shuddered at the tenacity felt in this artifact. to run away from school like this. Looking at the design and records of the artifact, the destination was not too far from here in the first place. My primary goal was to just escape the school. If it was like that, there would have been many other ways, but it was truly magical that he insisted on this way. I understand. Lee Han understood the feelings of his seniors. Even if it started lightly at first, it was completed little by little, and the headmaster of the skeleton laughed at him in the middle, saying, Can such a thing be possible? Lee Han, who was immersed in emotion for a moment, looked away. Ill have to disband it. As the senpai left behind, this inoperable artifact had many valuable materials. It was a luxury to just leave it alone. Woo woo woo woo woo- ? ???? At that moment, a huge roar came from the artifact, and everyone in the warehouse looked away. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 What is it? whats the matter? Is the artifact working? Wodanaz. Did you make it work? Lee Han frowned and replied. no. It just worked. what? Nonsense. The Artifact works as it pleases. What kind of idiot made that happen? Salchow said incredulously. The safety of being cast only when the caster wants it was the foundation of the foundations for the artifact. Artifacts that act on their own without wanting to are not called artifacts. It is commonly called a trap. Seniors. The students were dumbfounded and silent. senior right? No thats absurd. okay. Salco. Im dumbfounded too. Lee Han sighed when he saw the dimensional gateway artifact that was flickering like a blaze. It was hard to believe, but the seniors who made this didnt care about safety in the slightest. Originally, clear spells and actions were required to activate the artifact. However, the seniors omitted all of that in order to squeeze out a little bit of efficiency. It was completed in a simple and ignorant way, forcibly sucking in mana and activating it the moment you set foot on the area near the artifact. This was a simple ignorant method, to put it mildly, and a very dangerous method. The seniors designed it themselves and had a lot of experience, so they could withdraw right away if they felt it was dangerous, but the less experienced juniors could collapse from exhaustion of horse power in one mistake. Shouldnt I have put on a little more safety gear when I graduated because I was worried about my juniors? Are all the seniors only bastards? no. Wodanaz. You said I was dumbfounded. ? Lee Han looked at Salko as if he was talking about something. Why didnt you notice while the artifact was absorbing this much magic? If you read the journal, you might not notice it. child. Lee Han grumbled at the mean friends attitude of not ignoring mistakes and blaming them. Of course, the students listening to the enchantment did not agree with Lee Hans words. Whats a guy who can feel even a weak flow of magic from a few meters away Uuuung. Whoops. Woo woo woo- The dimensional gateway artifact continued to emit a roar as it blinked. The light grew stronger and sparks flew in the air, but the Dimensional Gate Artifact continued to work without stopping. Wardanaz. Are you okay? Why are you doing this? The artifact worked? I guess it just started. Even though it absorbed a huge amount of mana enough to shake the surroundings, the Dimensional Gate Artifact just worked. In order to form a proper gateway, he had to absorb dozens of times more mana than he had just absorbed. Lee Han, who grasped the structure of the artifact that greedily absorbs mana, waved his hand at his friends. Dont come any closer. If the area of absorbing mana increases for no reason, you will suffer from mana depletion. Wodanaz What. It is only natural to be concerned about this. Lee Han said in a warm voice to his friends who seemed to be moved. As I had overworked my friends earlier, I needed to show a little bit of concern now. no. Are you not coming out The friends were staring at Lee Han with whispers. No matter how much mana he had, he was whispering whether it was right to leave Wodanaz alone now. No matter how you look at it, the amount of horse power required by the artifact was too abnormal. To think that the huge amount of magical power was just activating it. So, how much horsepower do you need to properly form a gateway? Im okay. I usually dont mind saying that. Gainando murmured. Usually when Kainando said Im fine!, it was rare that things went well. This bastard is ominous! You are talking nonsense! The Blue Dragon Tower students beat Kainando on the back. Im worried about something else. In fact, Lee Han was not worried about the mana that was absorbing like a waterfall. If he felt the pain caused by the exhaustion of mana, he was going to get out immediately, but his body was perfectly fine. My friends worries were even more embarrassing. What Lee Han was worried about was the durability of this artifact. It was an artifact that was completed somehow after removing all functions for efficiency and performance. What if it explodes while charging mana? The headmaster must laugh really loudly. At best, I defeated that powerful enemy and found the treasure inside, but I was annihilated because of an artifact that my seniors made strangely. It was a story that the skeleton headmaster would giggle for a week. Can you all set the table over there? Uh uh. okay. At Lee Hans words, the students hurriedly set up a table. It was wise to prepare a cover in case the artifact exploded. hmm. Salco. I want you to cast a spell and fill the gap with soil. i get it. Salko cast earth elemental magic to reinforce the back of the table. Even if a shock came from this, it wouldnt fly away easily. hmm. Princess. Can you summon a spirit to make it stronger? Adenart quickly summoned the spirits and strengthened the barricade. The barricade made of sand and water and pebbles was so hard that it would not budge even with moderate kicks. hmm. Trying to be a bit fuzzy with this. Guinan Island. Summon some bone elements. Lets mix it up more and strengthen it. The students expressions gradually changed subtly. If I had to reinforce the barricade this much wouldnt I just have to run away? Lee Han, noticing his friends expressions, quickly made an excuse. I do it just in case. Its still okay. There is no problem with the flow of magical power. I didnt notice while the artifact was absorbing magic that would kill some wizards Salcho. Do you feel good when you keep biting into your friends mistakes like that? huh? Oh no. It wasnt like that. Salko was a little taken aback when Lee Han appealed to his emotions. Having said that, I dont have anything else to say but Im going to go to the middle of the day!! ! Look at that! Its a crack! The students opened their eyes wide. Surprisingly, cracks were forming in the air! As if a powerful being from another dimension crossed over to this continent, a crack formed in the space, and beyond that, a completely different landscape from the underground warehouse shook. Whoa Wodanaz!!! You are a hero!!! You are our hero!!! The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been complaining until earlier, If you drink one more bottle of that bastards foresight potion, well all die, roared. I was dubious about it, but the cracks in this space were proof that the Dimensional Gate Artifact was functioning properly. Check it! check! Where are you connected? Looking at you. Im looking but I cant see it! Keugh! Wodanaz! Cant we get closer?! If youre dry and want to search, come closer. That theres nothing to say. Lee Han tried to remember as much as possible what he could see through the crackling dimensional gate. Isnt it inside the mansion? At first glance, the place where the dimensional gateway was connected was a pretty antique mansion. Lee Han wondered if this gateway was connected to the mansion of a noble family in a village or city not far from Ein Lorgard. If there were students from the Blue Dragon Tower among the seniors, connecting them to the family mansion would have been the safest choice. Chick-Geek- ! Hearing the eerie noise coming from the artifact, Lee Han quickly looked away. A dimensional gateway artifact that looks like it was made by crawling out of junk. The artifacts skeleton could not withstand the magical overload and was twisting and creaking. I was worried about durability, but its already like this. Lee Han gritted his teeth and quickly got out of the artifact. Explode!? Is it exploding!? When Gainando saw Lee Han running towards him, he almost screamed. no. Stop it for now! That I see. Kainando nodded and asked in a slightly lowered voice. Explode? it wont explode. After tricking the other kids and feeding Gainando, who thought he would only tell him, a piece of honey chestnut, Lee Han turned his attention to the artifact. Fortunately, the Artifact, whose magic source had disappeared, was slowly cooling down as per the calculation. The dimensional gates disappeared, the rifts in space closed, and it became quiet as if what had just happened had been a lie. Its all good. Its not broken. The students treated the dimensional gateway artifact with affection and love, like a final exam paper. Wardanaz. When are you going to make it work again? Do you guys know where that thing is connected? Lee Han was dumbfounded at the eyes of his friends who were thinking of going in without knowing where they were. But my friends also had their own logic. What do you know? Anywhere would be better than Einrogard. Lee Han was speechless for a moment. Is that is it? Wait a minute. I will read the journal again. Lee Han, who stopped reading because of the forced mana recharging earlier, reached out his staff and brought the journal. Where did you connect it? Lee Hans face, which had been rummaging around, suddenly hardened as if he had bumped into a basilisk. Yoner glanced at the journal, puzzled. Why is Lee Han like that? Crazy Skeletons cant imagine where were targeting. haha. When complete, your villa in the city will be ours! Ill rake all the treasure to the bottom and set it on fire! Lee Han let out a deep sigh. All in all, why are you in this place? Seniors arent helpful in life. Lee Han. Are you still going? Wardanaz. think its better If it was the principals outside villa, it would be empty! quiet. Everyone close your eyes. Lee Han knocked the floor with his cane and made his friends shut up. Gainando tried to narrow his eyes and was beaten. ruler. As you can see, this dimensional gateway artifact might work a few more times. When you use it once, you should use it with the thought of getting the maximum benefit I want to hear your honest opinion. There were some students whose eyes widened because they wanted to go outside now, but Lee Han remained calm. You dont know what will happen if you go into the wrong house of the skeleton headmaster. I was able to pretend to be strong only in front of my friends, but I dont think everyone has the same mind. Lee Han did not want to forcefully take a student who did not want to go. Even if the principals villa is the destination, who wants to go outside through the dimension gate? Slowly, all the students raised their hands. Lee Han was dumbfounded. No, these bastards Arent they too stained with Einroguard? * * * It was a really tough day. Everyone had a hard time. Lee Han and his friends yawned and walked out. Because they fought all night, it was already dawn when they walked out of the main building. Wardanaz. Im going with you on the weekend. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. okay. Wardanaz. Ill be sure to go with you on the weekend. We must not leave. okay. Wardanaz. On the weekend Evil! evil! Lee Han swung his cane and chased the White Tiger Tower students away. They promised to get together again this weekend and challenge, but it kept getting annoying. Isnt there a morning lecture? Lets all go in and get some rest. I feel like Im running out of sleep thinking about going out on the weekend. Certainly, the principals villa is not easy. Lee Han nodded and said. So, I have something in mind. oh. What? Friends wondered what Lee Han was thinking. What trick did you come up with? The foresight potion will be completed soon, if you drink it No! do not do that! Chapter 532 Chapter 532 The friends sternly shouted. Lee Han was slightly taken aback by his friends fierce reactions. why? Because if you cant, then you cant! Nilia waved her hand to express her feelings for Yeji. Guyana also agreed. Lee Han. They say that there are many wizards who have ruined their lives by making a mistake in their predictions. You cant rely on such a potion. Didnt you ask for the potion of foresight before the test when it was finished? Kainando pretended not to hear and turned his head away. Lee Han decided to ask the alchemy experts. Priests Yoner and Cyana could have had different ideas from those non-experts. no. Its not possible. Lee Han was a bit sullen. I made it at best. Wardanaz. I have a slightly different opinion. thats right. It can be dangerous if you drink it frequently, but wouldnt it be pretty good if you used it properly when you need it occasionally? Thanks no. When the friends at the Blue Dragon Tower looked at each other with slightly mad eyes, Lee Han hesitated. These childrens eyes are scary. Why? Wodanaz? Shall I bring it now? Oh no. It is not yet complete. * * * Professor Alpen Knighton, who teaches < Basic Imperial Geometry and Advanced Arithmetic >, wrinkled his forehead slightly. Originally, it was natural for students to be distracted as the weekend approached, but today they were especially distracted. Everyone be quiet. So when I go outside No. Its a bad idea to start a fire. But when are you going to start a fire? Professor Noh opened his mouth in disappointment at the rebellion of the students who always listened well. It seems that everyone is not concentrating today, so instead of lectures, a simple additional test Sorry, Professor! Dont keep your mouth shut, you guys! Students who were not confident in their exams quickly overpowered their chattering friends. Gainando, who was secretly playing a card game, was hit in the face by a magic missile and fell to the ground. When the lecture hall became quiet, Professor Alpen nodded and resumed the lecture. Remember that precise calculations are essential in the process of preparing for magic, and that if you dont learn this, you can get into trouble later. You guys will be leading and studying magic in earnest when you enter your second year The old professor always said, but magic wasnt just memorizing spells and wielding wands. Preparing reagents, creating magic circles, and calculating the flow of magical power. A mage who could not do such basic work could not succeed. The blueprint to be studied today is the gate of the famous Ganithalas Castle. It is also called < The Miracle of the Three Wizards >. Everyone knows it because its such a famous gate, but Gainando asked while tilting his head. Why the miracle of the three wizards? The old professor did not get angry at the disciples pathetic question and explained it in a dignified way. The treasury of the lord of Ganithalas was completely empty due to the rebellion and raids that broke out in succession at that time. So even when we built a new gate, we paid less than 1/10 of our usual budget in gold. bang! Lee Han hit the desk with his fist, enraged. How could that happen! That is that something to be angry about? Gainando was taken aback by his friends unwillingness to show it. However, Professor Alpen nodded as if sympathizing with Lee Hans fury. no. Its okay to be angry What a sad history. It would have ended much faster if the others around them had helped the castle lord Anyway, the three wizards of the castle completed the castle gate despite such adverse conditions. That was something close to a miracle. ruler. The blueprint we will study today is the blueprint of such a gate. The students accepted the blueprint with interest in Professor Alpens history story. Of course, Lee Han was trembling. Isnt this like a fairy tale? The lord of the castle cut the budget by 1/10, but the wizards somehow completed it with blood, sweat, and wisdom, so you guys should watch and learn from it too. At first glance, it sounded like a good story, but Lee Han was well aware of the evil hidden in the structure of such a good story. Originally, the outstanding people in front are always harassing the ordinary people in the back without malice. If the three wizards completed the castle gate with 1/10 of the budget, Ah, lets analyze and reflect on the problems of the situation at the time when they only gave 1/10 of the budget, or Lets learn that wisdom. Lee Han continued to grumble inwardly as he moved his quill. Mr. Wardanaz. ! Hearing the old professors call, Lee Han instantly thought that his true feelings had been revealed. yes? Mr. Wardanaz doesnt need to see that. Oh no why? I admire the miracles of the three wizards of Ganithalas. I want to become a wizard like that. Lee Han, who had been stabbed, quickly covered his lips without saliva. Professor Alpen was pleased with that appearance. Unlike other mages who dont care about budgets and waste reagents extravagantly, this boy from the Wodanaz family had a global perspective. A thrilling thoughtbut thats okay. Why? Thats because Wodanaz-kun is already taking the test during the midterm exam. Not only Lee Han, but also Yoner, who was calculating while drawing blueprints, lost his quill because he was dumbfounded. what did i hear now? That I see. Unlike the other friends who were shocked, Lee Han was definitely professional. He nodded his head without changing his expression and showed a posture of listening. Still, when I think of taking another test alone during the midterm, the professor seemed like a crazy person, but I cant say youre a crazy person. Its a professors privilege. Follow me. yes. While his friends were studying the blueprints, Lee Han left the classroom following Professor Alpen. The cold winter sky glistened outside the windows of Einrogards main building. Can I throw it at the professor when it snows? Kiki- Professor Alpen opened the door and entered the room, beckoning Lee Han to sit down. Lee Han, who was contemplating how to throw the snowball, quickly came to his senses and sat down in his chair. This room was different from the old professors usual room. Instead of comfortable furniture or clutter that feels like living, there was only one large communication artifact. Lee Han was not surprised because he had already seen the mirror-like artifact in the headmasters room. When learning magic from Ogonin, he had a conversation with an artifact like that. Support position- -Mr. Knighton. The people who appeared from the other side of the mirror greeted Professor Alpen. The old professor shook his head and replied. I am no longer an administrator. Call me Professor. -ah. sorry. What are they doing? Lee Han looked intrigued at the people in the mirror. I couldnt figure out why Professor Alpen had connected these people with Lee Han. I heard it before, but Ill check it one last time. You guys got the contract to build the pocket knife fortress right? -yes. youre right. Maybe this person Okay. Thats right. At Professor Alpens answer, the people behind the mirror looked at Lee Han with a mixture of anticipation and curiosity. Only then did Lee Han realize who the opponent was. Theyre builders, right? Those related to architecture, such as the stonemasons guild and the carpenters guild, wore their equipment one by one and stood over the mirror. -It would be an honor for Einrogard students to help us! What grade are you in? 3rd year? Grade 4? The people behind the mirror said in delightful voices. In the empire, wizards were always a high-class workforce, and among them, even fewer were able to calculate and complete the magic to enter a building. A mage who learned magic by self-taught while wandering around the battlefield, or mastered magic with her own senses in the mountains, would not be able to work together like this. As such, the students from Einrogard could be seen as the highest quality manpower available for this kind of work. Anybody would want to bring them, except that the students are very busy. The old professor responded calmly. Its a first year. - -??? People were perplexed. Lee Han was also perplexed. uh. professor. Isnt it a bit early for me? You are very humble. Why dont all the professors of Einrogard understand the concept of rejection? Lee Han was bitter at the professors reaction. I couldnt understand why Lee Han always liked it because he said he was humble when he refused. Can you really say no? But Mr. Wodanaz has enough skills to take on the challenge. Why did you make that judgment? Didnt I look at the answer sheet myself during the midterm exam? Lee Han was speechless. When the other person said that, I had nothing to say. -Each of the administrators No Professor. Are you really okay? I guarantee it on my name. Everyone believe in me. No Lee Han felt very pressured when the old professor put his name on the line without even asking. Then, what if Lee Han made a mistake? C Mmm. Sir, no, if the professor says so -By the way, can a freshman, even an Einrogard student, participate in this kind of construction? As far as I know, its usually assumed that youre in the 3rd grade -I knew that too. But arent there a lot of ridiculous rumors about Einrogard? We must be mistaken. -Well, the other day, there was a rumor that the students of Einrogard had to fight to get their meals on their own, right? It looks like I was mistaken. There are so few things to see, so rumors like that must have spread. Lee Han listened to peoples conversations with a gloomy expression. Knowing the truth but not being able to tell it was sadder than I thought. professor. Exactly what role am I going to play in the construction of this fort? hmm. He will probably be in charge of the calculations for magic. Buildings over a certain size could not normally contain artifacts. Then, it was the magicians job to calculate the amount of magic power of these artifacts, to secure the amount of magic power that could be supplied, and to place the artifacts in the right places so that they would not malfunction. In a word, it was a grueling job that required constant calculation. Just listening to it makes me dizzy. Can I do everything within the time limit? Hmm I guess its possible until the final exam. As Lee Han listened to the professor, he felt a sense of incongruity. Until the final exam? Shouldnt it be finished before final exams? Mr. Wardanaz. What a joke Heh heh. Of course, since I am entrusted with this kind of work, I am doing it in place of the final exam. Professor Noh laughed at Lee Hans words. No matter how confident you are, you want to finish a job of this scale before the final exam and then take the final exam again. It was truly genius-like confidence. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, as a professor, Professor Alpen had the idea of not overdoing his students responsibly. thank you. professor. Lee Han was slightly relieved that he did not have to worry about the final exam. And I felt weird. shit. Its not something I like. Come to think of it, the reason why it was possible to do it this way was because Lee Han already took the exam during the midterm exam beyond the scope of the final exam. There was no need to thank Professor Alpen at all. -professor. Where should I send my gold coins? It would be appreciated if you send it to the next eagle. What gold coin is it? To Lee Hans question, Professor Alpen answered as if it were natural. Since I took on an outside request, I have to get paid. It will help Mr. Wardanaz when he studies magic next year. Could you give me some paperwork? Ill do my best. Chapter 533 533 After the lecture, while everyone was resting in anticipation of the upcoming weekend, Lee Han couldnt rest. There was too much work to be done. I was supposed to write Professor Voladis assignments < About Wardanaz''s water octane and its basic principles > and < About the limits of water octane magic and its direction of development >, but it was only natural that I received an external assignment from Professor Alpen. Originally, I would have postponed it saying I have to do the rest of the work on the weekend, but this time I couldnt. It was not enough to spend the whole weekend to go out with friends to the Headmaster Skulls villa. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mrs. Wardanaz. Would you like to go fishing in the lake to honor our Agltakwa? Im sorry. Sharukal Priest. I have a book to write. The shark beast priest felt sorry for him and left with a fishing rod. Mrs. Wardanaz. Why dont you go pick mushrooms to honor our Flemain? I found a colony of honey bread mushrooms. Youd better hurry before others find it. Of course, if others are looking for it, its just as Flemain-sama wants! Im sorry. Siana Priestess. I have a report to write. Priest Siana felt sorry for her and left with the basket. Mrs. Wardanaz. Im sorry. Tigiling Priest. The professor you need to kill is Ah. no. what am i talking about I have a problem to solve. Lee Han quickly came to his senses and covered the graffiti around him with paper. There was nothing good about showing Tizzling graffiti like 101 ways to bury a professor alive. Im sure you just You must have seen it wrong. Anyway, its impossible to go out because youre busy right now. I didnt mean to ask you to leave, but? Priest Tigilling tilted his head and offered a snack. Sweet toasted cornbread and hot cocoa in a tin cup. Have other priests asked you to leave? I hope he didnt I did. there must have been a reason. If there is a reason, it may be. The half-demon priest changed the direction of his horse gracefully. Lee Han was a little amazed. Thank you very much. really. Isnt this the cornbread I baked this morning? ah. yes. The amount is large, so I baked it again. for a moment. Could this cocoa be the last time I gave everyone a bag to drink when they were tired? I dont think I need to drink something sweet, so I boiled it? If Gainando heard it, he would be terrified. People dont have to drink sweets. It was a claim that was contrary to the theory of Kainando. If the priest eats first, then I will eat some too. no. First of all, I have my own food. Few people have as many supplies as I do. Lee Han was dumbfounded and bruised the Tigilling priest. Its good for people to be frugal, but it wasnt right to eat a meal roughly. Priest Tizzling asked if it was difficult to refute Lee Hans words because he was biting his lips. Did you take that tart box out to eat? huh? no. I will sell it for money. There are so many other things to eat, so why would I fill my stomach with something expensive like that? Then did you take out that roll cake to eat? Im going to bring it to you, since its something that Im going to give to you when you finish the assignment within this week. Then, isnt that bread the only thing you can eat up here? Priest Tigilling pointed to the hardened Einrogard basic supplies and asked. Lee Han was a little taken aback. no. I put cheese, meat, and lettuce together and eat it as a sandwich. Is that so? for a moment. I cant see you. Originally, we eat together. Im a little busy today Priest Tigilling looked at me with a gaze that said, Youre still trying to teach me. Lee Han gave up and opened his mouth. Lets do something together. Could you please call the other priests? I guess I should serve it with Kim. There are times when Wardanaz is like the bishop of our temple. oh. Is the bishop wealthy by any chance? no? You are poor. Lee Han was sorry. for a moment. Then what is the similarity? * * * Lee Han ate together with the priests in the dormitorys common room. I think the sandwich is too cold. Isnt this good enough? hmm. for a moment. Todays remaining ingredients are Together with the priests in the dormitorys common room, Lee Han threw rice, chicken, onion, and garlic into a pot, fried them in oil, and ate pilaf. Priest Tizzling stared at Lee Han to see if he remembered the cold hard bread he was about to eat, but Lee Han ignored it. If people are busy, they can sometimes skip meals. Knock Knock- ! Hearing someone knocking on the door, Lee Han immediately grabbed his staff and prepared for battle. If Professor Voladi had seen it, he would have been moved to tears. they just knocked on the door. okay. And all raids start like this. Who is it? Answer and immediately step back 5m. -Im here to deliver the masters gift. Back 10m! When he heard the Death Knights voice, Lee Hans voice became even sharper and fiercer. The priests must have felt that it was unusual, so they immediately put down the bowl and raised their staffs. Priest Nigisore. It is a spoon, not a staff. Oops. Im sorry. Its delicious Priest Nigisor was shy and raised his staff again. Meanwhile, the door opened slowly. The Death Knight, who stepped back as Lee Han ordered, spoke calmly. -I can understand the students concern, but there are really no pitfalls today. Im sure you will. Not only Lee Han, but also the priests laughed. In response, the Death Knight was slightly hurt. As the boy of the Wodanaz family, he is the heir of the owner, so it was understandable that his personality was twisted, but arent the priests too much! -If you dont believe it, check it out. I was thinking of doing that anyway. Lee Han sent Sharkan and sent Gonadaltes to spy on the surroundings. Without stopping there, he made water beads and shot them near the Death Knight, and also tried to blow various attack magic. The Death Knight couldnt make a face, but he shook off the ice fragments that splattered on his bones, showing melancholy in his eyes. -Did you check everything? I havent checked everything yet, but Ill get it right now. So what are you here for? -Didnt I tell you Im here to deliver a gift. The Death Knight shook the large wooden crate he was holding. C This is a gift from the owner. ah. The moment Lee Han saw the chest, a lightning-like realization came to him. Because hes such an evil bastard. The trap that Professor Garcia had been talking about had already arrived. One of the many traps that the Headmaster Skeleton harasses students before their final exams. It was the snack box where the undead warrior was hiding. thank you. -Then can I give it to you? yes. Sure. When Lee Han agreed, the Death Knight slowly approached. When the Death Knight stopped right in front of him, Lee Han quickly took action. They pulled out the morning star and cut the wooden chest in half. Chow! -?!!! under! Did you know I would be fooled! The contents flowed out between the chests that were split exactly in half. It wasnt the evil undead warrior who had been waiting for the principals orders it was the clothes. ??? -??? Lee Han saw the coat cut in half and realized why the skull headmaster gave him this gift. This weekend, Headmaster Skeleton had to go out with the bards of the Empire, Ipadur and Yihan. It was a job to take out the famous people of the empire, but of course it was impossible to dress them casually. The cloaks and coats worn by the students at Ein Lorgard were actually not much different from rags to make me wear clothes like this. Please tell me this is absolutely unacceptable! C Okay, okay. The Death Knight marveled strangely and went back. As expected, he never bowed in front of such a fearsome master, fearing that he might not be his disciple. * * * You look like a quick-witted guy. Expensive clothes are amazing again. Saturday morning. After transforming into a human form, the skeleton headmaster trembled in the carriage. Lee Han thought quietly to himself. Ipadur. Come quickly. Until the bard arrived, it seemed that Headmaster Skeleton would continue to grumble. Originally, Im from a great noble family, so I cant wear clothes that dont fit my dignity. Didnt you wear it well in Ein Lorgard? Because it was inevitable. Even on vacation, you didnt really dress up I was with friends, but I couldnt dress up luxuriously by myself. sounds like a lie Didnt you just want to catch up? Headmaster Skeleton constantly grumbled as if he was still unhappy that he had bought more expensive clothes than originally planned. As I was going out with Ipadur, I couldnt scold the disciple for asking for expensive clothes. I wondered if this disciple used it to tear off expensive clothes on purpose, even though he had no interest in them. I am sorry for being late. Ifadur walked from afar. Headmaster Skeleton opened the door with his hands and spoke using his vocal cords for the first time in a while. no. kyung. Were here early, so dont worry. Now, where would you like to go? If you dont mind, Id appreciate it if you could go to Filone Village I want to meet all the people around here who are good at singing. The old turtle-man answered in a slow but stubborn voice. Headmaster Skeleton gestured as if not to worry. Then the door of the wagon closed, and he hurried forward. The principals wagon was wide enough for dozens of freshmen from the tower to enter. Ipadur was amazed at the sight. Can I look around a bit? However much. feel free to look around Guide me. While the Death Knight was guiding Ipadur, Lee Han and Headmaster Skeleton sat silently and looked out of the carriage. How far have you made your music magic? Lee Han opened his mouth to break the silence. Originally, it was the role of an inferior person like Lee Han to create a lively atmosphere in a place like this. Headmaster Skeleton pretended not to hear and looked outside the carriage. principal? Music magic Hey! look out there Butterflies this season! How beautiful is the cycle of life! wouldnt you like to talk about music magic? At Lee Hans words, the skeleton headmaster sighed in annoyance. okay. do not want to do it. So what is primitive magic Can you say magic is something that changes every time you measure it? Even though everything from one to ten changes depending on the slightest mood? But divine magic is also magic, right? There were already magics with unstable elements such as emotions. Holy magic immediately entered that category. Depending on the priests faith and condition, the effect is quite jagged. Headmaster Skeleton agreed very much with Lee Hans words. yes. Thats why divine magic isnt magic. Im glad you didnt know anything! Its not that divine magic isnt magic he said, but Lee-han was dumbfounded at the skeleton headmasters comprehension. I see the future clearly. Maybe some of the good singers can use magic or something. But if you write it down and ask students to repeat it, nothing will happen again. Primitive magic is meaningful to wizards who know how to use it, but in terms of learning, its like failing. The tradition is cut off for nothing While the skeleton headmaster grumbled, Lee Han looked outside as he sorted out the things he had to do in his head. ? A group of friends who were moving far away were hurriedly waving their hands. Am I going to see you off? Lee Han, who was pondering why he was so desperate to see him off, realized it belatedly. ah. Why? its nothing. Come to think of it, we decided to go rob the Headmaster Skeletons villa together this weekend. Ill have to go next week Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Im sorry, but this was inevitable. How could he have known that the skeleton headmaster would call him Lee Han? -The headmaster took Wardanaz! -shit. Arent you discovered!? Why are you chasing me like that? It looks like Im sad that I left. Yeah, you must be sad because the guy who prepares the meal disappears. Lee Han was slightly hurt by the skeleton headmasters sarcastic remarks. The friendship between me and my friends is not like that. So who will cook the meal? Im getting it, but Im getting paid Thats right. By the way, my servants also work for money. You will get more than you get from your friends. Lee Han vowed to help Ipadur study music magic as actively as possible. If you could turn Headmaster Skeletons outfit upside down, what could you not do? * * * The temple choir in the village of Philone was startled by Ipadurs visit. At best, he had a little fame around town, but it was only natural that he got to meet one of the empires most famous minstrels in person. It is an honor for you. Mr. Ifadur! Who is this man? This is Lord Gonadaltes. The choir members immediately fell on the floor in fright. Although I had seen skeletons flying around from time to time, it was the first time I had ever seen a human figure like this. Did you think the headmaster of Einrogard would visit you like this? Lee Han asked, puzzled by peoples reactions. Did you do anything here? No way. I was just intimidated by the rumors. I guess there must be a reason. I guess so. The blood of the Wardanaj family, who eats people for breakfast, spirits for lunch, and demons for dinner. The choir members who were about to stand up heard the name of the Wodanaz family and fell back to the floor. Even if you think about it for a bit, it was a rumor that made no sense, but the reputation of the Wodanaz family had the power to make such rumors believable. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster as if he was dumbfounded. No, this person is real. I know that I came out with Ipadur because of the music magic, and I got a lot of grumpy, but that was to be solved by unknown seniors who were interested in music magic and petitioned, not to Lee Han. All right. get up I need your help today. The skeleton headmaster raised the choir members to their feet. What can we do for you? Of course I cant do anything no. As you all know, the sacred songs you sing sometimes contain divine power. ah. yes. Thats right. When we all sing together, the divine power often spreads far and wide. Dont lie to me from the start. Because it wasnt like that. And sometimes it is Not always. Headmaster Skeleton held back his irritation and spoke to the choir members. This is why I didnt like discussing mystical phenomena with non-magic writers. Contrary to the record, as he thought freely according to his memory, more difficult things had to be done. Ifadur spoke in defense of the choir. Originally, when you sing a song yesterday, when you sing it, when you sing it, when you sing it, the feelings when you sing it tomorrow are all different. I believe in your songs. Ipadur-nim! The choir members shed tears at the encouragement of the Empires greatest bard who understood their hearts. Of course, the skeleton principal clicked his tongue in disapproval. youre right. Magic is spread not only with the head, but also with the heart that beats hotly. Arent songs like that too? ???? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han with shocked eyes at Lee Hans sudden words. Its like the death knight said, Come to think of it, I think Ive accumulated too much slaughter, Master. It was a shock similar to when I said something like, Im going to put down my sword and live. What kind of nonsense is a guy who has learned enough to learn? also! Mister Wizard. Wizard, you know! Why dont we insult the wizard who stopped by the village before and lied to us after hearing our song! The village choir members seemed to have accumulated a lot. From the wizards point of view, they came to visit me because they said that songs can create magic-like effects, but it was embarrassing to see such reactions as Its not going well today or Its strange, why isnt it? They do their best to sing, but what should they do when it doesnt work? Now if you dont mind, could you let me listen and record it myself? It is an honour. Bard! The choir members took their places and cleared their throats at Ipadurs words. Ahhh. Cut the throats of enemies and use them as manure! I take the blood of my enemies and turn it into furrow water Arent the lyrics too radical? Lee Han thought so, but Headmaster Ipadurna Skeleton didnt pay much attention to the lyrics. No. It works. yes. Too bad. Maybe its because Im nervous. Weak. Even if you are weak, you are too weak. The skeleton principal clicked his tongue again as if lamenting. In the eyes of the skeleton headmaster, music magic had structurally fatal weaknesses. It was just that the power of magic was too weak. The instability of being influenced by emotions or moods of primitive magic was a disadvantage, but it was a disadvantage that could be overcome somehow. However, it was difficult to overcome the fact that the power of magic was weak. See the divine magic right now. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even in an irrational way, as long as the casters own vitality and magic were drawn out and dedicated, the strength could be guaranteed to some extent. However, music magic did not draw out vitality or mana in that way. In music magic, the words of the spell were replaced by the words, and the movement or the structure of the magic was replaced by the melody but there was no substitute for the necessary magic. It was only natural that he did not sacrifice vitality or mana like other magic. So where does that power come from? I just drew the weak magic power flowing in nature and used it. There was no burden on the individual caster, but naturally, the power of magic was extremely weakened. If the surrounding magic weakened even a little, the music magic itself could not be cast immediately. In the eyes of the Headmaster Skeleton, the reason why the choir shows even a little more cases similar to musical magic was because they sang in groups. If a group sings together, even if the strength is lacking, the possibility of gathering and amplifying increases, and sometimes a musician who is really emotional can squeeze out his own magic instinctively. If you dont mind, Id like to hear it a few more times You can do as you like. Until they are full or until their throats are dry. Headmaster Skeleton seemed to have lost interest already and beckoned Ipadur to do as he pleased. It was very annoying to think that the students who had already been immersed in music magic this year could not perform and whine. Why do young students always mistakenly think that they are different from their seniors? Of course, challenging is a wizards duty, but if you have a bad head, youll do whatever you can The skeleton headmaster let out a deep sigh. Even though he knew it was stupid, he felt so tragic and regretful that he had to support Einrogards budget so that he could do it for his disciples. Is there anyone else so pitiful in the Empire? Can I call you too? Oh that sounds like a good idea. no. Headmaster Skeleton, who was alone in self-pity, came to his senses at Lee Hans words. Then he called Lee Han and whispered softly. Are you doing this because Im comparing the salary with the servant I was earlier? What are you talking about? principal? Lee Han was a little surprised, but kept his pretense. Of course, I wanted to scratch the skull headmasters temper, but rather than that, I wanted to make friends with the villagers while coming out. If the choir members think, Hehe, that boy from the Wardanaz family is so sincere and passionate, wouldnt it be more likely that they would hide it when they come out to town later? do whatever you want. More than that, why are you, the Wardanaz family, interested in what kind of songs? Ipadur was puzzled by the headmasters words. Aristocrats usually like songs Thats right. Ordinary aristocrats are like that. The Wardanaz family no. done. Call me. It would be nice if I couldnt call and stand out alone. Despite the skeleton headmasters bad words, the Ipadurna choir members welcomed Lee Han very much. You dont have to worry too much. Its not a very difficult song, and well match it together. I didnt expect Ein Rogard students to be interested in our choir! I have always loved singing. The fame of the Philone village choir has always been heard, but it was a pity that there was no opportunity to go outside. oh! Oh oh!!! Lee Hans words pierced the choir members hearts like a dagger. In the eyes of the choir members, Lee Han looked like a wonderful prospective choir member who might be a newcomer. Which of the songs we sang do you like the most Yes. I have a question for you about the song you sang earlier. Lee Han quickly got to the point so that the choir members could not say anything else. The most important thing in this kind of place was to sing hard rather than sing well. If you only show how hard you work, the choir members will be proud enough. Are you ready? yes. Lee Han raised his hostility by recalling the undead minions of the skeleton headmaster. Then he started singing along with the choir members. Decapitate the enemies and use them as manure. Take the blood of the enemies and make water from the furrows Uuuuuuu- Ifadur was startled by the sensation of goosebumps on his skin. Not only that, but people passing by and listening involuntarily stopped their steps and turned their heads. Something that subconsciously grants magical powers to everyone who hears it. It was an effect unique to music magic, ignoring the law that the magic effect weakens as the distance increases and the required mana increases rapidly. Did you see? What a surprise! No such crazy. Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded. Ifadur was excitedly writing the score with his own hands, the Headmaster Skeleton was looking beyond. Wodanaz not only increased the concentration of mana by scattering mana around him, but also unconsciously put the mana into the tune he sang, then combined it with other peoples tunes to resonate the power. Even placing a few powerful magical power amplification artifacts nearby did not have that much effect. It was absurd. Incorporating magical power into words themselves was the beginning of language magic, and of course, it was a high-level magic that only those in high school who specialize in studying language spirits could do. To show it through trivial magic like music magic. What the hell are you doing? Are you having any problems? Wordanaz is amplifying his magic. I know quite a bit about longitude magic, so if I could explain it briefly The skeleton headmaster explained while drawing a simple picture on the floor. He spreads mana around him to increase the concentration, and even that isnt enough, so he subconsciously puts mana in his voice and amplifies the power of other peoples songs. The bard, an old turtle beast, did not understand, so he asked a question. Why are you scattering mana around? Isnt it harmful to health? I mean. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 After somehow calming Ipadur, who is seriously concerned about the health of the first year students, the skeleton headmaster moves on to more important topics. Right now, thats not whats important. I told you to practice music magic, but its not like Im doing the basics of the language for nothing. I really want Its like wielding a dragon slaying knife to catch a chicken But didnt you succeed in the music magic? The old turtle beastman was puzzled by the headmasters words. Unlike Headmaster Skeleton, who values the logic contained in it, Ipadur, who has a lot of interest in music magic, can only do so if the music magic succeeds. Whether they succeeded by casually calling them or by using the core part of the spirit, it doesnt matter much This is why they are non-magicians. Headmaster Skeleton cursed the minstrel inwardly. Those who do not always risk their lives in magic do not understand real wizards. If you are on the road and a boy is working in the field with a golden knife, you should let him find his aptitude even by slapping him on the cheek. When you hear Wardanaz, you will understand. Wodanaz. come here for a while Um no. Lets talk for a while. Headmaster Skeleton, who was about to speak in front of Ipadur, immediately changed his words. Come to think of it, old Wodanaj might be needlessly stubborn because of the insults he heard earlier. A narrow-minded fellow. Why is that? Do you know what you just did? Music magic? listen carefully. Headmaster Skeleton explained as kindly as possible. What youre doing right now isnt generally known music magic, but youre just passing around a little bit of magic, and what youve done is a basic but core area of high-level magic called Word Spirit Uh . But you succeeded anyway, didnt you? Im glad I got rid of the bard. Headmaster Skeleton thought so and said. Once youve entered the basics of the Word Magic, you should try the Word Magic. Why waste your time on useless nonsense like music magic? no. Isnt it the principal who supported the seniors to study music magic Seeing the disciple wielding the truth sharply, the skeleton principal ignored it as if he hadnt heard. Although I dont know much about spirit magic, isnt it quite high-level magic? yes. Just as Lee Han didnt challenge the principals unique world magic since he was in the first year because he had a lot of magic power, so did Unling. It was a magic that was too difficult to challenge right away just because he had set foot on the foundation. However, the basic part you just completed is the most important and essential part of the spirit magic. Most mages fail because they cant do that. Basically, the magicians incantation was a representation of will and close to a powerful autosuggestion. No matter how small and insignificant a change, changing the world with individual will is an act of arrogance. Even a trained wizard could shake his will and lose his concentration with a single falling leaf, so self-suggestions like spells were essential. But now, if you start to put magic into this simple tool, the spell itself, it becomes an initiation into a higher realm, the Word Spirit. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once this was done, it was like standing at the starting line of magic, and most of the wizards were thrown out because they couldnt do it. This had nothing to do with other magical talents. Even those who were born with the amount of magical power, had an excellent sense of magical power, or possessed genius intelligence, and those who were not suited for it, simply couldnt do it. As such, Wodanaz was grateful for his luck and had to study hard for the Word Magic. I have a lot to study right now, but what can I do? Uhbut it wont take long anyway, will it? Lee Han was also well aware of the notoriety of the language magic. I heard that there are many wizards who cant learn even if they train for the rest of their lives. Mmm. The Headmaster Skeleton, worried, opened a finger. Really, from now on, I will spend my free time Where is my free time? Why dont you abandon your friends? Anyway, if I spend all my spare time One year? Are you crazy? No Its so frustrating if you cant see anything after spending about a year. You may not have any talent. Could it be ten years? Lee Han thought a little about what to do if it took about ten years. Should I do it in my free time? But ten years to do my best? I think the value for money is too poor. A hundred years Lee Han glared at him with a straight face. The skeleton headmaster said with a slight regret. I rated you highly and made it really short! ah. yes. thank you. Lee Han neatly threw away his lingering attachment to the magic of words. No matter how I looked at it, there was nothing good to dig. principal. I think music magic might be better. Are you saying that I said a servant? What the hell did I do to you? Ever since you came in, Ive taken care of you physically and mentally! Lee Han ignored the headmasters bullshit. The moment I refuted such a thing, it was like falling into a trap. Music magic also has its advantages. What advantages? The advantage of being able to extort research grants from idiots? Headmaster Skeleton continued to grumble, but Lee Han did not waver. First of all, the language magic is too difficult to learn. In comparison, music magic is much easier. How do you think of it as lower-level speech magic? hmm. As soon as the story of magic came out, the Headmaster Skeletons expression became serious. Just studying for 100 years and learning the magic of the tongue I know the principal doesnt like it, but isnt magic with a low level of difficulty worthwhile? The low difficulty magic was meaningful as it was. It was because not only the low-level wizards, but also the high-level wizards didnt cast high-difficulty magic every time. Of course, it wasnt for the Archmage who was about the size of the skeleton headmaster I understand what you mean. Yes? But its just that idiots from other magic schools can make it by studying hard. Even if you really really concede and the idiots in Einrogard do it, why would you? Ill be thrilled. Lee Han did not lose patience and persuaded him again. Music magic is much easier than Eonryung, so it is accessible, and music magic has its own advantages. Regardless of the distance, this special feature that works by hearing must have a use After persistent persuasion, the headmaster finally gave up his stubbornness and admitted it. yeah thats good! The direction you just showed was definitely meaningful. Ill give you permission to start researching in that direction. done! Lee Han was relieved. Headmaster Skeleton sighed and called to Ipadour. The old bard who had been waiting jumped in delight at the direction of the positive story. I am really happy. Gonadaltes Ball. Thank you! There will be great progress in students music magic research in the future! haha. I havent done anything But if youre willing to compose a song in praise of Einrogard, I wont refuse. While Ipadur, who was in high spirits, thanked the choir members, the skeleton headmaster grumbled again while looking at Lee Han. I really want it. I didnt know you guys would love music so much, Wodanaz. Am I? Why did you think that? If you dont like music, theres no reason to defend the magic of music so much. Judging from what just happened, you should be required to participate in the study. There are two new directions for the music magic just shown. To increase the density of magical power around you and to put magical energy into the casters words. Both were possible only for Lee Han in the current situation. wouldnt it be possible to use artifacts to increase magic density? Did you contact His Majesty directly to get the cost? When the skeleton headmaster questioned, Lee Han desperately searched for a way out. Why dont you bring a wizard who can cast the spirit magic? If I ask a wizard who knows how to use language magic to help me research something like music magic, theyll say go away or disappear. You cant Thank you, Lord Gonadaltes! Lets go to the next place! * * * The next place we headed was a vineyard located down the river from the village. The owner of this < Broken Horseshoe > farm, which also serves as a brewery, was a large orc who was famous for his singing skills in the neighborhood. In particular, they were famous for having a glass of wine made in their own winery, which made their workmanship even more amazing. hmm. The workmanship is quite good. Skeleton Headmaster moved his eyebrows very finely and evaluated them. Lee Han was very surprised by those words. If the Headmaster Skeleton said that much, it was already highly praised. If I can invest in that farm later, Ill try investing. Can I listen to the song? It is an honor! The owner of the oak drank a glass of wine and began to sing loudly. Ah, life is as fleeting as a glass of wine! We all drank Lee Han listened with a thoughtless yawn. After the song ended, the owner of the orc embarrassedly made an excuse. I guess its because this wine isnt good. The last time I drank and sang, everyone around me was obviously drunk. You can. Ifadur spoke kindly and nodded. Singing was a matter of course as it depends on peoples emotions. Are you a Wardanaj student? Can I ask you one more favor this time Yes. Lee Han, who had finished clearing his mind on the way here, went closer while clearing his throat. It was bittersweet to have more magic to learn, but what can I do? And it was originally one, but when it increased to two, it felt big, but when it increased from 99 to 100, the impact was less. I dont know if I should consider this fortunate Ah, life is as fleeting as a glass of wine! We all drink As before, the concentration of magical power around them increased, and a resonance effect arose with their voices. Headmaster Skeleton observed closely that the workers around him were getting drunk just by hearing his voice. But nothing happened. ? ? I will try again. Lee Han panicked and tried again. However, no matter how many times, the magical phenomenon of music did not occur. I dont know what the problem is. What mistake have I made? No Headmaster Skeleton and Ipadur looked at the pupil as if they couldnt understand more. Did you tell me? Primitive magic is heavily influenced by emotions. It might not come out. Prince Gonadaltes is right. It was great that I succeeded earlier, but it is not strange that I failed now. At the consolation of the two, Lee Han nodded. Its dangerous if other songs also fail. If Lee Han, the only breakthrough, was blocked, it would be impossible to even start. Since the beginning of the plan to produce results and imprint on Ipadur while still learning * * * Next was the Knights. Nogisa, who is said to have once raised his comrades from being ambushed and knocked down with just one song, sang in a muddy voice. Oh, there a knight goes, he dies by an arrow, he dies by an arrow, he dies by a mace, he dies by a sword, he dies by a spear . The knights listening from the side were startled by the sudden turn of energy. Amazing amazing! Lord Gonadaltes! I never really thought that just listening to music could have such power! To be honest, I thought you were bluffing Fortunately, Lee Han let out a sigh of relief when he succeeded this time. The skeleton principal stared at Lee Han. Why is that? No I just thought it suited your personality. ??? Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Are you in a bad mood and youre arguing? Lee Han, who did not understand what the skeleton principal said, thought so. In fact, Headmaster Skeleton was more of a person when he was in a bad mood than when he was in a good mood. How painful it must be to spend a golden weekend with an annoying bard and an annoying disciple. Then lets go to the next place. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. After finishing the memo, Ipadur moved to the next place. Next were the stonemasons guild members who were repairing the wall that had been damaged by the wild wyvern attack. -A ten-fingered dwarf swings a hammer. He became a nine-fingered dwarf. A nine-fingered dwarf swings a hammer. He became an eight-fingered dwarf -Excellent, wonderful! C This is a miracle! Next was the Tvaladla tavern, which had the best beer on the street. C One day, a lost monster attacked the village and defeated it. People asked for a reward, but all I need is a beer! I knocked them down because bigger monsters were burning the territory. People praised it, but all I need is beer! -Boo! go away! -Thats a song! After that, the gambling hall where the wizards card game is being played -If you risk your life one by one -Cant you be quiet about this? -Its not because of you that trash cards keep coming out! And next was a small club of local historians. -We know there is a secret in the book -I just got a new inspiration. C This is a miracle song! Lee Han, who sat down at a cafe to take a break after a brisk tour, said as if he didnt understand. True, primal magic is fickle. I have no idea what the rules are. It was highly praised by members of the masons guild and the historians club, but booed in taverns and gambling houses. Lee Han couldnt tell the difference. Ipadur and the Headmaster Skeleton exchanged glances. Unlike Lee Han, it was because the two seemed to know each other. Turtle Soo-in cleared his throat and then looked at Lee Han and started talking. Student of Wardanaz. Do you not like to play very much? yes??? Lee Han was surprised. Lee Han doesnt like to play. It was insulting, as if I had been told, You really dont like money very much? Are you saying that I did something wrong and insulting you like that? Oh no The old minstrel was taken aback by the exemplary pupils first violent display. Headmaster Skeleton answered for Ipadur. I dont like to play very much. no! You are right that you dont like it. A student of this former school. No, thats! I tried to argue with some of them because of you, but the Headmaster Skeleton didnt give a chance. I didnt expect it to be this much, but there is a really distinct tendency. This should be called regular rather than uncertain. You are right. Ipadur agreed, running his wrinkled fingers through the log. Originally, it was difficult to find the rules for primitive magic because the conditions were difficult, but it was rather easy to understand in the case of the boy of the Wodanaz family. It was clear that he sang well the songs that matched the direction of life he was pursuing, but the songs that did not contain his emotions. Originally, even the right song should have a low probability of success, but the boy of the Wodanaz family was able to confirm it like this thanks to his unique ability. Thank you very much. Wodanaz students. Maybe there is something wrong with the theory? Lee Han tried to find fault with them, but the two just ignored them. Ipadur was busy looking at the scores he had recorded today. Hmm. Seeing that these tunes appear in succession Looking at the scribble-like score of Ipadur, Lee Han carefully presented his opinion. As each person wrote or received songs from different people, the method of recording pitches and rhythms was a mess, and some parts were even omitted. It didnt matter when Ipadur sang alone, but a common standard was needed to organize it with musical magic. Aha Thats right. The old bard admired Lee Hans words. Obviously, as a student of Einrogard, Ipadur himself pointed out a method he hadnt thought of. Ipadur drew a simple sheet music frame and symbols and handed over half of the memo to Lee Han. Could you please tidy this up? Lee Han, who dug his own grave, began to clean up with a gloomy face. The skeleton headmaster, who was watching from the side, clicked his tongue. At that level, I hated playing, so I hated it. * * * After tidying up, Ipadur was pleased to find a few common lines and chords. It is said that 80% of music magic is the casters emotions, but this rule was always found in such a process. These rules will serve as great guidelines as you try and create new musical magic in the future. But more important than that is casting. cast. You are right. Ipadur agreed. The biggest weakness of music magic was that the magic itself was so weak that it was difficult to cast. Can you give me some advice? If it is the wisdom of Lord Gonadaltes There is no way. The skeleton headmaster complained about his dislike of music magic, but he did not ignore the request. The words that increased the concentration of magical power around them put magical energy into them. Both of these methods are difficult to implement in practice. Therefore, wizards who want to challenge this magic will have to use both methods to produce results somehow. Both ways I never thought of it! As Ipadur admired, Headmaster Skeleton proudly continued. exactly. You should start by singing in chorus first. Even if its difficult alone, if youre together, youll be able to increase the concentration of magic around you to some extent. The same goes for putting magic into words. If you look at the case, there were ordinary people who were momentarily intoxicated by emotions and squeezed out their own magical powers. Its a much lower way than putting it in words itself, but it will be a breakthrough. Ifadur diligently took notes of the skull headmasters advice. Do the students already know how to increase the concentration of mana in groups? Perhaps that is unlikely. Its a rare method, and it wouldnt have happened. Let Wardanaz continue to show and implement what he does. There will be trial and error, but it cant be helped. ? Lee Han, who was resting next to him, was taken aback when an arrow suddenly flew at him. Squeezing out mana Its the same. Few students are accustomed to such violent methods. Likewise, continue to sing Wodanaz. Like Eonryung, in the end, repeating what you see and hear is the best way. Even if you cant put mana into words, you can squeeze it out and pour it out as close as possible. Thank you so much for the advice! Uh Ipadur, in high spirits, stood in front of the caf and began to sing. It was a singing skill that would make even passers-by pay attention. In an instant, people gathered. Everyone in the crowd cheered and clapped. Everyone was happy with the music. Except for Lee Han and Principal Skeleton. So I told you that music magic wont help much. no. Im happy Lee Han bluffed because he didnt want to please the skeleton headmaster. Headmaster Skeleton shook his head at the sight. Then Ill pick up all the garbage magic and study it. -master. The Death Knight, who covered his entire body so as not to scare the people of other cities, approached and said. -As you said, we have them on standby. i get it. Good job. tell them to wait a little longer No one complains? C When he heard the name of the master, he fell silent. okay. ? In the conversation between the skull principal and the Death Knight, Lee Hans eyes immediately shone. It felt like there was some hidden information in the conversation. Who are you? These are the workers needed for this project. why? Are you going to work with that too? no. I was just curious. Skeleton Principal replied casually. It was because, befitting a person who has dealt with countless students, he knew very well that there would be nothing good by hiding or expressing resentment here. The best camouflage was the usual appearance itself. However, this limit was not easy. No matter what the skeleton headmaster said, he decided not to believe it unconditionally. Check and go. Coincidentally, Ipadur finished a song and was receiving enthusiastic applause. Yihan whispered to Ipadur as he offered cold water. Ipadur. I have a favor to ask. What is? I didnt have a chance to go out because the school rules were strict, but there is a book I really want to buy. Sobbing. Lee Han said, trying to look as pitiful as possible. Ipadur was very sorry that it had worked. I wanted to give you something in return for helping music magic, but I never thought there would be a story like this! As students in the midst of boiling blood, even if the rules were strict, I had no choice but to go outside. Ifadur nodded. What can I do for you, student Wardanaz? Would you please pass the time by talking to the principal separately? Then I will buy the book right away. The old tortoise beastman winked his eyes as if asking to be left alone. Now everyone. everyone. Thank you so much for liking this old mans song. I want to sing the next song with someone else. Could it be one of us? Nonsense. If I could do that, even my grandchildrens grandchildren would be honored! You are a great person who knows his name. Gonadaltes ball! It would be an honor if you could sing a song with me. ???? Headmaster Skeleton sat in his seat and closed his eyes with a sad expression before raising his head. what did you just say? The late Gonadaltes?? You mean the archmage? I I heard that all the people I saw before turned to stone. They imprison those stone people in their dungeons and use them as decorations What nonsense! There was no way the person who taught the students of Einrogard would do such a violent thing. It must have been malicious rumors spread by enemies! People murmured, and among them the citys luxury men shouted with their eyes twinkling. The song of Ipadur is also great, but the song of a great wizard like Gonadaltes! It was like a story that would never get tired of talking about at parties and banquet halls for the rest of my life. Gonadaltes. If you call me just once, I will remember you as a lifetime honor! please! please! Should I kill them all Skeleton Headmaster thought of the donations from the families of this city. Then the anger subsided a little. * * * Sharkan. thanks. With the help of Sharkan, Lee Han carefully caught the Death Knights back. The Death Knight increasingly came out to a secluded place in the city. Lee Han cast invisibility magic to avoid being discovered. Are you really a worker? Seeing the Death Knight heading to the shabby warehouse, Lee Han wondered if he was oversensitive. Well, even though Einrogard looked quiet on the outside, there were always a lot of people coming and going inside. As long as the number of people is the number of people, it is impossible for merchants and workers to enter. thud! When the door closed, Lee Han quickly moved closer to the warehouse and listened. C Everyone has been waiting for a long time. Are you going to keep me locked up here for three damn days?! I was going to let it go, but it really Puck! C Shut up. you trash Death Knight hit the mercenary who spoke out. -Be grateful for saving the lives of criminals like you. If you complain one more time, I will turn you into a stone statue and throw you deep underground where no one comes. The mercenaries were terrified and shut up. -There is only one way you guys can get out of here. train and practice To be able to defeat the wizards even if they come face-to-face. I dont know what kind of wizard theyre aiming for, but bring them! I can kill you even now! C Still a long way off. Practice more. Only those who have passed the standard will be released. Lee Han sighed deeply. He could guess why he had brought those mercenaries. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 It wasnt the ability he wanted, but after spending nearly a year at Ein Lorgard, Lee Han gained the ability to read the headmasters thoughts to some extent. It was like that even now. Seeing the mercenaries training to get out of the warehouse gave me a strangely specific idea of what was going to happen at the end of the year. The skeleton headmaster suddenly made a fuss about an attack from the outside, telling him to be careful of outsiders, and strangely , the mercenaries, who were used to dealing with wizards, rushed in Isnt it a trap? The headmaster of the skeleton would have been very unfair if he heard it, but this was actually close to karma. Just as the shepherd boy lost trust due to repeated pranks, the skeleton headmaster has already lost trust. Lee Han checked the appearance of the mercenaries through the gap in the wall of the warehouse. It was really absurd to see the mercenaries, who had the impression of killing a few people as easily as having lunch, being scared by the Death Knight and talking among themselves how to deal with the wizard. Now that Ive remembered the face, Ill have to tell the others to be careful. After completing the final exam or checking the mercenaries, Lee Han turned around. I had to go back as quickly as possible to avoid arousing suspicion. * * * clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap- ? Returning to the original cafe, Lee Han was taken aback. There was much more violent applause than when Ipadur had sung one song earlier. what? Did Ein Lorgard fail? In Lee Hans imagination, it would have been difficult to applaud this much if Ein Lorgard had not perished. In the midst of the noise, Han Lee grabbed the elf merchant next to him as calmly as possible and asked. What happened? The elf couldnt answer. I was sobbing because I couldnt get out of the great emotion. Please sing one more song! One more song! Just one song! I guess I will have to go soon. More than that, where is this wordanaz? Lee Han raised his hand at the headmasters words. Here it is. Why are you there? Did people push me? Im pushed because Im pushed? Did you go to Einrogard or to a pasture where sheep grazing leisurely? The skeleton headmaster gave Lee Han a scolding and gestured. People who were in awe were trying to stretch out their hands with ecstatic expressions at the gesture, but were greatly pushed away by the intangible power. lets go. Youre doing all sorts of things because of the disciples who insist on doing useless magic. Oh, it was truly touching. Lee Han said wittily. I couldnt hear the headmasters song, but looking at the reactions around me, it seemed like a very touching song. Ipadur vehemently agreed. The old bards eyes were moist. youre right! Isnt this kind of song the reason this old poet is alive? No, what did you call it? Lee Han suspected that the headmaster threatened to summon the Death Knights to be impressed. Stop it. Not a very pleasant compliment. How on earth did you learn such a wonderful song? When I was a prince, I learned to make people in the palace happy. It was a long time ago. Ifadur was moved by the heartbreaking story. However, Lee Han was a little perplexed. I cant imagine. If I told him about the skeleton headmasters childhood, it would only be embarrassing. Its as if Im embarrassed to hear something like Professor Voladi was a very nice and good kid in his childhood. lets go. There are places I need to stop by before closing. yes? Where are you? I will have to get an instrument. To practice music magic. The central district of Granden City was a quiet space where urban aristocrats and wealthy people usually haunted. Among the many quaint shops located there was < Infalenin''s Trio >. ah. Ive heard the name. He is an excellent instrumentalist. Perhaps it is. Even when I sang about artifacts in the past, my skills were good. Why triplet? Lee Han was puzzled and followed the two into the store. The store was like a museum of musical instruments. A variety of musical instruments were on display, from familiar instruments that Lee Han knew by name to instruments with unusual shapes that he had never seen before. A small chilhyeongeum sound came from somewhere and then stopped. And soon the shop owner, Infalenin, appeared. ah. Lee Han could understand why the store was called Samjoongju. Inphalenin was an Asura, a three-headed six-bill. Three three oh my God. The two people I admire the most are in my shop! Seriously. Leave your arms alone. Headmaster Skeleton hurriedly stopped the Infalenins, fearing that the six arms would swing at random and destroy even the instruments. It was impossible to see this well-groomed, maroon-colored space littered with the remains of broken instruments. What the hell do you need help making artifacts? But I I that I didnt come to ask for an artifact. At the headmasters words, Infalenins face brightened. Fortunately, the! I didnt have the confidence to meet that mages request! For some reason, Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster at the behavior of the Burmo wizard, who seemed to know. Headmaster Skeleton sighed as if he was truly sorry. Im sorry. That bird you wont have anything to do with him, so dont worry. If you ask me to do something in the future, I will make sure to keep my distance. no. Its an honor to have entrusted it to me, but its because I was lacking. I came today to buy an instrument. Here is a disciple trying to play a piece Oh. Are there any instruments you can handle? Skeleton Principal asked without expecting much. Of course there wouldnt be any, so I was thinking of choosing the easiest instrument. Like a pan flute or kalimba I know how to play the violin. violin? The headmaster was surprised by the unexpected answer. Music was included in the culture of the nobles, but it was only for appreciation, not performance. It was not suitable for lazy nobles as it required bloody effort to play at a usable level. But the boy of the Wodanaz family knows how to play the violin. I bet the Wardanaz family doesnt even hold concerts well, right? You seem to really like music. No Lee Han was taken aback when he suddenly became a music lover after saying the instrument he had learned without much thought. I dont really like music that much. okay. okay. You will. Headmaster Skeleton treated Lee Hans words like rolling stones and then started discussing instruments with Ipadur. Lee Han glared at the skeleton headmaster. How about this? The trees are too wild. Instruments like this damage the players reputation. You are right. This back plate is so unique. It sounds good, but its a bad habit. You are wonderful. ah. This is fine. I used the brief. The brief? I think the elements are too lopsided Ill let you pick for now. You will know once you turn it on. The excited Infalenin also came running. From my point of view, I would like to know what this would be like if that student wrote it. I waited a month in the cold shard mountain range to make this bow stand Lee Han, who was watching the three of them excitedly, suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, Headmaster. Who is buying the instrument for? What am I supposed to pay? Dont talk nonsense. If others hear it, they will misunderstand. Headmaster Skeleton reacted faster than usual, probably because he had a listening ear next to him. Of course I will pay with my gold coins. It is an item necessary for magic research. uh? Can I still? okay. Its a pity, but I cant help it. Remember it well. If you save money on magic research for no reason, it will cost more money later. Is this why imperial officials hate Einrogard? There was some truth in what the Headmaster Skeleton said. If you use equipment with cheap materials just to save gold coins, the result could be wrong. Then, in the end, you have to experiment again, and the cost is the same To avoid such a thing, it was better to be determined and prepared as much as possible from the beginning. Of course, even if he said such a thing, it was not very convincing to the officials in charge of the empires finances. No matter how rationally you try to think about it, if you get a report like I burned half a ton of pure gold to explore magic haha, but its still incomplete. thank you. I will write well. okay. Dont go and sell it. . Why cant you answer right away? I was worried for a second that someone might steal it. Dont worry. Ill put a spell on it, so if someone steals it, Ill go after it and find it. Chit. Lee Han clicked his tongue inwardly at the thorough skeleton headmasters remarks. Whatever the excuse, selling seemed impossible. Id better choose one of these three I think so too. After a long discussion, the options were narrowed down to three. One was a product made by cutting off a mature arm neck, and it was a stable violin that Inpalenin had seen only the most famous violins of the Empire and combined their strengths. The other was an item using a still young brief. The structure of the body and fingerboard is quite adventurous, so it is less stable, but it has a unique taste, so it was good to grow with young players. And the last one was not a violin made by Inpalenin, but a violin bought. The former performer died of an emotional problem. The former performer died in an unfortunate accident while performing, and the former performer died in a fire. I think the first one will be okay I think so too. Maybe the students dont have much experience Of course, Lee Han also wanted to choose the first option, but the skeleton headmaster made a firm choice. Third would be nice. Why? To Lee Hans question, Headmaster Skeleton replied as if it were absurd. Cant you feel that magical power? Its rare for a natural object to have that level of magical power. No I came to pick out an instrument. Did you come to pick out something magical? Of course, Lee Han knew that he could feel magic from the third violin. Thats because its so ugly and violent. All of the owners met a tragic fate, but it was even more strange if the mana felt was pure and peaceful. If you think of music magic, of course you should choose something with high magic power. But its an ominous thing, isnt it? Look at your arm. ? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han looked at his arm at the headmasters words. Cursed artifacts that he usually wore fluttered around. The one who is wearing a lot of cursed artifacts, what give me this. Are you really okay? This isnt something for sale Then itll be cheaper! * * * The weekend was almost over when we finished all our schedules. Lee Han sighed as he rode the carriage through the gates of Ein Rogard. When the golden weekend ended like this, even Lee Han felt bitter. Oh. Headmaster Skeleton looked ahead and inadvertently opened his mouth, and Lee Han also averted his gaze. Professor Voladi was waiting with an expressionless face. Professor, why are you doing that? Oops Damn it. I forgot. Originally, on the weekend, Professor Bagreg said he had something to teach you. Why on the weekend? On weekdays, the time must have been full because of the other professors. ? Lee Han tilted his head at the unknown sense of incongruity felt in the conversation. The sharing of information by professors was so natural. what? Professor Bagleg! Sorry to shake up your schedule, but there was a reason. Headmaster Skeleton got off the wagon and approached Professor Voladi. Lee Han, who was tied up while helping and lowering Ipadur from behind, was startled by the words that followed. He begged me to go out with him because he was interested in music magic. So I couldnt help it. Then Im done. The skeleton headmaster returned to his skeleton form and then disappeared with a bang. When Lee Han made eye contact with the expressionless Professor Boladi, he inadvertently looked at Ipadur. Hmm. Im going to overdo it. Yihans magic was too lacking to blame Ipadur and disappear. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Music Magic? Professor Boladi looked at Lee Han and asked. It was an expressionless face, but to my surprise, I felt a calm shock inside. It was as if he was saying, What did I do wrong to rebel like this for you to learn such rubbish magic? A similar thing happened in the tower of the blue dragon. -Guinan Island! That What is that blood! You cant believe that we banned card games? Of course, it was jam, not blood, that Gainando was covered in, but the emotions shown by his friends and Professor Boladi were similar. professor. I can explain. Lee Han spoke as quickly as possible. Just as Gainando explained that it was jam, not blood, to avoid being taken to the punishment room, Lee Han had to explain as quickly as possible to prevent being attacked by Professor Voladi. Music magic wont help much. Thats actually a blind spot! Lee Han spoke of todays events in as much detail and exaggeration as possible. A sense of desperation came over Lee Han that he could be attacked if he could not properly convince him of the benefits of music magic. At the lengthy explanation, Ipadur looked at Lee Han with moved eyes. To be so interested in the magic of music The Wardanaz family was known for not being interested in the arts like music, but this boy was certainly different. Ifadur vowed to do everything in his power to help the boy from the Wodanaz family with his passion for music. Other famous musicians and minstrels of the Empire would be interested and help if they heard that the boy of House Wardanaz was so passionate about music. so thats how it was! Right. Professor Voladi nodded in agreement. Is it okay? Then cant we just learn the language? Thats too bad. Lee Han blamed himself for being arrogant who thought it had just ended. Remnants of arrogance that he shouldnt have from Einrogard still remained in his heart. The headmaster said that the word magic would take as long as this. Lee Han spread a finger. Professor Voladi said, not surprised. Of course, the magic of the spirit of the tongue can take close to a thousand years if properly dug up. Lee Han was astonished at the addition of one zero. The skeleton headmaster secretly tried to trick Lee Han. But if you can put magic into words, the story will be different. Its not a proper language magic, but a simplified form specialized for battle Thats why I tried to learn music magic! Lee Han felt a sense of crisis and cut off Professor Boladi. I was trying to overcome the limitations of word magic with music magic! hmm. Professor Voladi was speechless. Lee Han was extremely nervous because he had no idea what the other person was thinking. A baby basilisk in his sleeve hissed. Be patient. You lose. Unfortunately, even if the baby basilisk pounced on Professor Voladi, it didnt look like he would win. I think it will be difficult even if I become an adult I still think the language magic is a better choice, but I wont stop the challenge. A good teacher, in Professor Voladis opinion, was one who supported what the student wanted as much as possible. He was still skeptical about music magic, but he had no intention of stopping his pupil from trying it. Could there be a new magic that the professor himself doesnt know about? thank you. professor. I will do my best to repay your trust. i get it. Did you rest well outside? yes. Enjoyed. An ordinary student would have finished here, but Lee Han, a professional student, added a word. But even during that time, I was nervous because I remembered the magic I had to practice. Ipadur admired again, unaware of Lee Hans intentions. There is such a sincere genius in the world! Is it? yes. hmm. ? When Professor Voladi briefly checked the time, Lee Han felt ominous. Come to think of it, Professor Boladi was not an ordinary professor, but a professional professor. There is still time until bedtime, so I will help you practice. Lee Han, who looked down on the professional professor, bit his lip. By the way, having dinner with Ipadur-nim No no. its okay. Wodanaz student. Never mind this old man and focus on your magic. Thank you so much for helping me today. Are bards all bastards? Lee Han seemed to understand why the Wodanaz family didnt show much interest in music. * * * Professor Voladi was interested in every school of magic Lee Han studied, but the most engrossing thing recently was the change in the form of the lightning element. The lightning element belonged to a very unusual axis among the elements. Even its uncontrollable destructive power and irregular form. But conversely, if you can control such a lightning element as easily as a water element Youll have an advantage in battle. As Professor Voladi spun the spear of lightning, the baby basilisk let out a cry. It was clear that he no longer had the confidence to defeat that wizard. By the way, Professor. Is there a need to even use elemental lightning in normal person-to-person combat? Even the water element, which is evaluated as having relatively low destructive power right now, could be destructive if applied well. If you look at Eumidihus, doesnt he do all kinds of strange things with water elemental magic, from steam explosions to body fluid control? Good question. Lightning magic, which usually uses form change, is useful against powerful wizards. Professor Voladi explained calmly. Among the mages, those skilled in defensive magic were able to block all of Yihans water elemental magic and other projectile magic. At that time, a strategy that worked surprisingly well was this kind of close combat. In addition, the lightning element was not a common magic, so it was even more difficult to prepare. usually enough to block all of them, hes a mage several times higher than me, so should I deal with him? Isnt that what professors have to deal with? Lee Han had such a question, but he endured it quietly. Take it. The professor held out a heavy silver ingot. Lee Han exclaimed in surprise at the unexpected gift. thank you!! I will really save it and use it well! ? Professor Boladi looked at Lee Han, wanting to say something. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was perplexed, wondering if he had misunderstood something. I need to use it for shape change, but I dont think I need to save it. ah. Lee Han understood the meaning of the professor and felt embarrassed. It was really difficult to take the shape of lightning purely out of nothing. To have to tame the thunderbolt with the will of a wizard. However, pure silver had a hard form and was relatively friendly to lightning. Getting used to changing the shape of the silver in which the lightning resided also helped to change the shape of the lightning itself. thank you. But where did you get this silver? In the principals room. Lee Han didnt ask if he borrowed or stole it. It wasnt anything good to hear. * * * Gripping Jijijik! pain! Lee Han thought that when he saw the lightning bolt to the floor. It wasnt because magic failed. The magic practice itself was going well. Its just that each time it fails, the silver evaporates little by little. Kwajik! Silver, which had been transformed into a spear, could not withstand the force of the lightning and twisted and cracked, losing its shape. The power of the condensed lightning is so strong that if you make even the slightest mistake, even hard metal cant stand it, and it changes arbitrarily. In the process, it evaporates When Lee Han was visibly distressed, Professor Voladi spoke to him. I am doing well now. Because it maintains its shape change. thank you. Lee Han stood up with a bitter expression. I already felt my heart break when I thought of how much silver would be consumed before this magic was completed. As the sky gradually darkened and it was time to go in, Professor Voladi checked his pocket watch and said, really. Can the lecture start a little early tomorrow? How much? About two hours. The lecture is scheduled at 9:00 am on Monday, but starting 2 hours earlier was never a little bit. But Lee Han was a professional student. Lets assume it ends 2 hours early. haha. Of course its possible. But for what? Do you have anything prepared? no. I had to meet the giants. * * * C Human Wizard! Hes a human wizard! C Nice to meet you! Early moning. As the end of the second semester was approaching, the days were getting colder. To the extent that the cold permeated to the bone unless a spell was cast over the coat. Lee Han exhaled and greeted the giants. Nice to meet you. everyone. C I want to see magic. Magic! yes? Lee Han wondered what kind of magic he should use. If its to satisfy the giants, wouldnt it be acceptable to blow a water octane at Professor Voladi? -Thats it. that! The giant took a thick wooden bowl and pounded it with a spoon. It was about cooking. The smartest giant, Ikrusha, pushed aside the giants gathered with high expectations. C Nice to meet you all. Professor Bagreg. How are you? How are you? Thank you. -Since its the final exam period soon, all the professors must be busy. Do you have time to come here? Its okay. Lee Han unconsciously tried to say, I am the only student of the professor, but then regained consciousness and endured it. It was crazy to gossip about the professor in front of others. I want to get closer to the giants as soon as the test is coming up. I want to help with work. -as you please. Actually, when I first heard the professors words, I wondered what he was talking about. Ikrusha remembered the first time he heard of Professor Voladis mad plan to use the power of a giant to test the new students. At that time, no matter how much I thought about it, it seemed a bit crazy, so I insisted, Wouldnt it be better to take the test after getting to know the giant? It was because there was nothing good about fighting a young wizard and a giant. In the future, an archmage with a title like < Giant Slayer > might appear Its hard for an outsider or a wizard to make friends with giants in a short period of time. However, the boy of the Wodanaz family became friends with the giants faster than expected. After helping to take care of the sheep and studying cooking, he succeeded in winning the favor of the giants. In fact, it was to the extent that the giants called Ikurusha and asked about it. -When will the wizard come? -I do not know either. C Go downstairs and ask. C I asked, but he said he didnt know. -Then go down again! go down again! It was not easy for giants to be likable in such a short period of time, and it was truly surprising. Now that things had happened, Ikrusha had no choice but to accept Professor Voladis plan. If he had become close enough to him, he would have been qualified to compete with the giants. -Being close like that Its only natural. Ikrusha nodded as she saw Lee Han being washed away by giants like Professor Voladi. Lee Han was receiving cheers from the giants, not knowing that he had dug his own grave. C Long live the Wizard! Long live the wizard! C Our friend! haha. It is thanks to all of you who have looked at me favorably. Thank you always. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Lee Han came down after rinsing and asked the giants. So what do I need help with today? Did the sheep run away again? The horse was a sheep. If mountain destruction was added in front of it, it was actually closer to a monster than a sheep. From the point of view of seeing the mountain range destroyer in person, Lee Han seemed like he would lose to the mountain range destroyer even if all of the basilisks were grown. First of all, the difference in weight class is too big. -no. The sheep did not escape. -I caught a wyvern and put it in, so they had fun playing with each other. It was clear that he was bored. He heard that he was the ruler of the mountain range and that he captured and put fear into it, but Lee Han ignored it as if he hadnt heard. It was because I was afraid that the giants would take me to see me if I asked, Wyvern? okay. Then, in case there is no work -Follow me! I want to show it to the wizard! -right! Ill put it on my shoulder! -no! Ill put it on my shoulder! haha. everyone. Its okay to argue over me, but can you please stop arguing over me? As the giants fought and tried to pull Lee Han, Lee Hans voice became a little urgent. The giants who had won the giant-style rock-paper-scissors game (it was a game in which they used one of the rock-paper-scissors to slash each others faces) picked up Lee Han and moved on with a big smile. C Guys. Being close like that Have a good trip. Dont forget that its the final exam soon. Lee Han covered his ears as if he hadnt heard what Ikurusha and Professor Voladi said from behind. The giant who was carrying Lee Han asked, puzzled. C Why are you covering your ears? If there is a sound you dont want to hear in the first place, its good to cover your ears like this. -Oh oh. Ill have to cover my ears when Ikrusha speaks from now on! * * * Year 3 student The Moradi familys blast bomb was regretting it. Come to think of it, it was a mistake to accompany a guy from the Buyeo magic school no matter how necessary it was. Its still a long way off blast! You almost lost your sword the other day and still act so loosely. Its been 3 years! The blaster beat himself in the chest, blaming himself. Ahn Pagon, the same third-year student who saw that, asked bluntly. Are you finally out of your mind? shut up. a little. Why are all the people who listen to enchantment magic not cheap? What do seniors say? what are you talking about? I am the most polite. Blasttan shuddered at those words. It was more creepy that Anpagon didnt seem to be lying. Im glad I didnt specialize in enchantment magic, really. In fact, the White Tiger Tower was the tower that produced the most Buyeo magic majors. Strengthening magic that adjusts the body of the caster or others is also part of enchantment magic. However, it was rare for the White Tiger Tower students to delve deeply into the enchantment magic itself even as they went up in grade. Most of the students of the White Tiger Tower fell into the application of strengthening magic, and pure endowment magic was mainly chosen by the students of other towers. Although magic is difficult or you have to walk the path of an artifact craftsman halfway through pure endowment magic Many of the students at the White Tiger Tower have a persuasive attitude that Id rather die than hang out with a professor of the endowment magic school. was arguing. Explosives were one of them. Do crazy professors drive students crazy or do crazy students gather around crazy professors in the first place? To be honest, Professor Verdus and the enchantment magic students who were making artifacts under Professor Verdus looked alike in the eyes of blasters. okay. I get it Lets say its my fault for talking. Of course its your fault. Blasting bombs carelessly looked around. Shall I draw? No matter how polite and kind Blasttan was at the White Tiger Tower, his talent for scratching the temper of the endowment magic students surpassed that. Lets wait. However, the explosives endured. There was one thing I wanted to ask. In the first place, thats why I made a guy like Anpagon my companion for this mountain range Lets rest for a while. We only need to arrive before the sun rises overhead, so we still have plenty of time. I cant believe your calculations. Should I just pull it out for real? Anpagon swung his staff to calculate the direction, then nodded. You can rest. The two students sat and ate and drank without saying anything. Anpagon drank the red-headed lions raw blood from a leather canteen containing a recovery potion from a transparent glass bottle. Both were objects favorable to recovery. The blaster glanced at its destination, the peak. Among the numerous peaks of the mountain range of Ein Rogard, the place they chose as their destination today was the Giants Stone Peak. Anpagon needed Eumseokcheong (ʯ[) at the top of the peak, which was needed for research, and the bark of the Seoristone tree, which was needed for tanning the newly obtained leather. Originally, there was no reason to accompany them, but Blasting Bomb had something to ask, and Anpagon needed a useful vanguard. It was probably because it was an area where giants appeared. Hmm Come to think of it. Blasttan quenched his throat and then got to the point. Now that youve listened to that annoying enchantment bastard, its time to ask a question. As far as I know, I heard that there is an unusual guy among the first year students who are learning enchantment magic. Am I right? In this festival Anpagon nodded. Right? But why dont other people who listen to enchantment magic know even if I ask them? Because I didnt tell you. This isnt trash The blaster was shocked. It was normal to tell the other members of the school if there were useful juniors. Shouldnt you make your name widely known not just for your own feelings, but for the sake of those juniors? Knowing in advance what kind of junior he was and having a crush on him, and not knowing at all, the treatment was different. Why dont you talk? Because it wasnt worth it. What was that. Blasttan was trying to get into the endowment magic school, but came to his senses. Come to think of it, the deeper I got involved with these children, the more headaches I got. Anyway, that junior. Right? This time, he ran like crazy with a knife. Did you use strengthening magic? I dont know. Anpagon really didnt know. I guessed that maybe the juniors used black magic rather than strengthening magic, but I wasnt sure about that either. In the first place, after the festival was over, we went to the punishment room on good terms Ha. this filthy child. hide it again Please tell me. How can I tell you what I dont know? Did you leave your head in the tower? The blaster endured one more time. There was still something left to ask. okay. that junior. I asked the dark magicians, but they kept saying nothing. I think you are also listening to black magic Thats right. what? black magic? Its really unique. At first, I thought that Lee Han showed such majesty because he was very good at swordsmanship and was very good at endowment magic, but when he heard about black magic, Blasttan was surprised. I have a question about that junior, but there are rumors that he is from the Wardanaz family. isnt it? Isnt it Cainan too? When I looked for it, I heard it was a prince? Anpagon looked at the blasting bullet as if he were looking at a bug crawling on the floor. No matter how ignorant he was, how could he mistake the Wodanaz family for the imperial family? Huh listen. First of all, the Wardanaj family is the great noble family of the empire. Its a great aristocratic family famous for magic, but the royal family sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This bastard is real! who doesnt know that! Youre asking what your juniors name is! Exploding explosives eventually drew the sword. No matter how well I tried to ask, I couldnt stand this childs attitude. Just bury it, then bury it! It comes out like that. I was preparing. Anpagon immediately activated the artifact and said. A thick forcefield protected Anpagon. The blast bombs exploded even more. Sometimes, prepare for this. Change, hit! As the spell went off, the blasters hands suddenly turned into the claws of a gigantic bird. It didnt end there. A terrifying energy stood at the tip of the toenail, and it swung at such a speed that even an experienced swordsman could not avoid it. Awesome! Tearing through the thick force field, the forepaw came in. However, Anpagon calmly took out the next artifact. By the third year of Einrogard, even if you are not majoring in combat magic, you need to be able to protect at least one part of your body in order to survive. Blurred clones appeared and scattered in all directions. The quality wasnt very high, so I could figure it out with a little concentration, but in the current situation, that short amount of time was enough. The explosives roared again. Fist of the giant, strike the enemy! A huge fist made of invisible power hit the place where the clones of Anpagon were. It was a fighting style worthy of a student at the White Tiger Tower, who said that he could wipe out all of his alter egos without having to identify them one by one. Tight! Anpagon abhorred the savagery and avoided the falling branches. Because of the huge attack, the surrounding trees were falling down. Fingers of giants Wait a minute! Look behind you, idiot! You naughty bastard. What do you mean? Just get beaten up! You sick fool! I mean look back! Blasting bullets quickly turned their heads while preparing for an attack. Then I saw huge giants dragging clubs and walking along behind me. !!! !!! The two third graders froze. No matter how much he trained in magic in Einrogard and was respected as a wizard outside, it didnt mean much in front of a giant. As the two were third-year students, they knew how difficult giants could be. Not only did the magic not work well, but the conversation also didnt work well. It became really annoying when the giant got angry after making a fuss for no reason. Breathe hold your breath. Transparency. Invisibility Potion! Are you satisfied? you will have to be satisfied Youll get caught destroying all the trees! shut up. Before I end you, a giant or something. While talking, the giants came closer. The giant looked at Lee Han and asked. C Someone broke the trees here. like wizards These are very bad people. Could it be the professors? C I want to plant these trees again. All right. Lee Han nodded. Planting trees was rather easy. Compared to finding an escaped sheep and dragging it back somehow, planting a tree C I want to catch the person who broke the tree. Oops. Want to catch the professors? It wont be easy. Lee Han looked around at the broken trees and answered roughly. However, the giants were more serious than they thought. C It seems that the tree has been broken for a while. -I think I can find it! help the wizard we are looking for! uh? Lee Han, who was thinking about how to plant a tree, was taken aback by the giants reaction. Not long ago? Someone came up high in the mountains this early morning and broke a tree. I couldnt understand why he was doing that. I didnt cut down the tree and took it Is it a way to vent my anger? For a moment, Lee Han imagined the sight of the skeleton headmaster spinning round and round and destroying trees. It was funny, but I didnt think the principal or professor would be that kind of person. This It was cut sharp. Is it enchantment magic? It looks like it was hit with great power. Looking around, Lee Han quickly noticed that there was a magical fight here. I think here Sarak- ? Lee Han paused when a note slipped onto his palm. -Like me, my junior Blasttan Moradi What were you really doing here? Chapter 540 Chapter 540 While Lee Han was perplexed, letters began to be added to the note. -Because the idiot Moradi ruined things ?? -Ragamehit.maningingmare as ???? Arent you alone? Confusing writing that makes you wonder if something like this would come out if the two grabbed the quill and fought to take the paper. After some time, the writing stopped, and Anpagon began to properly explain the situation. Like blasting bombs, they came to look for reagents, and then a trivial argument ensued A trivial argument? Lee Han looked around. The remnants of the forest that had been brutally torn by magic came into sight. If this is a petty brawl, what level is a serious fight? -So why are you with the giants? got caught? -ah. Its not like that. We are helping the giants. -? ? The text on the note stopped for a moment. However, Lee Han wondered why the seniors were there. -Why do the giants work? -Being close. silence again. Lee Han wrote carefully when his seniors were silent. -Im sorry, but as a junior, I dont think its a good idea for the two of you to argue. As soon as I wrote, the answer came. -I didnt argue. So, I get it. -But didnt you say Cainan Island last time? Lee Han pretended not to see the last words and ignored them. * * * How on earth can you make friends with a giant? You dont understand? Anything can happen in Einrogard. You still lack study. Dont be mean. So, are any of your friends or seniors close with giants? Anpagon kept his mouth shut. To be honest, I had no idea what to do to make friends with a giant. What should I do? But why didnt you answer when I asked your name? It doesnt matter now. Anpagon responded with a nervous voice to Blasttans words. Giants were wandering around in front of me, but what did that juniors name, Wodanaz, who used to call himself Guinando, have anything to do with it? I must have heard or misunderstood! We need to stop the giants. ah. thats right. At first, I wondered if the juniors were deceiving and disguising the giants, but in fact, it would have been more advantageous if they had become close friends. Of course, I still couldnt believe it Ill have to ask later. Ill have to ask later. I was also curious about Anpagon, a school of enchantment magic that doesnt care about others. -Forcing the giants back Wait. what? Why stop? Who pays the price? You have to pay. Interesting bullshit. Does it just bark? okay. By the way, know that you are now within my gap. Do whatever you want. If you want to brag about being stupid enough to make noise in front of a giant. The two quarreled and eventually came to an agreement without overcoming the situation. We decided to split the cost of asking our juniors in half. -If you make the giants retreat, the following rewards -A reward? At the juniors reply, the two looked at each other. And at the same time he opened his mouth. Its because you put trash in it! Your reward is flimsy. * * * Lee Han was slightly moved. Professors make them work but dont give any compensation, but seniors are different. Actually, the professors did not make them work, but gave lectures, but Lee Han did not care. Ten pieces of armor made from the skin of a red-headed lion, ten wind barrier scrolls, five barrels of moon priming honey, etc. Originally, I would have just ordered it, but I couldnt help but be more happy with this kind of reward. I know where the culprit went. Please follow my directions. -Oh oh! -Wizard smart! When Lee Han shouted confidently, the giants moved forward in delight. Lee Han looked in the direction where the seniors were likely to be and gave a slight wink. It was a signal to get out of here. Whoops. Its perfect. Seeing the giants walk away, Lee Han was proud. It was the appearance of a junior who was extremely admirable no matter who saw it. He couldnt be seen, but probably both Blasttan and Anpagon were proud of Lee Han. Blasttan and Anpagon watched the giants walk with their mouths wide open. I couldnt believe that he confidently asked me to trust him, but I never thought hed manage the giants so easily. A giant a giant controller! Lee Han didnt even think that a nickname that went around among his seniors was added without even knowing it. C But why are you going here? Criminals always leave traces. Traces of magic remain here. While pointing forward with his cane, Lee Han picked up a random word and spat it out. It wasnt too difficult. All you have to do is to roughly drag the giants, spread the distance, and say, Oops, Im sorry I missed it. It was as easy as blinking an eye for Lee Han, who had been trained in Ein Lorgard. -indeed! The rock broke here! Exactly. C The tree here is also smashed! Youre right I ran away here! ? Lee Han, who had been talking roughly, hesitated. There was something strange about the reaction of the giants. what? Right now, Lee Han and the giant were walking in a completely different direction. He was walking somewhere deep in the mountains, not towards the top of the peak. Of course, there was no reason for human traces to be found. But the rocks were broken and the trees were broken. Something is strange? -excuse me! over there! -Thats him! Yacha old man! Yacha is old! I knew it would be like this! ???? Lee Han opened his eyes wide in surprise. Beyond the forest on the other side, a yaksha was walking, clearing trees and rocks. With a size comparable to that of a giant, and a vicious appearance reminiscent of a ghost. The yaksha were not a race that was easy to see in the empire like the giants. The yaksha turned his head and said, as if he had heard the giants shouting. -Why do idiots tremble in front of the elder again? -right! Yacha old man! I broke a tree last time and I broke a tree again this time! C You ignorant bastards. Dead and rotten trees need to be removed to help the trees next to them. -Do not lie! Even healthy trees were smashed! Lee Han felt a bit of remorse. It was Lee Hans seniors who smashed the intact trees. C If you have any complaints, go for it. Hey guys I wont accept it even if you guys attack me with the wrestling game you love so much. -Ooh -That Yaksha is too strong. The giants flinched and looked stunned. From what I could see, it seemed that he had faced that yaksha a few times and had seen it in a bad way. Dont you guys have an advantage in terms of size? -Yakshas use strange techniques. -We cant get it While he was saying that, the yaksha took a step closer. One giant, stimulated by that, pounded his chest and shouted. -Do not run away from the wizard! look! The giant stomped his feet and charged ferociously. Trees around were blown away by the chain. The yaksha said as if he was dumbfounded. -You young bastards, why the hell dont you think of your own size? C Moan! ok! The giant confronted the yaksa and struggled to overcome the yaksha by force. Then the yaksa laughed and said, -Thats how you should have accumulated good karma. What you children are doing is, at best, a weapon enterprise. What are you going to do with that power? ! Lee Han was amazed at the flow of supernatural magic power that he felt from the outside of the yaksha. Originally, the rare races of the empire were born with unique abilities that were difficult to imitate even with magic, but the yakshas abilities were unique among them. The ability to materialize the good and bad karma around you into tangible power! The yaksha himself converted the accumulated good karma into his own power, and the wicked who faced the yaksa had no choice but to struggle with their own bad karma. The giants didnt have any bad karma, but they didnt have any good karma, so they were being pushed around like that Its a really amazing ability. Lee Han seemed to know why wizards were so interested in primitive magic and supernatural powers even though they had made such great studies. It was hard not to pay attention to the strange flow and patterns that could not be seen in magic. -Ooh Im coming too! -Boo! When their comrades were pushed back, the giants rushed to help. The yaksa chuckled and received the giants charge with his other arm. C Try more. more! You little bastards! C Im coming too! uh. Wait Lee Han was taken aback when the giant carrying him on his shoulder charged. It was nice to be upset when your friends pushed you away, but didnt you forget the little wizard on your shoulder? -right! -Where do you do it Kuck! When the giant carrying Lee Han crashed into it, the confident yaksa rolled backwards with a shriek. -uh? C Huh? The giants themselves looked at each other in amazement as if they hadnt thought of such an outcome. -Uh Uh uh! we won! -We defeated the yaksha old man! In order not to fall off the giants shoulder, Lee Han even used a trick of suction to hang on to the top of the giants shoulder, and then managed to climb up. While the giants were excitedly clapping at each other, the yaksa stood up dumbfounded. -What? What kind of good karma did you build up while you were away? C The wizards cooking was delicious. My body has become stronger as well! When the giant carrying Lee Han exclaimed triumphantly, the yaksa wanted to know what bullshit it was, but belatedly discovered Lee Han. -Why is Ein Lorgards young gore here?? Also with the giants?? When the yaksha asked in surprise, Lee Han realized that it is not normal to be friendly with giants. Are the seniors surprised by that? probably not Hes a student at Ein Rogard, so he cant bring something like this. I am friendly with giants. -What nonsense -We are close! C Friendship, yaksha old man! The yaksa waved his hand as if he was troubled by the noise of the giants. Then he narrowed his eyes and glared at Lee Han. Its like trying to judge how much ability you have. -Good job what? Have I accumulated a lot of good karma? C What if you dont know what youve built up! The yaksha was stunned, but the hostility he showed at the beginning was tempered. It was judged that a wizard who had accumulated so much good karma would not be an evil person. C Well done. you little guys follow me You guys have something to help. C Yacha old man doesnt listen! -The other day, he made us work and didnt give us anything! The yaksa sighed and explained as if he was in trouble. -Didnt I tell you? If the glacier had been left alone, it would have attacked the cave you slept in and collapsed. -If you do the work, you should give it a reward! -Is there any Ikrusha? Ikrusha? When the yaksha couldnt communicate, he looked for Ikrusha. At least, the only giant that could speak was Ikrusha. I. everyone. How about listening to it for now? Lee Han persuaded the giants. Listening to what the yaksha was saying, he didnt seem like an evil person. Rather, it looked closer to Ikrusha. The way he tried to take care of it somehow even though he was blown away by the giants words -Huh. tell me C Im just listening to it this time. -??? The yaksa looked at Yihan with wide eyes. It was unbelievable that an outsider and a wizard could manage giants so well. -Theres a troublesome guy in the swamp right now. Because of this guy, the surrounding forest is dying. You little guys need some help. -under! Another trick! Trickery! Uh If all the forests die, wont the trees you love die too? -is it? What should I do then? Should I stop it? -Hmph. I will help you without any choice! -Are you thinking of working here instead of going back to Einrogard? The yaksha earnestly recommended it to the young gore of Ein Rogard. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Uh. sorry. I When he suddenly faced a situation where he had to change his job from being a student of Ein Rogard to being a mountain keeper of Ein Rogard, Lee Han expressed his refusal. The yaksha nodded as if he hadnt expected Yihan to agree. -Well, there must be no reason for a young wizard to abandon Einrogards schooling and retreat deep into the mountains. after graduating, he multiplied his assets with personal connections and excellent business acumen Ah. yes. youre right. Did I hear that wrong? The yaksha just doubted his ears, as if he had heard something wrong. Einrogards students, who had accumulated good karma to that extent, were less likely to be greedy for money. So whos the troublemaker perched in the swamp? Are you a purple swamp worm? Lee Han looked back on his knowledge and brought out a monster that came to his mind. The purple swamp bug was a monster the size of a bull. Once settled in a swamp, it was a troublemaker that would spit poisonous air and kill surrounding plants. But it wont be that difficult if the giants help. Its annoying because hes hiding in the swamp. A race that is strong against poison and has excellent physical abilities like the giants could just push through with force. Go into the swamp and stir until you catch it and it will come out on its own. -Yes? Purple Swamp Worm? Ah that little bastard. What kind of giants would you call with that? Isnt it really big -Its a ghoul dragon. Maybe its because hes been around for a long time, but hes big, but his poison isnt normal. -Ouch. Wizard. Why are you pulling your hair? do not pull out Its a precious haircut. Im sorry. Lee Han, involuntarily embarrassed, pulled the giants hair. In fact, ghoul dragons are called dragons, but strictly speaking they are not dragons. It was a similar subspecies with an appearance reminiscent of a dragon, or in fact it was something unreasonable that was not even a subspecies. Dragon experts in the empire expressed their dissatisfaction, saying, If youre going to add a dragon to all the big reptiles, why dont you call Drake a walking dragon?, but people originally prefer intuitive names. And Lee Han also had no complaints about the expression ghoul dragon. If it was a monster that could kill Lee Han by crushing it with a single blow, poisoning it with its venomous breath, or cutting it with its tainted claws, it didnt really matter if it was a real dragon or a fake dragon. Uh Shall we call the principal? -what? Arthur. its blood You do not know the fear of Lord Gonadaltes. Yacha was dumbfounded when he heard Lee Han say that he would call the skeleton headmaster for such an unlikely event. No matter how benevolently Gonadaltes treated Einrogards disciples, he was not a sorcerer soft enough to accept all nonsensical pampering. No, I think youll do me a favor like this -That means its an illusion. Your seniors, your seniors seniors, and your seniors seniors seniors all made a mistake! You havent had much conversation, so what kind of confidence do you have? Mmm. Lee Han was slightly overwhelmed by the old yakshas resolute spirit. is it? Well, the Headmaster Skeleton is a bit crazy. He thinks hes only close to Lee Han, and if he calls him out, he might say a damn thing I see. Still, I think it would be a bit dangerous to deal with a ghoul dragon. -no. Wizard! C Trust us! The giants were furious at Lee Hans reaction. The wizard was valuing the ghoul dragon higher than them. No, its not that I dont believe it -Guide the way. Yacha old man! -okay. i get it. okay. * * * Blasting bullets and Anpagon, which escaped from the grip of the giants, headed straight to the top and chased after the giants. Apparently, he was worried about his junior. No matter how junior with the title of a giant controller, giants are a fickle and unknown race. If not, the giant controller could become the giants prey. for a moment. Isnt that a yaksha? what? Yasha?! Are there really yakshas? The explosives were startled. I had heard from a senior who had graduated before that there was a yaksha somewhere in the mountains, but of course I thought it was a lie that the senior was trying to scare me. -I met a yaksha on a snowy day, and it hiccup. They told me that I had accumulated bad karma. So, you guys, Moradi, serve your seniors well Hiccup. how far did you say Amazing where are you going? Wellwell. shit. send the message again I guess Ill have to get out soon. As the giants and the yaksha began to move, the faces of the two seniors hardened. It was unusual to see them move in an orderly fashion. Youre not trying to prey on your junior, are you? You look like a savage. What nonsense are you thinking! Anpagon burst into anger. I didnt believe in superstition, but the White Tiger Top who was making ominous noises was really annoying. Who knows youre not worried right now? You know how weird the giants are! That junior is too small for the giants to eat them all. What if its like seasoning? shut up! The two of them kept their mouths shut and followed. While humming, the giants uprooted the huge trees around them and began to make something. Hey, are you ready for camping? The explosives were astonished. Giants prepare camp- >prepare cooking- >juniors become cooking Send a note! Prepare to escape right away! I know. Send now! Anpagons face turned pale, which is rare to see, and he sent a note. * * * C Ghoul dragons are not violent or cruel. Its just that his temper is a pain in the ass. The yaksha confirmed the wooden shield the giants had improvised and beckoned. -Sometimes it would be nice to sleep quietly deep underground, so it crawls out like this. done. Thats enough. Im not going to catch him anyway, so thats enough. oh. Can we solve it by talking? C Ghoul dragons dont understand words. And even if he did understand, hed be so lazy that hed ignore it. Lee Han became sullen. C The method is not that difficult. The young guys enter and push the ghoul dragon away with force. If you get far enough away, youll get tired of going back to the swamp, so youll go back to your underground burrow. is that really enough? Lee Han was surprised at how peaceful it was than he thought. -okay. These guys just dont listen, but their power is amazing. Even if the method seems simple, whether or not it can be put into practice was another matter. It wasnt easy for giants like this to unite and use their strength right now. -The four pit bulls have only one job to do. All right. What kind of magic can I use in front of you? Lee Han, who was determined, grabbed his staff and asked. -what are you talking about? There was no way that a bright young wizard would stand in front of the ghoul dragons. Give the giants instructions from behind. Because they dont listen to me very well. Is that all? C No Then what did you think we were going to do? The yaksha looked at the young wizard strangely. Lee Han was embarrassed and spoke quickly. Because I think I do little -I am still doing great things. Those guys dont even listen. good. Its done. pull it out! Kururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! As soon as the order was given, the giants pushed through the forest and made a road. Then, the hidden swamp and the huge ghoul dragon nestled above it appeared. At first glance, it looked like a dragon, but much smaller. Because of the twisted and ugly appearance, it looked more like a wicked chimera made by a wizard than a dragon. -Uuuuuuuuu! Wait a minute! Keep pace with others! -Uhh Aside! Turn aside! Giants really didnt listen. Lee Han made a siege of giants while calming and threatening. The yaksa was very satisfied with the sight. -Youre really good at it. really. what grade are you in? I forgot to ask. Its first grade. C Yeah what? C Yacha old man! help!! The giants called the yaksha. The ghoul dragon, who did not want to come out of the swamp, began to hold on with all its strength. Giants whose noses and eyes were stinging from the miasma it spewed screamed. -Goes. go! Lend me some strength! yes? The yaksa placed Yihan on top of his head. The giant who lost the wizard suddenly howled. -Wait a minute. give it back soon! As the accumulated karma turned into strength, an incomparably stronger power flowed through the yakshas body. I felt it from the moment I saw it, but the good karma that this young wizard accumulated was not common. -Get out of here, you troublesome bastard! You went back to your favorite place and slept! -The yaksha old man is good! It felt like the whole surroundings were collapsing and smashed by the clash of giants. Lee Han did his best not to fall from the top of the wildly shaking yaksha. Hold on Hold on! At some point, Lee Han realized that he was naturally standing on top of the yakshas head. Thanks to gaining a clue to enlightenment while climbing the side of the ship during the last test, in this situation, he finally embodied the magic conversion with the nature of absorption. Naturally, without the need to release mana forcibly! Okay! C Pushed away! roll it! roll it! C Push me out of the swamp! The giants were excited and pushed ahead, unaware of the hardships Lee Han was going through. It was a shock enough to shake even the person who was perfectly attached. The basilisk in Lee Hans sleeve let out a sad cry. Why did I get dragged by these giants! * * * C Heh heh heh heh. C Its been a lot of trouble. You young bastards have built up a good karma. When the work was over, the yaksa spoke with sincerity. If it werent for the giants who were all covered in mud and panting, they wouldnt have been able to pull out the ghoul dragon by themselves. Its true that you did really well. C What did the old yaksha do! -Did you forget that I ran because you guys couldnt pull it out? -What did the old yakha do ? -Wizard. where did the wizard go? -The old yaksha stole it! -I didnt steal it. little guys The yaksha bruised the giants and returned Yihan. Lee Han sat on the giants shoulder with a tired face. -for a moment. why are you so tired My stomach was shaking a little here -What? With magic wait. do not know how to write Is it really first grade?? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yaksha was greatly shocked. I knew there were all the star students at the bottom of the mountain, but I never thought that there would be a first grader playing with giants. C Its going to be really great. Its going to be really great! To think that a first grader came all this way and made friends with giants. I didnt do it because I wanted to, the professors forced me to Lee Han immediately tried to curse at the professor, but the yaksha didnt listen. C Take this. If you ever need this old mans help when youre around here, just pull over and call him. I got help, so I should help too. The yaksha handed over a small horn-shaped piece. Lee Han had doubts while receiving it. Do I ever come back here? I dont think Ill ever go anywhere after this job Yes. thank you. -If I had known you were in first grade, I wouldnt have asked for help, but Im sorry for this. no. Im just glad you said it. Lee Han replied bitterly, thinking of the professor who sent him here. ? While the giants were excitedly praising each other, Lee Han looked down at the ground. A few notes that seemed to have been blown by someone were scattered on the floor. What is it? Were there other people besides the seniors here? Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Meanwhile, Professor Voladi and Ikrusha, who were waiting below, were puzzled by Lee Hans whereabouts as he returned later than expected. Youre late. C Mmm. Ikrushas expression darkened as if she was worried. Of course, looking at the power of the giants who went with Lee Han, it was a strong power that was hard to find an opponent even in this rugged mountain range. But Ikrusha was also well aware of how unruly the giants were. If they see a Behemoth on the road and say It looks delicious!, there is a high possibility that a young student like Lee Han will be swept away. -Still, if you were that student, I would have contacted you when there was a problem. Wouldnt it be okay? There seems to be a misunderstanding. -?? Ikrusha looked at Professor Lee, wanting to say something. Rather than that, its more likely that Wodanaz will lead the giants. -What do you mean that? Ikrusha was dumbfounded by Professor Voladis words. Are you saying that a young student is forcibly dragging giants around? The giants said, Oooh, we want to go back, but the student said, No! Go to the next place! No matter how you think about it, it was nonsensical. I am a person who enjoys challenges. -No, no matter how much you enjoy it, dragging giants is not a level of challenge Even if you are a wizard who likes challenges, if you stick with giants, your thoughts will change, saying, Actually, I seem to have liked a comfortable life. Ikrusha was 100% sure. Thats why the giants daily life was rough and violent. C Were here! -!! While talking, Ikrusha was surprised to see the giants returning from afar. He had been covered with mud and crumbs from the swamp all over his body, and even had minor scars. There werent too many suspects even in these mountains for the giants to be hurt that much. -What are you doing here? -The old yaksha and I came to get rid of the ghoul dragon. -I didnt want to do it originally, but I did it because of the wizard. -! Ikrusha looked at Lee Han with shocked eyes. Originally, Ikurusha would have understood, The yaksa asked for it, and the students helped, and the giants listened to it, but I was momentarily mistaken because of Professor Voladis words. -really?! -uh? Yes. Why are you like that? Lee Han was puzzled when Ikurusha made a shocked expression that he did not usually see. Come to think of it, I did just that. Its because I went up to work moderately with giants and did too big a job. sorry. I cant help it thanks to the old man Its okay. Professor Voladi blocked the students apology as if he had already expected it. Its already over. ah. yes. But please refrain from overdoing the challenge. I remember what you said last time. . Lee Han looked at the professor in amazement. Now who said that to whom? * * * Ratford looked at Lee Han, who was drooping more than usual. Did you not sleep? No I rode the mountain in the morning and made a fuss Oh no. Is it because of the White Tiger Tower? A student from the White Tiger Tower passing by flinched. omg. Is it really because of us? no. Because of ghoul dragons and giants Whew. No. The white tiger tower student, who was relieved, took a few more steps and screamed. what? A ghoul dragon? giant?? Why are you eavesdropping on other peoples conversations! Its like a thief! Oh no! I heard it while passing by. Pass by! While Ratford was arguing with the White Tiger Tower student, Lee Han stuffed a thick chicken sandwich with pickles cut into his stomach. He felt the need to recover his energy before the fantasy magic lecture began. Enemy! Hearing the hot sound, I looked to the side and saw Ymirg eating a whole thick chicken leg. When our eyes met, Ymirg hesitated before asking. Do you want to eat? I have enough of this. Rather no. Yihan was about to ask why Ymirg didnt sit next to the Turtle Tower friends and sit next to Leehan and Ratford. Ratford was originally friendly, but Ymirg was a bit shy. Whoops. Its rewarding to work hard to feed them during the flood. Lee Han was pleased to see his efforts triumphing over the notoriety of the Wodanaz family. When I first entered Einrogard, even though I helped the Black Turtle Tower students, Hick! Wodanas monster, no family! uh? Ymirg why are you sitting there? Oops! late! I should have sat next to Wardanaj! The friends of the Black Turtle Tower, who belatedly recalled the characteristics of the fantasy magic lecture, felt sorry for them and hit their knees. It was very helpful to have one guy like Wodanaz who stood firm and unshakable when various fantasy magics disturbed the five senses. Do you know that and prepare in advance? Indeed, there was something different about being an honor student. shit. I have to sit in the back. Move! This is where I sat first! Arent you guys at the White Tiger Tower even confident? Are you going to use it when you curse at Wodanaz like that? Ah isnt it? I didnt even think of using Wodanaz as a shield! Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation, felt betrayed. Because theyre like these ungrateful people. now. Everyone is welcome! The classroom door opened and Professor Kirmin entered. Among the professors of Ein Lorgard, he was dressed to the point where he could be proud of being one of the best in fashion. Professor Kirmin took out a small piece of stone from the front pocket of his dark blue velvet vest and threw it at the nearest student. pop! Ugh ugh. Aww! Cant stop! You have to stay calm. keep calm. In the first semester, Professor Kirmin taught basic and interesting magic, but from the second semester, he gradually taught me how to respond to fantasy magic. And in order to know how to respond to fantasy magic, you had to be beaten a lot. Not only in Ein Lorgard, but if you travel throughout the empire, you will come across many illusions and illusions. If you dont learn it beforehand, you could lose a lot. Didnt I tell you the story of the hapless Dwarf Guriangeum who was greatly deceived by illusion magic? yes! ruler. Gap! Professor Kirmin savagely blew the smoke he had trapped in a glass bottle at the student who had just breathed in his answer. The smoke dissipated the students magical powers and temporarily paralyzed their resistance before drawing them into an illusion. principal! Ahh! Its the principal!! Professor Kirmin smiled apologetically as he saw the students in the illusion of the skeleton headmaster attacking him. sorry. You learn by doing this. There were two main ways to block illusion magic. One is to prevent themselves from being affected by fantasy magic. Equip yourself with strong resistance like Lee Han, wear various artifacts to defend yourself, or be wary of fantasy magic and avoid contact. Fantasy magic was not something that could be cast at will without any restrictions like the spirit of the word. Normally, contact should be made in some way by default, but just blocking such contact at the source was able to see some effect. Huh! As the professor approached, one of the students held his breath and closed his eyes. Then Professor Kirmin laughed and waved his wand. The magic flew away and the student fell into an illusion. ah. Wodanaz. Can you run some errands for me? yes. professor. Lee Han stood up with a sense of alertness. Professor Kirmin waved his hand as if he was okay. Youre naturally resistant, so you dont have to be so vigilant. Im not some kind of bagleg professor. Even the principal always tells me to trust you. Professor Kirmin made a genuinely hurt expression. Hey, Im trying to teach you guys how to deal with illusion magic. Isnt it too much to compare you to the principal? Lee Han carefully received the note and stepped out into the hallway. Fortunately, there were no attacks until we left. What kind of errand is this? Make students stand in the hallway during the attack. Kirmin Ku -Evil! Wodanaz! Wodanaz You stupid bastard! What if I just leave! -Haha, you cant be careless like this! Have I forgotten that illusion mages must always remain vigilant? While Lee Han was out for a while, Professor Kirmin killed all the students who trusted only Lee Han. After everyone was drenched in a cold sweat and woke up from the fantasy, Professor Kirmin said as if he was sorry. Its actually impossible to not take it at all. Especially when your skills are low. So Professor Kirmin, who was talking, met Lee Hans eyes. okay. Except for you, Wodanaz. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didnt say anything, Professor. Even if you get caught, you have to know how to get out of it calmly. The second way to block illusion magic is to calmly dispel it after it has been applied. It started with awareness first. After becoming aware of it, the sense of incongruity felt around you increases one by one, and when the sense of incongruity is accumulated enough to exceed a certain amount, you figure out the structure of the magic on yourself and cancel it in reverse. At this time, the more you know about various magic, the more advantageous it is. It was easier to figure out the identity if you knew the magic in advance rather than figuring it out one by one with instinct. Illusion magic is a more advantageous field for more experienced wizards, but that doesnt mean you cant stop practicing. Wodanaz. Im just saying this in case you didnt know, but you know that breaking by force is prohibited today, right? professor. Im really sorry for destroying all the magic circles last time. But I made a mistake not knowing what was going to happen Lee Han grumbled inwardly at Professor Kirmins pettiness, who still scolded him for accidentally blowing up the magic circles during the last lecture. How could you expect that! okay. You could be wrong. Wodanaz, I think you did it knowingly. uh. Did you really know that? The students next to me looked at me with respect and emotion. Could it be that Wodanaz destroyed the magic circle for them? No, you idiots. Ah Lee Hans expression immediately turned the students into awe. thud! As the professor waved his wand, a mountain of crates piled up in front of the students. The boxes were made by roughly carving wood, but all of them had sharp and intricate locks. The students groaned at the magic they felt there. You can guess what theyre going to do today. If you go around ruins or dungeons, youll often see fantasy magic and machinery linked together. If you are a good magician, you can even disarm the machinery just by looking at the structure of illusion magic. professor. Im not going to go into a dungeon in my life Youre so full of confidence? But Id like to put that confidence aside for a while. When youre in Einrogard, you dont choose the dungeon. The student who grumbled and received an ominous prophecy about his future grabbed the box with a sad face. Pushy! Heuk! The student who touched the box by mistake was hit by smoke from inside and caught in illusion magic. The students who saw it were even more disgusted. Who would like such trivial and laborious work? Most wizards only love the splendid aspects of magic, but few love the annoying aspects. hey. is this fun? Ratford. would you like to see Did you solve it right? You are very good. How much do I have to be to enter the dungeon without taking a technician with me? I think this is enough? what are you saying. Ratford. Youre all good, but the downside is that you overestimate me. No, I think thats really enough Chapter 543 Chapter 543, Is it going to be that exciting? Professor Kirmin was puzzled as he watched Lee Han and Ratford happily dismantle the box. Of course, as a professor, I was happy that the students were interested in the content of the lecture and showed their passion, but I was rather embarrassed when they were so passionate about the content that was not very interesting no matter how much I thought about it. professor. Are there any more difficult chests? Wardanaz. Arent you going somewhere to steal? Professor Kirmin joked. Lee Hans eyes twitched slightly. What are you talking about? It is an academic quest for fantasy magic. Right thats right. It cant be, can it? It is a joke. joke. * * * Unlike some professors who like whips and whips, Professor Kirmin is a gentle professor who prefers sticks and carrots. After the students have wrestled with uninteresting and boring boxes, the next step is to show them something interesting to strike a balance. Everyone had a lot of trouble holding on to the boring box and releasing it. no. It was fun. At Lee Hans words, his friends glared at him from behind as if to kill him. I couldnt stare from the front, so I had to stare from behind. This is why the senior of the year is! Then shall we continue the magic we taught you last time? Do you all remember? Yes Professor! The students faces lit up. After the tedious analysis and release, a lecture close to real life came. The professor called one of the students and said: ruler. try. Oyster bend! When the student who cast the < Projectory Refraction > magic cast an additional magic missile, the fist-sized blue orb, which should normally fly straight, appeared to fly from a different direction than it actually was. It was an illusion magic that unexpectedly confused and displayed the trajectory of the magic cast by the wizard. Uh! As soon as it seemed that the magic missile would hit the professor directly in the face, the student who cast it let out an embarrassed sound. Lee Han looked at him with slightly expectant eyes. Of course, Professor Kirmin did not greet me. The moment the magic exploded, the professors alter ego disappeared as if it were crumbling. ! !! Goose bumps ran down the spines of the students present. To think that the professor I was talking to just now was actually an alter ego. I cant even guess when it changed. Good job good job. But so honest. You will have to learn to cheat a little more. All of the great illusion wizards were good at deception. If something happened to attack a fortress, a reinforced mage would enter from the front like a knight armed with heavy armor, deflect incoming attacks and crush the enemies. However, if you are a fantasy wizard, you will kill the commander before the people of the fortress even notice and pretend to be the commander of the fortress. Contrary to head-to-head competition and splendor, surprise and deceit were essential to fantasy magic. ruler. Then lets pair each other up. One to attack and one to defend. The person in charge of attacking is to trick the opponent into overpowering them somehow. got it? Wodanaz. Where are you going? you should do it with me You did it with me last time. Yes Lee Han went back in front of Professor Kirmin, sullen. Students sent greetings mixed with respect to the professor. Professor Kirmin waved his hand as if he knew well. Honestly, you wont be sorry if you compete with them. What is it? Professor Kirmin pretended not to hear Lee Han. During his time as a professor at Einrogard, he developed a knack for pretending not to hear anything unfavorable to him. I learned that from Professor Baegrek, but its impossible for ordinary students. I didnt learn much. Wardanas, you pretended to be dead and erased the attack on me from your memory, right? Professor Kirmin looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. During the last lecture, Lee Han suddenly collapsed pretending to have a heart attack. No matter how you think about it, it was a trick that Professor Bae is suspicious of. ruler. Stop talking nonsense and start. yes. Increase! Lee Han memorized the < Increase projectile > spell. It was similar to < projectile refraction >, but it was a slightly more difficult fantasy magic. It is to put an illusion on the staff that increases the number of projectiles cast by the wizard. Water! Lee Han swayed the trajectory of the water bead lightly at Professor Kirmin. As it was a place to practice fantasy magic, there was no need for power enough to defeat the opponent. Professor Kirmin said as if he was dumbfounded. You pretended to cast illusion magic, but now you really blow all of them? no. No, what is it? The professor waved his cane. Then the flying water beads all at once split and crashed. All of them were water with substance. It was a great trick to give it a high score. Of course, not everyone can waste magic like that It must be fake, right? Lee Han focused his attention on Professor Kirmin in front of him. It wasnt just speculation from experience, but in fact, a very slight awkwardness was felt in Professor Kirmins appearance. It wasnt that the appearance was awkward. That subtle difference that is inevitably felt when magic is cast. Ordinary wizards couldnt feel it, but people like Lee Han, who had an extremely sensitive sense of magic, could feel it. hmm. Lee Han suddenly stabbed the White Tiger Tower student who was competing with Ratford in fantasy magic next to him with his staff. evil! sorry. I thought you were a professor. That means Wardanaz. Its great that you noticed, but it doesnt work that way. Professor Kirmin hit the floor with his cane as if he couldnt do that. If a fantasy magician said that there was something hiding in the village, wouldnt it be possible to attack all the villagers? Lee Han glanced around again. A wide-area attack as it is unknown how and in which space the professor will be hiding Wardanaz. It cant even be wide-area magic. Lee Han looked annoyed at the professor in front of him. If that doesnt work, what am I supposed to do? Isnt it the fantasy magic lecture, Professor Baegreks lecture? It was definitely right. Lee Han briefly reflected and threw a water bead at the professor. The professor defended lightly. I need to find a sense of incongruity. A disparate flow that is distinctly different from the normal flow of magical power felt in nature. Usually, such a flow was a clue to the wizards magic. The problem is that other students magic continues to explode in this classroom. As much as magic flew from all sides, the flow of magic was very erratic. Park Moo, spread. ! Professor Kirmin looked slightly moved when he saw Lee Hans < Ogonin''s Fog >. I never thought that a mere 1st year student would be able to cast the 3rd circle magic and Ogonins arcane magic so neatly. Even if he broke the magic circle for lectures with magic every time or smashed materials with magic, there were few students as wonderful as Wodanaz. You have to hide me first. Lee Han acted faithfully as instructed. No matter how much Lee Han played an offensive role, if Professor Kirmin continued to observe Lee Han, he would be at a disadvantage. I had to shake my sight for a while somehow. Cloak, swallow me Youre good at it? Professor Kirmin admired Lee Hans figure as it became completely transparent in the shimmering fog. He wasnt a student with the title of < Boladi''s only disciple > for nothing. I never thought Id become so proficient just because Ive taught you how many times Ive mastered this fantasy magic showdown. okay. You have to know how to hide yourself even when attacking. Charleureuk! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly the windows were closed and the curtains drawn. The students who were brandishing canes and kicking opponents shins also stopped and looked away. Professor Kirmin involuntarily shouted at the ominous feeling. Hey wait! Clink!! Lee Han mercilessly smashed the magic lamp on the classroom ceiling. The artifact that emitted light shattered with a loud sound, and the classroom went dark in an instant. At the same time, the professor felt the desire to praise and the desire to summon Professor Baegrek and say, Make the kid a little weird. Hes destroying that! But it wasnt completely dark inside. The afterglow of the light penetrating the curtain and the magic emitted by the students remained. Darkness, flow out! ! Professor Kirmin laughed at the tenacious will to mobilize even the rare dark element to break the blackout. The privilege of the attacking side was being enjoyed very well. So Wodanaz? Calling the darkness is a good idea, but finding the main body seems to be more disadvantageous. no. I found it. Yihan stopped behind Ymirg, released the invisibility magic, and hit the back lightly with his staff. Then Ymirgs appearance changed into Professor Kirmin. As the classroom lit up, the students next to him screamed in surprise. How did you find it? Professor Kirmin asked really unexpectedly. Wodanaz was on the right track, but he was still a long way from finding the right answer. But how? After casting the invisibility magic, I also cast < Ogonin''s Emotion Recognition > magic. ah. < Aware of Ogonin-sama''s feelings >? A really clever choice? Uh yes. Ogonin. Lee Han glanced at him and added Nim. Apparently, in front of Professor Kirmin, he should be more careful about his name. The reason I wrote < Ogonin''s Recognition of Emotions > was simple. It was thought that if Professor Kirmin was hiding as one of the students, he would show calm emotions unlike the other students. The professor clapped his hands as if he was very satisfied with Lee Hans idea. okay. Did you notice? Did you notice when you saw the magic bounce off? Although Ymirgs magic resistance is strong, its not enough to block all of these types of emotion recognition magic. Uh the magic itself succeeded. Professor Kirmin was taken aback when he heard Lee Hans words. Since it wasnt a combat situation, Professor Kirmin didnt walk around the school with a lot of defensive magic. Still, since Im basically an illusion wizard, there are magic that I habitually hang for security You just saw through it? I really want it. Theres a reason Professor Bagreck likes you so much. yes??? Lee Han has been straight for the first time in a long time. * * * Professor Verdus, who originally called Lee Han when he was bored, drastically reduced his calling, but Lee Han didnt care at all. It was because I knew very well that the moment I went to visit him and said, Professor, are you okay?, Professor Verdus was like falling deep into a swamp. I just enjoy the peace created by my senior who is still in the dungeon. thank you. Senior Kettle. However, he could not avoid Professor Verdus forever. Typically, this was the case during lectures. Wardanaz. Its a class on enchantment magic, so why are your expressions so bright? Anrago did not understand. Wasnt Wodanaz the one who should have gone to pick up the professor! I feel like I get a stomach ache just thinking about Angrago Ah. Its fun to think that I can only meet the professor during lectures. Giselle, who was passing by, looked at Lee Han as if she were crazy. professor? Before the lecture began, Lee Han knocked on the door of Professor Verdus workshop. Professor Verdus gestured at the door from afar and told me to come in. oh. Were you working? Shall we come next time? no. I have to go to the lecture. If you dont go, theyll kill you. Lee Han did not ask, Who are you? I just smiled softly. Professor Verdus grumbled and finished the work quickly. Im so annoyed! What kind of madman is destroying the magic lamp in the classroom? Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Lee Han hesitated for a moment and responded immediately. Thats right. There are so many crazy people in the world. Maybe Gonadaltes was broken? Maybe. Gonadaltes has been extraordinarily nervous lately. Professor Verdus put down the artifact that looked like a wrench and shook his hands. Like the way you locked me up last time. He kept getting angry. Thats true. This is something I dont understand. Actually, I know why. oh. Lee Han was surprised. Professor Verdus knows why Headmaster Skeleton is angry? You mean you were able to grasp that? In fact, if you look at the real reason, Professor Verduss good disciple accidentally touched the Headmaster Skeletons things, but theres no way he would know that I did a lot. But the professor himself had the ability to figure it out. indeed? Its because its the end of the year. yes? At the end of the year, the officials of the empire bother me. Why did you spend money here and why did you spend money there. aha. Lee Han understood what he was talking about. Einrogard did not receive a single penny of admission fees or tuition fees from students or their families. It was a heavenly difference from the other magic schools in the empire that even aristocratic families received huge admission fees or tuition fees that would surprise them. Of course, Ein Rogards operating funds did not fall from the sky. As the Skeleton Principal is the lord of Ein Rogard, he had to run and run to raise funds. As Lee Han had been with him several times, he knew at least part of the difficulties. donations from various notables and noble families, personal patronage of the Emperor, skeletons, strangely questionable-looking bags of gold coins pulled from his safe by the Headmaster (usually accompanied by articles in the Imperial newspapers about the disappearance of some of the heinous criminals), and so on. Among them, one of the biggest axis was the official support money from the empire. The realm of fierce competition where bureaucrats are trying to cut down somehow and skeleton principals are trying to increase somehow! Naturally, at the end of the year, the imperial treasurers somehow tried to cut the next years budget. Ill have to be even more careful. Lee Han vowed to be careful not to get caught if something happened to steal the headmasters things. Because what could have been a day in the punishment room could have been a week. Take this. What is this? Todays lecture. Im going to make clothes for winter. When the box was opened, various reagents were lined up inside. Give it fire properties, deflect cold or wind, and so on. As the end of the year approached, the weather in Ein Rogard was getting colder and colder. Students added rags to thicken their coats or carried hot alchemical liquids in glass bottles that did not cool easily, but it was not an easy task. There was a magic such as < Endow Latent Heat >, but in a situation where I had to go back and forth on campus, this was close to a luxury In such a case, what was useful was a simple artifact that engraves magic into the object itself. I could have kept it much longer without having to cast a spell. But can Professor Verdus think of that? Did the professor think of this? yes? I thought you would notice! Professor Verdus replied as if he had been waiting. His voice was full of regret. Did I pick something so boring? Of course not. Professor Garcia made it! If I dont do it, Ill destroy my workbench. How can a person be so cruel? no way. Your professor misunderstood. Professor Garcia cant kill a single fly. no! I heard you right! Professor Verdus jumped up and down, but Lee Han pretended not to hear. * * * So today Im making winter clothes for you guys. When Professor Verdus grumbled, the students were startled. They looked at Lee Han at the same time and shouted. Are you threatening the professor, Wordanaz??? While Lee Han was at a loss for words, Professor Verdus explained. no. Professor Garcia threatened me. no way. Dont lie, Professor. How is Professor Garcia threatening? At Anragos words, Giselle suddenly fell into thought. I can cant I? Professor Garcia was a good enough person to be counted on, but in fact, he was a person who had the conditions to threaten anyone, except for preconceived notions. Because its real! really! When Professor Verdus jumped up, Lee Han calmed him down again. professor. calm down. If the students dont complete it today, the professors workbench may be broken. yes. The students studying magic for 25 hours a day didnt blink an eye, but Professor Verdus, who valued his workbench, immediately came to his senses. ruler. Among the things you wear in winter, you can engrave magic Professor Verdus explained various types of clothing that can be enchanted, such as hats, scarves, cloaks, cloaks, vests, sweaters and shirts. What about the gloves? I can engrave it. oh. Even the gloves As the friend tried to take notes, Lee Han restrained him and asked again. Is it possible at our level? uh. How many circle magic did you guys use? Can I use 4 circles? Wardanaz is probably possible Shut up, idiot. The magnetic artifact finishes the calculation with mental arithmetic in 0.1 second, but Professor Verdus, who can calculate the level of the students level by counting his fingers, barely finished his thoughts. It wont work. Well, it must be difficult because the gloves are small. Its not difficult, you guys are stupid. Some of the White Tiger Tower students whispered a conversation like, Professor, cant we sneak into a snowdrift? In the meantime, Professor Verdus finished explaining possible clothing accessories and even explained the magic that could be put on them. < Grant latent heat > < Grant wind protection > < Grant cold resistance > < Grant snow skin > < Grant condensation resistance > should this be enough? Is there anything we didnt learn? huh? You can take this opportunity to learn something new. A few of the White Tiger Tower students began to advance their plan, thinking, If we do really well, we can drop them into a hole in the snow. for a moment. Lee Han, who helped Professor Verdus prepare for the lecture, was the first to notice something strange. professor. Even if you dont make a semi-permanent artifact, you engrave your magic so that it lasts for a long time. Can it withstand the durability of normal clothes? I cant stand it. So you have to use a special cloth or leather. ah. Have you prepared in advance? Lee Han was a little surprised. I didnt know that Professor Verdus had put something like that in the classroom beforehand. No? yes? doesnt exist. You guys have to come rescue me. Just then, a strong cold wind blew outside. It was a dreary sound, like that of a ghost. Where do I get them now? Upon receiving the question, Professor Verdus scratched the back of his head. Your seniors all took care of it, but didnt you guys do it? Anything left over from last years hoard? Its our first year. I know. So, whats left over from last years stockpile? Im not usually a crazy person. Using the conversation between Professor Verdus and the students like the white noise of a gramophone, Lee Han checked the book. As for the leather or cloth that can be used Professor. How about a pair of cow hides? Enough to cast the magic I mentioned earlier. hmm. I have two boxes, but these wont be enough, right? I dont think it will work for Basala Po. That works too. Its only the stem bark of the basala harvested in winter. ah. I heard its a winter mountain. What about the foster mother? Not a fair amount. Anything made from the hair of the Mountainbreaker? what? Do you have such a wool? give it to me! Professor Verdus was surprised to find the wool of the Mountain Breaker. Such high-quality cloth was a waste to use in the rags worn by students. Lee Han lightly ignored it and compared the fabrics he had. Anrago, who was listening by the side, did not understand, so he thought it over and spoke. Wardanaz. hey. Wodanaz. ? Are you going to rob the principals warehouse from now on? Come with me. no. I collected them. At Lee Hans words, not only the students of the White Tiger Tower, but also the students of the other towers burst into laughter. okay. okay. Wodanaz. would have collected Lets do something like that outwardly. So when are you going? Lee Han suddenly became concerned, wondering if his image among his friends had become similar to that of a robber. Got it, you idiots. No how do you collect them? for a moment. Wodhanaz, did you ever know. Are you in a hurry? Actually, 3rd grade Exactly! I worked and collected it, you bastards. Lee Han, who hit the head of his friend who was talking nonsense with a cane, said in a stunned tone. Work work? okay. Professor? Is it possible to collect as much as I do with it? Friends groaned. It wasnt because Lee Han was born strong, but because he physically couldnt have that much cloth. I entered the school together for a year, but if I hadnt lived alone for several years, how could I save that amount? I got it from seniors too. ? ???? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students were all in doubt. are seniors Can I meet the seniors? Often enough to become a trade? hey. Isnt Wardanaz really a 3rd year? But why skip the second year? Its more like a third year than a second year. Professor Verdus urged Lee Han. If you have the materials, start quickly. I have to make it today so Professor Garcia wont break my workbench. All right. professor. thats right. What about the wool of the mountain destroyer sheep? Im coming to your tower, so come with me. Lee Han pretended not to hear again and left the classroom with the White Tiger Tower students. * * * Angrago, who was working hard to carry the chest, suddenly had a question. hey. Wodanaz. But its the Phoenix Tower, so why are we moving it? Arent you using ingredients? Uh even the four priests use it. So you guys dont use ingredients? you can just move it Giselle was silent as she moved the chest from a distance. When circumstances were unfavorable, it was strategically right to look at the opportunity calmly. hmm. Maybe the quantity is not enough. Ill have to bring more Rowena. If you dig about 2 meters into the ground here, there are a few boxes. Take it out and bring it. oh. yep. For a moment, a squirrel hiding an acorn in her head passed by, but she didnt say anything. Why did you dig it up like that? Lack of storage space. There are limits to the resting room or private room. hmm. Should I get a warehouse? Lee Han seemed to know why his seniors risked looting or theft to build warehouses in secluded places outside. When I first entered the school, I thought that a private room or a lounge would be enough space, but it wasnt. Even if you only stocked up on food or supplies, space quickly ran out. In addition, those who had a lot of magic to study like Lee Han had more preparations. The base I found last time is inaccessible Should I keep it in the hut where I raised the basilisk? Nilia, who measured the amount, tilted her head and asked. for a moment. isnt it enough? Why more Ah. i get it. Nilia looked at Lee Han with a meaningful look and tapped him with her elbow. Thats right. To my friends Youre trying to share it! because I have to sell it. For a moment there was silence between each other. Lee Han nodded and spoke again. You could see it as something to share. no Chapter 545 Chapter 545 : Is it distributed? Nilia hesitated for a moment, wondering if she was weird. Come to think of it, Wardanaz was selling things at really low prices. In fact, to the extent that most of my friends understand Wodanazs business in a slightly different way. -Wardanaz is doing that to make silver? -thats right. If you just ask them to accept it, there are kids who cant get it because of their pride, so they make an excuse like that. -Wardanaz is also true. We dont have to bother like that, we can just give it to them. Isnt that Wordanaz? -Its not? give me money dont bullshit -haha. know. know. Nylia wanted to share her creations with her colleagues at no cost, just like she did when she was in the mountains, but maybe Wodanazs method was right. My friends could have just hated receiving it. but. Maybe your friends just dont want to receive it. yes? What are you talking about? Lee Han looked at Nilia as if she were saying something strange. I was thinking of making it well and selling it well so that I could earn a good portion of it, but I was very surprised to hear Nilia saying something strange. No uh giving it to those friends. I thought I would just share Nilia. As I said before, what you are good at is that you have to take money and convert that value. Oops. Nilia felt sorry for Lee Han when he started talking. Looking at that attitude, I thought I would talk for more than ten minutes. The other day, I said, I shared what I hunted yesterday because my friends were hungry, but they were caught by Wodanaz and Yoner and said, Nilia, how are you going to live in the rough Einrogard with that? Didnt you listen to a 30-minute sermon on the theme of Were going to die of worry? hey. Not that. get money! get money! I forgot! really? Do you seriously think so? Water, of course! Nilias eyes moved left and right. Lee Han looked at him suspiciously, then nodded. hmm. okay. really. Sir Nilia. Thank you very much for the leather gloves you gave me the other day. Thanks to that, even if I work like today, I can handle the cold. After finishing the work, Rowena thanked Nilia while wiping her sweat. Lee Han stared at Nilia. Nilia quickly lifted the crate and ran to the classroom. * * * Chii Ik- Ouch. When Anrago smelled the burning leather, he looked around in fright. Professor Verdus, who was sitting in the far corner of the classroom and repairing an artifact, said without even looking at it. Pour the neutralizing liquid next to it wait. Its late. Change it to another skin. Im sorry. Wodanaz. Angrago said, noticing that he burned and ate the precious leather. Lee Han spoke softly and generously. are you okay. You will pay it anyway. uh? Arent the balls free? If you do it right, its free in return for the work. If you fail, you cant sell it. That is correct. Alpha. You should know that the material is precious. Salchow, who was behind him, waved his hammer as if admonishing. This is why knight families. You dont know how hard it is to make it because you always hold a knife and wield it, so you waste materials. ah. Tutanta is right. Youre wasting materials because you didnt bring them, right? Anyway, the White Tiger Tower guys. Ah, these bastards. The Black Tortoise Tower and the Blue Dragon Tower werent particularly close, but when they cursed at other peoples towers, they got along very well. Pop! Salcho let out a low groan. While carving the pattern of the magic circle, the gold thread engraved inside broke off due to excessive magic power. haha! Tutanta you son of a bitch! Wasting materials! What a waste of material! The ingredients that Wodanaz gathered with blood and sweat! The students of the White Tiger Tower stood up from behind as if they had waited and shouted. The gold thread is not the material I gathered I apologize to Wodanaj! Apologize to Wardanaj! Shut up. Even if I apologize, its not because you guys made me do it! So its not the ingredients I gathered Lee Han, who had been trying to stop him, got annoyed and just hit his friends with his cane. Puck puck puck puck! evil! Aww! Work on it. work. You guys are late for work now. Students again focused on their work. Of course, the eyes still watching each other did not disappear. His eyes only flashed, telling him to take a look. oh. Nylia hesitated as her hide tore. It was torn while trying to clean the edge of the leather. The students of the White Tiger Tower, who found Nilia in tears, flashed their eyes. The Black Turtle Tower students prepared to fight fiercely for their fellow Tower friends. However, the students of the White Tiger Tower looked at Nilias face and quietly looked away. There were too many things she received from Nilia to attack here. are you kidding?! hey. Quiet. Im sorry. Wodanaz. * * * Hmm. I wonder why the seniors are keeping armor or something, but there must be a reason. Lee Han nodded his head, recalling the gifts that Anpagon and Blasttan had given him in return for their work. He had several sets of finished armor as well as various fabrics, so he wondered if there was a war, but now that I think about it, Einrogard was good in many ways if he had armor even in normal times. Making new clothes, including coats, made me feel the importance of defense. Put it a little thicker. So that I can block the arrow when it comes flying. You even have to block the arrows? It would be nice to be able to stop it. Can you see the arrow and dodge it? How many layers of magic-enhanced arrows? Why are you so arrogant? If there were several layers of magic-enhanced arrow traps set up in front of your dorm, would you just die? Angrago, who had only been scolded for asking a question for no reason, quietly grabbed the tool again. That might be enough, but Wardanazs goal was too high. How are you doing Anrago glanced at Wodanazs work. And then I was astonished. Inside the cloak, there were layers of layers of magic circles that were so complex that it was impossible to understand just by looking at it once. Naturally, Wodanaz frowned and pondered whether the progress had been blocked. Hardening is not implemented. Arent you being too greedy? okay? Lee Han raised his head, thought for a moment, then shrugged. no. I use ingredients at most, but I should do this much. Did you use too much magic? reduce It didnt explode. Professor Verdus, who was passing by, saw Lee Hans coat and said with a single stroke. Lee Han grew sullen and reduced his magic. Crazy Angrago looked away, thinking that he should just make a warm coat. really. Final exams in two weeks? The students who were frantically making clothes raised their heads at the same time. The story of the test came out of Professor Verdus mouth, and I couldnt help but pay attention. Im going to make a simple artifact right here. Should I prepare materials or reagents in advance? Which artifact should I make? for a moment. When Professor Verdus received a question from the students, he rummaged through and pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket. Lets see If you ignore my words one more time and act as you please, you will be put upside down in the punishment room Ah. nope Its the back side. Professor Verdus turned the paper over and read. Anyone can see that it was a test given by the Headmaster Skeleton. Materials or reagents are used by students this year and discarded. yes? No, how did you do that? There was a saying that a craftsman does not choose a tool, but it was actually wrong. The more outstanding craftsmen were, the more obsessed they were with one tool. That was the case just by looking at Professor Verdus. He was a person who didnt care about any insults to himself, but the moment he touched the equipment, he mobilized all the artifacts he had and launched a bombardment. What is more, discarded materials. This is no longer leather, its a lump of charcoal. Anrago checked the hides he had burned and threw into the chest next to him. Youre making an artifact out of this? Other students were no different. Their faces turned pale when they checked how many different materials they had smashed over the course of a year. Lee Han did not waver. He immediately took a carving knife and tried to scratch the intact leather. I just need to increase the useful disposal. Wardanaz. Listen to this and dont increase useful waste. Ill check it out and take it. Lee Han looked at the professor with a face that had been stricken by the message from the skeleton headmaster. Being predicted! shit. Its still a long way. The < final exam written by the skeleton principal can be done like this! Professor Verdus, who had read all of the easy final exams that even Professor Verdus could do, said while looking at the students. Its good because you dont have to prepare ingredients, right? ...... Kuh... Kwaaaaagh! One of the enraged White Tiger Tower students eventually exploded and charged Professor Verdus. Professor Verdus was puzzled and blew the student out the window. Why is he like that? Some of the students seem to go mad from time to time. At Lee Han''s words, Professor Verdus nodded as if he understood. I see it every year. Oops. Lee Han clicked his tongue as he listened to the stories of his seniors fresh days. If you''re going to attack, be more precise! * * * Everyone, get your clothes. Wardanaz. This is too small for me. There is a larger size in the back. Ymirg. I made your own robe, so take that one. Guinan Island. this child Dont choose based on the color, but look for the size of the clothes. Oh no? Is this right for me? Gainando held up a pair of pants that seemed to be three sizes larger than him and shook them. He really liked the wrinkles that looked like skulls. If you hold on to your pants so they dont slip like last time, Ill take your card. The priests of the Phoenix Tower who were helping with the work asked puzzledly. Dont you have a belt? He blew his belt while playing cards. ...... Maybe it would be better to take it away Cainando grabbed his pants and ran away in a hurry. Right now, with the help of the Phoenix Tower students, Lee Han was distributing winter clothing for the winter season. Compared to the production, it seemed easy, but this was also quite tricky. I had to check the performance of the finished product and do a simple test to see if it would suit my friend. Thank you all for your help. You do such a good job, so of course you should help. "huh? Are you selling it for money? "...Uh..." The priest looked at Nylia. You said you would share it? Priest Shiana said not to worry. If you sell it much cheaper than the market price, you give it away. Is that so? Of course it is. ''As expected, the Flemain Church.'' Lee Han slightly raised his liking for the Flemain Church. The students, heavily armed with new clothes from head to toe, expressed their determination to live longer. Angrago, who had been asking about the clothes he had made with a proud expression, looked at the pile of luggage that Lee Han had piled up behind the stall and asked, puzzled. Wardanaz. What is that? "ah. Tents and sleeping bags made from surplus materials. ...why? You might have something to write about. ?? In Anrago''s opinion, there was no need for such camping equipment. Of course, crawling into the mountains will bring you needs, but who would crawl into the mountains to camp in the winter like this? * * * The final exam will be a day spent in the mountains. ...... ...... The students looked at Professor Ingeldell with expressions full of betrayal. Professor Elf was taken aback by the reaction and asked back. Isnt this kind of camping training done even in knight families? "That''s..." "...that''s right..." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 What is it? Have you guys been terrified of doing it too? Lee Han, the only one here who is not from a knight family, asked while looking at his friends. No Wardanaz. you crazy They do camp-like training, but they dont do it like this. thats right. Its like doing Ein Lorgard with nothing but your bare body. Commonly, there was an ignorant and simple image of an imperial knight family, but that was a prejudice. Knight families were also very smart and methodical in their fields of expertise. It was the same with camp training. When training to move and live in a deep mountain range, at least dozens of people move together and start with plenty of necessary supplies and equipment. In the first place, unless you were from a very unusual knight family, you did not prepare for the case when you fell into the mountains alone. That was something only wandering mercenaries did. A knight was a person who led his servants and escorts in, not someone who rolled barefoot alone. uh? Lee Han recalled that Allarron had taken him into the mountains. what? Doesnt I? Because I dont. Wodanaz you bastard. I know youre good at swordsmanship, but were a knights family. Why are you suspicious? Thats right. sorry. Lee Han stopped talking because his friends would look at him strangely if he said more. Upon returning, Durgyu and Giselle were already making a simple plan. Lets hide supplies in advance? okay. Because the professors personality will limit the amount you bring. You have to hide it in the mountain beforehand. But isnt that against the rules? Choi. What nonsense bullshit are you talking about? This school itself is against the rules. Moradi is right. Lee Han agreed and joined the conversation. You have to prepare in advance all over the mountain range. Besides, its two weeks later. The weather could get worse. Do you remember when King of the Frost Giants came out? What would you do if the king of the frost giants came out? Is there such a thing? Durgyu asked in surprise. Lee Han barely passed. I dont know. Maybe there is. Anyway, the important thing is to be prepared. Lets build some huts on the mountain. Not a bad idea. Giselle agreed. Wardanaz was not a likable guy, but when he was preparing for the job, he was right. Moradi. Do you think the professor will solve more monsters? Umm maybe What makes the story so much fun? Professor Ingeldell approached, puzzled. Lee Han quickly replied. I was looking forward to this final exam, so I was talking about wishing it would come sooner rather than later. You mean that much? Professor Ingeldell was taken aback by Lee Hans words. I wasnt sure if everyone would like it, but Im a little happy to say that. haha. I was worried that it would be difficult, but if you are looking forward to it, you must do it. The other White Tiger Tower students glared at Lee Han, but Lee Han did not blink an eye. Even if I said it was difficult, the professor would have done it anyway. Originally, even if professors said that, Lee Han was not sorry at all, knowing full well that in fact, he was the kind of person who would do whatever he wanted. More than that, Wodanaz. The movement of the sword has changed a little. Did you realize something? ah. I am now able to use the technique of breathing that you talked about last time more familiarly. At Lee Hans words, the elf swordsman was delighted as if it were his own work. Is that so! It went really well. It wouldnt have been easy. Lee Han tried to say that he realized it in order to survive during the giant wrestling fight, but it felt so strange that he held back. How many seconds of wall sword is Wodanaz using now? Five herbivores? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. youre right. Professor Ingeldell knew more about Lee Hans swordsmanship than he thought, but Lee Han was not surprised. It was because the professor himself had a close relationship with Allarron, and there was no swordsmanship in the empire that he did not know. Didnt Wodanaz think it was strange when he first learned the wall sword? yes? I wondered what Lee Han was talking about. I just thought that Allarron wielded the sword well, cut down trees and rocks well, and was very strong, so I shouldnt mess around in front of him? At first glance, the Byeokam Sword is simple, isnt it? ah. Byeogam Sword was a heavy and strong heavy sword type swordsmanship among the swordsmanships of the empire. A swordsmanship that strikes like a huge rock. As such, Byeokamgeoms swordsmanship was not that complicated or flashy. Rather, it belonged to a simple axis. A person with a passion for swordsmanship could misunderstand that simple swordsmanship like this is like low-level swordsmanship. Of course, Lee Han was different. I originally learned it for self-defense I had some spare time to train my body and learn to do some self-defense, but there was no way I could say that my swordsmanship lacked splendor or lacked profound taste. that was just crazy I just did? Excellent. ? Lee Han was slightly taken aback when Professor Ingeldell made an expression that was more moved than necessary. Were there any parts of what you just said that touched you? There is a saying that the swordsman chooses the swordsmanship, but in fact I think the swordsmanship chooses the swordsman. Wodanaz. Just like Einrogard chose Wodanaz. How could you say such a terrible metaphor with such a moving expression? Lee Han hated it, but Professor Ingeldell didnt notice. Byeogam Sword looks simple, but the more you learn it, the more profound it is. However, you cant see that level if you only pursue splendid or beautiful swordsmanship. Only those who can silently shed sweat can see it. Lee Han, who had just learned without much thought and still wielded it, grew more and more embarrassed. I dont intend to go that far Professor Ingeldell pointed with his finger at a cliff in the distance. It was a steep cliff that seemed to be several tens of meters high. Sir Allarlong taught me only the first half of the first five meals, probably because Wodanaz was not yet ready. Next, you need to know how to use auras. But given the growth of Wardanaz, Im sure its not too far off. Its an overstatement. I should have captured the realization somehow on the last ship. I should have done it again, even if I had to force it Lee Han changed the subject because his spine felt cold. Looking at that cliff, I realize how far I have had to go. We will work hard in the future. ah. Its a good attitude, but thats not why I pointed. Wodanaz. I wanted to tell you that in the past, Lord Allarron decapitated a monster of that size with a single sword. Thats right. Im sure you can reach Wardanaz as well. Yes It was scary at first, but after hearing it, it seemed like a common virtue, and Lee Han relaxed a bit. ruler. Now, I will explain in detail how to reach it. ?? I was very lucky to understand the magic of breathing even more this time. Professor Ingeldell sat Lee Han down and spoke very specifically and seriously. Its not a joke, it really felt like they were trying to break through the Aura wall within a few years. It was the same on the last ship, but I think the path to Wardanaj is on that side. How can the prosecutor reach the state? Unlike magicians who can benefit from the systematic learning accumulated by their ancestors, the path of a swordsman was a thoroughly personal and lonely path. As such, there was a similar part in the realization for the prosecutor to rise to the level. A swordsman who wielded the swordsmanship he had learned from his master for the rest of his life without a single mistake could not rise to the level. If he truly wanted to reach the highest level, he had to evolve his swordsmanship with everything he had experienced and realized. It was only at the moment of successful evolution that he was able to reach the realm. And, in Professor Ingeldells view, the most likely path for Wardanaz was the trick of breathing. After digging deep into the transformation of magical properties that he realized on his own, he has now improved his skills enough to maintain his balance even in urgent situations. In addition, seeing that the last ship reached close to the wall of the realm after frantically using the trick of absorption, the possibility was even higher. Focusing on the technique of breath, Wodanaz will melt what he learned and realized into the wall-rock sword. And indeed. Lee Han thought to himself, If I can do that, shouldnt I go to the Imperial Palace Knights instead of Ein Lorgard?, but pretended to agree. The things Lee Han learned What comes to mind right now other than the trick of breathing? Dont worry, right away. Did you remember how to load your will you taught me the other day? great. also? The cheating techniques you learned from the knights? Ugh. I wonder how it can be melted, but thats what Professor Ingeldell didnt give him a break and pushed Lee Han to let out his thoughts. ruler. Just melt it down. Uh is there a way? There are no shortcuts, but there are people who can help Wodanaz. Professor Ingeldell sang Giselle and Durgue. Do not attack Wardanaz, just defend. When forced into unfavorable circumstances, abilities that people did not have are developed. As Professor Ingeldell was an excellent swordsman, he knew how to improve his skills. no. professor. At least one person With one person, the pressure isnt too much. The wall rock sword is a swordsmanship that is especially advantageous for defense. Giselle raised her hand and asked politely. professor. What if we blindfold Wodanaz? good idea. Moradi. If Wodanaz blocks it well, I will try to cover my eyes next time. Giselle thought of her friend, and Ingeldell nodded in satisfaction. At first, the appearance of ostracizing them for being other top students was so heartwarming that they took care of each other wherever they went. * * * Hello. Professor Fluworks. Hello everyone. nice to meet you. hello. Judge Oripulas. Nice to meet you all. young wizards. You guys, be careful not to rush into a contract. If you dont want to suffer like me. The devil who was following Professor Rosine gave advice with a wink. It was rare to find a textbook that suited the < Basic Empire Language and Logic > lecture, where you learn various dangerous magic contracts. Gainando, who was eagerly waving his wand to dye his pants, looked to the side and asked. Wardanaz. Why do the white tiger top kids look so happy? Didnt you find a snack secretly? no. for a different reason. Lee Han rubbed his tingling arm and said. It seemed like the first time I had seen the white tiger top guys so happy this year. You said you were hit by one. If you get hit by two, wont those bastards hold a festival? now. Did everyone get it? Professor Rosine waved her cane and handed the students thick bundles of papers one by one. what is this? These requests are common in the Empire. I gathered the actual documents and brought them. ! Lee Han was interested and read one. emergency! Monster hunting, repairs to the southwest outskirts of Granden City, negotiable later Trash. Lee Han glared at the documents with contempt. Professor Sooin Yeo listened to Lee Hans words and clapped in admiration. Good point! As you can see from this, it did not reveal any specific information about the monsters, nor did it explain the characteristics of the area. This kind of quest is very dangerous. Now, everyone clap! Receiving applause from his friends, Lee Han thought to himself. I was cursing because I didnt tell you the reward in detail. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Todays task is to read these requests and sort out the boulders. Mages considered themselves to be the light that led the cutting edge of the Empires intelligence, but in fact, wizards werent always smart. This was especially true when it comes to contracts or requests. If you get caught wrongly by the worn-out swindlers of the empire who have made it their business to cheat others all their lives, even the wizards of Einrogard will be defeated in an instant. As these are actual requests, you can apply for something you like! Are you doing it during vacation? yes yes. I usually do it on vacation! Some students do it in the middle of the semester, but studies come first. After hearing the professors explanation, the friends murmured. Is there anyone who does it during the semester? Arent you crazy? You can do it, children. Lee Han, unknowingly, was furious and defended himself. It was heartbreaking to just listen to it from the standpoint of being forced to make a request arranged by Professor Alpen. Do you know how much a lecture or laboratory study costs? I need to earn even a penny more. Even if it is during the semester, you can still receive requests. Okay, I get it. Wodanaz. We were wrong. Why are you so angry? Surely you werent angry because you cheered when you got hit in the arm earlier? Friends flinched and retreated. He hadnt expected Wardanaz to defend him to such an extent. But no matter how urgent it is, I dont think the request in the middle of the semester isnt real. Its hard to keep up with studying right now. Looking for people! Must be human race! No drinking habits! You must be in good health without any illness! You must never have been experimented with magic! Oops. Han Lee. Han Lee. I feel like eating this whole raw! Gainando was excited because he seemed to have found a request that suited Lee Hans usual I want to eat it raw. Lee Han read the request from Gainando carefully and then called the professor. professor. I think we should report it to the guards. ?! Would you like to work in the Maikin family alchemy workshop? -Preferential treatment from the alchemist guild -Preferential treatment for night work -Preferential treatment for those who can sleep for more than a week The following benefits are provided for long-term workers, so pay attention Shouldnt this also be reported? Lee Han was a little worried. No matter how you look at it, it was a notice issued by Yoanen, Yoners older sister. I might go back to work during vacation, so Ill have to move on. The students were interested and confirmed the request for commission. Everyone had worked during summer vacation, so they were interested in a decent request. I think this is fine. I have this. Unlike the strange quests, all the popular quests among students were similar. Magic book translation! Please translate the magic book found in the ruins. If it is sold at a high price, we will pay extra. Regarding magic education, we are looking for a magician who can teach 1st-circle magic < Generation of Light > or < Generation of Flame >. Those who do not have the skills to do so but pretend to be wizards will politely decline (retaliation may occur in case of failure). no. Arent there more good requests than I thought? Lee Han looked at Professor Rosine with eyes full of respect. As Lee Han, who struggled to find useful work during vacation, I could immediately see how high quality these requests were. As a professor from an imperial bureaucrat, the level of requests he brought was different from Lee Hans. Of course, there were a lot of strange requests, but it was clear that they were deliberately brought for lectures I respect you. professor. Professor Rosine, who was sitting and chatting with Oripulas, was taken aback when Wodanaz suddenly gave her a respectful look. What happened while we were talking? Mage He must respect your lectures. Its something to be proud of. What nonsense are you talking about? How many lectures are you taking? Professor Rosine was very good at self-objectification. There was no way that Wodanaz, who had been listening to all of Einrogards raw meat lectures, would give that kind of look to a lecture that only reads these requests. I think the interpretation or translation of the magic books is good. I am a tutor. I think I can teach you this much. The quest to risk ones life to enter a dungeon or ruins wasnt actually a very attractive quest for a mage. There are many places that covet the magicians ability, and as many as there are, there are numerous safe and comfortable requests. Among them, work such as translation or interpretation of magic books or magic education was a golden opportunity to easily fill the poor pockets of Einrogard students. But who commissioned this? Arent you a merchant? It looks like a wizard, but Even if the book was not written in esoteric characters, outsiders could not easily understand it unless it was written by an individual wizard. But now, in order to sell or value it, you had to analyze or interpret what was inside. Popular at this time were orthodox magicians such as Einrogard students. now. These translation requests are generally good! Everyone made a good choice. However, keep in mind that its okay if the quest is from a merchant or collector, but if its from another mage, decline it! Most wizards are people who have broken their character! ? ??? The students listened and tilted their heads because they thought something was strange. Of course, most of the empires wizards didnt have the ability to interpret such magic books. This was because the self-taught wizard without proper magic education only knew how to use his own magic. And because such magicians realized their lack of skills or knowledge, they would become more obsessed with the interpreted sorcery books. To the point of trying to get it at any cost. Of course, there was nothing good about being involved with these wizards, so it was right to reject it but why does it feel a little strange to hear it? How about this training request? ah. good! Its good that there are many people in the empire who are interested in magic. Wizards had an honorable image befitting their intellect. Of course, among the noble families of the empire and the newly rich families, there were quite a few who wanted their children to become wizards. However, there are some who are reluctant to send their family line to boarding school. Wizards who acted as tutors for these people often came out. It is to stay in a mansion or manor and teach magic to the people of that family. This kind of request is generally good! Everyone made a good choice. But one thing to keep in mind is that you need to check the familys reputation first. What if I take on the work of a disreputable family? omg. Do you break the payment of gold coins? Lee Han said in a fearful voice. Professor Rosine shook her head. Of course, you may not pay, but thats a minor thing. How trivial is that? If you do something wrong, you may be seized by force in the mansion and have to continue teaching magic. So be careful! People who want to learn magic arent usually toxic. The students who listened to the professors explanation were amazed and whispered. As hard as it is to find a wizard who excels in teaching, if you find such a wizard, there will be people who will try to catch it somehow. But when I heard it in person, I was shocked. Lee Han. What if I visit and get caught? hmm. Guinan Island. Black magic is usually well Lee Han tried to say, Normal people dont ask for black magic to be taught well to allay Gainandos fears. What if I lock you up and give you chocolate? Should I pretend to accept the threat?? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I dont return by the end of the vacation anyway, the principal will be looking for me Lee Han, who picked out as many strange requests as possible with his friends, took a few useful-looking magic book interpretation requests and educational requests. Whoops. Ill have to deal with it later on vacation. However, Lee Hans face soon hardened. The other friends also started taking the same request that Lee Han had chosen. It was only natural that good quests would inevitably overlap. Should I apply first Huh? What did you say? Nothing. Guinan Island. Lee Han snatched the request < Wanted Wizard Card Master > from Gainandos grasp and threw it away lightly. * * * After Wednesday, the snow started to fall harder. The students expressions became complicated when they saw the rapidly accumulating snow. Thanks to his experience in the first semester, he knew how painful it can be when the school is covered with snow. Get the sled out from the inside! one two! one two! Fortunately, thanks to Lee Han and his friends hard work during the Buyeo magic lecture, various winter preparations were prepared. However, none of the students thought that this level of preparation would be enough. Why are White Tiger Tower guys taking out their sleds? Are you thinking of getting a horse out and pulling the sleigh? Horses are dangerous in this weather Those bastards! Im dragging myself! Starting with the White Tiger Tower students, who pull the sled on one side and ride on the sled on the other, by dividing the number of people, to the Black Turtle Tower students who make a path by connecting ropes and poles outside the dormitory tower. Thanks to several trials, the students did not break down even if they were shaken or cursed. Struggling. suffer. Professor Thunderwalker came down on his long skis, looked around and clicked his tongue. I think we should reduce the amount of lectures. I dont have time to study because Im working. professor! Lee Han looked at Professor Rosine again with the same eyes he had seen Professor Rosine earlier. Does a persons true character come out in times of crisis? really. Uninvited guests keep coming to the garden, so I need you to help me. Wodanaz. No, you said you dont have time to study, right? Lee Han said in bewilderment. To think that Lee Han asked for additional work after worrying about the students. Isnt Lee Han a student? ah. right. yes. sorry. Wodanaz. You inadvertently thought differently. I prepared food for you. So what are you doing? Instead of arguing, Lee Han went straight to the point. Due to the heavy snow these days, the amount of food from the vegetable garden was gradually decreasing. Some cold-resistant vegetables or eggs were fine, but others were clogged. It would be a great help if he was a professor who always gets plenty of groceries from the kitchen or outside. An uninvited guest. If hes too strong, Ill have a hard time dealing with him. I am not a strong man. Professor Woorestep, who was talking and moving his steps, asked again if he was curious. By the way, how strong are you talking about usually? Im asking because it might be a little different from what I think. just tell me who you are. It is a spirit. government ordinance. Frost Elemental. ! Lee Han was pleased with the words. When winter comes, the spirits come riding the snow as the cold energy gets stronger. I really didnt expect cold spirits to appear around me! When Lee Han visited the spirit realm, the spirits ran away and it was impossible, but the reality was the opposite. Even if Lee Han is discovered belatedly, it will not be so easy to escape as the spirit comes directly. If its the cold spirits, then theyre the kind of spirits you showed me, arent they? yes. Theyre very capable guys in many ways. right. Could I possibly sign a contract this time? Thats too much. Lee Han glared at Professor Thunderwalker. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 No Think carefully. Perhaps feeling the disciples sad gaze, Professor Wooreeul started to explain. Now Im trying to stop the spirits from coming, Im not trying to make enemies with the spirits. Wizards who knew how to command spirits were largely divided into two categories. One is those who use force to threaten and suppress the spirits. These were not mainstream in the Empire. Basically, this was because it did more harm than good. How hard the black magicians were trying to buy the favor of the ferocious undead right now. There was nothing good about being on bad terms with the beings of the other world. In addition, this notoriety was contagious, so if you continued to hang out with a notorious wizard, that wizard also became notorious among the spirits. As such, those who threatened and suppressed the spirits by force were usually active in the shadows or shadows of the empire. However, those who made a contract by talking to the spirits and forming friendships were different. Those who were the mainstream in the empire were relatively safe from the threat of the spirits, and the good reputation built up with one spirit often passed on to other spirits. The more they get along well with each other, the more favorable the spirits are, and the more powerful the spirits become, the more advantageous it is to negotiate Professor. professor. why? Why are you telling me that now? Lee Han asked with a slightly serious expression. I cant believe I belong to the former? No, no! The thunder steps were hot. In fact, it was a subtle comparison. Havent you ever threatened or suppressed a spirit? uh. Its okay to fight fair and square with spirits, right? It was more like self-defense. Professor Wurestep naturally took a step back and then spoke. Anyway, the important thing is that Im trying to keep the spirits from coming, not making enemies with them. People like Professor Thunderstruck, who valued friendship with the spirits, tended to respond moderately even if the spirits played pranks or harmed them. To the extent that even if the cold spirits appeared and disturbed the cabin, they wouldnt be able to get in? If he had the skills of Professor Thunderwalker, he could have ridden the spirits as much as he wanted, but he didnt want to pout the spirits for no reason. ?? Lee Han tilted his head once more. I listened to the end, but I didnt understand. Uh So dont you mean to block the approach of the spirits moderately so that they dont get angry? yes. But what does that have to do with my contract being unreasonable? Well, wodhanaz, if you chase after me to sign a contract, it might feel like a threat or oppression? Lee Han was suddenly speechless. Professor Thunderwalk felt a little sorry for the boy of the Wodanaz family, as he seemed to have been sincerely hurt. hey. dont be too sad Because you dont have to be loved by the spirits. look at the principal Arent you a great wizard despite the spirits hating you so much? Arent you as strong as the former principal? I dont think it will take long Yes? no. never mind. Because Professor Wooregeol was a truly wise man, he showed skill in not making enemies of his students who could become powerful wizards in the future. okay. I heard you signed a contract with a spirit the other day? Yes I managed to make a contract using the pattern of the spirit that has the title of tribune of the sea and rainstorm. Professor Wooregeol regretted that he had brought up the word for nothing. In this situation, there was no need to bring up the sad fact that a contract could barely be signed without the help of a spirit lord. What happened once can happen again. Im sure the spirits will do the same. Trust me. Wodanaz. Because the spirit realm is infinite. Then, if I see a spirit that doesnt avoid me, can I try a contract? no. * * * Prof. Lee Han calmed down by doubling the food reward, but Lee Han continued to grumble. As a teacher, blocking the challenge of a disciple. Priestess Cyana, who had followed Lee Han to help, and Yoner exchanged glances with puzzled faces. -What happened? -I think they didnt let me make a contract with the spirits -Why? C If bad rumors spread among the spirits, it will be difficult when the professor calls. C Why do bad rumors spread among the spirits? -Thats um Im not sure? As Yoner spoke, he slightly changed the subject. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt explain it without telling my friend something bad. Bubbling- Is this enough? You are wonderful. Priest Cyana looked at Yoner with a look of respect. The priests of the Flemain Church respected those who excelled in alchemy, but among them, those who made a lot of donations to the Flemain Church were especially respected. Eight herbs, three lumps of mud in the shade, and two handfuls of coarse hair from the beast are now boiling in the pot. I wasnt trying to boil poison to kill anyone, I was boiling soup that the spirits like. There were many cases in which mischievous spirits who were mischievous and mischievous would return without showing any ill will when fed to their full. Could you call the spirit for a second? Yoner nodded and summoned a spirit. A spirit that seems to have shaped the wind into a flying squirrel appeared and quietly approached the pot. You seem to be eating well? Han Lee. Would you like to check it out too? Actually, there was no need to summon Lee Hans spirit, but Yoner spoke to Lee Han to soothe his sullen mood. It is not necessary to make a contract with the new spirit. If he reminded him of the importance of the spirit he had just contracted with, that thought might easily disappear. for a moment. Upon hearing this, Lee Han also took out his staff and summoned the spirit. It might be because of Yoners mood, but his face seemed to lighten slightly. A sparrow spirit made of ferocious flames appeared from the air and looked around the students in the hut with intense eyes . Yoner and Priest Cyana looked at each other for a moment. Even without saying anything, we could understand each others hearts. now? and! AWESOME!! What a cute sparrow spirit!! okay? Lee Han looked at the Sparrow Spirit slightly delighted. I suffered so much that I signed a contract, but I couldnt help but be happy. The kid is a bit smart. The last time I called you, I asked you to fly through the books. It didnt burn at all and flew well. Is it really that great? Isnt that great? Lee Han said with satisfaction at the enthusiastic response of the two friends. Would you like to try some of this? Pointing at the pot with the tip of her finger, the sparrow spirit nodded modestly as if acknowledging it. Then he flew up and took a bite of the firewood under the pot and set it on fire. Hwareuk! The sparrow spirit returned to its original position without a break. I could feel the stubbornness like an iron wall that he would not disobey even the slightest order. No try this soup The sparrow spirit was startled. He flapped his wings as if asking if he could eat them. just eat some. The sparrow spirit flew in knowingly. After bumping its beak up and down a few times, the sparrow spirit immediately returned to its original position without being greedy. Yihan looked at Yoners flying squirrel spirit. No matter what he was doing next to him, he was still eating with his cheeks inflated. On the other hand, his own sparrow spirit, like a soldier who has been on the battlefield for over ten years, is as if he is not even a little bit vigilant Looks like hes scared Shh. Yoner hastily stabbed Priest Cyana in the side. Priestess Siana shut her mouth because she wanted to say sorry. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Lets just get to work. yes! good idea! * * * Professor Thunderwalks work was simple, but the wisdom in it was extraordinary. Draw a simple magic circle around the hut and vegetable garden, and follow the magic circle to place the potion that the spirits hate on the way the spirits can enter, and the potion the spirits like on the way the spirits can go out. Although the words seem easy, it was only possible if you knew all the potions that the spirits liked, the potion that the spirits disliked, and the magic circle that could induce the spirits to move. Priests Yoner and Cyana honestly admired and took notes. Incredible. I thought I just had to chase the spirits. me too. I didnt know how to use a potion like this. Professor Wooregeol said while stroking his beard, as if he was pleased with the passionate attitude of his talented students in alchemy. okay. In fact, alchemists learn not only in lectures, but also outside of lectures. Did you write down the recipe? yes. The Dwarf Professor deftly put the decoction into a bowl. The decoction the spirits hate is in a bone bowl, and the decoction the spirits like is in a wooden bowl. Ugh. It must be a bit lacking. Professor Thunderwalk realized that the amount of decoction, which the spirits hate, was slightly insufficient. Ill bring out a new one. no. Tarrasques scales in the hut are already used up. If you are a good alchemist, you should know how to substitute in this situation. The eyes of Yoner and Priest Cyana twinkled at Professor Thunderwalkers words. Lee Han, with a carefree expression, placed the finished potion in a perfect order of the magic circle from the side. ruler. tell me everyone How can I replace it? Tarasques scales were an element of existence that the spirits feared and felt uncomfortable with. If there is no reagent that will give you such a sense of intimidation, how can you substitute it? I want to try the flame tree cloves. Wouldnt the cold spirits be repulsed? Good idea. But there are two mistakes. One is that its not just frost elementals. As the number of cold spirits increases, other spirits can come to play. The other is that the flowing stone inside here cancels out the effect. ah! this! The two gifted alchemists let out an exclamation of regret. Priestess Siana thought hard and then said. How about using the leaves of the acal tree? It gives a confusion effect, so the spirits Oh. Its a method that can be used when in a hurry, but not in the current situation. Because drunken spirits can be angry. The thunder walk professor laughed and continued. At times like this, what we need is the flashing inspiration of an alchemist. Wodanaz. Come here for a second. ? In the meantime, Lee Han, who had finished all the magic circles, approached, wondering. Did you call? Will you lend me a strand of your hair? While Lee Han was puzzled, he pulled out a strand of hair and handed it to Professor Thunderwalker. Professor Thunderstruck threw his hair into the pot. The color of the decoction changed, and it was completed as it was. ruler. The effect would certainly be weaker than Tarrasques scales, but this should be enough. Do you all know? How to tactfully find what you need around you? Lee Han stared at the professor. After laughing, Professor Thunderstruck realized belatedly that he cleared his throat. Is it education? Its for your friends, so youre not upset, are you? Okay. okay. Take the jar of pickles with you in the cellar! Thats precious! * * * After finishing the arrangement, while waiting for the spirits to come from the garden, Han Lee began to persuade his friends. I wasnt particularly angry or upset. you all know I cant be mad at you for something like this. Ughhh. Sure. There are several magics to learn, but theres no way youll get angry if one is blocked. A squirrel made of ice appeared in the distance. Judging by the spirits energy, it was a cold spirit. The spirit in the form of a squirrel circled along the path of the magic circle, smelled the elimination potion, and quickly retreated. It works well. It works well. Thanks to both of you. Yoner praised Yihan and Priest Siana. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing those words, Priest Shiana felt the pressure to praise them as well. Actually, thanks to the two of you. Especially Wodanazs hair Ah. Alas. The fire in the fireplace was clearly burning, but somehow it felt cold. Kung- ? Sipping ginger tea, Yoner witnessed a bubbling figure running ferociously in the distance. The momentum of ignoring the installed magic circle and running was unusual. Should I stop?! He said that you shouldnt attack the spirits for a while Spark it! A bolt of lightning ricocheted from the tip of Lee Hans staff. Enemies hit by lightning rolled over with a painful sound. Only then did Priest Siana, who confirmed her appearance, shouted. Its undead! what? Was it undead? Lee Han? You said it wrong. You said you thought you were undead. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Yoner looked at his friend slightly suspiciously, but he couldnt stay that way for long. Other undead began creeping out of the forest. An elemental taint? is it dark? Lee Han frowned and muttered. People in the empire thought that cold spirits would become active in the cold winter, but in fact, that was only half true. Winter is a season to awaken more diverse beings than you might think. Wind-type spirits showed up more often in areas where sharp winds blew right away, and in the mine area, there were cases where spirits of rock or metal elements roamed vigorously. And among them, the most troublesome case was the undead. It was not just cold or wind that symbolized winter. Among them was death. Few things frighten the people of the Empire more than the risen Undead hiding themselves in the long winter night. Of course, Professor Thunderwalk has prevented the undead from resurrecting in the nearby forest, but there are always exceptions. The elemental taint now roaming in front of me was such a being. A monster of irregular shape, in which spirits that have gone berserk or become violent due to the strong flow of magical energy in the area are entangled with other beings. It was not a common undead as it was mixed with spirits, so ordinary prevention methods did not work well. In addition, the pollutant in front of him was a dark-type spirit and an undead entwined. In the first place, most of the spirits hated the undead, so even if they ran rampant, they wouldnt get close to them Dark-type spirits?! Priestess Cyana opened her eyes wide in surprise. Lightning-type spirits are rare enough to be hard to see, but dark elements are even rarer. I know its strange, but I dont think now is the time for that! Yoner hurriedly took out the potion inside and shouted. Black shimmering elemental contaminants were gradually crawling out of the forest. ! Some of the elemental corruptors took an interest in the hut, but some fought back and forth. An elemental taint in the form of a beetle, the size of a full-grown pig, attacked the taint next to it, and the taint countered and swung its hind legs. Heres the ignition potion! thank you! Maykin! Yoner handed Priestess Cyana the ignition potion she usually carries for self-defense. This potion, which burned fiercely when the flask broke and came into contact with air, was a good potion to use anywhere in Einrogard. In particular, if it is a dark spirit contaminant, it will be weak against elements such as fire and light. Uh Yoner? I am? Lee Han tilted his head as he cast a strengthening spell on the two friends with his staff. Yoner naturally did not give Lee Han. huh? ah! here! Yoner belatedly remembered that Yihan could also use an ignition potion. Hes a friend who knows how to fight well, so the thought of needing a potion didnt come to his mind. I was I was going to give it to you Really. okay. thank you. Lee Han looked out the cabin window. The number of contaminants with different appearances was increasing. It was no exaggeration to say that this was a bunch of contaminants. I dont think its a level that happens by chance. Wasnt there someone among my seniors who, while researching the dark element, just threw it away in the forest? In that case, Lee Han intended to show the anger of the seniors and juniors. Im still having a hard time, but what kind of nuisance are you talking about? And when a commotion like this happens, it is always the first graders who suffer the most. Even if all kinds of ferocious monsters passed by in the dormitory or the courtyard of the main building, the senior students of Einrogard had the ability to lightly take off at least one of their bodies. Lets stay inside until the professor comes. Will the professor come? If you dont come, your hut will be destroyed, so you will come. The two tried to ask, Did you fight with Professor Wodanaz?, but refrained. Regardless of Lee Hans words, it was a strategically correct choice to hold on in the present. It wasnt a wise thing to show your face when hordes of intellectless monsters were roaming around outside. The standard was to move slowly and carefully after the group of monsters moved to another place. ! ! The spirit in the form of a squirrel, which came to the hut earlier to play a prank, but withdrew because of the elimination potion, reappeared. The squirrel spirit seemed to be frightened when the pollutants roamed around, and tried to keep them in check by creating snowflakes everywhere. no! then! The students sighed when they saw it. No matter how scared you are, to attract attention in front of pollutants like that. It was stupid. In fact, the Dark Spirit Contaminants, who were acting independently, recognized the Squirrel Spirit in an instant and started chasing it. I need help. Yoner carefully opened the cabin door and prepared to leave. If you lightly touch the magic circle around it, you can let the squirrel spirit inside. thats right. Because the spirits do not forget grace. If you save me, I will definitely repay you. Lee Han muttered as he followed his friends to the vegetable garden. Priest Shiana said, Can we really trust the spirits? These ungrateful bastards? Lee Han. Ill do it. Yoner felt that Lee Han had accumulated a lot of spirits and tried to send them back. If the squirrel spirit that he had saved so far had bitten Lee Hans hand, he might not be able to turn it back. In the future, there might be a great wizard with a title like < Element Slayer > or < Elim Hater > No. I did the installation myself, so its faster for me to help. Im going to stop the flow for a moment, can you give me some cover? Lee Han. Even if that spirit comes in now and shows violent behavior, thats the current situation What are you talking about? Yihan was dumbfounded and looked at Yoner. In a situation where he had to concentrate and stop the magic circle for a moment and let the spirit inside, Yoner was talking about something else. Nothing. Ready! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu- Yoner, who was covering Lee Han with a staff and an ignition potion, admired the change in the magic circle. To stop a magic circle so large and complex that it covered the whole area so easily. It was basic to fully understand the structure of the magic circle, and it was only possible if you could freely touch the flow by inserting your own magic power. He suddenly felt that the friend who had been grumbling about the spirits until just now was one of the best magical geniuses in the empire. Priest Shiana seemed to think so as well, staring at the magic circle with admiration. come in! Yihan suppressed the magic circle with force and shouted to the squirrel spirit. The squirrel spirit, who had been being chased for a long time, heard Lee Hans voice belatedly and turned his gaze toward the cabin. Come this way! Hurry! Priests Yoner and Cyana also beckoned to come quickly. When the squirrel spirit started running, they both let out a sigh of relief. Lee Han muttered. Youre ignoring me when I ask you to come, even though your life is in danger. Oh no. It must have been a coincidence. But he didnt come when Mr. Wodanaz called Priestess Cyana! Yoner looked resentfully at Priestess Cyana, who was suddenly interfering with her work. However, Priest Shiana also had her own thoughts. But I think its rather bad if this is forced to take sides. To be honest, I am a little ungrateful. Thats true Children. Im really fine. Lee Han sighed and looked at his friends. Of course, the spirits were too cold-hearted compared to the sincerity Lee Han showed, but Lee Han wasnt weak enough to keep worrying about it. What if the spirit doesnt like Lee Han? Lee Han had to follow Lee Hans path. On the contrary, it was more painful to see my friends keep paying attention to me like that. The spirits may be a bit reluctant to me. So dont worry about it that much. Sorry. Lee Han. Yoner looked at Lee Han with the intention of apologizing. I made it even more uncomfortable by trying to care for my friend. no. I have nothing to apologize for. Just be honest. huh. I will. Priest Cyana, who was listening to the conversation between the two, asked Yoner slightly. So you didnt come when I called you earlier, right? huh. Yihans expression slightly wavered at Yoners words. Tak- In the meantime, the squirrel spirit passed through the magic circle. Lee Han quickly activated the magic circle again. The pollutants chased the squirrel spirit and circled around them, screaming at the visceral, unpleasant aura they sensed. Dont be afraid. We are not your enemies. thats right. look. Priests Yoner and Cyana spread their hands as if to appease the frightened squirrel spirit. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frightened spirits were often even more dangerous. If you touch it wrong, it will go out of control and start a riot. - The squirrel spirit looked around and grasped the situation, then climbed up Lee Hans ankle and stopped at the wrist. Then, he shook his head as if thanking him. ???? Lee-Lee-Han! This is a miracle! Priestess Siana Its not a miracle, its a half miracle? The conversation between the two could not be heard in Lee Hans ears. Only the squirrel spirit rubbing his head was visible. Lee Han isnt she crying? no. Dust got into your eyes. The basilisk in its sleeve hissed. He didnt like how Lee Han was fond of ungrateful spirits. Either that or not, the squirrel spirit stuck to Lee Han and didnt fall off. Mrs. Wardanaz. I guess Ill have to go inside. Over there Priestess Siana called Lee Han and stretched out her finger. I could see the contaminants deep in the forest wandering around to see if they were chasing other spirits. Right now, the contaminants werent coming inside, but if more gathered and the number increased, someone might break through as ignorantly as before. Is it another chased spirit? well? Maybe not? Lets help. uh? yes? Priestess Cyana was taken aback. Things were a bit different now than before. Previously, the nearby contaminants suddenly opened the magic circle in a situation where the three were not interested, and now the contaminants are screaming and staring at the cabin. It was a much more dangerous situation than before. This much can be prevented. trust me. Priestess Cyana. I believe it, but arent you overdoing it? no. thats enough. And we cant just watch innocent spirits being reverse-summoned by Corruptors. The squirrel spirit was moved and clung to Yihan. yes I will prepare. * * * Professor Thunderstruck yelled annoyed at the suddenly appearing contaminants. go away! Blowing the magic trumpets caused the contaminants to vomit and shrivel. I swear by the beard of a fantastic ancestor, if the students summoned you, I will definitely pay you back! The dwarf professor rode the summoned spirit deer and moved quickly. There was no time to delay as there were many huts built within the school grounds. Running along the ridge and checking the huts in the three forests, Professor Thunderwalk belatedly remembered his first-year students. Oops! The huts of the disciples located on the other side were also close to the forest, so there was a high possibility that they would be swept away first if this happened. no. Because theres a magic circle and theres a guy called Wodanaz. When I thought of Wodanaz, I felt much more reassured. Professor Thunderwalk turned the direction of the spirit deer and hurriedly ran away. As expected The appearance of the cabin came in from afar. Seeing that it was fine, it must be okay Kwajijijik Was there a war?! Professor Thunderwalker was really surprised when the empty lot in front of the cabin turned into a puddle of miserable ruins, as if he had been attacked by some kind of attack. Have you ever had a fight like this? Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Professor Kyo. Lee Han, who heard Professor Thunderwalks voice, gestured. The professor turned and looked at the student. And I was even more surprised. Was there a real war?! The disciples form was a mess, as if he had been on the battlefield for three days. The cloak was torn in half, the hair was disheveled, the face was covered in mud and dust, with dried blood I didnt understand why they fought so fiercely in such a short time. Lee Han coughed and said. I couldnt help it. What did you mean you couldnt help it? The Corruptions tried to attack the elementals. That Wait a minute. Professor Thunderwalk, who was trying to be slightly moved by the heart of a warm disciple who thought of the spirits, caught his spirit. There were some strange things. You guys must have been inside the cabin? The magic circles must have been protecting you? It was. Priests Yoner and Cyana answered with tired voices. It wasnt as bad as Lee Han, but it was a tough fight between the two of them, and it was dusty. But I came out and fought. why? I want to protect the spirits. I see. why???! No matter how much he listened to it, Professor Wooreegeol was confused because he did not understand. To dare to rush out like this to save the spirits when it was safe to be inside the magic circle. Do you owe anything to the spirits? * * * Im still far away. When the squirrel spirit showed affection, Lee Han gained a deep realization. Until now, the reason why the spirits hated Lee Han was because of his lack of effort. Even the spirits had no reason to avoid Lee Han if they made an effort. I had to put the spirits in danger. Come to think of it, the existing spirits had no reason to be attracted to Lee Han. But what if you are in danger? What if Lee Han saved him in that state? You might have a crush on me. Leehan I want to help you with what youre trying to do, but Im worried that you seem to be having strange thoughts Yoner looked at his friend with sincere eyes. I was very worried after hearing Lee Hans new spirit contract theory. Of course, the spirits were sensitive to grace, and it was right that they could buy favors if they were saved. However, it was as if the friend in front of him was forcibly declaring that he would give grace by putting the spirit in danger. Is it because of my mood? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no way. It will be fine. Its a good thing to do now. Its about helping the spirits in crisis, right? Priest Shiana said as if she wasnt worried. Thats true And theres no way Mr. Wodanaz would forcefully endanger the spirits. Lee Han, who was walking in front of him, hesitated at those words. When Yoner saw that, he became even more concerned. It is a pollutant. Watch out everyone! Lee Han moved thoroughly as if to prove that he was undergoing rigorous training as a combat mage. After placing his friends in the realm of invisibility magic, he even cast < Ogonin''s Fog > and < Pengerin''s Ice Elemental Double > because that wasnt enough. As the illusion fog spread over a wide area and even the alter ego moved within it, it became even more difficult to focus outside. The strengthening magic that follows. Mrs. Wardanaz. What about the Nimble Step spell? I cant do that because the side effects are severe. ? Priest Siana was about to ask, Then what about the students of the White Tiger Tower? but Lee Han immediately waved his staff without stopping. Arise, warriors of bone! I took out a piece of black bone from my pocket and threw it, swinging my cane, and Skeleton Warriors appeared on the other side of the students. They were not ordinary skeleton warriors, but skeleton warriors affected by the bone fragments compressed by the dark element. The contaminants reacted sensitively, as if they felt the energy of an element similar to themselves. Im ready. Attack! Since the allies had been protected with various magics and even mobilized summoned beasts from behind the enemy to block their sight, it was time to start attacking in earnest. Lee Han and his friends poured sharp magic and hit the pollutants. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! Flashing bolts of lightning struck the corruptors. Originally, they were low-class undead that would have been burned in one blow, but thanks to their combination with the Dark Spirit, some of them somehow managed to survive. The one who grows in size and thickens his armor by attaching himself to the other, the one who dodges attacks by digging into the ground, the one who tries to reduce the power by emitting dark elements like mist Yoner narrows his eyes as he watches his friends magic bombardment, then sees an opportunity . As soon as he grabbed it, he swung his staff. Break it up, amplify it! Alchemists like Yoners spells consumed much less magic if they had prepared well in advance. The bottle of potion whirled and flew, then shattered in the air, exploding its power. Roaring! The power of the fire has weakened! I cant help it! Priests Yoner and Cyana were sorry to see that the power of the ignition potion had weakened, but they couldnt help it. The force of the season was suppressing the flames. The power of fire has weakened? huh? Burn up! Lee Han burned the nearest pollutant with fire. Taken directly by the sudden burst of flame, the Contaminant collapsed without resistance. Yoner put on a shocked expression when he saw his friend who maintained his firepower this season. What is this?! Hold on, everyone! The spirits are escaping! Priest Shiana exclaimed in delight. While the pollutants were surrounded on both sides and beaten, the pursued spirits found a way out into the forest. After being beaten one-sidedly, the enraged taints merged, swelled up and brandished their claws, but the initial surprise was fatal. The mages in the back couldnt even properly position themselves because of the fog, and the dark skeleton warriors in the front were holding on tenaciously thanks to their elemental enhancements. for a moment. Are you leaving? yes? yes. Lee Han pondered for a moment. Seeing that, Yoner hoped to call his friend. Lee Han? Lee Han Its not like that, is it? I must help the spirits! Lee Han released the invisibility magic and jumped out of the fog. And he ran to the place where the spirits were getting out of there. ??? The Corruptors naturally responded when a mage burst out of the fog. Hiss! Like a whip, a long thorn rose from the taints forehead and aimed at Lee Han. This irregular attack by the contaminant without a fixed body was a strength that was difficult to counter in close combat. Unfortunately for the Contaminant, however, Lee Han was a senior student in the School of Black Magic. Darkness, gather here! Lee Han immediately chanted a dark element absorption spell and swung his staff. Originally, it was a spell that gathered the dark elements in the air at the tip of the staff, but in the current situation, it was more like a battle for control over the dark elements. It was truly terrifying strength. The contaminant, whose body was mostly composed of dark elements, struggled with the feeling of being ripped off. It was a strange feeling that I couldnt feel for a while. Lee Han didnt wait, he pulled out the morning star with his other hand and swung it. Few weapons were as effective as an artifact like the Morning Star against such a magical construct. Chow! The contaminant, which had been staggering as it absorbed the dark element, collapsed. Lee Han shouted loudly at the spirits. Everyone run away! I will stop you! ! ! ! The spirits with various shapes turned their heads at Lee Hans cry, found the wizard, and made a sound. It worked! Lee Han was deeply moved when the spirits sent friendly gazes. It was rewarding to solve the invisible magic and run! Quad de de de de de deuk! In an instant, the dark skeleton warriors bounced off to the side and were reverse summoned. A gigantic pollutant with a size different from the other contaminants appeared in front of them. Lee Han looked at the pollutants and then at the spirits again. run away! I will stop you! Leehan! Please stop and come back! * * * So? Professor Wooreeul threw ointment at Lee Han and asked. How did you avoid it? Did you catch it? really? yes. how?? I just continued to dodge and roll until I fell down Professor Thunderstruck was astonished at how ignorant a wizard could be. A wizard fighting an earth battle against a monster? Basically, if the magicians magical power and the monsters vitality were put into a fight, the latter would have an unconditional advantage. But he ignored it and just went to Earth War and captured it. Somehow, the surrounding area was a mess as if a war had broken out Where is the guy who swears a beard to look good to the spirits!? I didnt try to look good to the spirits. professor. I just want to help the spirit Watching the disciple proudly spouting unconvincing lies, Professor Thunderwalker clicked his tongue. Of course, there were wizards who went to great lengths to make a contract with the spirits. However, none of them courted her as radically and violently as the boy in front of her. To show the spirits a fight like that, risking their lives to win favor with them. Ugh. thank you. After roughly wiping off the blood and applying ointment to the wound, Lee Han stood up. Where are you going? The spirits were running away into the forest earlier. for a moment. wait. The thunder walk professor grabbed the student. Seeing that the contaminants are coming out now, it is clear that there is a commotion somewhere on the Einrogarde site. Youd better stay away from the forest for a while. All right. I will only meet the spirits and return. A basilisk and a squirrel spirit clung to both of Yihans wrists as if telling them not to go. Priest Yoner and Cyana also grabbed each other by the shoulders. Lee Han. Your condition is dangerous now. When you saw the fight earlier, your stamina and magic must have been consumed. Your mana is not consumed Be quiet. Anyway, my stamina must have been consumed. Yoners voice was a little colder than usual. Priest Siana was also serious. Honestly, since the spirits arent that important, is there any reason to risk your life right now? I see wait. How many spirits did Priest Shiana make contracts with? Three? Lee Han straightened up and pushed away Priest Sianas hand. Judging by his usual attitude, I thought he wasnt very interested in spirits! Oh no. Numbers dont matter, love matters. Mr. Wodanaz. Look at the spirits here. Lee Han softened up a bit, and Yoner quickly responded. Lee Han. Think carefully. The spirits wont forget grace anyway. Professor, you can go after hunting all the pollutants. uh? Professor Thunderwalk was taken aback when an arrow flew by. Why should the unfortunate guy hunt the pollutants? I dont think so. When everyone except him stopped him, Lee Han also changed his mind. After all the contaminants are gone, you can go in. The spirits will not forget your grace. uh. But will the spirits go back to their dimension? It wasnt officially summoned in the first place, so you dont know how long it will last. Professor Thunderwalker pointed it out without much thought, but when Yoner and Priest Cyana both looked at each other hurriedly at the same time, he felt sorry for him. professor. Oh no. It could be for a long time Lets go together. Lee Han said with his eyes burning with the determination to hold on until he listened. No! Why did I! Lets go together. Professor Thunderstruck was overwhelmed by the roaring eyes of his pupil. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 After a while. Thunderstruck Professor complained and stepped out of the cabin. I dont know about the four of Wardanaz, but originally, the professors and students of Einrogard do not invade each others territory. Just as well water does not invade river water Sorry. professor. Hmm. Dont forget to organize the warehouse. In the end, Professor Thunderstruck, who could not overcome the persistent student, had no choice but to surrender. As for other students, a student like Lee Han could not easily ignore Professor Thunderwalk. Since he is a valuable disciple who works a lot on a daily basis Come on. Then lets go find the spirit. Why are you so obsessed with spirits? huh? Professor Wooregeol didnt understand. Of course, if you can get the help of the spirits, the area of the wizard will be much wider. However, no matter how you look at it, Lee Han was a disciple who could live well without a spirit like the skeleton headmaster. Professor, how many spirits did you contract with? I dont think that has anything to do with the current topic Lets go quickly. Lee Han was in no mood to listen to those who were even a little closer to the spirits than he was. The thunder walk professor had no choice but to shake his head and move on. * * * Everybody get out of the way. The dwarf professor pulled out a crossbow and pulled the trigger. With a thud, the bolt tore through the space around it. Kwajik! Using a huge oak tree as its core, the taint, resembling a tree monster, fell in one blow. Lee Han couldnt help but admire. Even though I couldnt figure out all the magic on that crossbow, I felt how great it was. Besides, the bolt was no ordinary bolt. The wick of the bolt, which looked like a short arrow, contained an elongated flask, and the alchemy solution glistened. Cant I get one? Thats strange. yes? Lee Han flinched, wondering if his true feelings were revealed. Even though there are many numbers, there are too many. If it was naturally occurring, it wouldnt increase so rapidly. Professor Wooregeol was an excellent alchemist, but at the same time he was also an excellent ranger. And few people were as sensitive to changes in the area they were in charge of as the Ranger. I hadnt entered the woods long, but it was as dark and dark as midnight. It was proof that the power of the dark element was getting stronger. Originally, contaminants dont increase this fast Then maybe the principal It must be your seniors mistake. aha. It must be your seniors mistake. Didnt you just talk to the principal? well? Yoner and Priest Cyana, who were next to Lee Han, quietly looked away. Professor Wooreegeul shook his head and said. The headmaster is a good enough person, but he wouldnt have done this. Contaminants are too troublesome to clean up. Did you just say you were like this? Priest Shiana doubted her ears and asked Yihan and Yoner, but the two nodded expressionlessly. You heard it right. You must be such a person. !? While Priest Siana was shocked, Lee Han asked a question. When you say that post-processing is troublesome, are you referring to the surrounding pollution? okay. The thunder walk professor looked at the student as if he was admirable. Even if it was regrettable that he involved the students in their work, that resentment would disappear when I saw him knowing ten things even if he did not teach him one thing. The principals attack changes every year, but the cleanup is usually clean. Otherwise, youll have to deal with it yourself. This is most likely a student mistake. okay. Probably black magic students. yes? Lee Han was a little hot. Unlike the seniors of other schools, the seniors of the black magic school, who always had saggy shoulders, came to mind. No, if there is a problem like this, are all black magic schools unconditionally? Arent you doing too much? Oh no Professor Woorewalker said with a little apologetic feeling that it was only then that he remembered that Lee Han was also listening to black magic. Im not unconditionally suspicious of students of the school of black magic. ruler. look Arent they dark spirit contaminants? Only then did Lee Han realize what he meant. He immediately lowered his voice and whispered to Professor Thunderwalker. Still, there is no need to punish them too harshly, since they are all students of Einrogard who have learned from the professor. If you show generosity once, seniors wont forget it either. Actually, arent they not very close? Seeing Lee Han confirming the black magic school seniors as the culprits, Professor Woorestep doubted whether Lee Han was not very close with the black magic school seniors. * * * Lee Illendil senior. Isnt this dangerous now? The 2nd year students looked at the dryad half-blood senior and said with a tired face. This student, whose soul was mixed with dryad blood, had the highest grade among them, but was the most shabbily dressed. It was hard to tell whether he was a beggar or a wizard because he was wearing a cloak that looked like he had been picked up from fallen leaves and mud was dripping all over his body. Ugh. Im sorry. everyone. Elendils nonchalant words turned the juniors faces into tears. What the senior was doing in the forest now was a kind of experiment. I will inject dark elements into the primitive homunculus to create an artificial being close to the dark spirit! Of course, if it went well, I wouldnt be here. The homunculus grew beyond expectations and escaped, causing dark elements to run wild throughout the forest. Seeing the pollutants coming out of the forest already made me shudder at the anticipation of how terrible this years winter in Einrogard would be. I thought I would get help from the black magic school. No, the school of black magic wouldnt have helped. Arent the people there eccentric and scary? Now is not the time for that. Senior Elendil. One of the sophomores spoke out firmly. It erases traces quickly and bounces off. You The students looked at their friend who spoke out. Then he patted him on the back as if he had spoken well and shouted. Good talk! okay. Lets quickly erase the traces and run away! In my confusion, I had forgotten the basic rules of Einrogard. If a problem arises, erase the traces and jump out! Ugh. But if we leave it as it is, the forest will become too dirty, so we have to stop it. No, sir. If you get caught, you will be punished until the end of the semester! I have to take the final exam in the punishment room! The forest is important, seniors are important! If you dare to argue, isnt the forest more important? The juniors lamented, belatedly recalling that this outstanding alchemist had an unusual way of thinking. Seniors! Because you have to go with me! Can not help it. Catch the old man! I have to take you! bang! ? ?! The students were horrified when the familiar sound of bolts and the space tearing effect were visible in the distance. All of Ein Rogards students were afraid of their professors, but they feared their professor the most. Arent you the professor of thunder!? Oh no, why did you come all the way here?? Arent there any cabins here??? Did you find out!? Didnt someone inform you!? Disperse! Scatter and run away! Seniors. You must run! huh. okay. Everyone run away. Ein Rogards rule If trouble arises, erase the traces and run away, the next rule was If you are caught, disperse and run. The students followed the rules and quickly scattered and started running away. * * * No, those ungrateful bastards! Professor Thunderstruck teared at his beard and was furious. Lee Han was puzzled. Professor Thunderstruck was getting angry looking at the distant side where there was nothing. ah. Do you have any seniors? okay! Are you seniors majoring in alchemy? okay! professor! Didnt I say that black magic seniors were innocent! Professor Wooregeol was in no hurry to point out that Lee Han changed his words. Grinding his teeth, he prepared to catch the ungrateful disciples. I told you not to do any experiments in the forest Go after them! for a moment. professor! Lee Han was taken aback when Professor Thunderwalker rode a spirit deer to track down his seniors. At best, weve come almost to where the spirits are! Are we going? Were almost there anyway. I guess so. Lee Han nodded at Priest Sianas words. I was quite nervous as I didnt know when the spirits would return. Darkness, gather here. Lee Han chanted an incantation to clear the dark fog around him. As it proves to be one of the most alien elemental properties, the dark element itself has come as a hostile obstacle to life. Even ordinary fog in the forest becomes a deadly trap that steals vitality when combined with the dark element. Fortunately, Lee Han is a rare dark element user even in the school of black magic. Lee Han swung his staff and drew in the fog. Dark elements that were hard to gather outside were easily gathered in this forest. Ill have to clean it up. Although such a rare element, it paradoxically became less useful in the forest. Since they were contaminants combined with the Dark Spirit, the Dark Element itself was not particularly damaging. Wait wait wait! ???? Priestess Siana screamed Hee-Ik and hid behind an ear. A man suddenly appeared out of thin air. Dont throw away that dark element! Can you put it in a bottle here? The opponent had a look reminiscent of Professor Puyo or Willow, a half-blood banyan tree spirit. Plant-type hybridization was evident. who are you? Please start with the dark element. It will disappear soon! It wont go away. Lee Han skillfully controlled the dark element and aimed at the opponent. It was an act of clear vigilance. The dark element was more difficult to control because of its heterogeneity, but it was an exception to some gifted wizards. Holding the dark element at the end of his wand like a spear, Lee Han immediately prepared to respond. Woah Wardanaz. Arent you a senior? Priestess Siana. Originally, seniors are more dangerous. In order of seniority to principals and professors, they are dangerous. But Priestess Cyana, who was still bound by common sense, hesitated as if she was afraid of aiming at her senior. Yoner looked equally worried. for a moment. Ill apologize. But it wasnt really meant to be. What are you apologizing for? About all this? Elendil tilted his head and said. When the three first-year students heard that, they realized everything. The culprit was in front of me! Attack! Attack! Give me this signal! Illendil waved his hand in bewilderment at the fierce reaction of his juniors. I didnt mean to?! Isnt that what you meant by summoning all of these things! The dryad half-blood senior thought about how to persuade him for a while before making a decision. will give up excuse me I can attack, but cant I put the dark element in it? I feel like a crazy person. Priestess Cyana muttered behind her back. * * * Lee Han lowered his staff. The opponent looked like a crazy person, but he still didnt look like someone who would surprise him. Elendil, who explained what had happened in a slow tone, looked at the three and asked. So what did you all come here for? Uh Thats Priest Yoner and Cyana looked at Lee Han inadvertently. Lee Han replied firmly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I came here because I couldnt wait to see the spirits being chased by the taint. You Yllendils eyes widened for the first time today, and he reacted furiously. Among the students of Einrogard, there were few people who showed such interest in the forest or the spirits. You are such a good person! No. As a wizard, it is only natural. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 No. Not all magicians think of spirits. The squirrel spirit shook his head on Lee Hans shoulder as if he was right. Even if it wasnt an extreme case like the skeleton headmaster, wizards who were serious about spirits were rarer than expected. Even if you become friendly with some spirits and make a contract, you will not risk your life for the spirits and enter the depths of the contaminated forest. But how did you appear in front of us? There is a potion that temporarily stops the magic, Headmaster. ! !!! As all three of them were students with excellent grades in alchemy, they immediately understood how great what senior Elendil was saying. No matter how briefly, I thought Id stop the Skull Principals magic. The eyes that had just been looking at Illendil as crazy senior or suspicious senior changed to respect for great senior. Awesome! really! Yes? Indeed, Illendil wondered why his juniors were like this. why? Seniors. Im sorry, but we need to save the spirits. Now is the time Ill help you. Because the effect of the potion still remains. Uh Lee Han, seeing it for the first time, wondered if he had to accompany the still suspicious senior who was the culprit behind this incident. Besides, I have to make a contract with the spirits I dont know when the professor will return, but wouldnt it be dangerous? huh. Because the forest and spirits are more important than me. cool! I must have looked at the wrong person. Lee Han. Yihan thought to himself as Priest Cyana and Yoner showed even stronger respect to Elendil than before. Did everyone forget that this person is the source of the Pollutants? But there was no more time to waste. All right. Lets go. Anyway, as an alchemist several times superior to his senior, Lee Han, it would be helpful. I felt a bit uneasy about being the culprit behind all this * * * Why did you want to create an artificial Dark Spirit? Ordinary students would talk about this evening while walking, but students who excelled in alchemy talked about alchemy while walking. To Priest Cyanas question, Elendil answered with his characteristic slow voice. huh. I wanted to write as a forest keeper. A forest keeper? The forests of Ein Rogard had a powerful force close to that of the Great Ancient Forest. However, not all forests in the Empire could be like that. One of the elements that the forest was particularly vulnerable to was the dark element. To the extent that sometimes a single dark spirit is wrongly summoned and contaminates the entire huge forest. Illendil, heartbroken by such cases, took a reverse approach. How about using the dark spirit as a forest keeper? and! Really Isnt that a crazy idea? Priest Siana, who was about to admire Lee Hans murmur, felt embarrassed. Isnt that a good idea? Priestess Siana. Now look at the pollutants in front of you. Elendil became sullen at the conversation of his juniors. The leaves connected to her hair gave way as if they were dead. I wish I had been successful. Oops. Hes a senior. Lee Han realized his mistake. He was in a hurry because of the spirit, so he made a mistake he didnt normally make. Illendil is definitely not a senior. If rumors about Lee Han spread in the community among seniors Cant we use the Moradi family? Its impossible. I told you my full name and family. no. Seniors. I think it is a meaningful attempt. huh? Its a crazy idea. Because all original pioneers look crazy. It meant admiration. You are such a good person. The leaves of Elendil quickly cheered up. By the way, wouldnt it be better to get help from an expert for elements that are difficult to handle like the dark element? Can you help me? The dryad half-blood senior stared at Lee Han. Lee Han answered quickly without even breathing. I was talking about the seniors of the black magic school. Yes. But the black magic schools are all eccentric and scary. yes? At the seniors words, Lee Han hesitated as if he had heard something wrong. for a moment. The spirit is over there. Elendil extended a finger and corrected his direction. Do you feel the energy of the spirits? huh. Ive been close with the spirits since I was little. Yoner shook his head when he saw that the tendons were rising on the back of his friends hand holding the staff. What the heck is the spirit! * * * Its all over. There are spirits gathered there. Lee Han had no choice but to acknowledge the skill of his senior, who served as a temporary guide instead of Professor Thunderwalk. All of the mixed-blood spirits whose contracts in the ancestors were accidentally manifested in the later generations had different characteristics. Some mixed spirits were sensitive enough to freak out when they saw Lee Han, but other mixed spirits were indifferent. It was clear that Illendil was naturally born for affinity, as he was said to have been friendly with the spirits. for a moment. In an instant, the seniors complexion changed. The homunculus is coming this way. ! Lee Hans eyes changed. Unlike other contaminants, the man-made Dark Spirit, the cause of the situation, had a different story. I block it. You guys take the spirits with you. Lee Han, who was about to nod, hesitated. If there are spirits nearby and Elendil shows devotion, wont the story return to square one? no. I will block it as well. Illendil looked at his junior saying, You really are a really nice person. Ugh. What did you say your name was? I dont know Its Mr. Wardanaz. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. yes. youre right. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Lee Han of the Wodanaz family. huh. I will remember. The dryad half-breed senior swung his staff. Then, the already dense trees grew more entangled and formed a solid wall. thud! The man-made dark spirit that was running was trapped in a wooden prison. However, the spirit was not easy. After changing the shape of an instant, he pulled his whole body out through the cracks in the wooden prison and started crawling out. Darkness, gather here! Lee Han responded right away even without a word from his senior. Elendil, who was imprisoning the spirit in a tree, looked at Lee Han and nodded. It was exactly what I had to do right now. Continuously absorbing dark elements from artificial dark spirits. Dark elements gathered at the tip of Lee Hans staff. ! When his body was ripped off, the spirit reacted very sensitively. The spirit, which was trying to hold on to the dark element somehow by force, used a different method as soon as Lee Han lost control. This! As the dark element condensed at the tip of the wand began to flicker and explode, Lee Han quickly took out a piece of bone from the reagent bag and compressed it. Some of the bone fragments were burned, but it could not be helped. < Dark wave spreading >! Lee Han recalled the magic from the magic book that Professor Voladi had given him. Magic that condenses dark elements and then explodes them in the form of waves to affect the surroundings. Other elements had no special power, but the characteristics of the dark element made this kind of wave-type attack fatal. Magicians who have a living body will lose their vitality after being directly hit by these dark elements a few times. Right now, the other spirit was instinctively trying to cause a similar phenomenon. Is it difficult to absorb? Elendil gasped, and cut the words out. He used potions to confine them, but since it was a large-scale magic, it seemed that the consumption of mana and physical strength was not normal. Priest Yoner and Cyana were also helping, but they were already breaking out in a cold sweat. Lee Han had a hunch that if he stepped back from this situation, things would get more complicated. In any case, I have no choice but to deal with magic. I havent practiced < Diffusion of Dark Waves > yet, and Ive been putting it off, but in the current situation, I had no choice but to read it. Lee Han swung his staff with recklessness that would have closed his eyes if Diret was by his side. Darkness, gather here! The Dark Elements gathered once again. The spirit, struggling in the wooden prison, reacted more quickly than it had experienced this time. As the dark elements immediately flickered and tried to burst, there was no time to confine them to the reagents. As Lee Han read in the book of magic, he cast < Diffusion of Dark Waves >. Darkness sweep away! Waves of darkness rippled through the air overhead. Before the opponent exploded, Lee Han cast it first and consumed it. Elendil asked again, puzzled. Why? It was my first time using magic, so I couldnt help it! what? Yihan couldnt explain further to Elendil. The spirit, realizing that it was impossible to keep up with the opposing mage with the dark element, changed its method once again. The grass and twigs combined with the dark element rose like puppets. At the sight, Elendil let out a scream of pain. Bastard! Hands, split the enemy! Seeing the enemy cling to him without giving him a chance to pull out the morning star, Lee Han barely memorized the spell. Headmaster Skeletons melee spell < The Sharp Hand of Gonadaltes >. Unlike other magic, when did I use this kind of magic! Chow! Shine! He slashed with one hand and swung his staff with the other hand to memorize spells, but the number and momentum were unusual. A mage always loses in a melee like this. Shine! The moment the lightning struck, another grass doll rushed in. Lee Han forcibly anchored the lightning to the end and stabbed the cane like a spear. If there was a short gap, he could buy time by mobilizing all the summoned beasts, but there was no gap. If only there was a little break! Pajijijik! As if responding to Lee Hans wish, the elemental lightning at the end of the wand expanded in size and covered the wand. Lee Han himself was oblivious to killing enemies approaching from the other side and staring at the spirit trapped inside the wooden prison. I realized the change after noticing that all the enemies around the hand holding the staff were down. ? Lee Han was shocked to realize that his staff had changed like a spear of lightning. for a moment. How did I do this? From the looks of it, it was clear that the staff was used as a wick to anchor elemental lightning in the form of a blazing spear. As much as Professor Voladi talked about fixing the shape of the lightning element, I knew it as soon as I saw it. But the embarrassing thing was that he himself couldnt remember how he did it. Because I did it in such an urgent situation, I instinctively This is not the time! Lee Han immediately summoned Sharkhan and the Skeleton Warriors. The summoned creatures blocked the grass puppets that were pushed out by the lightning spear. Lee Han took advantage of the gap and ran with the spear of lightning. ! The spirit trapped between the wooden prison screamed in terror as if it had realized its fate. Pajijijijijik! Unlike the impact of lightning that was fired and passed through, the power of condensed and fixed lightning was sharp and ferocious. In addition, it did not disappear and continued to burn the spirits. Lee Han pulled out his spear and threw it again. Pajijijijijik! Until the opponent was reverse summoned, Lee Han intended to stab the spear. Of course, since he was created by Einrogards seniors, he wouldnt be easily reverse-summoned like a normal spirit. But it didnt matter. If its an endurance match, Lee Hans magic will never disappear first. Whoop, whoop, whoop! ! ! ! ! ! After a chorus of thunderbolts and screams, the Artificial Spirit gave up all resistance and knelt down. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stopped the attack and made his own pattern rise on the back of Lee Hans hand. It was a sign that he had completely surrendered to the wizard at his disposal. ??? Of course, Lee Han was just embarrassed because he had no intention of signing a contract with the other party. Wasnt he the ferocious guy who went crazy in the first place? There werent many wizards who signed a contract with a guy who didnt know when they would stab him in the back. Unless youre crazy about spirits Mrs. Wardanaz! Make a contract! You wanted to make a contract with a spirit! Is it really? I think its a good idea. Hes a bit naughty, but hes actually a nice guy! Lee Han frowned at the shouts of Priest Cyana and Senior Elendil. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Isnt it a bit dangerous? Lee Han didnt want to sign a contract with the other person, so he blurted out his words. It seemed that the other party also did not want to sign a contract with Lee Han. It was very bloody to stare at it while blazing in a negative form. Right now I beat you to submission, but one day Ill stab you in the back when I get a chance! It felt like saying And Lee Han also didnt want to be close to the opponent who had stabbed him to death with a lightning spear. yes? Priest Siana was puzzled by Lee Hans words. It is dangerous. Watch him escape and cause it in the forest. Elendil, in tears, came to his defense. I am not a bad boy. There is no such thing as good or evil in the first place since it is an artificial child Yoner, who was listening from the side, did not understand well. Did you run away? He injected too much dark element and went berserk Now that he has come to his senses Yoner felt his respect for his seniors diminish slightly. . By the way, Mr. Wodanaz. Despite hearing the explanation, Priest Cyana still had a puzzled look on her face. Didnt you originally prefer risky things? Its not!? Lee Han looked at Priest Siana in surprise. Why are you thinking such nonsense? Could it be that the White Tiger Towers conspiracies? Uh I thought you liked dangerous pets more since you also wore a basilisk around your wrist A basilisk? Elendil questioned, doubting his ears. A basilisk was never a monster that a first-year student could take with him. If a first year student carried a basilisk, it was either crazy or really good. No, maybe it was both. What are you talking about. Siana Priestess. Senior, you must misunderstand. Lee Han quickly covered Priest Shianas mouth. For former alchemists, a basilisk is a highly coveted venom generator, so Lee Han, even a good-looking senior, was not vigilant. Yoner. okay. Yoner quickly covered Priest Cyanas mouth and whispered. Basilisks are a bit of an exception. Lee Han doesnt like dangerous things. The basilisk let out a sad cry from within Lee Hans sleeve. Seniors. How about if you sign a contract? Lee Han quickly changed the topic and turned the arrow to the senior. Apparently Yllendil was very fond of this dark elemental. After all, it was natural for her to have affection because she made and raised it herself. Besides, (unlike Lee Han) he was friendly with the spirit Im not good enough. The dryad half-breed senior became sullen and said. I tried several times, but they wouldnt sign a contract with me. Oh. Both Yoner and Priest Cyana had thoughts running through their heads at the same time, but they decided not to say anything. Mmm. Lee Han was about to say to his senior, Do you want to stab him with a spear? Come to think of it, I tied the dark spirit with a tree at once, but Lee Han could tie it like that. Its a really good spirit. Yes Did you know that dark spirits are extremely rare among spirits? Yes Originally Illendil knew how rare and useful the Dark Spirit was and how wonderful and touching things had happened while raising it. he said sadly. you can sign a contract, right? I will make a contract now. really? thank you! Elendil was greatly moved. He was really a very good junior. * * * Upon accepting the pattern, the form of the Dark Spirit stabilized. In the form of a sphere the size of a small rock. Tears welled up in Elendils eyes. You should be happy. Lee Han was very burdened. I wish I could do better Ill summon you next time I see you. really? yes. Elendil gripped Yihans hand tightly with his teary eyes. You are the nicest person I have ever seen. By the way, senior. Isnt that spirit glaring at me? It was in the form of a sphere without a face, but for some reason I felt the Dark Spirit glaring at me. Illendil closed his eyes and nodded his head with a yeah sound as if he were talking to a dark spirit. no. Isnt it? Thank you for bringing me to my senses. Lee Han looked at Elendil with a very suspicious look. If it wasnt for the seniors, Dont lie to me would have popped out right away. No matter how I look at it, its not like Im grateful. The tingling on the back and back of the head was putting pressure on him like Gainan, who hadnt eaten a snack for three days. Isnt it like the White Tiger Tower kids? Yoner whispered carefully. The White Tiger Tower? They also say thank you when they get hit. Oh no. If anyone hears it, it will misunderstand. Lee Han hastily covered Yoners mouth. But I could understand what he was talking about. -hey. there. do not sleep No, this child is not sleeping. -evil! C Because I dont want to attack you either? dont sleep Why is that page from earlier? -Keuuh -Youre not angry at me for helping you study, are you? C Oh no. thank you Like the White Tiger Tower students, the Dark Spirit could say Thank you for helping me come to my senses while grinding my teeth. Its even more embarrassing. Lee Han firmly resolved not to summon the Dark Spirit, no matter how useful and rare it is. Tuk-tuk- ? The squirrel spirit tapped Lee Han on the shoulder and pointed to the side. In the place where the spirits had fled earlier, light and blue energy began to swirl. In that energy, Lee Han suddenly felt ominous. Senior Elendil, who is friendly with the spirits? What kind of phenomenon is that now? The spirits are returning to their homes. Elendil spoke in a calm, moving voice. Originally, it was rare for spirits summoned from another dimension to go back on their own. Most of them returned only after their strength was consumed, and in the process, collisions occurred frequently. It would have been better if it was resolved through persuasion. But now, the spirits were satisfied with each other and were trying to return to their own dimension, regardless of which one came first. In gratitude to the mages who risked their lives to help them. Like raindrops, the unique light emitted by the spirits fell drop by drop from the sky. Its beautiful Really. Priest Cyana and Yoner blinked, overwhelmed by the splendid symphony of nature created by the spirits. It was a rare sight that could be seen only when the spirit was moved with sincerity, not conflict or persuasion. Seeing this, the hard work I went through today suddenly felt worthwhile. Aaaaaaaaaaa! The last spirit gave thanks and disappeared beyond the other dimension. The drops of light flickered and the forest regained its original form. Priest Cyana and Yoner Elendil breathed deeply into the light left behind by the spirits. It felt like the energy of the spirits filled my body. dump! There was a sound of someone falling down next to me. Yoner looked to the side in surprise. A frustrated Lee Han was kneeling on the floor. He looked so sad that Yoner couldnt bear to speak to him. Tak-tak- The squirrel spirit and the basilisk comforted Lee Han as if they were there. * * * Professor Thunderstruck, who caught all the offending students, returned to his original position. Of course, the first-year students were not visible. If it had been other students, I would have gone looking for it in panic. Normally, it would be dangerous to enter the forest this deep, but isnt it a situation where even contaminants are seething? However, Professor Wooregeol was calm. Because there was Wardanaz in the party. I guess I moved first because I didnt want to wait. He seems like a hot-tempered guy. Professor Thunderwalk found the trail and followed it. Hey you guys! Why do you want to go first Why is Wardanaz doing that? professor. The spirits are back. what?! Such a slope! Professor Wooreegeol was surprised. If you sincerely touch the spirits and send them back, the spirits will repay you someday. Of course, it was very rare because it wasnt easy to satisfy eccentric beings from another dimension, but today it happened like this. You guys are so lucky! that. professor. Mr. Wardanaz Priest Yoner and Cyana tried to cut off Professor Thunderwalkers careless remarks while watching Lee Hans notice. However, Professor Wooregeol didnt care and continued. Its something you only see once in a decade. Somehow, I thought it was full of the scent of spirits I think it will be of great help to you guys. After all, spirits dont forget grace. professor. professor. ?? It was only then that Professor Thunderstruck noticed that Yoner was pointing at Lee Han. Why are you doing that? The spirits are back. What is that Ah! It was only then that Professor Dwarf remembered why Lee Han went through such hardships today. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I went through all that hardship, but the real spirits are returning. He looked so sad from the back that Professor Woore-Geol wondered what he should say. Um but how did you impress the spirits? I captured the artificial spirit that caused the problem and subjugated it. who??? Yoner pointed at Lee Han again. Professor Woorestep was really astonished. As I heard from the disciples I caught earlier, the rampant artificial spirit was not to be taken lightly. The spirit itself was young, having just been born, but wasnt it in a state of excessive elemental overload? No matter how much you want to be popular with the spirits, you risk your life to run at such a guy. You got that???!! Senior helped me, but ? Only then did the professor recognize Elendil. The wise disciple was working hard by the side to heal damaged trees and grass. Yilendil. oh. professor. Only then did Elendil, who noticed Professor Thunderwalkers arrival, stand up while wiping the sweat from his brow. Are you here? Do you have anything to say about this situation? Im sorry Yllendil bowed his head. Looking at the scene with a complicated mind, Professor Woorewalk sighed and said: okay. Im sorry. You must have tried to be good too. Dont do that next time. ?! Yoner was startled. Why did the person who was raging about catching the other seniors somehow and making them pay the price, what about Illendil? Why? Professor Thunderwalk asked Yoner if he felt the gaze. Did the other seniors also forgive you? What kind of beard fall sound? Its a punishment room. Then senior Elendil goes to the punishment room too? no. ? Fully understanding the freshmans doubts, Professor Woorewalk said shyly. Illendil has a lot of work to do, so you shouldnt go to the punishment room. Elendil, who spent more time in the woods than in the school buildings, was one of Professor Thunderwalks most sincere students. If such a disciple goes to the punishment room, who will take care of the forest? Of course, its not that I dont send them because Im annoyed. Ah yes. Yoner didnt believe it, but gave a rough nod. And I looked at Lee Han. Can Lee Han not go to the punishment room now? What are you talking about? The thunder walk professor snorted. And I was lost in thought. After a while. I might not be able to go Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Isnt it? Can I go? I dont think its a question youll have to worry about so much I just asked without much thought, but I didnt expect that I would worry so deeply. Yoner was confused and tried to get his frustrated friend up. Lee Han. wake up. I know its painful, but I cant continue like this. All spirits are ungrateful. The basilisk hissed in agreement. huh. I dont know if it is. wake up anyway There is also a squirrel spirit here. The ice and frost squirrel spirit pulled Lee Hans cheek confidently. Seeing this, Lee Han slightly cheered up. Still, there was one spirit left. Tuk-tuk- Lets make a contract? Nodded- There must be many other good wizards. no. Lee Han. thats right. Mr. Wodanaz. Dont talk like that. In case the squirrel escaped, the two friends hurriedly intervened. If the other spirit wants to make a contract, whether its sympathy or confusion, you can sign it. Why are you talking nonsense? Fortunately, the squirrel spirit didnt mind. He rubbed his tail in front of Lee Han and expressed his liking. look. Han Lee. Do the spirits never forget the grace you saved them for? maybe. After finishing the work behind the scenes, Elendil walked towards the juniors. And he was happy to see that the squirrel spirit and Lee Han were close. I cant believe the spirits are so sympathetic. It was impossible with ordinary sincerity and affection. here. Elendil pulled out a handful of ice pine nuts, the squirrel spirits favorite, from his pocket and held them out. The squirrel spirit then rushed to Elendil in an instant and began to gnaw on pine nuts, rubbing its head in the palm of its hand. Lee Han, who had just taken out his cane to sign a contract, stared at the senior. Eat well. right? Why are you still here, senior? Dont you have a lot to do? Uh are you angry? why? * * * When I got out of the forest, it was already dark. Only the moon and stars twinkle, illuminating the path ahead of the students ??? While petting the squirrel spirit that had completed the contract, Lee Han was puzzled when he noticed the flickering torches in the distance. In principle, students were not allowed to walk around at night like this. Unless you are on duty or the professor tells you to do something, you have to stay in the dormitory. Of course, some students went around at night regardless, but they didnt walk around with torches like that. It was like sending a signal to the Death Knights patrolling inside Einrogard to catch them. Whats going on? Wardanas!! you this child I thought you were dead! ??? As if he had been beaten up and down, Anrago hugged Yihan tightly. Lee Han grabbed Angragos face with one hand and asked while pushing him away. What happened? Are you the principal? Contaminants sent by the principal have come out of the forest and are attacking the dormitory! ah. uh. Mmm. Yihan and Priest Yoner Siana hesitated. It was because he knew that this incident had nothing to do with Headmaster Skeleton. I should be able to sleep. Everyones out now, chasing them down. Right. Lee Han finally understood why all his friends were out there. There were not many students who could sleep calmly even while pollutants were constantly trying to enter the dormitory. Besides, if it was the headmaster of the skeleton, he shouldnt have slept even more. We had to find the cause and fix it as soon as possible. Wardanaz. Im glad you came. Quickly command the remaining children and find the epicenter! But Wodanaj-sama isnt the White Tiger Tower? Priestess Cyana tilted her head, but Anrago ignored it. What does it matter now! Lee Han yawned loudly and said. Are you wandering around the forest looking for Moradina Salko? uh! Right. Tell them to find it properly and come back. Because the culprit has already been caught. We should go and get some sleep. At Lee Hans words, Yoner and Priest Cyana nodded their heads at the same time. My whole body was tired from walking around all day. I felt like I would collapse if I closed my eyes even now. uh? Wodanaz! Wodanaz! come back! Do you intend to forsake your duty as a knight! Crazy Tired, I didnt even think to refute. Lee Han and his friends waved his hand once and slowly walked to the dormitory. * * * Friday. Lee Han, who had been able to afford it for a long time, entered the secret base and was immersed in concentration. The break room and the library werent bad places to study, but it was hard to concentrate because of other friends. C Mr. Wardanaz. Do you know about the miraculous event that happened in the southern part of the Empire this time? And do you know which church is the church that caused the miraculous thing? To give you a hint, it is neither the Church of Aphha nor the Church of Agltakwa. C Wardanaz. Why do you think people should learn magic? Its not that I dont want to study, but I suddenly had doubts Lee Han tended to shout to himself that he could do it even in a poor environment, but he couldnt ignore the efficiency of the quiet space. Fill in the contents of these two books, < About Wardanaz''s water octane and its basic principles > and < On the limitations of water octane magic and its development direction >, write a request for designing a pocket knife fortress proposed by Professor Alpen, and write the magic learned this week. Organize the fields Emm. Lee Han pondered whether he should clean up the lightning spear he used to fight the pollutants yesterday. I definitely achieved the goal of fixing the shape of the lightning element, but the problem is I dont remember how I did it. But I couldnt go to Professor Voladi and say, Professor, I tried to cast Lightning Spear, but I cant remember. In that case, Professor Voladi would try to kill Lee Han, saying, If your life is in danger, your abilities will grow. I will help you. It was the safest way for Lee Han to think of it first and complete it again before Professor Voladi killed him. In fact, I even thought about hiding it from Professor Voladi Professor Voladi is surprisingly fast at acquiring information. He didnt seem like a person with good friendships with other professors like Professor Garcia, but strangely, whenever Lee Han learned magic from another school, there were many cases where he knew about it. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like sharing information in a professors lounge. Junior. Junior. ! When the writing was engraved on the note to contact Diret, Lee Han approached the note with a quill. C What are you doing? Ive heard some strange rumors, can I ask one? -yes. What are you curious about? They say youre so loved by the spirits of the forest, is that true? The spirits of the forest love you so much that they all returned to their dimension at your request. -???????? Lee Han almost dropped the quill at the moment. -What are you talking about? I heard your name by chance, and you said you were friendly with spirits. Its a bit strange. Basically, it was not easy for warlocks to get close to spirits. As you mingle with the undead, their unique smell permeates your soul. Warlocks are hard to get along with spirits, right? -ah. Yes. When I think about it, you are right. Maybe thats why the spirits are avoiding me? no. Come to think of it, its more likely that your junior is because of your horse power. Because spirits are sensitive. Lee Han frowned at the seniors words. C Could it be because of black magic The possibility is small, right? Lee Han changed the subject because asking more would only make him sad. -Its probably because of senior Elendil. There was a pollutant in the forest this time, and I helped with that. Lee Han briefly explained what happened this time. After hearing the explanation, Diret seriously contemplated on where to ask again. You tried to artificially create a dark spirit? It wont be easy. Among the spirits, the dark spirits are really unstable and tricky. C It really is. I dont know why I didnt ask for help from the outstanding seniors of the dark magic school. Dereth was silent for a moment. Lee Han was pleased with his intuition that his flattery worked successfully. Its not quite like that. -I think so. Yeah its natural not to ask for help when it comes to Elendil. I dont get along very well. ? Lee Han hesitated because he did not understand. Yllendil did not seem particularly evil or violent. C What happened? Isnt Elendil a hybrid dryad? I love and cherish the forest. The boys of our school were attacked by Elendil when they went into the forest to collect reagents -Ah. Lee Han seemed to know what had happened. Illendil was a laid-back and kind-hearted person, but it was also true that curses came out of his mouth the moment the forest was hurt. C Its a pity. Still, Im proud to hear that you heard about yesterday. Aside from the resentment of Illendil and his black magic seniors, Lee Han was grateful inside. It was clear that Elendil had spoken favorably to the other seniors as he aimed. Otherwise, Diret wouldnt have heard the rumors. proud? -yes. isnt that good? Im not sure if you know the good reviews among the seniors, but Elendil has a bit of a eccentric image. -Is that so? To what extent? A bit more than the black magic school? - Lee Hans face turned pale. Thats why Illendils compliments arent necessarily good for you juniors The friend who told me about it is a bit Diret was worried and teased the quill. In fact, the friend who relayed the rumor to Diret also thought Lee Han was very strange. -Dirette. If its Lee Han from the Wodanaz family, isnt that the junior you mentioned? that peculiar? C Thats right. why? -You know Illendil, right? He praised that Wodanaz for meeting a junior of the same type as himself Isnt it a strange junior? After hearing the explanation, Lee Han put his head on the table in frustration. shit. I thought he was a decent person because he was respected within the alchemy school. C Senior Diret. Senior please help me. Im not a weirdo Im sorry for that. Diete sincerely apologized. Ill try my best to say it, but Im also a dark magic school, so it wont be that effective Lee Han couldnt say anything about the reason for his sadness. -no. senior. Thank you for just thinking about it. huh. Be careful anyway. Especially when entering the forest. Illendils not a bad guy, but he can get a bit violent when he gets involved in his business. From now on, when I go into the forest, Ill have to cast invisible magic first. Lee Han firmly resolved not to get involved with Elendil. Come to think of it, I was instinctively reluctant from the moment I showed a good appearance to the spirits, but it was clear that I had an intuition for this problem. After the conversation was over and I was feeling empty for a while, the mirror vibrated this time. Lee Han approached the mirror. I want to buy more information about the 1st year of the Wardanaz family I mentioned earlier. The mirror in front of Lee Han, who was worried about pretending not to see it, continued to vibrate. The information you gave me the other day was useful. Thank you. But there is a new rumor I heard this time. It is said that he is a nerd who is best friends with Elendil of the School of Alchemy, is that true? -Absolutely not. Lee Han wrote the answer without realizing it. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Shouldnt all those who spread rumors be sent to the Punishment Room? Lee Han scrawled out an answer in anger. -I dont know where on earth you get such strange information. It was the same last time, but I think you should think about where to get information. Where the hell are you picking up such nonsense You have a dirty personality. The opponent behind the mirror raised his eyebrows as he looked at the words that quickly came to mind. Although this Black Turtle Tower student was clearly talented, he had a weakness for acting emotionally. If it wasnt for that weakness, I would have rated it a little higher. But its definitely useful. He must be in contact with the first years. Even the tough students who frequently opened the principals storage room were reluctant to contact the first graders as much as possible. If he was caught by the skeleton headmaster once, he could have properly rotted in the punishment room. Since contact with a freshman was considered a more serious crime than being caught robbing the principals warehouse, few students were willing to make contact with freshmen who did not benefit much. But there are always exceptions. If you were a student of White Tiger Tower or Black Turtle Tower, there was a high possibility that there would be such an exception. Emotional and needlessly meddling personalities. If there are acquaintances or family relatives among the freshmen, they will come out to help. It was incomprehensible to the opponent through the mirror. If you came to learn magic, why would you be interested in other peoples magic instead of focusing on your own magic? But this time, such a useless action came to the benefit. After all, it was inevitable that someone who had direct contact with a freshman would have an advantage in finding out the truth rather than figuring it out through rumors. i get it. dont make a note -Why do you keep showing interest in first graders? As I said before, that guy is a strange guy who listens to various schools. Its not suitable for taking them out and making them work separately. He has been trying to maintain his good reputation in front of his seniors for quite some time, but this time it was different. I was thinking of persuading the other person even if a little bad rumor spread. To make you think, Oh, this junior is not a good guy to work with! If not, the moment I became a sophomore, I might have to be dragged away by some seniors and do additional work. short thought -what? In exchange for your knowledge, let me give you one piece of advice. Its about how to deal with juniors. How do you feel when your junior is busy with other things? -Arent you just busy? that it is wrong That junior is wasting his time on other things. My suggestion would be most helpful to that junior. Hes definitely a crazy person. Lee Han wanted to ask if the other person was Professor Verdus, but held back. -How can you be sure of that? What do you mean? Of course, since my magic is the best, it will be the most helpful. Lee Han realized that he had made a mistake. I wasnt supposed to argue with a madman! -i get it. I hope your skills are as great as your confidence. However, there is a high possibility that that junior will disagree with your idea. Even now, I am listening to various schools. This can be happen. But there is a way to convince them. -Can I ask? I gave you the information, so let me tell you again. Hes eccentric enough to be friendly with Elendil C Hes not friendly? okay. Considering that he is eccentric enough to match with Illendil and has a close friendship with the students of the dark magic school, it is highly likely that this first year of the Wodanaz family will have narrow friendships and not be smooth. Lee Han was speechless at the ridiculous verbal abuse. -Isnt that too much of a guess? no. Its almost certain that hes from the Wardanaj family. This bastard is real. Lee Han forgot that the other person was a senior and almost wrote to see his face for a moment. So if you invite them to my club and give them proper friendship, they will be very satisfied. If someone invites me to the club first, Ill have to be suspicious. Lee Han thought so and replied. -okay. Hearing it again, I think its plausible. Try hard. thanks. I did the same last time, but your information is the most accurate. Did you check the hydra? The opponent behind the mirror raised the rating a little more when Lee Han agreed with his opinion. Rather than being emotionally stubborn, this person also knew how to admit when he acknowledged it. It was a quality that deserved to be praised quite highly. -okay. Let me give you one more thing in exchange for information. That hydra wont sleep well. The principal made up for it. -and. Thank you so much. okay. Good job. The person behind the mirror ended the conversation satisfactorily. There have been several conversations with communication artifacts so far, but I have a hunch that this person will last quite a while. Except for the downside of being violent and quick-tempered, he was quite capable. Besides, this person also seems to be very grateful for the information he provides Should I just block him soon? Lee Han cursed at the person who gave him useless information. * * * Lee Han. Lee Han. When Gainando, who had crawled through a dog hole and entered the secret base, called out to Lee Han, Lee Han replied with annoyance. Cainan Island. Youve served me until dinner. Find your own snacks. Have you already eaten the cookies I gave you last time? No, not that Wizard card? you did it yesterday I lost all five of them in five games, so there is no today. No, thats not it I have to do the black magic assignment myself. Guinan Island. As I said, the condition of the bones, which are the reagents for bone elemental magic, is more important than I thought. Check it out again and think about whether you can properly start the magic. No thats not it!!! Gainando, who was being beaten, exploded. He lay down on the floor and rolled over on both sides, shouting. tomorrow! outside!! You have to go out!!! kids!!!! Im waiting!!!!! ah. It was only then that Lee Han remembered that he had promised to try to escape with his friends this weekend. As next week was just before the final exams, it would be very difficult if I didnt go out this week. sorry. Guinan Island. I forgot. How can I forget that? Ive been thinking about that every time I sleep this week. Gainando, who was talking, nodded at the stack of books and papers piled in front of Lee Han. I can forget. no. cant forget Thank you for coming. Then can you give me some more snacks? Thats not allowed. Finish the assignment. Lee Han took the depressed Gainando and headed to the place where his friends were waiting. If you go through the hidden passage on the second floor of the main building, you will find a warehouse where the artifacts of the Dimensional Gates, which were worked on by the seniors seniors seniors, are sleeping. Originally, this artifact, which was absolutely inoperable due to lack of magical power, regained its vitality thanks to Lee Hans discovery. A dimensional gateway to escape from the school! It was very uncomfortable that the destination was the villa of the skeleton headmaster, but it was not a problem for the students who were burning with a desire to go outside. I asked if anyone wanted to participate, but how many more gathered? uh. that is. ? When Gainando hesitated, Lee Han was puzzled. Has anyone else gathered there? no. Then have there been too many of them? Its like that uh How many gathered? entire? Lee Han doubted his ears. entire??? As far as I know, they say everyone has gathered Cainando hesitated, perhaps feeling something a little odd even thinking about it. If you make a mistake later, isnt it only you who curse yourself? No, its another tower. Even so, the priests of the Phoenix Tower? I heard that Lee Han said he wanted to go out and help For a moment, Lee Han wondered if he had colored the good Phoenix Tower Priests. no. Its not my fault. Its the other students fault. It was because of guys like Salco and Moradi, but it was never Lee Hans fault. Lee Han made up his mind to believe that. Kiik- Upon entering the warehouse, only a few students representing each tower were waiting with nervous faces. Have you come? Wodanaz? Are they really going out? Once I checked, it was. Priest Cyana and Priest Tigiling also nodded. I said we were going out together. I warned you that you could enter the punishment room, but Im curious Lee Hans conscience was stabbed a little, but he endured it with a slight shake of his head. If we all gather, we might get caught, so we decided to gather like this. Good job. Salco. The plan is Giselle threw down the thick wad of paper she was holding. It was tattered thanks to the students of each tower continuing to look over and supplement it for a week. -Black Tortoise Tower prepares clothes in advance (change as soon as you leave. Be careful not to get caught as a student!!!) -Go to the Blue Dragon Tower students family residence and secure funds (as much as possible) -White Tiger Tower students /Phoenix Tower students ask the knights and priests to seek companions (as heavy-mouthed people) -Each one scatters so that they can not be seen Lee Han nodded after reading. It wasnt that surprising, as Ive already said it a few times. I have a few more things to add. what? I will also use the ticket to go out. As soon as all these people went out and bought necessary items, I couldnt help but suspect them. In order to avoid such suspicion, Lee Han planned to send out as many people as possible to disturb their eyes. Wodhanaz, are you going out? no. I have to open the dimensional gate too, and the principal is likely to get suspicious if I use the pass. Ive been suspicious a lot these days. Due to going out without permission a few times, the skeleton principals vigilance was very high. The moment I used the exit ticket, I didnt know if there would be a follower thinking, Isnt this kid looking for a new escape route again? Lets ask the most trustworthy priests. It will attract the least suspicion. Lee Han was thinking of sending the priests out by boldly using the ticket to go out. They were the ones who could come and go with the least suspicion in the current situation. Priestess Cyana replied with a serious face. I will do my best. ? Lee Han hesitated for some reason, then realized it belatedly and replied in a hurry. oh. Siana Priestess. Priest Siana wants you to go out to the dimension gate. No matter what, I need a reliable person here too. Its absolutely not that Shianas priest is unreliable. Got it? ah. If thats the case, theres nothing you can do about it. Its easy. Priest Tizzelling looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded, but Lee Han ignored him. Priests who received permission to go out normally buy things from outside, and the rest go out in turn. got it? okay. The pupils eyes were blazing with enthusiasm. Maybe it was for a moment like this that I learned magic this year. To give the heinous and evil archmage a shot! * * * Pajik Pajijijijijik!! The Dimensional Gate Artifact, which received several times more magic than last time, tore open the space and opened the passage once again. Adenart, who was seated, made a serious expression. The magic power was several times stronger than the last time, and the durability of the artifact did not seem very solid. Adenart whispered carefully. Are you really okay? I have no choice but to keep it until you return. I did the math and it should be fine. is that so. after. Fortunately, the. maybe. ?! Adenart looked at Lee Han again in surprise, but the students had already started entering. Lee Han beckoned to the princesss followers. As she was being dragged away by her followers, the princess stared at Lee Han, but Lee Han ignored her. It felt like I had a talent for ignoring the gaze these days. Theoretically, round trips are definitely possible. It was possible if the seniors didnt make mistakes or misplaced artifacts while making them. Lee Han trusted his seniors. Crazy Skeletons cant imagine where were targeting. Haha. When its done, your villa in the city will be ours! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han covered the journal lying next to him and put it aside. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Are you all in? I go in too. Due to the large number of students who wanted to go, it was not possible to go all at once. Lee Han divided the students and organized a party in turn. The first advance team to enter had to have excellent skills among students and be able to adapt to improvisation. And, of course, Lee Han was also included. Because both Salco and Giselle knew very well that without Lee Han, they would fight each other by the collar. Accounting will continue. If it closes, dont even come here, go back to the dormitory and pretend you dont know. Woah Wo Danaz. But how can you The living must live. I cant help it. Lee Han said firmly to his friends who hesitated in shock. If the dimensional gate was closed, the students who passed through had to return to school on their own. How can the students at school save them? Then lets go. Pod! Stepping into the dimensional gateway gave me a feeling as if I had entered the spirit realm or the undead realm before. A bizarre sense of having the same phase, but actually moving through a completely different dimension. The moment that felt like eternity ended quickly, and the hallway of an unfamiliar mansion spread out in front of Lee Han. Wardanaz. everyone arrived safely. The friends who entered first nodded their heads nervously. No matter how much it was, there was no student who couldnt be nervous when they entered the villa of the skeleton headmaster. Everyone, stay calm. Are you calm? I am also calm. Wodanaz. Your hands are shaking Seeing that Salko and Gisele were also nervous and shaking their hands, I thought I should relax. If you follow the plan, you wont have to worry about getting caught. ruler. Take a deep breath everyone. I will quickly check the structure of the mansion, change my clothes, and then leave. Do you really leave things in the mansion alone? no. Its crazy. Ratford made a sad face. Surprisingly, not only Ratford, but several of the other students were blatantly sorry. It wasnt simply because he coveted the treasures in the mansion. But Wordanaz. At this time or for the rest of my life, I might not be able to rob the principals mansion Thats right. If I go to the punishment room anyway, wouldnt it be better to rob it and go? The desperation of not being able to steal the headmasters treasure at this time or for the rest of his life. And since he jumped into this in the first place, he even promised that he was half prepared to go to the punishment room. It wasnt surprising if there were many students who thought, Since this happened anyway, Ill try to inflict as much damage on Headmaster Skeleton. However, Lee Han remained calm. no. Everyone goes according to plan. Ignore the words of the seniors. Its about going in a direction thats as unlikely as possible to get caught. got it? As Lee Han, who had the most experience in escaping here, he knew it well. That there is nothing more dangerous than acting emotionally in an escape. We need to figure out the structure as quickly as possible and get out of the city. The longer you stay, the more dangerous it is. Besides, if the treasure disappears Yes. listen to wodhanaj This guy is the one who escaped the most. If youre cunning, theres no one who can follow you. If nothing else, Ill approve of Wardanazs criminal prowess. Thank you everyone. for a moment. Did you just swear at me? At Lee Hans question, Salchow and Giselle shook their heads at the same time. no. no. There is a misunderstanding. I think I was swearing Anyway, lets move. Everyone stay close. Lee Han, who gathered his friends close and prepared to perform the invisibility magic, froze. Mercenaries appeared from the other side of the hallway. * * * Imperial Prejudice Many people thought that mercenaries were no different from criminals. During the day, they hold their weapons and listen to the client, but at night, they aim their weapons backwards and plunder the client. Of course, the mercenaries jumped at such prejudice and denied it. -What kind of harm is done to the soldiers dedicated to justice, from the snowy mountains in the north of the empire to the blazing deserts in the south of the empire! -Of course, one of my colleagues was caught attacking the client, but thats only part of it! -thats right! A colleague of mine was caught stealing last time too, but thats a very exceptional case! Unfortunately, the mercenaries who were captured by the Skull Headmasters Death Knights were included in this exceptional group. Originally, they lived in strict compliance with the imperial laws, but due to several misunderstandings and misfortune, these people appeared to have committed a crime. So when they were captured by the Death Knights, they protested violently. -If you dont release it right away, Ill tear your master to death, undead! -This despicable magician bastard, a black magician juggler who steals while digging up graves! Then, when the Death Knights revealed the identity of the owner, the mercenaries protested more politely. -However, isnt this too much! -If you have to deal with a wizard, you can do it now! Then, as the Death Knights locked the warehouse doors and brandished their weapons against the rebels, the mercenaries protest became much more sophisticated. -How much more do you need? -Should I be more prepared than now? For any mage, this should be enough. If you put an arrow into the neck of the wizard Of course, no matter how sophisticated the protest, the Death Knights did not easily release the mercenaries. C Shut up. It is still far away. Among the opponents you target, there are wizards who are more skilled in battle than you can imagine. to be more diligent. -Oh no! As time passed, the Death Knights selected only mercenaries that met the criteria and moved them to the villa. Even though they had passed the test, the mercenaries anxiety only grew. -What the hell are you doing with us? Could it be that youre trying to assassinate another wizard? -Damn it, if its an assassination, even if it succeeds, theres no way well be spared! C Those who got eliminated might have already been cursed by the wizard and turned into stone statues Even a mouse bites a cat when cornered. Even more so, they were violent mercenaries who were caught committing crimes. It was only natural that they prepared to escape without waiting for the Death Knights instructions. But escaping wasnt easy. C You bastard. Saying you have over 10,000 different locks and you cant even open that flimsy front door? -Shit, do it yourself! What the fuck did you do? Im never going to open it! It looks like some kind of iron was put into it! -Wall I climbed the wall and threw myself, but it bounced off as if there was a wall. -Its clear that the wizard cast a spell in the air. crazy guy! C Lets dig! Digging the ground to escape. C The ground is also blocked To put a spell on the basement too. Crazy wizard bastard! All the mercenaries could think of escape was blocked. Knowing that, the Death Knights who came every evening didnt care if the soil was dug up or the front door was scratched. The skills of the mercenaries were checked, and if they did not improve, they were punished mercilessly. C It means to practice when you have time to do useless things. Garbage! C Why dont you know that with your skills, you cant even penetrate the wizards summons! The more the Death Knights suffered, the more the mercenaries clung to escape. You dont know what to do if you stay here any longer! C Lets search inside the mansion. Maybe the wizard forgot something. -Find everything. From behind the mirror to under the bed. Search all over! C Can I go inside? I think the Death Knights told me not to go in -Its been a while before they come back. Go in! Its a life that will die anyway The mercenaries who boldly ventured into the forbidden areas of the mansion and searched. The valiant search ended absurdly. A group of Einroguard students were waiting in the hallway at the end of the stairs. * * * Both the students and mercenaries froze in silence. As much as they hugged each other, their heads stopped. Did you hear it!? who are those guys? Are you the principals minion? Did you hear it!? who are those guys? The magicians subordinates? The students contemplated whether to retreat to the dimensional gate or to push out of the mansion and escape, prepared for punishment. The mercenaries wondered if they should retreat now or subdue the magicians subordinates and take hostages. And Lee Han was the first to act. Attack! what? Attack. Rush, Perkuntras thunderbolt! When lightning strikes the corridor with Lee Hans spell, the mercenaries realize that they have made a big mistake in confusion. Losing the first attack against a wizard! Its a big deal! Take those bastards and hold them hostage Coke! A mercenary who was about to declare an attack one beat late was pierced by lightning and collapsed. It seemed that his whole body was shaking and he couldnt get up properly. Shield forward! Room shield man! okay. Forward the shield! Ironically, it was thanks to the Death Knight who overworked them that the mercenaries, who were embarrassed by the fact that they had lost their first attack against the wizard, were able to move systematically. Thanks to the rigorous training to deal with the wizard, he was able to move instinctively even in this situation. The mercenaries who were carrying tough wooden shields treated with anti-magic stood in front of them and quickly hit the shield wall. And the mercenaries behind them prepared a ranged attack. The crossbow was loaded and poisoned daggers were drawn. Seeing this, Lee Hans expression also changed sharply. Are they trained after all! Woah Wo Danaz. Is it really okay to attack randomly like this? They are criminals caught by the principal anyway. Attack! what? How do you know that I know. attack! Attack! The reason Lee Han took the lead was simple. It was because I had seen those mercenaries before in a warehouse outside the city. Criminals brought by the skeleton headmaster to attack the new students. As far as I knew, there was no need to hesitate on this side. Arent they the ones who fought at school anyway? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Farm mist, rise up, warriors made of bones! Lee Han quickly swung his staff to bring fog between the corridors and summoned the skeleton warriors to advance. As the dark skeleton warriors formed formations and advanced in the fog, the mercenaries felt strong pressure. In the blink of an eye, things have changed once again! This is Uh how! The mercenaries thought the Death Knights were being pushy when they cavorted and abused their tactics. C slow and dull Besides, is there a way to prepare? Youre dealing with a wizard with just that! As they were seasoned mercenaries, it was because they had also faced wizards on the battlefield. Most wizards did not show a strong appearance in a sudden battle situation. The casting speed is slow, the surrounding boundaries are poor, and when an attack comes in, it doesnt respond well I thought that if I blocked the magic once, I would be able to counterattack and subdue it from then on. However, the magician in front of him didnt give a chance at all. When this side increased their defense and took time, they quickly raised their defense according to their tactics and prepared for a long-term battle. When he saw the skeleton warriors advancing through the fog, his thoughts became complicated. Should I fight? How strong are these guys? Can I break through this and get to the spellcasters? At that moment, the magic baptism of students began to fly. While Lee Han was wasting time, the students magic was completed. Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam! Heuk! Keuuugh! Although they were putting up a barrier against magic, there was no shock as more than a dozen wizards blocked the wild magic. There were mercenaries whose shields were broken or were blown away by impact. Giselle looked at Lee Han slightly as she watched her collapsing opponent. The real criminal must be? I suspected that Wodanaz might have simply shouted out that he was a criminal to make it easier for him to attack. I dont think so. Theres no way to check right now. They run away! The students shouted when they saw the enemies at the end of the hallway hurriedly fall into the stairs. Lee Han coldly gave instructions. Hold on! Dont miss a single one! Wardanaz. Are you a real criminal? Are you a criminal? Salco. Why do you keep asking useless questions? Oh no. Nothing. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 The mercenaries cursed as they fell down the stairs. Excluding those who fell, the condition of the mercenaries was not so good. From the one with burns to the one with his armor in tatters and bleeding. A well-prepared wizard, no matter how young he was, boasted bloody power. Not to mention, if there were multiple wizards. To be surprised by a wicked wizard They are chasing you. Stop it for now! Clap! Among the mercenaries, a wolf beast with a long scar on his cheek threw a sharp metal seed. With a rupture, steel thorny vines appeared in the space connecting the corridor and the stairs. Although they were pushed from the front by force, the mercenaries who went through a mountain battle showed their base even in the midst of disadvantages. Its not such a great magic item, but depending on how you use it, it can be useful. As the road was blocked, the pursuit of the student wizards also stopped. Taking advantage of that gap, the wolf beast mercenary growled and shouted. If you dont want to search for order-makers, dont even think about pushing your head! Do you know who I am? Its Gardam, the bleeding hand! How many of you young spellcasters have I tore to death! omg! The mercenaries threatened with notoriety to buy time and retreat. As the opposing wizards looked young, the lively threat was highly likely to work. There is nothing as powerless as a mage whose mind is shaken or whose concentration is broken. Certainly, those who were prepared to deal with the wizard were right. But the opponent was bad. Looks like a real criminal! Wodanaj was right! Because I believed in you from the beginning. these children. You guys dont believe in Wardanaj? I believed too! I believed too! ??? The mercenaries were taken aback by the calm conversation from above. It was not a frightened or hesitant reaction. Gardam gritted his teeth. After all, it wasnt usually nerve-wracking, probably because they were the subordinates of the crazy archmage. Back off! Get out of their sights! The mercenaries who came down the stairs circled the wall and got out of the magic distance. Then he reloaded the crossbow and took out the memory. The moment the wizards came down defenseless, he planned to catch them off guard and knock them down. Dont go down. Lee Han didnt go down the stairs right away despite winning the first round. Sharkan. The leopard roared and jumped down. As the mercenaries fired bolts and melee through the air, Gardam shouted. You idiots! Look and shoot! now. Skeleton warriors came down the stairs again. Gardam suppressed his anger and again ordered a retreat. Hey, the boss man. Not normal. If you keep withdrawing like this I know! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The villa mansion was filthy and spacious, but if you keep pushing down like this, you will eventually be surrounded. And as you can tell from being beaten up earlier, a head-to-head match was close to suicidal. Use the devils tongue! now?? Then write it after you search everything! Shit. i get it! okay! Expensive magic items were like a mercenarys lifeline, so they were hesitant to use. However, the intense pressure felt by the mercenaries forced them to act outside of those profits and losses. Roaring! Black flames covered the skeleton warriors who came down the stairs. The flames did not end with simply burning, but formed as if they had physical power and cut down the skeleton warriors. Spring up. Lee Han summoned a huge mass of water from the air. The mercenary who threw the devils tongue poured out abusive words as if it was a waste. Do you think it will become water! This fire is Smack! Spring up, springing up, springing up, springing up. In less than a second, the space above the stairs was filled with water. The mercenaries froze at the sight of the wizard summoning that amount of water in a situation where there was no river or stream nearby. Chiiik C The black flame, which at first evaporated regardless of the water, could not overcome the successive attacks and faded as it was. Lee Han quickly took out the bone fragment and summoned five black skeleton warriors. The mercenary blinked as the precious magic item he had just used disappeared as if there were no traces. Gather around and rotate. The remaining water gathered and began to rotate. The mercenary who saw the flying mass of water hurriedly raised his shield, but it was an obvious mistake. Unlike water elemental magic that can be seen on the battlefield, water octane had a different power. Awesome! With the sound of bones breaking, the mercenary with the devils tongue fell. Uh what can I do? Gardam. What should I do? Though he thought he had gone through a lot of hardships, Gardam realized how small the world he had been living in so far. What the Death Knights said was the truth. Until now youve only dealt with fake wizards! That way! Catch the criminals! I blocked this one too! !! When he came to his senses, wizards were descending from the other hallway as well. While taking time, they divided the number of people and returned to the road. retreat! retreat! * * * Tell the second team about the situation and tell them to wait for a while. Lee Han sent a message to his friends who were waiting at school and focused on the chase. I couldnt figure out why those criminals were in this villa, but I had a guess. Isnt that what the skeleton principal kept for use at the end of the term? Other than that, there was nothing suspicious about it. It seemed quite possible Anyway, whatever the reason, those criminals had to be subdued quickly. Even now, there was already more commotion than calculation. If there was more fuss here, the Death Knights could have come running. Im going to subdue it as quickly as possible and get out! Surrender. Mercenaries! I will be kind. Dont fuck with it, you crazy orderers! Isnt it embarrassing to lick the soles of your boots under a sorceress who does black magic!? The mercenaries reacted violently. Lee Han was dumbfounded by that reaction. What did we do? They fought each other fairly, and if they lost, they would accept the defeat. The other students were very furious and were fighting. Youre an orderer! Black magic? Do I look like a warlock? oh. Wodanaz. I am not insulting you. its done. Everyone, follow me. It was already almost a victory situation, but Lee Han was not vigilant. I took the students and systematically occupied areas of the mansion and checked the rooms. The mercenaries who escaped and hid to survive alone were miserably dragged out. Oh, no! Have mercy! Call me a spell maker again! You son of a criminal! Call your teammates! If you dont call your colleagues, youll be sent to the punishment room Hey. The punishment room only works for us. is it? Stun and follow me! We must subdue it quickly! At Lee Hans cry, the Phoenix Tower priest nodded and waved his staff. Stunning magic Wow! Lee Han swung his staff and blew off the mercenarys jaw. The mercenary turned limp and stretched out. lets go! Oh no This is true stunning magic! The students of the Black Turtle Tower and the White Tiger Tower admired and followed Lee Han. I dont know anything else, but at least one of Wodanazs magic always came out with admiration. * * * Those bastards at the front door!! As I stunned the last mercenary hiding in the mansion, a scream erupted from behind. The few remaining mercenaries were running desperately toward the main gate. what? Lee Hans face became serious as well. Is there any way to escape? why? Naturally, Lee Han thought that the mercenaries would not be able to escape the mansion. The skeleton headmaster isnt stupid, and there must be a reason why the mercenaries are locked up here. But when I saw him running like that, I suddenly felt uneasy. Could it be that the mercenaries have another method that Lee Han doesnt know about? Follow me! Block it unconditionally! Lee Han fired at the mercenaries without even aiming the water octagon. The floor was smashed and the front door shook. Spark As his heart grew desperate, thunder spears began to gather at the tip of his staff once more. Lee Han grabbed the morning star in his other hand and charged at it explosively. A madman!? Gardam flung his body to the side as if he hadnt expected the young wizard to attack. Thunder spears hit the front gate and the morning star split the air. Moradi! Giselle, who came running from behind, swung her twin swords and blew Gardams weapon away. Gardam screamed in pain. What kind of jugglers! Surrender! Shut up. I would rather die here than be tortured by the undead! No Damn it. The mercenaries were needlessly persistent. Lee Han swung his weapon again, lamenting that he did not have time to explain. Gardam jumped back and drew his dagger. The remaining mercenaries also pointed their weapons back to back. Wardanaz. be careful. Its not easy. Know! It wasnt a properly learned swordsmanship, but the opponents swordsmanship was ferocious and explosive. Moreover, those who survived this far are the most experienced and fierce among the mercenaries. If they got caught wrong, they could have been defeated by pushing everyone, so the two approached cautiously. Jigsaw Jigsaw! ! As the thunder spears covering the staffs grew larger and flew in, the mercenaries gnashed their teeth and avoided them. Chehehehehe! Keugh! However, the lightning struck the mercenaries in all directions. The mercenaries groaned at the energy of lightning flowing through their bodies. Taking advantage of that gap, Giselle slashed the legs and wrists of one person at the same time and subdued them. Once more! i get it! When the opponent focused on the thunder spear, Lee Han immediately canceled the magic and moved on to the next magic. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! A mercenary was pierced by a thick bolt of lightning that came from a different direction than expected. And the front door was also penetrated. Squeak bang! The front door to the villa slammed open with an annoying squeak. Lee Han and Giselle stood still. The mercenaries also stopped. get out of the way! Gardam was the first to act this time. After pushing his comrades to the ground, Gardam ran toward the front door with all his might. I also used all the magic items in my arms. Fog, sand, wind, and poison clouds briefly dissipated with an indescribably complex sound. As Giselle subdued the fallen mercenaries, Lee Han looked at his friend and said seriously. By the way, you said to grind one more time. Moradi. Are you talking about that now?!!!!!! Giselle screamed involuntarily. Lets go after it. Chase!! If we miss, we are all going to the punishment room! Lee Han and Giselle gritted their teeth and ran away. We had to catch the last one left as quickly as possible. Salco. Change the other students clothes and make them move according to the original plan! Well catch that bastard! I see! Wodanaz. Moradi. cheer up! * * * Iunrade, a bureaucrat from Einrogard, bowed cunningly as he looked at his superior. You are wonderful today. Hodlong! Gonadaltes-sama must be waiting with a thirst for Hodron-nims arrival! Stop talking nonsense. Im sorry. Theres no way that Lord Gonadaltes would like a visit from an auditor like me. Hodlong sat in a city cafe looking uncomfortable, sipping coffee. I was not in a good mood as I had to go to Einrogard soon. Now, if you enter Einrogard, how many more jokes and excuses will you face? -The dog ate my research materials! Sobbing! But please forgive the dog. Isnt it cute? C There is a misunderstanding that the whole farm was burned. Of course, there was a fire, but shouldnt we first examine what the concept of all is? As you are from Einrogard, I understand that your arms have no choice but to bend inward. Oh no, what are you saying? no. Absolutely not! But you can never put personal feelings into something like this. Got it? If you want to persuade me, bring me some material. There are many times when that magic fails If the magic results are insufficient, even the attitude of the wizards! Bring proof that the magicians of Einrogard devoted themselves to serving the citizens of the Empire. That way Ill have the courage to go back and ask for more gold coins! That seems more impossible. Iunrade quickly gave up inwardly. Rather than wanting juniors to devote themselves to serving the citizens of the Empire, it seemed more likely that they would just want an archmage to emerge. -Caught the criminal!! -Einrogard student caught the wanted criminal! Keep. Iunrade squirted coffee in his superiors face. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Hodlong silently wiped the coffee off his face with a handkerchief. Iunrade, who spat the coffee he had been drinking in his superiors face, had nothing to say even with ten mouths. sorry! sorry!! done. its okay. After wiping off the coffee, Hodlong said with doubtful eyes. Did Gonadaltes do it for you? no!! Having misunderstood that she would be strangled by the skeleton headmaster, Iunrade was frightened and denied it. Why would you do that!? There are many reasons. Sprinkle coffee, make a mess, then steal my bag. Or do you attack while you are away for a while? Hodlong was a person who had a deep-rooted distrust of the magicians of Einrogard. In fact, not only Hodrong, but most of the imperial officials didnt trust the magicians of Einrogard. In the past, there had been some people who had visited Einrogard and got caught up in an unfortunate magical accident. Prince Gonadaltes pleaded with tears that it was really a coincidence, but the officials did not believe it. Or maybe emotional retaliation. no! Not really! i get it. dont let me believe you But stay away. Hodron blatantly doubted his subordinate and gestured. Lee Unrade expressed regret with his whole body and stepped back. ruler. Then lets go. yes? Where are you talking about? You must have just heard? You said that the Einrogard student caught the wanted criminal. uh. It was only then that Unrade Lee remembered why he had spurted coffee. It was because I heard so much nonsense. Its a big deal! People in the city shouted, Einrogard student caught the wanted criminal!, but Iunrade was not fooled. Wasnt Iunlade also from Ein Lorgard in the first place? It was clear that people were probably mistaken. At first, it was a cry of Einrogard student is a wanted criminal!, but as it spread from side to side, What? It was changed to Ein Rogard student caught a wanted criminal?. Ho Hodron. Maybe its bullshit? The city is originally full of bullshit. Dont waste your time on this! Unrade Lee stopped her superior and lamented inwardly, wondering why she had to go this far. In fact, if juniors take care of themselves, there is no problem! Are you saying that now? follow me I need to see what happened. Oh no there are a lot of people and there might be pickpockets Hodlong seemed to gain more confidence after seeing Iunrades hesitant attitude. What is Ein Rogards student doing? I will check it out with my own two eyes! * * * You son of a bitch who peels off this skin and hangs it on a pole on the mountain peak where you salt it so that the crows can rip your flesh off you, you son of a bitch worse than a piece of broken rusty sword! Even in this punishment room, you son of a bitch, Professor Verdus will be locked in the deepest basement and turned into stone that will rot forever, so you cant even blink your eyes! The captured Gardam was in tears and struggled with his hands. It was a struggle to escape by crawling on the floor. He went through a series of battles and survived the fierce Incartan Rebellion, but all those experiences became useless in front of the fearsome existence of a real wizard. The two wizards cursed and pulled the fallen Gardam. If you try to escape just one more time, Ill drill a few more air holes. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To raise something that should have been surrendered like this. Are you still human? You have no idea how many students are suffering because of you! I dont know, bastards! At the wizards talking incomprehensible things, Gardam let out a silent clamor. I thought I had succeeded in escaping just when I broke through the main gate and consumed all the magic items to block the road. C Get out of the way! Move! Gardam ran, pushing and kicking the citizens who filled the main street. The wall of these people will make sure that the chasing wizards dont use their magic. C A basilisk has appeared Citizens of Granden! Im bound and have to move outside, so please get out of the way! However, the wizards chased people as well as Gardam, moving them aside. Besides, he did not hesitate to use magic. The magic flew fiercely. -What if the wordanaz misses? C It doesnt miss! Moradi. Ill cast a strengthening spell on you, so get ready! -Okay, side effect for a second Although he boasted that he wouldnt be pushed back if he was persistent, the two wizards relentlessly pursued Gardam, and pursued him again and again. If you knock over a pile of fruit crates and block the way, you break the crate, if you fall into an alleyway, call a summoned beast to chase it, if you jump into a canal, blow cold magic until you freeze to death Gardam himself thought he could escape this far . I couldnt. It was the power of fear. However, the will alone has its limits. As his strength faded and his mana dissipated, the fatigue accumulated in his muscles rushed. oops! Gardam was bitten on the ankle by the leopard pet who jumped out from the side. At the same time, Giselle cut off Gardams arms. The weapon he was holding flew away. Lee Han, who was behind, fired a water octane and accurately fractured both of Gardams legs. Hang Hang You son of a bitch who is worse than a broken, rusty sword that will peel off this skin and hang it on a pole on the peak of the mountain to be salted so that the crows can rip your flesh off! Even in this punishment room, you son of a bitch, Professor Verdus will be locked in the deepest basement and turned into stone that will rot forever, so you cant even blink your eyes! Realizing that there was nowhere else to run, he tried to declare surrender, but the wizards who came this far werent usually angry. Gardam shouted to the citizens. help me! ask for help! Wizards fly Puck! Lee Han cast silence magic on Gardams stomach and quickly explained to the people who came to watch. no. Citizens! This is a criminal with a bounty! Oh that guy!! Isnt that Gardam the bleeding hand!? Thats right! phew. Lee Han and Giselle exchanged glances with each other and let out a sigh of relief. If I didnt care, I could have been arrested by the city guards and went through an uncomfortable situation, but it was solved well because there was someone who knew Gardams face. But who are you? Uh We are adventurers belonging to the Adventurers Guild in Grand City. yes? Gubon? Thats right. Who is Gubon? Giselle did not understand the English language, but she guessed it right away. There was nothing good about being caught here as a student. uh? Arent you the wizard of Ein Rogard? Right right! That shabby, unsightly frugal outfit. Even a stick! These are the magicians of Einrogard! How could a wandering wizard use magic like that? Lee Han and Giselle exchanged glances in amazement. Even though he covered all the patterns of Einrogard with his coat, he was suspected of being shabby and unattractive. What do we do? Turn over. Wodanaz. Turn it over! what a big deal? Youre an Einrogard wizard! no! Lee Han shouted loudly. We are adventurers who live on the ground and make the sky our blanket You look like nobles? Arent you a noble? Seeing Lee Hans face, the people in the city asked with very suspicious eyes. Lee Han burst into anger. Because it is not! Sounds like a big day! Ha, but the face Everyone, dont judge people by their faces! This Mo Gubon is a swordsman who looks pretty on the outside, but is evil and sinister on the inside, and can cut anyone who doesnt listen with a single sword! This bastard Giselle cried, but couldnt ruin the mood. He kept his mouth shut and nodded while glaring at people. oh. Wizard! Adventurer Gu Bon was passing by with his friends and greeted them when he saw a familiar face. What are you doing? Nice to meet you! Do you know each other? yes. That person is Mr. Wodanaz, the magician of Ein Lorgard. Giselle glared at Lee Han as if to kill her. * * * not anyway. Yeah what. All right. The gathered people hesitantly nodded their heads. His expression was roughly like, Theyre magicians from Einrogard, but they dont seem to want to reveal it, so lets respect them. Lee Han and Giselle became sullen. Its ruined. ruined. I felt that the time left until the punishment room was rapidly decreasing. Lee Han glared at the fallen Gardam as if to kill him. Gardam freaked out and hit his head on the ground. Will you turn this man over to the city guards? If its the wizards request, Ill do it no matter what. But are you really okay? Its what the wizard did Its done. Lee Han waved his hand and smiled sadly. The smile seemed to say that worldly fame and riches were insignificant in the wizards way. The people present were deeply moved as if it were their own work. Moradi. Lets go buy something. OK. I cant help it. Giselle sighed lightly and accepted reality. Now that things have turned out like this, swearing at Wardanaj wont change anything. I have no choice but to be prepared to get caught, buy something and go back as soon as possible. for a moment. Wodanaz. I didnt stop by the mansion, but the money? Could you take the silver coin I deposited with you the other day? thank you. Lee Han returned the silver coin he had left with Gu Bon. I left the next silver coin at the wand maker, so lets go there and spend it. Are you crazy? Why are you cursing? * * * Arriving late, Hodlong ordered Iunrade to stay still and then grasped the situation. The dignified citizens of Granden provided highly credible testimonies to Hodron who worked for the empire. So, when the mercenary threatens to free the basilisk, the wizard takes it and holds it tightly in his hand? her! No matter how relentlessly they pursued them, even the enemies of the family would not have pursued them like that. Why do you think you pursued it like that? Isnt there only one! When he saw that mercenary full of vices smashing and knocking over citizens goods, he was enraged! her! Hodlong exclaimed in disbelief and checked the testimony several times, but a similar story came out. So youre a first-year student? Thats right. Gu Bon answered with sincerity. Then, the dignified citizens of Granden nearby looked at Gu Bon unreliably. Arent you mistaken? You know what adventurers brag about. It didnt look like a freshman to me. I know a little bit about magic, but I feel like a third grader. Oh no First grade is right! I mean, we worked together! Gubon shouted in anger, but it had the opposite effect on the citizens of Granden. under! I guess so. Have I ever told you that I actually had an audience with the Emperor when I was young? That big and beautiful Yes, yes. Im actually the bastard of the counts family. Gubon trembled in shame. What was even more unfair was that if another adventurer had said something like that, he would have been treated like what kind of crazy bullshit are you talking about. Whether or not the people in the city did it, Hodlong recorded all the testimony and turned his gaze to his subordinates in admiration. Maybe there is hope for Einrogard as well. under! How could that be! Sorry. ReflexivelyIm really sorry. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Iunrade was resentful of his own mouth. In fact, at this point, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a snout. If graduates cant trust their juniors, how can the officials of the empire trust them? Thats right. A first-year student of the Wardanaz family. Hmm. I need to ask more. At the words of the superior, Iunrade nodded and hesitated. I was embarrassed and confused, so I couldnt figure it out, but when I thought about it, this wordanaz was definitely the wordanaz I heard the other day. The one who made the skeleton headmaster of the world be summoned before the Emperor! Iunrades face turned blue with fear and tension. I couldnt even imagine how this investigation would end. Are you okay? Will it be all right!? * * * Lee Han and Giselle walked silently. Amidst the noise of the city, numerous tribes mingled and quietly walked and walked among the thoroughfares. Their faces were sullen and dark. Lee Han let out a sigh and opened his mouth. just forget about it and buy what you need. Is it that easy? It cant be helped. Giselle, who glanced at it once, pondered and sighed in the same way. okay. Forget about it and buy what you need. The two stood in front of < Ikalten''s Jewelery >, one of the bookstores in Granden City. A clerk working at a bookstore hesitated as he was about to say hello to a customer entering through the door. what happened? They were the two of them with dark expressions, as if their friend had just died. Is this book < Making Artifacts in the Garbage Dump of the Empire >? That book is right. They say its good for preparing for final exams. < How to use basic hwangseok >. this too? Hwangseok is often thrown away, so theres nothing wrong with referring to it. With gloomy faces, the two prepared the items needed for the final exam one by one. Reagents and materials were not the only things needed for the final exam. Courage, friendship, grit, hatred, etc., as well as magic books. Normally, you could go to the library to get these magic books, but Einrogards smart students chose to go out and buy books rather than go to the library and get them. At least the magicians sold outside didnt bite people. for a moment. Wodanaz. Why should I buy < Empire Spelling Easily Misunderstood >? Uh, your top kids keep getting spelling mistakes. Giselles cheeks were dyed red from the tips of her long ears. Cursing her friends at the White Tiger Tower for making mistakes in easy spelling, Giselle moved to the next bookshelf. As Giselle was browsing < Saint Iactus Defeating the Wicked Lich >, she felt something strange. Wardanaz. ? Isnt that person suspicious? I think we are the most suspicious in this bookstore Even as Lee Han said that, he stared intently at the person Giselle pointed out. There was a reason I said it was suspicious. It wasnt because I covered myself with a robe. In the big city, not one or two people covered their bodies, so I didnt suspect that alone. The opponent felt the magic pattern unique to wizards. There was a subtle difference between the people around ordinary people who didnt know how to use magic and the people around wizards who instinctively controlled and controlled magic. I didnt know it when I just entered Ein Lorgard, but as time passed, I became able to distinguish these details. Furthermore, the books that the opponent chooses are < Blood and Righteousness > < Calling the Devil ... > There were books purchased after being verified by wizards who bet their names on the magic books of Jeolwoo-gwan. There were also suspicious books that I didnt know where I got them from. Of course, since it is a bookstore located in the central district of the city, it was only a handful compared to the overall scale. It wasnt a stall in a back alley, and it didnt have many suspicious books. However, the opponent was choosing only those books by blatantly scanning them. Sounds suspicious. yes? A dagger inside the robe. There is blood. Its clear that it hasnt been long since it hasnt dried up yet. Giselle whispered in a shrill voice. Only then did Lee Han realize that the dagger was stuck inside the opponents robe. ah. Right. for a moment. Didnt you see the dagger? Then what did you say was suspicious? What about being a wizard? ? I kept trying to collect suspicious magic books there Thats not really either. done. It doesnt matter now. Giselle stopped when she was about to say, Wardanas, dont you also collect a lot of magic books that are suspicious of wizards? Because it didnt matter now. So what do you think? Its suspicious, but there must be dozens of suspicious people in the city, but we cant interfere with all of them. You can attach any number of reasons for the bloody dagger. Giselle frowned and put on a thoughtful expression for a moment. He tapped the scabbard with the tip of his long finger and said as if he couldnt help it. Indeed, it is. If you dont know, lets just tell the clerk. After the purchase, the two left Jeolwoo Hall and moved on to the next place. It was < Puyo''s Banyan Cane >, a cane craftsmans shop. How did you leave the silver coins there? I left what I received while working last time. While I was confused about where to start, I saw a familiar person walking in front of me. It was the suspicious stranger I saw at the bookstore earlier. that? It must have just been a coincidence that the roads overlapped. Lee Han said firmly. I dont have enough time right now, but I didnt want to get involved with a suspicious person. Please dont buy it! Duk- The opponent stopped in front of < Puyo''s Banyan Staff >. There were no popular people around. Unknowingly, Lee Han instinctively grabbed Giselle and cast a spell. Cloak, swallow me! As the invisible magic unfolded, the two models disappeared. The opponent looked around, but didnt notice anything out of the ordinary. Swoop- The suspicious stranger took out a knurled staff and drew out a bloody dagger with the other hand. As he drew his own arm, the blade soaked in blood and the mana pulsated irregularly. Blood magic! Lee Han noticed what magic the opponent was doing. Of course, it was a much more violent, crude, and dangerous structure than the blood magic that Lee Han had learned, but the principle of amplifying mana with blood was the same. As his magic power increased, the stranger seemed to gain confidence and tried to cast a spell with his staff. Strength, power, strength Even though he is clumsy, he even has a spell that strengthens himself. No matter how you look at it, there was only one reason for memorizing such an order in front of an unpopulated store. Lee Han and Giselle exchanged glances at the same time and let out a deep sigh. It was a day with really bad luck. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! Stay in the blade and destroy it! Kha ha ha! The wizard who tried to loot the store was struck by lightning and a sword and fell to the ground. * * * Thank you very much. thank you so much. Originally, Puyo didnt express much emotion, but this time he held their hands and shook them vigorously, as if he was deeply moved. I just did what I had to do. youre right. Until youre so grateful Since the city guards dragged the fallen prisoner away, they both wanted to get a silver coin and float. Wait a minute. I helped you like this, but I cant let you go without treating anything. Recently, I got really precious tea leaves That Puyo. Actually, Im busy Come to think of it, how did it come out? Aint it easy for Einrogarde students to come out? When Puyo asked a puzzled question, Lee Han quickly replied. What kind of tea leaves came in? ah. So, they are tea leaves plucked from the glaciers of the North Sea of the Empire. Giselle looked at him saying, We have to end the conversation quickly, but Lee Han couldnt help it. In the future, considering his personal connections with Puyo, he couldnt resist planting for nothing. Thanks to Puyo, the two were treated to tea, their wands examined, and some advice on wizards, and Puyos recently trimmed wood for wands was presented as a gift. I think Im going to have a good time. Giselle muttered, but Lee Han pretended not to hear and placed a load of wood on his back. lets go. There are still many things to buy. I think we are done. There will probably be robbers on the way next. Dont say anything bad. Are you going to give in to superstition? Giselle sighed and chased Lee Han. That was right. No matter how much fate afflicts them, they must fight against it. okay. Other guys are probably buying it, so we cant buy it S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kwa-dang-tang-tang! Aagh! The wall is down! Everyone be careful!! Geline! Jellyn is under rubble! damn it Too much blood! Shisenza-sama, why are you going through such an ordeal! Lee Han threw down his load of wood and ran to the construction site of the guild next door. Giselle ran after him without saying a word. Get out of the way everyone! Who are you Ouch Wizard! Are you the wizard of Ein Rogard? There was no time to make excuses, so Lee Han gestured with his cane. Giselle immediately kicked the rubble away using her enhanced strength. As soon as there was space, Lee Han washed the lying patient with water and immediately memorized a spell. Catch, cling, cling, cling The bones began to stick together with a groaning sound. Giselle looked up in amazement as she cleared the rubble. I knew that Lee Han was almost the only one in the first year who could use healing magic properly, but I didnt know that he could heal such wounds at this speed. heal! Are you done? I was lucky. Lee Han gasped and nodded his head. I had ignored Moradi when he said it, but today might be a really unlucky day. When I arrived at the mansion, the prisoners inside did not try to escape, but when I caught the prisoner, I met a robber . Lee Han put away his cane with regret. Thank you. Mister Wizard. You are a lifesaver! Please tell me your honor! Before Lee Han could answer, a city guard passing by took off his helmet and nodded his head to kindly explain. The one on the left is Lee Han of the Wodanaz family, and the one on the right is Giselle of the Moradi family. Wizards of Einrogard. Thanks again for your dedication. okay!! Thank you so much! Yes We are. Lee Han and Giselle gave up halfway and nodded. At this point, I didnt know if I should just accept reality. * * * No one yet! Jump, jump! The students who returned before sunset carried their luggage and ran to the upper hallway of the mansion. Fortunately, despite the uproar, no one was still in the mansion. The dimension gates also worked fine. Go in! Everyone had a hard time! Students waiting at the warehouse cheered as they saw their friends returning. Didnt anyone follow you? hey. Wodanaz caught the robber, what the hell are you talking about? Why catch a robber? robbery? I heard that I saved a stonemasons guild member? ??? ???? The students looked at each other in bewilderment. Is that a rumor? I guess so. Theres no way Wardanaz is any kind of idiot and goes around doing something like that. thats right. Moradi is also there. That Moradi isnt the kind of person who would make the mistake of trying to help someone. Not even Angra. Hey, you son of a bitch. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Angrago gets angry when his friends swear at him. At that time, the goat looked so pitiful! I was hanging upside down! So you got caught instead? I heard you cant even trust animals in Einrogard. The students who had been arguing eventually came to a conclusion. Its probably just nonsense! Whether it was Wardanaz or Moradi, they were absolutely not friends who would relax in a situation like today. * * * !!! Lee Han and Giselle looked up at the villa from down the road with eyes of amazement. Evening was approaching the city. The magic lights on the side of the road lit up, and I saw that the number of people who were there was gradually decreasing. And with dinner, the Death Knights were coming. in front of the front door of the villa. late! Lee Han looked at Giselle. Giselle nodded, as if she had already made up her mind. Wardanaz. I have a favor to ask you. Tell me. Since youre close with the principal, ask for a separate punishment room. I thought I would get double pissed off if I was locked up looking at your face. Are you not friendly? The Death Knights wore luxurious and colorful coats to look like imperial citizens, but it wasnt very effective. Even if you breathe, yin (yin) energy spreads, so how can you go undetected? C How did this happen? C Prisoners have escaped!! C No, what the hell is the owner doing? I told you to believe in your own magic! Prisoners ran away! I just wanted to stand guard! -Youll bear it. Master pursues his own aesthetics. C What the hell is that? C Originally, sinners shouldnt be helpless. What kind of trifle is that? Sinners must continue to struggle and struggle in vain. For that to happen, you have to give it a little bit of hope. C Huh It seems to know. Hearing that makes me angry. The master is truly thoughtful. I know what. What can be solved? Yihan and Giselle, who cautiously approached with the invisibility magic, cursed inwardly after hearing the conversation between the Death Knights. What crazy conversation is that?! To harass the prisoners, they didnt deliberately set up the Death Knights as guards. Ironically, however, this bad taste of the skeleton principal came to the students as luck. If the Death Knights were standing guard, escaping would have been many times more difficult. He could have been caught in the villa without even escaping at all. Moradi. Its not over yet. Lee Hans eyes burned with determination. Looking at the Death Knights now gathered at the main gate, it was clear that they hadnt grasped the situation yet. I will think that the prisoners escaped on their own, so I will prioritize their pursuit. After that, I was able to break through them enough to reach the gate on the top floor of the villa and return to school. -But how did the prisoners escape? You wont be able to open the front door with the magic items they have. Was there anyone with magical talent? C No matter how talented you are, you wouldnt have been able to open the front door C Didnt the masters successor come and go? Who is the principals successor? Giselle asked, puzzled. Lee Han felt an ominous feeling pass through his body. -The Wardanaz boy is not the kind of person to do such a violent thing. Why would such a good boy free the prisoners? C Well, yes. Giselle glared at Lee Han with indescribable eyes. Lee Han had nothing to say even with ten mouths. Thats because that Death Knight is a weirdo Go away, heir. C Search. When one of the Death Knights clenched and opened a fist wrapped in a gauntlet, blue aura spread around. Traces left near the main entrance of the villa came to the surface. Numerous footprints and traces of magic. -??? -????? The Death Knights fell into chaos. -What? -Were the mercenaries attacked? -Was there a wizard among the mercenaries? -Maybe he had some kind of bizarre magic book? Could it be that a demon descended on her body -If so, I think Granden City would have already contacted you. Anyway, contact the city guard. The prisoners have escaped, so we need to keep in touch. -yes. -There seem to be some guys who have run away outside the front door, so chase them. The footprints are still there. I live! Lee Han opened his eyes wide when he saw more than half of the Death Knights heading out of the mansion. Among the mercenaries, the traces of the one who caused the most nuisance pulled the Death Knights out. But Im not thankful! The two headed for the front door of the villa with desperate determination. I was thinking of breaking through the dimensional gate with all my might. * * * Wordanaz!! Moradi!! The students who were waiting impatiently cheered. Lee Han and Giselle passed through the gate! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After passing through the dimensional gateway, Lee Han immediately turned off the artifact. The overheated artifact made a grotesque sound. Uhhhhhhhh. Hee-eok Hee. The two couldnt speak and lay down on the warehouse floor. ??? whats the matter? What about your luggage? The two gestured without answering. Anrago approached cautiously. Moradi. I dont know what you mean. What? Anrago moved closer. Giselle whispered in a rough hoarse voice. Bring some water Just one glass of mine As Anrago slowly got up, his friends wondered. what? What curse are you on? why are you late? What about luggage? with water for a long time. After a while. Lee Han and Gisele drank a glass of cold water and came to their senses. What the hell happened? Summon a paper bird, turn your gaze, make a sound with your bony hand, summon Sharkan to break a branch in the villa, move the closet using Gonadaltes boiling power magic, send an alter ego, and send the Death Knights out for the last time Cut the door and go out to the terrace on the second floor, jump upstairs with Wardanaz on his back , hang on to the chandelier on the ceiling to avoid his eyes, and curse at Wodanaz who mistook him for another floor Really, what the hell happened?! Friends listened to the explanation, but did not understand at all. What the hell happened to such an epic adventure in the mansion!? Its too long to talk about. Once everyone goes back to their dorms. Just avoid getting caught here. really. Hey guys. At Lee Hans words, his friends focused their attention. Can you bring me some food when I go to the punishment room? Seriously, what the hell happened!? * * * So you were caught hunting mercenaries. okay. I cant help it. I was out of luck. Also, its not wrong that Wardanaz-nim built a reputation outside. Phoenix Tower Resting Room. The priests listened to Lee Hans words and tried to comfort him. Other students brought in goods with the momentum to destroy the store, but Lee Han, who worked the hardest, is in danger of being caught. Priestess Cyana sobbed in pain. Still, if its just one thing, it might be okay because the testimony is inaccurate. Didnt you get anything else? * * * caught a robber. The White Tiger Tower students noticed each other. If it was Angrago, what are you doing would have come out right away, but isnt the opponent Giselle? If you say what are you doing? Durgyu, the most courageous student, broke the silence and opened his mouth. I respect you. Moradi. Its not something anyone can do. In my opinion, true honor is to boldly step forward and practice justice, even if it means losing oneself. Thats right. Moradi. i think so too. cancer! Thats a real honor! When Durgyu opened his mouth, the other friends thought it was a good word, so they added one word at a time. Giselle was really happy with her friends support. Shut up everyone. I told you to stay still An awkward silence lingered for a while. Durgyu coughed and said. Still, if it wasnt for you, the damage would have been great. I found out later that the cane craftsmans shop wasnt normally well-prepared. I dont know if that was the case. but not many people would have seen it like a mercenary. There is still hope! thats right! If the testimony is small and inaccurate, even the principal wont put it in the punishment room. Let us come together and point out loopholes! Is there anything else? What a silly question. what else is there? Cant there be? * * * rescue someone who was injured in an accident. Priestess Cyana? Why are you avoiding my gaze? Thats it Priestess Siana could not look at Lee Han and averted her gaze. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like I would just go to the punishment room if I did this. If I gather witnesses, I think one hundred will come out If you go to the punishment room, Ill visit you every day. Thank you but you know how complicated the punishment room is and it changes every day, right? Ill definitely go once every three days. The priests were sincerely saddened by the thought that Lee Han would go to the punishment room. I will ask the principal. I saved someone else, but I have to go to the punishment room! thats right! This is something strange! Lee Han shook his head quietly. It was because it was a cry that could never be heard. -Are you there? !!! When the Death Knight knocked on the door of the break room, the priests jumped up as if they thought it was coming. no! C Mr. Wardanaz. The owner is looking for you. Because there is none! Just come in! I will set the fire of Afha on your face! Death Knight was hurt by the reaction of the priests. Originally, unlike other towers, the Phoenix Tower always had kind and friendly priests, but this years priests are too talkative. done. thank you everyone Dont go. Lee Han stopped his friends and stood up. It was something that was already planned. * * * So proud of you two! ?? ???? When the skeleton principal shouted to the two in a bright voice, the two shrank their bodies with a look of caution. What was scarier than the swearing skeleton headmaster was the praising skeleton headmaster. why? As expected, it is the chiefs of the tower who raise the honor of the tower! Is there anything you would like to eat? Are you going to put me in the punishment room for lunch? Headmaster Skeleton laughed heartily at Lee Hans question. The skeleton headmaster, who had turned into a human form (Giselle nearly screamed in surprise) gave Yihan and Giselle a very strong pat on the shoulder. Ha ha ha ha ha! Could it be? A joke too. If others hear it, they will misunderstand! ? ?? Lee Han and Giselle shrank even more. how? Of course, you ruined the textbook you prepared for the final exam, destroyed my villa, went out without permission and roamed the city, and that wasnt enough, so I sent the others out as a group to go around, and to find out how the magic coordinates of the alternate space were taken, the death knights chase the two of you. Even though you went around, theres no way I can put you guys in the punishment room? Dont get me wrong! Should I just enter the punishment room? Lee Han raised his hand to the miasma felt in the headmasters voice and volunteered. It seemed like it would be better to just go in and out. Chapter 561 Chapter 561: Punishment Room! How did you hear me? Im praising you guys. hmm. yes. thank you. When do you go to the punishment room? No matter what the two students said, the skeleton headmaster growled in his anger. dont send Im not sending you! Of course, you guys set a record for breaking out of freshmen that will go down in history, but didnt you say you wouldnt let them go! C The owner is sincere. The worse Death Knight added from the side. -Of course, the two students made the master froth by setting a new freshman breakout record that would go down in history but the headmaster skeleton waved his hand annoyedly. Then, the Death Knight, who was explaining, was immediately reverse summoned to another dimension. The other Death Knight next to him continued his explanation without being surprised. -It seems that the inspector from the Empire witnessed the scene by chance. The sight of us escaping and wandering around? -no. The sight of you helping the citizens of the Empire. ah. Only then did the two understand why the skeleton headmaster was acting like that. But there were still parts that I didnt understand. Does it make sense not to go to the punishment room for doing good deeds? Wodanaj is right. I dont understand. If thats the case, why do seniors go to the punishment room? -Do you guys really want to go to the punishment room? The Death Knight was taken aback by the reaction of the two. If youre lucky and dont go to the punishment room, Wow! Awesome! should come out. Why does that make sense? Are you fooling us?? -First of all, a good deed that would impress Naeuri, an auditor who came out of the empire, is not an ordinary good deed Giselle casually nodded. Certainly, on second thought, it was no mediocre good deed. -Arent your seniors doing any good deeds? There can be no one, right? -Isnt it? I dont think there is. Do you have any? The Death Knight was worried as if he really didnt know, and then asked the skeleton principal. Headmaster Skeleton shrugged as if he didnt understand. I dont remember. Accidents happen a lot. hmm. If I ask more, I might get retaliation. Lee Han quickly grasped the atmosphere and changed his attitude. Thank you very much for your generosity. principal. Reduce the deviation that should normally be punished so generously before getting hit. thank you. okay. You hate rhetoric. Headmaster Skeleton grunted as if he was still grumpy. When are you coming? C He said he has arrived. You will be up soon. Who is coming? A dog from the Empire C This is the auditor. okay. comptroller. aha. Lee Han became a little more convinced. If the auditor had said that he wanted to meet good students who had done good deeds, it would have made sense for the skeleton principal not to send them to the punishment room. uh? principal. what? why? what? why? I was afraid, but Lee Han asked a question. If the auditor from the empire evaluates Einrogard highly because of us, the subsidy will go up, isnt it our achievement? Hey You crazy bastard! Even when he encountered the Three Headed Tiger in the white snowstorm of the north that covered his vision, he seemed less afraid than he was now. Giselle wanted to sew the mouth of the enemy of the Blue Dragon Tower next to her with a needle. The Death Knight was looking at Lee Han with a look of astonishment as if he thought similarly. You left fear in your mothers belly! Headmaster Skeleton glared at Lee Han for a moment before speaking with a grinding sound. So I asked if there was something I wanted to eat. huh? We secured a lot of food from outings, so some reagents needed for the test -Master. Auditor coming up soon. Know. -yes. In case it explodes The Headmaster Skeleton reverse summoned another Death Knight and then walked to the door. Then he looked at the two and asked for trust. i get it. Okay, so speak properly in front of the auditor! got it? yes. We will definitely raise the honor of the school! Lee Han made up his mind and nodded his head. When Giselle, who was next to him, continued to stare at him, Lee Han asked, puzzled. Why? You look like the heir. dare?! Headmaster Skeletons heir glared at Giselle in a rage. * * * Hodron praised the two students, Lee Han and Giselle, to the point where they drool. When Einrogard students go out every day, they always cause accidents and harass the good citizens of the empire, but seeing the students who are only in the first year so devoted I think. Hmm. Hmm. Maybe I misunderstood a bit. Because of prejudice Lee Unrade, who was next to me, was about to say, Its not a misunderstanding, but she pinched her own thigh and held on. Ill be sure to go back and tell you what I saw. If there are more students like this in the future, other bureaucrats will change their minds. Ugh. ? When Iunrade pinched the other thigh and made a noise, Hodrong looked at the subordinate as if it were strange. Then, Lord Gonadaltes. Ill write you a letter when I get back. You have worked hard throughout the year. Oops. Can I not see the other students? Wouldnt it be difficult to see each other? Ill just pretend I saw it this year. Headmaster Skeleton smiled for the first time today. The auditors sincerity warmed the frozen archmages heart. Few things were more terrifying than having an auditor come into the school and inspect the magic research of the older students. When students receive subsidy from the empire, they talk as if they can figure out all the truth and providence of the world, but by the time they are tested, they whine and make excuses like a freshman who doesnt know anything. Return carefully! Hodlong Auditor. Come play again next time! That wont happen. It changes every year. Hodlong greeted politely and walked out with Iunrade. The subordinate let out a sigh of relief and spoke to his superior. Im glad it ended well. okay. Im a little embarrassed because I havent seen the senior students in person, but I dont think anything good will happen if I do. Even the bureaucrats who were trying to be impressed could be angered again if the research status of the senior students was also included in the statement of touching good deeds and requesting support. For the young lumber of Ein Lorgard, Hodlong was thinking of making concessions only this year. By the way, Lord Hodron. I want to ask you something, but why didnt you ask about what you did during vacation? Iunrade was a little curious and asked. The good deeds done this time were directly confirmed by the students, but they did not ask about the summer vacation or what happened before it. At best, asking the people in the city to check it out and then just moving on. It was not like a meticulous Hodron. Isnt that a rumor? yes? At first glance, it seems like a rumor. Uh, thats it. Lee Unrade pondered where to start and how to explain. How to start a story so that it sounds plausible to your boss? * * * With the final exams a week away, a strange tension lingered in the school. In particular, when the morning lecture was < Intensive Basic Magic Personality Education >, the tension was even tighter. Because it was the lecture of the skeleton headmaster! hey. How do you like my outfit? Hmm I think youd better put away the scarf and hat you bought outside. hey. Everyone breathes through their nose. Do not breathe through your mouth. Put in all the magazines, toys, and snacks. Put away everything you bought outside! The students who were often stabbed were as careful as possible even before the skeleton headmaster came in. The fear was even greater as he had made a great escape last weekend and scraped things off. Lee Han and Giselle returned safely, but the principals personality is fickle, so a spark could ignite after a while. Even the Gainando was reading and pretending to study. Nice to meet you all. Hello, Headmaster! Good morning, Headmaster! okay. Good morning. Skeleton Principal looked around the students once. The students were so frozen that they couldnt breathe and only rolled their eyes. Do you know what the name of this lecture is? Uh uh is not the name of the lecture. This is < Advanced Magical Personality Education >. okay. It is character education. But whats the point of learning it for a year? Everyone join hands and break the school rules? The students averted their gaze at the end of the explosion. whats wrong with you guys Its your ancestors fault. Seniors cant set an example, so how can you guys keep an example? Lee Han nodded as if he was right. wowdanaz you dont nod your head No But wouldnt I be able to meet the seniors in the first place? Yoner didnt quite understand. What the first year students did seemed to have nothing to do with their seniors. So, here are some announcements. There is no final exam for this < Advanced Magical Personality Education >. Because the teaching materials are flying. Hooray!!! hurray!!!!!!! One of the students kicked off a chair and climbed onto the desk, and the other students followed suit. Some students waved their wands to send sparks, and Gainando tore up notebooks and threw them into the air. Headmaster Skeleton blinked once. Then all the students who had just gotten up and made a fuss hung upside down from the ceiling. In an instant, the surroundings became quiet. I will replace the final exam with an assignment to write I will not run away from school with my friends 100 times. That was enough to eat it for nothing. The students were happy and nodded. However, Lee Han looked at the principal with suspicious eyes. Arent you digging a trap to catch my guard? omg. is it? Guinando, who was hanging upside down next to him, was tempted by the plausible words. and wordanaz. moon card. Follow me, both of you. Is it really a trap?? no. You called Asan too. I would have called only Lee Han to set the trap. shut up. Guinan Island. * * * Surprisingly, the headmaster did not take the two to Einrogards hell trap. The skull headmaster took the two to an ordinary warehouse. Warehouse for character education lectures -Outsiders not allowed- As the headmaster muttered a low command, the wall opened and the statue was removed, revealing the door of the warehouse. There is no final exam, so I have some things to do instead. Are the two of us going to have to clear out the warehouse? no. The others should do it too. Are they playing? ah. I thought it was the two of us. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. They thought it was the cruel punishment of the skeleton headmaster. Come to think of it, the skeleton headmaster wasnt a narrow-minded person who only hated one student. Headmaster Skeleton was a person everyone would hate because they all escaped together. I want you guys to watch it and commandeer the others to keep it tidy by next week. Throw away the broken ones and clean up the old ones For next years freshmen. Asan thought to himself, Its hard for us to live, so should we think about the freshmen? Your seniors also had the same thoughts as you on the moon card. Ugh how! Its not about doing it perfectly with a sincere heart. Roughly, when preparing for a lecture, you should only take out as many as you can. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Headmaster Skeleton looked around the dusty warehouse and said. bang! The shelves stacked next to it collapsed, and the guillotine inside rolled down. Headmaster Skeleton saw it and said with a clicking sound. Its broken. Ill have to throw it away. They wondered why that was there, but they decided not to ask. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 I bought it at a pretty high price Despite deciding not to ask, the skeleton headmaster muttered to himself with a voice soaked in memories. Your seniors didnt like you very much. Lee Han and Asan started putting things away. I didnt want to stay still and listen to other stories. * * * Youre alive! After roughly checking the warehouses condition, the friends who found the two returned shouted with joy. Asan said as if he was dumbfounded. Its been less than an hour since I came back Thats enough time to disappear from here to the punishment room. Indeed, it is. While the friend was convinced, Lee Han explained what the skeleton headmaster had ordered him to do. As soon as the students heard it, they reacted in the same way as Asan. uh? Its hard for us to live, too, so do we have to think about the freshmen? I havent received anything from the seniors, but the freshmen also tell them to live on their own! thats right! Its really warm. Lee Han thought that the future of Einrogard was very bright due to the warm response of his friends. Women. Calm down. Still, I cant stop thinking of the juniors who will come next. Still, Tijeeling, a priest, tried to convince his friends, perhaps feeling that it was not a little. When the friends hesitated, Cainando stepped out. no. I cant! Lets focus together and forget about our juniors! Wasnt Guinando-sama the most helpful from Wodanaz-sama? Tijeeling inadvertently wielded the truth and hit Gainando. Gainando was embarrassed and waved his hand in denial. Oh no? Not quite like that! Thats right. You honestly would have starved to death without Wodanaz. The other tower guys dont even know! When the students of the Black Turtle Tower and the White Tiger Tower gave instructions, Gainando jumped up and down. I studied while being bullied in the break room, but these guys dont know anything! Ugh. In the case of Kainan Island, it is true. !? However, the friends of the Blue Dragon Tower did not particularly take the side of Guinando. Come to think of it, freshmen dont even have wordanaz, right? It must be a bit difficult Ah. Lets do it. I havent received anything from my seniors, but thats about it. With the exception of Gainando, the students chatted on their own and then entered the warehouse. Thanks to the large amount of supplies secured last weekend, the current first year students were more generous than anyone else. Lee Han. Is there anyone who has helped more than me? Isnt there at least one? There must be one guy below me! Gainando grabbed the hem of Lee Hans coat and whined. Ignoring Lee Han, he entered the warehouse. * * * Put the broken potion or artifact separately in a wooden chest, take it out, and arrange the notebooks and quill ink bottles that are still usable separately Should I let my juniors eat this? Hey you are really nice. good. Then Ill drop the box of these candies. The first-year students hid a little something for juniors who will be entering everywhere. If I hid it between books or writing instruments, next year my juniors would receive it and notice it. Adenart was troubled with a serious expression. Among the books on the shelf, I wondered if < Wizards Executed for Using Wicked Magic > would be a good book for juniors. Should I take it off? Princess. You dont have to leave a snack if you dont like it. I didnt even leave Cainando. Lee Han saw the long-suffering princess and took care of her. In fact, Gainando inserted a note saying, The real snack is something you find on your own, and was beaten by his friends. The princess immediately found her bag and pulled out a can of canned food. And donated for juniors. Why not? The princess donated two more chocolates and then walked away. The followers were admiring and spoke to Lee Han. Arent you wonderful? Its great, but you dont have to force yourself to do something you dont like What are you talking about? Of course, he thought of his juniors. is it? Lee Han nodded once. The followers werent very trustworthy, but they would know better than Lee Han in this case. Well, unlike Gainando, hes a proper royal family, so hell be able to take care of his face. After the conversation, Lee Han focused on his work. Put the bloody, rusty knife away from the chest, disarm the broken scroll, and then burn it ? Lee Han found a letter stuck in the hidden space behind the shelf. Freshmen who read this, please come to the Honggaksae room on the 4th floor by midnight. -Written by a kind senior What is this? Isnt that the principals trap? Its good to be suspicious, but I think its a bit excessive to suspect everything in the world as the principals trap Lee Han and his friends put their heads together and pondered over the identity of this letter. In the first place, it is not easy to enter the 4th floor. Didnt you tell me to come to the 4th floor to die? thats right. It sounds grumpy. omg! good. I also sent a note to come to the 5th floor Lee Han hit Gainando once and asked questions. Isnt the letter a bit old? If this is enough, the seniors left behind could have graduated. ah. Thats right. its a shame. Why did the senior leave something like this? You cant even make contact in the first place. no. There are also ways to temporarily neutralize the principals magic. ? The friends next to me were about to ask, How do you know that, Wodanaz? Well, since its Wodanaz, youll understand. Salcho flicked the letter, looking for hidden letters. Upon confirming that there was no special device, Salco whispered so that only Yihan could hear. But Wordanaz. It may not be a senior, but something left behind. Well, thats true I was confused because it was written until midnight, but in fact, it could have been left like this because the room was closed after midnight. And the senior must have known at least that a letter like this was not a good way to meet someone in person. In the first place, since it was a warehouse used for lectures by freshmen, it was impossible to know when the other party would find it. Then is it really a thing? I think the possibility is high. hmm. Im worried. I dont want to do anything dangerous because I have plenty of supplies and the exam is next week. for a moment. Salco. Why do you keep talking like that from earlier? To make the White Tiger Tower not hear me. Still, Ill go with you. As Lee Han thought, the reaction of his friends was not that hot. There are already plenty of things to eat, drink, and wear, but half of the friends reacted to whether they had to enter the dangerous 4th floor, and half of the friends said that Einrogards items might disappear at any time, so they had to get them as soon as possible while they were available. So I have to go now! You know that a difference of one day is fatal in Einrogard! If its been fine so far, a few days difference will be fine. Youre doing this because you dont want to study for the test! How dare you feel such an insult?! While the friends were bickering, Yoner asked Yihan. Lee Han. what do you think? I think this week is going to be a bit difficult anyway. I have work. Arent you preparing for the final exam? I have to take on the design commission for the pocket knife fortress and complete it. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yoner looked at his friend sadly. Will he ever have a happy day? * * * Contrary to Yoners worries, Lee Han was surprisingly not dissatisfied with the design request for the pocket knife fortress. Unlike other tasks, dont silver coins come out as a reward? hmm. It would be great if Einrogards assignments were rewarded in silver. Thinking of swearing when the headmaster heard it, Lee Han teased the quill. Mr. Wardanaz. Professor Knighton. When Professor Alpen Knighton called, Lee Han put down his quill and stood up. Today was the first day to meet those who were in charge of the pocketknife fortress. Are the military preparations going well? I have to prepare for the final exam as well, but Im worried that Im overdoing it. Thank you for your concern. We are doing our best to prepare. Lee Han, who gave a fake answer, hesitated. Come to think of it, it was Professor Lee who led the group. no? okay. In fact, I think that Mr. Wodanaz can do enough. Thats why I suggested it. ah. yes. It is said that one cannot spit on a smiling face, but Lee Han-eun was confident that professors would spit on a smiling face. Following Professor Alpen, who smiled happily, Lee Han entered the room. The mirror-like artifact was already working. -Professor Knighton. hello. okay. Nice to meet you all. If you are ready, may I send you the design? -yes. I am waiting. Lee Han waited for the other persons reaction with a nervous face. I thought it was written well, but it was only Lee Hans standard, and I didnt know if the other person thought that way. What kind of reaction will there be? * * * The < Kudrin > stonemason guild and the < Ida > carpenter guild received orders from the empire to build the pocket knife fortress. Architects always have one goal. To achieve the goal requested by the client as efficiently as possible within the given budget. The overall construction and shaping were the work of these experts, and the first year students of Einrogard had to calculate the amount of magic power of the artifacts installed in the fortress, secure the supplyable power source, place the artifacts in appropriate locations so that they do not malfunction, and were things to do. oh. More than I thought Is it because youre also from Ein Rogard? The guild members were amazed at the well-organized and easy-to-understand explanation. Thanks to this, the external administrative evaluation of Einrogard students went up very high without even knowing themselves. They were worried at first, but seeing this made me feel relieved. He was much more trustworthy than the suspicious wizard who talked about what towers he had built or what walls he built. Excellent. I really like the location settings of the artifacts. thank you. Lee Han relaxed slightly. How many times have you repeated calculations to make sure the artifacts dont misbehave with each other in the right places. It was supposed to be such a pleasure. But ! Suddenly, the faces of the guild members became serious. Lee Han was nervous again because he did not know what mistake he had made. shit. Was there a mistake too? Time no. Excuses dont make any sense Its something we do for money. It was meaningless to try to make excuses that the other person was a student of various schools when he was neither a professor nor a student. Lee Han made up his mind to find out and fix it as soon as possible. Some Let me see. Professor Alpen frowned and checked the report. The professor, who was reading it quickly, seemed to have found the problem right away, but his expression became as serious as that of the guild members. This is a bit strange. Professor noticed. It looks like there was a mistake. If you dont know, lets check it out. Didnt you notice something odd here, Mr. Wardanaz? The amount of magic power consumed by the artifacts. Lee Han listened to Professor Alpens question and turned his head as quickly as possible. In order to pursue efficiency, the Artifacts installed in the fortress now had their magic consumption reduced as much as possible. If you save in that way, you will be able to run even if you install relatively less horsepower that supplies horsepower. So I mobilized all the methods Lee Han knew and reduced it in his own way Should I have reduced it more here? Thinking that the skills of real professional wizards are amazing, Lee Han asked honestly. sorry. Is the consumption too high? No I meant too little. Artifacts wouldnt consume this little. yes? Lee Han was puzzled and confirmed. It didnt look like he made any mistakes. Simple artifacts can be reduced to this extent. ??? Chapter 563 Chapter 563 At Lee Hans words, Professor Alpen checked again to see if he had missed something. Certainly, it was an excellent composition that made it feel like Professor Verdus taught it well. This composition, which efficiently and neatly arranged the artifacts without any extra waste, did not seem to have made it better even if it was Lee Hans senior. However, no matter how you look at it, it didnt reduce the mana consumption as much as Lee Han had concluded. how? yes? So look. Wardanaz County. Just looking at the artifacts located at the southern gate here, arent there < Enhancing Hardness >, < Corrosion Prevention > and < Enemy Detect > enchantments applied? Then at least three chests of medium-quality or higher magic stones wont be consumed per day. ah. sorry. I forgot to write it down. Lee Han apologized and added. This is a calculated result under the assumption that mana is overcharged when crafting an artifact. Among the artifacts placed in the fortress, simple artifacts can be maintained for more than ten years without additional magic power supply if they are overcharged with magic power during production. ? ?? Professor Alpen and the guild members also put question marks on their faces. I couldnt understand what the first year student in front of me was saying. Such Is there such a thing? professor. We dont know much about magic, but are there artifacts like that? I am hearing it for the first time. Hmm. As far as I know in theory, it should have that effect. Professor Alpen explained to the embarrassed guild members. If the structure of an artifact is broadly divided, it can be divided into a nucleus that composes magic and a power source that supplies mana to the nucleus. At this time, the endowment mages would put their heart and soul into sharpening and refining the magic circle in order to increase the efficiency of this power unit. The amount of mana consumed by the artifact varied depending on the degree of perfection of this part. However, in theory, what if, instead of putting so much effort into it, the core was endowed with mana to the limit and then sealed? Even if you dont put much effort outside, you will be able to supply and demand horsepower on your own. By the way, isnt there a magician who makes something like this? It was. Professor Alpen and the guild members were flustered for a reason. It was because very few wizards created artifacts in this way. It was only a trivial matter to build a structure or increase the strength to withstand the overloaded magic power, and the biggest problem was that there was no magician who could grant it that much. Its much more stable if you just supply mana on a regular basis, so why should a wizard inject dangerous amounts of mana that would cost him his life? Its not an artifact that cant supply magic power again once you make it Huh? Dont you? As far as I know, none. Lee Han was embarrassed. This was an all-too-common way to learn or help work under Professor Verdus. -professor. - -Professor. - -Professor! professor! professor!! -Ahh! Why are you screaming in your ear? Why are you doing this? -sorry. You didnt hear me. -What are you talking about? you didnt call -Anyway, professor. I have a question. The enchantment magic books Ive seen dont endow artifacts with so much magic, but arent they giving too much magic? -are you okay. are you okay. look. The more you give, the more efficient it is. -Thats true, but why in the book of magic? -Its because it was taken in the old days. -Is this a book that came out last year? -Its a long time ago. And its because the guy who wrote it was stupid. -No Hes a wizard who has some experience and has published several papers? -I can still be stupid. ruler. Its okay. Any problems? efficient? -Is safety okay? -So you have to do well so that it doesnt explode. It hasnt exploded so far, so youre doing well. -Professor, arent you just talking roughly because youre bothered? C Why dont you trust me? trust me. shit. I believed it. Lee Han remembered Professor Verdus and gnashed his teeth. Even if youve been beaten like that, youre beaten again! I thought it was strange, but it seemed that he didnt do this well outside. Well, I cant do it this way. Looking at the expressions of the people around him, he wondered why Lee Han hadnt noticed himself. Could it be that if you enter Einrogard, your intelligence will go down? If you make it this way, the magic power of the wizard will be consumed too much, and the risk of an accident will greatly increase if you make a mistake during production Im sorry. Because of my habit of working with Professor Verdus, I inadvertently calculated this. You mean Professor Verdus? Did you learn this from Professor Verdus? yes. Lee Han was slightly excited when the old professor reacted quite loudly. Are you going to beat up Professor Verdus? If so, I thought Id miss a little bit. Really great. Professor Verdus! A genius is not a genius for nothing. ??? Not knowing that Lee Han was shocked, Professor Alpen continued. okay. In fact, I heard that Professor Verduss genius is so outstanding that he is having trouble teaching his students, but looking at this, I think that statement is a bit exaggerated. To pass on ones own vision to a disciple in such a wonderful way. No Uh Is this a vision? Lee Han was taken aback. Of course, any method of descending secretly could be called a vision, but in that respect, Gainandos < Secretly Eating Snacks During Lecture > could also be called a vision. But dont you usually get treated like a crazy person if you go around calling that kind of vision? You could call it a vision. Wardanaz County. Didnt you increase the efficiency of the artifact like this? You may not know much because you are still inexperienced, but this is a really great result. That Magical consumption is dangerous Accidents are also dangerous Didnt you say there were no problems while working with Professor Verdus? Thats right Professor Alpen tapped Lee Han on the shoulder with a strong hand. Mr. Wardanaz. I usually advise students to be humble. But I guess Ill have to give you some different advice. Moderately humble! This is something to be proud of. Both you and Professor Verdus, who taught you. Feeling very unfair, Lee Han came up with a last resort. By the way, Professor. Doesnt Professor Verdus usually act like an eccentric? He took out Professor Verdus reputation and began to hang on to it like a water ghost. No matter how little Professor Alpen has been in Einlogard, if you think of what happened to Professor Verdus from time to time, this result is more like the crazy master abuses his students without caring about safety rather than the beautiful succession of a genius teacher and a genius student. . It doesnt. Yes? But isnt that the case with all Professor Ein Rogard? Lee Han was speechless for the first time in a while. * * * The guild members who understood after hearing the explanation were so moved that they shed tears. To think that a disciple who had been trained directly by the genius professor of Ein Rogard would mobilize his vision to arrange the artifacts for the fortress. This we might be in a historic position right now. Thats right. Although they were guild members from many different guilds, their hearts were filled with the same emotion. Its like Its like < The Miracle of the Three Wizards >. The guild members muttered at the same time without realizing it. Miracle of the Three Wizards. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that time, the treasury of the lord of Ganithalas was completely empty due to revolts and raids. The budget the three wizards in the castle were able to spend was less than 1/10 of the usual amount of gold coins. Nonetheless, the three mages worked together with the guilds of Ganithalas to create miracles. This miracle was not just a magicians miracle. It was also the miracle of the guild members who helped the wizards complete the castle gate. Wizards shuddered at the greatness of magic in that anecdote, but guild members holding hammers and chisels shuddered at the beauty of technology in that anecdote. No, why such an anecdote? Lee Han was horrified to hear the other person talking. Why did he bother to bring a terrible anecdote about how the wicked castle lord managed wizards and guild members with less than 1/10 of the budget? It was something I couldnt understand no matter how much I thought about it. However, the guild members did not care and talked. A building with a soul does not disappear and remains forever. okay. Maybe this < Pocket Knife Fortress > will become a < Miracle of the Three Wizards > for us. Lets make the guilds name known to the Empire! Yes, lets let the name of the guild be known to the Empire!! The stonemasons and carpenters guilds, who had been at odds with each other until just now, shook hands and made a firm commitment. Seeing this, Professor Alpen had a moved expression on his face. Of course, the professor was aware of their awkward relationship. As many guilds joined forces to receive orders, they had no choice but to calculate each others gains or losses. However, when the glory of being able to make a name for themselves in the empire came in front of them, they united like craftsmen. Mr. Wardanaz. are you watching Your magic is what brought them together. No No matter how much I concede, thats not the case Heh heh. I said you can be moderately humble! Did I get the request for nothing? Lee Han had never regretted accepting a request that offered money. But this time, it seemed like it would be a little regretful. Come to think of it, this may all be because of Professor Verdus. When this work is over, Lee Han promised that he would definitely take revenge on Professor Verdus. * * * Lee Han, who came out of Professor Alpens room, felt several times more tired than before. -We will make sure to spread the fame of the mage throughout the empire! -Yes, thank you. But if you just pay me well, Im good enough C No! Stay tuned! Mmm. I hope the payoff wont be delayed. Even when the guild members were excited and said, I will make a building that will be known throughout the empire, it didnt really touch Lee Han. Rather, I was worried that the other person would be too excited. It was strange at first glance to be worried about the other persons excitement, but there was a reason for the concern. Build a building with the budget received from the Empire- >Excitedly trying to improve the buildings completeness- >It costs more than the initial estimate- >Sorry wizard, please wait a little bit! At best, the cost was reduced, but Lee Han was worried that they would try to raise the quality in other areas. Ill have to tell the professor again later just in case. To be blunt, it might sound rude, so I thought of sending it, Im worried about the guild members, so I make it moderately, right? Student Lee Han. Lee Han student. oh. professor. When Professor Garcia called, Lee Han raised his head happily. There were very few cases where I felt welcome when called by a professor at Ein Rogard, and one of those very few cases was Professor Lee Garcia. What are you doing? Would you like to come in for a second? Lee Han followed Professor Garcia into the classroom without any suspicion. In the middle of the classroom was a pit so deep and dark that it was impossible to see the bottom. I trusted the professor!! Lee Han immediately pulled out his staff and rolled aside. Professor Garcia was taken aback by the sight. Why why? What did I do wrong? wasnt that trying to push you into a pit? Student Lee Han. Has Professor Baegrek ever pushed a student Lee Han into a pit like this? Chapter 564 Chapter 564 No. You never pushed it into a pit. phew. What a relief. After hearing the answer, Professor Garcia, who was relieved, hesitated. Didnt I just say < in the pit >? Does that mean youve pushed it somewhere other than the pit? Lee Han Hak Then what is this pit? Professor Garcia was heartbroken when Lee Han asked very blatantly and cautiously. The first thing I thought was to clear this excellent students doubts as soon as possible. Its the final exam. Is that so. ? Professor Garcia was puzzled. Lee Hans reaction was so calm. Of course, the boy of the Wodanaz family was not emotional or flirtatious, but such a calm reaction? Then are there monsters hiding under the pit? Because there is none?! Professor Garcias voice rose involuntarily. You dont think you think of me as the principal, do you, student Lee Han? How could I have such a rude thought? Absolutely not. However, if it was a final exam, I thought the monsters would be hiding Professor Garcia said with a deep sigh. I prepared to test the magic I learned this semester. There are no monsters. In the first semester, it was Professor Garcia who introduced various schools of magic and taught them the basics. And during this second semester, I was in charge of the < Basic Practical Magic > lecture, teaching students various useful practical magic. < Underwater Breathing >, < Undead Extermination >, < Detect Undead >, < Reverse Summoning Lesser Undead >, etc. were such examples. Looks like there are a lot of undead. Somehow, there were a lot of anti-undead magic, but Professor Garcias lecture was the most practical lecture of this semester. Above all, the lectures by Einrogard graduates who really care about the students were outstanding. It was a lecture that taught students only magic that they could use right away in real life. Uh, but you also taught undead-related magic, but there are no undead? I dont know what you mean. When did I teach you undead magic? You taught me < Undead Extermination >, < Detect Undead > and < Reverse Summon Lesser Undead > I dont understand? aha. It must be that student Lee Han was mistaken because he listened to so many lectures. Lee Han was dumbfounded, but he could understand the meaning of Professor Garcia. Im trying to keep it a secret so that if the skeleton headmaster finds out who taught it to me, it could lead to even more twisted tricks. Just say it with words. However, Lee Han was slightly hurt. I dont know anything else, but it hurt a lot to be stabbed by listening to a lot of lectures. All right. Excluding undead-related magic Then its about < Water Breathing > < Low Detoxification > < Promote Waterproof > < Amplify Vision > < Low Lock Removal >? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exactly. Lee Han cautiously approached the pit and looked down. After casting < Dark Vision of Gonadaltes > and infusing magical power into the eyes to strengthen the field of vision, the structure under the pit was visible. If the professor fills it with water, it must be a way for the students to swim and dive deeply. Looking down the pit, there was a small passage through which one could escape. There will be simple docks or locks in the passage. As the water fills up, the field of vision will become narrower, so overcoming such an environment with magic, finding a passage, and solving the poison and lock will be the final exam. Lee Han, who recalled this far, suddenly felt a question welling up. professor. If you fill up here with water, is it right to dive in and find that hidden passage? Are there traps in the aisle? oh. thats right. Lee Han student. I saw you. Professor Garcia responded with a smile when Lee Han clearly grasped it. But why are you standing like that? Im being careful lest I fall into a pit. Student Lee Han Im not pushing Im not sure what you mean. Despite Professor Garcias words, Lee Han lowered his stance and observed under the pit while maintaining his balance in case someone pushed him from behind. Anyway, Professor. I know its a structure like that ? As Lee Han lost his words, Professor Garcia was puzzled. I couldnt understand what that excellent disciple was doing to ask what he was asking. This is the final exam, can I find out in advance? Even as he asked, Lee Han was a little nervous. Even if Professor Garcia belatedly said, Oops! Lee Han student. I said it by mistake. I have no choice but to prepare for a more difficult exam only for Lee Han. Of course, Professor Garcia was a good person compared to other professors, but he was a professor anyway. ah. Doesnt it matter? Does it matter? Anyway, student Lee Han gets a perfect score. Thats why I called. Lee Han was speechless for a moment. no no? is it? It seemed like something made sense, but Lee Han asked once again in a feeling that didnt make sense. But wouldnt it be possible to find out only after taking the test? Ive seen student Lee Han use magic a few times Its okay. Because Im sure you cant see it. Arent there other professors who think similarly to me? Professor Garcia swung his cane to create a space for students to sit while taking the exam. And when the exam is over, warm warmth is given to the surroundings so that the body can be warmed up. Uh I saw you. Yes? Didnt those professors tell you to do your own thing during the meaningless exam time? They gave me something more difficult. Han Lee recalled the memory of Professor Alpen saying during the midterm exam, It was too easy, so I prepared something more difficult. But telling Professor Garcia didnt seem like a good idea. If that happened, Professor Garcia might have reacted with Ah, such a method? It was similar. In response to Lee Hans answer, Professor Garcia nodded as if he knew that. While preparing for the final exams for the second semester, the professors were complaining about their own grievances. C After all, the transformation potion must be too difficult. That said, I paid for the firecracker potion last year Its annoying, but should I call Wodanaz and ask him to make a test? -professor! C Its a joke. joke. How is Professor Verdus preparing? -me? Im going to make an artifact out of scrap materials. -no. Its a pretty good test, isnt it? You seem well prepared. -huh. Gonadaltes told me to do this. - - -Thats right. Well have to ask Wardanaj to prepare it. I almost forgot -Professor Verdus. Could you come to the back of the break room for a second? Of course, there were some unscrupulous professors, but basically there was a strong thought among the professors, Is there any reason for a student who will get a perfect score to take the test anyway? When Professor Garcia was a student, an understanding professor once told him this. C Garcia. you dont have to take the exam focus on other exams. And when you beat your friend, would you do it with the palm of your hand instead of your fist? So, student Han Lee, prepare for other exams when you have time to prepare for the exam that will get you a perfect score anyway. Not all the other professors will pass the test. thank you. professor. Han Lee honestly thanked Professor Garcia for his consideration. Professor Garcia made this suggestion, of course, because Lee Han had the skills to get a perfect score, but it would have played a big role Rather than that, he must have had a greater desire to give Lee Han a break from taking too many lectures. If I didnt have to worry about Professor Garcias test, Id be able to afford it a little more. I must never tell Professor Alpens method. Instead, student Lee Han checks the difficulty of the final exam room here for the other students. It is more accurate to see it through the eyes of a student rather than a professor. Professor Garcia is a wonderful person. I am lucky to have met you. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? When Lee Han spoke in a choked voice, Professor Garcia was very embarrassed. It was a very sudden compliment. I will do my best to check. You can just check it with a light heart Professor Garcia filled the pit with water, slightly uneasy as the student prepared so passionately. I just wanted to confirm with a light heart, but I was worried that I might be putting too much weight on the shoulders of an overly sincere disciple. * * * Splash! Lee Han immediately came up, saying how long it had been since he entered. Lee Han, who swung his cloak with waterproof magic to shake off the water, reported to Professor Garcia. I think the water should be darker. ah. is it so? Professor Garcia took notes with a quill. Basically, when the water is stagnant, the bottom becomes dark, so I didnt add any magic, but it was still a little bright. Is the light source strong? yes. Shall we summon the dark element? what are you saying. This student doesnt have to do that. I have to prepare. Professor Garcia waved his hand to stop it. I called to hear a simple impression, but the other person was too sincere. All right. Then again Ah. You dont have to go back in Splash! After a while. Lee Han came up again. professor. The entrance to the passage is small, but there are no other entrances around, so I think you can find it quickly if you stay calm. Why dont we make fake passages? Um I see. Professor Garcia took notes again. Lee Han went in and out again without a break. C Poison is like a type of poison that obstructs vision, but wouldnt a poison that obstructs breathing be better? -Ive opened the lock myself, but a student with good dexterity can open it without magic. How about strengthening it more? -I thought there would be something when I came up, but I was a bit surprised that there was nothing. After all, wouldnt it be better to add undead? Professor Garcia folded the book in which he had been writing notes and asked Lee Han. Student Lee Han. Have your friends acted sadly lately? yes? Is there anything in particular? * * * Lee Han, who came out of Professor Garcias classroom, felt a little uneasy. I was worried that I had not lived up to the professors expectations. Was my point bad? Professor Garcia thought of Lee Han, so he passed the exam and asked, but he couldnt come up with any useful improvements. My heart was heavy at the thought that the professor might have been disappointed. Ill have to fix it a bit more the next time we see each other and bring it back. Student Lee Han. Next time you come, dont fix it and bring it back. Professor Garcia poked his head through the classroom door and shouted. Lee Han asked in surprise. Did you see it with foresight magic? no. I saw it through my professors experience. Anyway, it really helped me a lot, so dont bring it back after fixing it! yes. All right. To be honest, I didnt believe it would have been really helpful, but Professor Garcias sincerity was conveyed. Lee Han went down the stairs with a calm feeling once again. oh. Wodanaz! Here it is! When a walking beaver called Lee Han, Lee Han pretended not to hear and moved on. Professor Verdus flew lightly and blocked Lee Han. Are your ears blocked? oh. Professor Verdus!! When did you come? I was surprised! Chapter 565 Chapter 565 I just came. Arent you more deaf than that? sorry. He must have been too tired to hear. Oops. You should take good care of your health. Professor Verdus lightly admonished Lee Han. I cant help it because there are so many lectures. okay? I wonder if the professor could reduce the assignments. Wouldnt that be health care? uh. That doesnt work. Lee Han smiled calmly as if he hadnt expected it. So what are you doing? ah. thats right. Originally, I was going to ask you to prepare for the final exam. Professor Verdus opened his mouth as if he had remembered. But Professor Garcia is telling me not to do it! Oh no! Isnt that strange, really? okay! yes! Professor Verdus grumbled. I wasnt like that when I was a student. Professor Garcia has changed too. Oh no! So thats what I mean. okay! huh? Oops. Lee Han repeatedly answered Thats right and Thats right before realizing that he was one beat faster. Fortunately, the dull Professor Verdus didnt notice. Can you convince Professor Garcia? Professor Garcia listens to you. Oh no! okay. Please. I will try, but Professor Garcia is a strict person, so there is no guarantee that he will listen to me. I should never say that. Lee Han had no intention of persuading Professor Garcia. Who is it that persuades you to be good? Well, Professor Garcia is strict. okay. He broke the artifact force field with his fist. Oops! No, what the hell did you do? Did you get hit with a fist? Because I didnt do anything! Professor Verdus grumbled and pulled out a pouch from his pocket. Inside the heavy-looking pouch came the familiar jingling. It was a beautiful sound made only when silver and gold coins collided. Ive been selling artifacts and changing them. What is this? uh? You said that in the punishment room. Have you already forgotten? Professor Verdus looked at Lee Hans intelligence with concern. Wait a minute, is this a test preparation fee? Senior Kettle, a graduate, grabbed Professor Verdus by the collar and made him swear for the rights of his juniors. Dont force work, pay the price when you do it Yeah. Where did you get it? I sold some artifacts. No uh can I sell it? Lee Han hesitated. I liked the gold and silver coins, but I wondered if I could really sell them. At those words, Professor Verdus also hesitated. uh. Was it not possible to sell it? wait for a sec. Coming to think of it, it seems that Gonadaltes told me not to sell it. Oops. But can you not get caught? okay. Lee Han nodded. I was surprised, but when I thought about it, Professor Verdus was right. And even if he found out, Professor Verdus would be arrested. What does Lee Han have to do with it? The principal will take care of it. Then Professor. If I help prepare for the final exam, will this cute and lovely silver coin pouch become mine? Wardanaz. You feel bad. Professor Verdus looked at Lee Han in disgust. Sometimes among artisans, there are people who give names to artifacts and talk to them lovingly, but Professor Verdus wasnt that type. All right. Youre giving it to me anyway, right? But Professor Garcia said no? I like listening to Professor Garcia. What the hell did he do? Lee Han became curious about how Professor Garcia persuaded Professor Verdus. I will try to convince you one more time. Then please. Professor Verdus pulled out a dagger from his bosom. Judging by the complex magical structure, it was an artifact with more than one enchantment. Take this. oh. thank you. Lee Han was slightly surprised by Professor Verdus present. Thanks to senior Kettle, it seemed that Professor Verdus had become more generous. Not just a money bag, but a gift like this just for giving? Tell the students to make this today. professor. You should come to the classroom. And doing this is another thing. what!? really!? * * * Isnt freshmans final exam a bit boring? Koholti visited Professor Mortums workshop and was puzzled when he saw the final exam questions. Originally, the final exam for the first year was to involve various and complex black magic such as undead summoning bone/poison/dark element curse. It was a test that also served as a test to test the skills of new students who would start walking the path of black magic in earnest in their sophomore year, and to solidify their determination for the last time. However, the test was too trivial. There was even a thick wad of paper piled up on the desk behind Professor Mortum. Looking at the question written above, it was clear that it was a test question. Choose a creature that lives in the undead world Of course, this could be called a test, but it was true that it was boring. Koholti wondered why he had these problems. Professor Mortum played with the quill and replied with a chuckle. Sounds like that when I almost blew the roots of the pillars of the school during the last midterm exam? The dark magic school students in the studio lowered their heads, blushing. Some looked at Koholti with resentment. Why did you bring up such a topic? Isnt the senior not aware? sorry. Coke. And you said something like that while making a junior beg for reagents? Im really sorry!!! Koholti threw away all the dignity of a 4th grader and lowered her stance. Even for a 4th grader, this was a mistake that would inevitably cost her face. I just need to know. Help with your problem. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes The fourth-year student, ashamed of his past, sat down at the table and mixed the poison. Ankle grabber poison? yes. It was a relatively peaceful poison that slowed down his steps. Koholti completed the combination of poisons in one motion. What next? The bone flesh is poison. It was a powerful poison that forcibly stimulated the regeneration of bones, rendering parts of the body close to destruction. Koholti completed the poison with two operations and one reagent addition. next? It is the red poison of Ahrak. Ahrak was one of the warlocks of the Empire who was famous for his poison. Although he could not overcome the poison he had created and turned into a handful of blood and faced a tragic end, there were still many black magicians who respected Ahrak. Koholti grunted and carefully swung her wand. Ahraks red poison could bleed from its eyes, nose, ears and mouth for a week if made incorrectly. done. wait for a sec. Why are you making this? Why are you using this for the final exam? It was only then that the kholti I was making felt strange. After finishing the work inside, Diret came out and explained instead. Its not for final exams, its for todays lecture. I have to teach you about poison magic, but there are juniors with strong resistance. ah. Did you have a half-giant junior? One of the students opened his mouth as if he remembered. The Black Tortoise Tower, right? Whoops. It went very well. hey. Dont pass on your fight to your juniors. Diete gave a light warning. Even if it rains from the sky, each tower students say, Its raining because of those blue dragon tower guys! No, its raining because of the White Tiger Tower guys experiments! Everyone is wrong, Black Turtle Tower And that didnt change much even as the years passed and the grades went up. There was no way that each of the top students, who were united with a competitive spirit, would compete with their juniors. The mixed-race giant was a very reliable force. And Im not a kid who likes to fight. It cant be. Where is the half-blood giant who hates fighting? Since you learn black magic, I will dig up the graveyard and eat the corpses. No thats not the case The junior who heard what Diret said made him feel very unfair. I only dug up cemeteries and stole corpses, but I never ate them. Not even a ghoul. Thats not the point its not. done. Anyway, dont say useless things to your juniors. From next year, you guys will be so busy that its hard to see you, so Im really worried. oh. Seniors. Are you going to be promoted to fifth grade? okay. I have decided. Diret said in a slightly weary voice. In Einrogard, there were quite a few students who finished their studies in the 2nd or 3rd year depending on personal circumstances, but those who wanted to seriously explore the study of magic as magicians usually finished by the 4th year. After completing the 4th grade, they are now pioneering their own path with the wisdom and knowledge they have accumulated. But some of them, unfortunate, or more hungry for wisdom and knowledge than others, would go up to the fifth grade. It is to pursue a higher realm together by helping the teachers in their work. Of course, it was not an easy choice. Its because Im terribly busy enough to feel nauseated even in 4th grade right now. Most of the active activities in the school of Einrogard were until the 3rd year, and the 4th year was busy concentrating on magic ahead of graduation. If the 4th grade is like this, how painful and terrible will the 5th grade be? And what was more difficult than that was non-magical things. It was because the 5th grade was now close to the traditional concept of the enemy. Before the Empires magic schools had a collective education system, the wizards of the continent had passed on their knowledge in a much more primitive way of education. The one-on-one master teacher method that often appears in fairy tales between an eccentric teacher and a pitiful disciple was this old method. Of course, this approach had many side effects. I could tell just by looking at the number of disciples who killed their master right away. The higher the realm of magicians, the higher their personality is in inverse proportion. However, the 5th grade of Einrogard reminded me of the old concept that had disappeared, the former enemy. As can be seen from the professor asking only qualified students to go up to the 5th grade, the expression that these 5th graders are the enemy students is definitely appropriate. Are you all right? Professor will make you work a lot! Coke. Coke. Enemy pre-disciples usually had to do a lot of things. Managing the professors other students is one of the easiest things. So far, researching new magic in a different dimension, presenting papers to Imperial academic circles (and making presentation materials), requesting funding, managing research funds, and participating in external presentations If someone like Professor Verdus is your teacher , It will be a hell of hell. Professor Mortum is fine. thanks. Diet. Professor Mortum glared at the other students. They were ignorant of grace. And Im more worried about magic research than the professors work. You may not be able to see your face all year round. We will find you! Collock Coke. Professor Mortum coughed in embarrassment. Are you seriously calling that cheering? its okay. everyone. stop worrying about me All I want to say is Im worried about you guys. When my juniors come in, I treat them well. Even if its another tower, dont bother. And dont be bullied by your juniors. Koholti added a horse. Upon hearing this, the students tilted their heads, wondering what he was talking about. What are you talking about? The Koholti is true. Is < Ahrak''s Red Poison > done? for a moment. Senior Diet. I almost forgot, but < Ahrak''s Red Poison > will be too vicious no matter how half-giant. Wouldnt another poison be better? You dont have to worry. The poison I give to Ymirg is bone flesh poison. ah. okay. The student who sat down after answering suddenly stopped. what? So, who are you trying to feed < Ahrak''s Red Poison > to? Chapter 566 Chapter 566 After a while. Lee Han drank < Ahrak''s Red Poison > with a serious face. By the way, senior. What kind of poison is this? I didnt think much of it when I drank it, but after drinking it, I suddenly wondered what kind of poison it was. The violent and complicated flow of magical energy inside the poison didnt seem to be normal poison. Direth warned, extending his index finger. Stop thinking useless and focus on your poison. As soon as you feel a reaction, speak up. Even a black magician who handles poison could be poisoned. No, rather, it could be more severely poisoned by handling poison. Even if you build up your own tolerance and make immunity, if you make a new poison, a little mistake can take your life. It was something that could be known just by looking at the end of Ahrak. how is it? Can you feel the reaction? Um no. It has no effect. Lee Han closed his eyes concentrating on the poison, then shook his head. Even though it had been a while since I drank it, there was no poison in my body at all. It was because the poison could not overcome Lee Hans magic and faded away. This too? Hmm Diret frowned slightly. I was expecting < Ahrak''s Red Poison > to break through this juniors poison resistance and make him poisoned, but it didnt even hit me. sorry. Its not your fault, junior. Rather than that, we need to teach them how to deal with addiction. There was a reason why Diret was trying to poison his junior somehow. It was because experiencing the poisoned state was also quite important to the black magician who handled the poison element. In a state of poisoning, how to move mana to prevent progress and how to detoxify it. These things are safe for warlocks, but they are also helpful in researching poisonous elements. The problem was that this junior did not become poisoned no matter what poison he fed. Ouch. Cuckoo. Heck heck. Khahak. Kehek. Kehehe. In contrast, Cainando and Rapadel were gasping for breath in contemplation. Diret calmly warned. Dont try to force your breath just because its hard to breathe. You can last for one minute, so give up hiding and find a way to decipher it. Hehehehehehehehehehe. So-so, so-so. The two scratched the desk and glared at Diret. It wasnt the first time hed seen it, so Diret was unmoved. Are you okay? Oh yes yes! thank you. Ymirg held back the pain in his forearm and brandished his staff. It was a great response. Its a bit lonely. Lee Han felt left out. Of course, I didnt want to be addicted, but it was a bit embarrassing to stay still when all my friends were addicted and were jumping. Cant it be a stronger poison? no. Right now < Ahrak''s Red Poison > is enough poison to kill. That Huh? < Ahraks Red Poison >? Lee Han doubted his ears. Is it okay to feed it? First of all, Ive confirmed that your juniors have strong resistance Lets wait and see. It will take several more years for you, junior, to come into contact with a dangerous poison. yes. I will just be careful of the poison. Because its not like being careful. Next year, I will go up to 5th grade, so it will be difficult to confirm like this. oh my god. Why did you make that choice? Sorry. momentarily. no. Thats enough to say. thank you. After saying that, Diret suddenly had a question. Come to think of it, dont juniors have the right to say things like that? Who cares about who when the freshman is in his former school? If I become a 5th grader, I think I will become something like an ancient enumerate type Senior? uh? no. ? Lee Han was puzzled by Direts reaction. Maybe I was thinking about something else, but my reaction was different from when I was focused. Did he go up to the 5th grade and be upset? Anyone could do that. Lee Han understood and nodded his head. Seniors. Look at this. egg? I dont need to bring you something like this. Diret expressed disapproval. Of course, this juniors dessert-making skills were outstanding, as if to prove that he was the chief of alchemy. I was so surprised to hear that the souffl pancake I brought the other day was made with the ingredients I bought myself from Einrogard, and the feathers on my wings fell out. However, as a senior, I couldnt give snacks, but I couldnt get snacks to eat. Did you like souffl pancakes the other day? Maybe the commercially available snacks were better It was really delicious, but I was sorry to receive it. Koholti bought all the eggs at the school market and kept making souffl pancakes. I will try to reproduce the taste you have made. Oops. I was just going to make it. And this is not a snack, but I brought it as a reagent material. Lee Han carefully took out the egg from the ghost chicken from the basket. Originally, it was Lee Han who was raising a ghost chicken in a hut that looked after basilisk eggs. And the eggs that the ghost chicken lays are very precious black magic reagents. Ghost chicken?! Dereth was taken aback and accepted the egg. This is really great? How the hell do you do this? Please dont ask how. Anyway, I want to sell this, can I? Anything is possible. By the way Diret put on a troubled expression. Lee Han asked what the problem was. Are there any problems? ah. Its worth the price What are you talking about? Isnt it like that? At the juniors words, Diret looked at him as if he was dumbfounded. I just thought my juniors would try to buy it instead of selling it outside. As you know, rare reagents are much more expensive to buy outside. The magicians reagent was also a field where the law of supply and demand worked. Common materials were easily available, but rare materials competed with each other and prices rose. Eggs from ghost chickens are hard to come by, but since the people who are looking for them are black magicians, the supply is even smaller. Thanks to this, only the warlocks screamed every time they came out. If you need it, I will just sell it to seniors. what? no. Junior, why do you make such concessions? Are you from the same school? I shouldnt tell the others. Diret made a promise to herself at the words of her faithful junior. I thought it would be better to just contact outside merchants and sell them without telling the others. Ill take care of it, so dont worry about you, junior. Poisoning is impossible Lets move on to practicing the poison element. Youll feel it when you practice the poison element, but poison is more difficult to cast on an opponent than you think. It didnt change that no matter how magical the poison was, it was difficult to cast on the opponent, even if it had properties that did not exist in reality. The poison did not fly as fast as lightning nor spread as fiercely as fire. It was quite a challenge to poison the opponent as it was in the form of a small amount of liquid. If the level goes up, you can poison it just by looking at it, but thats not easy. Before that, you will be using your brain a lot. A way to use the environment around you, such as poison fog or poison clouds. Or, even if the power is slightly weakened, it is combined with the water element to shoot poison arrows. Or a way to compress it into a poison-friendly element like the bone element and use it. The first thing juniors should practice is Poison fog or poison cloud, right? Its a way to compress the poison element into the bone element. Poison element should be easier since the dark element was also successful. The dark element is more difficult. for a moment. what? Diret belatedly realized Lee Hans answer and was puzzled. Why did you think it was fog or clouds? Uh, since the poison resistance is strong, I thought it would be better to just accept that I get caught and cover the surroundings. Its a novel and good method, but lets learn from putting it in the bone element. Because it is more stable. 5 minutes later. Lee Han perfectly succeeded in condensing the poison into the bone element. Dereth checked the time and asked. okay. You want to bring poison fog? * * * Throughout the semester, the students in each tower had been on duty. As it was Einroguards job, the level of difficulty was not easy, and everyone was tired. Whats more, the final exams are just around the corner. It could not be helped that the movements of the students on duty were dull and slow. The priests of the Phoenix Tower, the most sincere and diligent of the four tower students, were like this Im a bit worried. Rather than worrying about the final exams, Lee Han worried about the attack of the skeleton headmaster. They say that there is nothing they can do about taking the final exam as if they were studying normally, but the skeleton principals attack is bound to come when he is weakest and careless. Besides, there was a very high possibility that the Headmaster Skeleton had been poisoned lately. It was because the first-year students had set a new record for going out, and they were enjoying the luxury of bringing a lot of supplies. C Whoops. Look at this! Its a coat with pockets! I bought it outside. -Hey, isnt that too extravagant? -So youre wearing real leather gloves! C Haha thats right! We deserve this! Lee Han wanted to stop him so as not to irritate the headmaster, but this was something he couldnt stop. Would you be able to control yourself if you heard that your friends who have been starving all year long should restrain themselves? Mrs. Wardanaz. The extermination is over here. I am coming. Lee Han swung his staff to cast magic and then moved. Right now, Lee Han and the Phoenix Tower priests were out to fight off bloodsuckers that appeared in nearby bushes. Vampires were weak enough to be easily defeated without using magic, but when dozens of them swarmed like bees in the bush, they were usually not a threat. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before doing so, he had to check his surroundings and cast magic where the bloodsuckers were likely to stay to get rid of them. In fact, it was something that required perseverance rather than outstanding magic. Fire, burn, burn And even without persistence, it was an easy task to solve if you had enormous magic power. Lee Han moved while burning the suspicious place. The Priests of the Phoenix Tower were pouring the elimination potion they had made into a puddle or bush. This was also a good way. It was possible to weaken the bloodsuckers indirectly. Mrs. Wardanaz. Did you see this? ? Lee Han turned his attention to the call of Priest Siana. There were large footprints behind the bushes. It wasnt to the extent of a giant, but it was a size that far exceeded the size of an average person. what? Lee Han raised the light and checked the surroundings. What kind of monster it was, it left quite a bloody trace. Not only the footprints, but also the claw marks on the surrounding rocks and trees were clear. - Lee Hans light spread several times stronger than the other students light. As a result, a bipedal monster standing between the trees appeared. He glared at Lee Han with red eyes. It resembled a runaway lycanthrope, but it was not a lycanthrope. Blood pooled like a puddle, as if it had gorged on bloodsuckers nearby. Some of the priests fell down from the murderous and intimidating feeling, but Lee Han said calmly. after. Did the principal send you again? -! That doesnt change anything. Sweep away darkness! The dark element changed into a wave and exploded forward. The blood-sucking monster evaded the magic by jumping at an unexpected angle. fast! However, Lee Han immediately prepared the next attack. Every time he was on duty, he went around fully prepared, not knowing when the principals attack would happen. < Baegrek''s Foreknowledge > and < Gonadaltes'' Agile Steps > were making Lee Hans nerves sharp and sensitive. C Whats the matter! One of the priests ran quickly as if he had called the Death Knight who was patrolling. Lee Han was wary of the Death Knight and grabbed the staff. Arent they accomplices? -What is that monster?! The Death Knight blew a trumpet and called his colleagues. Puuuuuu- Arent you the principals minion? -What nonsense!? The Death Knights were surprised and denied it. Such monsters were not their companions. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Of course, Lee Han didnt believe what the Death Knights said. It could be a trick. The Death Knights could be lying, or the Death Knights could be unknown minions. The Death Knights who noticed that feeling were on the verge of dying because of the unfairness. C Look. Wodanaz student. You have such an out of control monster but you dont have one like that! -The owner has such a dangerous-looking guybut Ive never seen him! Not only Lee Han, but also the priests slowly looked at the Death Knights with suspicious eyes. The Death Knights suppressed their sadness and surrounded the vampire. C Deal with it. Just looking at him, hes an annoying guy. -Where did he come from? If you have a mouth, speak up. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spear knife, which shimmered with blue negative energy, was aimed at the blood-sucking monster. The blood-sucking monster felt threatened and moved explosively. Hiss! His movements were so fast that he could only see his shadow. However, the Death Knights did not dare to confront him at speed. bang! One Death Knight was attacked by a vampire and flew away. -! It was a monster that let out a victory roar, but that was a hasty decision. The Death Knights sword was deeply embedded in the vampires left leg. So-so-so- in an instant, the monsters left leg froze to the ground. The flying Death Knight woke up while restoring the shattered armor and shattered helmet. C Keep bragging about being fast in this territory. The Death Knights laughed at the vampire and giggled. Lee Han suddenly felt the strength of these summoned creatures. No matter how much Einrogards power is strengthening them, each summoned beast has such high judgment and strong fighting power. Awesome! -uh? suddenly? -why? The Death Knights who were waiting were taken aback by Lee Hans praise. Because my summons cant show the same side of you. -ah. Thats natural. Its not easy being a death knight like us. C First of all, it will be difficult to find the material. I need a knight with oaths and regrets left Students of the White Tiger Tower? Speaking of knights with a lot of unfairness, I immediately thought of the white tiger tower knights. Even while they were talking like that, the Death Knights in front attacked the vampire. The bloodsucking monster with one leg tied was mercilessly attacked by the Death Knights. C Just like before! Try it! Like before! C This cheeky! huh? I mean try it! Every time the long weapon with condensed negative energy stabbed the blood-sucking monster, it dealt a blow to the depths of its existence. He violently swung his claws and shot the blood in the form of sharp thorns, but the Death Knights attacked in a you hit me, I hit way. Most of them couldnt even pierce the armor, and the attack that happened to pierce the armor was immediately restored by the darkness shimmering within them. Lee Han seemed to know why death knights appear in fairy tales as a representative example of summoned beasts used by evil warlocks. Heavy attack power and solid defense power. Intelligence that judges the enemys weaknesses based on combat experience accumulated in life and leads them in the most advantageous way. Even the cruelty that does not hesitate to use mean methods regardless of the honor of life. The last one was close to insulting, but Lee Han thought it was a compliment. If there is only a wizard who continues to recover, there will be no answer. There are two ways to defeat the undead, one is to inflict a huge damage on the summoned creature itself and summon it back, and the other is to defeat the wizard. However, the former was almost impossible for the Death Knight. The defense and vitality were beyond imagination. C ! The bloodsucking monster collapsed, vomiting blood. The monster, which had been beaten, stabbed, and cut, was scattered like a corpse, no matter where the ferocious spirit it showed at the beginning had gone. The Death Knights put their swords and spears on top of him and kicked their tongues. -Some crazy guy came out -Since BoA, I dont think the students summoned him. Isnt it?! Lee Han was surprised. If it wasnt the skeleton headmasters minion, of course he would have thought it was a monster created by his seniors. I thought I failed while making a chimera. -The students of Einrogard dont make things like this. -thats right. anyway it is Last time, one of my seniors said he would make an artificial spirit, but he let go of monsters in the forest. - - The Death Knights were speechless and avoided their gaze. -That Wardanaz-kun. After serving under the master for a long time, there is something I learn empirically. What students buy is a different feeling. An old Death Knight from the Three Kingdoms began to explain. Even if they were the same bloodsucking monsters, the monsters the students made after an accident were clearly visible. There was no choice but to show traces of practicing and trying various magics. Compared to that, the blood-sucking monster he had just caught had no such traces. This was a naturally born monster. Why is such a monster here? Isnt that dangerous? Lee Han asked in a serious voice, but the Death Knights werent that far. -haha. Not to that extent. C Thats right. Its something that happens occasionally. Maybe it flowed in from the mountains nope. This monster is probably underground. It may have come out of hibernation somewhere underground. C It seems that your judgment is correct. Its an undead monster that hates light, so its more likely that it came from the underground rather than the mountains. The first graders watched the conversation of the Death Knights with tired faces. A bloody monster like this popped out and we talked while saying it happens every once in a while. - The growling sound was suddenly heard again. The Death Knights turned their heads in surprise. Part of the blood-sucking monsters flesh that flew over a tree branch in the distance during the fierce battle earlier. A blood-sucking monster instantly regenerated around a part of it. The corpse of the bloodsucking monster stuck on the floor quickly turned to ash and disappeared. The Death Knights were astonished at the unexpected regenerative power. To think that such a regeneration could be possible with a small piece of flesh, not even a head or heart. It wasnt even a normal situation. The weapons used by the Death Knights were not ordinary weapons, but weapons loaded with terribly negative energy. Once cut and stabbed, no matter how good a monsters regenerative ability is, its regenerative power is suppressed. In terms of regeneration alone, it was about to be counted among the number of monsters the Death Knights had ever seen. -her. C Ill just burn it. I was trying to find out where he came from. The Death Knights murmured while summoning naturalization. I was surprised by his regenerative power, but once he showed it, there were ways to deal with it. -! However, instead of attacking the Death Knights, the vampires disappeared with all their might in the opposite direction. After kicking off a few trees and entering the forest, the Death Knights froze for a moment as they disappeared to the extent that they could not even see their shadows. - How did you run away? -You cant see that he ran away. -Because it might come back -Should we say its more of an exceptional situation that can happen in battle rather than our mistake? I guess I missed it. Lee Han looked at the Death Knights as if they were pathetic. It felt like all the respect I had before was gone. * * * A monster that was trapped underground came up? Didnt the headmaster let you go? Is your regenerative power that strong? Do I have to carry a means to stop regeneration? Didnt the headmaster let you go? But wouldnt it be impossible to come near the school if the Death Knights suffered greatly? They said they ran away toward the mountains. Didnt the headmaster let you go? What happened yesterday evening, of course, spread quickly among the students. The fact that a crazy monster is rampaging in the situation before final exams has become a hot topic. I heard that we should form a vigilante group and form a group. Isnt that too overreacting? The guy eventually ran away. I dont have enough time to study. The students were divided into two groups: We must prepare and No, is that important now?. In other opinions, there was a minority group like Kainando who said, Its the principals conspiracy, but it didnt have much impact. While the friends were talking, Lee Han silently moved his quill. It was because he had to somehow complete Professor Voladis assignments before the end of the semester to a level that could be shown. Wardanaz. what do you think? what? The blood-sucking monster. Its not too much to say about Professor Bagreck that way Ah. I wasnt talking about the professor. ?? Cant you do anything about it? Its impossible to find right now. It would be best to go together as a group. Will that be enough? Theres not much you can do. How about the armor? That sounds good. The armor might not be enough, so I also carry the crossbow I made the other day when I was holding out in the library. I learned poison in black magic class, so Im going to make poison and turn it around, so Ill apply it to the crossbow. really. The remaining magic firecrackers for signaling should be in Professor Verdus workshop, so Ill have to bring them too. He said there wouldnt be much he could do If this isnt much, what is a lot? After appeasing the anxiety of his friends, Lee Han moved on. In fact, there were times when even Lee Han himself was a bit surprised. No matter how much Einrogard adapts people to extraordinary everyday life, he behaved so coldly even after seeing a vampire monster like yesterday. Even now, contrary to what other friends were worried about, he was very calm. hello. professor. Lee Han opened the door and entered the classroom. Come to think of it, the professor in this classroom played a big part in Lee Hans lack of fear. Its a walking horror. What could be so frightening about a bloodsucking monster that lurks in the shadowy bushes on a dark night and seeks blood? True fear was the law of walking confidently in broad daylight. Professor Voladi nodded lightly and welcomed Lee Han. Here you are. What is this? Lee Han was puzzled by the unusual appearance of the underground lecture hall. Normally, it was a bleak classroom with only really necessary furniture and school supplies, but today there were many things I hadnt seen before. A large tin bowl (inside was a green piece of meat), a race that seemed to be made of toys, rings that would have been used in circus tricks even Professor Ballardy himself was holding a strange-looking toy in one hand. It was like a toy to play with a pet. Professor Voladi, who was holding a sword, was also afraid, but Professor Voladi, who was holding a toy, was equally frightening. Lee Han glanced back and confirmed the retreat. Because the growth of the basilisk is slow. aha. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. I wondered if it was a fucking training that would increase Lee Hans combat power ahead of the final exams, but fortunately it wasnt. The basilisk hissed openly from within its sleeve. It was a very, very unpleasant sound. sorry. I have no strength either. -?! Lee Han apologized to the baby basilisk. Under other circumstances, he could fight for the Basilisk, but not in front of Professor Voladi. Because Lee Han and Basilisk could have died together. Those who live must live. This meal was made at the request of Professor Lightning Step. Lets try it. The baby basilisk naturally shook its head in disapproval. Then Professor Voladi grabbed the basilisks neck with one hand and cast a telekinesis spell with his eyes. The basilisks mouth opened wide. -! I dont know what the baby basilisk is saying, but the green piece of meat didnt sound delicious. Yihan apologized inwardly once again. Professor Voladi, who was feeding the basilisk, looked at Lee Han and asked. I heard you succeeded in changing the shape of the elemental lightning? ! Yihan made the same strangling noise that the basilisk had just made. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Are you okay? Professor Voladi stared at Lee Han, who seemed possessed. Lee Han coughed and waved his hand. yes. its okay. So, the change in the form of the elemental lightning. Hehehehehehehehe. He coughed again, but Professor Voladi waited calmly. yes. Lee Han replied in a resigned voice. I heard that it is still unstable. yes. The lightning element has a high level of difficulty in changing shape, so keep practicing. yes. Lee Han kept his nerves while keenly observing when Professor Boladi would attack. Gradually, it was time to say, Ill help you practice, die. However, Professor Voladi said nothing more after that. Instead, he opened the baby basilisks mouth and shoved the green meat back into it. ? On the contrary, Lee Han was embarrassed. what? Is it a trick? Professor Boladi, who was feeding him, felt Lee Hans gaze and turned his head. Do you have anything to say? I thought the professor would attack you. Why? Lee Han was dumbfounded. Are you saying thats a question? Isnt it rare that I havent been attacked during lectures? To be honest, there was no sense of incongruity even if the name of the lecture was changed to < Professor Voladi''s Cruel Assault >. Didnt you often attack me for helping me practice that magic? ah. Professor Voladi nodded slightly as if he understood what Lee Han was saying. Then he looked anxiously at the over-impatient disciple. You are in too much of a hurry. yes? The changing form of the elemental lightning can be dangerous if practiced in that way. yes??? To the strangely surprised student, Professor Voladi explained in detail. The elemental water wasnt too dangerous even if it failed to change shape and lost control. As for water, if it is not smelted sharply, the degree of danger is greatly reduced. On the other hand, the lightning element had a much higher risk if it failed while trying to change its form. I knew very well that this Wardanaj family boy would display several times his normal abilities when in a dangerous situation, but even taking that into account, it was dangerous for the elemental lightning to practice shape-shifting in such a way. When the explanation was over, Lee Hans mouth fell open. Is it difficult to understand? no! understand! Lee Han swallowed his astonishment inwardly. Until now, I thought that Professor Voladi had adhered to the teaching style of If you dont want to die, youll learn it without much thought, but in fact, he had his own thoughts. It was as if a natural disaster like a typhoon or earthquake came and said, Actually, I had an idea. Good luck is it? It was a complicated feeling, but it was fortunate that the attack didnt come flying. Because I had to prepare for the final exams, and I went back in tatters, and the loss was too great. Ive said it many times, but dont be in a hurry. Fortunately, apart from that, I couldnt help but get angry. Lee Han suspected that all of this was actually Professor Voladis ploy to get him to attack him. -! ! hmm. Lets calm down. I came to my senses when I saw a baby basilisk eating a piece of meat with a plaintive scream. Lee Han decided to be genuinely grateful for the good fortune of saving his life today. yes. I wont be in a hurry Currently, it is possible to fix it in the form of a spear to a cane, but other forms are difficult. I guess so. In fact, it was very difficult to freely change an element that is relatively easy to change shape, such as the element water. Even more so if its someone who has just learned magic. As such, other wizards did not obsess too much about it. Even among Einrogards seniors, there were only a few people who saw the end of such a form change and passed it on. For example, if its a fire element, it wont be much of a problem to cast magic if you learn only three arrows, spears, and barriers. If something happens that requires a different form, just respond with a new magic. Lee Han wouldnt have gone this far if it werent for Professor Voladi, who places great importance on basic skills in magic combat. I was lucky to learn the spear shape first. It is a highly versatile form. Next, try to approach it with the feeling of splitting a window. Are you sharing it like a dagger? okay. It could be a dagger or a bead shape. Lets share it in a familiar format. That would be to your advantage. After summoning a spear of lightning to his staff, Lee Han changed its form. The tip of the spear splintered and was fixed in midair. Just as he changed the shape of the water ball, Lee Han focused on changing the shape of the lightning as well. Its more like a stone than a marble. Unlike the water element, which remained smooth in the form of a sphere, the lightning element bounced in all directions even when it took the form of a ball, resulting in a bumpy shape. Dismissed! After a brief loss of concentration, the elemental lightning was fired out of control. The baby basilisk freaked out when lightning flew in front of him. To practice. After Professor Voladi finished feeding the baby basilisk, he grabbed the back of his neck and stood up. The immature snake king struggled and resisted, but could not escape. Tak- Turn around. - The basilisk looked at Professor Voladi as if it were absurd when he saw the toys in front of him. Toys and race tracks placed in the center of the classroom. Could it be that you mean to turn here now? The baby basilisk desperately shook its head. It was unfair to force myself to eat health food earlier, but this was really a matter of pride. How could a basilisk, a ferocious beast that could not be tamed and the king of lofty snakes, play by leaping over such a pet or stone-like toy? Professor Voladi patiently explained to the young beast, who was speechless. Your growth may be due to lack of exercise. - The baby basilisk hissed and protested, but Professor Voladi didnt listen. He picked up a toy stick and started stabbing the basilisk from behind until it moved. The baby basilisk had no choice but to turn the course enduring anger and humiliation. Dont stop. Lee Han, who was concentrating on the lightning magic next to him, looked at him curiously as Professor Voladi and the baby basilisk circled around the center of the classroom as if they were taking a walk. Did the basilisk like a walk like that? Does the original Basilisk like to walk? Yes. According to Professor Lightning Walk, its a monster with a fairly wide range. Oh, I didnt make you exercise You can do it from now on. I will keep that in mind. Lee Han nodded and reflected. I thought the baby basilisk liked being coiled up all the time and didnt like going for walks, but seeing that it was crawling so fast now, it seems that it actually likes to move. I felt apologetic thinking that the owner made me endure it because of the circumstances. Ill have to take her for a walk from now on. While Lee Han thought so, Professor Voladi mercilessly stabbed the basilisk with a toy stick. Speed up. more. more. more. more. more. more. more. The baby basilisk hissed wildly and circled and circled and circled the course. Jumping through loops, climbing toy stairs, swimming through sections filled with coarse sand By the time he was exhausted, Professor Voladi stopped poking with his toy stick. Instead, he started waving his stick in front of the basilisk. It was to strengthen the monsters ferocity. Ask. - Looks like the walk isnt enough yet. As Professor Voladi tried to get back up, the baby basilisk frantically bit the stick. Only then did Professor Boladi feel satisfied. If you keep training like this, one day this baby basilisk will be useful. really. professor. Did you hear that a bloodsucking monster appeared? Professor Voladi stopped his wand and sighed lightly. For final exams, giants are enough. Please stop being greedy. No, I just said it! is it? The professor replied in a voice of I dont believe it, but since you say so, Ill pretend to believe it. Lee Han lost his reason for a moment and almost went crazy. Do you have any advice? its absolutely not what Im asking to get hold of. Im asking in case a bloodsucking monster attacks you. You were almost killed by the death knights, but you reappear near the school? could appear. Right. Professor Boladi looked at the student with an expressionless expression and continued talking. Its a typical regeneration-specialized monster. A lot of monsters popped up in Einrogard from unpredictable places, and it was impossible even for a professor to know the names of all these monsters. However, despite not having met Professor Voladi in person, he only listened to the stories of the Death Knights and figured out what type of monster the enemy was. No matter how unusual and rare a monster was, it could not exist by violating the laws of nature itself. If you learn the habits, characteristics, and laws of monsters, you will be able to understand them even if you encounter unusual monsters. First of all, the fact that he succeeded in regenerating even after being hit by the Death Knights attacks meant that he had a regenerative power so strong that it was difficult for quite a few monsters to imitate. This regeneration is a powerful ability, but it comes at a price. Lee Han nodded as if he knew what he was talking about. So was the magic. The stronger the magic, the longer the casting time and the more complex reagents are required, and the regenerative ability of the vampire monster was the same. I keep looking for blood, but it might be the fuel for regeneration. It is very likely. Blood is also a powerful reagent in terms of shamanism. Of course, that alone wasnt enough. Defense or other abilities had to be sacrificed to get that kind of regenerative power. Besides, wasnt the guys speed beyond imagination? Probably hundreds of years. There were quite a few monsters with blood-sucking abilities, but the level of ability the blood-sucking monster showed yesterday was a skill that only monsters that were at least hundreds of years old could show. Are there monsters that are over hundreds of years old roaming Einrogard? There are also monsters that are over a thousand years old. Lee Han was about to ask, Are you the principal? but hesitated. It didnt seem like he was saying that. It must have been sealed somewhere underground or hibernate. Its fear itself. It was scary that monsters that had been around for a lot longer than vampire monsters might be stuck like junk somewhere in the basement. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether this is a magic school or the Great Labyrinth of Hell Dismissal! When the lightning finally took shape, Lee Han was delighted. Even if its not perfect, its somehow made a new shape. really. professor. One seems to have been successful. I took the shape of the object as the nucleus, but still Is it a dagger? According to Lee Han, Professor Voladi wondered if he had created a new form of elemental lightning using a dagger or a bead as a nucleus. The dagger is in the form of a fragment of a spear. Beads are the form Lee Han has been working with the most lately. Both were easy and familiar forms. Compared to that, if its a difficult form, its an armor or shield. and a cloak. As much as the lightning element was not suitable for defense, it did not fit well with armor or shields that expanded and maintained the area. Furthermore, the cloak had the property of gently fluttering there, so it belonged to a much more difficult axis. no. marble? I fixed it somehow in the form of a cape. Try it. With a proud expression, Lee Han pointed at the cape, which sparked a gripping weave. Upon seeing this, Professor Voladi seriously pondered whether he had underestimated his student too much. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Why is that? I think we can practice in a more dangerous situation. !? Lee Han was horrified because he wanted to know what he had done wrong. Either way, Professor Voladi is back with the story of the vampire. Poisons that block regeneration are likely to be ineffective. There were standard ways to deal with monsters with strong regenerative power. Ways like fire, acid or poison. The most convenient of these was poison. Unlike fire or acid, it could poison you deeply with a single hit. ah. I guess. Is the regenerative power so strong that there is a limit to slashing it with poison? Professor Voladi nodded. I thought that would be the case, so I prepared another poison. It is a poison in a way that causes regeneration to run wild. Can you make it? You will have to get help from seniors, but you can make it. Right. Professor Voladi sipped tea with one hand and waved a stick in front of the baby basilisk with the other. Lee Han suddenly had doubts that he had made a mistake. for a moment. Did I just say that? Come to think of it, it was okay to say I got it from my seniors, but Professor Boladi asked the question, Can you make it?, so I naturally answered that way. dump! The baby basilisk panted and stretched to the side. Professor Voladi confirmed the appearance and said. Looks like youve had enough exercise. - Lee Han wondered if the baby basilisk was using an evil eye. Thats how much he was glaring at Professor Voladi. Take this. Professor Voladi put the toys in a chest and handed them to Lee Han. If you pamper yourself too much, the basilisk may not grow properly. Ill keep that in mind. Lee Han replied while avoiding the gaze of the basilisk that was staring at him sadly while hanging from his wrist. I have no choice but to answer here And this too. What is this? Han Lee was puzzled when Professor Boladi brought a barrel containing bolts for a crossbow from inside the classroom. Is this the bolt you want to shoot at Lee Han? A monster that fast will easily pull it out even if it gets hit by flames. Please use this bolt. Intricate patterns were engraved on the body of the bolt and the arrowhead. Although Lee Han learned quite harshly under Professor Verdus, he was unable to understand all the magic applied to this bolt. Fire magic? Although it was a flame-type magic, there were several additional magics. Duration or ferocity Additional Curse One hit and it will burn for the rest of the semester. thank you! The regenerative power of the bloodsucking monster was strong, but there was always a weakness. An unquenchable flame would be the answer. Besides, as the other bolts are poisoned, the enemy will be more unpredictable. Professor Voladi said as if he had given up on stopping his ignorant student. Follow me in moderation. Giants are waiting for you. Lee Han had absolutely no intention of chasing after the vampire, but even if he had, it seemed that he would not have restrained himself because of those words. * * * The students were agitated by the vampire, but apart from that, the lecture didnt stop. Therefore, we should be alert with the case of this unfortunate wizard, Mr. Cladral, right? yes! professor! Then, thats it for today Professor. I have a question. What if Mr. Cladral had dealt with all the demons he kept in his house when he made a contract with an angel? This is an interesting question. hmm! Normally, its time to finish the lecture, but next week is the final exam, so shall we try a little more? Thank you professor! Asan asked for an encore lecture, and his friends glared at him like he was going to kill him, but this was trivial. Therefore, when we meet these unfortunate magical criminals, we must end them without mercy. principal. That next weeks final exam Dont be afraid. However, it was beyond trivial for the headmaster to call Lee Han and teach him how to deal with magic criminals. Do you remember the reverse magic that blocks the secret arts of magic criminals you learned last time? yes. The magic patterns of the artifacts they used? uh? Didnt you teach me that last time because you didnt have time? Im not passing. I wondered if you studied secretly, so I asked. Lee Han stared at the skeleton headmaster in amazement. He wasnt crazy about magic, and he was secretly studying artifacts in his spare time. okay. Artifacts magical pattern is something that can be studied hard today, and I have one more thing to say. principal. I did my best for the honor of the school. Please do your best. It wasnt about a group outing. this child Headmaster Skeleton distorted his face and glared at Lee Han. I tried to forget about it at best, but this ignorant disciple sprinkled salt on my wounds. How the hell did so many of them become. Wizards dont give out visions. Do you remember this anyway? Headmaster Skeleton took out a white bone. Seeing this, Lee Han tilted his head. Are these the headmasters bones? Havent you forgotten the King of Ghouls already? ah. Only then did Lee Han realize what kind of bone it was. It was a bone obtained during vacation in the realm ruled by the king of ghouls. It wasnt just a normal bone, but a bone donated by the king of ghouls himself. After the skeleton headmaster took it to investigate, I was busy with work and forgot about it I was mistaken because the bones looked so extraordinary. haha. Guy Skeleton Headmaster gave a more generous look. Unlike the other fathers, the skeleton headmaster always enjoyed compliments on the appearance of his bones. I kept asking the king of ghouls and he spewed out some useful clues. I think it might be the bones of Duke Behemoth. If its a Behemoth isnt it a monster? Behemoth was a super-giant beast that could only come out of fairy tales. A powerful magical beast that can swallow clouds in the sky even while stepping on the ground. A monster of that level could not even be called a monster. The moment it appeared, it was close to a natural disaster that destroyed everything around it with its size. its a monster The continent no longer exists. I caught the one left in the past. The story moved on to the next one before even asking about the very interesting past history of the Headmaster Skeleton. But there are still Behemoths in other dimensions. I had heard rumors that there was a Behemoth established as a duke in the realm of demons in the past. Can monsters be duke? then. Become a king if you are strong. If you have the confidence to take care of yourself, why dont you go to the devils realm and say, I am the emperor who will reign over you guys. Why do you do such crazy things? have i done it before? Most of the beings in another dimension had strong pride, but among them, the demons could be said to be the ones who really lived off their pride. As such, titles had an extremely important meaning among demons. The moment an unqualified demon claims to be a count or a duke, it is attacked by other demons. But to go to those devils and say, Im going to be like an emperor and escape. Isnt this a real crazy person? So youre saying there was a Behemoth that even duke it out? But the bones wandering around like this It must have been subdued. to other demons. In fact, it is difficult for a beast like Behemoth to last long in the realm of demons. The headmaster of the skeleton said that in order to survive in the realm of demons for a long time, he had to excel in combat as well as other abilities. Like the skeleton headmaster himself, he must have excellent diplomacy and a cunning mind. In comparison, Behemoth was strong, but close to an idiot in that area. If he was hungry, he would eat other demons, and if he was bored, he would have trampled on other demons domains, so it was not strange to be subjugated as everyones achievement. Thats probably why they sealed their powers and erased their names. How humiliating that must have been for the demons. Did the ghoul king participate in the subjugation then? under! Hes not that level of a guy. The reason this guy was able to call himself king was because he was a ghoul confined to a secluded place. For the first time, Lee Han felt a little pity for the king of ghouls. If I had heard this from the side, I might have shed tears. He must have accidentally obtained some of the bones that spilled out after the subjugation. okay. So, can I summon Behemoth with this? what? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han as he would a future magic criminal. Youre going to summon something like a Behemoth? Are you serious? Would this whole area collapse? Youre not going to sleep imagining destroying an empire before going to bed these days, are you? No just an academic question Actually, you can. Summoning Behemoth is impossible. The amount of bones is so small. It will fail without making up even half of half of the Behemoth. Rather, it would be better to make it your artifact. You mean again? Its good if there are many artifacts. What While saying that, the skeleton headmaster looked Lee Han up and down. Even necklaces, rings, bracelets, and belts were a bit much. In addition, there are artifacts that I usually dont wear but wear additionally when needed. It was to the point of wanting to get around without causing magical interference. Youre a bit much. Still, even taking that into account, this Behemoths bones are worth making into artifacts. Why? Its bones are strong, so it can hold a lot of mana. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the effect that was more boring than he thought. Is that all? very important to you Right now, even the bracelet Professor Garcia made makes me scream for death. Not that much He knew that the magic absorption bracelet wasnt very effective, but it was a bit bitter to hear it like that. Actually, it was a lie. I cant even scream You have too much magical power, so you have to absorb it. All right. Cant you just make it? Lee Han grumbled and changed the topic. When I thought of making it again, what I was looking forward to was the human heart. for a moment. Then, if I wear an artifact made from Behemoths bones, will the spirits that fear me approach me? Having a lot of horsepower has its advantages, but it also has its disadvantages. Lee Han confided to the Headmaster Skeleton that he had suffered from having a lot of magical energy. Hearing the concerns, the Headmaster Skeleton asked a question. If you have a lot of horsepower, dont you usually pick out the difficulty of fine control as a disadvantage? This was a more fatal problem for the wizard than I thought. No matter how much magic you have, its meaningless if you cant control it. Seeing that wizards who were born with more magical powers went through more trials and errors when learning magic, it wasnt surprising that the boy of the Wodanaz family whined, I think Ill die every time I use magic. That seems to be overcome somehow. Yes The Headmaster Skeleton nodded his head without being surprised by the disciples words. I always think about it, but it was a very rare talent. And what was even more rare was that he had that kind of personality despite having that talent. The real crazy thing is like that. Not knowing that the skeleton headmaster was thinking rudely, Lee Han threw a hopeful gaze at him. So will it be blocked? no, thats not enough Headmaster Skeleton cut it off and said. To get to that point, he had to insert artifacts tightly into Lee Hans body and extract mana with all his might. I wasnt sure if I would be able to keep up with the resilience even then, so how could all of my magic be cut off with just one artifact? No, then whats the use?! to artifact performance? The skeleton headmaster looked at his pupil like a madman. Originally, the main purpose of artifacts was magic, not magic absorption. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Ah. I see. So what Headmaster Skeleton glanced at the mad disciple and continued. Being able to hold a lot of magic means that you can engrave a lot of magic as well. Besides, you have a little too many artifacts right now. Lee Han took a look at himself at the headmasters words. Bracelets, rings, belts, necklaces, etc. I wore it like a jewelry merchant. Its a bit much. In fact, its just a lot. Its rare to come into contact with high-level magic now, but its not a good habit to wear artifacts in such a disorderly manner. Artifacts are objects that contain magic in themselves, so they tend to create their own magic flow and order around them. Of course, from the point of view of a wizard who controls the flow of magical power and creates a new order, these artifacts could not help but affect them. In particular, the larger the number of artifacts, the greater the effect. Even if it doesnt go to an accident it can affect magic casting right away. Fortunately, I was lucky and I was fine. Lee Han replied as if he was happy. The performance of the artifacts was simple and overlapped, so there was no case of affecting magic casting. okay. haha. Good thing. Headmaster Skeleton tried to tell me, Maybe it had an effect, but you just cast it without noticing. He said he would improve his skills by wearing sandbags himself, but there was no reason to stop him. However, when I think about next year, I need to organize the artifacts once. It would be better to use this opportunity to put all of them into Behemoths bones. All right. Lee Han nodded at the advice of the skull headmaster. He was mean, vile, mean, but the headmaster never said anything wrong about magic. And originally, seasoned wizards had to accurately grasp the dynamics of the artifacts they wore. How to use it to have a synergistic effect and how to use it without adverse effects. what? While trying to understand, Lee Han, who felt puzzled for a moment, asked a question. By the way, Headmaster. Next year, I will be in my second year, so will my second year ever come into contact with such dangerous high-level magic? You are very right. Its like first year students never meet the king of ghouls. Lee Han became sullen because he couldnt argue. Headmaster Skeleton made Behemoths bones into a rugged necklace. deliberately made sloppy. so that you can continue to fill it up. The ample capacity of Behemoths bones made it easy to engrave many spells into them. The skeleton principal wanted Lee Han to experience completing the artifact by adding magic to the bone necklace one by one whenever needed. Principal Lee Han was slightly moved. I didnt know that the Headmaster Skeleton would be so considerate. If I gain experience like this, later when I make artifacts, I will be able to act as an assistant instead of Bibl. Principal Lee Han was serious. Trying to improve the skills of a disciple for self-interest! Uh-uh- First, the iron bracelet that Professor Garcia made temporarily was extracted. The skeleton headmaster made a round ball of the magic circle engraved on the iron bracelet, made it into a small bead-shaped nucleus, and then implanted it into a bone necklace. Would you like to see how you do? From now on, you have to Wait a little slower I know youre struggling. Now, the belt. This is too crude. Isnt it time to graduate soon? Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue as he looked at the invisibility magic belt. Instead of being cursed with magical power absorption, it was a belt that could cast invisible magic. The problem was that this invisibility magic was crude. It was a method of disturbing the vision by surrounding camouflage that refracts light, but the skeleton principal preferred the method of confusing the concept of other beings and not recognizing them. Please dont change it in a different way. The Headmaster of Skeleton similarly extracted the pattern engraved on the belt, made it into a core, and inserted it into a bone necklace. The recently installed core and the newly installed core resonated and became stable and quiet. oh!!! why? As Lee Han screamed, the skeleton headmaster looked at him as if asking why. I could sell that belt, but what if I just break it! What kind of crazy guy buys a cursed magic power absorption item The skeleton headmaster was dumbfounded. Occasionally, among the eccentric warlocks, there was a madman who said, Bite my bone! for stepping on a bone in front of his tower, but this disciple was worse than that guy. I could still sell it, but You didnt just break it, you made it better and put it in a bone necklace. You cant sell bone necklaces, can you? So youre saying leave the belt as it is and Ill make a new copy of the same magic and put it on the bone necklace? oh. Will you do that? When Lee Han threw an expectant glance at him, the skeleton headmaster ignored him and went on to the next task. Invisibility magic necklace. This was the work of the Spire Keeper working under the Headmaster Skeleton. It was the same magic as the one I just added, but it was meaningful to add the same magic to the artifact. There was a time when the amplification effect of the same magic occurred. In the case of invisibility magic, its scope extended to the surroundings (originally, it protected only the individual wearer), and Lee Han knew that, so he often used it when going around with friends. Headmaster Skeleton added a nuke. Can you cast an invisibility spell on someone else? yes? no. what? Did you give me a book? Didnt the book teach you? yes Huh. Should I have made it more brutal and violent As soon as Lee Han returned home, he thought a little bit about whether he should bury the skeleton headmasters book deep in the ground. Theres nothing wrong with using artifacts, but theres nothing good about relying too much on them. to get used to it. ah. yes. No, why do you carry so many flame absorbing artifacts? What kind of fire watchers are you? Im afraid the flame magic will run out of control Rather than being angry at the answer that was saltier than expected, the skeleton headmaster clicked his tongue instead of getting angry. for a moment. No. Come to think of it, isnt he wearing a lot of artifacts and increasing the difficulty level, fearing that fire magic will run out of control? He was a very funny guy. The Headmaster Skeleton abandoned his sympathy and compressed the cores of the flame absorption artifacts and embedded them into the bone necklace. Underwater breathing not bad. You can remove it later if you run out of space. Suppression of mana dissipation? Why are you carrying around these cursed artifacts? Are you a curse collector? Once I wear it, it becomes easier to control it in detail, so I use it occasionally. Headmaster Skeleton just broke it. Lee Han let out a mournful scream. no! whats wrong What kind of paper-like restrictions would help? Its just your mental problem. overcome with will The Headmaster Skeleton ruthlessly cleaned up all the artifacts and compressed them into a bone necklace. All that was left were non-worn artifacts, such as Manmas Bracelet and the Skull Headmasters Signal Ring, a silver spoon that detects poison. You dont need this decryption artifact, why dont you break it? Absolutely not. I would rather sell it. Lee Han said with a straight face. The skeleton headmaster also snapped his fingers after roughly clearing the wreckage, as if he had no serious intention of destroying it. Then, the first crimson core appeared in the air. Just as I compressed the artifact earlier, I could see that the magic was a compressed core. gigg! Skeleton Principal neatly inserted the core. What is this? Its a secret. Im putting it in for you to find out. I shouldnt have given you special favors like this in the first place. haha. Then you can just take it out Headmaster Skeleton ignored it as if he hadnt heard. It was embarrassing to act crookedly even when given a treasure, but a naturally gifted disciple is always crooked. It was also the role of the teacher to understand with generosity. Think about the next magic yourself, decide, and put it in. Personally, I think defensive magic would be good. Most of the magic in the bone necklace now was of secondary type. And since the means of attack were too numerous for this boy of House Wardanaz, defense was the most appropriate. If we had to classify artifacts, the most in demand would be defensive artifacts. The magician could attack or assist, but it was difficult to block the surprise attack that broke through the magicians borders. As such loopholes could easily be blocked, defensive artifacts were inevitably in high demand. You mean something like a water shield? Not bad. Instead, it would be a bit difficult to make it automatically cast when attacked. Ask Professor Verdus. hmm. I dont think you need any defensive magic I understand very well that you dont want to talk to Professor Verdus, but no matter how talented you are, making this alone wont be easy. All right. Ill ask sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Come to think of it, youve only learned attack magic. The skeleton headmaster looked at the pupil anew. Originally, there were many people who learned defensive magic first. They didnt have much to fight unless they roamed the battlefield like battle mages, so defense was more important than attack. He would have an escort with him anyway, so why would he want to attack? Doesnt the headmaster keep sending enemies? Im not sure what you mean. And your seniors learned defensive magic well even in such a situation. You aggressive bastard. Isnt the vampire monster also sent by the principal? I also have a preference. If its from me, I swear on my true name that I wont hand over the position of principal to you. No I dont like it. guy. No need to be humble. Youll get used to it. Anyway, are there any other defense magics you learned? ah. I have learned the Lightning Cloak. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han with eyes similar to those sent by Professor Voladi. Are you really deliberately choosing difficult spells to learn? * * * A master of dance from the Greenbell family. Lee Hans face brightened when he found Professor Krinbar on the other side of the hallway. Originally, there werent many professors who felt relieved when they met across the hallway. Like Professor Garcia? Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Boladi belonged to very dangerous people, and Professor Verdus belonged to a very tired, if not dangerous, person. In contrast, Professor Krinvall was not yet a dangerous or tiring professor. If youre really lucky, Professor Crinval, like Professor Garcia, will be able to get into the position of a safe and good professor. hello. professor. ?? Lee Han was taken aback when Professor Crinbal, who usually greeted the students with the brightest and most exciting attitude among the professors, had a serious expression on his face. professor? ah! Wodanaz students! sorry! I was thinking about something else for a second! Is it because of the final exam? How did you know?! ? Lee Han was even more embarrassed. Does the professor have anything to worry about about the final exam? Its been a long time since Professor Crinbal declared that he would eat raw even for final exams (according to Lee Hans standards). -If everyone dances and everyone has fun, everyone wins! C Long live Professor!! Lee Han asked cautiously, wondering if the skeleton headmaster raised any objection to the educational policy. Are you having any problems? eww! Wodanaz students! As a professor, you shouldnt be talking like this! But I cant help it! Professor Crinbal kicked one of his legs to tell Lee Han to enter the empty classroom. Lee Han went in, checking the road so that he could escape at any time. Student Wardanaz! I think you know the Giants of the Mountains. Giants know the Wodanaj students well! I know a little bit. But why? Sometimes I teach giants how to dance, but the giants say strange things! I have to fight with Wodanaz during the final exam! Chapter 571 Chapter 571 I doubted my own ears, but the words I heard did not change. Come to think of it, didnt Professor Voladi sing before? During the final exam, I will ask the giants to prepare for the exam. I didnt expect it to be a fight The test with the giants was possible in many ways. Doing the work the giants entrusted to you. Have a riddle match with giants. Tea time with giants and more. A fight among many, many things. It was a very simple and easy-to-understand test method worthy of Professor Boladi. Is that true? Lee Han asked once to deny the reality out of courtesy. Are you saying that giants like to dance! Of course I like it! Who doesnt like dancing in the Empire? Such a person is culturally illiterate! I dont like it Lee Han, who suddenly became a cultural person less than a giant, was embarrassed. Aside from that, the giants said something strange, right? Its a bit like saying that you would dance with a humorous song instead of a circle dance song, but to the strange one You said you were going to fight me. ah! Professor Krinvall, who was talking about what kind of dance giants like and what kind of dance suits him, remembered it belatedly and nodded. Really! I checked again and again! Did you tell me what weapon to use and what strategy to fight with? Until that point Professor Crinbal, who usually speaks cheerfully and bubbly, was embarrassed this time. The first year freshmans question was so desperate. Giants dont like to fight, so I gave you some advice! What advice? Lee Han was a little scared. There was no guarantee that the professors advice would be good for Lee Han. If the advice is Use sharp weapons to reduce the suffering of students Hide! yes? If you dont want to fight, why dont you hide? If you hide during the final exam period, everything will be solved! no. professor. Can it be solved with such a makeshift method? Lee Han was confused after hearing Professor Krinbars words. It sounded oddly plausible. Or it could have sounded plausible, because we now have to fight giants. But its a good idea. Giants are hiding- >Professor Voladi cant find them- >Final exam automatically passes- >Gets perfect score Everyone could be happy. Of course, Professor Voladi may be a little sad, but Lee Han believed in the professor. You will definitely be able to overcome it. thank you! professor. You give me such advice. ah! Its not over! ?? Take this! Help me when Im hiding C strong people Professor Crinval delivered a letter handwritten by giants. Apparently, the giants were not a race accustomed to hiding. Even more so if the opponent is the mad killer of Ein Lorgard. What did you just say? yes? You said you were the professor of Ein Lorgard? That is that so? I must have heard wrong! Professor Krinvall wondered if he had heard it wrong. Can I hide the giants? Lee Han was lost in thought. It was the weekend from tomorrow, and soon after the weekend was over, the final exam week of the last week of Ein Rogard came. Of course, I had to spend the weekend preparing for final exams. Is it possible to study for final exams while hiding the giants? hmm. But now that I think about it, I think Ill be fine with studying for the final exam as usual. Lee Han calmly calculated the sound that would become the achievement of the other top students. Those who regularly reviewed their preparation thoroughly in advance did not need to cram the day before the exam. If you bump into giants, youll have to lie down all week for a final exam or something Thank you. professor. We will go hide the giants. cheer up! Wodanaz students! Ill keep it a secret from the principal! Professor Krinvall blinked and walked away. Lee Han belatedly tried to say, Its not the principals exam, but the professor was already distant. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It doesnt matter. Skeleton Headmaster originally likes to be criticized, so this level should be fine. * * * Even in Einrogard, which was like a slaughterhouse in hell, there was a bit of a quiet atmosphere on Friday afternoons. It was a time for students who finished lectures to relax while waiting for the weekend. Some sat on the lawn in front of the main building and played wizard cards or chess, while others played barefoot in the vacant lot next to it. One student brought a chair and read < Torberiz Uncovering the Wrath of the Wicked Warlock >, while another tried to write a letter somehow to break Einrogards curse. But this week was different. A sense of tragedy lingered on the faces of the students ahead of their final exams. To the extent that even students who were not normally interested in studying were holding a few books at a time. lets go. okay. As the students of the Tower of the Blue Dragon approached with solemn faces, Tijeeling, who was simply praying, asked in a puzzled way. What are you here for? Priest. Could you please call me for the wordanaz? ah. yes. What can I leave you with? Please help me study Ah yes. The priests eyes changed to those of a slightly pitiful person. Seeing those eyes, the Blue Dragon Tower students blushed. Arent you looking at us pathetically? It must be because of my mood. Theres no way the priests would do that. Of course, the Blue Dragon Tower students also had excuses. It was not that they were going to be carried away by Wodanaj when they hadnt studied or prepared at all. I studied on my own, but I was just trying to ask the head of the grade to ask what I missed or misunderstood. So we have nothing to be ashamed of. got it? thats right. You spoke very well. ? Adenart, who was among the group, tilted his head. All of my friends coaxed me to go with them, but when I listened to what they said, it didnt seem like a very good group. If I stay here, wouldnt I be seen as a student who doesnt study? uh. Did you guys study without me? I havent done it yet?? Shh. shut up. Guinan Island. You have to keep your dignity in front of the other top students. child. Even if you couldnt do it, say you did it. Just say youre asking to confirm. Where are you going, Princess? I left something in the private room. Adenart tried to sneak out of the seat. As much as I could study on my own, I didnt want to get strange looks from other top students. Of course, the followers did not let go of Adenart easily. Shall I go? No What did you leave behind? Thats It must be a snack. Gainando shoved the remaining cookie into his mouth and said. When I started studying, I was sure to hear, You son of a bitch, you have to solve the problem before you eat. So I had to eat it in advance. Kainando was slightly moved by his own wisdom. No what to say! To whom now! Wasnt that a liver snack? Kiki- What are you doing? With the sound of the door opening, Lee Han came out of the tower. Friends were happy to see Wardanaz but were embarrassed. What are you doing? Wodanaz was heavily armed, as if he were going into the mountains. Where? Im going to go to the mountains for a while. why?? I have something to do in preparation for the final exam. Are you all here to study together? Its unique. Did you read everything I told you to study the other day? Uh Uh That The students quickly exchanged glances. I read it. The front partbut. I read it too. I will dedicate these words to future generations while writing this magic book. Thats just a preface. Lee Han quickly grasped the level of his friends and clicked his tongue. Adenart was embarrassed and hid behind his followers. I didnt want to be treated the same. Im sorry, but I dont think I can help because I have to go to the mountains this time. ah. Princess. Could you help me instead? Adenart, who was caught, looked up in surprise. I couldnt figure out why I was caught. Could it be that he was hiding? Lee Han was puzzled by the opponents reaction. If the followers are gathered, Adenart will automatically be nearby, so is there any point in hiding? If youre the princess, youll be able to help other students enough. oh. yes. Ill try Then everyone do your best. As Lee Han greeted him and was about to leave, his friends inadvertently tried to see him off, but hesitated. for a moment! Wodanaz! ?? You cant just leave us and go. Ill help you! thats right. We are friends! When the Blue Dragon Tower students shouted for participation, Lee Han looked at him coldly instead of being moved. Study. Eh Cainando quietly put the backpack he was carrying on his back quietly. * * * Im worried. As he climbed the mountain, Lee Han was lost in thought. Hiding the giants was not an easy task. It would be nice if I could get help I dont know if Mr. Ikrusha will cooperate. Unlike other giants, Ikrusha, a wise and wise giant, was friendly with Professor Voladi. Would such a person betray his promise to Professor Voladi and take Lee Hans side? It was hard for me to be sure. C I will cooperate. As expected, youre having a hard time Yes!? C I promise to cooperate. Are you all right? C I asked if it was okay. You call that a question? Ikrusha burst out laughing and looked down at Lee Han. C Curious about the reason? yes. -okay. Listen carefully. Ikrusha lowered her voice as if she were about to tell a secret story. -Usually if you make a first year student and a giant fight, wise people wont. That was true. Still, I thought it wouldnt work because I had a promise with the professor. -I cant direct it myself. But it is always possible to cooperate. And even if the < Giant Slayer > archmage came out, nothing good would happen to the giants Professor Voladi had asked him to make friends with the giants and help them take the test, but in fact, Ikrusha was the one between the giants and the freshmen. I didnt really like a duel. The only one willing to do this was a mad wizard the size of Lord Gonadaltes. And Ikrusha was sane. How much blood would flow if a seriously injured freshman had a grudge and tried to take revenge on the giants in the future. What are you talking about behind the scenes? Of course, Lee Han did not understand. -ruler. So have you thought about how to hide it? I tried to check the terrain around here first. Maybe the professor will search for the giant when it disappears, so Im going to check the secret places that are hard to find. C How is the school? yes? C Im not talking about school. Ein Rogards main building. As far as I know, theres no place like it. The main buildingthere are certainly many places to hide Lee Han was puzzled by Ikrushas words. Of course, Ein Rogards main building was as vast as its history. It must have been to the point where even the headmaster himself couldnt figure it out. If you find it well, you will find enough places to hide the giants. Can you move it? But moving was a problem. He listens to Lee Han well, but takes the impulsive giants down the mountain and into the main building? Can I cover all the giants by practicing invisibility magic from now on? -I didnt mean to do it that way. Ikrusha put on a tired expression at the sight of the freshman ignorantly trying to solve it with magic. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Wasnt That? -of course. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ikrusha had no intention of telling the first year students, Make all the giants invisible and take them to the main building. Who the hell would take on such an unreasonable task? Fortunately, the. I was worried if I should practice from now on. -hmm. Im not a wizard, but I think theres a little problem there too ??? Lee Han did not understand Ikurushas words. Do you have a problem with yourself? Are you talking about the mistake of entering Ein Lorgard? -Coming back to the story, of course I brought it up, so theres a way to get it into the main building. I know of an underground passage. connected to the main building. ! Lee Han was surprised by the unexpected method. I see! Come to think of it, Einrogards main building had as many hidden byways as its history. Even < Spider''s Web Lake > in the deepest basement of the main building, where a firefly resides, is connected to many places, so professors use it as a shortcut. It wasnt surprising that a long-lived giant like Ikrusha knew of one or two underground alleys connected to the main building. That way! You are wonderful! C Its still too early to rejoice. There are difficulties with this method as well. Ikrusha started by drawing on the dirt an underground passage connected to a cave in the mountain range. If you go down through the hidden cave, you will find a fairly old passage. If you follow this passage, you will find the basement storage of the main building Perfect? Lee Han, who was listening, tilted his head. It didnt feel like a problem at all. What is the difficulty? -The passage here is quite dangerous. ah. Thats Lee Han asked a question slightly nervous. Is there such a thing as a hydra? -Its not that dangerous Ikrusha looked at Lee Han as if criticizing him. To come up with a strange example while talking about a serious story. I was asking seriously -Then its more of a problem. Anyway, there are swamps and lakes around the passage, so you can see quite a few ferocious ones. Its been a while since Ive used it, so Ill have to check it out. All right. Ill check. Han Lee jotted down < Check the aisle monster > on a piece of paper. -After that, its time to get out of the aisle. If I remember correctly, there are a lot of students wandering around there. You mean seniors? Lee Han opened his eyes wide. If it was a first year student, there was no way Lee Han would know. And in the first place, none of the first-year students were fearless enough to wander around the basement of the main building. Unless youre crazy Oops. Ive been around. Lee Han felt regret when the thought he had just stabbed himself. Why are the seniors walking around there? Its a pretty deep underground warehouse. -I dont know much about wizards either Thats hard to answer. hmm. Come to think of it, Lee Han knew little about the lives of his seniors. Although the skeleton headmaster prevented contact, Lee Han secretly met many seniors Should I have asked more questions at that time? From the 2nd year onwards, you can come into contact with people from other grades, be able to do club activities, receive outside requests more actively, and do your own magic research Is this because of this? While studying magic, he could become a little gloomy and stay underground. Lee Han immersed himself in reasoning, thinking that his seniors would get angry if they found out. C Can we continue talking? yes. Please speak. -It is said that the students of Einrogard are iron-blooded, but I cant help but be a bit surprised when I meet a giant. We need to keep the nearby students away. It is difficult. -I think so too. this is the hardest If you clear the aisle by force, you can get past it somehow. Lee Han, who was worried, nodded and said. For now, gather the giants in front of the cave. I will find a way to keep the seniors away. -What do you plan to do? Ikrusha was surprised when Lee Han acted faster than he thought. He was well aware that a first-year student could not contact his seniors. But how can you say it so easily? There are seniors I know. You can refuse, but I want to ask you a favor. -for a moment. for a moment. Youre a freshman, right? At the words that made her ears suspicious, Ikurusha began to get confused whether she was misunderstanding Lee Hans grade. * * * C Senior. hello. Are you there? Lee Han returned to the secret base and played with his quill. It was a note connected to Diret. Fortunately, the answer came soon. Whats going on? -I have a question for you. If you feel uncomfortable, you dont have to answer. I have nothing to give you. ten. -yes? Junior, you can ask about ten questions. C No It cant be. Isnt this the original rule? As I heard the other day, communication artifacts deployed in schools were based on one-to-one equivalent exchange. Otherwise, you cannot trust an anonymous person whose face or name you do not know. Considering what youve done, I could just ask you a dozen or so Wait a minute. -ah. Are you busy? There was no reply for a moment, but soon a message came up. no. preparing for a while. say it. C I dont know how the seniors are doing, but are there any seniors staying around the basement warehouse? Lee Han described the scenery around the warehouse he had heard from Ikurusha in as much detail as possible. Its probably not just one or two warehouses deep underground. ah. here. know. ! Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Senior Diret understood it only after hearing the explanation. This is um C Its okay if youre having trouble answering. As the letters in Diret trembled as if hesitating, Lee Han wondered what kind of place this was. Some kind of evil lecture hall whose name shouldnt be known? Is the devil turned into a classroom? It didnt make sense, but Headmaster Skeleton might be capturing demons and using the whole classroom Not that secret, um Yeah. Diret, who hesitated, eventually gave up and gave the correct answer. There is a small dog hole connected to the kitchen around there. -yes? So Im going in to eat. There were dozens of kitchens alone in the vast Ein Lorgard. Some places have been neglected or forgotten altogether. Among them, the kitchen Diret mentioned had a special vigilance magic that set off an alarm the moment food was brought out. Originally, I had to give up because it was a rice cake for painting, but the students of Einrogard were also tough. Just go in, eat as much as you want, and leave! In this way, they succeeded in breaking through the magic of the kitchen and plundering the food. -I heard that there are quite a few seniors, but didnt all of them do it to get into the kitchen? Thats right, theyre all trying to get into the kitchen. Lee Han was at a loss for words. Diret also hurriedly spoke as if he had noticed when his juniors words disappeared. By the way, our dark magic school didnt use it often. -Uh no. You are welcome to use it. If you are in school, shouldnt you use everything? Because I didnt! I need to change the topic. After figuring out why there were so many students around him, Han Lee asked the following question. -Seniors. Could it be possible to block the students around him for a while? Junior. Is it okay if I ask why? Depending on the reason, the method will be different. -Thats Leehan hesitated, but this time Diret calmed him down. Its okay not to say it if its hard to say. Junior. But just know this. The seniors of the dark magic school will be by your side no matter what strange things you do. -thank you. Seniors. In fact, Im trying to hide it a little by bringing the giants. * * * Koholti and Ogoldos, students of the school of black magic, stood in the back while Diret talked to his juniors with a quill. The reason Diret didnt answer for a moment was because he called the black magic students. My juniors are asking for help, so you guys join in too. But didnt the principal say that if you get caught in contact with a freshman on your own, its a punishment room? If you dont want to do it, dont. At Direts words, Koholti looked at Ogoldos with contempt. You ungrateful scumbag When did I say I wouldnt do it!! Ogoldos cried. I was just asking once, but does that mean its such a bad thing to kill? The two bickered and ended up standing behind Diret. So what does your junior say you want help with? I dont know. You have to listen. First of all, I ask why students gather in that holey kitchen, do I have to answer like this? Are you too embarrassed? It cant be helped What do you answer when the seniors ask why you cant solve it with magic and crawl like a beggar? no way. I am not such a junior. After thinking about it for a while, Dereth confessed the truth. Fortunately, the juniors didnt ask, Why are the seniors crawling like beggars without solving the problem with magic? Doesnt any of you go there often? Uh no. I I dont go often either. Diret, who asked without much thought, regretted it. Id rather just not ask! Ugh. I dont know what hes asking for. Originally, it was like that when I was a freshman. I also left a letter in front of the tower saying, Seniors, please give me a little bit of surplus food. I was naive. How was it? Ogoldos was curious about Koholtis words. Someone said, Eat this, and put a stone on it. Ogoldos became saddened by the anecdote that was much more like Einrogard than he thought. I have to ask you to speak comfortably. No matter what happens, the school of black magic will be on your side Thats good? Wont you be impressed? Wouldnt that be rather burdensome? Shut up. Ignoring the chatter behind her, Diret moved her quill. Ogoldos and Koholti waited for a reply with eyes mixed with anticipation and concern. Couldnt you have moved to another school just because its burdensome? thank you Seniors. In fact, Im trying to hide it a little by bringing the giants. Silence lingered in the workshop for a while. Koholti rubbed her eyes and checked again. However, the word giant did not change. What what is it? Isnt it written wrong? No, what the hell are you supposed to do to bring a giant?! Rather, why are you trying to hide it!? As he listened to the noisy conversation between his classmate and his junior, Diret closed his eyes and fell into thought. Then he flashed open and played with his quill. C Not very surprising. no. no. No Thats not it! What a bluff! Koholti and Ogoldos were stunned by Direts bravado. No matter how much you want to maintain your dignity as a senior, you dont ask about that and just pass it on? everyone. uh? yes? Shut up. After shutting the two of them up, Diret continued writing behind the scenes. C Hiding giants is common. Is that so?? -of course. Dont underestimate your seniors. Because they are wizards who are well adapted to this kind of work. As there will be fewer opportunities to meet juniors from next year anyway, Diret boldly shouted. thank you! I wish you well! After hearing the juniors answer, Diret put the quill into the inkwell. Then he looked at the other black magic students and said. Now, suggest one way to prevent students from coming to the room where both of the giants are hiding. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 They had a lot to say, but they knew intuition that if they spoke the wrong way, they could end up in a real coffin. Although Diret was kind by default, he could put a few students in the coffin if need be. Why dont you put up a dangerous sign and spread rumors? Ogoldos cautiously suggested his opinion. Koholti then shook her head. Weak. Einrogard students cant stop it. Even if second graders are blocked, third graders and above will just come in. No, there is a sign saying it is dangerous, but why the hell are you coming in? Because behind the danger lies the glory. Is he a crazy person? Ogoldos was shocked, but Koholti was sincere. After staying in Einrogard for a long time, I came to interpret words like dangerous and no entry a little differently. Risk to good reward. No entry to Here is a treasure. I think we should go into the holey kitchen and burn all our groceries. yes!? No, the students starve to death! Ogoldos. People dont starve that easily. Think about it in first grade. Thats thats true Ogoldos recalled for a moment the first year. Certainly, people did not really starve to death. I had nothing to eat, so I boiled the soft tree bark and ate porridge soaked in weeds Isnt it? Theyre the ones who come for the kitchen. Im sure it burns all the groceries. Fire is always the answer I recently got a Vaquantalana flame from a friend No. I dont think that will work. Ogoldos let out a sigh of relief when Diret cut it. Still, one of the black magic school seniors was sane. Theres no way I didnt come because I burned all the groceries. Im going to keep checking it several times. And groceries might be restocked. Oops, I missed that! Koholti hit her knees and gnashed her teeth. To make such an amateurish mistake while focusing on problem solving. Why are Ein Rogard guys so persistent? wormy bastards. What other magic school are you talking about? Despite Direts accusations, Koholti was deeply absorbed. How to keep students out of this district? hey. you worry too what are you doing If I cant think of you, go down to first grade. ah. dont say weird things What grade do you go down to? You dont even have the ability to do that. Go out and spread your rumors to the warlocks. He said he was picked up by a junior and came out of the dimension. Ogoldos got goosebumps at the threat that seemed too obvious. It was more than enough for the Koholti personality. A guy whos graduating this year is making such nasty threats?! Uhm Uhm 5. 4. 3. ah. wait! 2.46 2.45 2.44 Under Koholtis continued pressure, Ogoldos eventually spat out a sound he would never normally do. How about spraying poison? no. no. Forget it. poison? Because I want you to forget. Be quiet. Its poison Koholti pondered. Ogoldos tried to stop him from the side, but in Koholtis view, poison was a pretty good method. Arent you okay? Mmm. Senior Dieret! Poison is not real! It seems like a possibility. When even the senior he trusted did that, Ogoldos almost fell. No, sir. Its kind of like spraying poison in the kitchen, isnt it? And those other people will detoxify and eat it. Ogoldos didnt say that sprinkling poison into the kitchen will make rumors of the black magic school worse and cause suspicion. It was because I didnt think he would listen anyway. Instead, it took a pragmatic approach. Even if you sprinkle it in the kitchen, everyone will detoxify and eat it! Its because you didnt spray it properly. Cohorty is right. Ogoldos. I need to do some more reading. While Ogoldos was speechless, Koholti drew a map of the hallways and poked at them with his staff. Ogoldos. look Its a bad idea to poison kitchen food. Like you said, Ill think about deciphering it. What about poisoning the kitchen? Its a heavy duty. Because space is limited, I think about breaking through. The best solution is to just spray poison all over this area. I couldnt even dare to come in. Even though they usually have fun and pleasant conversations, yellow madness was hidden in the hearts of the senior students of Einrogard. Ogoldos felt the madness and shuddered. Is this a black magician?? Here, here, here. First of all, acid poison, sleeping poison, suffocation poison. There must be someone trying to detoxify it, so lets mix it with a compound poison. If you try to decipher it, it will explode. Combine an ankle-holding dock with a tongue-holding dock to make one. I will panic and run away. That is a very good idea. delet. Lets put some curses on the floor. Are you here to decipher? You have to show the real example. Koholti quickly completed the plan to turn the corridor area near the underground warehouse into an inaccessible black magicians simple labyrinth. First, spread a poison mist of intense color over the entire area. A quick-witted guy would run away, but if someone tried to detoxify the poison, he hid the poison in the poison to react to the attempt. If deciphered, new venom will burst forth, suffocating the cheeky sorcerers tongue and choking him. What if you didnt run away from here and tried to come inside? Immediately, the cursed magic circle on the floor was activated, and I tasted a terrible connection. Is this enough? Just in case you dont know, hide some undead in the wall. I will. Even if its like this, if you come in, its really Ogoldos, who was listening to the conversation next to him, thought for a moment. Could it be that there is a good reason why people of other schools feel uncomfortable with people of the school of black magic? Its not just because people from other schools are fed up with prejudice and selection, its not that theres really a plausible reason Senior Diret. Please think about it one last time. Wouldnt it be a little embarrassing if the other guys found out what we did? Ogoldos. Diret looked at his junior with a calm face. From the outside, this junior is misunderstood as having a sharp personality, but in fact, he belongs to the soft side. Even though my sophomore year was coming to an end, I was still misunderstood. Did you fall down the stairs on the 7th floor last week? yes? yes. Why do you think you fell? Didnt I slip? Thats what the Buyeo magic school kids did on the stairs and just went there. The stairs change their properties every minute. Ogoldos blinked his eyes. also. The fire crystals you collected two days ago are gone, right? Yes Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was used by kids who were preparing to deepen fire elements. Flames shimmered in Ogoldos eyes. It was the fire of hatred. okay? Ogoldos. You may think we are a little too much. But its the other schools that made us this way. Koholti put her hand on Ogoldos shoulder and said seriously. Why is Koholti not apologetic while spraying poison in the underground storage area? Thats because the other schools have set fires, blown up, summoned monsters and turned them over again and again. Compared to that, spraying poison to temporarily block an invasion was truly merciful. I only think of you and your juniors. Got it? The other schools dont think of us at all. I will spray the poison. okay. Koholti was pleased with Ogoldos determined face. It was stupid and unreliable, but now the determination of a black magician could be seen on his face. guy. I can graduate with peace of mind. Seukseuk- Koholti turned his head. When the plan was finalized, Diret was writing a reply to his junior. -I prepared a way to ban other students from entering. But you have to be careful because it might use some poison. You mean poison?! Isnt that too dangerous?! C Of course, Ill convince you with words first. But if it doesnt work, you can use a little poison. Im not spraying poison to use on other people. If word spreads about the poison, other people will stop coming in. got it? I never spray poison to harm other people. Koholti shook his head. cheer up. Diret. When he thought that he would leave but his friend would remain and suffer, he felt sorry for nothing. Im sorry about graduating Then, how about staying? slap! Koholti glared at Ogoldos with eyes that would kill a man. Dont say that even as a joke. Im sorry. sorry. You will know when you are in 4th grade. * * * Is it okay? After the conversation, Lee Han was lost in thought. It bothered me that Diret used poison to ban entry to the surrounding area. Of course, since both Lee Han and the giants have high resistance to poison, that part was fine. But Isnt it a nuisance if other people pass by and get poisoned? Lee Han, who was worried, stood up from his seat. There was no time to think about it now. no. Lets trust the senior. It was reassuring to hear that it was common for giants to be hidden. Seniors who have gone through far more mayhem than Lee Han. Thinking that my seniors had done similar things made me feel more confident. I can do it. Obviously, if it was Direth, he would have done well so that others would not get caught up in it. Im not sure what the method is, but anyway Im ready. C Is it really? yes. Seniors say they will help. Ikrusha was surprised to see Lee Han returning. I really thought you could do it! Isnt it really a freshman? C I see. then lets go right away Theres nothing good about waiting. Ikrusha took Lee Han to the cave. The giants entered the cave first and were waiting. -I gave the giants a weeks worth of food. I dont think I can last more than a week. That should be enough. If things go wrong, I will bring food. C Food for giants? You wont have anything to eat? I have a little stocked up. -hmm. How much no. Its not important now. Thats what Im going to think about when that happens. Ikrusha stood in front of the cliff and suddenly grabbed the rock. Lee Han wondered what he was doing. Kururureung- Surprisingly, the rock rolled sideways and the entrance to the cave was created. What magic is it? C Did you just build it by force? Ikrusha pushed a rock so large that it was difficult to move even with the slightest amount of magic, and went inside. Inside, giants were sitting and whispering. C Its nice to not have to take care of the sheep. -Shh. When Ikrusha hears it, he makes it work. -Im going to read a book this vacation. Hello everyone. -Wizard! C The wizard is here! The giants came running excitedly. Because it was a cave, we were caught in the wind as we bumped into each other, but I could feel that they were happy. Because of me Im sorry. -no. Its good for us to rest too No. C Actually, I want to play No. Ikrusha looked at the giants pathetically and said. C You can be honest. Originally, I was thinking of taking a break for about a week. -lie! Its a lie! Ignoring the giants, Ikurusha said to Lee Han. -really. I checked the passage for a bit, and theres a rather troublesome species wandering around. What race are you? C Siren. You mean siren? I am close! -is it?? Ikrusha was puzzled. How friendly are you? Chapter 574 Chapter 574 C Its not easy to get along with a tricky race like the Siren. Giants werent a race that was good for getting close with others, but that was because of the giants physical characteristics. If only such physical characteristics could be endured, there were no other people as naive as giants. However, the Siren was very picky in temper. It could be seen just by looking at the fact that among the many races that live in the vast nature of Ein Lorgard, there are very few races that are friendly with the Siren. -Well, even with a giant, he became friendly. The boy in front of him was a boy with a rare affinity for being close to a giant. Sometimes there were wizards like this. Instead of subduing nature with cold wisdom and powerful magic, a wizard who becomes a friend of nature with a warm heart and a good spirit. Usually, these wizards were loved by the spirits, the essence of nature. -Maybe you will be loved by the spirits too? Oh well, I guess thats how it is. Lee Han slipped one hand into his sleeve and tucked the baby basilisk deep into it. The dozing basilisk hissed in protest. -Its good that youre friendly with the sirens. Go ahead and give me a favor. The giants are trying to pass through the passage, but please help me so that there is no needless collision. yes. All right. Lee Han answered confidently. The spirits pricked their conscience a little when they answered, but not the sirens. Because they were really friendly. Of course, the first meeting was a little misunderstood. I thought it was an aquatic creature that I had to catch because of Professor Lightnings test. But after that, we got rid of mac together and solved the headmaster skeletons rainstorm picnic together This is close enough. Unlike the spirits, this was really close. Lee Han went down the aisle confidently. * * * Are you there? -?J?JJ! -??JJJ! The sirens who were singing on the cool rock in the underground passage screamed and jumped into the water as soon as they saw Lee Han. with a splash! with a splash!! uh. I think youre looking at it wrong! I am not a suspicious person. This is the first year student from last time! Lee Han called again loudly, wondering if the sirens were mistaken. This is the wizard I defeated like that Mac the other day! The sirens who were in the water quickly moved their fins to find the depths of the water. I felt the determination to get out of here as quickly as possible. Because you looked at the wrong person! Its a wizard who worked together on a picnic on a rainy and stormy day! dont you remember? I grabbed him by the scruff of his neck during the professors exam with that lightning stride Lee Han, who was about to say it, hesitated. This was an anecdote that had nothing good to say. Dont you remember? quiet. oh. Are there any sirens Ive met? If so, please tell me. quiet. The sirens did not come out of the water in silence without answering anyone. Lee Han, who kept calling, realized that the sirens vigilance was stronger than he thought. Just tell me something. quiet. If you dont tell me immediately, Ill fill this underground passage with lightning. Lee Han went on to demonstrate his skills. When the pattern of Perkuntra flashed along with a flower on the back of the hand, the sirens shuddered at the presence felt in the pattern. Being a bloodline of the same spirit, he had an intuition of how powerful the spirit the wizard contracted with was. Of course, Lee Han really had no intention of calling Perkuntra. The misunderstanding will be resolved when a siren who knows me comes. The sirens here dont know who Lee Han is, but if a siren who knows his face comes out, the misunderstanding will be resolved Chow ah! ! How long has it been since you said that, the siren popped her head out of the water. It appeared so quickly that I wondered if it might have come from hiding in the water rather than coming here after hearing the news from afar. Looking at the familiar face, the siren I met the other day was right. Lee Han greeted them warmly. nice to meet. How are you? S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - How have you been? - There is no need to answer verbally. You can understand by just nodding your head. Still, the siren did not answer. Instead, he just glared at Lee Han with very dissatisfied eyes. Have I been mistaken? Lee Han was puzzled. Perhaps the siren in front of him might not be the siren he met with Lee Han. I was mistaken because I was familiar with it. In fact, it might be a siren I have never met I would have asked the siren I met to come. If you keep coming out uncooperatively like this, I have an idea. Dont play around and tell me quickly! Lee Han pointed his cane and warned. Then the siren pointed at herself very slowly. its you? nod Then why didnt you answer? Siren shrugged. Lee Han didnt understand, but he just assumed it was. There were many more pressing issues. Wait siren. what should i call it? Last time I was in the water, so I was out of my mind. Siren crossed her arms and looked at Lee Han. There was contempt mixed in those eyes. It was contempt that the human race could pronounce the name of a siren. ah. It must be difficult to name. When the other person didnt answer, Lee Han remembered it on his own. Some of the rare or unusual races of the Empire had their own unique language and communication methods. Didnt the sirens communicate with songs instead of the normal imperial language right now? Racial differences should be respected. Then may I give you a nickname for a human? to be called in the future. hmm. Guinan Island. How about Kainan Island? Siren hated it and took out the slate. And hastily wrote Partenope in a crooked handwriting. Partenope. Right. Anyway, Partenope. Like the last time, I think weve become quite close, but I trust in friendship and I have something to ask of you. -???????????????? Partenope did not understand what she was talking about and opened her mouth. I could refute even a single line of nonsense, but I didnt know where to start refuting it when I heard several lines at the same time. Im trying to pass the passage with the giants, but can you help keep other races or monsters from coming? Even if a fight breaks out, the aisle could collapse. Siren, who was writing, dropped the slate. Lee Han kindly picked up the slate and returned it. Are you listening? Partenope was in a hurry to write no. But suddenly I had a question. If the wizard in front of me said no, was he the kind of person who would back down? - Absolutely not. If the uncontrolled giants rushed into the underground passage The image of the underground passage collapsing and collapsing clearly came to Sirens mind. Ill help you!!! thanks. Lee Han was pleased with Partenopes answer. As expected, Sirens answer did not disappoint Lee Han. It was different from the spirits. * * * C Ugh. is a fisherman -Its not a fish man, its a kind of mermaid. Ikrusha was like that. -Whats the difference between the two? -Uh -Its difficult. Lets just say fish. The giants splashed through the submerged waters of the underground passages. It was quite deep, but the giants could walk past it. The Sirens tried to block the entry of others by taking the cobweb-like side roads next to the underground passage one by one. -????? -??? When they heard the mournful sirens sing, the giants hated them and covered their ears. -eww! hate! -The fish song is disgusting! Does it feel instinctively? Lee Han was amazed at the giants reaction. It wasnt as much as Lee Han, but the resistance of the giants was famous. It was evident that the resistance caused the sirens song to respond in that way. Of course, like the giants, the sirens were very displeased. Descendants of spirits who are proud of their songs cover their ears and say, Eh! You cant take a good look at the giants who say, Its disgusting!. The sirens looked at the giants with contempt. Cant you make the song go unheard? Partenope, who was pulling Lee Hans boat in front, gave kind advice. Seeing the siren pretending to choke himself with both hands, Lee Han regretted asking for nothing. He really hates giants. Unlike Lee Han, Siren really hated giants, and Lee Han couldnt help it either. Even Lee Han could have bought a grudge if he intervened. Um can I sing? -??? Partenope looked at Lee Han with a look of astonishment. I couldnt figure out what the wizard was thinking. Then I became afraid that I might be drinking a transformation potion and hiding among the sirens. Because a mad wizard could do anything. Lee Han, who noticed the meaning in his gaze, made an excuse. Its not just a song. Bard Ipadur and Headmaster Skeleton. It was Lee Han who worked hard on the basic structure of music magic while wandering around with the two of them. I was still able to sing a few songs that still work, although the results were still weak to be called magic. As much as it contains magical power, I wondered if it could block the sirens song even a little bit. Partenope was not dried. He nodded his head as if he wanted to do it. Interpreting the meaning as cheering, Lee Han cleared his throat and sang. Once upon a time, there was an orc with a hoe. The orcs field was submerged in heavy rain. Lets go to the field C ?! Partenope was startled. Surprisingly, the young sorcerers song was replacing the sirens song! The Sirens song, which had an effect around the giants, lost its power and was disappearing as an echo far away. Partenope blinked and listened several times, but the phenomenon did not change. -Wizard! Wizard! oh. Does it work? C Id rather have a fish song! C The lyrics are so offensive! No Lee Han was taken aback by the giants reaction. It was amazing that it worked, but it worked and I would hate it because of the lyrics. Why? Arent the lyrics good? ah. Maybe its because you dont know what kind of song this is. Its a song about a legendary orc farmer, but its a moral lesson that even the devil gives up by plowing his fields steadfastly in the face of all sorts of natural disasters -I hate working songs! -If the wizard keeps singing that song, we wont walk! The giants stopped and complained. Han Lee was unfair. Its a good song. But since I knew it worked, all I had to do was change the song. Lee Han tried a few more memorable songs. A song of a dwarven stonemason who never stopped swinging his hammer when his fingers shrunk (the giants booed). A song of a librarian who had accumulated so many books in his mansion that his bed disappeared and he ended up sleeping on them (only one of the giants liked it). .. oh there the knight goes, gets hit by an arrow, dies, gets hit by a mace, dies, gets stabbed by a sword, gets killed by a spear C Good song! C I wanted something like this! wizard is the best! C The knight dies! The knight dies! C The knight is trampled to death! A knight is killed by a sheep! The giants seemed to like it, and they sang excitedly, even changing the lyrics. When the giants with their voices sang a song that was all out of tune and tempo, the aisle roared. It looked like he was in so much pain that he wanted to kill himself. it would have been different if it had been a different song. Lee Han made an excuse to Partenope. Its because the giants only like strange songs. If the song was about an orc farmer earlier, the sirens might have listened to it as well. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Partenope ignored Lee Hans excuses and drove the ferry. I wanted to get out of this terrible chorus as soon as possible. * * * What? As Lee Han kept going down the underground passage, he felt that the surrounding scenery was getting more and more familiar. here is? Mr. Gonadaltes? When a huge rock sticking out of the underground lake in the distance spoke to him, Lee Han replied happily. hello. Impossible. uh. The other day, that monster that looked like a giant rock recognized Lee Han and waved happily. The boulder shook and flew away. Ill have to ask them not to wave their arms next time. whats the matter? Actually, I was bringing in some things from outside. Lee Han signaled to the giants who hadnt turned the corner of the aisle not to come yet. The giants were puzzled but waited. What did you bring from the outside to a dangerous place like this? Be careful. The firefly spoke loudly in a slow but powerful voice. The students freedom was respected, but it was the wizards own magic that always hurt the wizard. You could get hurt trying to bring something too dangerous. Can you keep it a secret from others about what I bring in? At Lee Hans request, the firefly slowly vibrated its rocky body and laughed. of course. In the first place, I was able to grow up here thanks to a student who secretly brought it in. Bulsalli moved the stone as if telling him to trust only himself. No matter what the student brought in, Bulsalli was ready to respect it. thank you. - Siren, who was pulling Lee Hans boat, made a complicated expression. No matter how you look at it, it seemed like a surprise to see it. But are you getting help from the sirens? yes. how? Sirens wouldnt help other races. Bulguksa asked in a slow voice if he was curious. I have a friend. okay? Siren Partenope showed a similar appearance to when she heard the song of the giants earlier. It was like closing your eyes and covering your ears. I dont think theyre close? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bulsali thought so, but he had no intention of interfering with their miraculous friendship. Thats great. cheer up. nurture me well Im not raising them. Lee Han realized that Bulsali was misunderstanding. Like a student who secretly brought a firefly from a long time ago, Lee Han is mistakenly thinking that he is bringing a harmful creature. Lee Han stopped to explain. Ill just have to move. Seeing the waiting giants twitching with moth soreness made me think I had to move quickly. thank you. Everyone start again! -Boo. waited -It was hard. It was hard. The giants came out from behind the corner and splashed out. Lee Han and the giants found the path Ikurusha had told them about. Among the many side roads in the Spider Web Lake, it was the way to the basement storage of the main building. Bulsal, who had been watching his back, was startled to the extent that it didnt match his laid-back personality. Do you raise a giant!? Einrogard students secretly brought in all kinds of strange creatures, but among them, the students who brought them to raise giants were really the first. how?! * * * Thank you all for your hard work. Lee Han, who came out of the passage and arrived at the underground warehouse, spoke with sincerity. Giants deserved this appreciation. To have walked such a long way just to help Lee Han. Thank you very much C Must wear red. Red is warmer. -no! Yellow is better. Yellow is warmer. Of course, the giants were talking among themselves about how to decorate the warehouse while Lee Han didnt say thank you. The underground warehouse was large enough for giants to wrestle giants inside, so the giants were preoccupied with how to decorate this vast place. hmm. Im not bored, so Im rather glad. From Lee Hans point of view, it was better that the giants werent bored. The giants are supposed to stay here for a week, but if they go out and meet Professor Boladi after they are bored, it will be dangerous. Even if only one person is caught, there is a high possibility that they will tell you the location. When interrogated by the personality of the giants, they were very likely to speak. Lee Han made a last request to the giants. You shouldnt go outside recklessly. If caught, terrible things could happen. C Working all day? It could be worse than that. -Working all day for two days?? Ahh! yes. Even for three days The giants were agitated by Lee Hans warning. Indeed, the magicians of Einrogard were eccentric and fearful beings. Then thank you. -i get it. Trust us! Lee Han greeted the giants and opened the warehouse door. Whoops! ??! Lee Han, who opened the door and came out, was shocked to see that the surrounding area was covered with green mist. The intricately overlapping flow of magical power felt inside. It was not a single poison, but a combination of several poisons. It was hard to even guess how many there were. what? What happened? At first, he wondered if some kind of monster had appeared, but Lee Han immediately remembered what Diret had told him. C Of course, Ill convince you with words first. But if it doesnt work, you can use a little poison. Im not spraying poison to use on other people. If word spreads that the poison has spread, other people will stop coming in and out. got it? I never spray poison to use on other people. No, isnt this a bit harsh? It was as if they had poisoned not just the front of the hallway, but the whole area around here. Lee Han was a little taken aback. Any reason to do this? Mmm yes. Senior Dereth is not the kind of person who would do this on purpose. There must have been a reason. Other people didnt listen Rumbling! The undead camouflaged on the wall next to the hallway caught my eye. Seeing that it was connected to the magic circle in front of it, it seemed like a structure where undead popped out the moment you stepped on it. Besides, there are other curse-type magic circles in front of them No, is there really a reason to go this far?!? Lee Han applied the change in the nature of his magical power and stuck to the wall. It was a trick of inhalation. In that state, I managed to get out of the area by sticking to the wall without touching the floor, and I saw the writing painted in red on the wall. The school of black magic is dead!! Lee Han quietly erased the writing on the wall. It was a bit difficult because it was written with magic, but it was somehow erased by hitting it with magic. * * * As expected, you are the princess. youre right! Who but the princess could teach classmates so well! Adenart looked at the followers with the feeling of dying from exhaustion, but the followers did not notice. ruler! next! Know its an honor! The princess taught me like this! Hey Im also a prince Gainando, who had brought a questionnaire, glared at his followers in tears. Occasionally, Adenarts followers had doubts that they had sincerely forgotten that Gainando belonged to the imperial family. And its the smart mans duty to teach! Just like those who have give! Did you know that Lee Han always shows condescension like this while teaching me? Thats Mmm. The followers were surprisingly unable to refute Kainandos sharp words. Well, Wodanaz taught me more than this, but he didnt show much respect. While the followers were indignant, Adenart beckoned Cainando to come closer. what? why? Please tell me to stop studying today. really!? Gainando looked at Adenarts words with admiration. I never thought my older half-brother, whom I always disapproved of, would say something like this. for a moment. no. Cainando, which was excited for a moment, immediately became sullen. Adenart was also taken aback. Of course, he knew that if it was Gainando, he would say that he would like to stop studying. I still have things to study. If you dont finish it after you return, Lee Han will be really angry. Adenart looked at Gainando with contempt. If I didnt study how much I usually do, would Wodanaz be like that? It didnt help anyway. its tough. One thing Adenart realized was that it was surprisingly difficult to answer questions from other friends. As each of them had a different school of study and a different part to study, the contents of the questions were also very different. These questions were not at the level of being resolved by getting very good grades in the grade. -So, why is there a difference between using bull bones and chicken bones for magic -Princess Princess. I dont know whats wrong with making a potion of endurance. I put in a spoonful of golden wine and a handful of pomegranate in two pockets of cold water on the first try, and I did the same on the second try, but Im not sure why it didnt work on the second try. C Can I use the following simple magic circles when creating artifacts on the fly? -I want to summon an additional spirit Rather, it was even more amazing that you answered this much. I was lucky to some extent. If it was a field that Adenart wasnt interested in at all, I wouldnt have been able to answer at all. for a moment. You didnt tell me because you wanted to rest, did you? Guinando looked at Adenart, desperately. Adenart couldnt answer because of his pride. hey. Do you think he wants to rest? What are you talking about? such nonsense. If you want to rest, you must have told us. You can tell me. If youve taught that much, might you want to take a break? The princess doesnt have a hard time with something like this. thats right. Who do you know like you? No, these bastards are real! Crying, Gainando swung his staff. The followers also did not lose, holding on to Kainando and rolling around. The students who were studying next to me thought that it was going well, so they grabbed the collar of the other top students they had a grudge against. Did you just take the breadfruit I saw the other day!? The one who saw it first is the owner! Revenge for the previous assignment! Youre stupid, so you made a mistake and blamed someone! Like friends who gathered because they couldnt study, they were ready to beat their studies if there was a reason not to study. While they were throwing paper at each other and spraying ink, Lee Han returned. bang! The sound of the walls breaking made everyone stop and look away. Gainando, who was about to pour ink into the mouth of a friend of the White Tiger Tower, also turned his head. Lee Han, who hit the wall with his fist, was looking at his friends with an expressionless face. What are you doing? uh thats Dont you want to study? At Lee Hans question, his friends noticed. Of course, I didnt want to study, but I could have died if I said yes here. Even Cainando noticed it. Thats not it That bastard fights first No, he fights Everyone sit down. At Lee Hans words, the students sat quietly. Cainan Island. How far have you been? Almostalmost done. Tell me the difference between using bull bones and chicken bones. Uh, so thats it. The friends who saw it frantically searched through the book and prepared for any questions that might come to them. Lee Han clicked his tongue and sat down in the chair. I told these kids to study. Tak- When everyone was quiet, Adenart whispered to Lee Han in a small voice. thank you very much. ??? Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Monday. Students left the door of the dormitory tower with emotions such as tension, frustration, fear, regret, and expectation of liberation. Are you looking forward to Nilia? oh my god. How confident are you Oh no. I was looking forward to it because the semester is over at the end of this week! There is nothing to be humble about. Nilia. We didnt study, so you can do it confidently. Because Im not confident either! As if to bless the last week, thick snow began to fall from the sky. It is snow. I think its pretty because Im dressed warmly. thats right. I think you can go lower. Students were more relaxed. If you were wearing an old, tattered coat, the cold wind would permeate inside even if you cast all sorts of magic. The students, wearing thick cloths scraped from outside and putting a hot fever potion in their coat pockets, stood firm against the thick snow. Dont be crazy. Nilia was straight. Staying up all night in the coldest part of the northern mountains made me realize how terrifying snow can be. What a big deal! Everyone pray that the snow doesnt get worse by next week. okay? Im sorry. Nilia. We did something wrong The Black Turtle Tower friends sulked as they looked at Nilia. It was just that her white eyes were pretty, but Nilia was too strict. * * * Lee Han was the first to arrive at Professor Garcias classroom. I woke up early in the morning to stop by the stable to soothe the pouting Ponrig and return to the dormitory to prepare a meal. hello. professor. Student Lee Han. Why are you here so early? Professor Garcia, who was checking the final exam prepared in the classroom for the last time, was puzzled when he saw Lee Han. I want to help. I was considerate to rest, but what if I come early? Professor Garcia waved his hand and told me to sit aside. I am preparing for another exam. After all, preparations for final exams are over. yes. If you still need help, call me. Lee Han glanced at the exam hall as he walked. Professor Garcias final exam was a test to check all the life magic learned during this semester. Go into the deep water with < Underwater Breathing >, detoxify with < Low Detoxification >, find your way underwater with < Visual Amplification > Professor Garcia showed it to you last week, so Lee Han already knew it. By the way Professor. Shouldnt the water be darker? Lee Han asked, puzzled. I must have said to Professor Garcia, I think the water should be darker? ah. Thats it. Looking at it, I thought it would be okay to do just that. Is that so? I think it should be darker. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like it should be darker, but Lee Han understood it and moved on. If Professor Garcia says that, there must be a reason. really. professor. Were the fake passages added? no. I dont think you have to do that. oh. Wouldnt it be nice to add fake aisles? Dissolving the dark element in the water was blocked, but Lee Han thought the fake passage was worth adding. It will surely be a more exciting test. Its getting too difficult. Is that so Lee Han got a little nervous. It was the same last time as well, but Professor Garcia did such a favor, but Lee Han couldnt reciprocate at all. I have to find an improvement somehow. Are you poisonous? Student Lee Han. I am sitting and studying something else. Yes Lee Han sat down regretfully. As I was reading a book to study, Professor Garcia asked if I had an idea. Student Lee Han. oh. Can I work? Its not like that. Are you raising a giant? ?!?! * * * Is it weird that Im the only one sitting over there with Lee Han? As Gainando prepared to take the exam, he asked his friends. From the time he entered the classroom, Lee Han had been sitting on the chair next to the professor and reading a book from another school. Isnt that strange? You must have seen it first. Or you just passed. look in front Guinan Island. Did you breathe underwater properly? Dont spit out the water like last time. I made one mistake! Once becomes twice, and twice becomes three times. ruler. Go in. with a plop! To take the test, the students went into the water one by one. Lee Han, who had been writing < About the water octane of Wardanaz and its basic principles > as much as possible, paused for a moment. Then, after finishing the test, he approached Nilia, who was coming up. Huh huh. I was almost fooled! Nilia. Nilia. Nilia was happy to see Lee Han approaching. Professor Garcias final exam was more tiring than expected and consumed his concentration. I couldnt let go of the tension while I was looking for the correct answer without being caught in a trap in the dark water. In the midst of such exhaustion and exhaustion, seeing a friend who was waiting for me approaching to cheer me on, I wondered if this was friendship. ruler. drink. thank you. Nylia was slightly moved and tempered her usual sharp demeanor. Lee Han asked Nilia who was sipping hot coffee. Isnt it too bright underwater? what? What are you talking about? When I went inside, the passage was too easy to find No. It was dark and hard to find. Nilia shuddered and said. The water was colder than expected, and it took a lot of energy. really? Didnt you cast the spell wrong? Wodanaz you what are you doing? Nilia looked at Lee Han with a very suspicious look. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was moved at first, but as I continued to listen, it seemed that there was some sinister intention behind this conversation. no. nothing. ruler. Eat this too. Im trying to soothe myself with a snack now Yes. It snowed a lot today. Is the Shadow Patrol still active on days like this? Its like that. and. Its really great. Its not even that great. Basic. People in the northern mountains are used to snow. Ive had this happen before. I was locked in a small hut used by mountain keepers, and there was a blizzard for a week. I cant go out Lee Han nodded and glanced to the side. Another friend was coming out. Yoner. Yoner. ruler. Coffee here. huh? Thank you Isnt the water too bright? Yoner, who had been sipping his coffee while pondering for a while, stared at Lee Han to see what was on his mind, then asked in reverse. Have you ever asked Professor Garcia to increase the difficulty level of the exam? ?! Lee Han looked at his friend in surprise. Yoner shook his head. * * * Alchemy final exam. Professor Wooreeul was shocked to see the students entering with reagent bundles. Among the students I have taught, I am the first one to take a test as easily as you. thank you. professor. Its not a compliment. Then no thanks. professor. Professor Thunderwalk hung the ratford upside down and continued talking. Originally, exams start with gathering materials, but to prepare in advance like this Preparation is also a skill, isnt it? Its because of you, Wardanaz! Professor Thunderwalk was dumbfounded by the brazen students attitude. The guy who took all his friends and went outside and swept all the reagents! okay. Preparation is also a skill. I wont say anything. The principal doesnt like going out, I dont really care if you guys go out. Then drop me off Professor Thunderwalker dumped Ratford. Then he moved the chalk and wrote on the blackboard. Potion of resistance Its done! Lee Han was relieved when he saw the name of the potion. Students who prepared a lot for the exam also showed similar reactions to Lee Han. < Resistance Potion > was one of the topics that I thought would come out as a final exam. What is the resistance potion? Of course, not all of my friends studied much. Even though Professor Wooregeol clearly said it during the lecture, he looked at the student asking the question pathetically and explained. As I have said several times, this potion of resistance must work in a wide range. Sometimes clumsy alchemists create potions that only work on one side and make mistakes, but you guys shouldnt make that mistake. The potion of resistance was a potion that increased the endurance of the drinker, or something similar to defense. The reason for not calling it a defense potion was simple. It was a slightly different concept from defense. It was the potion of defense that made the skin harden and bounced off arrows, but the potion of resistance that reduced the pain even when the arrows with powerful impact shook the inside of the body. Occasionally, unusual monsters used to give damage by contacting sight or hearing. These were monsters that made you vomit blood just by looking at them or made you faint just by hearing their cries. Even if they didnt go there, fantasy wizards would contact the other persons five senses and cast spells. In order to prepare for situations like this, something like a resistance potion was essential. Sprinkle the stone ground with a bronze mortar three times, change the direction twice with a staff, and when the water boils to a golden color Lee Han and other excellent alchemy students continued their work without hesitation. Professor Wooregeol watched the scene and asked. I think you forgot to pre-weigh? At that, the students took out the new balance scale artifact they had bought outside. Professor Woorewalker frowned at the sight of the scale weighing by moving the weight on its own. I think I know why the principal hates going out so much! Seeing the freshmen easily make potions with artifacts made me want to find fault with them. joy. The potion of resistance is not so easy. Obviously in such a hurry Bang! A spark erupted over Nylias pot. It was only then that Professor Wooregeol relaxed his expression and was pleased. ruler. It goes like this. It would be really hard to bring that back to life. But Nilia didnt care and emptied the contents of the pot. Then, he took new reagents out of the reagent bag and went to work right away. Even if I failed a few more times in the future, there was not much damage because there was a generous amount. Professor Wooregeol decided that next years freshman year final exams should be made with reagents that could never be found on the market. Wardanaz. I want to check the effect. Is there any magic you would recommend? Bartrek spoke to Lee Han. As much as he excelled in alchemy, it seemed he wanted to check the potions of the other White Tiger Tower students instead. Originally, you have to hit it with magic after drinking it, but if you cant do that, you should do it in a way that stimulates your five senses. Loud noises, strong smells, and pungent tastes could tell if a potion had worked. Hearing those words, Bartrek was lost in thought. Stimulus Here are the onions. How about this? It might be a good idea. Did you drink the potion? Try it. Lee Han fed Bartrek an onion. Bartrek frowned. You made this wrong. Oops. Try the next potion. did you drink ruler. here. Ugh. Bartrek drank the potion, ate the onion, drank the next potion, and ate the onion. Tears welled up in Bartreks eyes. Bartrek! I made it again! I think this worked well. Onions are not spicy. really?! Lee Han, who was watching from the side, tilted his head and said. Its not? The color is dull. Thank you very much. Wodanaz. I almost made a mistake. With something like this. Lee Han cheered for Bartrek. It was very commendable to see him making all his potions and helping his fellow tower friends. Wardanaz. When youre done, go. I tried to increase the purity by filtering more. Its perfect. good. Have you not seen it? It will be perfect. Get out of the way. Thats perfect. No, but I worked hard on it Professor Thunderwalk kicked the soggy Lee Han out of the classroom with the ladle he was holding. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Wardanas. Students listening to grant magic found Lee Han and approached him. The students were carrying large chests in their hands. How about this? I said it last time, but it should be enough now No. Wodanaz. You dont know what you might need! Professor Verdus had already told the students how the final exam would turn out. Impromptu creation of artifacts with the highest possible performance from discarded materials. That was the subject of this final exam. The problem was that it sounded very bullshit to the average student. -I wonder if it can be made with normal materials, but what waste materials are they? Arent you crazy? -Isnt Professor Verdus doing that because its a waste of material? I think its possible to make it with discarded materials. Actually, Lee Han had a slightly different opinion from his friends, but he thought he would be criticized for saying it for nothing, so he cursed Professor Verdus together. -Professor Verdus must have embezzled! C Oh no. Wodanaz. I didnt even think so. -is it? Einrogard students had the idea that even if the professor gave an unreasonable assignment, it would be self-defense even if they responded appropriately. Of course, the students fought fair and square in this final exam. By pre-filling the warehouse for storing discarded materials with intact materials! This kind of response was possible thanks to a brisk purchase outside. However, the students did not stop even after filling the warehouse with materials. Because of the anxiety about the test, they keep trying to add materials. I think I can stop adding. Is that a wedding ring? There are three boxes, so it should be plenty. What if it all blows up after making it? How do you blow all three boxes? And Gwangryeongmuk is also found in discarded materials? I checked and it was fine. dont worry. Still, it could be broken in the meantime. We need to add more. Isnt granting magic such a nerve-wracking test? Lee Han thought to himself. Unlike other lecture tests, the endowment magic test was surprisingly safe. It wasnt because Professor Verdus was good-natured and loved his students, but because he didnt care. The more affectionate lecture professors pay attention to the students, the more dangerous the test content becomes, but Professor Verdus is not interested in it, so the test belongs to the safe side. i get it. okay. You can bring it to the warehouse. you. Do you know what a loss this is? If you dont use it all during the test, its a waste. Lee Han said, feeling sorry for his friends who wasted too much of the supplies he brought in. Its not like Im going to go to school this year, but how hard will I have to go to get those materials next year. However, the friends didnt pay attention to Lee Hans words and dragged the chest. The kids in the tower of the blue dragon seem to be wasting too much. Clicking his tongue, Lee Han thought to himself. Other top students would have acted a little more calculatedly rather than being swayed by groundless fear. Tak- In front of the warehouse, Lee Han bumped into Salko. The Black Turtle Tower students were stacking chests inside and said with awkward expressions. I think the amount of sheep is a bit lacking. With that much, I will build a castle. Lee Han shook his head and tried to turn around. This time, the White Tiger Tower students appeared with boxes. I left something behind? hey. Quiet. Its more embarrassing to make excuses. Noisy. go in You wasteful bastards. Its not a waste of time. * * * Headmaster Skeleton looked at the snowy campus with a fluffy heart. The Death Knights watched their master happily. Usually at the end of the year, it was their owner who became very sharp and ferocious. The auditors from the Empire always made the owners feel uncomfortable by biting and hanging around with very trivial things. -Wait. Gonadaltes Ball. Apparently these students received 383 imperial gold coins, but 382 imperial gold coins dont count. Where are you going? Surely it wasnt used for other magic experiments? C Lets just move on with such trivial things! Students can make mistakes! -No, how trivial are 382 coins out of 383 coins! But this year was different. The heartwarming anecdotes that happened outside the school melted the cold heart of the auditor. Thanks to this, the Auditor with his own authority just declared that the audit passed, and the Skeleton Principal was satisfied, and the Death Knights were happy. Wouldnt it be great if we could do this every year? -Why dont you solve the bounty in the city next year and let the students catch it? C Mmm. I think the students will just take advantage of that opportunity and run away to the city. While the Death Knights were talking, the door suddenly opened. bang! Whats going on? Headmaster Skeleton kicked through the door and looked at the Death Knight as if criticizing him. After a long time enjoying the peace of the soul, what is this? -Its a big Its a big deal. ! The skeleton principals eyes changed. To say that the Death Knights who were dedicated under the principal were in big trouble was really not an ordinary thing. What could it be that the Buyeo School had an accident? Thats why I clearly said to go to the desert and make them. Know what kind of building that old school building is and blow it up! Thats a pretty expensive building! -no. It wasnt the students of the Buyeo school. then? Couldnt it be that the outing club guys made a hole in the castle wall? Its been a while since Ive been knocking on the wall C All the students of the outing club are locked up in the punishment room. So whats the big deal? The one who was locked up in the punishment room? -The Death Knight did not dare to look at the skeleton headmaster and lowered his head in fear. Then he closed his eyes and said. -Iunrade has returned. Magic Iunrade, a graduate of Einrogard, who brought the auditor this time. Lee Unrade himself was not an evil or dangerous person. However, it was very, very ominous that Iunrade, who should have left with the auditor, came back like this. why? -Thats Im fine I have to meet the master and tell him The furniture around the headmaster of the skull started to vibrate and then shake upside down. If left as it is, the expensive furniture would be destroyed, so the Death Knights hurriedly shouted. -master. Might be something else! -youre right. It could be just an innocent greeting I guess so. Headmaster Skeleton regained his composure. It wasnt because his anger had disappeared, but because he was only hurting himself if he smashed furniture. tell them to come in Lets hear why it came back. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon after, Iunrade opened the door and came in like a criminal. Iunrade was even more low-key than the Death Knight earlier, and was poised to stick his forehead to the ground. keep your head up Your Excellency Lee Unrade. Pyeon can you call me comfortably? principal. Feeling threatened for her life, Iunrade tried to bring memories of her school days between the two. what! As an imperial official, you cannot be rude to a visitor. Still, I learned as a student under the principal, but comfortably Its noisy. Get to the point quickly. what? Did you say thank you again? Or has a special audit been decided? Or has the budget or subsidy been reduced? Not all. principal. At Iunrades words, the skull principals eyes softened slightly. then? Did you just come back because you missed your school days? Thats not it that His Majesty the Emperor wants to meet the headmaster alone. The semester is over. why? What have I done? The skeleton principal was called in after the first semester, but was furious that he had to be called in again after the second semester. The Death Knights hurriedly made excuses, thinking that the imperial bureaucrats might end up in the deepest part of the punishment room. C It could be a reward reward! -youre right! Keugh. At the words of the Death Knights, Iunrade cried inwardly. It was an excuse that he had already talked about in the first semester and received a lot of swearing at what bullshit he was talking about. You sound like a reward. Do you know how many times youve been rewarded while running Einro Guard? I dont know. Less than the number of times you topped your grade! Then Uh Ive never been a senior Yes. You know well. Headmaster Skeleton felt like his head hurt. What kind of crazy student sneaked into the accident this time? That Principal. Are there more? Stop procrastinating and say it all at once! If you drag on one more time, Ill put you in the punishment room! Iunrade held back tears and spoke. He told me to bring a student from the Wardanaz family, Lee Han, with me Really I didnt make a mistake. - The Headmaster Skeleton and the Death Knights all fell silent at the unexpected words. Iunrade glanced out the window. It might be better to jump out of this window than to go to the deepest part of the punishment cell whose name has been forgotten. Mmm. Instead of being angry, the Headmaster Skeleton fell into deep anguish. sit down Yes yep. What does His Majesty the Emperor think? The Skeleton Headmaster gestured to hear the thoughts of the Death Knights and Iunrade. -Wouldnt you like to see Wardanaz? Even in my opinion, Wodanaz-nim has extraordinary talent, one of the best among the students of Einrogard. Right. Not bad then. At least, it seemed much better than the news that the graduates turned a forest into a demonic landscape, or that the current students went out after receiving a request and then destroyed a certain mercenary corps without permission. Even in the first semester, the emperor was interested in Wodanaz, so it was possible that he wanted to see it in person. -master. I think its a bit risky. As soon as His Majesty said that at the end of the first semester, Wodanaz captured the Ghoul King again. That should be extenuating circumstances! Skeleton Headmaster was truly unfair. How can I stop Ji from going to capture the king of ghouls while holding hands with the adventurers on her own while talking to the emperor?! -Aside from that, Mr. Serpent in the 2nd semester -After hearing it, it seems to make sense. His Majesty heard the story and called it, but if we meet and hear the details, the arrow may return to the master. Is there such an unfortunate thing in the world? Good people always lose. Skeleton Headmaster lamented. However, the opinions of the Death Knights were valid. Think of a reason why you cant take it. Normally, during winter break, students would go back to their families. How about that? Iunrade answered cautiously. I dont think it will work because I just need to go see His Majesty the Emperor. I was going to get them to help search for freshmen after this semester, but what about that? Uh isnt it more counterproductive in the current situation? Headmaster Skeleton glared at Iunrade. Iunrade bowed her head. The headmaster. I forgot one thing Even though I told you to say everything like that? I understand why you couldnt be the chief. As for His Majestys P.S. requesting that Dont make strange excuses, just bring them Im sorry! sorry! Iunrade ran to the window. The skeleton headmaster sighed and grabbed Iunrade. done. What to do with what has already happened. Its not your fault. C But isnt there something wrong? please! -No, I have to be honest Iunrade really hated the Death Knights. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Fortunately, the headmaster of the skull did not show much reaction to the death knights quarreling. It was evident that he was pondering what would happen if he met the Emperor face-to-face. Um Im anxious. After thinking deeply for a long time, the Headmaster Skeleton let out a quiet voice. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt see a future that would end well when I met His Majesty the Emperor with Lee Han. Wouldnt it be okay if I spoke well to the student of Wardanaz? Iunrade looked at her and spoke cautiously. In fact, Iunrade didnt quite understand why the skeleton headmaster was so worried. Of course, even in the second semester, I did too much for a freshman, but you will be kind enough to understand. And during summer vacation, you really couldnt help it, right? -I. Unrade Lee. Do you know that you caught the Sea Serpent? C By the way, there is more than that. yes? Iunrade hesitated. After thinking for a moment, Iunrade immediately said. How will His Majesty the Emperor know if I talk well to the Wodanaz students and keep everyone quiet? -Youre not an Einrogard graduate for nothing. C Look at that terrible thought. The Death Knights whispered, but Iunrade didnt care. Isnt this what everyone does for a living? Those who reacted slowly could not survive Einrogard. I was thinking of doing it, of course. In the first place, there is no need to worry about making a mistake with Wodanaz Until now, there have been many types of geniuses in Einrogard, but there are very few geniuses like Lee Han who are quick-witted, sociable, and versatile in all fields. As most of the geniuses are those whose ability is pointedly concentrated in one field they like, Lee Hans smoothness like that was even more conspicuous. Wouldnt that be even better? Thats why you cant be the chief. No Iunrade was unfair. Do you have to be scolded for your grades even after graduation? -master. I wonder what are you worried about? -youre right. If its Mr. Wardanaz, if you explain the situation, well cooperate well. maybe you guys are right Headmaster Skeleton readily acknowledged it. His attitude surprised others even more. But his madness is difficult for a good archmage like me to predict What nonsense. Iunrade snorted inwardly. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The headmaster of the skull is crazy about others. Moreover, to a good freshman like a student at Wardanaz? You must have cursed at me right now. Im sorry. Oh no! I understand. A guy like you who hasnt even been a senior is at an unknown level. But to me, his madness BANG!!! There was an explosion in the front yard of the main building. The principal and Iunrade Death Knight approached the window and looked down. The golem, which looked like it was made by patching up all sorts of scraps, was advancing forward with a grotesque sound. -Professor Verdus. please help! We must stop him! -why? You roll well. If you stop now, youll hit the golem? -If we go on like this, we will destroy everything on the path! -Why are you here now? You must have known. C No, the professor said it was okay! He told me to make it because its okay -Yes. Are you okay? Ignore it and even make a golem. dont stop That one. Did you make a golem out of junk? Iunrade doubted his eyes. He himself had taken the test of making instant artifacts out of discarded and broken objects during the final exams of the first year, but at most only pure water artifacts and location detection artifacts. No matter how low-level, even if it was temporary, only a first-year student made a rolling golem with a power source. Even with junk???! did you see The Skeleton Principal said without surprise. Thats his madness. It was Wodanazs problem that even if he looked fine, he would do crazy things whenever he had an opportunity next to him. If I went to the imperial palace and one of the officials joked, Ive learned from Prince Gonadaltes, Ill catch the devil duke haha, he might say Okay, Ill catch it and do a sword dance. And the emperor and officials will ask me to take responsibility. When I thought that officials and even the emperor would say things like, What kind of education did you usually give me?, That unscrupulous archmage is abusing his students in an ancient way, I felt so unfair that my missing heart pulsated. Why do you think its your own fault for your disciple to do crazy things on his own? Shouldnt you dry it? If that golem explodes, there will be an accident! The reason the golem was dangerous was because of its power source. In order to move that size, the amount of power required inevitably increased, and of course, a fairly powerful artifact had to be used as a power source If you made a mistake or mishandled it, the imperial newspaper reported < Another explosion in the Golem Guild! > Articles such as < The city committee clarified that the golem guild should be expelled to the outskirts of the city... > would just go up. Leave it alone. you will do well No I have to meet Your Majesty soon, but I have to stop it! No matter how much I thought about it, the explosion I had suffered a few weeks before meeting His Majesty could not have been good emotionally. How much better the atmosphere would be if you could face the Emperor and say, Ive been through an explosion a few weeks ago. Im going to go to the middle of the day! However, the golem lost its power and stopped exactly as Iunrades cry put it to shame. In the distance, in the front yard of the main building, standing on a suspended golem, the freshman of the Wardanaz family landed with a curse. The golems power source was in his hand. Surprisingly, that freshman pulled the power source from the moving golems torso! It was a gigantic feat that was hard to believe. C I will never believe your suggestion again! -uh? why? why are you angry Didnt you make the golem thanks to me? C Did you make this! I almost died with you! C Did you stop it well? The conversation ended there. It was because other friends hurriedly stopped Lee Han, who was about to run into Professor Verdus. C You hold on! Wodanaz! C Its the professor! professor!! * * * After entering Einrogard, Lee Han thought about it hundreds of times. To trust the professor! Cheer. Wodanaz. But the test is over. okay. The test is over. It was a mistake to accept Professor Verduss offer during the final exam. C Its done. professor. -uh? Is this all? -wasnt it well made? Its supposed to be a defense, but -Ah. Lets make something more fun. You can make it. -for a moment. The other students just let me through, but why only me -Look at this. see this? What is this? -I do not know? -This is the part I used for the legs of the wooden golem. This? Its the arm of a bronze scavenger golem. Again here it is. This is the golems helmet for hand-to-hand combat. ruler. got it? -I do not know?? -you idiot? Combine these to make a golem! -yes?? is that possible? Ive never made a golem before, so maybe golems shouldnt be made in rags like this C Its okay. are you okay. ruler. The magic circle remains here. Putting these parts together is much easier than making it from scratch. -Certainly assembly is easier than making something out of nothing, but isnt that when they are originally made of the same golem? Ive heard that combining parts from different golems can backfire. No, it wouldnt even work in the first place C No. are you okay. I saw it was fine. -Are you really okay? -then! -Then Ill give it a try Lee Han, who fell for Professor Verdus evil and irresponsible whispers, managed to bind, combine, and connect the parts of the different golems somehow. Errors caused by different calculations of magic circuits or magic circles were simply blown into those parts with magic power and crushed. After making various repairs to the half-damaged power source, I infused magic with the single-minded determination to make it work -Move! No, I really didnt think it would move -I told you to make it. -for a moment. professor. The golem moves freely, but what about the activation word or command? When creating a golem, it was common sense to insert a trigger word or command to activate and control the golem. In the case of a chimera golem made of different parts like this one, Professor Verdus must have figured it out in advance. -Isnt there such a thing? -yes? -There is no such thing. I connected different parts, but there cant be such a thing. C Then how do you order? -I have to make it now. -Are they moving now? -Make it from above and put it in. -I never learned that! -okay? book here. -Professor Verdus. please help! We must stop him! -why? You roll well. If you stop now, youll hit the golem? I ended up going through these things. After contacting the golems magic circuit and injecting magic power into it, it stopped its movement with force and then managed to pull out the power source. I should have just turned in. Isnt Wardanaz having some problems too? Salko thought seriously. If it had been Salchow, he would never have accepted it when Professor Verdus said such a thing. It was impossible to assemble scraps and activate the golem. Salcho? What are you thinking? Oh no. I thought Professor Verdus was a truly evil person. If it were our stonemasons guild, a person like that would have been beaten to death by kneeling down and placing a large rock on top of him! Oh such a good way? Lee Han put on a sympathetic expression. Seeing this, Salcho felt anew that there was a deep hatred in his friends heart. Wardanaz. Lets go prepare for the lightning-walking professors exam. thats right. Forget Professor Verdus. With the support of his friends, Lee Hans expression softened a little. At that time, students who did not listen to grant magic appeared from afar. hey. I heard you made an accident while taking the test? What mistake did the golem crawl out of? Study grant magic properly Ugh! evil! Wodanaz! Why are you doing this! What did we do wrong! The students who were just trying to play lightly ran away in fright from the bloody flying water beads. He hadnt even thought of it as a mistake by Wardanaz. * * * Its a Pegasus!!!! Before I even got to the exam hall, I heard excited voices from other students. Friends who were walking with Lee Han also widened their eyes at the word Pegasus. Pegasus?! That Pegasus!? There were many rare phantom beasts in the empire, but Pegasus was very popular among them. Several flying mounts, such as wyverns and griffons, are rumored to threaten and eat their owners from time to time in the imperial newspapers, but Pegasus had a relatively gentle and polite personality. How did Professor Lightningwalker borrow these Pegasus? Professor is one of the best explorers in the empire. He must have borrowed it through his personal connections. The students looked at Professor Lightning Step with eyes full of respect. These Pegasus were expensive to call, so it was hard to find even if you had money. But to prepare it just for the students? I dont see it that way. Because I was just lucky. Professor I respect you the most! You better not say that in front of the other professors? ruler. The test you have to take is to convince this Pegasus today. Please dont be fooled by the reference. Pegasus is nicer than Wyvern, but hes by no means easygoing. Lee Han was not surprised. Pegasus did not eat its owner directly, but it was not easy enough to let anyone ride it on its back. The phantom beasts of the empire always sought the qualifications of their masters, and in order to be recognized, they had to pass the opponents test. Pegasus was sincerity and honor. How well did you take care of the animals during the year and how honorable did you do in general? Pegasus could see its traces in the souls of those who deserved it. Lee Han made eye contact with a Pegasus. Then the boy blinked his eyes very favorably and returned his gaze. It was a look that knew what Lee Han had done. You know! As he was about to move on, thanking him for all he had done so far, Professor Lee Han was called by the lightning-walking professor. Wait. Wardanaz. yes? You cant get close. Why!? Because the phone league will be jealous? Lee Han lost his words at the unexpected sound. Inside the sleeve, the basilisk groaned in agreement. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 How does the phone league know that? Lee Han protested and looked suspiciously at Professor Lightning Step. He suspected that the lightning-walking professor was lying to tease Lee Han. How did the Phone League know that I was riding a Pegasus? Of course you know. Dont underestimate a griffons sense of smell. Because its not just a sense of smell. Especially if its a species like Pegasus, Ill catch it even more. Of course, Professor Lightning Walk dismissed the students protest as if it were absurd. Just as Pegasus senses the sincerity and honor of its owner, the Griffon was able to keenly detect whether or not the owner was riding another animal. Wouldnt it be better if it was an animal that griffon despises, like a horse or wyvern? If its an animal that griffon hates, like a pegasus Perhaps Pegasus will die or Gryphon will die. You I dont think you will die. Lee Han looked at Pegasus without a word. Brilliant white fur with soft wings. Pegasus, who had kind eyes, sighed slowly as if he knew the value of Lee Han. It was as if he was telling him to come quickly and ride himself. no. Is there really no way? I would have told you if there was. Why are you doing this? How lucky Gryphon chose you! Isnt the professor forced to weave it together! I hope he doesnt appreciate it. Bring Griffon quickly. Lee Han grumbled and moved to bring the phone league. Pegasus let out a sad cry as if asking where he was going. As Lee Hans footsteps stopped at that cry, the baby basilisk hissed and threatened. hey. Dont threaten me. The basilisk shrugged its tail and put on an expression of ignorance. * * * When Lee Han brought him back after briefly lifting the phone leagues curse, some of his friends who progressed quickly were already friendly with the Pegasus. Ponrig saw it and showed very blatant disgust. Is it necessary to hate Pegasus so much? When I asked a sneaky question, Ponrig hit the mud with his forepaw and threw it away. Mud landed on the back of the poor Guyandos head. who is this!? Ango you. This bastard?! You noticed. okay. It was I who took your cake. You shouldnt have been bragging about your cake all week! What bullshit! Its about mud! While the friends were talking, Lee Han looked at the phone league with a bitter expression. Seeing them growl as if threatening the Pegasus, reconciliation seemed impossible. Kuh. Pegasus reaction was invaluable, as every living creature he met usually showed only three reactions: fear, fear, surrender. A creature that recognizes what Lee Han has done and respects his honor. Will I ever encounter such a creature again? The phone league stared at Lee Han. It was as if he doubted whether he was interested in Pegasus. look at those Pegasus! I cant burn anyone because Im so skinny! Phone League nodded excitedly at Lee Hans words. Compared to that, your appearance is truly the King of the Sky itself. It cant even compare to Pegasus. Ponrigs nodding was so fast that the wind blew all around him. Yes, yes. you are the best. really. Wodanaz. If you come to the Pawn League, the Pegasus may be scared, so turn that way separately. Lee Han was hurt by the professors candid lightning steps. Isnt that too much? Look at this! Its flying! Nylia screamed and flew into the sky. As much as they became friends with Pegasus the fastest, the order of flying was also the fastest. Lightningwalker shouted. Keep your back straight! Dont show your timidity! Pegasus is not a violent one, but he can despise you if you keep getting scared! Convince him that you deserve to ride him! Four yes! Then follow the flag and turn around! If you come back without falling, you pass! Nylia looked at the flags pinned to the ground and the roads in the sky painted with light. The road stretched all the way through the sky, and at some point went down close to the ground and ended up in a mud swamp. Nelia looked at Pegasus nervously for a moment. Will this lofty creature trust Nilia and pass it through the swamp? hey. hey. hey. kill the character hey! Thats not the way! Nilia, who was nervous, saw a familiar friend in the distance riding a beast with the lower body of a lion and the upper body of an eagle, and her tension was relieved in an instant. Lee Han was getting angry as he hit Griffon on the head with his staff. Stop watching Pegasus. go down the road stop growling! hes my friend! Follow the road! cheer up. Seeing Wodanaz struggling, Nilia realized she was very lucky. thank you. really. -? Pegasus purred pleasantly when the dark elf master suddenly thanked him. He was truly a good owner. * * * Professor Lightnings test became a hot topic for a while even after the test was over. The first year students, from any tower, were talking excitedly about Pegasus. So that Pegasus obviously liked me better? Did you see him turn his head when he came to Dulac? That was just because I was tired! Where do you harm me! Is there any way to raise Pegasus? It was really nice. There is a senior knight I know, and he said he climbed the mountain and brought out a Pegasus cub. oh! How is that? for a moment. Can I bring you out that way? No. They said the inn was destroyed and Pegasus disappeared while he was away for a while. Hey S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Tiger Tower friends, who were actively exchanging opinions, looked at Lee Han next to him and asked. It was because he was well-informed in this area as he was the top of his grade. Wardanaz. What do you think? Is there any way we can raise Pegasus? Wouldnt you like to go catch one together during winter vacation? Lee Han replied with an expressionless face. I have a griffon. Wouldnt it be nice to have Pegasus too? They say that when a griffon smells a pegasus, it bites its owner. The White Tiger Tower students hated it. I knew that the griffon was one of the most violent among the mounts, but I didnt think it would be that bad. It was ferocity that could not be compared to Pegasus. I hear Griffins are ferocious. But isnt the griffon cool too? Is there any way to save Griffin? It must be harder than Pegasus. Like I said before, if I had brought out the griffon cub, the inn would not have been destroyed, but the surroundings would have been a sea of blood. no. Even taking that into consideration, Griffin is worth it. There is a senior knight I know, and he praised Griffon like that. what? Do you have a griffon?? no. They say an arm was blown off by a griffon on the battlefield. When friends who didnt notice kept trying to turn Lee Hans outfit inside out, Durgyu looked at him and started talking. Lee Han. dont mind too much Why does everyone say such a thing without knowing how tricky a griffon is? You dont have to worry. Durgyu. I was thinking of another exam. ah. okay? At Lee Hans words, Durgyus face brightened. Since Professor Ingeldells final exams are about to begin in the evening, it was a good sign that Lee Han was paying attention. okay. Of course, Griffin tried to charge Pegasus earlier, so I managed to stop him, but I dont really care. You care so much Durgyu and Giselle thought to themselves. Of course, Lee Han had a particularly hard time in this Professor Lightning Walk test. Griffon, who usually listened well, kept growling and arguing with Pegasus as if he had any grudges. It was not usually stubborn to stare at Pegasus regardless of Lee Han hitting him with his cane and pulling his leash. hey. Wodanaz. Forget the test you got a perfect score on and focus on the next one. You are right. Moradi. Shame on you. Lee Han admitted it without hesitation, which is rare. In any case, there was no reason to cling to the exam that was over. Although the image of Pegasus was still lingering in my eyes Three places. We also shared food and hid it. I also made two and hid them. Lee Han and the two White Tiger Tower students exchanged meaningful glances. Professor Ingeldells final exams were originally meant to be an overnight camping trip barefoot in the cold winter mountains, but seasoned Einrogarde students interpreted the exam in a slightly different way. -Its a test to hide a lot of supplies in the mountains as unnoticed as possible! Of course, Professor Ingeldell never said a word like that, but Lee Han and his friends understood it on their own. Do you have any information yet on where to start? doesnt exist. The professor didnt give me a single clue. Lets take the direction from where we started and move quickly. This is a recent mountain range map. There are a lot of things missing, but just looking at the parts that come out will help. thanks? Giselle, who was looking at the map, tilted her head. The handwriting on the map was strange no matter how you looked at it. Sheep cave majesty! near access! It was big and crooked, as if it had been painted by a giant. Where did you get it? Cheek Chuck- ? No, why those children again? When young apprentice knights of the White Sheep Knights walked up to them, the students of Einrogard hated them. It was the same during the last exam, but Ive never been happy when outsiders came. Besides, the students were already preparing for the exam in their own way, but lets make a sudden change Professor. Why did those knights come? Does the White Sheep Knights have enough time? Why do you keep coming to Ein Lorgard? Do you want to learn magic? The apprentice knights blushed at the words of the White Tiger Tower students. These bastards are here to help! Is that what you say to the person who came to help you in the test you are about to go through! Did you forget the last time we greeted each other with a handshake? ??? The apprentice knights words shocked the students. Are you here to help? I will explain. Professor Ingeldell tapped the floor with his sword as if telling everyone to calm down. I thought it would be better to add a little more people as the students have to split up and spend the day in the mountains. Then lets just join our groups! Wardanaz! Lets join us! what? I will do it together! okay! great! Ignoring the protests of the White Tiger Tower students, Professor Ingeldell continued. When you go out, there will be a lot of things to do with other people. Especially if youre a mage, theres not a lot of things to do alone. hmm. I want to tell Professor Voladi. Lee Han thought to himself as he listened. How nice it would be if Professor Voladi thought the same way. As a sorcerer, learn how to work in harmony with others. more! Professor Ingeldell was not a violent man, but he was not soft enough to turn a rule once set into a protest. The students grumbled and looked at the apprentice knights. The apprentice knights were glaring at the students with very grumpy faces. Actually, it was because I didnt want to make it hard. go away! ah. Come on. Enge! We trained hard at the dorm together during our vacation! I dont know a guy like you! Fortunately, Lee Han and Gisele Durgyu kept their mouths shut. Maybe thats why the apprentice knights didnt get angry at the three and waved their hands happily. Choi. We met the other day and we meet again. nice to meet. Moradi. I heard you subdued the anti-magicists together with Wardanaz the other day? Would you recommend Wodanaz to the Order as a family name? haha. There seems to be a misunderstanding, but how would you recommend someone from the Wodanaz family to the Knights? Are you out of your mind or crazy? Lee Han, who had been listening to Giselles words, whose innermost feelings had inadvertently burst out, whispered softly. Hey, I have to think to myself. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Youre talking too much The apprentice knight looked at Giselle with a hurt expression. Of course, it was unheard of to recommend a member of a mage family representing the Empire to the Knights, like the Wardanaz family. It was also difficult to predict peoples reactions. However, if he was a boy from the Wardanaz family, he deserved to be recommended for the Knights Templar. Just looking at the fact that he subjugated anti-magicists like the knights of the Beech Tree Order the other day, isnt it? In the case of Wardanaz, if you raise the honor of the person who recommended it together, it will be raised, but there is no way to lose it. Woudhanaj is good because you can join an outstanding knights, and Moradi is good because you can get the honor of recommending an outstanding talent Lee Han went out for Moradi. After all, recommending the name of ones family to the knights was an act that was difficult to do unless one was quite friendly, since if the other party made a mistake, it would damage ones reputation. The moment I recommend it, I cant help but think, Oh, you must be quite friendly. Of course, Lee Hans actions didnt help much. Giselle immediately denied it. Its not? Why would I refuse to be acquainted with the Wardanaj family? What are you talking about, Wodanaz you? Giselle, who has a great sense of politics, could never admit it. No matter how much he was not a knights family, there was nothing to gain from rumors that he had refused to be acquainted with a great aristocratic family like the Wodanaz family. No Hey Lee Han tried to end it on a good note, but was taken aback by Giselles reversal of the story. Of course, Giselle also glared at Lee Han with an extremely absurd look. Why do you say that you dont want to cause misunderstanding that our family is close to the Wodanaj family? What if the Wardanaz family is offended? no. People in my family dont even read the imperial newspaper. I wont even care what you say. Durgyu, who was worse than that, stepped out. Wordanaz has said many times that he has no intention of joining the Templars on a regular basis. Thats why Moradi reacted hastily. I am harsh, but please forgive me. okay. Thats it. thats right. Thats right. Lee Han and Giselle nodded in relief. In fact, it was very dangerous for Lee Han to be misunderstood that he wanted to join the Knights. There were few jobs that were as difficult and painful as those of a knight. If I thought about it a little more calmly, I could have responded, What does that have to do with profanity?, but I accepted the apprentice knight for now. He was acquainted with Durgyu, but something else aroused his curiosity. Wardanaz. If its you, youll be able to excel even if you come to the Knights, but why? Even the knights have wizards. They are highly respected and help the knights. Moradi. The knights of the north where your family is Shut up. Youre a ignorant bastard. Giselle succeeded in swallowing it internally this time. If you want to recommend it to the Knights, Ji will recommend it, so why do you keep recommending it to Giselle? Fortunately, Durgyu answered again. Even after graduating, Wardanaz will stay at Einrogard. Because I have to study magic with the professors. Are you out of your mind, Durgyu!?!? Lee Han exclaimed in fright. This time, Durgyu put on a slightly hurt expression. * * * It took some time for the apprentice knights and students to clear up misunderstandings and put their heads together. So the six of us should spend the day in those mountains. Lee Han asked cautiously at the apprentice knights words. Do you know where to start? Of course not! haha. Wodanaz. Then the test wont work. Such a ignorant bastard. Inwardly, Lee Han cursed at the apprentice. The students of Einrogard were locked inside, but what did these knights do when they came from the outside and couldnt dig into it? Professor Ingeldell would have been more generous with them. Wardanaz. Its a big deal. Why? When Giselle whispered, Lee Han was puzzled. Of course, I havent heard where to start, but isnt this a big deal? I was originally going to go into a mountain hut and spend the night. Was it? do these bastards look like theyll tolerate that? what? no. Of course Ill accept it Lee Han, who was about to say it, hesitated. The apprentice knights eyes were more upright and bright than I thought. what? for a moment. everyone. Theres one thing Im curious about, but among those other friends have friends like this. I want to hide a cabin in the mountains in advance and take refuge there. As soon as Lee Hans words ran out, the apprentice knight hated him. You do such a mean thing? Who the hell? Wardanaz. I have to tell the professor now. Who is it? well. I was passing by and heard it. Lee Hans face became serious at the reaction of the apprentice knights. Lee Han made an excuse for a while and called his friends separately. no. Are all knight families like this? Isnt preparing a mountain hut a skill? How much trouble did you have to prepare for the supplies to bring in there? In a sincere voice, Lee Han expressed his feelings to his friends. What do apprentice knights who have been living comfortably in the outer city know? Lee Han and his friends worked hard in their spare time to make a mountain hut undetected throughout the mountain range. They secretly went up when they were on duty at night, when they got up early in the morning, and when they had spare time during the day The materials to put in them were like gold that had been hard-earned from outside. ignoring that! Among those originally from knight families, those who joined the knights early are more stubborn. Giselle agreed with Lee Hans words and explained. Trained as apprentice knights from an early age to fulfill their role in the order, they were stubborn and did not know how to compromise. That was fine, but the problem was that they forced it even on the students of Ain Lorgard. Well, the White Tiger Tower kids are good at compromise. okay. what? Isnt that enough, Lee Han? Giselle and Durgyu protested involuntarily. He came from a family of knights, but saying that he was good at compromise did not sound like a compliment. Arent you good at negotiating? On what grounds do you make such a scandal? Last time, one of your tower students sold a wooden sword on the black market. If you check, there will be a few kids without swords. Crazy bastards. Inwardly, Giselle cursed at the top students. They were truly embarrassing bastards wherever they went. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He must have been really hungry. He must have been very, very hungry. Hey Choy. Just shut up. Giselle gestured to her oblivious orc friend. The more I talked, the more I fell into a pit. The important thing now is not how well our tower compromises. You guys asked. Lee Han thought so, but kept his mouth shut out of consideration for his friends. Durgyu, with his head lowered, was also Durgyu, and Giselles ears were burning red. How to deal with those useless things. The exam will start soon. I do not have time. Thats right Lee Han was lost in thought. Professor Ingeldell had tied the wizards and knights together to cooperate in harmony, but it was counterproductive. It was an obstacle for the three of them, who were planning to find a cabin in the mountain range right away. Lee Han, who was worried, spoke cautiously. I can only think of one thing. me too. I also remembered one. The three looked at each other in surprise. Are you all thinking the same thing at the same time? Durgyu was very happy inside. Its worth fighting together for a year! Usually Gisele and Lee Han dont get along very well, so Im always nervous, but seeing this gives me some hope. After all, trials are what make comradeship strong. Then shall we all talk? three. two. one. Lets put it to sleep and then subdue it. Knock it out, then subdue it. Fairly and with skill Huh? Durgyu was embarrassed. The other two friends answers were a little different from what I expected. In the current situation, since there is nothing you can do about it, isnt it the right improvisation to give up and work together with the three apprentice knights to overcome it? Giselle also tilted her head. Of course, that was a worry in a slightly different direction from Durgyus. Can you sleep? I made a sleeping potion with my friends. You could say its cold protection. ah. It will be much more peaceful. good. Lets go like that. Lee Han and Giselle came to a quick conclusion. Lets put the three apprentice knights to sleep, then tie them up and take them! Why is that, Durgyu? Do you have anything to improve on? It is nothing. Lets conquer it with our skills in a fair and fair way I was going to talk about this. haha. Thats right. Its convenient through meaning. At the words of the two friends, Durgyu smiled lonely. * * * Rumbling C I never thought Id move in a carriage! Ravda of the Enge family was amazed. He didnt know that he could move this mountain range by wagon. Ein Rogard was not a school for wizards for nothing. Rabda. You must have been a master of sucking swords, right? Its not even the moon. I am still far away. At Lee Hans words, Ravda spoke humbly. But in that look, I could feel the pride that I couldnt hide. The swordsmanship of the Enge family is a rare swordsmanship even in an empire that focuses on the magic of absorption. Knights are already proud of their familys swordsmanship, but in the case of Ravda, that pride was inevitably stronger. amazing. Im also practicing the trick of breathing, but I cant believe I applied it to swordsmanship. Its hard to imagine. Thank you Huh? Ravda felt something strange. How are you practicing? Was the technique of breathing supposed to be practiced in the first place? ruler. Everyone drink this. Lee Han handed over the potion in a round glass bottle. The apprentice knights looked at them with curious eyes. What is this? Its a potion that allows you to withstand the cold. oh. thanks. Gulp C Lee Han smiled happily when he saw the apprentice knights drink the potion in turn. Can you guess where the carriage is going? at all. It doesnt seem to be moving in the normal way. Giselle, who closed her eyes and checked the direction the carriage was moving, frowned. Aside from the lack of windows, this wagon had been showing movement in physically impossible directions from earlier. Even while going up the slope, it suddenly went down and moved back again It was clear that it had flown or teleported several times along the way. Kung Queek! The carriage stopped and the door opened. It was a signal to get off. Lee Han and his friends tied up the sleeping apprentice knights and carried them off one by one. Then the wagon without a driver turned around and quickly disappeared. My eyes are getting worse Durgyu made a pained sound as he checked his surroundings. I had a hunch that it would not be easy for the snow to get thicker and thicker. I heard that there are giants in this mountain range. Maybe you wont meet a giant. You dont have to worry about the giant. There are no giants now. Right. Thank you Uh Leehan. But how do you know that? Durgyu asked, but Lee Han could not answer. He was concentrating on checking the location of this area while looking at the map. found. If you walk for about 30 minutes from here, you will see the mountain hut I prepared. Ugh what the hell? Ravda tried to wake up with a sleepy voice. Giselle struck Ravda in the stomach with the pommel of her sword. Ravda fell asleep again with a shriek. What is going on? Lee Han, who took his eyes off the map, asked, and Giselle shrugged. Its nothing. Lets go. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Whiiyiying C As the wind got stronger and a blizzard raged, the vision narrowed. Sharkan. request. Lee Han summoned the green jewel leopard to check the way. I had to be more careful as the familiar landmarks disappeared. Fortunately, Lee Han and his friends were already armed with winter items. Thanks to Professor Garcia. You made it during Professor Verdus lecture, didnt you? At Durgyus question, Lee Han looked away as if he hadnt heard. Just then, Sharkan returned. The leopard nodded as if it could pass. for a moment. I have to walk quite a bit from now on, but I dont think I can keep carrying it on my back. Wardanaz. Even if it bothers me, I cant just throw these off the cliff. Giselle opened her mouth, eager to tease Wodanaz once. However, Lee Han and Durgyu showed a different reaction than Giselle expected. No Thats a bit was a joke. Thats right. It was a joke. I thought I would too. hey. Just shut up, both of you. Giselle vowed never to joke with these bastards again. So Lee Han? Is there any good way? Arise, warriors of bone. Lee Han swung his staff and chanted a spell. Three skeleton warriors slowly carried the apprentice knights on their backs. This should work. uh. But Lee Han. Why? What if the knights wake up here? would you like an eyepatch? Lee Han was not enough even by tying up the apprentice knights, so he even filled them with eye patches. And only then did he put on a relieved expression. Is that enough now? Giselle and Durgyu looked at him and made complicated expressions. The sight of putting the knights to sleep and then tying them up and putting them on the back of a skeleton is like It looks really evil. Its like a warlock from an old story. Why are you looking at me like that? I was admiring the way the skeleton was used. With something like this. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed by Therugyus praise. * * * Ugh. Ravda woke up in pain. I couldnt quite remember what had happened. Im sure I was sitting in the carriage, but I felt a strong pain in my stomach Ouch! Ravda and the apprentice knights opened their eyes. It was the first time I had ever been inside a cabin. I could hear the sound of the wind blowing outside, but the rugged fireplace was burning the fire and driving out the cold In the cupboard, canned lamb and some eggs. It was full of peas, marmalade, sugar, salt, tea leaves, and coffee powder. Where is it? You woke up! Lee Han, who was checking the inside of the pot with a ladle, saw the apprentice knights stand up and rushed over. I worried. You guys are down! What happened? Wodanaz? Where are you? Lee Han hesitated. It was as if he was exchanging glances with Giselle. Dont you remember? The carriage has been attacked! A monster attacked the wagon! That was it? okay. I was barely able to escape with you guys. Yihan and Giselle eagerly explained how the bloody and grotesque monster living in the mountains attacked the carriage and tried to devour the apprentice knights. Durgyu kept his mouth shut and sliced the onion. No matter how I looked at it, I didnt have the confidence to say that. Go Thank you. Shame on you. just get help We should have stopped. It was an unexpected surprise, so I couldnt help it. Mountains are dangerous places. Were there giants? Rumor has it that there are giants here. Well, it seems that there were giants Lee Han raised the level of the monsters as the apprentice knights wanted. If that makes you feel comfortable! Then where is it? Probably a hunters hut. Are there hunters here?! Looks like I persuaded them well. Lee Han exchanged meaningful glances with his friends. Fortunately, I was able to overcome the biggest obstacle. We couldnt help but stumble upon this lodge by accident! All it takes is one day. The apprentice knights shared their opinions among themselves. hmm. Can I use this place? I cant help it. Now that this has happened, lets get ready to face the monsters. Because the professor said he would come too. ? Lee Han hesitated. What did the professor say? hmm? There are monsters in the mountains, so be prepared to deal with them. Didnt you just say you were coming? ah. You did. that monsters are coming But isnt that a natural thing when you enter a dangerous area? Of course, Ravda wasnt wrong. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that monsters would come to a dangerous area. However, Lee Hans senses, trained in Ein Lorguard, were inferring a different meaning from that word. Is this strange? Knock-knock- At that moment, someone knocked on the cabin door. Durgyu lifted the padded wooden board and checked out the window. ! Surprisingly, it was the other White Tiger Tower students. Half-buried in the snow, the shivering White Tiger Tower students knocked on the cabin door and shouted. Help me too! Door open the door! I think I will freeze to death! What is Bartrek Clt?! you guys. How is this?! We got attacked! its cold its cold Open the door! Durgyu hurriedly opened the door. Then, the White Tiger Tower students outside tried to enter the cabin. Paralyze! Lee Han swung his staff and cursed him with paralysis. As it is a curse-type magic with the fastest casting speed and widest range among magic, the Paralysis Curse hit the students of the White Tiger Tower as it is. Kuh ugh! !? Durgyu looked at Lee Han in surprise. I couldnt figure out why Lee Han cast the paralysis curse. Slowly- The bodies of the students at the White Tiger Tower collapsed like slimes. Then, wriggling, it turned into a strange monster. Shape shifter! Giselle exclaimed in a voice full of astonishment. Monsters of the shape shifter series had a powerful ability to change their shape freely. The most representative was the doppelganger, but he wasnt the only one who had this ability. The shifting slime in front of me was also one of the notorious Shape Shifter type monsters. It is also quite high! Be careful, dont let them dig in! It gets tricky when shapeshifters break into the ranks! Giselle drew her twin swords and made a gap. When that slime came in and used the transformation, things became very tricky. The appearance of the slime changed one after another, probably taken aback. After copying the image of a student at the White Tiger Tower a few times, he changed into Lee Han as if he had noticed Lee Han. Dont attack! I am your friend! okay! Giselle cheerfully thrust her sword into the slimes face. It was one of the most beautiful and neatest sword attacks Ive ever seen. Chow! It seemed that the slime was also hit quite hard when it was even attacked by a sword enchanted with a paralyzing curse. He hurriedly ducked out of the cabin door and threw himself into the snow. It would be a headache if I missed it! Sharkan. good! The leopard growled and sprang out. Sharkan, who reacts with his sense of smell, had an advantage when dealing with these shape shifter monsters. Even that was not enough, so Lee Han called the skeleton warriors and stood them in front of the door. It was in preparation for an unexpected intrusion. Kwajik! Sharkan accurately bit off the shifting slimes ankle as it tried to burrow into the snow. The slime gave up the ankle part and tried shapeshifting once again. It was not easy to catch him because there was so much snow. Snow, turn to sand! Lee Han hurriedly memorized the order. Ive practiced turning sand into rock and rock into sand a lot, but Ive never practiced turning snow into sand. Immediately recalling the characteristics of snow and sand, Lee Han completed his magic. Then the accumulated snow scattered and turned to sand. done! Splash spear! Lee Han summoned lightning to his staff and fixed its form. Thanks to Professor Voladis strict order, it was possible to omit the spell without having to memorize it for a long time. Pajijijik! When the spear of lightning pierced the slime with precision, the slime no longer maintained its shape and melted away. Basically, a slime is a monster with a very simple structure, so if you inflict more than a certain amount of damage, the core cant stand it and collapses like this. Under normal circumstances, there was no need to panic or be so nervous. Because its not an ordinary situation! You really have become Professor Ein Rogard! Lee Han sighed. Who and where did you get this shifting slime? It was clear that Professor Ingeldell had asked other professors to get them. Its a fairly rare slime, so it wouldnt have been possible to make it without the help of the professors. Id rather have been fighting an enchanted bull. Lee Han seemed to know what Professor Ingeldells evil plan was hidden in the final exam. After scattering the students in the mountains, they release the shifting slimes they trained in advance to attack the students. The students who thought the cold winter was a test would be caught off guard by the slime in the form of a friend. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its nonsense. Durgyu still had a distraught face. Are you sure you talked like Bartrek? How did you follow the same? Probably the professor taught me secretly. He must have observed us while we could not see. Lee Han, who had learned about shifting slime from Professor Lightning Walk, had his own information. The slimes were a kind of primitive community in which higher thinking was impossible. Of course, it was closer to seeing and following rather than thinking with intelligence. Durgyu was shocked. That far?! I was also surprised. But if youre a professor at Ein Lorgard, you can do that. Lee Han removed the remains of the slime. The wreckage was like the last piece of trust she had in Professor Ingeldell. Now I have to think that Professor Ingeldell is also the professor of Einrogard. Ravda sincerely admired it while thinking of a very rude thought. Everyone is really great. Were here to help, but its embarrassing. haha. with something like that. Seeing the warm atmosphere, Lee Han slightly thanked the shifting slime. It got annoying when Ravda asked, Why does my head hurt like I took a sleeping potion, but thanks to the slime, I was able to get over it. Wardanaz. I was really impressed that he immediately recognized that it was a slime. thats right. I couldnt even see it, but I noticed the difference. Since were usually close, I naturally felt a sense of incongruity. Durgyu was deeply impressed by Lee Hans words. I cant believe I didnt notice! Durgyu promised once again that he would pay more attention to his friends in the future. Was it a shifting slime? Lee Han was also surprised inside. I just thought the other White Tiger Tower students came to interfere and tried to subdue them, but I never thought they were monsters. It was a really careless Einroguard. Ill have to attack more aggressively from now on. Eastern slope. Giselle, who had been observing outside without listening to the conversation, said with a serious expression. Approaching this way. There are more than 10 people. ! Lee Han opened the cabin door and looked down. Surprisingly, more than ten students and apprentice knights were coming this way. Lets not get close. okay. The two agreed. I dont know what they were thinking, but I couldnt put them all in the cabin, and it was hard to handle the aftermath. At least if there was a shifting slime in between However, the closer the group approached, the more Lee Han and Giselles faces hardened. There were also Lee Han and Gisele Durgyu in that group. The fake Lee Han pointed at the real Lee Han and shouted. There are fakes! No, this crazy! Lee Han was shocked. Obviously, slimes intelligence is at the level of watching Lee Han and learning from him, but how can he incite such a thing?? Chapter 582 Chapter 582 How could a slime act like that? Giselle stared at Lee Hans muttering. I couldnt believe that he was serious. You really cant guess?! Lee Han, who felt his friends gaze, wondered and asked back. Do you have anything to say? Nothing at all. stop! At Giselles cry, the students and knights running from below hesitated. Lee Han looked at it and thought. How many of them are slimes? First of all, it was clear that it was a fake Lee Han, a fake Giselle, a fake Durgyu, but the others couldnt guess who the slime was. It would be nice if we could attack and confirm it, but in the current situation, if we didnt I didnt know how the fake Lee Han persuaded them, but I could tell that he did it right. Because the students were standing behind the fake Lee Han with unwavering eyes. He wanted to get angry at him for cheating, but Lee Han persevered. You can get angry later. Now was the time to convince the reverse. Even if its a shifting slime, it has its limits. The real thing wont be able to catch up. Lee Han exchanged glances with Giselle. The two friends nodded meaningfully. -Can you convince me? -of course. Arent they friends who have been together for a year? Even the powerful transformation ability could not deceive the memories. say! Fake Moradi! Why are you doing that when I told you to stop? Are you wondering what kind of lie you might tell? No, what kind of bastard a He quickly started agitating from the bottom, so Lee Han looked at him wondering what kind of guy he was, and was dumbfounded. The fake Lee Han was shouting. It really sucks. Giselle looked at Lee Han annoyedly, probably thinking the same. Lee Han pointed down and said. Moradi. Ill have to look over there. shut up. I will. Clearing her throat, Giselle aimed her sword and shouted at her friends gathered below. You idiots. You know what youre doing! You are being deceived! ! Uh Huh? At Giselles cry, the friends stopped. It was the image of Giselle, whom she usually shot sharply in the White Tiger Tower resting room. Then fake Giselle stepped forward and gently persuaded her friends. calm down. friends. Its because I was nervous because the fake was discovered. That thats right! As expected, Moradi. Lee Han and Giselle were at a loss for words. No are you putting fake eyes in your eyes to turn them into artifacts later? how is that moradi? You are so kind! At Lee Hans cry, the friends down the slope sneered and refuted. Is Moradi originally like this? thats right. As long as Wodanaz doesnt scratch his temper, Moradi is naturally kind and gentle! Such ridiculous slander? Lee Han was outraged by the white tiger tower students slander. Moradi originally had that kind of personality, but it wasnt because of Lee Han. is not it? Coming to think of it, I think I was a little more gentle when we first met Would you like to go down there? no. Youre going back to your memory to convince me now. More than that, Moradi. Your friends seem to like the way you wear a mask, so why not convince them with that? Are you serious about that? Im serious. See your friends. Giselle looked down the slope and sighed. It seemed that he was immersed in the conversation he had with Slime while he was away. good. good. Giselle kept the anger off her face and managed her expression. It was a kind and gentle Giselle who came out occasionally when needed. Everyone That fake Moradi is acting! Do not listen! Fake Lee Han shouted while brandishing his staff. Lee Han really wanted to kill that slime. As expected, its Wodanaz! You cant fool the eyes of Wardanaz! And the white tiger top guys who are being fooled by that slime! Lee Han growled and shouted. No, Moradi, lets say that. Does that look like me now? why? everyone. Dont be fooled by those fake words. That fake is trying to trick you guys. The only person who can protect you is me. Trust me! I am your savior! Wardanaz! A guy like you! Lee Han almost grabbed the back of his neck. Do you believe in saying such mouth-watering things?? Are you falling for those words now? sincerely?! You guys have to protect yourself, someone will protect you! What if I say something sweet and get over it! Dont listen to the lies! Trust me! When the fake Lee Han shouted resolutely, the students of the White Tiger Tower nodded as if possessed. Compared to the ferocious fakes up there on that slope, the Wardanaj who kept giving them warm words next to them were like the real Wardanaj. Wrong. Lee Han felt frustrated. I never thought I would lose to a fake with persuasion! Giselle seemed to think similarly, covering her face with her hands and sighing. for a moment. There is Durgyu. Lets convince him with Therugyu. I think fake ones will be more popular. Giselle reacted cynically to Lee Hans words, but she threw the words out anyway. Choi. If you are real, tell me once. The fake Durgyu didnt say anything. ? ?? Lee Han and Giselle were taken aback. The slime disguised as a fake Durgyu seemed a little unlearned. Seeing this, the students down the slope were elated and shouted. Whoops. you fakes! Durgyu wont be fooled by that! Youre not worth answering! While Gisele was shocked, Lee Han opened his mouth after pondering. Moradi. ? I think they are all slimes. what? Its all slime. It makes no sense other than that. No matter how much it is, it cant be all slime Giselle, who said, almost shook for a moment. is it? Even if not all, as Wardanaz had said, more than half of them could have been slimes. Otherwise, that stupidity would not be explained. okay. Quite a number of them could be slimes. yes? Lee Han raised his cane. It was a mistake to think that there were few slimes in the first place and try to solve it with persuasion. It was all slime! Give me some time. Ill hit it at once. okay. Wipe them all away. * * * Except for the fake Lee Han, the fake Giselle, and the fake Durgyu, all of them were real students. Lee Han and the others looked down at the students who were beaten and scattered with snowballs with mixed eyes. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I believed it What do you believe in, you idiots! Giselle tried to kick her friends outstretched back. Lee Han and Durgyu were barely able to get in between and stop them. What did those slimes say? There are fakes out there. Be careful Thats why we have to work together to get around Lee Han, who had heard that, was dumbfounded and asked back. Didnt you ever think to suspect the guys who said that? Because it looked real! These bastards will think everything is real if someone gives them candy. Looking at the pathetic students with contempt, Lee Han clicked his tongue and stood up. Okay, so Im resting until the exam is over That faker attacked my friends!! Lee Han sighed as he saw a group of newly arrived students at the bottom of the slope and the fake Lee Han Giselle Durgyu leading them. Lets all get ready to fight. Wait a minute. Well try to convince him said the fallen White Tiger Tower student, but Lee Han ignored it as if he hadnt heard. * * * The next day. Professor Ingeldell and the Knights of the White Sheep Tree looked at the mountain range with expectant faces. What kind of faces will the students who endured the cold of the mountains return to? professor. Cant you just let me know now? What monsters did you prepare in advance? One of the knights asked sneakily if he was curious. All the knights knew about the ordeal of the cold mountains, but even the knights hadnt heard of the monsters that Professor Ingeldell had prepared. But now that the exams are over soon and the students will be back, it wont matter too much if you ask them. Professor Ingeldell said with a shy smile. hmm. Im afraid everyone will be disappointed What are you saying. Who would be disappointed with Professor Ingeldells choice? A hardened bull? Or a wild boar? Arent they monsters that are closely related to the snow as it is a mountain range on a winter day? Like a white-eyed hedgehog or an ice drake? Professor Ingeldell, who was enjoying listening to the knights guesses, thought it was time to tell them the correct answer. We have prepared shifting slimes. yes? What slime is it? The shifting slime. Professor Ingeldell calmly began to explain. But I couldnt hide that I was a little excited. Thats why I prepared hard for this shifting slime. I heard from other professors that you can artificially create monsters like shifting slimes. That I guess. Because this is Ein Lorgard. I wanted this. When I asked, other professors said it was a very good idea. Uh Ummm Professor Ingeldell, not noticing the subtle change in the knights expressions, continued excitedly. I received the slimes and had them observe the students during each lecture. When the final exam week came around, he transformed into something quite plausible. Students have to endure the cold of the snowy mountains while identifying fake friends who come to visit them. Isnt that nice?! The professor finished speaking in an excited voice. Compared to other professors at Ein Lorgard, I had a lot of worries because it seemed like they gave me a flat test, but this time I was a little more confident. The other professors also said they liked it That professor. Isnt that a little too much? !? It was only then that Professor Ingeldell realized the expressions on the knights faces. The knights are now in perplexity! Even though we train them severely I wonder if it would be a little too difficult to infiltrate the trained shifting slime. Wouldnt it be traumatic Professor Ingeldell replied in bewilderment at the knights reaction. Ha, but students should be able to deal with this much. There were a lot of more dangerous things in other lectures. Of course, the knights were not convinced. Because the knights didnt know what was going on in the other lectures! The articles just thought Professor Ingeldell was exaggerating. But I dont think theres any reason for even the professor to take the test like this Thats right. professor. This is strange. how? Professor Ingeldell was sweating and embarrassed. The situation where all allies retreated from the battlefield and enemies were everywhere was less embarrassing than now. Is that is it? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did I pay too much? Professor Ingeldell was confused. I was sure that I was confident that I had a very appropriate test while talking with other Einrogard professors, but where did I go wrong? no. It could be that the Knights of the White Sheep Tree reacted like that because they didnt know Einrogard. If they knew Einrogard, they might think differently Oh. The students are back! The knights stretched out their hands and pointed to the entrance to the mountain range. Students who had spent a day in the mountains were returning in style. To be precise, only Lee Han and his party were majestic, and the rest of the friends were being dragged on a stretcher and on a sled. Upon seeing this, Professor Ingeldell immediately returned to his senses. ah. I overpaid! Chapter 583 Chapter 583 However, once lost trust never returned. The White Tiger Tower students who came down on stretchers glared at Professor Ingeldell with eyes like puppies who had been scammed of their trusted snacks. Everyone The students turned their heads. Im sorry everyone. I misunderstood the difficulty of the test. It could be. Lee Han, who had brought his friends to the front, responded reflexively. When Giselle, who was next to him, looked at him like a madman, Lee Han made an excuse. sorry. habitually. When the professor apologized, he couldnt help but say Its okay out of habit. Did you get hit by the slimes? The knights were amazed and asked. The number was too many for the slime to inflict on them. The shifting slime was a puzzling and embarrassing monster, but it wasnt an incredibly powerful monster either. I thought that if some of the students who suffered first were born, the remaining students would respond on their own Answer me. The knight of the White Sheep Knights called the apprentice knight in a stern voice. This final exam was not only a test for Ein Rogard students, but also a place to evaluate the abilities of apprentice knights. The mistakes made by Einrogards students are to be admonished by Professor Ingeldel, but the knights must be admonished to the mistakes of the apprentice knights. If you knew that transformation-type monsters had appeared, there would have been ways to respond? It was best to keep a distance between monsters such as shifting slimes by dividing them among confirmed people. It was this type of monster that was not very patient, so if you endured like that, someday it would reveal its loopholes. That it wasnt the slime. You werent attacked by a slime? When the apprentice knight looked up and said, the knight was surprised. ah. Right. Have you ever met a giant? Are there giants in the mountains!? The apprentice knight was surprised. The other colleague next to him was shocked at the reaction and whispered. I thought it was a rumor Keuhmm! Never mind that. Anyway, if youve met other monsters, youll understand. If that was the case, it made sense. If the students plans are changed because of the shifting slime and they are attacked by another monster while moving quickly Which monster is it? That is true. The apprentice knight looked up and stretched out his finger. The finger was pointing at Lee Han. ? I was attacked by Wardanaz The knights were silent as if they were at a loss for words. The apprentice knights also read the atmosphere and bowed their heads in shame. Tell me what happened. The apprentice knights did their best to explain. The shifting slimes that transformed into Lee-Hans party were so cunning and clever that they attracted the students well, and this guy tricked them into attacking the real Lee-Hans party Thats right. But wouldnt all of these people have suffered that way? Why did you guys fall down? The other apprentice knights did their best to explain. The shifting slimes who transformed into Lee Han and the others Stop! stop! The knights blushed and shouted. Everyone gets hit the same way! Even if one or two people get hit like that, its normal to be suspicious and vigilant after that, but it was embarrassing. no! The test is a competition, but no matter how close you are, you can trust others so easily! What did you learn! Because Wardanaz looks so trustworthy Hehe. I was wrong. The knights of the White Sheep Knights reflected on themselves. Professor Ingeldells test was not excessive. Rather, they were too complacent. I took care of you wrong. You cant even respond to a situation like this. Oh no! I couldnt help it because those Einrogards were tricked first! noisy! Where are you making excuses? If you go back, its training! While the apprentice knights were being scolded, Professor Ingeldell apologized to the students once again. everyone. In the future, I will never prepare for a test like this as my first year final exam. Everyone has been through a lot. no. ? Lee Han, who was listening, turned his head. What crazy student said that in front of a professor with a sword? professor. Next year, I would like to prepare first-year students for such an exam. youre right! Its too bad that we have to go through this test alone. Its not the professors fault! We understand your sincerity! The White Tiger Tower students gnashed their teeth and shouted. everyone! professor! The students hugged Professor Ingeldell and staged a touching reconciliation. Lee Han was stunned by the sight. No, these scumbags. Doing such a thing because it is unfair that they are alone!? * * * What? Lee Han, who arrived at Professor Mortums studio Dark Hall to take the black magic test, was puzzled when he received the test paper. professor? Coke. why? Oh, is this all? okay. why? its nothing. Lee Han looked around the classroom with a wary gaze. But there was nothing in the classroom. Gainando, who was sitting next to him, stared blankly at his friend who was eating a sandwich and doing strange things. Raphael, who was worse off, asked Cainando. Why are you doing that? uh? what? Wardanaz. Wodanaz. From a while ago, Wodanaz was wary of his surroundings like a knight infiltrating enemy territory. It was to the point where even Rapad-El was bothered by that appearance. Is there anything around here? Isnt Lee Han originally like that? Raphael regretted asking the prince. This bastard wont even notice if Wodanazs head disappears. Coke. Wardanaz County. There is nothing hidden in the classroom. Is that so? Lee Han summoned a paper bird and tried to check outside the classroom. Professor Mortum sighed and said. There is nothing hidden outside the classroom. ah. okay. Lee Han cast < Ogonin''s Recognition of Emotion > to try to figure out Professor Mortums emotional color. Seeing that, Professor Mortum thought he should just explain. Coke. The last midterm exam was so noisy. So this final exam is going to be simple. I cant believe its because the schools reagents are all gone? Lee Han asked in a worried voice. Judging from what the seniors said the other day, the school of black magic was not a school with a generous budget. Even during the last midterm exam, the reagents were not enough, so the seniors were groaning Cough, did the seniors say anything else about the school of black magic? Professor Mortum became suspicious of what these immature seniors were talking about. Did he whine, Im going to die because we dont have reagents for our school, even if he couldnt show his dreams and hopes to the bright freshman? I was shocked to hear that the other day a freshman went to another school and borrowed reagents What are you talking about? The circumstances of the school of black magic are in trouble It has never been like that. If Professor Mortum was a master of black magic, Lee Han was a master of student management. The moment the professor asked, he already knew the other persons intentions. Gainando, who was listening from the side, tilted his head. Obviously, the seniors say Oh, go like a dog in our school! Lee Han slapped Gainandos side in an invisible position. Guinando bowed his head forward. Anyway, the school of black magic isnt that difficult. Cool. So dont think about it and solve it calmly. yes. thank you. Lee Han was a little relieved by Professor Mortums words. There were no special pitfalls, but it really seemed like this was a test. Of course, this could also be a trick. Lee Han decided to relax moderately, including that possibility. An excellent mage must assume all possibilities. Choose one of the following creatures that lives in the undead realm. 1. Skeleton 2. Quenee 3. Sand Octopus 4. Rock Drake 5. Shade Ghost Hmm. Lee Han received a problem and thought. It looked easy at first glance, but it was a trap problem. Skeletons are not creatures. The answer was none of these. Lee Han wrote down the answer with a quill and moved on. Gainando, who was next to him, looked at Lee Han triumphantly and said, Lee Han. Is it too easy? Did you see the problem correctly? of course! This child. Ill have to check it out when its over. Lee Han intended to scold Gainando if he wrote down the skeleton. What if I was fooled by such a childs play trap problem? This limit is also true. On the contrary, Gainando was angry with Lee Han. If you studied together like that, you should trust your friend Did you read the problem correctly? Choose one of the following creatures that lives in the undead realm. 3. Sand octopus S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how much I thought about it, the only correct answer was sand octopus. * * * Me. professor. After all four of them handed in their test papers, Raphael carefully raised his hand. Gainando ate the leftover sandwich and stared blankly at Lapadel. Still, I want to confirm that I practiced for the second semester regarding summoning the undead. Ouch. Guinando almost spit out the sandwich. Are you crazy!? The test is over! Still, Ill have to check the summoning practice. The test is what it says. What kind of nonsense are you talking about! its crazy!? Yihan and Ymirg also looked at Rapadel in amazement. I didnt know that Raphael would say something like that. What are you thinking? Professor Mortum asked coolly. You seem to have become very friendly with your summoned beast. Ah no! We are not friendly! Raphael was shocked and denied it. How could you say that to a man from an honorable family of knights who learn black magic to deal with black magicians? But Professor Mortum nodded knowingly. Coke. Originally, all warlocks who learn to summon the undead are like that. Unlike other summoned beasts, undead summoned beasts had a rough temper and did not listen to their masters orders well, seeking opportunities for rebellion. However, if you endured such problems and trained them, at some point you could find yourself using undead summons as easily as limbs. The pride at that time was to the extent that I couldnt dare compare it to other summoned beasts. is it? Lee Han was puzzled by Professor Mortums words. It was something I didnt really agree with. Even though the undead were fussy, it was also an act, but summoning the undead gave me a sense of accomplishment Youre thinking useless, this guy. Professor Mortum clicked his tongue as he looked at Lee Han. Well, it was natural for Wodanaz to not be very sympathetic to those words. I must have had a realization recently Coke. okay. There is still time left, but lets simply add undead summons. Gainando gave a short scream, but Professor Mortum had no intention of overturning his decision once. You are this child. Why are you here? Didnt you hate black magic? Come back to the you you hated! still not very fond of it. You are lying!! Thats a complete lie!! A guy who says he doesnt like it prepares so much!? While Gainando was holding Rapadel by the collar, Lee Han raised his staff to do it first. Id prefer a dark element skeleton warrior. Among the many undead summons, it was the one that could move with the most confidence. Recently, thanks to repeated efforts, it was possible to dance if only one object was summoned. A perfect score for a skeleton dancer Collock. Wardanaz-kun. yes? You dont have to show me. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Lee Han was taken aback for a moment, but immediately came to his senses and said. I practiced a lot. Coke. So Dark Element Skeleton Warrior. Collock Coke. Thats I summoned it with an ancient necromantic technique, and its even possible to dance What? Thats kind of interesting. Hearing that he was a skeleton dancer while coughing, Professor Mortum forgot his cough and showed interest. To realize a skeleton dancer with an ancient necromantic technique that requires a black magician to give detailed commands directly. I wondered how much talent and effort went into it. Oops. take a look at my mind Still no. Why not? Coke. If you see your undead summons, Raphael will be intimidated and disappointed. Lee Han couldnt refute this very reasonable statement. Well, it was because Raphael was burning his will to black magic after a long time, but there was nothing good about defeating it. Considering the future of the black magic school, which had a small number of students, it was right to give some consideration to students who endured until the end of the school year like Raphael. And arent you a perfect score anyway? Coke. Now go and prepare for the next exam. With a sense of futility, Lee Han walked out of the Dark Hall. Can the test be like this? * * * Before Professor Millays summoning magic test begins. There was a high tension in the classroom. As many students listened to it, the level of tension was different from that of the black magic school. Tense tension lingers over who will perform better. Salcho of the Tutanta family was not one to back down from this competition either. Tutanta. You must have prepared a lot. joy. I didnt prepare much because I was studying grant magic. For that matter, the book is in tatters. It was originally an old book. Salchow tried to pretend he didnt study without revealing gaps in the checks of other top contenders. Originally, the real competition begins before exams. The strong had to know how to hide their claws. I prepared a lot. Nilia was slightly taken aback by Salchos words. I was a little confused when I heard from a friend that he didnt prepare much. Have I studied too much? Its like this, but if I get a low grade, its a bit! after. I didnt study much either. I also played Gyeokgu yesterday evening and just went to bed. Actually, so am I. Salchos stomach spread like an epidemic. The students who listened to the summoning magic started competing to see who took the test with a more normal mindset. Look at this summoning magic book. Does it look brand new? Thats not a magic book dealing with this semesters content. this. My reagent bag is gone. It must have been too heavy since I didnt use any of it? Have you refilled it? There is powder on the mouth of the reagent bag. tense confrontation. The students who glanced at each other were startled by the appearance of a new student behind them. The Basic Summoning Magic Book was as clean as new. who the hell uh? Whats wrong with everyone? Kainando was puzzled by his friends gazes. never mind. Guinan Island. haha. I guess you havent studied. Prince. I still have to study a bit. what? Its not? Did you do a lot?? Gainando was embarrassed and made an excuse, but his friends smiled happily and patted him on the shoulder. Hes such a strong guy! Lee Han, who arrived late, was fascinated by the warm atmosphere floating around the classroom. Why are you laughing and talking like this before the exam? Leehan! Those children look at me and say that I didnt study Lee Han looked at Gainandos book once and then the reagent bag once before saying. I didnt do it, so I dont hear that. How?! Is it magic?! Is it magic!? right! Realizing that Gainando had been caught, he made an excuse. I was preparing for black magic! right! ?! What did you answer to the undead creature problem earlier? uh? that? Sand octopus. Lee Han was momentarily taken aback. Of course I thought it was a skeleton and hit him Why the hell is a sand octopus? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because its a creature? thats right. But sand octopuses have never been found in the undead realm. But just because it hasnt been found doesnt mean it doesnt exist. Couldnt it be discovered someday? ! Lee Han was surprised to see Gainando poking a logical loophole. Well, you might think so. oh. Did you get hit then? no. Thats not it. Han Lee began to explain what is an inductive argument? to a friend. Cainando, who was listening, screamed that he was wrong. To your seat. Professor Millay entered the classroom brandishing a cane. The windows were closed and the curtains moved. The scattered chairs were returned to their places and students were forced to sit down. I wonder if everyone has studied a lot. yes! professor. Students who are usually overconfident in their studies often do not. Confidence is good, but overconfidence is not. When Kainando heard that, he put on an expression full of confidence. Lee Han, who was next to him, hit him again. Students who have studied this year will know, but summoning magic basically follows the experience of our ancestors. Professor Millay began to speak calmly. Summoning magic basically dealt deeply with how to bring beings from other dimensions into the real dimension. Of course, the process could be dangerous, and the summoning wizards devised several safeguards to prepare for such a situation. One such device was to use Professor Millays magic circle when the students enter the soul into another dimension. It is to protect the soul from threatening beings from another dimension with dozens of linked magic. Among them, there were direct protection magic such as soul protection, soul trace reduction, affinity enhancement, etc., but there was also magic that fixed the coordinates of the dimension and made it move in a familiar path. The area explored first is relatively safe so that you can move in that area. Paradoxically, however, true wisdom could not be found if only the safe route was taken. The wisdom that wizards do not know has always been beyond the dangerous realm. Its ominous. Lee Han frowned as he listened to Professor Millay. The students of the other summoning magic schools were listening while taking notes with impressed expressions, but Lee Han was not easily fooled by such words. Didnt Professor Voladi also say something like Lets explore beyond the limits of existing magic battles and beat Lee Han? The professors comments about going beyond usually seldom ended well. So todays test will unlock the safety net and explore the realm of uncertainty. ! The students who realized what Professor Millay meant were surprised. Among the students who were buzzing, someone cautiously raised his hand and asked. professor. Wouldnt that be too dangerous? Good question. Of course, Im not going to leave everything completely up to you just because its an area of uncertainty. You have to have some control over it. Professor Millay swung his wand again, and the chalk began to roam across the blackboard. A new dimension gateway and penetrating the gateway floating net? fishing rod? An all-powerful golem arm? Students whispered at the shape of the strange artifact. It was very strange that it looked like a golems arm, or like a fishing rod or landing net used by fishermen. understand. professor. Youre not going in directly, youre just letting artifacts in. Salco said as if he knew. The other students wanted to be sorry to hear that. I thought that too! thats right. Its much safer if you just put artifacts in it. Professor Millay glared through his monocle at the students burning with futile competition. The students were embarrassed and kept their mouths shut. Certainly if its that way Lee Han thought. In the past, if wizards directly contacted and entered another dimension, that was a form of putting only artifacts into another dimension. Of course, it would be much more inconvenient and difficult than the former, but I couldnt keep up with it in terms of safety. It was a particularly tempting story for a person like Lee Han who was treated badly in many ways when he went to another dimension. Professor, can you use that in the spirit realm? Student Lee Han. Youd better not think of making a deal with an elemental like this. They are delicate and sensitive beings, so if you kidnap them and bring them Oh no. I was just asking. I had no intention of signing a contract with this. Lee Han, who found out his true feelings, was taken aback. How did know? Well then Professor Millay glanced at the time. Before the exam is over, do your best to find and bring mysterious beings from another dimension Before the words were over, the students got up, picked up the artifacts one by one, and returned to their seats. The magic circle prepared by Professor Millay was shining on the table. I will definitely show you something this time. Lee Han, who was dissatisfied with the exam because of the professors who kept passing by, was more determined than ever. Im going to show you something even if I use everything Ive learned so far! * * * Yup. yes yes thank you. Nylia heard the spirit whisper and nodded. While ordinary students shoved in artifacts and stirred up another dimension, clever students were checking the information of the dimension using all available methods. Those who had a high affinity with the spirits, such as Nylia, received help from the spirits. Even if there was no direct information, it was possible to roughly confirm it by asking questions among the spirits. Dear stone, please choose either the top or the bottom. A person who casts limited premonition magic. Okay. I cant get my eyesight. It breaks as it passes through the dimension. A person who gains vision by casting additional enchantments. Go in. okay. Wait a while and um. Its broken. next. Go in. The one who lines up the skeleton warriors in front of the magic circle and pushes them one by one ?! ???? The students next to him were already staring at Lee Han, forgetting about their exams. It was that shocking. No matter how summoned it is, can I just use it like a consumable? hmm. okay. Is the right side better? The sparrow spirit and the squirrel spirit were advising where to send the skeletons from Yihans shoulders. In the meantime, all the Skeleton Warriors summoned disappeared. Lee Han rummaged through the reagent bag and took out new bone powder. Get up again Woah Wardanaz. Wont the summoned beasts get angry if you do it that way? My skeletons are fine. Skeleton warriors who use ancient necromantic techniques are not from another dimension, but rather like puppets made entirely of Lee Hans magical power. Even if it was handled carelessly like other summoned beasts, there was no problem. Of course, it was a shocking answer to students who did not know well. ?! no The Wardanaz Skeleton is a bit different. Nylia was quick to step out for her friend. It seemed that misunderstandings would grow if this continued. I didnt sign a contract for that, I called it myself! Oh yeah? Is black magic capable of such things? I almost misunderstood. Nilias explanation convinced the friends and nodded. He almost misunderstood Wodanaz. In the meantime, Lee Han summoned the real skeleton warrior Gonadaltes. Gonadaltes. I think Ive found a safe area. You have to go in and lead the other skeletal warriors. can you? The friends who saw it laughed and said to Nilia. Is that also a name given to the assembled skeleton? If Nilia hadnt told me, she would have misunderstood because of the way she talked like that. haha! Thats right! Thats just an assembled skeleton! Chapter 585 Chapter 585 While Gonadaltes, the real skeleton warrior, crossed over to an unknown dimension and fought bloody battles, the classroom was gradually becoming chaos. Wow! what! what is this! Selamodir. You are very angry. Youd better be careful not to provoke it. When Selamodir, who looked like a seal, blew the classroom desk and threw a bag of water on the cheek of the student who had called him, Professor Millay intervened with a wand. To Selamodir, who was frantic, Professor Millay gave an explanation in the language of a seal. Hearing the explanation, Selamodir swung his front paw. From that appearance, Lee Han felt a strong message, Because youre only watching today, so be careful in the future! Soon Selamodir returned to his own dimension. Professor Millay said as if nothing had happened. It is dangerous to summon an existence from such an uncertain dimension. Everyone should be nervous. Woah Wo Danaz. saw? Nilia was nervous and pulled on the hem of Lee Hans cloak. It was so shocking that Selamodir, who had just appeared, slapped his cheek with his front fin. However, Lee Han did not answer. It was because he was concentrating on dealing with the hell brimstone dog, who stuck his head halfway out of the magic circle and couldnt get out. Surround yourself! Push him in so he cant come out! Lee Han attacked the Hell Brimstone Dog with the Skeleton Warriors. Fortunately, the size of the magic circle was limited, so I couldnt pass through it, but if I twisted my body like that, I could pass through. We have to get rid of them before they pass! The hell brimstone dog, beaten over and over again, cursed the wizard who dragged him by force and eventually retreated beyond the dimension. Good job. Gonadaltes. But lets find something else. Because I cant submit that. Lee Han, who praised the skeleton warrior, recognized his friend belatedly. Whats up Nilia? Ah, nothing? ?? * * * While other students were exhausted, Professor Millay said while watching Lee Han persistently sending summons and fishing in dimension. A hell brimstone dog would suffice, so why do you keep looking? no. I will find a better one and secure it. ? Professor Millais made an expression that he did not understand the words of the student who had already secured a perfect score. It should be enough already, but what are you talking about No! A little better Wardanaz. calm down. Thats enough! thats right! Bringing a stronger one will put us in danger too! Lee Hans friends rushed to stop Lee Han. Even the hell brimstone dog looked dangerous earlier, but I was afraid of what would happen if I brought a better guy out to the classroom. Arent they together too! I still have to find more! Professor Noh raised his eyebrows slightly and swung his staff to erase Lee Hans magic circle. Student Lee Han. perfect score. ruler. next. The friends let go of their arms, sweating. Nilia looked up (having just pulled Yihans left leg with a rope) and asked. Its okay because its perfect, right? I just wanted to be able to find someone who hasnt been found yet. Lee Han sighed and stood up. Seeing that, Nilia suddenly felt apologetic. Did you or your friends think too much about your own safety and block your friends talent? My friend is trying to give the best result he can I was going to flatter him by giving him the name of the professor who is also a professor Hey. Nilia was straight. I was just sorry, but this bastard? * * * So, Yoner. The kids from the school of summoning magic have really bad personalities. Ugh ugh. Yoner got a perfect score in the summoning magic test and looked at his grumbling friend with a complicated expression. Maybe someone should stop this friend? Lee Han. Wouldnt it be better to study conversion magic? ah. yes. The spirit of the grumbling friend immediately returned to the test. Yoner admired this convenient response. If something happens in the future, well talk about the exam. The arm transformation was harder than I thought. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han said in a more subdued voice than before. Unlike other magics, in the case of Lee Han, the level of difficulty when using transformation magic has increased. Even with the magic of changing the color of his hair, Lee Han had to put in several times more effort, concentration, and mana than his friends. In the meantime, a fire broke out In that respect, the one-arm transformation, the final exam for transformation magic, was not as easy as I thought. In fact, this was one of the lectures Lee Han practiced the most. Can I have a look? okay? thank you if you do If it looks strange, tell me right away. Lee Han transformed the other arm that did not hold the staff into a leopards paw. Apparently, Sharkan looked the best than Griffon or Basilisk. Thanks to constant practice, instead of the arms changing into dozens of different shapes like the last time, I managed to maintain the shape of the leopards front paws. Seeing this, Yoner was relieved and admired. Its much better than last time! Lee Han smiled happily. It was worth the effort. At first, when my arms kept moving back and forth, I was so helpless that I wondered if this was okay, but in the end it ended up like this ? Lee Han hesitated. Is it a leopard? huh? Yoner was rather taken aback by Lee Hans words. Scales, claws, curved joints, and so on. No matter how you look at it, it was the paw of a dragon-type monster. A leopard isnt it? Yoner spoke cautiously out of consideration for his friends condition these days. Even students who take only one exam become sensitive when it comes to exams, but it goes without saying when it comes to Lee Han. No matter how much an iron man is, there is no choice but to be shaken during the test period. Just looking at the perfect summoning magic response, I could guess that my friend was having a hard time. Are you a leopard? for a moment. Lee Han stared at the changed arm. Then he cried out in surprise. Its not a leopard?! The first time I practiced, it was definitely a leopards arm, but it changed to something completely different. what the hell?! Yoner calmly began to explain. The original appearance of a monster was created to withstand and maintain the magical power it possesses, right? Wouldnt it be a bit difficult with an ordinary leopards arms to withstand your magical energy The external characteristics of the monster and its magical power were quite closely related. A monster that possesses and maintains strong magical power has external characteristics suitable for it. This theory was also applied to transformation magic. Usually, it came out as a problem that occurs when a wizard tries to transform into a monster that is too powerful that the level does not match, but the reverse will also be established. No, isnt a leopard quite strong? Besides, these arent the paws of an ordinary leopard, theyre called Sharkan monsters But I cant Lee Han made a complicated expression at Yoners words. Should I just go to Drake right now? Wardanaz! Wodanaz! Did you hear!? A student from the Blue Dragon Tower ran toward the two sitting in front of the courtyard. He was a student who studied transformation magic together. what? Professor Lizzies exam. My friend was going to go ahead and check it out. Oops! Hearing his friends words, Lee Han realized that he had been complacent. Obviously, Professor Yon Ramo said that the final exam was to transform one arm, but I couldnt completely believe it. I could have gone to the classroom and said, Actually, the content of the final exam is to survive the evil transformation curse. Of course, if you were an Einrogard student, you had to check the exam location in advance and prepare things that would help you in the exam. shit. I made this mistake! When Lee Han sincerely broke down, the student at the Blue Dragon Tower said in bewilderment. Ah no. WODANAZ You dont have time for that. Physically unreasonable So? What is it? When Yoner thought the subject might go to the mountains, he changed the story back to normal. I dont think its a test that transforms your arm, right? Rumors are spreading among the guys who came to see it. As expected, I shouldnt have trusted the professor! Seeing Lee Han accept it right away without questioning for even a second made Yoner slightly heartbroken. Im sure it wasnt this far at the beginning of this year Tell me exactly. How was it? So thats the friend explained the rumors he had heard. Professor Yon Ramos test was conducted in the Jade Forest lecture room on the 3rd floor. I dont usually go to the 3rd floor often, but if its on the 3rd floor, its a place where even first-year students set foot quite a bit. Students familiar with geography on the 3rd floor moved to check the vicinity of the Jade Forest lecture room It was completely jungle. I couldnt see any of the classroom doors. Jungle?? huh. According to the people who went there, they came back because they couldnt find their way. I think I know what it is. Lee Han said coldly. Seeing this, the Blue Dragon Tower students eyes lit up. If you are always a cool-headed and rational senior, you will make a clear prediction even in the current situation. What is it, Wodanaz? Perhaps there is a hint in the transformation magic. You must use the transformation magic you learned this semester to find your way into the jungle and enter the classroom. indeed! The student nodded his head, apparently feeling that it was plausible. However, Yoner, who was listening from the side, put on a puzzled expression. is it? I was confused whether Professor Yon Ramo had the style of testing students with great effort before exams like that. Of course, it could have been, but right now Lee Han is tired, so his judgment is a bit dull. Can I make you think about this? good. I need to let everyone know this. thank you. Wodanaz! After his friend passed away, Lee Han was very worried. I dont know if I can break through with the current level of transformation magic. Lee Han. Would you like to get some sleep? How long have you slept? One three Three hours? A bit like that. About three days ago Hey. * * * Precognitive magic professor, Professor Passelet Krahr, sighed. There were many opinions on who the professor had the most trouble with during the final exams of the year, but Professor Krare was never left out. It wasnt just about preparing for the test. It was because we had to prepare together for the great magic to find new students next year. Magic to locate newcomers with qualities spread throughout the empire. It was never easy to use a great wizard named Gonadaltes and a land with enormous magical powers named Einrogard. To the extent that outside wisdom wizards would be surprised and go crazy if they knew about this magic. Professor Krare Professor Krare! Aaaah, Im preparing now! Professor Passelet, who had been dozing, quickly summoned a personality and stood up. At the end of the year, it was hard to look good after dozing off in front of the skeleton principal. I have something to tell you. I dont think you need to prepare any magic to additionally check the location in the field. ? Professor Passelette was more perplexed than delighted. The magic method of finding newcomers was to first roughly determine the location spread throughout the empire, then go around it and foresee the detailed location once again. The former is also the former, but the latter also had to be prepared in advance by paying the price in advance as a huge amount of mana was consumed. Of course, a process so complex that it is called the essence of precognitive magic was involved. Are you sure? then. Ill just use magic to find it on the spot. Why are you looking at me like that? Principal, if youre going to commit a crime, Ill just The skeleton headmaster glared at the professor. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 No! Isnt it? Professor Pacelett did not readily agree to the Principal Skeletons serious expression. Just as a student who has attended Ein Rhogard for a long time becomes an expert, a professor who has been in Ein Rorgard for a long time also becomes an expert. One of the signs was not easily trusting the principals words. While taking Wardanaz to visit the capital, hes trying to find the freshmen as well. aha! Professor Passelette immediately understood the meaning of Headmaster Skeleton. The mana possessed by the boy of the Wodanaz family would be sufficient to replace the mana drawn from the leyline of Einrogard. By the way Can I? There wont be any trouble. Isnt that a problem? Of course, you know that the boy of the Wodanaz family has so much magical power that its okay to use it like that, but the best magic school in the empire has to pay attention to how it looks from the outside. Of course, dont tell me where to go. Principal Professor Passelette looked at the skeleton headmaster, but to no avail. If he was a person who would be shaken by the professors gaze, he would not be able to become the principal of Einrogard in the first place. why are you looking at Anything else to say? doesnt exist. Good luck to the freshmen. Thats what Ill tell the freshmen. The Skeleton Headmaster grumbled. I was already feeling annoyance. As the opportunity to be invited to the glorious empires best magic academy is not common, it was commonly thought that all freshmen would come running on their own, but in fact, there were quite a few freshmen who didnt want to run. Students who are from a noble family in the empire and want to learn from a separate teacher or mage tower, and students who are thinking about other magic schools. Still, this was fine. It wasnt that the student had no interest in magic. When I gently persuaded them through conversation, most of them were convinced and said, Ah, Einrogard would be nice as expected. More difficult cases were students who had no intention of magic, and were in an environment that prevented them from trying to be precise with magic. -No, does it make sense to send my familys slaves to Ein Rogard? -under! Now this guy is a member of the < Three Mice > Guild. How much money does he make from begging, can he send it to school? In the case of students from such backgrounds as slaves or criminals, they did not want to let them go. Then, the skeleton headmaster also started to speak harshly. -Still, its an honor and Ill pay for it -No. Give me tenfold. -Does this newborn gore-like bastard dare to negotiate in front of me, the Emperors majestys magic commander and the guardian of the sorcery barrier? I will destroy all the bloodlines of your short family, and I will turn your family to dust so that not even a rock remains! ruler. What will you pay for your family? Talk about it! After having a conversation like this, I was scolded by the emperor and criticized by the imperial officials Anyway, it was difficult to bring in new students. In fact, this is also why I want to take Wodanaz. indeed. Are you trying to make me an assistant when fighting criminals? Yes No! What are you talking about? Im talking about persuading the citizens of the Empire, not the criminals! Headmaster Skeleton, who inadvertently tried to agree, was taken aback. What was expected of Wardanaz was his unique social skills. That sociability that quickly makes friends with not only aristocratic families but also people of various classes. This was a skill that was difficult for any of Einrogards seniors to imitate easily. It was because I thought that taking Wodanaz with me would make it a bit easier when persuading and that the headmaster himself wouldnt explode in anger. I took Professor Garcia with me to assist in the fight! yes? Arent you Professor Bagreg? okay. Professor Bagreg. Didnt you say Professor Bagleg? You said Professor Garcia. I must have heard it wrong. Professor Clare. are you the principal? am i the principal? Did the principal make a mistake or did the professor misunderstand? Its like a really deceitful archmage. Professor Passelette cursed at the skeleton headmaster, who changed his tone and appealed to authority whenever he was at a disadvantage. But these arguments have always been against the lowly. The professor held back his anger as he recalled the budget for the School of Foresight Magic this year. Would you please check this for me? This is the freshman final exam. There shouldnt be much of a problem with the freshmens final exam. Headmaster Skeleton was well aware of the dangers of Foresight Magic. If you look at the number of students who get sick in the upper grades, it always ranks high. However, if it was the freshman exam, there was nothing so dangerous. Headmaster Skeleton nodded at the strange trinkets and amulets scattered on the table. Is it an exorcism? Precognitive wizards who are paid most directly for foreseeing the future. Wizards thoroughly studied ways to avoid the cost. Receiving instead of receiving by dividing Reducing the risk itself by making the results of foreknowledge ambiguous One of them was such an accessory to ward off evil. Accessories closely related to the future show the results of foreknowledge, but at the same time, they are also armor that you pay the price for. Unlike other artifacts, these ornaments had to be more detailed and sophisticated, because if there was even a slight error, the price of wisdom would go directly to the wizard. It doesnt seem like a problem. Hmm Then Im glad. ah. Will Wodanaz tell me to use this to ward off evil? Headmaster Skeleton recalled the bones from the subspace warehouse. Professor Passelette frowned at the material that was hideous to anyone and radiated powerful magical energy. There was no reason to use such ferocious materials for the first year final exam. dont look at me like that Because everything has meaning. principal. I respect the headmaster, but I can also send a letter to His Majesty the Emperor Such a mean professor. Headmaster Skeleton cursed Professor Passelette inwardly. The guy should use this much. The strength of the foresight magic is considerable. That is it? Cant we just use a weak foreknowledge magic The professors other personalities, who had been quietly listening to Professor Passelettes words, refuted. -If you do it that way, there will be fewer students than black magic schools -Geniuses have their own extraordinary way!! Being annoyed inside and outside, Professor Passelette, who had grown increasingly annoyed, sighed and said: Still, you have to choose. You wouldnt want to see yourself more difficult. When I asked, he said he wanted to take a harder look. Is it okay? Is that so? -What did I say Professor Passelette suppressed his other personality for a moment, then nodded. Only if he agreed Okay. Quit-quick. Did you just laugh? Professor Clare. My ears seem to be a bit bad these days. * * * Lee Han, who came out of his private room, realized that sleep is more important than he thought. Maybe maybe Im getting weird because I dont sleep too much. Priest Tizzling looked at Lee Han with a look of astonishment, as if he were looking at the most reckless person in the world. you mean that? I dont know why I was so stubborn when I only needed to get a perfect score. haha. Priest Tizzling poured tea into the teacup in front of Yihan without saying anything. By the way, the Transmutation Magic Test Ugh. Whoops. Priest Tizzling put the chocolate into Yihans mouth without saying anything. Lee Han mumbled and drank tea. How is the conversion magic test going? Priest Tizzling doesnt say anything Ah. Mr. Wodanaz. Youre up. Lets go together! Priest Siana, who was planning a way to attack the 3rd floor Jade Forest classroom with other students in the area next to the break room, was happy to see Lee Han happen. Because it has always been a strong force in this kind of work. Ooh ooh ooh. Im glad youre going with me Ah. Why Tigilling? its nothing. Priest Tigilling, who was about to stare, sighed lightly and said. All of them is it really necessary to attack the classroom like that before the exam? Priest Tigilling wondered why he had to actively resolve the situation in the classroom before the exam. Cant we just wait a little longer and see the situation? Even if its a person who is taking all the other school exams, cant you leave it to other people?? If its a coincidence, or maybe the professor made a mistake? no way. It must be the professors trap. thats right. It must be your trap. I am also like the professors trap !? Tigiling was taken aback by the reaction of the Phoenix Tower students, not the other Tower students. I thought priests would usually respect the professor and answer, Professor may have made a mistake? As if they had been infected by someone, the priests very actively suspected the professor. no. Amazing. I was surprised that Lee Han felt that too. Tigiling opened her eyes wide and looked at Lee Han. Did you feel it? okay. This must be the professors perversity has gone too far. Even such pure priests doubt the professors. How many times have you lied to me? Isnt it? Tigilling Priest? yes Tigilling gave up and sighed. In fact, the change of the priests was not necessarily a bad thing. Originally, this spacious freshman lounge would have been filled with quiet silence, but after Lee Han came, it was noisy talking to each other (some fighting with their faith). ruler. Lets go to dispel the professors conspiracy! Wow! In the name of Flemain! In the name of Agltakwa! * * * The warehouse keeper, whose eyes were covered with bandages, was blind, but was feared by the students of Einrogard. The sound of footsteps when secretly robbing kitchens and warehouses in the middle of the night. Once caught by the sound of those steps, escape was close to impossible. The warehouse keeper, the target of such fear, was standing in front of the Jade Forest lecture room with a very disapproving look. The nutmeg tree spirit in charge of the skeleton principals forest keeper was very sorry and apologized. -I was wrong I did it It was an unfortunate mistake that the front of the Jade Forest lecture room turned into a jungle from the perspective of the forest keeper who manages the forests of the Headmaster Skeleton located on the campus of Einrogards main building. In the process of bringing in several species of plants ordered by the Headmaster Skeleton, the seeds were accidentally spilled. Seeds spilled in other areas were recovered before problems arose, but some areas eventually became forested One of them was this place. The warehouse keeper, whose patrol route was broken, looked very disgruntled and signaled for a quick fix. The forest keeper apologized and apologized, and was able to send the warehouse keeper back. C The jungle Whats wrong After the warehouse keeper left, the nutmeg tree spirit grumbled inaudibly. Of course, you may have to get lost a little, but isnt it much more beautiful than the ordinary hallway of the main building? While contemplating how to clear the jungle, the nutmeg tree spirit heard new footsteps in its ears. They were first year students. Send them back The forest keeper, who was trying to send the freshmen back by erecting a tree in front of them, belatedly recognized Lee Hans face. It was clear that he was the masters disciple whom other warehouse keepers and spire keepers had often talked about. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Came to help? The students were surprised by the sudden appearance of the visage tree spirit. Lee Han carefully asked, raising the priests who had fallen while trying to hide behind him. Your name? -Im a forest keeper rather have you come to help? Lee Han quickly turned his head. What is the most appropriate response when caught trespassing? yes! -As expected! Ive heard it often! ? Lee Han felt slightly sinister when the other person seemed to know him. Why do you feel like you made a mistake? Chapter 587 Chapter 587, Did I just answer prematurely? The reason why Lee Han answered quickly was that there were many corners to be stabbed. Arriving before the final exams and trying to finish the exams was not an honorable attitude. But now, the tree spirits reaction made Lee Han guess that he was missing something. what? Do you know me? -To the master A slow and heavy voice unique to a tree spirit. Lee Han realized that the owner was the skeleton headmaster. ah. Are you one of the principals minions? If it was like that, it wouldnt be strange even if I had heard the story. Lee Han was slightly relieved. C I heard it. ah. yes. okay. By the way, Im here to help Are you managing this jungle? The nutmeg tree spirit nodded. To be precise, he was more in the position of having to clean up his mistakes rather than managing them, but the forest keeper did not like to talk too much. And tidying up was, in a way, close to management. no. Youre lucky. Lee Han admired his luck now. With the help of the forest keeper who manages this jungle, they could easily pass through the jungle. If you only check the secrets of the jungle! Priestess Siana. Sharukal Priest. lucky. I totally understand. Cant we just pretend to be there to help? haha! The priests understood Lee Hans meaning and quickly prepared to lie. Pretend to be someone who has come to help and follow the forest keeper to check the jungle path! From that bright appearance, I didnt feel the slightest stubbornness that I shouldnt lie as a priest. Lee Han suddenly stopped. Can priests get used to lies like this? And after a second, I thought again. Its good to adapt to Ein Lorgard. Then lets go! Seeing Lee Han and the students, the bija tree spirit was pleased. It must be during the final exam period, but he was trying to help clean up the jungle, which had nothing to do with the exam. They were really good students. * * * Abaltara, one of the plant monsters that the Headmaster Skeleton asked to bring in, had strong vitality and fertility. Even if you throw a single seed, it has a strong power that instantly turns the surroundings into a jungle. In order to treat Avaltarra cleanly, plants that play a role as a nucleus in the jungle had to be removed. Of course, it wasnt easy. Avaltara wasnt a monster that actively attacked or ate intruders, but it wasnt a monster that stayed still either. If stimulated incorrectly, the more Avaltara stimulates, the thicker the jungle will bloom and push the intruder away. Contrary to his slow tone of voice, the forest keeper moved quickly as if sliding in the jungle. -W This tree? Is there something in this tree? -Gi Cant you speak a little faster? -Pa The forest keeper continued to speak slowly, with an expression that he had already talked enough today. The students guessed among themselves. Dig here? You mean destroy? Maybe its an understanding? It could have been dug up -God It was meant to be destroyed! The students who got the answer immediately pulled out their canes and swung them around. Sharukal plucked a nearby tree branch and turned the tip into an ax blade. Then, with force, he swung it. Kang! Uh well. Sharukal was embarrassed. As if hitting a hard rock with an axe, the strong anti-elastic force returned and made my hand numb. It doesnt look like an ordinary tree. At Lee Hans words, Shiana nodded. It certainly seems so. Get out of the way. Wait a minute. One more time Ah. Its once per person. get out of the way hurry. Was there such a rule? Lee Han was puzzled, but Siana pushed Sharukal away and pulled out a potion bottle. die! Ohhh! The priests shouted cheers from behind. Lee Han looked at it and thought about it again. Is it okay for priests to be so militant? Chiik C I dont know what combination Cyana was carrying, but a very poisonous liquid penetrated the trees roots. However, the tree remained intact without any sign of withering. Boo! Get out of the way! Get out of the way! Oh really! Next, the power of the Shisenza Church If it fails, the Shisenza Churchs power is weak? What nonsense! -Fire While the priests were talking briskly, the Forest Keeper slowly opened his mouth. Siana heard it and told her friends. flame! Are you telling me to use flames? Are you okay? It wasnt that the priests didnt use fire because they didnt know about it. It was a jungle and he refrained from using the flames as he did not know how it would spread to the surrounding area. Chick- Seeing that it doesnt ride well, I think it will be fine. Then I will call the flames. When the priests showed that the fire didnt spread too much when the tree was set on fire, Lee Han took out his staff. As the tree to be destroyed had stronger defense than I thought, it seemed that Lee Han had to step in. As long as it doesnt spread around. Lee Han concentrated on the thought of using flame magic for the first time in a while, slightly excited. Burn The flames containing powerful magic slowly rose. The flames, which seemed to spread explosively at the moment, barely regained control and exploded into the outer bark of the tree. The trees that other means had withstood, but this time the flames did not. The flames spread slowly and engulfed the tree. Priests clapped and cheered. also! It is the power of the Flemain Church! The Church of Afha! Neither of them The forest keeper thought to himself while Lee Han stopped the arguing priests. Fire is useless Originally, the forest keeper was trying to tell the students that fire was useless. After swinging the ax and pouring the potion, he judged that he would now use flames. The tree, which is the nucleus of the realm of Avaltar, was protected quite thoroughly. It was common for axes, potions, or flames to not work. In order to remove a tree, it was standard to first cut off the connection with other areas of the jungle, then absorb the life force of the tree to weaken its defenses, and then use special spells to poke its weak spots . It was amazing. But instead of being taken aback or surprised, the forest keeper just blinked his eyes. Originally, he tried to tell me how to deal with it, but the forest keeper got annoyed and pointed in the next direction. -Next Yes. Lets all move. The students moved without even dreaming that they were not fighting with fire originally. I guess flames are the answer. Should we keep it a secret from Priest Nigisor? -To the place * * * How can you find your way through the jungle? Lee Han asked patiently. One of the things I learned after entering Einrogard was that all knowledge will come in handy someday. For now, he said that he could just chase after the forest keeper, but later he could have fallen into the jungle alone. -Energy Energy? ah. Earlier, the nuclear tree had a defense that differentiated it from other plants. Of course, the energy emitted will also be differentiated, so should you identify and memorize the difference and then use it as an indicator to move? The Forest Keeper nodded happily. The fact that he didnt have to tell everything made the forest keeper happy. Awesome 1st grade! indeed. No no no. Priest Cyana, who was next to her, interrupted in bewilderment. What was it just?? huh? Lee Han was puzzled. She wondered if Priest Shiana hadnt heard. So, Priestess Siana. Just like you feel the flow of magic in magic, you can feel the flow of magic in this jungle too, right? Even if it seems meaningless because it is complicated and chaotic, there is a magical pattern that can be used as an indicator. Thats the tree I destroyed earlier. How do you detect and remember that? no. Its not important right now, so Ill ask later. Priestess Cyana did not ask if she could catch and understand the pattern of magic she wanted in the midst of this chaotic flow of magic. It was because I was quite friendly with this boy from the Wodanaz family to ask such an amateurish question. It was clear that he had solved it with his own mysterious and special ability. Or it could be some evil arcane magic running down the family, but that didnt really matter Werent you just talking telepathically? uh. Its not. Did it look like that? It was as if we were talking telepathically. Werent we talking telepathically?! Lee Han was rather taken aback by the priests reaction. Why? * * * After that, Lee Han and his party followed the forest keeper and faithfully helped with the tasks he was told to do. In the meantime, I learned from the forest keeper how to find a way in the jungle, how to recognize dangerous plants, how to take care of useful parts when removing plants, and so on. Bae did you learn? Can you say you learned that? The priests whispered. That was more like what Lee Han realized alone with the forest keeper standing in front of him rather than what the forest keeper taught him. I would have realized similarly if I had put a dented rock or a guinando instead of a forest keeper. Not knowing that the priests were whispering like that, Lee Han, who was walking in front of them, realized something and hesitated. for a moment. Its strange. Come to think of it, he was a forest keeper who had to manage this jungle. However, the forest keeper was going around to destroy certain trees rather than manage the jungle. Of course, forests have become dangerous because some of their trees have been contaminated. If a plague is transmitted to a tree, it quickly spreads to other trees, so the priority was to treat the diseased tree in this case. However, the trees that the forest keeper destroyed seemed to be the core trees of the territory rather than such trees. A movement as if trying to get rid of this jungle. Its not bad for us if we clear the jungle but what? Is it a bit like keeping it here? Lee Han wondered why the forest keeper was clearing the jungle. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its definitely not because the students are uncomfortable While thinking about it, we arrived at the last tree. Following the forest keepers instructions, Lee Han burned the tree with flames. At that moment, the plants in the jungle suddenly began to crumble and fall. As if time had passed quickly, the bushes withered, the leaves turned to fallen leaves, and the trees rotted into the ground. And all these things gathered and gathered together into one seed. The jungle here felt like a fantasy. uh Did you really come to clear the jungle? -? The Forest Keeper had a different reaction today for the first time. I couldnt understand what this masters disciple was talking about. I came to clear the jungle. So what are you here for? Kiik- As the jungle disappeared, the door to the exposed classroom opened and Professor Yon Ramo appeared inside. Have you cleaned it up? Thank you Hey Lee Han-kun? What are the other students doing here? Professor Yon Ramo was puzzled when he saw the students gathered in front of the classroom. There was still a lot of time left before the exam. Wait, did you clear the jungle together? Thank you, but its during the final exams, why are you preparing for the exam Professor, wasnt breaking through the jungle also a test? one of the priests asked cautiously. Everyone seemed to be feeling ominous, their expressions were not serious. I definitely said that the final exam is to transform the arm. Didnt I tell you? -Thank you Thank you The forest keeper expressed his gratitude and left, leaving the students with decaying faces alone. . Chapter 588 Chapter 588 And the conversion magic final exam wasnt too difficult. professor. I have a question. I was definitely going to transform into Sharkans paws, but I kept transforming into a dragon type. It has a lot of horsepower. Because there are not many forms that can withstand it. It will get better if you do it. Transformation magic was very important in experience. From maintaining the shape to finding a shape that suits ones constitution, everything has become much easier as experience accumulates. If youre a student with an abnormally large amount of magic like Lee Han, youll need more experience. There is no need to be impatient. Professor Yonramo knew very well that Lee Han was listening to other schools of magic as well. In such a situation, it was already a great enough thing to achieve transformation magic enough to get a perfect score in the final exam. In fact, it was insanely great rather than great enough Anyway, there was no reason to be impatient like that. yes. All right. Lee Han-eun nodded in agreement when the professor said that. It seems to grow if you do it. However, in the eyes of Professor Yon Ramo, Lee Han seemed somewhat disappointed. Lee Hans anecdotes, which he heard from other professors, planted prejudices in Professor Yon Ramos subconscious. If you were expressionless with a statue-like face, the viewer had no choice but to interpret it from their own point of view. Mmm. Professor Yon Ramo thought about what advice he could give this freshman so that he wouldnt do anything reckless until next semester. Do you have the < From Caterpillar to Dragon > that I received the other day? ah. yes. It was Lee Han who was warmly welcomed at the last gathering of transformation mages. If it had been so popular, would it have even received the familys magic book? I think it would be good to study it during vacation. Its a pretty good magic book. Lee Hans eyes flickered briefly. The final exam was over, but the professor suddenly gave me an extra assignment. why? What have I done wrong? I got a perfect score? Right now, students listening to other conversion magic were leaving the classroom, chirping hahahahaha like larks. I couldnt understand why only Lee Han had to take additional assignments. How long should I study? how much? Professor Yon Ramo was troubled. Apparently, Lee Han will be busy during winter break, so I didnt want to put too much pressure on him. How far? ! Lee Han was greatly shocked. until it becomes Doesnt that mean, in fact, to do the best you can? Is there such a problem with transforming into a dragon type?! * * * After setting up a tent in front of the Phoenix Tower and lighting a fire, the Blue Dragon Tower students huddled together to study under it sighed. I didnt want to study dirty because it started snowing again. Shall we go to the library? Didnt you move 30 minutes ago? If I move again, I might study well. Gainando, who was writing graffiti, did not understand and asked. Lee Han. Can the sum of the interior angles of a triangle be 190? How did you calculate it? The < Geometry and Arithmetic > exam is a required lecture that everyone can not avoid, and the difficulty is so terrible that it made my whole body twisted except for a few special students. Lee Han put down the suoctan magic book he had been working hard on and checked the calculation formula for Guinando. Realizing it belatedly, Kainando said in a voice full of betrayal. LeeLee Han is studying for another class!! what!? How could that happen! The Blue Dragon Tower students were shocked. Of course, I knew that Wodanaz was also the top in this class, but with this exam coming up soon, he showed enough confidence to prepare for other exams first? Even Asan and Adenart were shocked. The two of them were checking for the last time just in case. Leehan, you dont know my heart! How can a person who is confident enough to not have to prepare separately before an exam know how I feel! I dont even want to study, but Im going to go to the middle of the day, and Im going to have a good time. Similarly, other students who did not want to study followed suit. Thats right! Wardanaz you dont know our hearts! Do I really need to know that? Yoner asked, puzzled, but was drowned out by his friends voices. Guaranteed more snacks and breaks! no. Ive already taken my final exams, so Im studying for something else. Lee Han said while sealing Gainandos snout. At that, all my friends burst into laughter. It was a joke that made even Adenart smile. Asan laughed for a long time and said while wiping his tears. Anyway, it is, Wodanaz. The fact that I took the final exam first I dont think Im kidding for a moment. Asan was taken aback when he saw that Lee Hans face was 100% serious. what? Isnt that a joke?? I was asked to help design < Pocket Knife Fortress > for the final exam, so I submitted this report first. Lee Han showed the basic blueprints for < The Pocketknife Fortress > in front of his friends. The faces of the friends who saw the complicated layout of the fortress and artifacts turned pale as if they had seen the headmaster skeleton. Adenart quickly lowered the corner of his mouth and managed his expression as if he hadnt smiled. Whos going to do this for me? Children? All of my friends lowered their heads and started counting the numbers eagerly. Lee Han was satisfied with the quiet appearance and wrote the book again. I guess I dont need to eat extra snacks. * * * Kilvedek was once an adventurer and sometimes a swindler, but now he has buried everything in the past and lives as an honest general merchandiser. It was all thanks to the villagers. The villagers warmly welcomed Kilbedek, who was only an outsider. So Kilbedek also tried to do business honestly to repay the favor. Of course, he cheated a little with the people outside the village, but he was certainly honest with the villagers. It was the same with the other two adventurer brothers, Doig and Heido. The two brothers were also warmly welcomed by the villagers, and to repay the favor, they tended sheep but did not steal the villagers livestock. Only the livestock owned by people outside the village were stolen. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The idyllic life they had forgotten restored their souls. Every time I woke up in the morning and met at the entrance of the village, the three ex-adventurers smiled gently. C May the glory of Vildochkal be with you. -May Vildotzcal not have to take care of you anymore. Their souls have been restored so much that they can sometimes talk about the terrible things they went through at the Mad Magic School. Even in his case, after drinking three bottles of strong wine, he said, Maybe it was just luck. Of course, it wasnt easy to say such a thing after waking up from alcohol. A hangover is a hangover, but it was because it was a really terrible memory. After being kidnapped by a monster-like wizard and taken to a magic school, he was threatened and had to fight against a young wizard. And even the fact that he was attacked by the young wizard even more viciously than the threats he had received. I dont need to explain how terrible they are now that they have left the adventurers and settled in the village. -Still, I dont have anything to do with the wizard, so I feel comfortable -Do you know a person named Kilbedek here? Im doing a grocery store. He recently sold a copper mirror that had no magic, saying it had magic. C I dont know who it is. Kilbedek was taken aback by the appearance of a stranger who suddenly broke the peace of the village and covered his entire body with a robe. Whoever it was, Kilbedeks intuition from his long experience was warning him that it was very dangerous. It wasnt simply because the opponents appearance was as big and steady as a disciplined knight. It wasnt because he knew that he had recently sold an unenchanted copper mirror to someone outside of town, lying that it was enchanted. A more instinctive sense screamed that it was dangerous. This stranger is dangerous! -haha. Actually, I asked this question knowing that you are Kilbedek. When youve been dead for a long time, these childish pranks are quite enjoyable. -!! As Kilbedek turned and tried to escape, the strangers arm suddenly stretched out. As the arms of darkness wrapped around Kilbedek, Kilbedek collapsed in an instant. -Before you pay for your crimes under the imperial law, do some volunteer work. -!! -What the hell How to buy a person -Shh. You guys arent in a position to ask for someones life so confidently. The stranger said while scattering a blue chill from the inside of his robe. -Are Doig and him brothers too? Two brothers who recently stole two horses and a cow? -profit! When Geido tried to pull out the stick, the stranger grabbed it and smashed Geido on the head. Doig raised both hands in awe of his fighting prowess. C Surrender! But the stranger also smashed Doigs head. Then he wrapped the three and put them on the back of the horse. -depart! When the three ex-adventurers woke up, they were already in a moving wagon. Inside the carriage, people dressed in various costumes were making noise. Hey where are you from? What what? Are you deaf? Where did you come from and what did you do? Job A general store. grocer? Did you cheat while selling general merchandise? At Kilbedeks words, some people in the carriage shed ridicule. When criminals gather together, the rank is determined by how heinous the quality of the crime is. The general store swindler was a petty criminal among petty criminals. Originally, I was an adventurer. Then he retired. Is there anyone here who isnt an adventurer or a mercenary? If you grab a stick and crawl out the village gate, youre going on an adventure and youre a mercenary. -hey. noisy. A sound came from outside the carriage. Then the criminals who had been making a lot of noise flinched. Kilbedek guessed that even before he woke up, they must have been punished a few times. He was too afraid of the presence of the outside world. Ooh where do you think its taking us? I dont know. pestilence. Maybe theyre trying to sell it as a test subject for a black magician. Maybe theyre trying to sell you as a slave. Where have oarsmen been in short supply lately? I heard that there are no oarsmen trying to go out because the wind is so bad in the north. Shit. Anything is fine, so please avoid the warlocks test subjects. The criminals tried to allay their fears by exchanging information with each other. At that moment, Kilbedek, who looked out of the carriage window, let out a deafening scream. no!!! no!!!! No!!!!! ??? Why is he like that? Dry! Shut up! You will be punished together! Despite the rumble of criminals, Kilbedek didnt care and tried to escape by opening the carriage door. You fucking asshole! If the carriage door had been opened, we would have gone out! stop! Do you want to die with me! Move! have to get out! Were going to Einrogard right now yup yup!!! The criminals overpowered Kilbedek and silenced him. Fortunately, no outsiders came in. Eh Ein Rogard? Isnt that where the wizards live? You know its not that dangerous, right? Arent they illegal wizards? Then why are you taking criminals like us? A moment of silence. Kilbedek pushed the criminals away with brute strength and ran back to the door. Im leaving!! Stop that crazy bastard!! The remaining criminals trembled in fear. What kind of place is Ein Lorgard to say that he is like that? * * * Hello. Mr Oripulas. Lee Han politely greeted the demon Oripulas, who served as an imperial judge for 131 years. Hello to you too! Oripulas greeted merrily. May I ask about todays final exam? Its not difficult. Its a test that separates the good from the evil in the Empire. Lee Han and the students who heard the detailed explanation were amazed. Did you bring a lot of guests from outside? How did you get the wicked people? Perhaps some of the people Ive brought with me have taken on sinister roles? Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Its a difficult job. Actually, I was going to burn it with fire When Nigisor spoke seriously, the friends next to him were startled. Isnt it a bit like burning with fire? thats right. Id rather have another advisor. What an interesting comment! uh? The students were slightly shaken by Oripulas admiration. If it was the opinion of the devil, who had been serving as an imperial judge for 131 years, it was worth listening to. What about dropping it into the water? What a clever opinion! What about hanging it upside down? What a polite opinion! Thanks to Oripulas support, the students came up with creative solutions without hesitation. Lee Han, who was listening next to him, asked in a puzzled way. Its all good, but can I do that to an innocent person? Wardanaz is right. After all, if there is no way to tell them apart, it will be meaningless. Kainando, who was listening to the story, raised his hand and said. If you drop them both in the water, the fake might talk! Oh hey, prince. Speaking of that are you okay? It will be fine. Lee Han slapped the back of the white tiger tower student who was tempted. * * * Are you trying to fool the students? -okay. Join forces with the good citizens of the Empire here and hide your suspiciousness. The Death Knight told the criminals they had brought in what they had to do today. To trick students by mixing with the good citizens of the Empire. That was what criminals had to do today. ?? ???? Of course, from the point of view of the criminals who were brought in, it was an absurd sound. Is that why you kidnapped and dragged this far away?? The good citizens next to me also asked if they were embarrassed. Oh no, did you catch the real criminal? Is that okay? -haha. Of course it does. All actions taken today are permitted under Imperial law. What nonsense is this! You brought me here just for that?! -Do you not have the ability to learn? The Death Knight laughed and waved at the young mercenarys complaint as if he was dumbfounded. Then the back door opened and the Death Knights dragged the mercenary they had just shouted at. no! No Whoops! Aagh! A desperate scream came from the back door. how long has it been The returned mercenary was completely pale and trembled and muttered: Wrong. I will do my best. Wrong. I will do my best. -okay. everyone to do their best. Those who cheat well will be given extenuating circumstances, but those who are caught will be severely punished. At the words of the Death Knights, the criminals swallowed their saliva. What I had to do seemed light and funny, but what happens when I fail at it is never light. I cant even guess what will happen if it fails! Still, it can be rather fortunate. As the fear and bewilderment faded, the mercenaries and adventurers with thick bones quickly put their heads together. Fear aside, this wasnt the worst thing. Wouldnt it be much better to fool the ignorant students than to become a warlocks test subject? -ruler. wait here There are students over there, so dont talk nonsense. As soon as the Death Knight finished speaking, he heard the students talking from the other side. -Isnt it a bit like burning with fire? C What about dropping it into the water? The faces of the criminals turned livid. Horrible rumors about wizards suddenly resurfaced. * * * Dont fret too much. wizard In fact, its a much safer test than the last one. I do, but Professor Rosine crossed her arms and cast a glance. Its not an easy test again. That is also true. Oripulas answered coldly. Previously, I supported the methods the students came up with, but in fact, those methods were very limited and difficult to use. Such an interrogation method that was close to torture could be used only when the suspect was clearly known, but could not be used carelessly when there was no information. Old man! Please dive into the water to find out the truth! Even a student of Einrogard could be slapped on the cheek. Let the test begin! Kainando walked over with a nervous expression. Then two Imperial citizens entered from the opposite door. hello. Mister Wizard. I am Ubal, who runs an old bookstore in Ilaynas City. Hello, its Rain. Mr. Mabeomsa. I am Kilbedek, who runs a general store in Deep Trail Village. Observing this, Oripulas clicked his tongue. Kilbedeks mistake caught his eye. It was good that he boldly threw out the truth rather than clumsily changing his identity, but he was nervous and stuttered. Fortunately, the student didnt seem to notice that. An old bookstore general store. An old book store, a general store Cainando, who was thinking carefully, said to Professor Rosine. I think Mr. Ubal is suspicious. Why do you think so? Dont all those who sell books have twisted, evil souls? Ubal and Professor Rosine were at a loss for words at the same time. The professor apologized with tears in his eyes. -sorry. -its okay. haha. Kilbedek thought it might be a trap, so he carefully defended himself. I dont think the people who sell that book are like that. There are many good people. Oh defending a competitor something a criminal wouldnt do Oh no. Ubal was perplexed. Should I defend myself more aggressively? Seok- suk- Gainando sat down like a detective and took notes seriously with a detective-like face. Oripulas, who was watching from the side, asked a question. How about using magic? Shh. Mr Oripulas. Please do not interfere with my reasoning. Ugh I see. And drowning them both seems a bit cruel when you think about it. yes! Oripulas gave the boy in front of him a slightly higher score. So I will have a conversation. The loopholes will be revealed as we talk! It seems that there is a high possibility of just using magic The only weapon that Einrogard students who had overwhelmingly less experience than the other party had was magic. Knowing in advance the suspiciousness of opponents you may encounter in everyday life through creative use of magic. That was the goal of todays test. Mr. Kilvedek who defended his rival. Is it a trap?? Kilbedek replied nervously. yes. What general store do you run? Uh I sell everything as it comes in. Its a small town, so I cant cover things. Do you sell Empire magazines too? Yes sometimes? Do you also sell the Toberiz series? Oh yes. There are people in town who see it. How much is each book? Five fairy tales arent they? Hmm. Gainando wrote Kilbedek +50 points on the memo. ruler. Mr. Ubal, who runs an evil old bookstore. Not the evil old bookstore Tell me about the old bookstore. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My old bookstore is located in the most beautiful city in the Empire. In the evening, you can see the sunset and the setting sun spreading over the western sea, and when the songs of the returning sailors spread like the sound of temple bells Kainando wrote in a memo, Ubal -50 points. Excessive appeal to emotions. Then I suddenly realized and asked. for a moment. Mr. Uval. Isnt the city of Ileinas near the Valdrogard? youre right. haha. The Waldrogard students often come to play. Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss Guinandos quill moved like crazy. Contingency -5000 points (Waldrogard spy!) * * * I made some tea while I waited because I was feeling thirsty. Priestess Cyana came in with a teapot and teacup. Ubal and Kilbedek, who were waiting, were moved by the goodwill of the student in the priestly uniform. Thank you for this. Thank you very much. Priest. Unlike Ubal, Kilbedek, who had to be tense several times over, was particularly heartwarming. There was still a ray of light in this hellish and hideous magic school. Those were priests who served God. Kilvedek sipped his teacup, thinking that he should have visited the temple a little more often when he was in town. Did you finish? yes. yes. ruler. Then who is the criminal? Priestess Cyana crossed her arms and asked arrogantly. The two of them blinked their eyes in bewilderment at the drastically different attitude. uh huh? Tell me quickly. Mr. Uval. Please answer. If you dont answer, youre guilty. I am not me. next. Mr. Kilbedek. I gurrurr. The tongue of Kilbedek stuck to the roof of his mouth. It was as if his body had been altered so that he could not lie. Seeing that, Priestess Cyana kicked off her chair and jumped up and down and shouted. I was fooled! I was tricked! That Siana student? Professor Rosine asked in a shocked voice, and Priestess Cyana jumped up one more time before landing and adjusting her clothes. sorry. professor. I am so excited. Uh Are you a priest? In response to Oripulas question, Priest Cyana lightly skipped over it. As expected, you deny priests like a devil, right? No, not like that Professor. Ive already put the anti-lye potion in a teapot. It was a potion with a very astringent taste, so it couldnt be fooled unless it was disguised as tea. Its great! Siana student. When Professor Rosine, who came to her senses belatedly, shouted, Sianna greeted with a very proud expression. After that, after solving all the remaining problems, Siana walked out of the exam hall with light steps. Only then did Oripulas open his mouth. oh wizard Can a priest do that? A little different from the priests I know? I always support and support students changes. Thats not a level of change Cataclysm No Oripulas was very taken aback. I didnt expect the priests to play tricks so aggressively and be excited about it again. Are you saying Im lagging behind because Im a demon who was summoned too long ago? While I was thinking about it, Bartrek came in with a teapot. Its a good idea if you put a confession-type potion in it, but it wont work because all students have already used it. shit! Youre the Wardanaz guy!? * * * After the guests and the criminals were exhausted from all sorts of methods (one criminal was attacked with a heated iron rod), Lee Hans turn finally came. said Oripulas, amused by the criminal who had just been burned with a hot iron rod. I am a promising student, but it must be difficult because my turn is the last. Professor Rosine nodded in agreement. The more tired people are, the harder it is to find out the truth. When both of them were exhausted, it was difficult to tell whether it was because of tension or simple fatigue, and even if they tried to use foresight magic, they made frequent mistakes, and when the information was contaminated, the accuracy dropped. In addition, there was a high possibility that many of the methods that the first students tried would no longer work. Criminals are also very desperate. hello. professor. Come in! As Lee Han walked, two people entered from the opposite side. Seeing this, Lee Han immediately stretched out his finger. Isnt he a criminal? Amazing! How the hell!? Both Oripulas and Professor Rosine jumped to their feet in surprise. How did you find out as soon as you came in? Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Magicians dont reveal their secrets, but Im really curious about this. Oripulas asked seriously. The methods used by the previous students were methods that Oripulas could fully understand. However, the way the boy of the Wodanaz family showed him now had no idea what kind of secret was hidden. Fooling the eyes of Oripulas, who served as an imperial judge for 131 years. In what way? Actually True? So but does revealing this affect your grades? no! Stop teasing me and tell me! Oripulas exclaimed, burning with curiosity. She pretended not to be Professor Rosine, but her ears perked up. Thats actually a criminal I fought and caught before. Professor Rosine and the good citizen Ubal of the Empire who were next to her were also at a loss for words. Kilbedek couldnt even raise his head in shame. The people in the seat didnt say anything, but Kilbedek heard an auditory hallucination in his ear: Not a single young wizard like that was defeated and captured? And, in fact, the hallucinations were roughly correct. When did you fight? I dont think Ill ever meet a freshman, right? No matter how much a wizard is like that, hes still young and he gets caught like that. He must have been an inexperienced adventurer. Kilbedek unwittingly opened his mouth and made an excuse. Actually, there are circumstances that cant be helped Perfect score Perfect score!! Oripulas, trembling with emotion, finally came to his senses and clapped his hands. It was a really amazing and touching way. * * * It was an unusual test, really. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The acting person did a good job. He seemed like a real criminal. Lee Han was about to say something, but he held back because he didnt want to scare his friends. It was nothing good to hear that they had kidnapped criminals from outside and brought them there. okay. Its not long before the final exams anyway. As the many exams ended one after another and the weekend drew closer, the faces of the students brightened. Even in Lee Hans eyes, this final exam was the most stable among the exams he had taken this year. Surprisingly, there were no emotions such as frustration, pain, despair, or regret on the faces of the students. Originally, during the test period, those feelings, especially, should have been deeply engraved like scars. As expected, the great escape incident before the final exams was a big factor in this. If you have a warm meal, a comfortable bed, and plenty of teaching aids, you can keep your mind to some extent while studying magic! The students who realized this secret were amazed even by themselves. And I was surprised too. I never thought my friends would become this strong just by being full and warming their backs. Lee Han gave up after contemplating whether to talk to the skeleton principal later. I dont think Ill get a very good look. Are you there? -come in! come in! After passing through the poisonous fog and arriving at the underground warehouse where the giants are staying, Lee Han went inside. Even during the exam, Lee Han would often visit the giants and check them out. As long as I had to stay close to a week, I didnt know what variables would arise. However, the giants listened to Lee Han much more than they were worried about. The friendship he had forged with the giant did not waver even in these underground warehouses. No big deal. Some giants were sleeping snoring loudly, some giants were painting murals on the walls of warehouses, and some giants were playing giants chess (similar to chess, but a variant of chess only used as horses by giants and mountain rangers). Are you all right? -there was! ?! Lee Han was surprised. What happened did you run out of food? -no! Rather, do wizards think of us as gluttons? Could that be? You giants eat so little that it worries me. Lee Han lied without spitting on his mouth. The giants were overjoyed by Lee Hans flattery. -okay? is it? yes. Do you know the friend I was talking about last time, Gainando? The amount he eats is much -Ah! The dude with the pot of stew on his head? -A friend whose clothes were burned while trying to put out the fire with his cloak? -A friend who was kidnapped by a wyvern while trying to fly on top of a tower? Isnt this the last one? Lee Han was puzzled. The last one was something I hadnt talked about before. The giants scratched their heads. -what? wasnt it? -weird? Then who is it? -I already said it was Cainan Island. I told the other giants too. -Then lets just call it Cainando! While the giants compromised on their own, Lee Han turned the story back to normal. What happened? If its not food, maybe other seniors came to visit? -ah. Wizards have been here before. ! Lee Han was nervous. It was the most likely and dangerous thing for other seniors to get access to this underground warehouse. One of them could have spread rumors about a giant, or told Professor Voladi directly. hmm. no. Among the risks Lee Han had just considered, he excluded the possibility of speaking directly to Professor Voladi. No matter how much I considered all the possibilities, it seemed unlikely that there would be a senior who would speak directly to Professor Voladi. Are you in? -no. As he approached, he fell to the floor. C Other friends took them and ran away. Lee Han was a little worried when he remembered the poison and dark magic traps that were still in high concentration. If the image of the seniors of the black magic school deteriorates for no reason because of Lee Han It cant be helped. I have no choice but to explain it later. When Lee Han entered the second year next year, he made up his mind to make excuses for the seniors of the black magic school. If its not food or a wizard, what is it? -Here came the monster. There are so many monsters in Ein Lorgard Lee Han wasnt too surprised to hear that they were monsters. To be honest, Ein Lorgard had more monsters than students. Isnt it like a flying skeleton? Its really dangerous. C Not that! -Its the vampire monster the wizard told me about. !!! Lee Han was surprised. A blood-sucking monster that woke up somewhere in the basement of Ein Rogard and broke through the Death Knights encirclement. Of course I thought he had run away to the mountains I never thought he would be found again in the basement of the school. Is that true? C I saw it. He opened the door and came in, saw us and ran away. -Its very sloppy! The giants burst into proud laughter. Mmm. However, Lee Hans thoughts became complicated. It could have been that the opponent saw the giant and ran away. Because the giants were powerful and there was nothing good about fighting them. But you ran away right away. It meant that the opponent was more cunning and intelligent than expected. It was clear that he had taken what he suffered from the Death Knight as a lesson. There is no monster as annoying as a monster with good learning ability. I just dont have to run into them until the final exams are over. -really. Thats not the point. ? -Hes looking for a wizard. -thats right. He smelled like a wizard. ?!?!!!! Lee Han was most surprised by the stories he heard today. Looking for me? Isnt it an illusion? C Its not an illusion. I know you smell wizards. C Beasts often do that. When Yang gets angry, he sniffs the person who made him angry and breaks his back. Here, the giants of the Ein Rogarde Mountains were excellent at herding ferocious monsters, and as such, they were good at guessing the intentions of the monsters from their movements. Thats why it was weighty for the giants to talk about vampire monsters like that. Why are you following me? I didnt really do anything wrong well, its not that theres nothing wrong, but I think the Death Knights did more wrong. When fighting the vampire monster, Lee Han also attacked a little, but compared to the Death Knights, it was a hemostasis. If you want to pay off your grudge, shouldnt you chase after the Death Knights first? -what are you talking about. Wizard? C Wizards dont know much about beasts yet. You need to grow more sheep. The giants burst into laughter at Lee Hans reaction. He still had little experience with the habits of monsters. C Beasts chase delicious prey, not hunters who beat them. C Right, right. Its clear that he was obsessed with the magician. ! Only then did Lee Han fully understand what the giants were talking about. Was it like that?? It was clear that the blood-sucking monster came to this underground warehouse in pursuit of the smell of the remaining Lee Han. Then, I met completely unexpected giants and ran away Is it because of magic? shit. The fact that the blood-sucking monster I met for the first time in my life was salivating at Lee Han was only magical. C So the wizard. We have something to say. -right. thats right. The sleeping giants woke up, the giants who were painting murals approached, and the giants who were playing giant chess also stopped playing. To be precise, the losing giant stopped. The winning giant got angry. The gathered giants folded their arms and resolutely announced their decision. -We will stand as an escort. yes? C No matter how you think about it, that beast will be annoying. Especially for wizards. ah no. Lee Han, who was tempted for a moment, immediately came to his senses. No matter how strong the giants were, they couldnt take them with them as bodyguards. After leaving Professor Voladis exam, rumors will immediately spread throughout the grade as a mad student. -I heard that junior takes a giant as an escort. -He must be a real ant-crazy guy That cant be the case. You must not be discovered. -ah. right. -It did. The giants realized the situation belatedly and became sullen. Im worried about Lee Han, but I cant go outside. I am fine. I can protect at least one part of my body. -is it? -Arent you hiding from that powerful wizard right now? The giants were clumsy in the Imperial language, not stupid. Lee Han flinched when he stabbed the sore spot with a mean swing of the fact. Professor Bagreck is a bit exceptional. -Cant beat flying skeletons? The headmaster is a bit of an exception -That smart guy-troll? Professor Garcia No, really, hes the type to protect himself well! Lee Han raised his voice involuntarily. The giants were staring at Lee Han with sad eyes. -Wizard. Okay. Originally, wizards are sickly. C A strong warrior protects. Wizards are protected. Originally so. It is unfair. Lee Han was frustrated by the fact that he couldnt be persuaded because his opponents were too strong. Among wizards of the same level, hes really punctual! -Wizard. Call us if you need help. C Were going to help. Yes, thank you. Lee Han replied in a tired voice. * * * Wait. Arent you tricked by the principal? Right before the final exams, Professor Passelette came up with the question he should have asked first. -is it? -I dont think so. No matter how hard it is, I dont think he would ask for a difficult exam Principal Skeleton said, Lee Han wants to take a more difficult exam, so he prepared it that way, but when he thought about it, it seemed unlikely that the student would. Isnt there something strange C Youll know from the reaction! If thats a lie, hell tell you! At the cry of another personality, Professor Passelette thought it plausible. Well, if the principals words are false, the student himself will say, Professor, my test is strange. There was no way I didnt notice that I received materials that were completely different from those of other friends next to me. After a while. students came in Each of the students who arrived at their seats checked the materials and test contents. After confirming this, the test began without any objection. Uhwas it real? Professor Passelette felt a little sorry for Headmaster Skeleton. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Its like a ridiculous school. Lee Han grumbled and made a ward off evil. Even if I complained, the professors wouldnt listen anyway. Share, dwell. Along with the incantation, the purple bones were enchanted with magic. It is said to be a lecture on Wisdom Magic, but in fact, if you look at the time, I learned more other magic than Wisdom Magic. One of them was < Lesser Master Dispersion >, which is being cast now. Magic that distributes the risk to the caster to other objects when casting magic. Of course, in the case of powerful prediction magic, this kind of magic was impossible to handle, but at the level of divination performed by first-year students, this was enough. The Tigilling priest next to him skillfully overlapped triangles to ward off evil. Priests of the Church of Freesinga, who specialize in cursed artifacts, were good at enduring and defending against these curses. It was also one of the wisdom of the church to strengthen the structure of warding off evil through numerology using figures and numbers. After completing the first phase, Tijeeling wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and turned his gaze to the side. Surprisingly, the Wodanaz boy was still wrestling with his bones. ?! ah. Its really filthy hard. Lee Han gnashed his teeth and knocked on the bone. In general, the property of materials used for artifacts was high magical conductivity. In a word, it was good to use it as an artifact when it had to be a material that had good magical power and stayed for a long time. However, the purple bone that Professor Passelette had (forcibly) held continued to deflect the magic, regardless of what material it was made of. It is said that an artifact to ward off evil must be strong, but no matter how strong it is, it is useless if the magic itself does not apply. Lee Han closed his eyes and sighed deeply. I have to do it little by little. If it wasnt that the magic didnt work, but that it would bounce off continuously, there wasnt a way. Lee Han grabbed the bone and madly blew magic into it. Originally, it should have exploded immediately, but the bones somehow endured, only vibrating, as if the material was strong. Tame! It was an ignorant way, but a way was a way. If it was an object imbued with Lee Hans magical power, there was a high possibility that even Lee Hans magic wouldnt be deflected. once. twice. Three times While other friends changed the structure of the amulet with marbles using various metals and semi-precious stones and tested simple fortune-telling, Lee Han shaved and shaved bones. Wardanaz. Are you okay? Time Ah. It has to be boiled enough to make rice! Can raw rice become rice just because it urges you on! Oh no. I said it out of concern. If you press on, it will be rougher and slower. Artifacts should be made properly. Can I miss it while cutting it? Ah Artifact Craftsman!? The friend who spoke to Lee Han felt the fantasy of a craftsman who had been making artifacts for decades. Lee Han grumbled and checked the bones once again. I think it will take this much Is it still not enough? Wodhanaz really time Bang! After finishing the bone foundation work, Lee Han went into the next work like lightning. In an instant, he swung his wand to split the bones, change their shape, and then began casting spells on them. Share and dwell. share and dwell Divided The magic was cast continuously at a speed different from that of other students. I was worried about the depletion of mana or the regurgitation of exhaustion magic from the quick reciting of the spell, but Lee Han did the work without blinking an eye. Even after that, Lee Hans hand did not stop. The splintered and reshaped bones were moved into precise positions. Three worlds! Looks like Abalcaine has been reincarnated! The speed of Lee Hans work was so amazing that even the name of the artisan of the artifact from several hundred years ago came out. The students just blinked their eyes and watched the work. Sticky, sticky! Lee Han, who finished assembling and finishing, put the amulet on the table. Then applause erupted from all directions. Wardanaz! Wodanaz! The genius of labor! Isnt that an insult? Professor Passelette, who was sitting in front of the lecture hall, said nonchalantly. It is being tested. oh. sorry. professor. * * * After the exam, Pacellet was impressed when he checked the amulet submitted by Lee Han. It was on a different level than other students. Thats amazing. -amazing! In fact, the artifact had a great influence on the material. The bones that the skeleton headmaster gave were of the type of hell blood, so it wasnt surprising that the performance of the artifact completed with them was superior to others. What was really surprising was that he somehow managed to tame this bone and complete it as an artifact to ward off evil within a limited amount of time. In fact, even Professor Passelette was wondering, Can I complete it in the remaining time? until the middle of the exam. The strong power to subdue the material was also a strength, but the speed of the superfluous work that followed it also played a large role. Did you learn from Professor Verdus? Grrruk. Lee Han let out a pained sound like a wizard hit by a tongue curse. For a moment, Professor Passelette was perplexed, wondering if Lee Han had been cursed. Its okay, right? its okay. It is true that I learned from Professor Verdus. What just happened? The professor was puzzled, but Lee Hans expression was serious, so he didnt ask any further. The exorcism was well made. Its not an easy material, but I managed to tame it and make it. At this level, Ill be able to endure a few easy points. thank you. Lee Han managed to hide his hatred, anger, resentment, and sadness. Until the next professor speaks. Actually, when I heard you volunteered for this, I wondered if it would be okay, but the future is still unknown. Yes yes? Volunteer? I heard you volunteered to use this? Lee Han was silent for a moment. Then he asked. Isnt the principal like that? uh. Didnt you think the principal was lying? I dont know anything else, but Lee Han didnt understand this part. Professor Passelette is a master of precognitive magic, but why didnt I see such an obvious fact? Its only natural to feel suspicious when the skeleton headmaster giggles and gives something away. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im an accomplice, arent you pretending not to know? Lee Han threw a suspicious gaze. Yeah, since you started the test without saying anything, I thought it was right that you volunteered. * * * Tizzling thought that Lee Hans eyes seemed to be slightly red as he walked out of the classroom. It must be an illusion? There was no way the boy who looked like an ice statue would shed tears. Are you okay? Priest Tigiling. I want to defeat the lich someday. yes? Nothing. Did you do well on the test? I got 95 points. Oops. Dont be too heartbroken. Take a good look next time. Tigiling was dumbfounded for a moment and was at a loss for words. I think I saw this well Yes. That kind of positive attitude is important. Great. Tigilling did not get angry and responded calmly even when a swindler came to the temple to sell cursed artifacts at a high price, but this boy from the Wodanaz family had an excellent skill at manipulating the emotions of others. there was. oh! When Tigilling realized that she had a tight grip on her wand, she flinched in surprise. What are you doing? I need to change the topic! What about the rest of the exam? About dancing, fantasy magic, and healing magic. Im done with this test. Tigilling was surprised to answer. There was a hint of pride in his voice. Uh, did you brag that you finished the exam earlier than me? Oh no?? no! Absolutely not! Tigilling hurriedly denied it. I never thought I would do something like this myself! You can brag its okay to do it. Its my fault that I hear a lot, not yours. It was a real mistake. Things like that happen, too. Everyone is happy when the test is over. The exact reason wasnt because the test was over, but instead of detailing, Tigilling decided to remain silent as a sign of reflection. ? The priest, who tried to remain silent, realized something was strange. By the way Do you have anything to ask? Have you not taken the < Repetitive Learning of Basic Magical Combat > test yet? Oops. It did? haha. look at my mind I forgot this. Lee Han laughed heartily. Tigilling thought that there seemed to be some hidden secret in that figure. What is it? Theres no way youll forget that Ah Priest Tigilling! Look out the window over there! The kids have engraved Einrogards motto on the flag! Are you okay? Students taking the basic Imperial Literature lecture engraved slogans suitable for Einrogard on their flags and walked proudly. C Pursuit of freedom through inconsistency! C The one caught is the bad guy! C Secretly more than the starlight, more cool than the moonlight! that one? Am I okay? * * * Uh Its an illusion magic test right? The students who arrived earlier than Lee Han were embarrassed to see Professor Kirmins magic tower nearby. Originally, as a master of illusion magic, the surroundings of the workshop were ever-changing, but today was a bit more unusual. Instead of the magic tower, dozens of barns were located. Everyone is here! I was waiting for you. Professor Kirmin welcomed the students with a voice like plucking strings as usual. hello. Professor Koo. Uh, wasnt the final exam fighting with fantasy magic? Among the students, there were quite a few who expected that the fantasy magic showdown would be the final exam. As it was so focused, it seemed like it would be covered in the final exam as well. But Professor Kirmin shook his head cheerfully. That, that, that. There is no law that says you have to appear on the final exam just because you covered a lot in the lecture. Sorry. Lee Han was slightly disappointed that the fantasy magic showdown was not a final exam. If it had been a test, I would have easily gotten a perfect score. You are at ease. Wodanaz. Actually, the last time I had a confrontation with a professor like me was a bit like that, wasnt it? Im glad I didnt do that during the exam. yes? Arent you competing with other friends during exams? Professor Kirmin laughed very happily at Lee Hans question. Then he hesitated. ah. You asked seriously. yes. I cant. It doesnt make any sense. Sometimes meaningless things are meant to be confirmed What are you talking about? Voladi would be disappointed if I said he passed the test in such a trivial way. Can I disappoint you? People didnt die if they were disappointed, but they could die if they fought with the professor. ruler. Todays final exam is to make a simple labyrinth. As you will feel when you go to Ein Lorgard in the future, how to protect your place is more important than you think. As you can see from the fairy tales of the empire, wizards always liked to build their own towers and use them as workshops. Of course, such a place was not just about building. A strong defensive means to protect the magicians treasure was essential, so it could be called a workshop. Excellent fantasy wizards do not find their traces even when thousands of armies flock to them. For two days, each of us will make a simple labyrinth, and then enter the other students simple labyrinths. Well evaluate how well the labyrinth defends against intruders. Anyone with questions? A few students raised their hands. okay. What are you curious about? Wodanaz Oops. How do you decide who enters the labyrinth of other students? Chapter 592 Chapter 592 A slightly hurt Lee Han looked around at his friends and asked. You guys dont you really want to enter my labyrinth? What are you talking about, Wodanaz!? Its not? Do you want to go in? The students responded in amazement. However, no one was able to make eye contact with Lee Han. I dont want to go in. I wish someone other than me would enter! While working with Lee Han for a year, the first-year students were able to figure it out to some extent. What is the most difficult dungeon in this fantasy magic final exam? It was a dungeon made by Wardanaz with a 100% probability. This could be foreseen even by students who did not listen to foresight magic. It would be better if it was the highest level of difficulty. If you create something like a secret labyrinth for the Wardanaz family that goes beyond the 1st year level and invite your friends you guys seem to be misunderstanding something. Lee Han, who grasped his inner feelings through the subtle exchange of glances between his friends, quickly responded. At a time like this, you shouldnt be angry. He had to be kind and generous to appease his friends fears. I have no intention of making the labyrinth more difficult than necessary. under! Pu ha ha ha! Sorry. It just instinctively popped out. The friends who had just burst into laughter saw Lee Hans eyes and apologized urgently. An ominous feeling welled up that if he did not apologize, he might be the first to be dragged into Wodanazs special labyrinth. My friends! Why would I make the labyrinth harder than it needs to be? Think carefully. I am a person just like you. Lee Han said in a soft tone that he did not normally use. As I put my arms on the shoulders of the two friends who just laughed, the two nodded hurriedly. When the persuasion seemed to work, Lee Han drove the nail in with a happy heart. Everyone, tell me at least one reason why I should make the labyrinth more difficult than necessary. Its Wodanaz. You were just like that. Im taking classes. I heard you saw something else alone during the Wisdom Magic Test. Also an arithmetic test. A normal magic test, too. Immediately, Lee Han regretted the answers that came out of all directions. shit. I shouldnt have asked the last one. Wodanaz Professor Kirmin looked at Lee Han with pity. It is said that a disciple resembles a teacher, but isnt there a need to resemble this aspect of Professor Voladi as well? ruler. Calm down everyone! Ill decide the order to enter the other students labyrinths. Since Wodanaz is the Blue Dragon Tower, how about the Blue Dragon Tower students? These bastards Wodanaz is staying at the Phoenix Tower right now! I keep exploring the school with the students of the Black Turtle Tower, but I wonder if the students of the Black Turtle Tower do the best exploration How about having the guys from the White Tiger Tower do it? The students who shared their opinions were puzzled by Ratfords words and asked. huh? The reason is? Isnt there anything? I just want to send it You crazy guy! It was the white tiger tower students who were angry with Ratford who was trying to send them to the ant hell of death without the slightest sincerity. Professor Kirmin went into tidying up. Calm down! I will decide now. Each tower student looked at the professor nervously. Which of the cursed students will end up in the Labyrinth of Wardanaj? We will all visit the labyrinth of other students at least once. Everyone knows, right? At Professor Kirmins words, the students were silent. The professor nodded, thinking that the students understood right away. However, after a while, the students immediately grabbed each other and fought. Its because of you guys! What you guys have to sacrifice to get in! shut up! If thats the case, you guys should go in now! Professor Kirmin sighed and swung his staff. Students affected by illusion magic struggled and fell apart. Lee Han, who watched the scene with cold eyes, thought to himself. I will do my best. Originally, I did my best, but I thought I would do my best this time. * * * Hey, who has to stop Wodanaz? So I told you not to provoke me The White Tiger Tower students looked at Lee Hans barn with frightened eyes. The students who are currently taking the fantasy magic lecture gathered around the professors workshop to convert their own barn into a simple labyrinth. Students gathering additional materials from the woods and bringing them out Students digging the ground around the barn and laying the groundwork Students inserting artifacts and checking to see if they work properly There were also students tearing down the barn and building a new one . uh. okay. little bit more. no. Come this way. yes yes Good job. Gonadaltes. Lee Han even called in the skeleton warrior Gonadaltes and was immersed in the work. The existing barn had many limitations. The structure was simple, and the materials were only wood, stone, or straw, so if the magic was cast incorrectly, the barn could not stand it and collapsed. If you think about it, there were many things to learn from the traps installed in the underground warehouse. Lee Han learned a lot from his seniors in the black magic school this time. Linked magic traps to keep people out of the underground warehouse. The trap did not have a high level of perfection just because it was a combination of powerful magic. The perfection was high because there was persistent malice that could not be found in other traps. Malice to stop the opponent somehow! The strength of magic is not important. The important thing is how the magic is connected. While searching through the magic books, Lee Han contemplated which fantasy magics to link with. In the meantime, the skeleton of the new barn was revealed. True to the word skeleton, it was a barn that was really framed with bones. Space, twist! < Low Space Distortion > Illusion magic that makes you lose your sense of direction the moment you enter the entrance and make the road appear to be multiple. Lee Han was happy to see the magic that worked neatly thanks to the change of the skeleton. Its a good start. Woah Wordanaz. ? Some of the students from the White Tiger Tower started talking to me from behind. In his hand was a whole grilled chicken seasoned with spices. Eat this. ??? In this situation, the white tiger tower students are presenting meat that they will never hand over? There was only one answer. Youve been poisoned. cowardly bastards. what are you saying! no! How can you doubt that! The White Tiger Tower students were outraged that their sincerity was questioned. The value of each tower was slightly different. Beeswax was expensive in the Phoenix Tower, ink was expensive in the Blue Dragon Tower, and coffee grounds and tea leaves were expensive in the Black Tortoise Tower. And at the White Tiger Tower, meat was expensive. Ive been grilling such precious meat! You guys have really been grilling meat with the intention of treating me, who is just working without any intention? Thats not it. Theres nothing to say so harshly The White Tiger Tower students were intimidated. However, after coming this far, he lowered his voice and whispered, as if he couldnt give up. Wardanaz. I have some request. I dont know if you will listen, but please tell me first. A safe way out of the labyrinth Lee Han looked at the White Tiger Tower students with contempt for the most pathetic person in the world. Go and make your labyrinth well. Oh no! If this is enough for a chubby chicken, youll benefit too! Theres no harm done! Lee Han kicked the buttocks of the White Tiger Tower students and kicked them out. Why are you doing such a useless trick? Thats why there are many failed students in the White Tiger Tower. It was understandable that Moradi was stressed out. All those guys Wardanaz. Wodanaz. Lee Han. A safe road only for us Gonadaltes. If anyone approaches the barn in the future, throw the bones. evil! There is no such thing as this! Were just trying to compromise! After kicking out the intruders, Lee Han was able to concentrate on his work. Covering the walls of the barn, creating a hallway in the empty interior, and digging a trap to fall under it Hmm. What should I put on the wall? I had a lot of fun doing this too. I think I know why the black magic school seniors worked so hard to set traps! Mrs. Wardanaz. Ratford? I cant teach you the safe way. Whoops. What do you see me as? Ratford let out a confident laugh from outside the barn door. In response, Lee Han recalled his birthplace in Ratford. ah. but. Its a simple labyrinth like this, so you can solve it even with your eyes closed I wont go in disguised as malingering. Ive already prepared a potion for feigning sickness. Ill show you the safe way, so would you like to come in? yes? I hate it. Lee Han, slightly sullen, opened the barn door and stepped out. Then what did you come for? ah. I was going to pick some mist cloud mushrooms, would you like to go with me? sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among the magic, there were magic that required reagents every time it was cast. Among black magic, bone elemental magic required bone powder, and there were quite a few cases where other schools needed this kind of reagent. Fog Cloud Mushroom is an essential reagent for casting < Evening Twilight > among illusion magics. To cast Evening Twilight? It must be quite difficult, right? The professor said it was worth a try, so Im going to try it. By the way, Mr. Wardanaz seems to be ready Ratford scanned the exterior of the Bone Shed. Unlike other barns, the appearance itself was gloomy and indifferent. It seemed that even some thief would not enter such a place. no. Id like to cast it until evening twilight. Come with me. I think Ive had enough already No. Its still not enough. As soon as Lee Han finished speaking, one of the students who had tried to sneak into the barn screamed and ran out. Skeleton warriors rushed in and threw bones. Hes scared. * * * It wasnt very difficult to dig the Mist Cloud Mushroom itself. The mountains of Ein Rogard were so high that they were nicknamed the Sky Mountains, but that was a deep story, and there were many relatively low mountains near the main building. And it was the Black Turtle Tower students who were the most knowledgeable about these mountains. It was thanks to the fact that he set up traps to catch small animals and check various edible plants in his spare time. Ratford had already located the mushroom colony where the mist cloud mushroom was located, and Lee Han only had to comfortably follow it. No, Wodanaz, why are you? Wardanaz. They say we use reagents because we lack strength, but you are enough! Just for now is enough! Dont suffer for nothing! I have to prepare for the other school exams too! Except for the fact that every student I met on the way to the colony said something like that. The more he heard such a sound, the more solid was his determination to turn the simple labyrinth into a labyrinth of hell in Lee Hans heart. Hey look at the eyes of the wordanaz Who scratched the wordanaz temper? who is this? So when I said earlier, I should have volunteered. You are angry. The students whispered and wondered if they should offer sacrifices even now. It is a monster!!! ?! Ihan was startled by the sound coming from the front. I was caught off guard! To relax in the mountains of Einrogard, immersed in the thought of imprisoning his friends in the labyrinth forever. It was a fatal mistake. Besides, isnt there a monster chasing Lee Han right now? Everyone this way! Lee Han quickly gathered his friends and formed a formation. The students asked with frightened faces. What is it? Wodanaz? Are you a monster? It must be a blood-sucking monster. Everyone calm down Bang! The tree in front of me was blown away and the huge beast flew through the air and landed. The face of a familiar beast. It was the mountain range destroyer. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Its the end of the world! That monster will destroy Einrogard and trample the headmaster! While the students screamed in fear, they also slightly inserted a small wish that they usually thought of. Lee Han calmed down his friends. calm down! Its just a sheep! These were friends who would have believed Lee Hans words and calmed down. In fact, I almost calmed down even now. If the mountain range destroyer didnt smash a mountain peak and change the terrain. How can you calm down now!! What a sheep! Are you crazy Wordanaz?! Its a real sheep Lee Han thought to himself at the cry of his friends. The Mountain Range Destroyer was big, and once hit, it would devastate the surrounding terrain. If he had a bad temper, he would have been given names like Mountain Range Destroyer Verdus or Mountain Range Destroyer Nadaltes instead of Mountain Range Destroyer. Trust me. Because hes a gentle guy. Wodhanaz are you doing this because we dont want to go into the labyrinth? Please forgive me! Okay, just follow the instructions. Lee Han gave up persuading his friends and decided to just act. It seemed fast. But why did you come out? ah. The mountain range destroyer usually preferred the highlands of the mountains, so it did not come down well. If he was a good descender, he would have been more like a school destroyer than a mountain range destroyer. Why is such a guy running wild? Its because of the giants! Since the giants who act as shepherds did not take care of the sheep, it was clear that one of them ran amok and escaped. Ratford. Take the kids and go down as soon as the sheep come this way. Im going to calm him down. Its not possible!!! Ratford immediately attempted a takedown on Lee Han. Of course, Lee Han, trained in swordsmanship, did not move at all. Dry everyone! hurry! No Wordanaz! I will enter the real labyrinth, so stop being angry! We were wrong! I will enter the labyrinth at least twice! Despite the fact that four people grabbed each of his arms and legs, Lee Han remained upright. Hey guys. So No matter how many times youve defeated a rock drake, thats not it! So thats Wodhanaz I know youre crazy! But a wizard who thrives with a wand dies because of that wand! Its too dangerous! Did you think of me that way? No, thats not the point That monster bastard blew another peak! Look! Hey guys. Listen for a moment. As Lee Han spoke seriously, the hanging friends looked away. I have something to confess to you guys. ??? Instead, I hope you wont be surprised to hear this or think Im crazy. At Lee Hans words, his friends looked at him as if he was talking nonsense. Wardanaz I wouldnt be surprised if you learned all of the Empire forbidden magic. Is it a new thing now? Wardanaz youre already enough amazing I couldnt be more surprised. The reaction of his friends deepened Lee Hans scars. Yeah thank you. Your response is reassuring. That sheep is actually the one I was looking after. The friends were silent. And they all said it at the same time. Wodhanaz, you really are crazy. * * * Cltran and Gatono in the White Tiger Tower screamed and ran. The monster summoned by the demons to destroy the continent was chasing it from behind. Aaaaaaaaagh! Aaaaagh! Why are you doing that? What the hell did we do wrong? One by one you were holding! Throw it aside! Cltran threw aside the fruits he had collected with great effort today. It wasnt because of the fantasy magic test, but it was a fruit that I picked up to eat as a snack. However, the monster pursued without stopping as if it wasnt angry because of the fruit. next? Its a rabbit caught in a trap Throw it! But its a rabbit! Not even a bird! This precious thing That throw it though! Papa papapat! Meanwhile, Lee Han ran in front of me. No matter how many strengthening magics were cast, the speed of movement itself was extraordinary. Wardanaz!! stop! Lee Han stretched out his hand from afar and shouted at the monster. The students of the White Tiger Tower, who had been singing Wodanaz with tears in their eyes, were taken aback. ?! ???? What the hell is that doing? If it had been another friend, he would have thought he had made a mistake out of fear, but Wodanaz was a master wizard without blood or tears who had grown up after undergoing rigorous training by a master magician. I wasnt one to make such a mistake. But how the heck can you stop a monster with that ? The running monster suddenly stopped. Nearby trees were blown away and rocks were crushed, but somehow the monster managed to stop its motion. okay. Good job. Eh Unryeong?! Ctran unwittingly recalled the legendary higher realms of magic. No, you idiot. If its not a word Lee Han ignored Cltrans words and approached the mountain range destroyer. The other sheep were well sheared, but only one sheep must have fallen out by mistake. As if that was very frustrating, the mountain range destroyer roared and pounded the floor with her hooves. okay. Ill cut it soon. Your neck? At Ctrans words, the mountain range destroyer spat. Cltran just fell apart. hey. dont say nasty things The kid is scared. The two White Tiger Tower students couldnt understand what they were talking about at the moment. The brain refused to understand. Oh no. Are you afraid of that monster? The mountain range destroyer spat again. This time, Gatono fell apart. Why do you keep doing that? The kid will be angry. Lee Han was serious about his friends repeating rude remarks. Cutting her throat in front of a mountain range destroying sheep, saying something like a monster? How much does the sheep get hurt? No Hey We almost died Look back over there The two of them were so unfair that the words didnt come out properly. Looking back now, the mountain has been cut in half, and if the two of them had run a little later, they would have died Why are you taking care of the sheep! Wardanas, you think that sheep is more important than us??? Lee Han stared in amazement at the nonsensical childish question. The mountain range destroyer threw a contemptuous look, probably thinking the same thing. Gatono stopped his friend because at least he had very little shame as a human being. hey. stop. Wardanaz isnt even a nanny, and such an embarrassing question. Stop what! you can do it! Wodanaz! That amount is more tut tut tut tut tut! evil! Aww! Aaaagh! The mountain range destroyer spat until she couldnt get up anymore, probably because she was angry with Cltran. * * * Lee Han, who cut off all the fur, took the sheep to the cave and returned. The students who were waiting anxiously under the mountain were able to breathe a sigh of relief. What the hell was that monster, Wodanaz? The sheep that live in the highlands over there. Its big, but its not that fierce once you get to know it. Why are you raising such a monster? Among the clothes I sold to you, there are quite a few clothes made from that wool. Somehow it was too strong and warm for wool! Realizing the secret of the clothes, the students looked at the high mountain peak with shaking eyes. I knew at least that I had to fight fiercely to make ends meet in Einrogard but maybe I didnt really know. Maybe you should be close to that amount Wodanaz. thanks. thats right. I should have thanked you first. And Im sorry I didnt want to enter your labyrinth. I must never say that I came down with the giants. When his friends expressed their gratitude with expressions of reflection, Lee Han made a firm determination in his heart. haha. I dont care at all. They made the labyrinth too bloody for something like that Ill go in twice. Impressed by Gatonos words, Cltran nodded as well. me too. I shouldnt have told you not to go in. no way. You can go in only once. Dont overdo it. no! Come to think of it, passing through someone elses labyrinth is a test, but the problem is that I tried to reduce the number of times. Even if you run away like this, your magic skills wont improve. No, why do you sound normal? Because its okay. Hey Ah. sorry. Lee Han apologized to his friends. Inadvertently, my inner thoughts came out first. Wardanaz. Ill go in three times. I also want to reflect The fantasy magic school students gathered under the mountain sincerely apologized to Lee Han. Considering the things I received, the labyrinth was a bit scary, so I shouldnt have stepped out. Lee Han accepted the apology with dignity. Thank you everyone. * * * Hmm. Wodanaz. No matter how much I think about it, I think the labyrinth I made this time was a bit harsh. Professor Kirmin said cautiously, watching the students who entered Lee Hans barn and collapsed with bubbles. Come to think of it, the labyrinth of Wodanaz should have been entered last. Since all the students in the lecture collapsed from the start, Professor Kirmin took care of the rest of the evaluation. I dont want to hurt you, but thinking about it again, it was a bit too much. Professor Kirmin didnt want to hurt either. But if he hadnt said this, Wardanaj could have failed to control his strength again. Someone has to say something! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. sorry. Professor Koo. Lee Han covered his face with his hands and spoke in a frustrated voice. are you okay. You can make mistakes. But it wasnt so bad because I was unlucky, was it? Everyone could have passed if they were lucky Now. Wodanaz. Lets talk again from the beginning. Professor Kirmin explained to Lee Han with great patience. When you make a liver labyrinth, what can happen if you make it too brutal? * * * Dont Lee Han look weak? Isnt it strange that you feel energized after taking so many tests? Not like that, but for a different reason Ah. Its because I annihilated my friends who listened to illusion magic. what? Thats what listeners couldnt do. At Gainandos words, the students of the Illusion Magic School became furious. Did you even go in?! Those who passed out after entering the labyrinth are idiots! Am I wrong?! This is also true of Cainan. Certainly The students who did not listen to the illusion spell did not fully understand what had happened today. The outraged fantasy magic school students stirred their limbs to explain. So the moment you open the door and enter, you lose your sense of direction and the principal appears in front of you Did you pass out for half a day with that? Because thats not the end! Oh really go in! follow me! Its a test and Ill show you around! Did you dismantle the barn after the test? Wardanaz! Lets make it again just once! only once!! No. Come to think of it, it was a labyrinth that was too extreme. Lee Han said with an attitude of reflection. The conversation with Professor Kirmin gave me a lot of realization. I didnt have to place the illusion of a skull that looked like the principal. Now that I think about it, it was such a terrible trap. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Now. Since were done talking, sew this. Ah-oh. Guyannado that child. I should have made you listen to illusion magic. Seeing his friends grumbling while sewing, Lee Han felt puzzled. what? Why is everyone sewing? Of course, no matter how sturdy the clothes were, they would get torn, torn, and sometimes even burned during the harsh life of Einrogard. However, it was not common for friends to be sewing as a group like now. Besides, seeing the sewing, it seems like they are not sewing the torn things, but adding a pattern on top of the coat? Are you guys trying to add magic to your clothes? Then you cant just sew a thread like that. Ill have to deal with the magic first. Oh, Im just doing it because its pretty. huh? Professor Greenbell has an exam. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. < Dancing and Socializing > final exams were like light and salt to first-year students who are going through hard and difficult lives. A test that you can win by just going and having fun without any preparation or study. Of course, there were opinions like Wouldnt you have to be discerning if its a test, like a student Mo Wo, but it was only a very minor opinion. In any case, the expectations of students for this exam were very high. Even though it has nothing to do with grades, there are students who intentionally try to decorate their clothes more fancy. So it has nothing to do with your grades right now, but are you saying that you are wearing an additional pattern on your coat to look more glamorous when dancing? huh. Lee Han looked at his friends with the eyes of a lump of filth. Realizing the atmosphere, the friends rushed to make an excuse. Oh no. Its nice to be pretty. And patterns help magic, too. As you can see just by looking at the magic circle, the geometrically constructed patterns played a role in assisting magic. Of course, it was a strictly calculated pattern or something like that, but the < Prince who defeats the lich > pattern that Gainando was putting on now was useless. It was just put on for fun. Have you finished studying for the test? Im done. me too. Lee Han was shocked to learn that most of his friends had finished their final exams except for himself. Is it that much of a difference? Thats right. Then work hard. Isnt Wardanaz over? Shh. Of course its not over. Dont ask me that. A few thoughtful students silenced their friend. Lee Han sat down with a shocked expression and checked the rest of the exams. Surprisingly, there were not many tests left. Excluding dancing and socializing, Professor Voladis exam Professor Alcasis exam Wait. Do you have any more healing magic tests left? The friends hesitated. Guinan Island? Isnt that okay because youre just going to give up anyway? Gainando, who was talking, looked at him and quietly tucked in his coat. It was heartbreaking to see the patterns I had worked so hard on being ripped off. * * * Temporary ballroom. The students of the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower looked at the coat of arms of Gainando with a look of astonishment. That prince! Oh my god, look at that. The pattern of the prince defeating the lich engraved on that coat was so cool and cool. So much so that the viewer cant take their eyes off of it. One of the White Tiger Tower students who was trembling with jealousy murmured. That kid must have wasted his time doing that without even studying. thats right! It must have been. However, the voices of the White Tiger Tower students were filled with a sense of defeat. Thats what I felt myself saying. Any cost or damage felt insignificant in front of that gorgeous pattern. If only I could have that coat! Yoner. Could it be that there is some kind of magic that I dont know about? Dont you like it just because its pretty? I dont think its on that level. Lee Han was dumbfounded and looked around. It was hard to believe that the other top students were looking at Gainandos coat with eyes burning with jealousy and greed. Do you like that pattern so much? Should I add patterns to sell next time? But I couldnt help but feel rejected. It wasnt enough to get new materials and make more things at that time, but I had to add useless patterns. I dont want to make useless things like that! Lee Han was surprised to realize that he had a sense of pride as an artifact creator. Guinan Island students! Why are you walking so slowly there? Come in quickly! Professor Cleanbal, who was in the ballroom, sang Gainando, clicking his feet. Guinando, who had deliberately walked slowly as if he had been hit by a slowdown curse in front of the ballroom, finally returned to his original speed. As Guyando drew closer, Professor Krinval was startled. I swear by the dancers shoes! Youve never seen such a nice coat, even when walking around the world of the Empire? Whoops. thank you. Gainando grabbed the collar of his overcoat made of blood, sweat and tears and went inside. The inside of the ballroom was fantastic, as if it wasnt Ein Lorgard. As the light was refracted and scattered, various colors were sprinkled like mist, and the fantasy magic installed here and there made the surroundings even more beautiful. Asan, who was checking the playing music, found Gainando and said. Cainan Island. Ill give you a practice partner. no. Just one turn What? No. why? Look at these clothes. Gainando pointed to the beautiful pattern on his coat, which seemed to have been covered throughout the exam period. Asan saw this and was surprised. This did you buy it from outside? What are you buying from outside! I made it myself. Thats right. Asan nodded, came to his senses and asked again. By the way, what does that have to do with practicing? I cant practice because I dont want this coat to get damaged. You are a jerk with 100% probability. joy. Youre jealous of my coat. Even if Im an idiot, Im a nerd with a coat. You are Asan without a coat! Asan was speechless for a moment. It was because they were overwhelmed by the momentum of Kainan Island. And I was even more shocked by myself. Oh my God, I was pushed back because I had an argument with Gainando! This is ridiculous. It was evident that he was overwhelmed by the splendor of that overcoat. Two Lets see. Guinan Island! haha! ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! In the meantime, Lee Han, who had danced a song with Yoner for light practice, approached. Everyone who sees it so badly, Evil! that coat! That coat! Cainan Island. I know you made that without sleeping at night Oh no? Do you have any proof? Guinando, unlike usual, resisted with a more stiff attitude. The coat was giving courage. Lee Han raised his staff expressionlessly. Gainando immediately raised both arms and shouted. Sorry! Sleep early at night from now on! Although the coat gave courage, it had its limits. Upon seeing the cane, Guinandos sanity immediately returned. What is this made of? This purple color is a bit high in saturation, right? Lee Han knew roughly everything about the paints and dyes on the black market in his freshman year. In fact, I knew roughly everything about the things that were just going around. As his connections were so wide, it was impossible not to hear the news. The paints and dyes used by first-year students were either borrowed for a short time from Einrogards classroom, or they were made by themselves, and most of them were crude, monochromatic colors. I bought some of these raw materials when I went out this time, but I didnt have a variety of colors because the importance was pushed. And apart from that, this purple color was more mysterious and softer than the purple sold outside. Where did Gainando get this from? will you keep a secret? Yes, yes. Youre really protecting me, right? Guinan Island. Oh, I see. You can tell. Guinando hesitated for a long time, as if he wanted to monopolize it quite a bit, then opened his mouth. There is a Darkness Pavilion. Dark Hall, Professor Mortums workshop and magic tower. It was a familiar place for students majoring in black magic like Lee Han. There are graveyards behind them. There is a place to treat poisonous insects there but when I saw the color, I thought it was pretty Lee Han doubted his ears at his friends words. so now?? Dyeing your clothes with the poison of poisonous insects!? Sounds strange when you say that! It must be because it is strange. Lee Han was dumbfounded. If there was a place to throw away poisonous insects at the back of the Dark Hall, it was a place where they mixed and threw away without any specific rules. Of course, the toxin generated there must be so complex that it is impossible to identify its ingredients. I have to leave it alone until the toxin disappears, but to try to dye it because the color is pretty. It was fearless or crazy or both. could have been both I checked several times. It was really good. Gainando looked up and made an excuse. I did everything I could to confirm it. Besides, wouldnt it be the biggest proof that nothing special happened while wearing this coat? for a moment. This blue one is also a bit strange. What is this? There was a blue bone in the Darkness Pavilion, so I ground it up and made it into pigment Oh! evil! Lee Han! no! The pattern is ruined! When Lee Han could not stand it and waved his cane, Gainando struggled with his arms and begged. I was more afraid of damaging my coat than the pain of my body. Cainan Island. Even in alchemy I dont listen to alchemy? Anyway, its not a good thing to randomly mix elements whose exact ingredients you dont know. Lee Han was worried that some unknown synergistic effect had taken place in Gainandos coat. Of course, it could just be that the coat was really cool and people reacted to it, but it could also be that Guinando accidentally created a cursed coat. Understanding the meaning of Lee Hans warning, Gainando reacted violently. If youre going to take this coat, youll have to take it off my corpse! i get it. As Lee Han prepared to strip himself from the corpse, Gainando immediately changed his strategy. Please Lee Han! From now on, I will study hard, do my duty, and I will not steal dessert! Let me wear it until this test!! do I have to go that far? Kainando nodded his head. Lee Han stared at him and sighed. okay. wear it put it on this child Instead, if you feel strange, tell me right away. huh!!! Lee Han shook his head and turned around. Just as he was walking out, Adenart cautiously gestured to Lee Han. What are you doing? As Adenart hesitated, Lee Han was puzzled. what? Do you have any dance moves you forgot? Adenart shook his head. Then, after a slight blush and hesitation, he finally opened his mouth. How do you make that pattern Lee Han didnt listen and turned away. Adenart looked at Lee Hans back with a shocked expression like an abandoned puppy. why?! * * * The bloodsucking monster carefully moved in search of the familiar direction of magic. There were so many strong people who showed strong presence in this school. In particular, the lesson of being almost defeated by the death knights left a very strong impression on the vampire. Even if you slept in a sarcophagus for over a few hundred years, it could end with one mistake. secretly and cautiously. The more I moved, the more I felt that I was getting closer to infinite magical power. The blood-sucking monster listened to the sound in the dance hall. Through the gaps that opened, students could be seen dancing and chatting merrily. However, he was not interested in the bloodsucking monster at all. A student finally came into the eyes of the blood-sucking monster who was looking for infinite magical power. It was a student wearing an overcoat with dazzlingly cool patterns. Regardless of magic, the blood-sucking monster was captivated by the overcoat. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 : Pot! When he came to his senses, the blood-sucking monster had already grabbed the student in the coat and lifted him up. Even the vampire himself came to his senses and was startled. To obsess over these kinds of clothes first, leaving the blood containing infinite magical powers alone? Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Are you the one who came to dance?! A scream came out. The students started screaming at the sight of the bloodsucking monster that suddenly jumped into the ballroom. However, some students behaved more effectively during the screaming time. That monster is scattered! Everyone in formation! Lee Han and other students with strong bones in each tower responded by bringing their confused friends to their senses. It took time for each of them to spread their distance, form formations, cast necessary magic, and prepare for battle . A very short amount of time to stop monsters from jumping into formations and disintegrating them. To buy that time, Lee Han went ahead. Casting speed is more important than power in magic combat. Darkness. Sweep away! Waves of darkness swayed and swept away from the tip of the staff. I already knew that the regenerative powers of vampire monsters are very strong. In order to deal with such a monster, the dark element that damages the life force itself was effective. The vampire monster quickly maneuvered and evaded when a large area of magic suddenly flew. He jumped once and landed on a pole in the ballroom, then jumped again and landed on the ceiling. However, Lee Han had no intention of catching the vampire with a single attack in the first place. It was after casting various strengthening magics while the vampire monster was avoiding unfamiliar magic. After completing < Space Recognition >, < Gonadaltes'' Agile Steps >, < Ogonin''s Fog >, and < Baegrek''s Instant Wisdom >, Lee Han began pulling out the bloody lightning stems. With the regenerative power of a blood-sucking monster, it was able to withstand that level of lightning magic. Lee Han, who knew that, held the sword with the other hand while casting magic. It was to prepare for the rush. C Prepare for the rush! As Lee Han gestured, Giselle immediately ran with the students of the White Tiger Tower. In the meantime, the students of the White Tiger Tower, who cast the necessary magic, glared at the vampire with wooden swords that were as long as spears. The moment Wardanaz ties the vampires feet even once, long weapons sharpened by magic will pierce the body of the vampire. -! However, the blood-sucking monster did not get close to it while being struck by lightning, nor did it move away from its attack range with its unique high speed. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, he hurriedly covered the students coat pattern with his body, making sloppy movements. ? It was a confusing situation due to the sudden enemy invasion, but Lee Han immediately recognized the sense of incongruity. One of the most important things in magic combat is reading your opponents weaknesses. Now that bloodsucking monster? He covets the coat of Guinando! Attack the coat! ?!?! The friends were perplexed, wondering what he was talking about, but for now, they acted as Lee Han said. Lee Han was also stunned, but the current circumstances were telling him that the guess he had just made was correct. Why did the guy who coveted Lee Hans magical power attack Gainan Island in the first place? Besides, the guy who showed such agility when fighting the Death Knight the other day is now moving erratically. There was only one answer. What on earth did this bastard draw the patterns with, too? To make even monsters drunk. I dont know what the combination was, but it was clear that it had created something really strange. Roaring! Fog of fire attribute filled the air of the ballroom and attacked. The magic completed by his friends flew into it. No matter how much flame is the weak point of regeneration, even that has a certain limit. The regenerative power of the blood-sucking monster could not be captured with that level of firepower. However, the blood-sucking monster swelled up its muscles and flesh, changed its shape, and blocked it with its body, as if something big would happen if its cloak touched fire. Its real! Wardanazs words! cried Giselle sharply. Hes afraid of getting his coat attacked. Stab it! Uh Moradi. But what about the prince? Hell block it with his body anyway, so dont worry about that. Hit! If the bloodsucking monster couldnt stop it, Gainando would be hit, but Giselle thought that her friends couldnt take that into consideration in the current situation. If youre dealing with a monster much stronger than yourself and even hesitate at the tip of the sword Look. Even the prince agrees! I think I passed out. Fortunately for Gainando, as soon as he was caught by the vampire, he foamed and passed out. It was such a hideous looking monster. Acid, follow me like a ghost! Cyanna and Yoner use the potion as a catalyst to summon a ghost-like minion. As the ghosts spouting acid attacks approached, filling the dance floor, the blood-sucking monster swung its body as if it were annoying, creating wind. hooked! In the meantime, an arrow pierced the vampires torso. If it was a normal arrow, it would have been pushed right away with its regenerative power, but the arrow burned the bloodsucking monsters flesh with a strange sound. Adenart breathed again and put the arrow on the bowstring. The magic pattern imprinted on the arrow glowed, and the spirit summoned next to it gave additional strength. A gooey alchemical solution applied to the arrowhead will dissolve the enemys muscles and anchor the arrow to the bone. It must be because there was a crazy student next to him. In fact, the number of magic schools that Adenart majored in was at a level that could only be seen once every ten years. The various magical linkages just shown proved that. after! Adenart, who succeeded in one more attack, sighed lightly and looked for Lee Han with his eyes. I was concerned because the previous conversation seemed to misunderstand Wardanaz. Adenart was not particularly interested in the coat of arms of Guinando. I was just curious about how to make it from a purely academic point of view because the patterns on the coat were so heterogeneous and mysterious. It must have been made with the vision of the black magic school, but how could Adenart know that? So I asked a trusted friend, but I cant believe Im misunderstanding like this. - The vampire felt threatened by the princesss arrow. I was told to turn right and try to subdue it. Stop it! Adenarts followers blocked the way and activated magic. Even if it was a low-circle defense magic, it would be difficult to penetrate easily if it was completed solidly by layering several layers like this. Normally, the students always held on to Adenarts ankles, but the loyalty shown in this situation was unwavering. Perhaps feeling the momentum, the vampire gave up trying to attack and turned around again. Good job! Lee Han shouted to his followers. I had to constantly pressurize the bloodsucking monster and make it nervous. If the followers just got scared and retreated, the vampires would have rushed in that way. There is nothing to worry about this side, Mr. Wardanaz! okay. You are strong! Lee Han shouted and quickly moved to the other side. It was because there was no reason for the princess to remain as long as the situation was over, and it was dangerous to stop when dealing with fast enemies like vampires. Adenart blinked his eyes as he lost the ball to his followers even after he succeeded in linking magic. Then he swung his staff and hit the backs of his followers. Oh, princess. What You are blocking the line of fire! Get out of the way! Oops Im sorry for this mistake! Pajijijik! It just needs to take a little longer. Lee Han saw the bloodsucking monster hesitating like a donkey caught between two bales of hay and thought that it would be easier to catch than he thought. He was more fond of Gainandos coat than he thought. I couldnt even attack it roughly for fear of damaging my clothes, so I kept hesitating and blocking it. The students would have a much better advantage if they took the time like this. Death Knights will come running soon. -! Wardanaz!! Friends screamed. Suddenly, the blood-sucking monster seemed to have made up its mind, abandoning its previous attitude and attacking Lee Han like crazy. It was hard to catch the movement properly, but Lee Han was not taken aback. < Bagrek''s Foreknowledge > was letting me know the guys movements one second earlier. Vampire monsters were more difficult to predict and complicated to move. If you move in a straight line that is easy to understand in this way, a person who is prepared like Lee Han Puff! C ! This response was possible. As Lee Han escaped from the side like a matador, he stabbed the morning star at the vampire, turned his staff into a flashlight spear, and stabbed it once more. The bastard howled ferociously. It didnt stop there. Giselle and the White Tiger Tower students who had been waiting rushed at the same time and attacked him. The blood-sucking monsters body was cut in an instant. ?! It was then that Lee Han realized that something was strange. He wasnt holding the Kainan sword. no way?! Quickly looking away, behind the dance floor, a lump of flesh from the tail of a vampire was lying along with the fainting Kainando. Before attacking Lee Han earlier, he cut off his tail and threw it away. The body of the blood-sucking monster that was severely attacked by Lee Han and the White Tiger Tower students did not immediately regenerate on the spot . Instead, it started regenerating from the fleshy mass near the tail. I got hit! Like a lizard that runs away after cutting off its tail, the trick that the vampire monster that was attacked by the Death Knights ran away from. It was a trick to cut off a part of the body and regenerate it from there. After regenerating in an instant, the blood-sucking monster lifted the Kainando again and ran out through the entrance of the dance hall. The siege, which had just been disturbed by the attack, could not properly capture the bloodsucking monster. Chase!! He is taking Guinando!! The students freaked out and ran out. To be caught off guard by a monster like this. * * * Damn it. The situation Lee Han was worried even as he ran to the front. Even though the dance floor was large, it was blocked on all sides, so the movement of the bloodsucking monster was restricted. If you formed a formation to form a siege net, the bloodsucking monsters could not move easily. But outside it was different. The blood-sucking monster was able to knock the students down as they hit and run at speed. Assan Death Knights, call them quickly! I need support! I know! Everyone, dont chase chaotically. Hell attack again As soon as he finished his words, the blood-sucking monster threw Guinando over a tree and rushed ferociously. His movements were different from before, as if the attack from Lee Han was quite painful. He kicked up the tree and climbed up, then grabbed onto the branch again and twisted his body to move erratically. Unlike before, the prediction was wrong. Lee Han, who was kicked hard by him, flew backwards. Wardanaz!!! Its okay, stay in formation! Hearing the shouts of the students running from behind, Lee Han said coolly. As well as all sorts of magic, as well as raising his mana to protect his body, the blow wasnt that severe. But the problem was the fact that he had just been attacked. It was because he took the time to memorize the spell and gave him the first attack, but the fact that he was attacking cunningly was the big thing. Didnt he check Lee Hans condition just now instead of rushing to put an end to it and step back? It was a pretty cunning and cautious monster. I buy time somehow. Even if Lee Han was at a disadvantage, he was determined to make time to memorize the spell again by giving one shot in close combat. Even if you cant keep up with his speed, if you keep getting hit, your foresight will be accurate. At that time, Asan returned. Wardanaz!! Asan! At this moment, Asan was really happy. Lee Han looked away. The Death Knights were running from behind wasnt. It was the giants running from behind Asan. Chapter 596 Episode 596 How on earth did they bring in the giants? Lee Han was surprised. Bringing in giants instead of death knights was not easy. In the first place, Asan did not know that giants were staying in the deep underground warehouse of the main building. How? Wardanaz! help me!! The answer came right away. Asan, unlike her usual calm self, was in a state of panic. When she goes out to ask for help, she is attacked by an army of giants, and she has no choice but to do the same as anyone else. I didnt bring in the giants I just went to call the Death Knights and met giants. -We will save your life! -The wizard has come to help! The giants behind Asan shouted in response, but it did not reach Asan. Now, to Asan, no matter what the giants said, it sounded like Im going to eat you. Thank you! Whoa, Wodanaz! Are you trying to throw me away as food?! Asan cried out in tears, but Lee Han didnt even have time to clear up the misunderstanding. He realized that the vampire monster was going crazy and started targeting other students who he could easily catch. In an urgent situation like now, even the help of giants was very helpful. Please take charge of the vanguard! -i get it! The giants swarmed and blocked the wizard. Isnt one of the original duties of a warrior to protect a weak wizard? There was no hesitation in their movements as they were giants who had come for that purpose in the first place. Asan, who was afraid of being eaten, was dumbfounded when he suddenly saw the stampeding giants. Huh? Asan! Get in formation! Its dangerous to stay out alone! Uh, uhh. Well, its not more dangerous over there Honestly, if you look at it from the outside, the giants were scarier than the vampire monsters. Asan ran among his friends in a daze. Fortunately, his friends were similarly dumbfounded. Is it okay for giants to do this? Asan, who wondered if he was strange, felt very reassured by his friends reactions. Still, thanks to Asan being surprised first, he was able to quickly come to his senses. Everyone, act calmly. The important thing now is to catch that vampire monster. No, theres a giant in front of me!? If you are a student of Einrogard, you have to get used to being a giant. Well, like that Is that so? I dont think so bang! The vampire monster rushed at the giant. It was different from when I obediently retreated from the underground warehouse. There was no reason to back down in a situation like now where there was a lot of open space and terrain to use. The vampire monster showed off its brilliant aerial maneuvers and attacked the giant. -100 million! The giant, who had been hit hard, stumbled. The vampire monster accelerated even further and tried to tear the giants skin with its blade-sharp tail. -evil! The giant screamed as he looked at his forearm with red marks. The other giants booed. -Stop screaming like a sheep! Im embarrassed! -sick! It hurts! Of course, the one who was most angry was the vampire monster. His single attack couldnt even tear a single piece of skin. The vampire monsters form became more distorted and became sharp and aggressive. phut! The vampires movements became so fast that only a blurry afterimage was left behind. In response to repeated attacks, the giant crouched down to protect its vital area. Seeing the opponents defensive attitude, the vampire monster gains even more momentum and attacks Kwasik! The vampire monster was crushed and flew away. The giant who had crouched down cleverly swung his club and knocked him away. -Hahaha! -You were fooled, you idiot! I was fooled! C Surround yourself! Dont let them escape! amazing! Lee Han was honestly impressed. The giants could not keep up with the vampire monster if they competed honestly at speed. So, by pretending to be scared, he caught the vampire monster off guard and made its movements simple. -Goes! Thats 3 points! -This time Im coming! This is 5 points! There is no such thing as -5 points! -If I hit it, there it is!! The giants hit the vampire monsters like throwing balls with clubs and sent them towards each other. The vampire monster was unable to fight back because it was regenerating from the large blow. Meanwhile, Lee Han took a breather and cast the necessary magic again to summon dark skeleton warriors. Sharkan. Bring Gainando! The situation where the vampire monster was currently distracted was an opportunity. The green leopard ran quickly and climbed up the tree. Then, it started to hang down as if possessed, holding Gainandos coat in its mouth. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sharkhan!! Lee Han felt a great sense of betrayal from the summoned beast. It was even more so since a guy who didnt normally do that was like that. Sharkan came to his senses belatedly after hearing his owners shout. I hurriedly picked up the Gainando and ran this way. I saw it all. -Crumbling Sharkan avoided his masters gaze with a timid look in his eyes. What on earth is this coat? Lee Han promised that once the fight was over, he would definitely take this coat to Professor Mortum and have it appraised. At this point, I became truly curious. -! At that moment, the vampire monster, realizing that its coat had been taken away, let out the most cruel and bloody cry it had seen today. The regeneration power of the vampire monster that went berserk with anger increased several times faster. The vampire monster, which had finished regenerating while flying after being hit with a club, created wings and escaped into the air. -What! -That cunning bastard, like a sheep, cheats! -Come back! Please block the way ahead. Hes going for the coat again! -overcoat? Hes after this coat! The giants looked at Gai Nandos coat in Lee Hans hand. And then I hated it. -Ugh! -I feel bad! -Dont hold something like this! Cursed! Wizard! The giants snatched the coat from Lee Hans hands. And then tore it to pieces. Lee Han thought that the blood-sucking monster had let out the most cruel and bloody scream it had ever heard. But no. Seeing that its coat was torn, the vampire let out a scream that could be heard even in the most remote corners of Einrogard. -Ugh, back home! -That guy is crazy! Although he was originally an insane vampire monster, he was not crazy by the standards of giants. However, it was no exaggeration to say that what the vampire monster was showing now was crazy. Crunch, crack, crack!!! At least it lost its monster-like form and began to grow in size, taking on an irregular shape like a giant slime. Are they consuming the accumulated blood like crazy? Originally, blood was considered a powerful reagent in magic. It was bound to be powerful, not only because of its own mystical meaning, but also because it was somewhat connected to the owners soul. Naturally, vampire-type monsters used this blood as their power source. The abnormal regenerative power shown by the vampire monster was also possible because it used accumulated blood. But to put it conversely, to vampire-type monsters, blood was like their own life. It was absolutely not normal to use it to inflate ones size without even thinking about it like that. Complete runaway! Does it make sense to go crazy like that just because of a coat? Lee Han was more embarrassed than afraid. A guy who persevered despite being attacked by Death Knights and being thrown around like a ball by giants, runs wild without hesitation just because his coat is torn? Lee Han climbed onto the giants shoulder. The guys movements were unusual. -come! The vampire monster swung its massive body, surpassing that of a giant. Lee Han, who had succeeded in foresight, shouted urgently. Two steps back! -The giant does not retreat! are you saying that now?! The giant excitedly raised his club and tried to repel the attack. bang! At that moment, the giant, unable to overcome the shock, flew backwards and crashed into the building next to it. And Lee Han, who was on the giants shoulder, suddenly flew away as well. * * * For senior students of the Healing Magic School, exams were always close to actual tests. -Todays midterm exam just wait a moment hmm. There is an epidemic in Dry Falls Village. Go to Dry Waterfall Village. -Todays final exam will be held in the Red Lake Desert. They say one knight order was destroyed. -for a moment. Todays midterm exam content was added. The epidemic also spread to the next village. Lets finish it quickly and move on. As such, the exam for the Healing Magic School was bound to be closer to the actual exam as there were more teaching materials that could be used as exams outside the school than on campus. However, even among those students, one simple thought was steadily coming down. if Someday, if nothing special happens around me Wouldnt the healing magic test just be skipped? Everyone calm down. Chim, you are calm. The professor hasnt said anything right now, right? I think so Shhh! Dont be conscious. Misfortune can happen for no reason. Professor Alkasis glanced at his pocket watch and checked the parchment artifact. From that look, the students could feel that no communication had been received yet. please! please! please! As if the students wishes had been realized, Professor Alkasis closed the cover of his pocket watch. Then he spoke to the students in a voice half hoarse from fatigue. Todays exam is a simple oral exam Waaaaaaaa! The students stamped their feet and clapped without realizing it. Dont yell. Because my head is pounding. sorry. Dont waste your stamina needlessly. Dont forget the adage that a busy healing wizard gets into trouble. yes The slightly intimidated healing magic student answered like that. But inside, I remained a little dissatisfied. Does learning healing magic stop me from liking it this much? How often does this happen bang! In an instant, the classroom wall collapsed and the giants upper body was pushed all the way inside. The students were scared and distanced themselves. -OMG. The sky is spinning! Its an attack by a giant!? Meanwhile, the student on the giants shoulder jumped and landed. Then he found Professor Alkasis and shouted. professor. sorry. Some crazy monster is attacking us now! I think its too harsh for a final exam. Its not a final exam! Lee Han slapped the giant on the cheek and shouted. Wake up! You need to wake up! -Im so dizzy I cant get up Professor Alkasis took one look at the giant, then another look at Lee Han, and then one last look at Lee Hans predecessors. The healing magic students suddenly became ominous with those eyes. Have you ever healed a giant? I guess there isnt one. Its a good opportunity. Everyone, grab your cane and come this way. The students approached the giant with sad faces. Of course, Lee Han could not see his seniors. Symptoms like these are usually problems with the brain and balance organs. Normally, you would have to cast magic to check, but giants have strong magic resistance. Then what should I do? Lee Han never imagined that Professor Alkasis was asking him this question. I just stood still because I thought there were other seniors around here. Do I have to ask twice? ah. Did you call me? okay. There is no one around but you. hmm. If it were me, I would cast the magic a little stronger. The seniors looked at Lee Han in bewilderment. Professor Alkasis was not a person who liked jokes. If I gave an insincere answer like that, I could have been thrown out the window. However, the dark elf professor only sighed. You picked the wrong person to ask a question. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 When I thought about it, it seemed natural for a student like Wardanaz to cast a little stronger magic if the magic didnt work. Artifact. Here it is. One of the seniors quickly took out the artifact and handed it over to Professor Alkasis. It was an artifact that looked like an iron rod. With a skillful movement, the professor shoved the artifact into the giants nostrils like a hook. When healing someone with strong anti-magic power, you have to be able to directly hit the magic into the body in this way. -Grug nose nose hurts. Be patient. It is a healing process. -Wizard. this wizard is scary The giant looked at Lee Han and cried, but Professor Arkasis was scary for Lee Han too. There was nothing I could do. Then check the condition concussion. Phil. How do you make the concussion potion? Put in three heads of camellia and one head of rattlesnake, cast a condensation spell, and simmer for thirty minutes. Then when the color turns black Professor Alcasis reached out. Seeing that, Phil felt his heart sink, wondering if he had made a mistake. Write it on paper so that juniors can see it. Phil. Do I still have to tell you all of this? My junior is a freshman Phil felt a bit unfair. No one would have expected that he would have to teach his freshman year juniors how to make a concussion potion. In fact, other people were also humming. Why give a concussion potion recipe to a first-year student? ah. Are you sure he is him? That wordanaz? I thought that seniors Phil and Chil were imaginary juniors created because they were so distressed. Ignoring the students chatter, Professor Alcasis poured the potion into the giants mouth. The giant, whose nose hurt and his eyes were blinking, exclaimed in surprise. -Im healed! Not dizzy! Good. ruler. As we just saw, the giants Bang! Almost as soon as he finished speaking, another new giant entered through the wall of the classroom that had just been restored. Professor Arkasis looked at it and said cynically. Youd better go outside. Everyone, go outside. How many giants are there? Arent there more? The healing magic students moved their steps with anxiety. Now that I didnt want to finish the final exam easily, I thought it would be nice if it ended at a level of common sense. * * * Outside, a battle was going on that felt like the end of the world. A hand-to-hand fight between giants and blood-sucking monsters. The warriors with their gigantic stature poured their attacks without pushing each other a bit. C Aaaaaa! -Uuuuuuuuu! The giants let out their signature battle cries and brandished their clubs. With each hit, the blood-sucking monsters body was pushed out and exploded. However, the blood-sucking monster was not easy either. Even though he was beaten up, he conserved his strength and returned it to the giants one by one. The giants did not offer any defense. In particular, as he had never been hit by a body bigger than himself, the vampire monsters attack shocked the giants even more deeply. C It hurts my pride!! C Whoa! Whoa!! The giants staggered and grabbed their bleeding noses. At that time, Lee Han ran with the recovered giants. If you are injured, get out to the back! C Im not hurt? Stop talking nonsense and get out of the way! Professor Alcassis shouted in a voice full of annoyance. One of the classes this dark elf professor hates the most is the patient who insists on not being hurt even though he is injured. -Im not really hurt Ugh! Suddenly, as if someone had grabbed the giant by the ankle, the giant fell forward and was dragged in front of the professor. Take it. yes! The healing magic students, who were well aware that the professors mood rapidly deteriorated as the number of patients increased, so instead of talking for nothing, they moved quickly. ruler. giant man. Trust us. -eww. I dont believe you! All wizards are evil! Wizard! Wizard! hold my hand! Lee Han thought he was truly fortunate that he couldnt see his seniors. Its so embarrassing. I am here. C Ugh. thank god. Phil hurriedly made an explanation, fearing that other friends would misunderstand him. Its because the juniors are friendly. No matter how good that affinity is, how can you be so friendly with a giant? Even the students of the School of Healing Magic, who had seen a lot of things they couldnt see while attending Einrogard, had never met anyone who became friendly with a giant. Why not! Your way of thinking is narrow. The The The Yllendil! Even a guy like Elendil is friendly, so he has a lot of friends in the forest! You dont have that Elendildo giant friend, do you? It was Professor Alkasis who saved Phil from the predicament. A sharp cutting dagger flew in front of the arguing students and pierced them. Is time rotting away? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh no! At the words of the professor with intent to kill, the students quickly began to heal the giant. Lee Han also worked hard to heal the giants wounds. ?? The seniors looked at Lee Han in bewilderment, but because they were invisible, their gaze was not conveyed. Why is he doing this? Well, well Seniors say that they are working because the final exams have been replaced by giant healing, but this freshman junior didnt understand why he was doing this in a situation where he had to run far away. He was even good at healing magic again. Seeing that he succeeded in using healing magic against a giant without any additional preparation, I felt that what Phil and Chill said was not a lie. Is this the final exam too? No matter how laggy, even if the professor goes mad, healing a giant for the first year final exam um isnt it? C What the hell is going on! The Death Knights who arrived late were surprised to see the changed appearance of the bloodsucking monster. It was rare to see normal monsters running rampant like this. Monsters that act cunningly according to their instincts run rampant like this? That its too long to talk about. C Lets hear it later. Stop him for now! The Death Knights started throwing javelins after making the students back. Whenever a spear endowed with strong negative energy was pierced, the vampire screamed in agony and stopped moving and flinched. C Giants! Back off! -hate! Its our prey! The Death Knights didnt get angry at all despite the giants backlash. Like a seasoned and experienced knight, he shouted again. C Giants! I need your help! Please go backwards! The giants were tricked by the words of the Death Knights and moved backwards. Lee Han was amazed. Youre one level above me! As expected of those who have been knights for a long time, they werent usually smart. How can you fool giants like that? C It looks like youve collected quite a bit of blood. Not usually stamina. -It will take quite a while. The Death Knights grumbled at the slow-moving vampire monster. Its basic vitality was so strong that it took a considerable amount of time to slash it even with attacks from the outside. Is it that powerful? -Actually, its not that difficult to subdue them as long as theyre outraged like that. Just dont let it move and leave it alone. The weak point of the monsters that ran rampant like that was themselves. As much as it has been consuming energy since the moment it inflated its size, it will self-destruct if left alone. -So, just attack until you cant move and wait. -Would you like to try Wardanaz? Fighting a monster like that would be a good experience. Ive already fought enough. Lee Han wanted to fall out of his heart, but it became difficult to do so when the Death Knights looked at him with too much expectation. It was like a grandfather waiting for his grandson to play tricks. hmm. Shall we attack with lightning magic? -Thats not bad either. But since you have a fun artifact, why not use it? The ore of teleportation. C Sounds like a good idea. ? Lee Han was taken aback by the reaction of the Death Knights. Isnt there such a thing as that space movement ore? -hmm? C Mmm. that. I mean the one stuck at the end of the staff. Lee Han looked at his cane. A tree spirit dwelled in it, strengthening the frame, and at the end was studded with a blue gemstone given by the Frost Giant King, and next to it !?! Lee Han almost dropped his staff in surprise at the ore he had never seen before. What is this?! -I dont think you should ask us about that. -If you dont know While the Death Knights were bewildered, Lee Han quickly recalled his memory. Then something came to mind. Thats it! There was a clear time when he was forcibly awakened by drinking the spring of wisdom and bound to the future. I defeated a statue of a wizard using space magic and received an ore from the statue It was definitely in Lee Hans memory, but he couldnt recall it at all as if he had forgotten until he just looked back. Its dangerous to predict the future perfectly. sorry. I remembered. It must have been the ore of space movement. In response to Lee Hans answer, the Death Knights looked pitiful. -Does the owner make it very difficult? C No matter how much it is, its a bit harsh if you even forget the jewels in your staff. No, this has nothing to do with the principal C Now. Give it a try. There are many times when space magic is a trump card against tough and strong monsters like that. The Death Knights, who had extensive combat experience, shared their experiences with wizards who knew how to use space magic in their lifetime. Wizards who knew how to use spatial magic were rare and had many limitations, but their power was very powerful when used properly. -Dont think that its only about the weight of a small stone. Even if only one small stone can be moved in space, the uses are endless. Lets move this one deep. Death Knight took out a bottle of poison he had hidden in his ribs and held it out to Lee Han. The ore of space movement embedded in Lee Hans staff could only move the weight of a small stone, but it was always possible to apply magic. All right. disappear! Lee Han nodded and focused on the ore as he uttered an incantation. At that moment, a huge amount of mana evaporated and the ore completed the space movement magic. The poison vial moved deep into the vampires body. -By the way, isnt space movement magic too consuming of mana? No matter how much I borrowed the power of the artifact, I wonder if it would be dangerous When the relatively young Death Knight spoke cautiously, the other Death Knights laughed and replied. -That much doesnt matter to Wardanaz-kun. youre actually pretty -Im confident, so thats why I cast it so boldly. I didnt know. Lee Han was serious. Isnt it usually necessary to say something like this before writing it? Maybe it was because he was a Death Knight, not a Death Wizard, so he seemed to have no common sense of safety when it comes to magic. -okay? -Well Um Well Im still in the first year -Ah. The monster over there is suffering! Poison looks very effective! The Death Knights pointed forward and turned the topic. Lee Han moved while staring at the backs of the skulls. -! No matter how poisoned it was, the shape of the bloodsucking monster collapsed and scattered to the side like a pile of mud after a flood. The Death Knights who saw it screamed. -no! C Die quietly, you monster! Leave the area around the front door alone! I dont know about other places, but the front gate of Einrogard was a place where outside guests came and went, so if it was broken, it had to be fixed right away. They cleaned the roads and decorated the statues beautifully! However, such a scream was put to shame, and the blood-sucking monster swept away the statue-decorated parks next to the main gate. The Death Knights burst into tears filled with grief. Um, Death Knights? -Uhhhh Why are you calling Mr. Wardanaz? Were there any living people among the statues? C What nonsense are you talking about? then it will be a big deal Have any of you ever turned a living person into a statue? C Oh no! maybe! -Im not. Maybe! Chapter 598 Episode 598 Giduff blinked at the faint sound. Suddenly, he recalled an old useless story he had shared with a knight under the dukes command. -But what happens if you are left unattended for a long time after being cursed with petrification magic? C Youre talking nonsense. Could that happen? -Still, dont you know how to do things in the world? Sir Giduff. -If you are cursed with such a curse and left unattended for a long time, you will be discovered and die before that. So thats kind of useless. -I dont think you will starve to death as long as your whole body is changed. Instead, I wonder if my body would harden. Prisoners confined in a narrow dungeon for a long time are twisted. Giduff seemed to be able to answer now what happens to being cursed for so long. It was so awkward that even though it was her own body, she couldnt put any strength into it. Even though there was a little wind, it looked like it would collapse right away. Uh uh uh I tried to speak, but my stiff tongue and lips made no sound. The Death Knights who saw that were frightened and ran. -oh my!! What a crazy bastard! C Not me! C Neither me! Thinking that one of them had accidentally turned a guest into a statue and threw it there, the Death Knights took care of Giduff as best they could. -customer. Dont move! C If youve been a statue for a long time, your body wont have enough strength. First of all, you have to soak your body in hot water and start recovering! -Take out that drink. I need to get my senses back. The Death Knights knew how to respond to the Curse of Petrification to the point of being suspicious. He immediately laid Giduff down and poured several sips of amber spirits into his mouth. Ugh. Ugh. Giduffs complexion was paler than before. The Death Knights nodded happily. -As expected, there is no alcohol as effective as this Einrogards Lava. C Lay down for now. I need to knead my limbs and call Professor Lagrinde. After coming to his senses in the gray world, Giduffs head began to spin slowly. At some point, I felt as if I had completely lost consciousness and become a statue forever, but it seems that I managed to free myself. wasnt he caught? I blinked my stiff eyelid muscles and looked around. What looked like a muddy red slime corpse was piled up like a mountain, and wizards who looked like students were treating the giants in the back ?!?! Giduff almost screamed at the surreal sight. Fortunately, my throat was still stiff, so no sound came out. Calm down. I need to figure out the situation. First of all, the Death Knights, the servants of the Archmage, did not show any hostility. It was clear that he probably hadnt recognized Giduffs identity. -Professor Lagrinde. Heres a guest who has been a statue for a long time Just do it. You crazy thugs. Did you turn the customer into a statue and throw it away just because you didnt like it again? -What! When did we say that! C Wardanaz-kun, you must be misunderstanding! The Death Knights hurriedly denied Professor Arkasiss remarks. Some shouted to Lee Han, Dont be fooled by the professors slander, but it didnt have much effect. It must have turned into a statue often. Still, the professor clicked his tongue once, threw a potion of rejuvenation, and left. Death Knight poured the potion into Giduffs mouth. Uh uh Ah. C I guess you can talk now. Are you okay? Whats your name? I dont remember. Giduff made a cunning excuse. In the current situation, it was better to insist that I didnt remember anything like this than to lie clumsily. The Death Knights are misunderstanding, so if you stimulate them, you will be able to easily get out of this place. -I swear by the masters skull, were in trouble. -Shh. Its not over yet. Isnt that what brings back memories? The Death Knights cheered each other up and made up their minds. C Mr. Wardanaz. Is there any way to bring back the memory of someone who has lost that memory? Im a freshman. C We know that too, dont we? meaning I didnt know. -this! -Lets ask Professor Lagrinde again. -Professor Lagrinde seems to be angry I wont tell anyone if you send me back outside. Giduff pretended to be trembling, playing a frightened citizen of the Empire. Then the Death Knights became even more sorry. -no no! C We will definitely bring back your memory. Why do you think Ive seen it somewhere? Lee Han tilted his head. Strangely, Giduffs appearance was familiar. Where do you think youve seen a statue like that? What are you guys doing? The skeleton headmaster floated in from behind. Next to him was Professor Voladi. C Oh nothing. master. I was talking to a customer who had accidentally turned into a statue. Could it be that he turned it into a statue and threw it away? I said if you have a complaint, just say it No! That guy is an intruder!! What are you doing! Skeleton Headmaster exclaimed in amazement. The moment he heard that sound, Giduff squeezed every last bit of strength in his body to try to escape. However, the boy in front moved much faster. Lee Han immediately blew off Giduffs jaw with his cane. Fuck! - I didnt even have to die Anyway, I did well. * * * Every final exam week, Headmaster Skeleton would check in with a few notable professors. -Are you well prepared? C You are well prepared. -okay. Are you really well prepared? C Are you preparing well? whats the matter? -haha. Actually, I didnt ask. Open your warehouse right now. If youre not ready, beaver soup will be cooked in that pot today. Among them, professors of special concern would be checked before the week of final exams, but fortunately, Professor Voladi was not that far. -Im going to ask the giants for a test like this. -Oh Didnt you check it from last week? After hearing about this final exam from Professor Voladi, the skeleton headmaster was worried about whether he should raise his opponents attention level more. In fact, I didnt even know that the madness was less revealed because I didnt have a disciple until now. Usually, when talking with professors about exams, the skeleton headmaster says, Raise the level of difficulty, but this time, Professor Voladis exam is really -Aye ! I think we can go on like this! -thank you. It was a bit awkward, but the Headmaster Skeleton allowed Professor Voladi to take the test. He had pride as a principal, but he couldnt tell him that the test was difficult. Still, I couldnt help but worry about it, so the number of times the Headmaster Skeleton called Professor Voladi increased slightly. C Hows it going? -yes. -Is it going really well? -of course. Professor Voladi smiled faintly. It was judged that the skeleton principal was admiring Professor Voladis test and kept asking. Seeing that proud smile, the skeleton headmaster was dumbfounded. Even though hes a professor I hired, does he really have no conscience? Headmaster Skeleton also liked giving trials to his students, but he wasnt proud of it in his conscience. However, Professor Lee was more vicious than the skeleton principal in that he was genuinely proud. Thats why there are no disciples. Thinking very rudely, Headmaster Skeleton nodded. -Okay. I really want to watch it when the exam starts. Apart from Professor Bagrecks lack of conscience, this test was honestly worth watching. When will we see another test that mobilizes giants like this? If you look at it once, it will be a story for more than ten years. Besides, the real specialness of this test was not that it mobilized giants. It was truly special that the obstacles were elaborately constructed like a splendid parade that never stopped with the mobilized giants. A test that only battle mages with deep practical experience like Professor Baegrek can compose! How far can Wodanaz pass this test? Im curious. -master! A monster has appeared! okay. Take care of yourself. At the Death Knights report, the skeleton headmaster waved his hand as if it were annoying. Seriously, five or six monsters would appear all over Einrogard every day, but why did they report them all one by one? -master! Monsters are rampaging around the front door! These idiots! why are you saying that now If the area around the main gate is destroyed, I will not forgive you! - Death Knight had nothing to say even with ten mouths. Dozens of monsters were allowed to roam in places that could not be seen from the outside, but the area around the front door where outsiders came and went had to be tidied up. If someone is invited and the monster pops out, 1/3 of the donation will be cut off that day. I have to go now. Professor Bagreg. I will help too. Wouldnt it be better to prepare for the test? Already perfect. Professor Voladi gave another faint smile. The headmaster was annoyed because he hated that proud smile for no reason. I hope the test is ruined Oops. What am I thinking. For a moment, Professor Baegreg hated him so much that he almost sided with Wodanaz. Got it. Then lets go! Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Voladi quickly flew through the air and arrived near the main entrance. The giant who is being treated by the fallen first year students and the upper classes of the healing magic school? ? Headmaster Skeleton wondered why the giants were here, but he ignored them and checked the front door first. The damage wasnt too great. The statue park was destroyed and the road was blown away a little, but the main gate was intact and most importantly, no outsiders were swept away. thank god! A group of Death Knights entered the eyes of the skeleton headmaster who let out a sigh of relief. Skeleton Principal cast an angry gaze. What else are these bastards doing who couldnt stop it until it happened? What are you guys doing? I dont think he changed it to a statue again Are you really an intruder? Then would I insist on calling an innocent guest an intruder? sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - An awkward silence lingered. Lee Han quickly replied. You cant do that! I think its two beats late Anyway, I was wondering where the intruder was hiding, and he was hiding here among the pieces of the front door. I thought I was lost somewhere in the depths of the main building The Death Knights, realizing their mistake, flattered hastily. -youre right. Youve come all the way here. C But you couldnt fool the masters eyes! I think you guys were taking care of the intruder now? C You misunderstood! If the intruder dies, it wont happen again, so I was comforting him so he wouldnt be shocked. The Death Knights made an ugly excuse. Headmaster Skeleton shook his head. These guys are subordinates! Why are you doing that? ah! I was cursing the intruder, saying he was so mean to come all the way to the front door! Lee Han quickly exclaimed. Come to think of it, the reason he was able to come to the front door was because Lee Han had thrown it over there while cleaning out the warehouse. It was a fact that was not well known. -sorry. Wizard. Its hard for us to fight. C Youve been beaten a lot, so you need to take a break. grunt head ringing I saw the giants and Professor Voladi talking from behind. Professor Voladi still had a calm face, but his fingertips trembled slightly from the shock. Recognizing the situation, the Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue as if it was a pity. Oops Its a pity. Professor Baegrek prepared so hard. I am really sorry too. Didnt you just laugh? Its your mood. Chapter 599 Episode 599 Leaving the laughing pupil alone, the skeleton headmaster approached Professor Voladi. Still, unlike Verdus, he was a hardworking professor, so he couldnt leave him alone. Dont be too heartbroken. Professor Bagreg. However, Professor Voladi was silent without answering, perhaps because the shock was greater than he thought. Headmaster Skeleton was perplexed. Since I wasnt used to this type of consolation in the first place, I couldnt think of what to say. If it were another professor, if he said he would increase the subsidy for the school, he would instantly cheer up, but in the first place, Professor Baegrek has zero no, only one student, so the subsidy doesnt mean much Look . It was different from what the professor prepared, but it must have been quite a rewarding test. The skeleton headmaster looked at the Death Knights with consolation. The Death Knights clapped and said. -youre right. Professor Bagleg! This is a real test! C Where can there be a true test as much as the real test? You can think of this as a final exam! The giant who pulled out a tree stump to stop the bleeding from his nose agreed. -right. This is a good test. Lee Han, who had been watching, also slightly helped. I learned a lot. As everyone present worked together to appease him, even Professor Voladi had no choice but to break his stubbornness. Ill see what I prepared this time next year. Then it will work. Professor Bagreg. haha. What will happen? Lee Han looked straight at the skeleton headmaster. There is a separate exam for that year, so why bother passing this years exam to next year? -Wizard. Wizard. nosebleed wont stop Wait. We will treat you. Professor Voladis test must have also flown away. Lee Han checked the giants wounds with gratitude. Professor Arkasis, who saw it while passing by from behind, nodded and scrawled perfect score roughly on the paper. * * * Ouch! Waking up, Gainando was surprised to find that the surroundings were dark. Looking around, a large bonfire spewed out sparks in front, and students from each tower were gathering and chatting under a nearby tent. Among them, Anrago of the Alpha family was cutting a gooey chocolate eclair and putting it in his mouth. Just by looking at the tip of the eclair, Guinando quickly recognized which product it was. One of Guyinandos favorite cake products was < The Maikin Family''s Magical Chocolate Eclair >. Hon eating alone! Ahh! Angrago was startled by the appearance of Gainando suddenly shouting from the sleeping bag behind him. It seemed that a ghost had appeared. When you wake up, I will speak quietly. Why are you shouting so much? Do you know how much we worked hard to save you? Save? ah! Only then did Kainando remember that he had been kidnapped by a vampire. The students of the White Tiger Tower became excited and shouted. okay. I gave up dancing to save you and fought so hard. doesnt make sense? You guys tried to save me? Isnt it Lee Han? Gainando showed a sharp point even in the midst of being distracted and hungry. At those words, the students of the White Tiger Tower were taken aback. How did you know this kid? Did I guess? huh? Anyway, we fought together. Prince bastard. thats right. You should be grateful Hey! Why are you eating that! The students of the White Tiger Tower were horrified when Gainando, who sneaked up on them, swept away the food on the table. Oops. Lets eat some together. Crumble. Go to your tower and eat it! What are you doing? Lee Han, who was serving various cheeses on a pan after frying them in oil, was puzzled when he saw Gainando and his friends at the White Tiger Tower. Wardanaz! The prince is crazy! Theyre eating us! Just eat some together. The final exams are over anyway. Thats what S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Tiger Tower students, who were about to protest, looked at the place where Lee Han had been standing until just now. It was Wodanaz, who was frantically preparing, roasting, and trimming ingredients in front of the oven with the priests of the Phoenix Tower. Conscience is also conscience, but I felt a sense of crisis that if I continued to argue here, I might be beaten or kicked out. well I get it No. Are these children grown up? Lee Han was slightly surprised by the reaction of the White Tiger Tower students. Instead of complaining about the taste, you show a reaction like that? In fact, the semester must have ended. Among the ingredients, I was cooking extensively to finish all the old ones. Various cheeses are fried, old bread and ham are butter-baked, and canaps are made and served with a mixture of cheese and eggs The old rice is made into a risotto with plenty of fish and spices brought from the river, and so on. In fact, even if the old ingredients do not go bad, the taste is bound to deteriorate, so I thought that some people would complain, but no one complained and ate deliciously. My tongue must have been optimized while staying in Einrogard for close to a year. Lee Han looked at his friends at the White Tiger Tower with pity. Friends of the White Tiger Tower, who do not know the truth, were munching on it, saying that it was so delicious. Lee Han. Lee Han. ? A bowl of fish soup, two plates of pork cutlets in the Middle Empire style, five skewers of chicken and sparrows, and three of Professor Thunderwalkers special cottage sausages. Now the mind to ask is back. What happened? What happened? ah. Are you talking about Professor Bagleg skipping the final exam? Lee Han talked about the most impressive thing that happened today. Of course, Cainando was not interested in such things. Its just a common occurrence! no. How great is this You know that monster. monster! ah. thats right. There was that too. Gainando was dumbfounded, but his friend explained without changing his expression. So, the vampire monster took Guinando and tried to disappear, but thanks to the brave giants and death knights who came and fought together Uh!? My overcoat, my overcoat!? sorry. The bloodsucking monster destroyed it. In fact, the giants destroyed it, but Lee Han blamed the subjugated vampire monster. As bad as he is, taking a few more sins wont change anything. Speak nonsense! Like this cursed monster!! how?! how my coat! It was a real masterpiece! no way. It wasnt quite like that. Are they just moderately good? No matter how well you hit it, it was flat. The other friends forgot their possessed memories and answered shamelessly. Not only the students of the Black Turtle Pagoda and the White Tiger Pagoda, but also the students of the Blue Dragon Pagoda like Asan. I dont know why we were so envious. thats right. This these bastards I envy them so much that they disappear! Gainando trembled with resentment. I never thought people who couldnt take their eyes off the coat would act so coldly just because the coat was gone. You you answer! You were interested in coats too! Gainando called Adenart. Adenart, who was eating with his followers, raised his eyebrows slightly at the call of Gainando. Im not sure what you mean. hey! Ah-oh! You obviously wanted it!? Certainly the coat was interesting. yes? yes?! When someone from behind took his side, Kainando turned around excitedly. A handsome man I had never seen before was sitting in a chair. He was a handsome man like you would see in old books or statues of the old kingdom. uh. Is there a handsome man like this in the White Tiger Tower? what do you mean? Are you the prince? The students of the White Tiger Tower were furious. Of course, compared to the Blue Dragon Tower, it lacked noble dignity, but the students of the White Tiger Tower did not think that was a disadvantage. I thought it was a difference that was revealed because I chose the spirit of a knightly business manager and a lively atmosphere. Its not your fault. It wont be easy for young guys these days to keep up with the beauty of my era. The handsome man with the horse casually took a piece of food from the plate in Gainando. Kainando was shocked that he hadnt reacted. What are you doing right now!! What are you doing, principal? Would you like some more? Kainando froze and held out a plate. The humanoid headmaster took the plate and emptied the food on top. I wanted to see that coat once, but it was a pity. It must have been a pretty good curse, like the ingredients. Can the magic be completed by mixing it up like that? Very occasionally. Sometimes magic is born out of chance. While Principal Skeleton and Lee Han were talking, the White Tiger Tower students got up and took refuge in another tower table. The other top students, who would swear and kick them out at any moment, were allowed to sit together with a frightened expression on their faces. School principal. Are you here to take someone who failed? Gainando asked while hiding behind Lee Han. At the end of each semester exam, the skeleton headmaster took it as a small pleasure to lock up those who failed in the punishment room. no. No one failed this time. More than that, why are you talking nonsense about sand octopuses living in the undead realm? That I thought it might be found someday Principal Skeleton began to explain what is an inductive argument? with a look of contempt. Gainando cursed himself for answering honestly. After making Gainando collapse just by talking, the headmaster of the skull looked at Lee Han and asked. What are your plans for this winter break? Im trying to collect a hundred gold coins. Dont plan like that Headmaster Skeleton had to hold back a sigh. Movement. movement. Normally, during winter vacation, I wouldnt stay in Granden City. ah. yes. Im going to go back to the Wardanaz family and see the head of the family. Im not sure if Ill be able to see you, but anyway Actually, theres something I need to do before that. Headmaster Skeleton said seriously. Hearing that, Guinando, who was next to him, was taken aback. How could the principal read Cainandos heart? Are you talking about inviting Lee Han to our familys mansion? Skeleton Principal waved his hand, and Gainando was moved to the table directly opposite. His Majesty wants to see you in person. ! Hearing this, Lee Han was greatly shocked. Its so shocking that other questions dont come to mind. for a moment. Is there any reason why Gainando shouldnt know that Im having a private meeting with His Majesty? You may know. I just kicked him out because it was noisy next to him. Ah yes. I have already sent a call to the family head. Did you get a reply? no. It seemed so. Youre so busy Thats right. Anyway, Im sorry, but your plans for winter vacation have changed a bit. Headmaster Skeleton began drawing a simple schedule on the tablecloth. First, we meet His Majesty the Emperor, then we meet the people we need to meet in the capital, then we secure new first-year students who have a difficult admission process, and finally, we put Yihan at the Wodanaz family mansion. After that, Lee Han could spend a happy winter vacation break. Or working on winter vacation Uh. Principal. Its okay to see His Majesty the Emperor, but there seems to be a lot of strange things after that. Because he seems quick-witted. Chapter 600 Episode 600 The Skeleton Headmaster didnt appeal for recognition like an amateur. said it professionally. Can I give you gold coins? I will do my best. Lee Han also accepted right away like a professional. By the way, who are the people I need to meet in the capital? They give a lot of donations and support money. Is there anything I can do to meet such people? You have to show off your splendid speech skills. yes? I dont have that ability. - Including the skeleton headmaster, his friends and even the Death Knights looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. The skeleton headmaster ignored him and continued talking. Looking for new first-year students will borrow some of your magic. ah. yes. Thats fine. It seems that the master is losing his mind sometimes. Death Knight thought to himself at the sight of the skeleton headmaster confidently saying he would borrow magic from a first-year student. And the disciple who says its okay is also a bit sane But how do you secure picky students? I will go and use persuasion and violence. indeed. Lee Han recalled visiting various mansions and guilds, holding out invitations and having elegant conversations at the words of the skeleton headmaster. Perhaps having a first-year student like Lee Han by your side would make the story a little smoother. -Here, Wardanaj-kun, was also a first-year student until this year. haha. C Einrogard is the best magic school in the empire. We have the best education. We are not hungry. we are happy -Look! how unique are you? Youre cunning, really. Lee Han shuddered at the evil ulterior motive of the skeleton headmaster. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. New students cant even imagine! for a moment. principal! Gainando, who had returned before he knew it, raised his hand and protested. Lee Han decided to come to my mansion during vacation? I never did. Lee Han pointed out the words of Gainando, who subtly turned the suggestion into fact. haha. guy. Instead of getting angry at Gainandos words, the skeleton headmaster burst out laughing. Then, he took the chocolate that Gainando was holding in his hand and ate it. ?!!! Where is your chocolate? The headmaster ate it! okay. you learned one So now this should explain why Wodanaz cant go to your mansion? Headmaster Skeleton stood up with a cheerful smile, probably feeling better at the devastated face of Gainando. The other students quickly turned their attention to their plates and concentrated on emptying the food. * * * Lee Han. have to write Or you can come and play. okay. Lee Han. The letter is over, come hang out. really. Dont go to Yoners house to play. Not much fun there. I like my house better. The students preparing to go out the front door after the semester were lively and affectionate. Close friends made plans to meet each other or send letters even during vacation. Yoner put on a look of anguish as to whether he would endure it because it was a fun day or just punch Gainando in the back of the head and discipline him during the vacation. Wardanaz. Write. thanks. Asan. You go in carefully. Asan shook hands with Lee Han. He was a very respectable friend. It was very rare to have a friend who would understand even if the elder brother and sister of the family tried to imitate them True. Asan. This is a letter to Mr. Daihal, can you pass it on to me? After the final exams, Lee Han handed out the quickly written letter to Asan. Asans older brother, Daihal, was a rising star in the imperial bureaucracy as a special administrative officer in Granden City. I ended up getting acquainted with someone like that, but I couldnt just blow away the winter vacation. Even if we couldnt meet each other, it was advantageous to send a letter like this to leave a lasting impression. And this is a small but present to Mr. Daihal. He said he likes books, so I prepared one. Wodhanaz, did you happen to be in touch with Daihal-hyung without my knowledge? You didnt? Thats right. Thank you Ill tell you. Asan was surprised to see Lee Han taking care of his family better than he did. And this is a letter and a gift to Mr. Haidan. Asans sister, who got a job at the Bronze Dwarf Bank in the East, is a wonderful person who even the pickiest Dwarves admire ?! Lee Han was taken aback by his friends verbal abuse. why?! Even after asking Ahsan, friends who wanted to talk with Leehan continued to come. Seeing each other arguing over who should speak first, Asan frowned and said: Your semester is over, do you have to be so stupid? please? Moon Card, when youre done talking, get out of here! So what are we going to do! At the reaction of his friends, Asan said calmly as if he had expected it. We have to stand in line and take a numbered ticket. Then it will be over much sooner. Lee Han, who was talking with Nilia next to him, looked at Asan with a look of astonishment. Asan, he is a little weird at times. Einrogard students each have their own odd side. thats right. I am not. Nilia pursed her lips and remembered the fact that her friend was hanging out with the skeleton headmaster during winter break, and held it back. By the way, Nilia. Yoner wants to invite you. I have to go back to the mountains during winter break. Nylia, with her ears hanging down, looked like the saddest dark elf in the world. Because the people of the Shadow Patrol are waiting What if we go back to the Meikin family mansion after only showing our faces? We cant just go out to play Each of us has our own area, so we have to do our duty. What if there is a winter vacation assignment? Uh, wouldnt that be okay? Even as Nilia said that, she put on a sympathetic expression. Lee Han said confidently. Ill forge the principals signature. I forged a ticket to go out the other day, so I can do it. Wardanaz! Nilia was intensely moved. Tears welled up in my eyes and my fingertips trembled. Im so glad youre my friend! really! haha. What have you got? Lee Han finished forging the signature of friendship and handed it to Nilia. The fake task of working with Yoner of the Meikin family to make 10 boxes of Dobruks Yuhong potion was quickly completed. Please write. please! okay. Just in case, dont include in the letter thanking me for forging it. Looking at Nilia who was happy, Lee Han nodded happily. It was a wonderful thing to be able to make people happy with the magic I learned at Ein Lorgard. Wardanaz. please write a letter Here is my address. uh. i get it. Send a letter. Wodanaz. Dont just send it to me. Why are you misunderstanding like that? If others hear it, they will be mistaken. Wardanaz. A letter Yes, yes. i get it. The more he exchanged addresses with his friends, the more Lee Han began to feel the pressure. isnt that too much?? No, it must be more difficult than a letter of reflection. Last semester, the skeleton headmaster made me write a letter of reflection and practice magic, but considering the amount of letters I have to send to my friends now, I easily surpassed that. I cant. Ill have to get rid of the letter soon. Lee Han decided that from now on, the friends he would say goodbye would just say, Lets meet and have a meal instead of letters. Wardanaz. oh. Princess. Actually, next time we meet You worked hard this semester. please write Ill be waiting for you. shit. Lee Han cursed inwardly at the sight of Adenart, who had just said what he had to say since the beginning of his decision and left. oh. Mr. Wodanaz. If you have too many places to write letters to, Im fine No? Are you very generous? Lee Han reflexively responded to Ratfords words and regretted it. Keugh. What kind of minstrel are you here?? Headmaster Skeleton looked at the line in front of the main gate and asked in a puzzled way. When the semester is over, Ill happily walk through the front door and leave in a carriage. What are you doing here? Im going to write a letter to Wodanaz during vacation You sound like a letter. Practice your magic at that time. 41 points in this fantasy magic lecture. The student at the Blue Dragon Tower, who had spoken, immediately sulked. The skeleton principal, who called out the final exam scores and kicked out all the students, said looking at Lee Han. Are you done? lets go. yes. Lee Han nodded and started to walk towards the front door. Then, the skeleton headmaster grabbed Lee Han by the shoulder. Not that way. ?? I have a place to stop for a while. Follow me. The skeleton headmaster moved toward the punishment room instead of the main entrance. Seeing that, Lee Han wondered if he was trying to take out the intruder he had caught a while ago. Looks like youre trying to deal with intruders as well. charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! As soon as the skeleton headmaster stepped forward, all the roads in the punishment room changed for the headmaster. Lee Han threw his eyes in amazement at the magic that instantly created the fastest path to the desired location. You are truly amazing! why do you have such admiration for magic that creates a shortcut to a cell while leaving other great magic alone? It didnt seem like he could do it on purpose. If it was ancient, he would have made his name in a very different way! Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue and walked forward. Inside the bar , there was a wizard, a familiar penguin beast, not an intruder who had been caught not long ago . ????? Did you reflect on it, Pengerin? To the Skeleton Principals question, Alsicle of the Pengerin family answered in a thin voice. I was half-repentant. Mr. Gonadaltes. Did you reflect on what you said last time? If youre sorry, apologize properly. I am no better at magic than Gonadaltes. It was my misunderstanding that Gonadaltes was jealous of my magic and blocked my entry. I will never make such an illusion again Lee Han couldnt bear to look at him, so he covered his face with both hands. It was only then that Alcicle seemed to realize that Lee Han was next to the skeleton headmaster. Oh no! This is not it! No, whats wrong, you intruder. The skeleton principal said in a plaintive voice. The guy who was caught trying to sneak into the magic school couldnt figure out why he was ashamed. Wouldnt it be embarrassing already the moment you were caught? I just wanted to visit, but I just didnt get permission! Do not misunderstand! Alcicle desperately explained to Lee Han. Thats right. It seems there was a mistake. You sound like a mistake. The Skeleton Principal grinned and took out the Alcicle from the punishment room. Pengerin. I will keep quiet about the fact that I was caught trying to sneak into Ein Lorgard, so help me out this winter. Alcicle, who fell on his face in frustration, nodded. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Did your Majesty call Pengerin too? what?! Wodanaz, did His Majesty call you?! Headmaster Skeleton sighed heavily and said. Why dont you go out and scream and come back? I mean, Im treating His Majesty alone. sorry. done. Because Pengerin was going to find out anyway. And Pengerin is not called because of His Majesty the Emperor. ? When Lee Han was puzzled, the skeleton headmaster blew telepathic magic to explain. -That guy is popular among the imperial nobility. -ah. Is it because of the splendor of cold magic? -no. Because of the appearance. Isnt penguins blood thick? Chapter 601 Episode 601 , there were bloodlines whose appearance was exceptionally close to that of animals. These people are usually described as thick blood. And if the animal was a cute animal that was generally liked, it could easily gain popularity beyond the general handsome and beautiful women of the empire. -Like Professor Verdus. Certainly, Professor Verdus had a cute appearance close to a beaver that stood out among beaver beastmen. The reason why Professor Verdus was able to survive with his personality was his magic skills and skills, but it was doubtful that his appearance played a role. Then can we take the professor? -Are you out of your mind??? ah. sorry. Lee Han immediately apologized. Headmaster Skeleton also said with a softened face. Compared to Professor Verdus, Pengerin is the shining star of the social scene. I dont want to go to social events, but Alcicle said with a frown on his face. As much as he was born with an outstanding magical talent, Alcicle thought he was destined to devote himself to magic. A wizard with such a fate should go to a social hall and not waste time on useless social activities, but concentrate on magic. Oops. I dont want to be the principal of a magic school either. Penguin. Thats what life is like. If you break in and get caught, you end up doing something you dont want to do. ruler. Lets go. Headmaster Skeleton dragged the two up to the ground. Lee Han, who suddenly remembered another intruder, asked. What happened to the intruder who was turned into a statue? ah. that spy guy. The duke sent it. Which duke? Duke of Ikhaldoren. ! Lee Han was surprised. Among the great nobles of the empire, he was a duke whom he had met several times. That capricious, eccentric, miserly duke? I never thought I would do something like this! ? The skeleton principal was puzzled by Lee Hans words. Alcicle was also puzzled by Lee Hans words. Arent you a miser? Isnt that a cold and thorough personality? Isnt Duke Ikhaldoren a miser? Im not the kind of person who cares about gold coins. youre right. I know of a few towers sponsored by Duke Ikhaldoren, but hes not a picky patron. Also, I heard that his personality is a bit strange, that he is so cold that even if he pricks him with a needle, not a single drop of blood comes out Lee Han tilted his head at their words. did you? Arent the rumors exaggerated? He was a bit strange. If the Duke of Ikaldoren had heard of it, he would have been furious, saying, Its because Im embarrassed because of you! Headmaster Skeleton and Alcicle took Lee Hans opinion seriously. A persons personality can change. Well, that is also true. I dont know if he sent the spy because his personality became erratic and erratic. It was Duke Ikhaldoren who suddenly became an eccentric and capricious miser. There are few people you can trust in the Empire. Still, a duke would do something like this. You have come to an understanding. How many people truly care for this empire? There will be only me. Ah yes. Alcicle and Lee Hans reply was delayed, but the skeleton headmaster didnt care. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, will you meet the Duke first on the way? no. I have no intention of changing my plan because of such a pyramid. Headmaster Skeleton waved his hand as if Duke Ikhaldorens affairs were trivial. Even if he was a high-ranking noble of the empire, in the eyes of the skeleton headmaster, he was just a kid who was lucky enough to be born into a decent family. Things like making a name for yourself in the Empires political world or raising your reputation in the social world are just laughable. I had no intention of changing my schedule because of those guys. Just like eating the dessert on the table when you think of it, the work of the duke also belonged to that category. Ill deal with it later when I think about it. I thought you were angry at the intruder. I got angry when I couldnt catch it. to incompetence. The Death Knights who drove the wagon in front flinched. But there is no reason to be angry as long as you caught him. Headmaster Skeleton had a really casual face. It was so sincere that he was more angry at the fact that he couldnt catch it than the fact that he invaded. He must think that he is special. But a guy like that comes out every year in Ein Lorgard. Those who think they are special and are sure they can take something from Ein Lorgard. After speaking, the Headmaster Skeleton looked at Alcicle. Arcicle was pricked by his conscience and hastily made an excuse. I didnt go in to get something, but to teach you magic Noisy. Stealing is the same stealing. Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation, asked curiously. What was the duke trying to take? At least it must be insignificant things. Treasures of eternal life or immortality. I dont think its insignificant. Lee Han thought so, but he put up with it because the headmaster of the skeleton would cast a scornful glance at him if he said it out of his mouth. silence. A quiet silence lingered in the carriage after the conversation. The only thing I could hear was the sound of the Death Knights driving the wagon and flying outside. Arsicle opened his mouth, perhaps because he was bored or because he couldnt stand the silence. Did you learn a lot of cold magic? ah. We have succeeded in making a contract with a lesser cold elemental. Lee Han, who was writing a letter to his friends in advance, proudly answered Alcicles question. ? ? Of course, Alcicle or Skeleton Headmaster looked at Lee Hans answer, saying, What is this kid talking about? You have nothing to brag about, so you brag like that? Are you great? Making a contract with the Frost Spirit is also a great thing! Alcicle waved his beak and tried to agree somehow. Headmaster Skeleton was even more absurd. Are you out of your mind in the punishment room, Pengerin? Isnt a spirit contract a great thing Is there anything else? Alcicle turned around to change the topic. I havent been able to learn much because Ive been so busy I have succeeded in creating one of the cold elemental clones. Ouch. At the words of the ruthless genius, Alcicle staggered at a loss for words. * * * The capital of the empire was a place where the title of capital became more familiar than the citys original name. The most beautiful city in the empire The largest city in the empire The busiest city in the empire A place where even the people of the empire, who are proud of their origin in the vast land of the empire, have no choice but to admit it with a frown when the name is mentioned. It was the capital of the empire. There were already countless visitors waiting in line at more than dozens of city gates. Walls with a history comparable to those of Ein Rogard looked down on those visitors. The numerous spells on the wall made the wizards who were waiting in admiration. To the extent that there were wizards who came up to take a look at the castle wall itself. Is that Anitas Lake? A blessing? There are already crowds of people. Look over the walls! The illusion wizards are showing you a new magic! I swear by the grace of His Majesty, you are truly beautiful! In other cities and castles, there would have been people who would complain while waiting outside like this, but it was hard to find such people in the capital. There were so many splendid things to see that I couldnt rest my eyes even if I stayed still but actually, it was because I had to face the Emperors Royal Guard Knights immediately after making even a minor disturbance. Even the most reckless did not make a fuss in the capital of the Empire. Puu Woo-Woo- A wagon with a loud trumpet and a wagon with the sound of death. Experienced wizards and warriors shuddered at the powerful energy felt from the carriage. Woo woo woo woo- C Back off. Back off! Your Excellency Gonadaltes, His Majestys Magical Commander and Guardian of the Empires Magical Barrier! The Death Knights blew their horns and signaled to the people gathered at the gate. The people who heard the name of Gonadaltes were frightened and started to build a road. Hey get out of the way! Its Gonadaltes-sama! That Archmage! I swear by my beard, I never thought Id see the Empires greatest archmage here! Dont look at the wagon! Do you want to become a toad! People were flustered by various rumors and misunderstandings about the Archmage. Fear, respect, curiosity Various emotions swayed on the faces of the gathered people. Lee Han, who was watching it from inside, lowered his head in embarrassment. I couldnt see the inside of the carriage from the outside, but I instinctively covered my face. Does it really have to be loud like this? Then shall we fly over the castle walls in a wagon? There is a procedure for everything. Headmaster Skeleton stepped out of the carriage and waved. Then a thunderous roar erupted. Long live the Archmage! I want my son to become an outstanding hero like the Archmage! Thats right. Lee Han was truly sorry. No matter how much, you made me imitate the skeleton headmaster! It was a tragedy that happened because the truth was hidden. Your Excellency Gonadaltes. Thank you. The captain of the knights in charge of the gate area heard the story and came running. Unlike ordinary guests, Gonadaltes visit was a major event that made all the knights of the capital nervous. Thank you very much for not flying over the walls this time. Lee Han and Alcicle inside were dumbfounded. Did you fly over the walls of the imperial capital? The skeleton headmaster snorted and replied. I have been flying over this city for hundreds of years. Even before you were born. You know very well that this is not my order. The Knight Commander looked at Gonadaltes sadly with eyes that said, Please dont get into trouble. Those who prevented the headmaster from flying in were not knights, but officials of the empire. After shedding blood and sweat to create the laws and rules of the empire, an ancient great wizard came in laughing at them. The moment the skeleton principal flew in once, the bureaucrats rushed to the emperor and started whining. know. know. It must be because they are annoying. May I come in? yes. Please come in. The knights opened the way. After passing through the gate, Lee Han was surprised to see the main street where the headmasters carriage entered. The empires capital was as diverse as its size and was lined with bloodlines, among which there were roads that could only be used by a certain class. And now, the road where the Headmaster Skeletons carriage entered was a fishing route that only the emperor could use. Not a single ant could be seen on the road even though the surroundings were crowded with people. Can I use this route? no way. There are several merits that Gonadaltes-sama has accumulated, but I can use this much. maybe. Alcicle tried to keep his dignity like a nobleman in front of Lee Han. But I couldnt help the tip of my beak trembling. Fortunately, the knights did not come running. It seemed that they were indeed permitted. Pengerin. I will take Wardanaz and treat you alone. You There are relatives nearby, so you can stay there. No. Meet the bureaucrats and praise Ein Rogard. yes Alcicle had a lot to say, but nodded softly. It was impossible to refuse because the punishment room effect had not yet been removed from the body. Chapter 602 Episode 602 Why are you looking around so strangely? Headmaster Skeleton, who was walking in the lead, looked at Lee Han and asked. Of course, the capital was the most beautiful and splendid place in the empire, and the palace of the emperor located at the heart was the essence of dignity. If you were an ordinary imperial person, just entering the capital and seeing the emperors palace from afar would be the story of your life. However, this boy from the Wardanaj family was not the kind to care too much about such luxuries. Rather than asking, How many gold coins will come out if I melt the decorations over there? Ah. Its His Majestys palace, but it seems that the imperial officials are using it more. Now, after passing through the gates of the capital, the two arrived at the imperial palace in the center of the capital by the shortest distance using fishing. Alsicle, who passed through the main gate together, went first toward the government office where the imperial treasurers were staying, which was also located inside the palace. At first, I thought that the annex in the palace was used by bureaucrats, but that was not the case. Following the headmaster skeleton and walking through the hallways of the palace, imperial officials in every room were immersed in their work with the most tired and weary faces in the world. Wasnt the royal family usually living in the palace? I was wondering about that. Well, it deserves it. Headmaster Skeleton understood Lee Hans curiosity. As smart as he was, he must have caught the sense of heterogeneity faster. Why are there no members of the imperial family and only bureaucrats wandering around in this palace as wide as a small city? In the days of the old Three Kingdoms, the palace would have been a space only for the imperial family. Outside the palace, the Royal Guard guarded the palace, and only the emperors relatives and eunuchs who ran errands lived inside. And even in the days of the Seven Kingdoms, bureaucrats wouldnt have been able to spread piles of papers on the floor. At that time, the palace would probably have become a place like a salon, where balls and banquets were held every day, and nobles from all over the kingdom who wanted to meet the king would visit. But now, the imperial palace was the most unusual form in history that the Headmaster Skeleton had seen. Only a small part of the place was used by the emperor, and the rest were all used by the imperial officials as government offices. Even if the people of the capital who got used to it took it for granted, I couldnt help but think strangely of a learned guy like Wodanaz who would get a perfect score even if he took the imperial history test right now. Has the family head ever told you about the emperor? Uh I didnt. Lee Han searched for his memory and answered. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, the head of the household, that is, Lee Hans father, although himself a nobleman himself, never talked about the politics or current affairs of the empire. Usually talked about magic or magic or magic. Or cursing at divine magic I thought so. swine. The young bastard will devote himself to magic alone and let me do the troublesome things. Sorry. I sincerely apologize. Headmaster Skeleton apologized as a dignified Imperial nobleman. No matter how much anger he usually accumulates, it was not something he would say to the son of that family. Of course, every time I was in charge of managing the Imperial Magic Barrier alone, I wanted to visit the Wodanaz family, but still I havent heard anything. Rather, why did you ask about the Emperor? I thought I would be surprised if you just met His Majesty. Headmaster Skeleton was surprisingly slightly hesitant. It seemed like he was contemplating on how much to say before we met. Lee Han did not understand. No, I spent a year in Ein Lorgard, can you be surprised just by meeting me? you apologized. Do you really have to be so sarcastic to be happy? Im not being sarcastic, but Realizing that Lee Han really meant it, the skeleton headmaster was even more mean. Among the bureaucrats, very few people have ever met His Majesty in person. Can I occupy such an honored position all by myself? Lee Han was more worried than happy. What would the senior bureaucrats like the sky think of Lee Han as a ruthless junior? Its not an honorable position, its just because His Majesty is lazy. ? Anyway, even among the bureaucrats, not many people know about His Majesty. What do you know about His Majesty? Only those who have reigned for a long time know about it. The current emperor really lived a long time. To the point where I dont know exactly when he was enthroned. The imperial newspapers and various books did not dare to mention the emperor carelessly. Unlike other histories, it was impossible for outsiders who were not members of the royal family to systematically calculate or count. However, even considering that, it was possible to guess that the emperor had reigned on the throne for 1200 years. If the emperor had changed along the way, there would have been an indirect mention no matter how hard he tried to hide it. And you must be an excellent wizard? Why is that? Because you lived a long time? Ordinary people can extend their lifespan with various potions and artifacts, but in the end, there is a limit, and the longer they are extended, the more unstable they become. Sometimes, you can guess the opponents skill just by looking at their lifespan. Besides, seeing that the skeleton headmaster grumbled and followed the emperors words, wouldnt he be an excellent wizard? Funny. Both are correct. I didnt expect you to guess like this. What the hell are you doing? Are you a demon grand duke? However, if it was the demon archduke, Lee Han wouldnt be surprised. Lee Han even wondered what the emperors true identity was, and why the headmaster of the skull was acting like that. Are you like the chimera the principal made? You are more insane than the Wardanaz family head! No one listens, but the Headmaster Skeleton is astonished at the courage to propose the Emperor Chimera theory in the hallway of the Imperial Palace. Lee Han became sullen. You said you would be surprised, so I guessed. Thats right. Thats amazing. Im surprised While talking, Lee Han suddenly realized that the surroundings had become very quiet. I didnt feel any crowds, but the scenery of the palace was the same. Numerous paintings and statues. Ceilings and walls decorated with gold and silver. Stained glass made of amethyst, malachite, beryl, etc. that replaces windows. If you think normally, it would have been enough to think that people had gone deep and disappeared, but Lee Hans sensitive instincts made him aware of other possibilities. Could this be a magically hidden place? ! The headmaster of the skeleton was startled while talking. I didnt expect this kid to notice. right. What a surprise! haha. How much I wandered in the punishment room of Ein Rogard. Its not on the level of comparison with that. Stop talking nonsense. The outer labyrinth guarding the palace inside the palace emperors heart palace was a masterpiece created by the best wizards of the empire. Not wanting to waste the expensive palace, the emperor wanted to have officials work here, but at the same time not to get lost and enter his residence. It would have been much easier to use violent and coercive means, but the Emperor didnt want to hurt people in that way and the wizards had to pay more attention. Thanks to that, however, this outer labyrinth has been completed into a magical masterpiece that is so beautiful that the archmages of the past would feel ecstasy when they saw it. It reacted as if the space itself was alive, allowing only those the Emperor was willing to meet inside. There was no sense of incongruity or embarrassment in the process. Even when the two of them walked down the hallway together, when they came to their senses, one of them had arrived at the heart palace while the other was still walking around the hallway of the palace. It seemed like there was something magical about it. Hey The Skeleton Headmaster was unusually happy. Originally, the greatest return a disciple could give to a teacher was to exceed the teachers expectations. The fact that all first graders went out exceeded expectations, but that didnt apply What the Wardanaz family boy was showing now was what made Headmaster Skeleton happy. What makes running this dog-like Einrogard worth a little bit! Everything has arrived. His Majesty the Emperor, it would be best for you to see and judge in person. But before we get into it, let me ask you a few things. Originally, anyone who sees the emperor is forbidden. Dont let them talk about the Emperor outside. Like Ein Rogard? Headmaster Skeleton hit Lee Han on the head with the cane he was holding. okay. Are you okay? Yes But you wont be able to hang a ban. It was the same in Ein Rogard, but I wont be able to consume half a years budget of the empire just to bet on you. You are exaggerating too much. Isnt that an exaggeration? Anyway, its telling you to watch your mouth. If we talk about the Emperor outside What will happen? Lee Han was slightly nervous. Are you punished according to imperial law for things like contempt of the emperor? His Majesty will sigh. Are you kidding? No kidding. And keep in mind that when His Majesty pouts, it will be much more annoying than you think. ruler. Are you ready? yes! Lee Han took a deep breath and nodded. Even if the opponent in front of me is a chimera created by the Headmaster Skeleton, I am not surprised and say, Your Majesty! Your lowly servant has arrived here! and ready to kiss the instep. okay. Lets go in. Headmaster Skeleton opened the door. * * * The emperors abode was really nothing. Paintings, sculptures, decorations, jewelry. Inside, it looked more like a huge cave than a palace. If Lee Han were tossed this place and the cave of giants in Ein Lorgard and asked him to find the difference, he would not be able to find it right away. However, Lee Han was not paying attention to the appearance of this bleak place. It was because of the astonishing majesty of the emperor, who was situated in the middle of the residence. A gigantic body that seemed to fill the vast abode. Majestic wings that can be said to be more beautiful than any other gold. Even the wise and benevolent eyes looking at Lee Han and the skeleton principal while slowly sighing. The emperor was a gold dragon. Lee Han was so surprised that he couldnt speak. Headmaster Skeleton patted Lee Han on the shoulder as if he understood, and greeted him instead. your majesty. I was ordered to bring Yi Han of the Wodanaz family like this. Oh Soo The emperor looked at the skeleton headmaster and said. It seems that the conversations with the dragon half a year ago didnt matter much to you It was the first time Lee Han had ever seen the skeleton headmaster nervous. There is a misunderstanding. your majesty. Is your name Oh Soo or Ha Ha Ha? haha! Your Majestys sense of humor makes even a long-lived wizard like me laugh. Lee Han was dumbfounded. What a long-lived mage Youre still young. youre so young By comparison, look at the dragon. Outlived the mountains and rivers. Even though other dragons have ascended, they cant leave. Because of the mean oath. You are like that again. your majesty. Isnt that an oath made by His Majesty himself? The dragon swore in good faith. I trusted people But people are tricking dragons and using them. Such despicable people will be the first since mountains and rivers were born. The skeleton principals expression frowned. Lee Han felt a familiar emotion in that expression. It was close to the facial expressions of his students when the professor gets drunk and talks about his difficult life. To put it vulgarly, it was an expression of youre a jerk again. your majesty. The young sorceress is really listening. Oh yeah. Im sorry. You really have to be careful what you say in front of a young wizard. Do you enjoy life in Einrogard? yes. dont lie Chapter 603 Episode 603 Lee Han briefly exchanged glances with the skeleton principal. The skeleton headmaster was talking with his eyes. Dont be shaken. All right. Even in front of the emperor, Lee Hans determination was not shaken. We continued talking as we had kissed the Headmaster Skeleton beforehand. I really enjoy it. Einrogard is not a pleasant place, but it must be a place where magic is awakened by inflicting pain on the tribes No. Its not a dragon for nothing! Lee Han admired the wise emperor. Even though he was in the corner of the imperial palace, he accurately grasped Einrogards identity. no. Ein Rogard is the best magic school in the Empire. We have the best education. We are not hungry. We are happy. It must have been prepared before coming with Ohsu. The two priests were cold inside. How did know? The emperor said as if he didnt care that the two of them lied. You dont have to talk if you dont want to talk. I was just asking because I was worried. Osus disciples always faced a tragic fate. Trying to burn the continent, trying to burn yourself, or trying to burn sewage When will that happen the skeleton headmaster grumbled. In the past, when magic education was a bit harsh, there were too many references to impatient students who bought and made things. In the eyes of the dragon, your talent is the most outstanding among Osus disciples. Thats why I dont want you to burn the continent or burn yourself. How sad it would be for the races of the continent if that happened. I think you forgot the headmaster skeleton? Do not worry. Because Wodanaz is different from the other disciples. So you made me deal with the king of ghouls? The emperor opened his mouth wide and yawned. At the same time, he looked down at the skeleton headmaster with sad eyes. Thats not what I meant I guess. sewage. Coincidence Strangely, there are many coincidences around you The skeleton headmaster was filthy and unfair, but he endured it. In fact, there were many records intended to pretend to be coincidences, so the excuses didnt work. From the emperors point of view, there would be no difference. I also dealt with the Sea Serpent by chance Its really a coincidence. okay. Got it. The Emperor let out a snort as if he didnt want to hear it anymore. Headmaster Skeletons long hair rose and fell again. Fortunately, I dont feel hatred or the destruction of the continent in the pupils eyes. The emperor called Lee Han because he wanted to meet him face to face and see what kind of person he was. It was because he was the blood of the Wodanaz family, and he had no idea what would happen to the empire if Ohsus apprentice went on a rampage in the future. Fortunately, despite going through a lot of rough things during his first year, there was no particular hint of hatred or destruction of the continent in his eyes. In addition, seeing that he prepared with Ohsu in advance, he seemed quite friendly. Although he was still young, he was clearly a wizard with a large and solid vessel. Im glad you didnt completely lie to the dragon. I have never told a lie in front of Your Majesty. The emperor ignored the skeleton headmaster and spoke to Lee Han again. Im sorry to bother you. I wanted to check it myself. I know you can do enough, so I wont bother you anymore. Feel free to jump into danger. Thanks but I dont like to take risks. Lee Han, who was just about to move on, answered in an instant. I tried to go over because it was in front of the emperor, but I couldnt admit it. You are humble. Wodhanazs weakness is his humility. You have that downside too, however. Haha, the joke is true! haha. Im not kidding. The Emperor and Headmaster Skeleton laughed at each other. Lee Han didnt laugh at all. Its very unfortunate. Suddenly, I heard the sound of a bell ringing. The skeleton headmaster was puzzled when the elegant bell rang in the vast, cave-like residence of the emperor. It was the sound of a new visitor. Were there other guests today? Well Alas. Take a look at the dragons mind. I forgot this. It was the day to create an additional heir to the empire. Oops. You are suffering a lot. ? Lee Han could not keep up with the conversation between the two. What did it mean to create an additional heir to the Empire? really. Id love to see you too. It will help a lot. What the hell are you talking about? Lee Han whispered in a shocked voice so that the emperor could not hear. I couldnt figure out what the heck it would help with. However, the skeleton principal ignored it and asked the emperor. your majesty. Can Wodanaz take a field trip? It doesnt matter, but wouldnt it be a surprise? its okay. Arent you a student of Ein Lorgard? You will understand when you explain. Well, Im your student, and Im sure youve seen a lot more amazing things than this No. Why are you slandering me like that? As they were talking, the door opened and a group of people entered. There were 11 people in total. An orc woman from a swordsmanship guild A mermaid woman from a wealthy aristocratic family A woman of mixed Lamia from a ranger guild A human woman who leads the three caravans A male Rakshasha who runs the Southern Mage Tower A centaur woman who is the head of the eastern vigilantes A woman of mixed angelic descent from the temple A wolf beast, a renowned mercenary leader on the female battlefield, a lizard beast, the best artisan of the Imperial Western Baking Guild, a male bronze dwarf woman belonging to the Dwarf Bank, and finally a half-ogre woman. Mixed ogre?! Lee Han was surprised. Other people also had rare races in the Empire, but mixed ogres were a rare race that I could never have imagined. But Lee Hans surprise had only just begun. did everyone come in? Those who entered bowed their heads in the utmost formality. The Emperor declared in a solemn voice. Conceive! Unryeong! Lee Han realized what kind of state the emperor had shown him now. Powerful advanced magic that changes the order of the world with just a declaration! Simply bringing in the wind and making the water gushing would require a tremendous level of difficulty, but to impregnate someone else? At the moment of so shocking magic, I was not surprised at what was happening. no. no! Lee Han, who came to his senses belatedly, realized what was happening. Right in front of my eyes, the emperor was creating the imperial family with magic! Its over. go back As soon as the emperors words fell, the people who had entered greeted politely with a sincere attitude and then went out. The dragon snorted with even more tired eyes. This time, please, I hope a decent heir comes out. sewage. I definitely will. your majesty. Dont make fun of the dragon with no expectations at all. Rather than that, I think you should quickly explain to your apprentice. Headmaster Skeleton belatedly realized Lee Hans astonished eyes. He was usually calm even when the sky collapsed and giants invaded, so he never expected to be so surprised. hmm. Shouldnt you have explained it first? From now on, if something like this happens, please explain it first. * * * The first emperor who founded the current empire on a continent where numerous kingdoms and empires were born and then disappeared had one special thing different from others. That is, the soul was mixed with dragon blood. If it ended with a simple assertion, the authenticity could have been questioned, but the emperor had a promise to prove it. This sacred object proves that the ancestors of the emperor made a contract with the dragon, and it was a sacred object of an oath that if someday the descendants of the ancestors ask for help, they will exchange it for this sacred object. Fortunately, the first emperor was able to establish an empire without using this god. However, even a prosperous empire will decline over time. Plague Rebellion Civil War Raids As the fate of the Empire waned, the fierce war seemed to never end. All members of the imperial family, called the imperial family, led the army with the title that they would become the emperor. Betrayal, assassination, bribery, surprise By the end of the civil war, the imperial family faced the tragic fate of being completely annihilated. Nevertheless, the war was not over. This time, several ambitious nobles came forward with the title of inheriting the throne. As the situation progressed, several significant and loyal heads of noble families put their heads together and immersed themselves in solving the situation. How the hell can I end this chaotic mess? Thankfully, the empire still had good luck. One of them was a very wise and wise archmage. Lee Han looked at the skeleton headmaster, but the skeleton headmaster continued to explain. The wise and wise wizard, together with the heads of households, found the will left by the last royal family and the sacred relics left by the first emperor of the empire. And by combining the two, a new interpretation was created. C You are a mighty dragon. According to the last will of your descendants, I intend to use this divine object. Please rule the empire until there is a worthy heir to the throne! Of course, the dragon didnt like it very much. No dragon likes to rule a kingdom. What dragons like is meditation and confinement, not dominion and rule. But an oath is a sacred law. In the end, the dragon had no choice but to accept the throne. At that time, he thought that he could stop being emperor once the chaos in the empire was over and he had an heir. Most of the continents races have a strong desire for power Im confused right now, so Im begging you, but Ill come back soon! This is roughly the hidden history of the empire. Headmaster Skeleton said with a serious attitude. From behind, the emperor glared at the skeleton headmaster. Jung Its amazing. okay. It will be impressive. I didnt say I was impressed. ah. How many people have dedicated themselves to stopping the chaos! By the way, Headmaster. The successor hasnt come out yet, has it? How did that happen? Its a question that doesnt have to be asked. It must be that there is no successor because he is not qualified. It was a misjudgment on the part of the dragon that the tribes of the continent were greedy for power, so they would soon visit the empire. The heads of the great aristocratic families truly loved the current emperor. He didnt want any new confusion to arise from the change of emperor. Why bring in an uncertain heir when there is a perfect emperor? wormy bastards. Trash bastards who love to be subdued. They look like they were born as slaves Ignoring the voice behind them, the Headmaster Skeleton continued his long speech. There is something that should not be misunderstood here. Those who judge that successor are making their judgments calmly without any self-interest. Do you understand? Osu The dragon admits it. Of course, the dragons nine children are all failures as emperors. But after that, isnt it pretty good How can those guys rule the empire? Headmaster Skeleton shook his head resolutely. My heart hurt (it didnt actually hurt), but I couldnt help it. In order to create a very outstanding heir, the emperor conceived and produced the first nine children himself. However, these nine children inherited the dragons nature too strongly and were not at all suitable as emperors. How can those who meditate and live in seclusion rule the empire when they are bored? After realizing the cause of the failure, the emperor saved the opponent and diluted the dragons blood as lightly as possible. A distant ancestor has a connection with dragons. After all, what the nobles of the empire wanted was legitimacy from the first emperor, so there was no need to have strong dragon blood. So how did it go? Lee Han asked without knowing himself. It was such an amazing story. What would happen? If it was useful, I would have already inherited it. Skeleton Principal replied coldly. As the dragons blood grew thicker, its abilities improved, but its personality became lazy. Conversely, if the dragons blood thinned, it could not benefit in terms of ability. In fact, they are aristocrats born from comfortable families, so how can these guys become better emperors than dragons? Most of them were ambitious idiots. Come to think of it, arent there members of the royal family among your friends? How was it? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The emperor looked at Lee Han and asked. There was a glint of anticipation in his eyes. Uhm. Thats it. The skeleton principal shook his head in pity. Chapter 604 Episode 604 Thosethey are nice. oh! What is oh? Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded. No matter how much he hates the position of emperor, his reaction to the fact that he is nice is a bit excessive. To be kind is to feel sorry for everything in the world, and if thats the case, you might have the qualifications of an emperor And Im not particularly nice. The ruthless lich mercilessly trampled the gold dragons hopes. Last time, I saw other top students stealing food. No, thats a fair competition Lee Han unknowingly defended Gainando. And the White Tiger Tower students also stole a lot of food from Guyan. I didnt mean Kainan Island. yes??? Lee Han doubted his ears at the shocking words. However, Principal Skeleton changed the topic as if he didnt want to talk about the students low competition to secure food anymore. We are still far away. Still, isnt there an outstanding wizard here? Your Majesty Headmaster Skeleton was pleased with the sudden praise. If you think so, please give me more support. The 4th graders need a solid gold golem to use as a reagent. It is at least 15m tall and weighs more than 20 tons The dragon didnt mean you The emperor blinked and pointed at Lee Han. Because you are there, those good kids can grow even more. Say something that makes sense. Do they all grow up next to an outstanding wizard? why but You were that Iaktus, you raised that child. Are you intentionally insulting me? He chose to do only what I told him not to do! keep quiet Its good when you grow up. The emperor let out a snort as if he was annoyed by the headmaster who kept thumping. Anyway, I enjoyed the conversation today. sewage. Your disciple is close to you. Actually, in a way, this is the most surprising thing The dragon must have gotten older too. I was able to calmly accept it. isnt that enough? As if to signal the end of the conversation, the emperor looked at Lee Han with wise eyes. You have a lot of expectations. Even if you dont necessarily grow your friends, grow up great and become a good wizard. yes. I will become a good wizard and do my best as an official of the empire. Lee Han waited for an opportunity and flattered him like lightning. How many opportunities would there be to face the emperor like this? At this time, I had to leave a special impression. However, the emperor was puzzled rather than admirable. bureaucracy? When Oh-sus disciple brought up the story of bureaucrats, he wondered what he was talking about. ah. Was it the story of the Marshal? To think that Ohsu already wanted to shoulder one of the tasks of the empire with him. Despite the teachers eccentric personality, he was a very admirable disciple. When I thought about it, I couldnt believe that such a wizard was a child of Wardanaz. It seems like it was only yesterday that he came with a sacred object like Osu and plunged the dragon into a cursed fate The dragon closed its eyes. As I recalled the memories, rather than being sentimental, anger soared. In my heart, I wanted to increase the tasks of the empire for the family head, but looking at the personality of the family head of Wodanaz, it didnt mean much. The emperor calmly calmed down his anger and said with a smile. dont wait yes! * * * I had a hard time. Headmaster Skeleton said with all his heart. This disciple really played a very big role. If I had offended the emperor, I would have been in trouble all winter. It is all thanks to the guidance of the principal. haha. Lee Han replied cunningly. guy. no. This is your ball anyway. Its the power of the tongue that makes even all the troublesome and picky bastards obedient. I think the expression is a bit swearing. ruler. Then Headmaster Skeleton took out a wad of paper from his pocket. It was a bundle of crumpled paper, each of a different size and color. Seeing it as if it had been picked up from a garbage dump, Lee Han asked, puzzled. Where did you pick up this trash? This is the research plan that your seniors asked me to do. Looking at it again, it seems that there is indeed a sense of seogi. done. Most of them are garbage research. Like music magic. Headmaster Skeleton glanced at the stacks of papers and hated them once more. Even though I already know the contents, there were so many garbage-like studies. -A study on the phenomenon that appears when you wear a recovery potion steadily in a situation where you are not injured -A study on how satisfying illusion magic varies depending on the region of the empire -A study on the most efficient wand wielding motion -The tribe favored by trolls as prey Research on Ugh. Looking at it again, it looks like garbage. Why would you need mind magic? Everyone would vomit blood if they just swung it. After. lets go. To squeeze bureaucrats. I hope Pengerin has made the bureaucrats fall in love enough. Are you asking for funding for these studies? okay. Even if its garbage, its something we have to do. Skeleton Principal clicked his tongue and organized the stack of papers. I wanted to call the students and put them in the punishment room, but failure was also necessary to achieve. It is said that an extraordinary wizard like himself succeeds without failure, but the Headmaster Skull knew well that all wizards could not be like him with his brilliant mind. ah! I really have a cursed fate. Where else would there be an archmage as afflicted as I am? If he hadnt just said that, he would have been much cooler. While Lee Han thought so, Headmaster Skeleton strode forward and opened the door. In the splendid room, a bureaucrat and Alcicle were sitting and talking. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, cold magic As expected, Pengerin-nim. Each story is so funny and instructive! Every time Alcicle spoke, the bureaucrats chuckled in admiration. However, the story was not particularly interesting to Lee Han. Honestly, I doubted it was because of Alcicles appearance. More than that, Miss Pengerin. Arent you hungry? Im fine. Ill call the cook and bring the sardines. I wonder if you guys are doing this because you want to see me swallow sardines Oh no? no! Officials hastily denied it. Alcicle grumbled and said. Rather than that, think again about Einrogard. Ein Rogard is the best magic school in the Empire. Students are getting the best education possible. Students are not hungry. Students are happy. Are these phrases written by His Excellency Gonadaltes? No matter how cute Alcicle was, the bureaucrats came to their senses when Einrogards name came out. Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue and went inside. How dare you insult people? Hick!! His Excellency Gonadaltes!! The officials got up quickly and started running to a corner of the room. ? Lee Han tilted his head, not understanding why they were doing that. The reason was immediately clear. rattle! The officials opened the secret door and fled into the next room. Headmaster Skeleton sighed and twisted the space. Officials immediately returned to their seats. The late Sir Gonadaltes. This is His Majestys Palace. Also, there are many other people around. Also, the knights at the front door Shut up. a little. Because it doesnt hurt. You said that the other day and then attacked me How long are you planning to keep things from a few years ago in your memory? Why are you so narrow-minded! Headmaster Skeleton hit the floor with his cane and screamed. It was very frustrating to see the officials of the empire sticking to such trivial things for a long time and bothering them. No Lee Han was dumbfounded. Was it a real attack? No matter how much you attack us, we cant give you any more budget. The bureaucrats held each others hands tightly while shaking. The skeleton principal sighed. Can you hear the story? Here is a plan carefully crafted by the young mages of the Empire. Listen. It might appeal to you. yes The officials nodded their heads with disapproval on their faces. If it wasnt for the skeleton headmaster, he would have issued a congratulatory order at once. Most of the research plans put forward by Einrogard students were always absurd and expensive. Even now, huge budgets are spent on Einrogard by order of the emperor, and if more budgets are spent here, how deprived would other sound mage towers and wizard guilds be? Perhaps it was the mission of the Imperial Treasury to stop these plans. ruler. Listen. First of all, about the < research on the species that trolls prefer as food > The bureaucrats were serious from the start. I was afraid to hear what the hell he was going to do with that research. * * * Not easy. Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue and left the room. The bureaucrats who heard < Research on the species preferred by trolls as prey > hated it and tried not to go over it. It certainly didnt look easy to Lee Han. What would you like to do? Ill have to convince the other officials a bit more. A direct contact with the upper line? First of all, we have to recruit some useful ones among the lower ones. The top guys are the ones who are more clogged up. When you get this additional budget, you have to persuade more than a few people from the bottom to take them. In the first place, they were the ones who were thinking of not paying the budget if the skeleton headmaster spoke. The rumors would have spread now, so they must have been hiding. Lets give them some time to be vigilant. Lee Han lost his words and looked at the skeleton headmaster, but the skeleton headmaster checked his pocket watch casually. Follow me. Where are you this time? printing press. ah. Are you printing a book for next year? You are quick-witted. okay. right. The skeleton headmaster left the imperial palace and went down the road to the capital. A print shop reeked of ink and hot paper being stamped out from the depths of the alley. How are you? Gonadaltes-nim! It is an honour. You came like this again this year! okay. It makes me feel good to see you healthy. Yi-han was amazed to see the dwarf printer take off his hat and welcome the skeleton headmaster. Well, come to think of it, there was no reason to be so afraid of the skeleton headmaster unless it was a bureaucrat. Besides, if its a print shop, isnt the skeleton headmaster a kind of big hand? Any customer like this will be delighted. Is this your disciple? Right. Are you ready for what I said? yes. of course. hey! Get ready! The dwarven printer started typesetting metal type with his staff. The magical metal types were typeset one after another as if they were alive, and they were quickly put together. Headmaster Skeleton nodded as he fully grasped the contents with just one glance. Proceed. With a clanking sound, the prepared paper began to turn into the pages of a book. Skilled printers moved the finished page and asked the spirits above the magic circle to do additional touches. It wasnt prepared by himself, but Lee Han, who was looking at it with a proud feeling, suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, what kind of magic book is this? Headmaster Skeleton answered while reading a completed book. Its a magic book with a fake map. Spread it all over the empire to fool your juniors. Chapter 605 Episode 605 Lee Han, who was so dumbfounded that he couldnt speak, answered belatedly. No, you did that with the school budget? Isnt that what you do with the school budget? It was even more absurd if you did it on your own. Lee Han wanted to ask if he had any enemies with the freshmen and did something like that. There is a misunderstanding. disciple. The dwarf printer saw Lee Hans expression and hurriedly intervened. This is just what we do. It is to repay Gonadaltes-samas favor. Have you ever been threatened to say that? yes? I dont know what youre talking about The good Dwarf printer couldnt understand Einrogards unique black humor. In the past, the spirits of the printing shop ran rampant and an ink monster popped out, but at that time, Gonadaltes-sama helped. If it wasnt for Gonadaltes-sama, we might all be dead. Principal Lee Han was slightly moved. Why didnt you tell me such a heartwarming thing? under. My good deeds are too many, and if I tell them all, the sun in the sky will grow old and die. Youre really shameless. Lee Han nodded his head, immediately putting away the slight impression he had just made. Besides, how happy it would be if we could stop the intruders of Einrogard with our little service. youre right! Its not hard at all! ? Lee Han was puzzled. Are you stopping intruders? principal. That magic book that wasnt it made for the freshmen to be dazzled by it? Lee Han still had vivid memories. The memory of the escape where the White Tiger Tower students were brutally beaten after studying about Ein Lorgard in advance. Some of the intruders might see that and be deceived. Lee Han couldnt bear to tell the truth to the good printers. * * * It was hard. Please send it to the places I wrote. Headmaster Skeleton was very cunning and meticulous. Among the first-year students whose admission was confirmed, they focused on the Blue Dragon Tower and White Tiger Tower students. As most of them had families, they were always caught if they were placed in a plausible way in a nearby bookstore. Lee Han could only shudder at the persistent and tenacious effort. Do I have to go this far? Uh, is this < Puppy Beast Detective Toberiz >? Lee Han looked at the printed magazine and was puzzled. It was a mystery magazine that I really liked. yes. I have prepared the next months supply in advance. The newspaper company said that the content to be published next month would be very decisive and exciting, so it would sell a lot. Do you like that magazine? The skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han in surprise. A guy who only reads the economic business magic section of the imperial newspaper? Cainando likes it. oh. Then why dont you read it in advance and send the contents? oh. I didnt have anything to write in the letter, but thats good. thank you. Thats right. The skeleton headmaster shuddered at the disciples gentle madness. It was a joke Click- The skeleton headmaster who checked the time on the pocket watch nodded. After this amount of rest, the careless bureaucrats would have sat down again. lets go. Ill have to convince you again. Please wait a moment. Lee Han asked the printers some questions and returned with notes. What did you ask? Ive been researching simple gifts to buy and take away around here. Is there anyone who will give presents to the capital city? yes? I was going to take it to the Treasury officials. why!? Headmaster Skeleton really hated it. Why should I give presents to parasites who have only the opposite of magic to do? Isnt it good to be liked when you usually visit someone and ask for it? why? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han just gave up on persuasion. Ill just buy it and go. Hmm you sure are good at handling trash. Isnt it a little too much to talk about my friends like that? I was referring to Bibl. Oops! Headmaster Skeleton thought for a moment. Originally, the boy of the Wodanaz family was expected to meet and talk with the patrons of the capital. C Einrogard is the best magic school in the empire. Students are getting the best education possible. Students are not hungry. Students are happy. C Seeing the boy of the Wardanaz family talking like that, I guess I should support Einrogard more! But come to think of it, this guy originally treated trash with patience. That was a talent that even the Headmaster Skeleton himself did not have. Maybe this social skill will work for bureaucrats! good night! I wont leave it to you. yes? What do you mean? Persuasion. Lee Han was stunned by the headmasters absurd words. How do I take on that?? You dont even know whats there? To be honest, it wouldnt change anything. These are such crap studies. No To think that I had to go with the seniors research plans and win a grant. It was a story that felt heavy on my shoulders just by listening to it. Besides, Ill be meeting seniors from next year -Is that guy the one who dropped our research plan? C You look like a cheeky guy. Its the shame of the Blue Dragon Tower! I didnt want to have a strange perception from the beginning like If I fail, I think I will be very sorry to my seniors. Sorry youre saying that. Those who leave it to their juniors and lie down in their mansions should be sorry. I will never tell you your name, so take it easy. If you dont want to do it, you can just tear up the plans here. Skeleton Headmaster was indifferent. To be honest, the contribution that the freshman here made for Ein Lorgard was higher than most of the seniors. Other students had to look and reflect. Even if you really fail, you shouldnt say anything. okay. okay. Do it lightheartedly. Lee Han accepted the research plan with a sigh. < Research on the species that trolls prefer to eat >, how can I convince them Hey. Give up on that. Skeleton Principal advised calmly. * * * Silvas, who works as a proud inspector of the Empire, was making a concerned expression after hearing the words of his colleagues. Gonadaltes-nim is here? okay. But since you cant see it, it looks like youve given up. Everyone has suffered a lot. really. We saved the gold and silver of the empire! Other officials were moved to tears. But Silvas was still a bit uneasy. Isnt he coming again when hes caught off guard? Smart- Are you there? Oh. Please come in. Silvas straightened his posture at the sight of the boy who opened the door and entered. The guests who visited the Imperial Palace were those whose identities were confirmed and proven themselves. Ordinary people could not enter. As such, even bureaucrats could not exert their prestige here. Rather, there were many times when visitors believed in authority and mistreated officials. C This land is the realm where I have jurisdiction! Why dont you allow the territory war! Are you trying to insult my family! C You have to pay twice as much tax? Are you a robber or a bureaucrat? I must speak to the Emperor face-to-face. tell me! I have brought an elixir to offer to Your Majesty. His Majesty, who will be fatigued from work, will be delighted! However, the boy who came in greeted me very politely. Silvas was surprised by the fresh appearance of the guest. What are you here for? hmm. I am a wizard and I came here because I wanted to ask for a grant. iced coffee! You were a wizard. Are you out of the guild? Or a magic tower? Please sit here. Silvas pulled out a chair and pushed it toward the boy. I was surprised at how different he was from normal wizards, but I liked him more than that. If the wizards were only half as polite as that boy, his job as a bureaucrat would be much happier! Is it the youngest member of the guild or Mage Tower? Usually young people arent sent for such a thing, but from the old-fashioned appearance of the boy, it was easy to guess that he was from a great aristocratic family. A person from aristocrats who is good at etiquette would be able to take on such a task even when he was young. Seeing it in person, I thought that it was not for nothing that I was skillful without tension. really. This is a gift. yes?! No a bribe Its not a bribe. I bought it because I want you to rest a little bit since you must have put a lot of hard work in charge of the empire. The aroma of fragrant coffee and the smell of freshly baked apple pie pervaded the office. The taste of custard cream and apple reminded Silvas of himself, and he swallowed his mouth water. This is the first time Ive received a gift like this. ?? Lee Han was taken aback. I dont think anyone would have brought something like this. Isnt that basic? It was sewage to pay an invisible bribe while asking for a favor. Bringing nothing was the middle class. It was the master who quietly brought a gift that left a lasting impression on him. Lee Han managed his expression. Arent the officials of the empire the ones who will one day become Lee Hans superiors and support and pull Lee Han? You should always leave a good impression. I bought it at the < Rock Spirit''s Apple Jam Caf > ahead, but I wonder if it will suit your taste I really like it! You know something! Silvas was delighted with the familiar cafe name. In that cafe, the coffee was fragrant, the apple pie was delicious, and the stone soup wrapped by the rock spirit was very hearty. to receive it like this Look! Grab some snacks! Where did you get the snacks? You wouldnt have time to go out? This customer here bought it because he was worried about us. ! !! Officials greeted each other with a look of shock and emotion. Tears welled up in the corners of some bureaucrats eyes. Arent you crying? The coffee is just too spicy. Silvas asked in a much softer and kinder manner than before. What would you like to ask for funding for? mage? Difficulty will vary depending on the case. In case of a natural disaster or a dimensional disaster, the Imperial Knights are put in right away along with the support money. Itll be a bit more difficult than that, but if youre studying magic independently, youll have to prove its usefulness. Lee Han hesitated. Should I just give up < Research on the races that trolls prefer to eat >? No matter how much I thought about it, it might be right to just give up and start. Dont be nervous and speak comfortably. really. I couldnt even ask the family name because I was out of my mind. Where are you from? This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. The Wardanaz family! Did you come to ask for help in the name of the family?! Even as he said it, he thought it would not be Silvas. If the Wodanaz family needed help, they would have contacted His Majesty the Emperor directly, not a mere bureaucrat. The boy shook his head. You came in the name of the organization you belonged to. I was surprised. I never thought I would actually meet the Wardanaj family mage. There are some young people like this. I am very young. for a moment. Are you familiar with Mr. Daihal by any chance? Lee Han paid attention to the photo on Silvas desk. Silvas, Daihal and several other young bureaucrats were laughing in the picture. ah. youre right. Do you know Daihal? yes. We are pretty close. To be honest, Lee Han wasnt sure if he was close or not, but now Lee Han was desperate. < Study on the species that trolls prefer to eat > could not be a challenge without being desperate. I was often invited to the Dalcard family. also. Youre from the Wardanaj family, so Im guessing. I have always admired the head of the Dalcard family. He is my role model. Actually Asan, one of the boys of the Dalcard family, was almost beaten by a troll. Such!? Are you okay!? yes. Fortunately, he was safe, but from then on, I began to wonder if the empire was too insensitive to the troll threat Sylvas was moved by the young mages words without realizing it. How noble is this wizards reason compared to other wizards who are preoccupied with their own interests and rush to give money! Chapter 606 Episode 606 Perhaps because he was moved, Silvas was signing the contract unknowingly by the end of the story. I will report in my name that I should support < research on species that trolls prefer to feed on >! This is a research that the current Empire must conduct. No, the Empire should be ashamed of not doing this research until now! thank you. Lee Han sighed in relief and expressed his gratitude. This bureaucrat named Silvas had a warm heart unlike the skeleton headmaster. Thanks to this, I was able to achieve this success just by appealing to recognition. I was lucky. Lee Han, who came out after greeting, checked the next research plan. -Studying the most effective wand swinging motion Lee Han, deep in thought, walked down the hallway muttering. The number of mages and imperials injured each year due to the failure of wand movement is gradually increasing More than a dozen students of Einrogard are injured each year, and some may think that this has to do with the wand swing movement. My opinion is * * * The skeleton headmaster was sitting on the terrace of the < Rock Spirit''s Apple Jam Caf > and waiting. As much as he enjoyed all kinds of delicacies, the skeleton headmaster was apathetic about popular food and drinks in the capital, but this cafe deserved praise. Awesome. The coffee and apple pie are great, but this stone soup is the taste of the soul. Geek. The rock spirit was shy and avoided his gaze. Headmaster Skeleton left a tip, telling him to work harder. principal! Are you here? As the pupil walked out from afar with a tired expression, the skeleton headmaster signaled to sit down. You are much later than I thought. Good job. no. Forgive me for being late. Sorry what? It cant be easy to convince thieves. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not even a thief Huh. Imperial officials are all thieves. Shall I ask? Headmaster Skeleton called an adventurer who was passing by and asked. hey. Are imperial officials thieves or not thieves? Theyre a bunch of crappy thieves! Did you see it? Looks like an adventurer who has recently paid a lot of taxes. Headmaster Skeleton called another traveler and asked. Imperial officials I was wrong. Please stop. okay. I just need to know. Headmaster Skeleton gave Lee Han a bowl of stone soup. Even though it was boiled with only stones, the soup tasted like a soul. the fox and the crane?? Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, the appearance of the soup was rather ugly. Lee Han pushed the bowl aside and said. Still, as late as it was, there were quite a few results. oh. Really? Headmaster Skeleton was really surprised. The research plans brought by the Headmaster Skeleton this time were among the most trash in Einrogard. In the first place, the non-trash plans were passed without the need for the skeleton headmaster to bring them. It proved that the fact that the headmaster had to bring it and assess it himself was a garbage plan. But to pass any of them. It was truly amazing. What did you pass? Did you pass everything? Do not lie. haha. Really. Lee Han put down the signatures of the imperial officials he had received on each plan. As mentioned above, it was a signature that the government official would participate in his name. The Skeleton Principal suddenly became silent, and only glanced over the plans one after another. Read it once again, read it again, read it again, and read it again three times When the other person didnt say anything, Lee Han asked for nothing because he was worried. Are you okay? I am genuinely proud of you. The skeleton principals voice trembled slightly. Lee Han became more puzzled. thank you? Before Lee Han could finish his words, the skeleton headmaster shouted to the people of the capital seated at the table around him. Listen, everyone! This proud guy is my disciple! The one who destroys Einrogards bureaucrats is my disciple! Really, why are you like this?! Lee Han shouted out in disgust, but the skeleton headmaster, who was in a very happy mood, ignored it and shouted. Master. I will pay for all the food and drinks in this cafe today! hurray! I dont know where youre from, but lets thank the generous guest! I dont know who it is, but it looks like the disciple made a great achievement! Ein Rogards bureaucrat destroyer! Long live bureaucracy destroyers! Seeing people everywhere applauding without knowing what it was, Lee Han vowed that he would never walk around with the skeleton principal again. * * * Morning. Lee Han, who stayed at the headmasters capital villa (it was a villa where Death Knights were dressed like servants), went down to eat. Headmaster Skeleton still came out first in human form and was reading the Imperial newspaper. Headmaster Skeleton, who was reading the newspaper with a sharp gaze, gestured as he saw Lee Han coming down. Yesterday was great. No matter how you think about it, what you did at the cafe was a bit excessive. hmm. I am reflecting too. Sometimes even the Archmage cant control his joy. The Death Knights nodded as if they agreed. C Yesterday was a day that would make the master happy. -The bureaucrats were easily fooled by the usual strict subjects! It wasnt that I was tricked, it was that you understood my sincere words -Haha. All right. do it like that The Death Knights blinked their eyes. Lee Han was dumbfounded, but decided to just keep his mouth shut and eat the meal in front of him. It was an eastern Imperial meal consisting mainly of rice and fish and vegetables. Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked. Did you like Eastern food? Youre an excellent bureaucrat-destroying apprentice. If youre going to keep calling me bureaucrat-destroyer, Ill just go back to the Wodanaz family. You are an excellent disciple. Despite this threat, the skull principals eyes were warm. It seemed that the work he had done yesterday was as great as that. Ask Richie what kind of food he likes is not a good question. Im sorry. Im surprised you prepared Eastern food. It is tailored to your taste. Lee Han was even more surprised by the headmaster who knew his taste. In fact, in Einrogard, as much as they ate whatever they caught, it didnt matter too much whether it was the western or eastern wind. Thats why its hard to know if you havent observed it very carefully. thank you. To be honest, I was a little surprised. What do you have with this? I know where the students are stealing and what. But you didnt know I was going out, did you? Headmaster Skeletons eyes tried to return from affectionate warmth to usual coldness, but then returned to warmth again. The work done yesterday was really great. There are always exceptions to magic. Youre only doing useless things with that kind of observational power. It was also a skill to put all the power of observation enough to figure out what other people like to eat to make traps. What is your schedule today? You can take a little break. In the morning, I will meet some more officials. The lower ones even signed it, so the upper ones wont be thrilled. Then I will write a letter and wait for you. I had to write them whenever I had a chance, as the letters I had to send to my friends piled up. There are many magic tasks to do And in the afternoon, Im going to meet the capitals hukou. Hugou? Did I say Hogu? I must have heard wrong. They said they were patrons of the capital. Anyway, you can think of them as the people who support Einrogard, right? okay. Im going to take Pengerin too. Just like you cast mind magic on bureaucrats, you can cast mind magic on patrons. Dont worry, sponsors will find it much easier. He is an excellent disciple. I didnt use mind magic. Betting even when you havent bet is a truly outstanding level of magic. Great. Lee Han slightly contemplated whether to throw the tomato on the table. But there were still gold coins left. Lee Han decided to endure a little longer. The bureaucrats were lucky. Sponsors are different from bureaucrats Just like we did this year is enough. What have I done this year? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han in disbelief. - Even the Death Knights looked at Lee Han in disbelief. Was the crazy performance he showed in front of the sponsors this year just a daily routine that he couldnt even remember? No, I really dont know. What am I Yeah. Then stay ignorant. You are an excellent disciple. go.. true. When Pengerin wakes up, tell her to wait for her meal. oh. Have you made a reservation at a restaurant in the capital? huh? no. Pengerin has to eat sardines in front of patrons. * * * Skeleton Principal did not lie. Patrons were much more tolerant and tolerant than bureaucrats. In the first place, it was sponsorship that those who were overflowing with wealth were doing to gain the honor of supporting the Empires magic school, Ein Rogard. They did not pursue efficiency as meticulously as bureaucrats did. He boldly put out a bag of gold coins. As such, the skeleton principals approach has also changed. It is a subtle inducement by talking about the recent achievements of students and raising the amount of donations. Did you all hear that the students of Einrogard defeated the alchemy guilds and created the perfect potion this time? ah. I heard. Gonadaltes ball! How great! But Ein Rogards Gyeokgu Club lost again Uh huh! Do I have to say that! Of course, there were times when the skeleton principals expression distorted, but most of them went well. The sponsors were particularly interested in Lee Han, who revealed that he was a disciple of Headmaster Skeleton. Although he was still a young boy, it was surprising to be treated as a former disciple. No patron would pass up the chance to become acquainted with the actual future archmage. Lee Han did not waver in the face of such attention, but calmly maintained his attitude and responded perfectly. Headmaster Skeleton gave an excellent look. And Alcicle eagerly ate the sardines. It might be a whim, but every time Alcicle ate a sardine, the amount of support from the supporters seemed to jump. Good work. There were no strange suggestions today, so it was comfortable. What kind of strange proposal? Aristocrats with a lot of money get sick with wanting to throw money away in useless places. Headmaster Skeleton said as he walked down the street. Like Professor Verdus absurd project, sometimes, no, more often than you think, the nobles conceived absurd projects. -Install teleportation devices throughout the empire so that they can move at any time! -Oh How do you mean? -Thats for wizards to take care of now, right? - If it werent for the supporter, they would have slapped me and kicked me out, but I had to turn it around and say it in a good way. If the backer goes bankrupt due to a strange business, nothing good will happen to Einrogard. Dont ever accept an offer like that. Sometimes stupid people dont have the ability, but they get sponsored and work, but most of them have never done well. Uh. How much is the sponsorship? Did you not hear what I just said?? I was just asking. The skeleton principals eyes, which had been warmed by yesterdays events, were slowly returning to normal. Chapter 607 Episode 607 Among the students, I can count on one hand the ones who succeeded in making such an outrageous proposal. Are there any successful people? Headmaster Skeletons eyes completely returned to normal. Just say you will hear what you want to hear. why. Can you tell me what suggestions you had? It was just curiosity. Can I ask one more question? What? What if you accept the offer and then say you cant do it after a while? Are you asking just to get away with donations!?! Headmaster Skeleton was astonished. From the beginning, this disciple had no intention of taking on a reckless challenge. While other arrogant and arrogant bastards attacked without even understanding their subject, he was coldly planning to eat and run after receiving donations alone! It was truly terrifying coldness. Im afraid of the future! No you could say you cant do it halfway through. And the donations used are unavoidable. Im not trying to run away on purpose. You are truly crazy. Quit it. A wizard who only covets the fruit right in front of him doesnt last long. If you accept the offer and fail, your reputation will suffer. Reputation was as important as skill to the Imperial Wizard. No matter how talented, no one would entrust a fortune to a mage like Verdus. The reason why Verdus now works under the Skull Headmaster was because he failed to manage his reputation. I think once or twice would be fine, right? do it. sun! do it! Just try not to do it. Its a question, but if you keep getting so angry Headmaster Skeleton changed the subject with a tantrum. The sponsor you are going to meet now will be a bit different from the sponsors you have met so far, so be careful. ? Lee Han was surprised by the principals words. Are you another sponsor? Are you eccentric? Geeky You could say hes eccentric. It might be different from what you think. He is the third of His Majestys nine children. !!! There were over a hundred children of the present emperor, so each one did not have great authority. Having actually met the emperor, Lee Han seemed to understand why the heads of the great aristocratic families were bored with the imperial family. In the eyes of the family heads, there is an emperor who should rule forever, but the young royal family, who do not deserve it, are saying, I want to be the next emperor! How must it have been? Rather, Lee Han was more curious about the loyalist aristocrats gathered under several imperial families. Dont they firmly believe that the royal family they serve will be the successor? Do you believe that I can become a better emperor than the real emperor? Maybe its because they dont know the identity of the current emperor Anyway, the Yangsan-type imperial family didnt have much authority, and everyone with a keen eye knew that, but some royal families were a little special among them. from the first to the ninth. This was the case with the real children the emperor conceived and gave birth to alone. Although they did not have the qualifications of an emperor, they had great potential as dragons. Above all, it was very important that he was a dragon, unlike the imperial family below him. In fact, these nine children would be the ones the emperor considers his real children. Of course, not only the skeleton headmaster, but also the great aristocratic families had no choice but to pay attention to the emperors real children. Looks like you know. So now these nine people are all rich thanks to that favor, and we are going to extort this money. excellent! Headmaster Skeleton was startled by Lee Hans notice. Usually, when talking about these nine children, I would only pay attention to the fact that they were dragons or that they were the emperors favorite children, so I would be nervous. However, this disciple was not seduced by such things and immediately recognized the true purpose. This is really great. I am happy with your growth! haha. Its thanks to the principals teaching. Alcicle, who was walking beside me, shook his head. What the Archmage did was a little, no, very different from what Alcicle had imagined. * * * Youre nervous. Standing in front of the fence of the mansion, Lee Han calmed down. Facing a dragon was more nerve-wracking if you knew in advance. The emperor was rather embarrassed to meet without knowing, but the third child of the emperor was as nervous as he knew. What kind of dragon is it? I said it was eccentric. There were many kinds of eccentricity. Cranky like Verdus Cranky like Skeleton Principal Cranky like Professor Voladi As the first nine children of His Majesty, he must have easily passed the age of 100, then it was most likely Cranky like Skeleton Principal. Lee Han imagined the gray-haired old man getting angry. How should I flatter you? eww. Are you okay, Alcicle? Yes. Alcicles complexion was not good. The beak was lowered and the shoulders narrowed. Lee Han asked, wondering if it was because of the pressure of meeting the dragon. Because of facing you? Ugh. embarrassing but right In fact, Ive only seen him once before. Lee Han was taken aback by Alcicles words. Did you? It was terrible at the time. What kind of person were you Come in! The knight guarding the mansion entrance signaled. Lee Han stopped talking and followed the skeleton principal through the main gate and into the front yard of the mansion. The site was so large that just walking through the front yard took quite a bit of time. Are you up now? yes. Fortunately, you were awake. The knight said to the skeleton headmaster with a face of sincere relief. The skeleton principal clicked his tongue and tapped the knights shoulder. You must have suffered a lot. Oh no! This is my honor! It is not an honor to be spit in the face. Pack appropriately. ??? Lee Han, who was behind him, doubted his ears. Do you get spit in the face? Do you spit? Inside Lee Han, the image of a gray-haired, crazy old man rampaging became even worse. No matter how dragons and children of emperors, spitting at people below them because they feel bad. principal. Isnt this too much? What can I do? I am His Majestys child. No Lee Han was disappointed with the reaction that was different from the usual skeleton headmaster. If it was the headmaster of the skull, even if it was His Majestys son, he thought that if he behaved arrogantly, he would be hung upside down and thrown into the punishment room. Cant we just put them in the punishment room? Sometimes you are my student, but do you know that there are times when you are very surprised? Headmaster Skeleton opened the door while being dumbfounded. The interior of the mansion was similar to that of the emperor. It was not divided into several zones and rooms like the general races of the empire, but was composed as wide as a single large cave. The space expansion magic seemed to be used, and the inside seemed several times wider than the outside, and dark and humid air flowed out. If I closed my eyes, I wouldnt be surprised if I found myself in the depths of a cave. and! Alcicle!!! please! With the sound of Alcicle screaming from the side, the big dragons front paw snatched the penguin beast. The golden dragon tossed and caught the penguin beastman and hugged him tightly. Without blinking an eye, the Skeleton Headmaster cast a powerful protection spell on Alcicle. Nevertheless, the sound of the force field breaking was vividly audible. majesty. Please keep your body tight. and! Gonadaltes too! majesty. I get it. Alcicle Why didnt you come like this? You didnt want to see Jourin? Keep Kkeep. Ive been busy with work For a wizard the mission of magic please help me. Youre talking magic! Magic is boring! In front of the magician, he calmly said something like a taboo, but Alcicle didnt respond and just flapped his wings. Lee Han, who had been watching the young dragon torturing the penguin beast wizard, realized it belatedly. So that dragon How young is he!? what are you talking about? ah. Did you really think that Her Highness, the princess, would be in a mature state like other races? Only then did the skeleton headmaster know why this disciple had called for the young dragon to be thrown into the punishment room. Before that, I thought he was just an idiot. It will take several hundred years for Jourin to grow her hair a bit thicker. Even after decades, dragons were able to demonstrate the strength to surpass the knowledge accumulated by quite a few races and break down walls with their bodies, but their mental age was not. Even a dragon that has lived for hundreds of years has the mindset of a teenage boy. The Emperors third princess, Jo Woo-rin, who was very excited, launched a penguin seal with her front paw. Arcicle fly! fly! I cant fly These are not flying wings! fly! ! Lee Han was thrilled when he saw the potential to use the linguistic magic, albeit briefly. Indeed, the bloodline of the real dragon was on a different level. Jourin only released it after playing with Alcicle to her hearts content. Alcicle, completely exhausted, lay down sobbing. Good job. Go and rest. Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Alcicles trudged along, saddened by the fact that his pride as a wizard had disappeared and he had become a penguin trickster. Jo Woo-rin, who was full of excitement, flapped her little wings and found Yi-han belatedly. It was an amazing guest who felt tremendous magical power. Are you Jourins new brother?? no. majesty. I am just human. Did Gonadaltes remodel it? majesty. If you dont keep up, Ill go back like this and wont visit you again. At the headmasters words, Jourin screamed. It was a scream that shook the cave. The skeleton headmaster looked at Lee Han indifferently. I was afraid that I had just been hit by a powerful scream. However, Lee Han stood calmly. Headmaster Skeleton nodded as if he did well. ? Joe Zourin was wrong. Do not leave! yes. Please keep your body tight. Humans with so much magical power. What is your name? majesty. That expression is wrong. Are you wrong? Fucking magic? Dont forcefully put swear words you dont know the meaning of into sentences. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The imperial family nodded in dismay. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. It was the first time a wizard had so much magical power. A mage like this would be able to play with Jourin. The gold dragon looked at Lee Han with sparkling eyes. Recalling the cave penguin show Alcicle had just shown, Lee Han called out to the skeleton principal with an ominous mood. Are you doing something like Alcicle-sama? No. Youre not even a penguin beast, arent you just smooth? Dont be confident that you can do something like Pengerin. not very comforting. Joo-rin was excited and brought a silk handkerchief. Then he threw it at Lee Han. Infuse your magic! Are you going to tear it up? not torn! Blow it hard! Lee Han was puzzled and infused magic into the silk handkerchief. Surprisingly, this handkerchief did not tear even when a huge amount of mana flowed through it, but it stood firm. surprising! It was probably possible because the magic structure inside it was focused only on dispersing mana. But even considering that, it was surprising. Is it possible to dissipate power to this extent? Compared to this, it seemed easier to dissipate the impact so that an egg dropped from thousands of kilometers in the air would not break. yes? It was made by Gonadaltes! I made it at best, but there was no one to play with, so I used it alone. ruler! The dragon clamped the handkerchief firmly between the claws of its paws and forced Yihan to hold the other end. Magical tug of war! Magical tug of war! Uh Principal? Lee Han called the skeleton principal, but the skeleton principal was already sitting on a table and chairs spread out in the corner of the cave, sipping coffee. Play hard. ! You brought me here for this! Chapter 608 Episode 608 It was shocking, but Lee Han quickly recovered. Originally, it was the students job to take orders from the professor and take care of the children. They werent the children of Headmaster Skeleton, but they were roughly similar. Its not very difficult. Lee Han calmly grabbed the handkerchief. What was in front of me was not a large gold dragon, but the professors little child. after. You cant beat me. joy! Wodanaz Even if youre full of confidence, you wont be able to defeat Jourin! The young gold dragon exclaimed excitedly. * * * Headmaster Skeleton, who was sipping coffee and reading < The Puppy Beast Detective Toberiz > he had picked up from the printing office, glanced at him. Torberiz was uncovering the evil princes tricks and clearing the good lichs name, but he didnt notice. It was because the scene that was happening in front of my eyes was so interesting. Isnt that guy the Wardanaz familys nanny, not Lee Han? Of course, playing magic tug-of-war with a handkerchief against a dragon was amazing enough. Most wizards would have to pull it once or twice before collapsing from exhaustion. However, the boy of the Wodanaz family stood still without blinking an eye even after dozens of magical tug-of-wars. This was so great that most wizards fainted when they saw it but what was even more amazing was that they were playing with Jourin on their palm. Keugh! Whoops! Kkeuh Lee Han, who was pulling the handkerchief toward himself by pouring out his mana, took a quick look and then reduced his mana. Having succeeded in pulling the handkerchief in her direction, Joo-rin was overjoyed. won! Jourin wins! Wodanaz. You lost again! Keugh. I am so angry. swimming. Im sorry that Joo-rin is strong. I thought I could win this time! Lee Han clenched his fists and expressed his anger in a heartfelt voice. Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded. What kind of magic tower, acting like a ruined wizard Are you going to try again? for a moment. majesty. Sit with your feet straight. Dangerous. Jo Woo-rin, who tried to stand up excitedly, was severely restrained by Lee Han. are you okay. Jourin doesnt fall. Instead of answering, Lee Han sternly crossed his arms and looked at Jo Woo-rin. The young gold dragon noticed and sat quietly. Lee Han nodded happily and held out a handkerchief. You are wonderful. majesty. joy. Jourin is of course great! Am I crazy? The skeleton headmaster almost spit coffee at the sight of the disciple giving strong commands to the gold dragon, as if training a puppy. What was even more absurd was that it was eating well. The emperors third child was young, but he wasnt the type to get along with anyone. On the contrary, if you dont like the opponent as much as you are young, you will respond more harshly. I thought that the boy of the Wodanaz family would feel familiar as he had a lot of magic power, but I didnt expect it to be this much! The gold dragon pulled the handkerchief again and won. When Lee Han stamped his foot in the exact same position as before, it disintegrated. Keugh. I am so angry. It was fun! Now lets do something else. As expected, Your Highness. Every game you choose is so much fun. okay? WOODANAZ You are so wise! What games are there? A wrestling board made by Gonadaltes. He didnt want to wrestle with the dragon, so Lee Han kept his expression. I want to hear other games too. A wizard card made by Gonadaltes. Isnt that bad? Lee Han was delighted. If it was a wizard card game, it was a game that could pass the time comfortably. for a moment. What do you mean the principal made it? Your Highnesss deck is made up of only gold dragons, and your deck is empty. How do I play without my cards? So, Your Highness will always win. Lee Han decided that it would be better not to play the wizard card game. No matter how much Jourin wins, if you just blindly win, you wont be able to enjoy it. And the wizard card game, which relied on chance, was not easy to lose. There is also a chess set made by Gonadaltes. Is this also a modified chess? thats right! wowdanaz you are really really wise! This is a gold dragon. You can move forward, backward, left, right, diagonally as much as you like, and you can use your breath. If you use your breath, all enemy pieces across the chess board will die! Lee Han was dazzled by the modified chess that will remain in the history of chess. But Im not good at chess. I cant help it. Jourin is generous, so Ill let her go. I just want to thank Your Highness for his grace. Instead, Wodanaz should play more. Lee Han inadvertently looked at Alcicle. If necessary, after recovering and throwing it away, Lee Han might have to sneak out of the mansion. Lets stay calm. There will be useful play. What is this? A gong ball made by Gonadaltes. But I cant do this because there are few people. It looks more like a rock than a highball ball? Lee Han was puzzled by the appearance of the ball for gyeokgu. Rather than a ball, it just looked like a huge rock. If you infuse it with magic, it will move in the direction you want. Why did you create such unusual artifacts as the handkerchief and the rock? Your Highness wanted it. Seeing the gold dragon nod happily, Lee Han realized the truth. So he made it to win! Come to think of it, the handkerchief and the ball for shooting volleyball were all things that, no matter how you look at it, could only be handled by a dragon. I desperately felt the young dragons heart that he wanted to fight with an advantage unconditionally. He didnt realize that the fun of victory is only when its moderately tight. majesty. There are games that people can at least enjoy with this ball. What is it? Wodanaz? ruler. Look. Lee Han infused magic into a rock-like ball. Then the ball vibrates and is ready to move. Hiss! The ball flew into the darkness deep in the cave. Lee Han shouted to Jo Woo-rin. majesty. If you find that ball quickly, Your Highness will win! I see! Waiting for you, Wodanaz! Ill let you lose again! Joo-rin was excited and ran into the darkness. Only then did Lee Han breathe a sigh of relief and sit down in the chair. With this, Ill be able to pass the time more comfortably than before. The tug play or horsepower tug-of-war that was played with a handkerchief earlier consumed a bit of stamina. The game itself did not consume any stamina, but Lee Han was shaken because he was excited every time the excited gold dragon won. But now, fetching the ball, or simple gyeokgu, consumed much less stamina. Since Lee Han only had to sit still and shoot the ball Lee Han made eye contact with the skeleton headmaster, who was staring at him as if he were a madman, and made an excuse without knowing himself. I didnt mean anything disrespectful. I guess so I found. Wodanaz! The gold dragon was excited and came running with a rock. Lee Han clapped and shouted. Its Her Highnesss victory! Losing like this again!! under! It will be different this time. ruler! Pretending to be mad at the excited Joo-rin, Lee-han shot a rock in the other direction. * * * Lee Han had never given much thought to the saying that dripping water pierces rocks. However, while playing with the young gold dragon today, I was experiencing with my own body what that word meant. its tough! If you sit down and shoot the ball over hundreds of times, people get tired. Even if the mana is intact, concentration is inevitably consumed. However, Joo-rin was still not tired. He came running with the ball and shouted at Lee Han. next! Try again, Wardanaz! Looking to the side, the skeleton headmaster was also sticking out his tongue at Jourins physical strength. I never thought Id tire a mage with near-infinite magical power first. majesty. majesty. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. why? throw farther? Are you by any chance not interested in what is happening across the empire? Lee Han changed the topic in order to somehow recover his physical strength. The gold dragon responded immediately. doesnt exist. The dragons had no interest in anything other than their own interests. It was only natural that a young dragon like Jourin would not be interested in affairs across the empire. I am attending Ein Lorgard now. Ein Rogard! know. It is the domain of Gonadaltes. youre right. A lot of interesting things happen in Ein Lorgard. which? For example, last time the spirits caused a great flood, so the students had to leave the dormitory. It must have been fun! yes it was fun. We moved on the ferry we had built. The storm was so bad that I summoned Tanju too How? Professor Verdus was very helpful. He brought me reagents to summon Tanjueo. Lee Han recognized that the skull headmaster was listening and subtly changed the truth. Professor Verdus seems like a nice guy. It is not. Anyway, because of the flood caused by these spirits Lee Han told each one in as much detail as possible what happened during the flood in Ein Rogard. The longer you wait, the longer you can rest. What did he eat during the flood, how did he sleep, and he built a fortress in the library, but ignorant monsters invaded and became friendly with the siren, now the siren runs when he sees Leehans face It was us, but we were listening more and more. Headmaster Skeleton looked at the disciple who was wasting time even selling Einrogards secret back story, but he did not restrain himself. Even in the eyes of the skeleton headmaster, dealing with Jourin was an extreme task. Anyway, these things happened. Arent things in the Empire quite fun too? more! yes? do more Wodanaz. more! Joo-rin wants to hear more! then let me tell you the story of meeting the Sea Serpent while out with friends. In fact, this is also a story related to magical criminals. Lee Han, who managed to divert Jo Woo-rins attention somehow, let out a sigh of relief and unpacked the story. Fortunately, there were many, many things to talk about while spending a year in Einrogard. The king of ghouls and basilisks, as well as the king of frost giants. When I told the story of winter coming to school due to overlapping dimensions, Joo-rin loved it so much. Gonadaltes! Jourin will also visit Ein Lorgard! Your Highness can do as much as you wish. Principal Skeleton replied with his mouth and signaled to Lee Han with his eyes. -Absolutely not. Given Jowoorins unpredictable personality, I didnt know what kind of accident she would get into if I took her to Einrogard. If he went on a rampage and was subjugated by the students, it wouldnt be strange if he vomited for decades. Ill have to change the subject of the story. Its not just that things happen in schools. There were many interesting things outside, like meeting the Sea Serpent while going out earlier. Lee Han listed the criminals he met this year. From anti-magicians to magic criminals and just ordinary criminals. Coming to think of it, I think we met quite a bit. The gold dragon listened with great interest. I have a question about Joo-rin. Ask me anything, Your Highness. If Wodanaz falls into such a crisis, isnt it the fault of Gonadaltes, the owner of the estate? Lee Han and the skeleton principal were sincerely embarrassed after a long time. Chapter 609 Episode 609 There is something Your Highness overlooked. Skeleton Principal hastily excused himself. The pure gold dragon tilted its head. what did you overlook? Originally, a wizard is like steel, so you have to heat it with fire and hit it with a hammer to make it hard Haha! The headmaster loves jokes too! Lee Han quickly intervened. He was afraid that the pure gold dragon would think, Ah, sorcerers must be heated with fire and hit with a hammer. majesty. Accidents happen constantly in the empire. Could that be said to be the fault of His Majesty the Emperor? is it wrong? The dragons said something even if they were of the same blood. The imperial family who coveted the throne would have noticed the emperor, but the imperial family like Jo Woo-rin had no interest in the throne, so they did not hesitate to criticize the emperor. majesty. I almost tripped on a stone in the garden when Alsicle came in earlier. okay?! are you okay?! This is Your Highnesss fault. Oh no! Why is that Jourins fault! The gold dragon hit the floor with its forepaw in a fit of heat. Its the knights fault! knights! Headmaster Skeleton shook his head. Wizards and knights stood on a history of deep-seated antagonism, and the Headmaster Skeleton didnt like the knights very much, but the knights here in the mansion were really a bit pitiful. But you just said that the empires accidents were the fault of His Majesty the Emperor. Come to think of it, it doesnt seem like His Majestys fault. Joo-rin was quickly convinced. Even if someone falls in the mansions garden, its not Jourins fault, just as Einrogard floods, an avalanche bursts, the Sea Serpent appears, the King of Frost Giants appears, an anti-magicist appears, and even if a magic criminal appears, its Gonadaltes fault. Its not Still, I think its too much. The young gold dragon muttered to himself. * * * Then, Your Highness. See you next time. Headmaster Skeleton greeted with dignity. The meeting with Jourin always went the same way. Satisfied after playing to his hearts content, Joo-rin always gave Einrogard gifts of little interest in odds and ends (such as the golden dragon statue presented by the duke) in her storage room. Then he dozed off and fell into a deep sleep. I was still in the middle of growing up, so I slept a lot. But today was a little different. dont go! Dont go away! Its an order! majesty. Are you sleepy? Headmaster Skeleton looked at Jourins half-closed eyes and said as if he was dumbfounded. And keep your cool. Please call me Wardanaj, not Lee Han. Han Lee. dont go! Normally, the gold dragon would listen when told to keep up, but today was different. Even if the skeleton headmaster said something, he ignored it and insisted. Ill give you a place in Jourins treasure trove. stay there! It is not a place for people to live. Skeleton Principal replied coldly. The gold dragons treasure house should have been called a dungeon. I didnt like normal treasures, I gave them all to others and only the cursed ones were collected because I thought it was fun, so even quite a few knights couldnt dare to enter. dont go! Oops. As the gold dragon gripped him tightly with its front paws, Lee Han seemed to know what Prof. I die. majesty. Ugh. Oh, no! Lee Han is dead! Gonadaltes! live! I command you to live! The skeleton principal was dumbfounded, but decided to match the disciples rhythm. His Highness died because he was stubborn. I wont smoke! You said you dont smoke! All right. Wodanaz. Wake up. Lee Han jumped up. Your Highness saved me! Seeing the revived Lee Han, the gold dragon wanted to grab the treasure with its paws again and showed a conflicted expression over the promise he had just made. Before the dragon betrayed his oath in greed, the Headmaster Skeleton quickly snatched Lee Han and drove him through the door. majesty. Then stay healthy until our next meeting. Jourin will visit Ein Lorgard! Please ask His Majesty for permission. Skeleton Principal turned the arrow towards the emperor. She was sure that she would forget to tell the emperor because she would be so annoyed after sleeping on Joo-rins personality. You just need to get permission from His Majesty, right? yes. yes. What are you going to do if you get permission? Do you think this is the first time you said you wanted to come to Ein Lorgard? Your Highness will take a deep breath and forget about it. To Lee Hans question, the skeleton principal answered with a snort. I was sure because I had already experienced it several times. Is that so? It really looks like youll get permission Young dragons are always sincere. But after sleeping, I will forget it. After saying goodbye, the two went out the door of the mansion. Oops. You left Pengerin behind. The two went back into the mansion and came out with Pengerin. In the meantime, the gold dragon was already in a deep sleep. I had a lot of trouble today. Pretending to be dead earlier was childish, but effective. As much as it works for Gainando, I thought it would work for His Highness Jourin as well. Headmaster Skeleton was confused to whom this was rude. Maybe it was rude to both of them. * * * Guyinan stays like that too. I believe that you have studied all the black magic books I told you to study before the end of the semester. Dont pretend youve only studied the first and second chapters. Because it doesnt work Hmm. The content is lacking. Lee Han, who had met officials and supporters, was resting at the mansion with Arcicle. After a while, Lee Han was writing letters to his friends one after another, but writing polite letters was harder than he thought. In addition to keeping the prescribed form, it was necessary to fill in more than a certain amount. Lee Han was surprised at the difficulty level, which was harder than he thought. Maybe its just a test Ah. thats right. Lee Han recalled the Toberiz series, a dog beast-man detective, and added. really. I saw your favorite Imperial magazine at the print shop I visited this time. The culprit of the Toberiz series to be released this time is Its done. Lee Han nodded in satisfaction and looked away. There were piles of letters still to be sent. Lee Han frowned. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alsicle-nim. Could you please help me? huh? of course. Alcicle, who was swallowing the sardine with his beak, nodded. What can I help you with? Could you copy the contents from here to here? Lee Han planned to just copy and paste the information about the recent weather and what happened. We wont even read each others letters anyway, so what does it matter? Thats not difficult Wait a minute. Isnt this a letter? Right? Alcicle looked at Lee Han with a shocked look. First of all, it was surprising to send so many letters, but it was also surprising that they handled them in such a way. can i do this?? hmm. What else can I use for Ardenart Lee Han glanced over the table and then flicked his quill. The meals here in the mansion are pretty good. Today was sardine canape, salad, sardine pilaf, sardine wrap, sardine grilled sardine stew, and sardine sandwich. I hope His Highness has a hearty meal too Eh. Alcicle. What did we eat yesterday? That may not be what Im talking about, but can I just keep putting the contents of the letter? Wouldnt it be a letter tailored to the recipient? ah. Lee Han, who came to mind belatedly, added the contents. Let me introduce you to the capitals newest baker. I heard it from officials, but it has a high reputation even within the baking guild. I heard that you stole bread from the White Tiger Tower students the other day, but youll like this artisans bread more than that tasteless bread Excellent. Lee Han was delighted. The princess would surely be overjoyed upon receiving this thoughtful letter. Saying hello and even introducing restaurants in the capital! thats right. Ill have to tell Yoner what Ive learned. Yoner. Found a new business. There were more supporters in the Empire who wanted to throw away gold coins more than I thought. It is supported by these sponsors. After several years, the experiment was said to have failed. When I remembered this business, I shuddered Are you still writing letters? The Skeleton Headmaster who came in clicked his tongue as he saw the pile of papers piled up. The precious guy was wasting too much time for the insignificant guys. You have a hobby that wastes your time. Like Gonadaltes is bullying the students? At Alcicles words, the skeleton headmaster waved his hand. Then, the sardines on the table began to attack Alcicle like angry beasts. evil! Aww! Woah, thank you for taking care of Wardanaz! After seeing Lee Hans conversation with the skeleton headmaster, he inadvertently copied it himself, but the results were vastly different. Pengerin. Are you a student at Ein Rogard? huh? After kicking Alcicle out of the room, the Headmaster Skeleton said to Lee Han. I just met my last sponsor. You worked hard. Thanks to you, the effort was reduced. Next, I need to find a freshman, can you help me? Lee Han nodded. Headmaster Skeleton cleared the table and stuck his cane into the floor. At that moment, an extremely complex magic circle began to spread across the floor. It was close to the most perfect possibility of the study of magic. Although Lee Han had witnessed magic while following the skeleton principal, the magic circle in front of him could not help but tremble. No matter how good your intuition and senses were, you couldnt keep up with the development of this magic circle. That much densely compressed knowledge and wisdom was contained here. Tell me, Einrogard. Your disciple! Headmaster Skeleton gestured to Lee Han with an order. Lee Han grabbed the skeleton headmasters cane as well. A huge amount of mana that was incomparable to the magic Lee Han had used so far was sucked out like the ebb tide. Lee Han was surprised, but quickly kept his composure. It wasnt that the mana was completely depleted. Headmaster Skeleton looked at him as if he had expected it well. The enormous amount of magic power that was close to infinity was also the amount of magic power, but the mental strength that did not strain or shake while assisting with this great magic was excellent. It was a shame Pengerin didnt see this just now. If you had seen that, you would have been frustrated and tormented by your own talent! Pod! The magic circle has disappeared. Headmaster Skeleton nodded in satisfaction. thanks. Thanks to you, I will find it easily. How did you usually find it? I had to look around a bit. If you use less mana, the accuracy will drop. Especially in the capital city, there are so many people, so young As the skeleton headmaster beckoned, paper birds appeared out of the air and flew out of the mansion window. Among the people in the capital, I flew to the mansion of a student who deserved to be invited to Ein Lorgard. done. lets go. ? Lee Han was puzzled when he was told to go right away. Where are you talking? ah. Gotta visit those who dont listen. There are always stubborn people who reject this glorious calling. The Skeleton Headmaster summoned a sword from the air as well as a staff and kicked it around his waist. Lee Han quietly meditated on opponents whose names and faces he did not know in a combative appearance that was not usually seen. I hope you will resist in moderation. Chapter 610 Episode 610 In fact, surprisingly few people in the capital of the empire refused Einrogards call. People in the historical capital had the ability to learn. Rumor has it that those who dared to refuse were subjected to rumors, but few dared to refuse. But in any era, there are unlucky people. Those who had just arrived in the capital did not hear such rumors, so they often made the mistake of acting arrogantly, believing only in their modest strength. No matter how great a wizard he is, he couldnt do anything in the capital where His Majesty the Emperor is staying! But if theres one thing theyre mistaken about, its that the Headmaster Skeleton can do that without hesitation. I hope there are fewer idiots like that this year. I agree. Headmaster Skeleton stopped at a mansion in the central district of the capital. It was evidently the mansion of a fairly powerful aristocratic family. Master has no appointments today A letter from Einrogard must have arrived. That letter is a promise. Open the door. The skeleton headmaster ordered the gatekeeper with a firm attitude. The command soon became powerful, pushing the gatekeeper aside and opening the front door of the mansion. Lord Master! The Archmage has arrived! The archmage has arrived! The gatekeeper, who had fallen, groaned and shouted. It was as if someone who had been afraid of death for a long time actually saw the visit of the grim reaper. Headmaster Skeleton could have blocked the gatekeeper, but he waited quietly. Shall I stop it? Leave it alone. There are times when the story is comfortable only when fear spreads in the mansion. Are you the one who came to invite the students? Soon after, a middle-aged aristocrat whose complexion turned blue jumped out from inside. It was pitiful to see him breaking out in cold sweat all over his body and complaining of fear. Lord Gonadaltes! Please hear me out. I absolutely did not ignore Einrogards proposal or refuse it because I disregarded your honor. I guess so. Theres no way you would do something so rude. I trust you. Skeleton Principal approached kindly. It was because, as you can see, he was more like a frightened guy than a cocky guy. These guys needed a kind approach. But my son has a very noble and aristocratic character. Youre too noble of blood to hang out with the insignificant people of the Mage Tower or Magic School! haha. Right. Right. Lee Han thought that the other aristocrat poured oil on his body and jumped into the fire. In front of the skeleton headmaster, those words were the same as Please harass my child specially hehe. I see what you are concerned about. Do you think that the Mage Tower or Magic School has a lot of things to do with ignorant knights and vulgar commoners? Sobbing. yes. Even the insane priests. The noble added a word while weeping. Lee Han shook his head. Certainly, in the world of wizards, status or family did not exert much power. Excluding Einrogard, which belongs to an extreme case, there were quite a few cases of working under a mage from a commoner even if he entered the normal mage tower. There were some who came from traditional aristocratic families who couldnt stand this situation. Such people used to learn magic under private tutors invited separately from their families. Originally, Ive been thinking about Baldrogard too ! Lee Han witnessed the Skeleton Principals fingertips tremble slightly with anger. It was a very dangerous sign. To change the topic, Lee Han urgently asked a question. Why didnt you choose Waldrogard? Sobbing. Even low-ranking nobles can come in if you pay. Thats right. Headmaster Skeleton waited for his opponent to cry and chatter. When the other party seemed to have poured out everything in moderation, the skeleton headmaster began persuading with a soft and friendly smile. You are misunderstanding something. Could it be that Einrogard will mix nobles and commoners? huh? Isnt that something like that? never! look at me He is a descendant of the most pure and noble bloodline of antiquity. Would I mix aristocrats and commoners like this? Lets fight instead Headmaster Skeleton called Lee Han, who had other thoughts in his mind. Tell me. disciple About the true life of Ein Rogard. Were you a disciple? okay. I brought you here to tell people like you the truth about Ein Rogard. Lee Han nodded to match the rhythm. youre right. Ein Lorgards students are strictly separated from each other. Commoner students dare not even look at the shadows of noble students. The place where the beautiful old tradition is kept most strictly is Ein Rogard. Oh Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The noblemans eyes wavered at those words. In this corrupting world, if you learn outside of Einrogard instead of inside, you might have more encounters with ignorant knights and vulgar commoners. Thats right. Even crazy priests will run into it. In contrast, all the students of Ein Lorgard strictly follow the rules. All disrespectful people go to the punishment room. indeed! Lee Han exchanged glances with the skeleton headmaster. Headmaster Skeleton happily nodded. After all, both hands have to be in sync to clap. It was much more persuasive for a young student to speak directly than for the skeleton headmaster to persuade. Of course, most of them are lies Your Excellency Gonadaltes. Maybe I just got scared. It can be. How difficult it must be for a noble person like you to endure in an era where the law is blurred and the name of the nobility is weakening like these days. But at this point, I believe you will understand my sincerity. yes! I will send my son to Ein Rogard. Yes, yes. Good idea. The headmaster of skeletons appeased the nobleman and let him inside. As they walked out the front door, the skeleton headmaster murmured. Ill have that family manage the compost in the Black Turtle Tower stable. Thats a good idea. * * * This guy has great swordsmanship. If you focus on swordsmanship, your name will be left in the history of the swordsmanship guild You can sharpen your swordsmanship in Einrogard. disciple Show me. The swordsmanship I developed as a hobby is this much. Three OMG! A member of the swordsmanship guild who was contemplating whether to learn magic or concentrate on swordsmanship. I am worried that if I go to magic school, my prayer time will decrease and my faith will weaken. Thanks to Einrogards faithful environment, I was able to realize several divine magics. !! One of the temples who was worried about magic for fear of getting in the way of their faith. Headmaster Skeleton brought out a rare warm look at the disciple showing off his 100% skills. Your skill is really good! His Highness Jourin will also be admitted! Dont make scary jokes. I also regretted it a little after I said it. haha. Itll be over sooner than you think. Its all yours. Skeleton Principal checked the time. As the capital was the most densely populated place in the empire, the number of people who refused admission was the highest. After completing the admission process here, the rest of the empire was much easier. Next are the mercenaries. Judging from the location of the guild house, they seem to be illegal Um They are illegal. The skeleton headmaster lightly used foresight magic to confirm the opponents identity. As the saying mercenaries are divided into two categories, criminals and undetected criminals, the empires mercenaries have always suffered from illegal temptations. After hanging a signboard that read, Mercenary Corps, there were numerous people committing all sorts of crimes. If they are illegal, are you also suppressing them by force? no. Rather, illegal bastards are easier to convince. There are a lot of stabbings, so Im very scared. Skeleton Principal replied confidently. There were not only good citizens in the capital. Insidious criminals also swarmed in the shadows. Because these people were afraid, they would sometimes reject Einrogards proposal but when the headmaster of the skeleton visited, they immediately reflected and accepted the offer. Everyone has arrived. Its here. After passing through the slums on the outskirts of the capital and arriving in front of the mercenary building next to the dilapidated inn, Lee Han and the headmaster were very conspicuous. People who were sitting in a gloomy alley where they would not even know if a person was dying saw the two walking and their eyes twinkled or they held their daggers tightly. But that was it. Guild members wearing the same pattern came running from inside the alley, beating people sitting down, grabbing their hair, and pulling them inside. -Because youre such a crazy bastard. You guys know who that guy is! -Are you trying to kill us together! Cant you clean your eyes!? There are still some guys with good memories. When the headmaster of the skull said it as if he was happy, Lee Han looked at him with an evil gaze. Where are you from? Are you a member of the Arrowhead Mercenary Corps? Tell your captain that Gonadaltes has arrived. I dont know anyone like that. The mercenary guarding the door spit through his teeth and glared at Gonadaltes. It was an attitude that no matter how luxuriously dressed aristocrats were, they would not be intimidated by two unescorted men. okay. you guys dont know So didnt you tell me to tell him? I dont like it. I dont feel like that. The mercenary raised his chin arrogantly. It was an attitude to pay bribes or to please. Skeleton Principal said as if it was a pity. Then Ill have to make you feel better. As soon as the words were finished, the sword that the skeleton headmaster was holding came out of the scabbard and stabbed the mercenarys limbs like an arrow. Aaah!! The moment the blade came out, the limbs froze. The mercenary was frozen to the floor, unable to move, screaming. He said he was easily persuaded There are definitely more stupid people out there. Im not in a good mood, so Ill have to adjust the mood to the guys inside. good! A flying sword shot into the mercenary building. Then a bloody scream erupted from inside. * * * The Arrowhead mercenaries were people who had been in the capital for less than a year, but they were known to the people around them through active business expansion. In particular, Ugda, the leader of the mercenaries, made the mercenaries under him happy by demonstrating excellent skills in smuggling, kidnapping, and trading as well as his fighting skills. Sending my young bastard to Einrogard. What do you mean? Arent you sending them to that mage tower or something? Who is the little one? Is there a young one here? The captain is also true. You know the young guy I bought with that expensive money the other day? Send him away?! How dare you sell him for how much?! Right right! Crazy sorcerer bastards. The real thieves are these guys! But isnt there nothing good about having a grudge with a wizard? Does not matter. Tear up the letter! Would the wizards come looking for that one guy? Ugda gave the order harshly. The greedy wizards seemed to have heard rumors and sent letters, but they wondered what would happen if they refused. But Ugda had no idea which mage he was dealing with. Sorcerers were also wizards. hooked! A sword flew out of the air. As the ownerless sword swiftly drew a line in the air, the mercenaries screamed and rolled. Its a wet raid!! attack! Swords are flying! the wizard Kuck! Are you feeling better, everyone? Headmaster Skeleton kicked the mercenaries into a corner and walked away. The mercenaries, who did not understand why, grabbed their limbs and groaned. Damn the wizard! What kind of grudge do you have with us! As soon as he finished speaking, the sword pierced his arm once more. The mercenarys eyes widened. Its a grudge. Be careful with your words. Arent you putting your mind at ease? What the hell is that Lee Han, worse than that, stunned the mercenary with a water ball. It was kind of merciful, but it didnt really touch the mercenaries. Monstermonster! Honestly, compared to the principal, am I not very generous? To those who dont know, if youre a wizard, youll all look the same. The headmaster of the skeleton gave a plaintive answer and made air holes in the limbs of the mercenary who was running away. The cool wind hole will make the mercenaries feel better! Chapter 611 Episode 611 Attack of the Wizard!! what!? The sound from below startled the mercenaries upstairs. Ugda quickly drank a regenerating potion and picked up a shield and mace. It was a reaction like a seasoned mercenary. How dare you!? Isnt that what the Thieves Guild requested? Like cheeky bastards. You should have seen the end! Everyone stay calm. Just because youre a wizard doesnt mean youre invincible! Ugda shouted strongly to his men. The most important thing now was to prevent his subordinates from escaping. Any mercenary who had ever participated in the battlefield was afraid of wizards. When the grotesque spell was chanted and the magic was completed, dozens of people next to it were common, so it was impossible not to be afraid. The reason their magic is so powerful is because the preparation process is long. I dont know if its a battlefield, but I cant use that strong magic since I came in from that side first! indeed! Follow me. Im going to slit the wizards throat! Ugda took the lead by example, holding up her shield. He couldnt show weakness to command wild dogs or wolves. Since he drank a magic-treated shield and a regenerative potion, he should be able to withstand a fair amount of magic! Gulp- One of the mercenaries waiting in front of the stairs swallowed. Judging from the screams coming from downstairs, it seemed the wizard was coming this way. Mercenaries. If youre there, you can see everything. Why dont you just come down? A sarcastic voice came from below. The mercenaries looked at each other in surprise. Dont be fooled. The wizard is provoking. Because once you shoot magic, you cant shoot it again right away! Its like a street slob who hasnt been properly trained. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword pierced the floor and came up. The sword emitting blue cold air drew a straight line in an instant and pierced the mercenaries. Aaaagh! Aagh! Why are you doing this! Where did you send it! Ugda exclaimed in horror. The magicians skill was several times higher than expected. To think this person was subdued in one blow. It seemed that he would not be able to hire a wizard like this even if he robbed all of the thieves guilds property. I should have gotten a letter. A side letter? okay. A letter from Ein Rogard. did you not get it? Dont be offended if you dont get it. Its your fault for not getting it. Ah no. got it got it! But I didnt know it was a serious letter! Are you saying you didnt know I was sincere after reading the letter I wrote with all my heart? Thats insulting. Ugda sweated at the other mages answer. I had heard the magicians eccentric temper a few times. Judging by the skill of this magician, he must be eccentric in proportion to his personality. It was because I knew nothing about magic. Of course I didnt know anything, so I probably ignored it. If someone you know ignores you, thats crazy. lets settle it with words. words! With words? Arent you still solving it with words? Headmaster Skeleton laughed as he climbed the stairs. If I hadnt solved it with words, everyone here would have already died. And if you were going to say that, you should have put down the mace. You can see inside, its garbage. ! Ugda flinched when she found out what she was thinking. While talking, he was planning to catch the wizard off guard and then try to engage in close combat when the wizard comes up. To think he was playing on the magicians palm. Ugda clenched his mace and tried to run away with a roar. At that moment, the sword stuck in the wall returned like lightning and pierced through Ugdas body. Damn it! Keep gagging. Looking at Ugda, who had completely turned into an ice statue except for her face, the Headmaster Skeleton gave advice. Please do not ignore letters from now on. My Why did you buy a slave with my money! A guy like that wont even be able to use it in the Mage Tower! At best, hes only going to be used as a test subject, so why go this far Lee Han, who was listening from behind, got a little angry and blew Ugdas jaw off with a water octane. Arent the words too harsh! Isnt that too harsh? You mean your water beads? It was a bit harsh, but there is no need to feel remorse for killing such a piece of trash. No He was just talking about what he was talking about. Uh, could it be that he died? Maybe dead or not dead. If youre unlucky, youre dead; if youre lucky, youre alive. what does that matter This way. The Skeleton Principal treated the scattered mercenaries like a crumpled wad of paper. After roughly kicking it out of the building, he ordered the Death Knights to take him to prison. Lee Han frowned at the musty smell of mold inside the door. I knew that the mercenaries had bought and imprisoned slaves, but the environment was worse than I thought. There were no other slaves, and we could see a cage covered with cloth in the far side of the room. It was a metal cage that could only be used to confine a beast. Do you think they are a strong race? well. Put away the cloth. At the words of the skeleton headmaster, Yi-han approached and removed the cloth. And then I was surprised. Surprisingly, the slave who was sleeping in the cage was a half-breed Gorgon. Uh Is it okay for half-blood Gorgons to enter Einrogard? Lee Han was momentarily taken aback. If nothing else, Gorgon is a monster born with the curse of petrification. It was a monster that turned enemies to stone when their eyes met. Of course, half-blood Gorgons must have inherited that ability to some degree Why is that? its nothing. Sorry. If you asked if mixed-blood Gorgons could enroll, I was going to pass it on to Professor Garcia. Lee Han shuddered at the evil spirit of the headmaster of the skull. Wake up. I have to take him out. for a moment. principal. If you open your eyes, the petrification curse will be activated. No one here will be cursed with petrification? Do people only know themselves? Lee Han grumbled and said. Its the principal, its okay, but I You dont work either. is that so? Have you already forgotten about the Basilisk? What a surprise. When the headmaster skeleton looked at him pathetically, Lee Han felt slightly embarrassed. I felt like an idiot insensitive to myself. I asked because even if I could withstand the Basilisks Eye, I might not be able to withstand the Gorgons. Stop talking nonsense and wake me up. Lee Han opened the cage door and entered, grabbing the shoulder of the half-breed Gorgon junior and shaking him. snoring! Are you able to get a good nights sleep in this situation? Originally, the guys with monster blood are on the tough side mentally. Seeing you sleep so well, what are you doing waking me up? The skeleton headmaster made the Gorgon mixed-race juniors move with magic. It was like a bizarre jointed doll that moved forcibly while falling into a cool sleep. Wouldnt it spread the curse of petrification around you if you woke up on the way? Right. The skeleton principal covered the juniors face with a bandage except for the nose and mouth. All right? lets go. principal. It wouldnt be a bad idea to go separately when you die Of course, the skeleton headmaster didnt let Lee Han go. * * * When Eandurde opened her eyes, what she felt was that the air had changed. It felt much more refreshing than the usual damp, musty air. sniff! Taking a long breath, Eandurde closed her eyes and checked her body to prepare for the next battle. not bad. It looked like it could turn any enemy into stone and inject poison into it. While being sold from place to place and from place to place, he met many slaves, but Eandurdes mindset was still simple. When the enemy comes out, we fight. If you win, you eat full, if you lose, you starve. Other than that, I had no interest. Eandurde counted when the next fight would take place. Seeing the change in the surrounding environment, I didnt know if I would be able to fight soon. Eandurde nodded in satisfaction at the excitement of the battle and the predation before and after. Who covered the face? Nodding her head, Eandurde finally realized that someone had wrapped her face in bandages. It was clear that the people who run the arena had wound up. Eandurde didnt quite understand, but those preparing for the fight would say things that were difficult to understand, such as to control the payout or for the interest of the audience. Perhaps this is also the case. principal. Did he wake up? Take off the bandages and tell them to eat. Arent there only sardines on the table right now? Then you go to Pengerin and give her a beak. Ill just set it up for you. Eandurde prepared a fighting stance at the sound coming from afar. Perhaps the fight would begin as soon as the bandages came off. sniff! Eandurde took another breath and prepared for battle. Ill loosen the bandages. Dont be surprised. The moment the bandages came off, Eandurde went into action. It fired at the opponent with all its strength and at the same time moved its snake-like hair to bite the opponent. what are you doing? Lee Han looked at his junior with a confused expression. As soon as I loosen the bandage, I use the demonic eye and use the snake hair to bite. The basilisk in his sleeve hissed in disgust. It was the momentum that he would ask if he gave an order. Junior. There seems to be a misunderstanding, but I Eandurde grabbed Lee Han by the shoulders and jumped up to try to choke him. Lee Han reflexively reacted to the action. He punched the juniors stomach with his knee, widened the distance, kicked it to the side and blew it away. omg! What have I done! Lee Han was shocked at what he had done and apologized. It was because he had spent a harsh time in Ein Rogard that he reacted reflexively when he was attacked. sniff! Eandurde rushed as if he hadnt lost yet. Lee Han immediately grabbed Eandurdes head with one hand and pressed it to the floor. As soon as the snake hairs tried to bite at once, the basilisk in the sleeve jumped out and cast a fierce glance. Then the snake hairs lowered their heads in despair. Eandurde, who struggled to stand up somehow, declared her surrender in despair when her physical strength was exhausted. I lost Thats right. sorry. Doesnt it hurt too much? Its okay Im going to let go now, but youre not going to attack me again, are you? Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eandurde nodded. Lee Han let go of his hand and raised his junior to his feet. principal. Ein Rogard, please explain. Youre busy, so do it. Dont beat your juniors too much. Lee Han cursed at the skeleton headmaster and started explaining to Eandurde. So, there is a very dog-like place in the empire but there is no place like this to learn magic and build a network. Your magic talent is very good. I hope you learn magic here. It will be a good opportunity. Does the meal come out? It comes out, but should I say that you have to fight inside to eat enough Eandurdes eyes sparkled at Lee Hans words. Im going! for a moment. I think you decided too hastily. Let me explain again. So, Einrogard is very dog-like Do it in moderation! Why are you doing that when you say you like kids! Seeing Lee Han add unnecessary words, the skeleton headmaster in the study was bruised. Chapter 612 Episode 612 Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han didnt care about the headmasters bruising. This was a more important issue than I thought. Of course, Ein Rogard was a good place in terms of opportunities, but not everyone coveted the best opportunities. Ein Lorgard is such a place full of violence, struggle, blood and pain. You have to know that and choose. Thats an exaggeration. Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded by Lee Hans exaggeration. Whoever hears it will think that Einrogard is a lawless area without imperial law. Fight and eat! Fight and eat! Eandurde tapped the table with both hands, her eyes shining. Lee Hans explanation rather excited Eandurde. Full of fights and meals with strong enemies! Thats right. If youve decided no, why dont you think again? Just think again. You teach your juniors really good things. In the distance, the headmaster of skeletons was sarcastic. Becoming a senior, you have to confidently and confidently say, If you dont join Einrogard, youre a loser and a loser! But isnt Einrogard a bit harsh? It must be harsh to those who grew up in a greenhouse. I wouldnt be too harsh on a guy like that. Lee Han had no choice but to accept what the skeleton headmaster said. Compared to the life this junior has been through, Ein Lorgard might not have been that difficult. You are right. I think you understand now. Then feed them a meal and give them some education. You should be able to read and write your own name. Am I doing it? Originally, the Death Knights did it. If you dont like it, you can leave it to the Death Knights. Lee Han looked at his junior staring at an empty plate with an innocent expression. At first glance, he seemed like a junior who had not learned anything about the empire and had only struggled. Is it right to entrust such juniors to knights who have not been able to keep up with the changing social conditions that have been dead for hundreds of years? Ill just do it. Tsk tsk. To waste time on pity. You ordered it Lee Han was dumbfounded, but the skeleton headmaster was walking out, getting ready to go out. Where are you going today? Im going to convince those who have freshmen. I wont need your help today, so hang out with your juniors. ah. Are there only places where persuasion is easy? no. There are only those who do not need to be persuaded. Headmaster Skeleton tried to put on his white coat, but after thinking for a moment, he put it down. Hmm blood splatter would be annoying. Seeing the skeleton headmaster wearing a black coat, Lee Han avoided looking at his juniors. ruler. Lets start by studying spelling. * * * The junior was quite smart. Not long after studying, he mastered the spelling of the empire and was able to write his own name. ruler. try following Ein Rogard. Ein Rogard. Osu Gonadaltes. Osu Gonadaltes. maniac. maniac. no. Forget what you just did. It came out habitually. I did really well anyway. Ill make you a meal. Lee Han headed to the villas kitchen. Except for the overabundance of sardines, the kitchen food storage was quite plentiful. Potatoes Sardines Canned Carrots Dried Sardines Cabbage Frozen Sardines Chicken Marinated Sardines Ill have to put the sardines aside. It was not enough to prepare a banquet for the taste of nobles and was simple, but in the eyes of an experienced Einrogarde student, this was enough to make a delicacy. Lee Han prepared the menu thinking of his juniors who may not have had warm food for quite some time. Growl- Wait a minute. I understand. First of all, for the starving junior, he put the meat on the fire, stir-fried it with vegetables, and simply seasoned it with pepper and salt and served it. However, the junior did not eat right away and waited. Can I eat it? You didnt win? From now on, you can eat even if you dont win. And you just memorized the spelling. Thats what won. ! As if Lee Hans words were quite plausible, the juniors started running into food. Seeing the plate empty in an instant, Lee Han immediately served the dish. Oven-roasted cheese sandwiched between potatoes to a golden brown Potato soup stewed hot with butter-sauted onions Sardines sauted in oil and generously sprinkled with spices, such as cabbage Oops . I used up the sardines. I didnt want to cook sardines, but there were so many that I got caught. But my juniors ate it deliciously. Lee Han looked at his junior with a happy expression. oh. Were you eating? Alcicle yawned and walked out. For a while, he was an alcicle who had suffered by following the headmaster and Lee Han, so recently he was immersed in magic research again. And strangely, magic research tends to work better at night. Alcicle, who woke up during the day after staying up all night, said with delight at the table, which was different from usual. Did you wear it yourself? Can I have some too? of course. Alcicle was excited and tried to take some of the sardine dish Tak! sniff! Eandurde snapped off Alcicles wings and growled. Why why? This guy! You cant do that to Alcicle. I apologize. ?? At Lee Hans words, the junior tilted his head as if he didnt understand. Within Eandurde, the order of Lee Han >himself >Penguin prisoner had already been established. Im sorry No. are you okay. You must like sardines. I ate a lot of sardines, so this meat dish Tak! sniff! Alcicle was dumbfounded when he saw the half-breed gorgon growling once more. I heard from the skeleton principal that I picked up a guy who grew up pretty rough, but I didnt expect it to be to this extent. Ill just serve it separately. It was not in the Pengerin familys face to fight over food with an unlearned young wizard. Alcicle opened a can of sardines and bit it with his beak. Lee Han looked at him as if he was bewitched without realizing it. It wasnt that other nobles were giving donations for no reason. The sight of Alcicle swallowing the fish had strong magical powers. Eandurde was puzzled by the way Lee Han stared at Alcicles sardine inhalation. Then he opened a can of sardines and tried to swallow it whole. for a moment! You dont have to! ?? You can just eat normally. Then I didnt eat normally? Alcicle grumbled inwardly. Popularity as a dark-blooded penguin beast was fate, but whenever he swallowed a fish, the reaction he liked from the side was sometimes annoying. Have you eaten? I am going to do it now too. Lee Han tried to make a sandwich in moderation. Then, the junior noticed and held out the plate in front of him. No you eat. Im okay. Winner eats? Why dont you eat? There are times when a real winner doesnt steal someone elses meal and takes care of it for them. ruler. Lets eat and study next time. Eandurde didnt understand everything, but he nodded and inhaled the rest of his meal. Alcicle looked at it and said. I think we should also teach manners when eating. sniff! The junior glared at Alcicle again and growled. Alcicle explained in bewilderment. No, manners are necessary when eating. this guy. Junior. You have to learn etiquette when eating. I understand. Alcicle was astonished at the half-breed Gorgon kids reaction. I realized how that brute-like guy had built the ranks. That guy?! * * * Lee Han started accelerated training with the help of Alcicle. First of all, I think you need basic imperial moral common sense. Its like saying you dont want to take something just because you need it. In Einrogard, if you need something, you take it by force, right? Alsicle-nim, where did you hear that rumor? Thats what Gonadaltes said. Other than that, simple customary basic arithmetic for each part of the empire. Be polite. Teach them manners. All right. Even the etiquette to be followed at aristocratic gatherings. So far? If you learn everything, it will be useful. Alcicle strongly insisted on the course of deepening etiquette in the face of the displeased half-breed Gorgon. From Alcicles point of view, that guy lacked a lot in terms of basic morality in the Empire. He had to learn advanced morality to feel how great and dignified the nobles of the empire were, and how rude he had been. Ugh. All right. Lee Han was puzzled, but agreed. It was not too difficult to teach as Lee Han himself had learned from the Wodanaz family. really. I think we should also teach them how to control their strength. Eandurdes most powerful weapon was the demonic eye imbued with the curse of petrification and her hair that changed into a snake. A seasoned and experienced warrior could control this on his own, but he couldnt expect that from a junior. You dont have to worry about that. The principal will solve it with artifacts. Alcicle waved his wings and said. It wasnt once or twice that the skull principal dealt with students from difficult backgrounds. That level of racial ability is beyond an easy level and can be solved while yawning. Uh, but I have a lot of magic, but you didnt do anything. Yeah. There are two sardines in this canned food?! Lee Han grumbled that he said it for nothing, and organized things to teach his juniors. Let me read a few more articles before going in, um. Just in case, let them learn how to make a useful alchemy potion. Edible grasses and herbs would be quite useful. This guy doesnt have hunting experience, so should I teach him hunting Be silent and still. be silent and still Nod your head and smile. Nod and smile. Eandurde memorized etiquette while making a hmm sound. Roughly, it seemed like this would be the only place to go. Dont attack first, but fight back when attacked, behave politely, show respect when you meet a boss on the way, and dont just eat a gift from school Lee Han was proud of what his juniors wrote. When you meet the principal, you politely show respect. Are you very smart? What is the principal? for a moment. So, who is this boss Suddenly! The door opened and the Headmaster Skeleton returned, looking tired. Because theyre like annoying bastards. Oh. Mr. Gonadaltes. You are covered in blood. Its not my blood. Alcicle regretted pointing it out for nothing. But you killed them all! yes? ah. Its over. It sounds like youve done all the persuasion. Then a paper bird flew in through the window. Upon receiving the letter, Headmaster Skeleton frowned. What letter do you want? The guy who said he was going to enter the school is acting capricious all of a sudden. I thought it was over, but it bothers me Alcicle asked curiously. It is unusual. I dont think there are many people who say they will enter the school and act on a whim. Who are you? It is your family. ! Alsicle thought of his familys relatives who were of the age to enter Ein Lorgard. ah. I think you know who it is. He probably thinks that he can study on his own if he has his own talent, even if he doesnt enter Einrogard Why are all the guys in your family so overconfident? Its not just our family Its done. There is a special potion for such a guy. Are you going to lose? no. Wodanaz. Take your coat. Lets go. Alcicle had no choice but to acknowledge the skull principals special potion. The effect is sure to be terribly good! Chapter 613 Episode 613 When Lee Han left the door, Eandurde chased after him. Junior. You should be here. ?? Eandurde looked at him as if he had to do that. Lee Han thought about how to explain it. So, where we are going from now on, we dont know what kind of violence the principal will wield Dont speak ill of people calmly. Because the violence has already been used up. Headmaster Skeleton stopped Lee Han from speaking and put a bracelet on Eandurde. It was a bracelet that suppressed the evil eye that was cursed with petrification and the hair that turned into a snake. Can I take you? To adapt to Einrogard, you have to study and study, but you also have to practice going around. Seeing the grunting junior, Lee Han suddenly became worried. Youre not attacking passers-by, are you? It must be stopped. Lee Han made a firm commitment not to turn his junior into an imperial criminal. lets go. The two students followed the headmasters footsteps. The junior sniffed and smelled the people passing by. That Thats an ice cream cone. I used a toasted waffle as a cone and topped it with ice cream. At Lee Hans explanation, the juniors eyes twinkled. And he got ready to snatch an ice cream cone from a kid passing by. Make up with steel, Cloak! After quickly tying his limbs with his juniors cloak and transforming them into steel, Lee Han hurriedly whispered. What did I say, junior? If we attack first? ah. You cant attack first! yes! At Lee Hans words, Eandurde became sullen. He wanted to try that snack. principal. Give me some money to buy ice cream. If you buy everything you want to eat, your child will become spoiled. Even as the skeleton headmaster said that, he bounced the imperial silver coin. Lee Han went to the stall and bought an ice cream cone. ruler. If you need something, you buy it with money. got it? Money is made through work. yes! Lee Han felt proud when he saw a junior who ate ice cream and said something unique as he had learned. Like a clever guy, if you teach him one thing, he remembers three things. But cant I take the money? Junior. Lets talk again. So if I take the money first Lee Han continued to teach Eandurde on the way to meet the new student of the Pengerin family. My juniors understood me well, but every time a passer-by held something interesting, I would forget the teachings and get ready for battle. The skeleton headmaster who saw the scene said a word. Ill have to get you enrolled in Einrogard soon. Lee Han was worried that his juniors who entered Ein Lorgard would be called Black Turtle Towers Beast by other tower friends. You should have a lot of friends like Nilia Thats I cant! Lee Han grabbed the back of his juniors neck with one hand and swung his staff with the other hand to secure the cloak. The junior said with bewildered eyes. It seems like everything is here haha. You have a very good eye! Isnt that wonderful? Lee Han quickly put down his hand and cane and praised his junior. Eandurde nodded with a smile, forgetting that she had just been misunderstood. * * * The Pengerin family was a family with a fairly high reputation in the empire, and the nobles of the family were proud of it as well. One of the people who inherited this trait the most was Alhi. At the age of less than 10 years old, Alhi read not only Imperial letters, but also letters from the Three Kingdoms, letters from the Ancient Kingdom, and letters from the Seven Kingdoms, and solved all sorts of complex arithmetic problems. It wasnt just intelligence. In swordsmanship, which is regarded as a culture of nobility, he showed achievements that impressed many swordsmen, and he was not missing out in music, literature, or art. As much as he had such a talent, expectations were high within the family. So it is correct to send them to Einrogard. In the first place, they decided to send it to Ein Lorgard, but now they change their words. Do you intend to tarnish the reputation of the Pengerin family? For the sake of the future of the Alhis, Im willing to risk the reputation of the Pengerin family getting a little dirty. If its Gonadaltes-nim, Ill convince you! Alhis dont have to waste time hanging out with other criminals. Call the tutors and have them study! Why would other nobles send tutors to Einrogard instead of training them? Ein Rogard is the most traditional and outstanding magic school in the Empire. Arent there few nobles who have been taught magic under a tutor who have achieved outstanding achievements? Thats because the wizards called as tutors are lousy! It would be different if I called the best. You cant waste precious time mixing with other criminals, whether its at the Magic School or the Mage Tower! Several people in the family strongly expressed their opinions about Alhi. Older people insisted on self-education properly rather than wasting precious time, and younger people insisted on sending them to Einrogard without making any vain attempts. The confrontation was even more severe as both of them sincerely appreciated the talents of Alhi. To such an extent that no one will give in easily. Alhi guys. What do you think? Wouldnt you like to go to Ein Lorgard? It is to compete with the best talent at the best magic school in the empire. Dont put any pressure on me. Alhideul. Even if you go there, it will be hard to find guys who fit your level. You should spend your time in solitude, wasting your time! Alhi hesitantly looked at the elders of the family. He knew that he was talented, but it was difficult to decide which choice would be right. If you think about the outstanding teachers, it seemed like it would be right to go to Einrogard, but if you go to Einrogard, there wont be friends of the same level as you, so it seemed like a waste of time Are you there? The late Gonadaltes! sorry. This disrespect Come on in. no. I happened to hear the story. indeed. I guess you were contemplating admission because of Pengerin-kuns talent. Thats right. dismissal. Excuse me, but in my foolish opinion, I think it would be more efficient for students to study on their own without entering the school The skeleton headmaster managed his expression. Fortunately, this winter, the work was over quickly, so if it wasnt a joke, I didnt know if I would have been cursing. It can be. Everyone worries like that. dismissal! I thought you would understand! While the skeleton headmaster pretended to appease the Penguin familys penguin brutes, Lee Han whispered to his junior. That guy over there is one of the students you will be entering with. fight? fight? succumb? Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no. Its not about fighting no. If you see that its a different tower, you might be able to fight. I might just come in with you. If you can look up and be friendly, be friendly. You look weak. Being weak doesnt mean you cant be a friend, so Wodanaz. Come here. Lee Han, who was educating his juniors on making friends at Ein Lorgard, hesitated at the call of the skeleton principal. What are you doing? Here, the Pengerin family wants to know the average level of Einrogard students! ? Lee Han wondered what the average level of Ein Rogard students had to do with himself. Do you want to talk? Shall we talk about Cainan too? no. There is no need for that. Headmaster Skeleton put his hand on Lee Hans shoulder and said. Here, Wodanaz is a guy who is somewhat average in Einrogard. Lee Han was dumbfounded. Of course, Lee Han wasnt overconfident or arrogant, but he knew that he wasnt the average Einrogard. Because he was a senior! Thats why, if you look at this guy, youll know the average level of Einrogard. ruler. Penguin. Come here. The Alhis walked out nervously because they had met unfamiliar wizards. However, there was also a hint of confidence in his appearance. It was his confidence that even if he was a senior to him, he would not be inferior in knowledge. What part is Pengerin-kun excelling at? Alhi has no shortage of dealing with numbers. Can you show me? The Pengerin family did not hesitate to bring thick arithmetic books. Then he randomly opened a page. ruler. Alhideul. Let it go. -The wizard wants to buy the following items with twenty-two silver coins Ssukssakssssssss- Alhideul lowered his head and began to move his quill quickly. Numbers and formulas came and went in a dizzying fashion. how long has it been Finally, the Alhis raised their heads after seeking an answer. I got it! ? Alhi and others were taken aback by the unusual reaction. The adults of the family were staring at Alhi and Lee Han one after another with puzzled eyes. Good job. Penguin. But your senior wrote the answer the moment you lowered your head. ?! The Alhis looked at Lee Han in disbelief. Surprisingly, the same answer as the one given by Alhi was written on the paper with Lee Han. Neatly, even without any formulas! Nonsense! Its a trick! Headmaster Skeleton said in an arrogant manner. Pengerin-kun isnt bad either. Ein Rhogard may be a bit lacking, but well Ein Rhogard isnt a harsh place that prevents students from entering just because theyre a little short. You really do too much. Lee Han felt a little sorry when his junior, the penguin Suin, made an expression as if the sky was collapsing. If you are at the level of Alhi, you will probably be able to get grades in the top five within the first year. Lee Han is too good at arithmetic, but its not that Al-His are lacking Al-His arent just good at numbers. They are also very good at texting. Can you show me? The men of House Pengerin did not hesitate to bring back thick historical books from the Three Kingdoms era. Then he randomly opened a page. ruler. Alhideul. Read it. -As the three kingdoms hated each other and burned the continent, an enraged set out to retaliate Wait. Headmaster Skeleton stopped the reading by pointing out that the Alhis sneaked past. Why are you passing? yes? Its been erased and I cant read it Its not erased. Wodanaz? Please explain. It was rewritten in the characters of the West Harin Kingdom. It is read as Gonadaltes in the language of the West Harin Kingdom. !!!! Alhi and others were greatly shocked by Lee Hans words. Unlike before, this couldnt have been a trick. Isnt it a book that people in the family brought and opened! I I cant believe there was someone better than me! Whats next? Is it swordsmanship? Thats right. Bring your knife. Wodanaz. Lee Han whispered in response to the skeleton headmasters relentless instructions. principal. Arent you a bit pitiful? Are you feeling sorry for me trying to appease a guy with no talent and get him into school? Thank you for comforting me. No, that junior I need to be thanked for giving me a free understanding of the subject. What a pitiful thing. Better to realize now. If you get older and realize it, you will become an alcicle. Wouldnt that be better? Seeing the skeleton headmaster hacking away Alcicle, who was not present, Lee Han quietly shut his mouth and went to get the sword. * * * After several confrontations, the drawing room of the Pengerin family became quite quiet. One of the elders of the family muttered in a low voice. Maybe Alhis talent wasnt that great Arent we too fascinated because we are members of the same family? What are you saying! Didnt people outside the family say that Alhis talents are outstanding! Maybe it was just a polite compliment. ?! Is that is that so!? Chapter 614 Episode 614 This is nonsense This is nonsense! There werent many wizards who went through the experience of the sky falling. It was rare to see the sky fall in general, although it was occasionally seen in Einrogard. However, for young Alhi, todays experience was like the sky falling. How did this happen? This is a trick! Trickery! The red-faced Alhi jumped up and shouted. As young as he was, his attitude was strongly entrenched. Um isnt that senior about 5th grader! I was in first grade until this year. Penguin. Uh then then that senior must be the top of the grade! It can never be normal! ! no? Headmaster Skeleton and Lee Han were surprised by the sharp point of Alhi. As expected of a guy rumored to be excellent in his family, he wasnt an ordinary brain. Its not? However, the skeleton headmasters brazenness was one level higher. Lee Han was shy and avoided his gaze, but the skeleton principal continued talking without blinking an eye. What is the chief? A student of this size in Einrogard rolls around like a pebble on the side of the road. Right Wodanaz? Stop it! Alhideul. What a shame! Fortunately, the old penguin Suin got angry instead of Lee Han. You blame others for your lack! Since when did the blood of the Pengerin family become so mean? Thats not it Im sure hes not an ordinary senior How dare you ignore Gonadaltes-samas words! You who cant even follow the heels of the fame that Gonadaltes built up! The old penguin Suin scolded Alhi with his beak trembling. The Alhis lowered their heads and were ashamed. Can I do this? Lee Han sent his gaze to the skeleton headmaster, asking him to dry it. However, the Headmaster Skeleton nodded as if his praise was very valid. do more! Sorry. I was wrong. It is not your fault. Everyone in my family made mistakes. He overestimated his talent just because he was a relative. Mr. Gonadaltes. Please. Take this talentless guy to Einrogard and train him! If you do that, I will consider it an honor for the family. haha. Of course I came with that in mind. Headmaster Skeleton spoke like the worlds most benevolent archmage. Pengerin-kun. Even if you dont have talent, dont worry too much. If you enter Ein Lorgard and study hard, you might be able to become like your ordinary seniors here. principal. Please work on it. Lee Han was excited and whispered to the skeleton headmaster who was teasing Alhi. Even so, it was a little pitiful for him as a junior. Sun Senior. I apologize for the earlier rudeness. Not knowing what the two were talking about, Alhi and the others approached with hesitation. When he came to his senses, he realized how rude he was when he said something earlier. I was wrong. no. I dont care at all. Lee Han quickly comforted the child. My conscience was too pierced to just leave it alone. And your skill was great enough. If you enter Ein Lorgard, you will achieve great achievements. no! You dont need to comfort me like that. The Alhis shook their heads vigorously. Thats what I felt for sure today. That he had been deceived within the Pengerin family! I still lack a lot. I will study even harder until I enroll, or even after I enter, to reach the level that my seniors showed me today. Uh um no Lee Han was about to say, Theres no one like that among my friends, but he hesitated. Please remember me. certainly! We will definitely see you again! Have I ever told you my family name? Even now, Lee Han was wondering if My name is Gainando would work. But it was already too late. As the Alhis returned full of enthusiasm, Lee Han sighed. I dont know if he will come back later. Then, thanks to you, I studied hard, so I should be grateful. I really want to hit one. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * Leehan What did I do so wrong? Of course I didnt study the black magic books! But its vacation! Ill really study in the future, so dont do things like this! okay? You really shouldnt do this again! How could this be! Is it such a big sin that I didnt study a bit!? You bastard. To think he didnt study and get angry. ? Eandurde, who was next to me, looked up while reading < History of the Imperial Guild >. Lee Han waved his hand as if it was nothing. Junior. Its not your story, so dont worry about it. There is a guy among my friends who doesnt study. But why get angry again? A great felony! yes. A very serious sin. Are you smart? Eat a cookie. The juniors were excited and ate the cookies. execution! Its not even the death penalty. But have another cookie. The junior mumbled and started reading the book again. Lee Han shook his head at the scandalous letter from Gainando. You werent studying dark magic books. He was a very obnoxious fellow. Guinan Island. When I meet you at school after vacation, I will tell you all the events in the magazines you read in advance if you are not studying No negotiation or compromise is possible Unless you get more than 19 out of 20 questions Ill give you right After finishing his reply, Lee Han opened the letter from Yoner. Lee Han. I received your letter well. Im doing fine now. really. Nilia also asked for her regards. He said the signature you prepared was really helpful. Nilia is also preparing a letter right now, but her handwriting is bad, so she wants to practice more. When unnie is looking for people like that, its usually when shes trying to make things terrible. Dont be fooled by the good pay The pay is good? Lee Han immediately felt the urge to leave the headmasters job and run to the workshop. What would he do if other alchemists took his place while Yi Han was gone? really. I think that business needs to be supplemented a little more. Some of the supporters get violent when they fail Lee Han nodded at his friends reply. That sounds like securing the armed forces. And this is a different story, but you didnt have anything to write in the letter, so you pasted the same content? Im talking to Nilia and I see some of the same things. If its like that, you dont have to be formal, so theres no need to paste it !! Lee Han was surprised. Yoner. I got a good reply I recommend magic to Nilia. If you learn the < Lesser Manipulation > spell well, you can write a large number of letters without arm fatigue even with poor handwriting. Or getting another clerk would be a good idea. When I have to write a lot of letters, I do it that way too. Thanks for the advice on how to do business. It would be good to have a little more force to keep the backers from going wild. And its a complete coincidence that the content feels the same. I think it overlapped a little because I was formally writing things that happened these days. Dont get me wrong Ill stop sending letters to Nilia from now on. Lee Han opened the next letter with a grim determination. In the season of cold weather and snow, this anecdote comes to mind. One hundred and twenty years ago, the sorceress Oloede said who sent it? Lee Han was surprised by the contents of the letter, which were written much more densely than the prescribed form. It was written so densely that I couldnt feel the spacing. -Adenart, lineage of the empire, Lee Han was at a loss for words at the unexpected person. He didnt expect the princess to talk so much on letters. Thus, in that all problems have been solved, I think we can learn a lot of lessons. Now that I think about it, it reminds me of the meat pie I made the other day. It was a really great dish. Ill write My eyes hurt. As Lee Han read it, he put it down with a frown on his face. Roughly, there seemed to be a lot of useless content in the back as much as there was useless content in the front. I will have to read it next time! Thank you for the letter from Wardanaz. By the way, if theres one thing I want to tell you, the reason I stole the bread from the students of the White Tiger Tower is to give back my friends bread because they stole it first. .. * * * After finishing their work in the capital, Lee Han and his party set off again after taking a short break. It was to meet those who needed to meet face-to-face among students from all over the empire except for the capital city. Inside the flying carriage, Alcicle tried to tell Lee Hans junior about the history of the Pengerin family. So, at this time, the Pengerin family stopped the rebellion of the beaver beasts and obtained the title of imperial nobility. What did you do after that? After that um nothing in particular has been done, but thats the same with other families When a great drought occurred in the western part of the empire due to the backward flow of magical power, the head of the house moved the entire seawater, Did you remove the salt and make a reservoir? Alcicle never expected to be taken aback by such a fledgling. Whoa The Wardanaj family is weird! Alcicle-sama Oh no. Its not that youre weird The skeleton headmaster, who had his eyes closed, said pathetically. How could you lose with words to a guy who didnt even enter school? I didnt expect to learn so much! Tsk tsk. Your excuses are too ugly. Lee Han, who was looking at the fast-paced scenery below, noticed the northern great mountain range in the distance and asked. Wait, is the freshman in the northern mountains? no. It is below the mountains. phew. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. He didnt want to go into the mountains and meet the Shadow Rangers. Apart from the fact that the Shadow Rangers are a bit of a nuisance, as long as there are lies Tak- When the wagon arrived at the basin and got off, a group of people came up from down the road. It was the Shadow Patrol. !!! The servant in the shadows greets you. Your Excellency Gonadaltes. Are you going to visit the mountains? no. I am not here to visit the mountains today. The Skeleton Principal accepted the shadow patrols welcome. From that appearance, Lee Han realized that the skeleton headmaster did not come here just once or twice. Well, even hunters operating in the poorest mountain ranges in the empire would need magical powers. And there werent many wizards in the empire who could help out in a place like this. Then lets go away. Call us if you need us. okay. Thank you. really. How is our young hunter doing? You are doing very well. I was looking forward to the future. thank you! Its a prudent thing to brag about our hunter, but hes a really good guy. I went to meet my friend to do the homework specially assigned this time, but he didnt bother me at all. oh. principal. There are knights! and! There are also knights here! Lee Han naturally changed the topic. The skeleton headmaster didnt notice and replied. They are knights near the northern mountains. Those guys seem to covet freshmen too. Oh no! These are the scandalous knights. The knights are originally ungrateful and shameful guys. I agree! The Shadow Rangers nodded their heads. I dont know who that little boy was, but he was a boy who only said the right things. Chapter 615 Episode 615 After. It passed. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. Neelia had forged the principals signature so that she could escape the Shadow Guard during the vacation. Fortunately, the principals nerves seemed to be focused on the knights below. Anyways, they seem useless If you order them to shoot, I will shoot them secretly. At the coy words of the Shadow Ranger Hunters, the Headmaster Skeleton shook his head. done. Lets be content with what we shot last time. Lee Han was startled by the conversation next to him. Of course, it was hard to get along with the hunters in the northern mountains and the knights below them. From the point of view of the hunters who risked their lives to scout the depths of the mountain range, the knights were just arrogant bastards who didnt help and just sighed. In contrast, from the perspective of the knights in the north, the hunters were savage bastards who continued to complain about asking for more while stealing all the supplies of their already barren family. Still, shooting arrows was a bit harsh. * * * The northern knights sat in front of the log cabin and waited for their master to return. One of the young apprentice knights who couldnt wait got a little angry. No matter how it is, is it right to keep the honorable knights of the north waiting like this? I was sure you would come today! How could you dare to get angry with yourself first when the sky-like knights are silent? Originally, the club would have been flying, but the old knight who taught the apprentice knight said with a grin. Ohh. If you do that, then when the woodcutters return, you want to say something. Can you really do that? of course! The other knights who were about to get angry stopped moving and smiled at the old knights words. The young apprentice knight nodded vigorously, unaware of the situation. All right. dare! Soon after, a group of woodcutters came up from below. It was the woodcutters in this neighborhood returning from work. The woodcutters of the northern mountains, composed of various races, walked with large bodies and axes that made them feel small. Every time they exhaled and took a step, steam from their heated bodies gushed out. The apprentice knight opened his mouth wide at the appearance of the woodcutter, which was different from his expectations. Seeing this, the knights giggled. The free peoples around these northern mountains were different from the free peoples in other parts of the country. Living in this rugged area is a difficult task without considerable force and courage. In particular, the mountain woodcutters here were famous among them. They are made up of those who are naturally strong, so the moderate group of monsters are those who do not ask for help and wipe them out by themselves! This this making the knights wait like this! The apprentice knight couldnt back down because of his pride and shouted. At that cry, the woodcutter looked at the apprentice knight as if he were an idiot. What is it? knights. Did you come to pick up the fight? Dare to persimmon! dare! Im sorry. Please understand. Its because hes still young. The old knight laughed and covered the apprentice knights mouth. You know very well why we came. Its because its such a waste of talent. At that, the woodcutter scratched their cheeks. In fact, they already knew. Young Woodsman Wolgan. Even among woodcutters, he was famous for his large size and strong strength. Of course, this kind of fame also went into the ears of the articles around you. But you hate him. I already ran away. Surprisingly, Wolgan had been trained as an apprentice several years before. As it had been famous for several years ago, knights came and recommended it from then on. At the earnest invitation, Ulgan followed the knights and was trained as an apprentice, but soon lost interest and returned to the woodcutter. We dont even know why. Im sure it was well-received even among apprentice knights. We know why. He must have chosen to live as a free woodsman rather than as a frustrating knight. The woodcutters giggled at their comrades. Some knights were angry, but the old knight extended his arm to stop them. Let me tell you a story. I just want to hear what you didnt like. Arent the other knight apprentices ostracizing you? Thats not right. How can you be sure? Thats because Ulgan knocked out all the other apprentice knights On the first day at the inn, Ulgan knocked out all the other apprentice knights and reigned as their leader. If Ulgan said a word, everyone would even pretend to die, but there was no way there would be bullying. under! Its also a wolgan. Didnt you quit because you were boring? Despite the woodcutters exclamation, the old knight did not lose his composure. Ive been a knight to the North for quite some time, but few lumber have been as confident as Wulgan. -This guy was born for a knight! Big size, strong physical strength, excellent reflexes, and even innate psychic powers. If raised well, a legendary knight might be born in the north, I thought. It wasnt that I was ignoring the woodcutter, but Ulgan was too unfortunate to end up as a woodcutter. Ill somehow persuade him and bring him to the Knights. This time, since hes a little older, hell take him around and teach him. The article is boring. ??? But wizards are not boring! ?! The northern knights turned their heads because they wanted to quarrel with some crazy stranger, and were shocked to see his face. The Guardian of the Empires Magic Barrier was walking with the Shadow Guard. Each, each, each Each one. Pretty good. W Why are you here!? The northern knights were taken aback. Usually, when Gonadaltes came to this barren land, it was when a big problem arose. The magic on the fortress of the rangers in the mountains was destroyed, or a large army of monsters appeared Among them, the old knight looked at other possibilities. Could it be that Ulgan was chosen as Ein Rogards student?! Yes. Nonsense! why. Cant you do magic if youre big? At the words of Gonadaltes, the Shadow Rangers burst into laughter from behind. Haha, the knights are full of prejudice! thats right! The knights vowed to spit on supplies sent to the Shadow Patrol next time. Ah no. No matter how you look at it, Ulgan is a natural talent as a knight. Isnt his physical strength a bit strange? Even considering the size? Its probably because he has an innate sensitivity to magic. Even if you dont learn it, you can handle magic to some extent. Besides, do you have superpowers? This is a common phenomenon of uneducated wizards. Oh The woodcutter looked at the Headmaster Skeleton, intrigued. I knew he was a pretty great person, but seeing him talk like this made me more trustworthy. An aura of nobility and intelligence that was on a different level from that of the knights overflowed. No, both magic and psychic powers are necessary even for knights!! The knights desperately refuted when the atmosphere became strange. Chivalry also needed to be able to handle magical powers in order to extract an aura, and psychic powers were also more useful for knights than wizards. Magicians can produce the same results through study anyway, so why obsess over something like supernatural powers? Just looking at what wizards call psychic powers like primitive magic, I could tell. Something is strange. Nogisa was puzzled by Gonadaltes relaxed attitude. That skeleton headmaster was not the kind of person who would listen to the other person so leisurely. What are you up to? * * * I hate mountains. Alcicle, who was walking in front of him, gasped and swung his staff. It was a typical appearance of a wizard who neglected physical training. Seeing that, Eandurde looked at Alcicle in pity. Pitiful! no. Originally, there are a lot of weak people among mages. ? Eandurde looked up and down at Lee Han. Embarrassed, Lee Han made an excuse. There are exceptions. Why arent you training? Thats because the convenience of magic is so great Laziness! no. Its different from laziness right? The reason why Lee Han and his party are traveling separately now is simple. It was because of the order of the skeleton headmaster. -Seeing that there are no freshmen, it must be somewhere else. Ill be dazzling the knights, so find them. -What do you do after you find it? -Let them enter Ein Lorgard. -yes? How do you say C Its easy. just like you usually do -No Lee Han was dumbfounded, but the headmaster went away. The remaining Lee Han had no choice but to go out to find Ulgan with Alcicle and his juniors. O snow, teach me the traces. As Alcicle chanted, snowflakes revealed footprints on the floor. Fortunately, when he succeeded, Alcicle let out a sigh of relief. This magic was a magic to find traces, but it was not omnipotent. The magic itself failed if not used in the right place. I was worried that I would fail because there were young wizards watching from behind, but fortunately I succeeded. phew. Im glad. and. There must have been a way. Its not that difficult magic. Shall I teach you later? thank you. I was contemplating whether to use the Foresight Magic. When Lee Han put back the colorful stones used for divination, Alcicle asked, puzzled. Foresight magic? This is not a workshop, so it must be a lot of pressure? Normally, he would have asked, You already know how to use divination magic? ah. I managed to handle this level somehow with magic power. Upon hearing that, Alcicle looked at the footprints of the snowflakes he had sown. Swipe- Why are you deleting it?! Forget this! No, why are you doing that, really! While the alcicle was drying, Eandurde sniffed and searched for the location of the person. Over there! Eandurde pulled Lee Hans sleeve and pointed far away. A man with a huge body was chopping a tree with an ax, and the speed was surprisingly fast. That guy. If you enter Einrogard, you wont have to worry about firewood! Lee Han was surprised to discover a talent who might upset the market balance of Einrogard. Alcicle was curious as well. He looks like a big warrior, but he has quite a talent for magic, doesnt he? It even uses superpowers. You mean superpowers? okay. Its like telekinesis. Im subconsciously using telekinesis on my axe. Its really amazing. Youre more amazing Alcicle swallowed the words that were about to come out. No matter how much I thought about it, compared to those ordinary psychic powers, the boy from the Wodanaz family was much more amazing. Where are you from? Ulgan was surprised to discover the wizards. Are there knights?! no. We are mages from Ein Lorgard. Wolgan. Alsicle calmed the young woodcutter and said. You mean Ein Rogard? okay. I came here because you have a talent for magic. Can we talk for a minute? Ulgan put down his ax and approached with a bewildered expression. Magic I heard that you trained as an apprentice knight. Can I ask why you quit? Ulgans face darkened at Alcicles question. ah. If this is a difficult question to answer No. Actually, I should have answered correctly. That.I As Urgan put on a determined expression, the other three looked intently. I was wondering what the reason was for it to do that. why? I hate fighting. There was silence for a moment. Alcicle, who was the first to come to his senses, spoke. Then Einrogard would suit you even better! Do you think so? When Ulgan was tempted, Lee Han thought to himself. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont like fighting, can I come to Ein Lorgard? Chapter 616 Episode 616 Thats right. If you hate fighting, wouldnt a wizard suit you better than a knight? Not knowing Lee Hans inner thoughts, Alcicle persuaded him as if it was a good thing. Indeed, like a person who has never been to Einroguard, he spoke nonsense with confidence. Because a knight sheds blood and sweat every day and wields iron. On the other hand, mages can do research in the workshop as much as they want. Mmm. ?? When Lee Han let out a quiet voice instead of agreeing, Alcicle looked at him as if asking why. Is a wizard really a job suitable for someone who hates fighting? !? Alcicle was taken aback by the appearance of Lee Han who suddenly said something embarrassing. Why are you doing this? Arent we supposed to convince him? Thats true, but I wonder if Einrogard is a place suitable for people who dont like fighting. Well, how much will I fight! hey. Look here. I will meet monsters every weekend! Einrogard will meet monsters every two days Alcicle was speechless. what? Lee Han, who was worried, looked at the prospective junior and asked. Are you interested in magic? Thatthats Its okay to be honest. I have no intention of forcibly dragging you. There are. Ulgan looked up and said. At first glance, they seemed to be great wizards, but I wondered if it could be said that a woodcutter like him was interested in magic. However, Lee Han and Alcicle did not scold or ridicule at all. Rather, I asked as if it was good. oh. okay? If youre interested, thats great. What kind of magic are you interested in? Among those wizards, there are those who cast magic on axes and limbs, right? Enchantment magic Among them, it must be an enhancement type specialization. Its traditional. I heard that people from the White Tiger Tower are usually good at that school? Lee Han and Alcicle were intrigued and had a conversation. Ulgan, who was encouraged by the sight, said more. There is more than that. Its good. tell me anything. The spirit Do you want to make a contract with the spirit? no. I also want to learn magic to banish spirits. Its because it gets in the way of logging. I also want to make a potion that kills trees at once. Sometimes the living trees are annoying Ill never let you meet Illendil-senpai. Lee Han made a promise to himself at the potential of his junior, who seemed to destroy the forests of Ein Rogard. Wolgan. As someone who attends Ein Lorgard, Ill be honest. Its not an environment where Ein Rogard wont fight. Its as wide as a mountain range here, so monsters roam around. ah. I heard you. Ulgan nodded. He knew about the rumors of Ein Rogard because he had heard from hunters from the patrol who came to visit from time to time. Its incredibly spacious! yes. The senior from the Shadow Patrol Hunter is popular as the chief and the professors are all trying to make him his disciple! Was there such a person? Lee Han was puzzled. sorry. I dont know all the seniors. Anyway, as wide as it is, you cant completely avoid a fight. You can go into the mountains and collect alchemy materials and encounter monsters. Sometimes the principal attacks me. Reallyyes? Ulgan wondered if he had heard it wrong. Or its a joke unique to seniors. understand. Thank you for your comments. Of course I hate fighting! Ulgan clenched his fists. Alcicle and Lee Han unknowingly leaned back. But neither does running away from the inevitable fight. The northern woodcutter is not a coward! Good idea, good idea! Alcicle moved his wings and clapped. Seeing this young wizards determination, persuasion seemed easy. If thats the case, Einrogard will welcome you! thats right. Thats what I said, so theres no way to avoid a fight in Einrogard. If you focus only on your studies, you wont have much to fight for. Actually, I dont like fighting very much either. Eandurde, who was listening while sleeping next to him, looked at him with surprised eyes, but Yihan did not notice. indeed. You dont like fighting too much. I am a total pacifist. Uh, youre bagreck no. Alcicle was about to say, Arent you a Baegrek disciple? It wasnt polite to bring up such a topic in front of other people. Kwadeuk! ! Hearing the roar from afar, Lee Han immediately pulled out his staff and cast a spell. You feet, fold the ground! At the same time, the body was blown to the side and rolled. It was to distract the target in the event of a long-range attack. Alcicle made a complicated expression when he saw Lee Han reacting that way to the sound of breaking wood. The tree is broken. Is that so? I again. Lee Han brushed himself off and stood up. It was as natural as breathing. no! It is a real monster!! Urgan shouted urgently and grabbed the axe. A ghost tree appeared from behind the broken tree. The ghost tree, a monster in which an evil spirit moves in a form combined with a tree rather than a spiritual body, has always been a threat to woodcutters. As much as the act of cutting trees itself shakes the order and balance of the forest, there was no choice but to create such monsters. I will stand in front. Everyone, please help from behind! At Ulgans words, Lee Han shook his head and said. no. Ill stand in front, so Alcicle-sama will help from behind. At Lee Hans words, Eandurde shook her head and said. me! I stand in front! ??? Urgan was taken aback by the fact that he favored the avant-garde too much for a mage. Isnt it normal for wizards to support magic from behind? To stay behind. Junior. Hing. What are you doing? Anyway, if you go to Einrogard, you will meet the ghost tree again, so fight it then. Leave it to me now. Still, as a senior, Lee Han couldnt let his juniors take the lead. He cast < Baegrek''s Foreknowledge > and < Gonadaltes'' Boiling Power >, and even chanted < Spatial Awareness >. Be aware, space do you usually cast all those spells when fighting? Will you? Lee Han did not know why Alcicle was asking. Why would a lion go all out to catch a rabbit? The correct answer was because you dont know what Einrogards rabbit would do. The rabbit could teleport, spew deadly poison, or cast an evil curse, so it was only right to be prepared as much as possible. A guy with a lot of magic is on a different level! Alcicle stuck out his tongue inwardly. It was surprising to see him casually committing waste that would have been frightening to other wizards. Isnt it an ability to receive rave reviews if you participate in the battlefield as a battle mage? - As the ghost tree approached, Lee Han lightly fired a water octopus. The ghost tree stumbled with a dull sound. The rotating water marbles shocked the inside with a bloody sound. At the same time, Lee Han grabbed the morning star in one hand and rushed at it. As the black magnet sword slashed past, the evil spirit inside the tree howled in pain. Absorb magical energy! Alcicle was surprised to see the blade of the morning star extracting mana from the opponents monster. And I was surprised once more when I realized that Lee Han was wielding the Morning Star. No, why does a wizard use such an artifact Magical absorption equipment was close to a taboo for wizards. There are many wizards who dont want to use items that affect the flow of magic right now, but even magic absorption equipment. The ghost tree tried to counterattack with a creepy sound. The long branch waved like a whip and threatened Lee Han. However, when the counterattack came, Lee Han had already distanced himself. The simple movement of the opponent with the foreknowledge magic and spatial awareness magic was at the level of the palm of the hand. hooked! Lee Han quickly finished off the ghost tree without giving Alcicle a chance to support. Aiming for the collapsed balance due to the counterattack, after blowing a water octane, I hit the fallen one. Returning from the morning star, Lee Han said in a pleased voice when Ulgan stared at him. You said you were interested in strengthening magic, right? You must have liked the magic you just saw. However, the junior spoke in a timid voice. Seeing you fight, Im worried if Ill be able to adapt well in Einrogard ?! Even the pacifist senior who didnt like fighting was like that, so he was suddenly worried that someone like him would be able to hold on well. * * * Thats how we succeeded in getting funding for < research on the species preferred by trolls as prey." You are amazing. ''You''re bluffing.'' Headmaster Skeleton talked with the knights in front of the log cabin and told them stories of their recent exploits. The knights pretended to respond, but inwardly doubted. No matter how you think about it, it was too absurd. To receive subsidies for < research on the species preferred by trolls as prey > it was highly likely that other subsidies were inflated. I am not saying this because he is my disciple, but he really deserves the title of bureaucrat slayer. It will be easier for you to receive support if you nurture talent like this. Well, we will compete with our skills. The knights were envious but did not express themselves. If I expressed myself here, my self-esteem was hurt. You sound like a skill. How much did Ein Rogard devote to the Empire? But the bureaucrats are only thinking of stealing the gold coins. Arent you thinking about the damage Einrogard has done to the empire? If you really received a subsidy for < Research on the species preferred by trolls as prey >, you shouldnt say things like that! youre right. What bureaucrats! Even if they had different thoughts in their minds, the knights agreed for the time being. Because they also had a lot of bad memories about the imperial officials. In particular, the stinginess of bureaucrats was always a target for knights who had a lot of work to do to fight monsters in a harsh environment like the North. Last time, I lasted for about half a year at the fortress, but these kids didnt apply even once. I think I can survive with the supplies I have stockpiled! yes. I asked because there were not enough wizards, and they said that the magic criminals had escaped and we should prioritize them! hmm. The bureaucrats must have had circumstances. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !? The knights were taken aback by the appearance of the headmaster who suddenly changed his attitude. dismissal. Nogisa, who was watching for an opportunity, intervened when the conversation paused. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand the skeleton headmasters intentions. May I ask why you share this wisdom with us? wisdom? The knights next to me wondered what kind of wisdom transmission this was, but couldnt get it out of their mouths. With the power of Lord Gonadaltes, even nonsense becomes wisdom. I wonder why you continue to be kind to me when we are dumb and unable to understand your intentions. hmm. Maybe its time to tell you. When the skeleton headmaster nodded, Nogisa listened. What was the meaning of this conversation? At that time, Lee Han and his party came up from below with Ulgan. principal. My junior said he would join Ein Rogard. Good job. Its a bureaucratic destroyer. Dont call me by that nickname. Now that its done, lets go. It was fun talking to everyone. Headmaster Skeleton stood up lightly, encouraged the knights, and happily left with Lee Han and his party. The knights only glared at his back with astonished eyes. I got hit! Chapter 617 Episode 617 Shouldnt we run away a little faster? Lee Han said while feeling the gaze of the knights pouring from behind. I didnt look back, but it was possible to predict that the knights eyes would be as sharp as blades. However, the skeleton headmaster was relaxed. There is no need for that. Uh, do you have another freshman to persuade? no. I need to meet the knights around here. I came all the way here, but if I just went, wouldnt that be disappointing? Like the wealthy aristocrats in the capital, the northern knight families were also strong supporters of Einrogard. Of course, the relationship with the aristocrats in the capital was a little different. The nobles of the capital were always in a position that the skeleton headmaster wanted as they had no regrets, but the knight families in the north were in a mutually beneficial relationship with the skeleton headmaster. The barren and rugged northern terrain always needed wizards, and the skeleton headmaster who led Einrogard was the most reliable ally of the northern knight families. By the way, are you fooling those people now? Youre cheating. If anyone hears it, it will be misunderstood. It was a fair match. A fair match! The junior nodded as if he had learned something good. Lee Han covered his juniors ears. Alcicle asked cautiously. But wont what just happened affect the meeting? do not worry. How wide is the northern part, and will I ever meet the knights I just met? Just think of it as relaxing. Lee Han and Alcicle were relieved by the headmasters words. Listening to what he said, it seemed that it was just a matter of eating and drinking in moderation and enjoyment in order to save the face of knight families. indeed. Where is the supper held? At the Moradi family citadel. There is no other place in the North like it. oh. Great. Im close with Moradi. ? The skeleton headmaster was puzzled. did you? * * * The estate of the Moradi family, a typical northern knight family, was completely different from that of the great aristocratic family of the Empire. It was the custom of the great aristocratic families of the empire to build mansions made like works of art in a landscape so beautiful that cities and villages were not too far away from the hustle and bustle of the world. However, as can be guessed from the fact that the northern knight families called it a fortress rather than a mansion, the practicality and combat power of the territory were very important. The stronghold of the Moradi family, with its walls and family facilities densely placed on a huge mountain jutting out over one of the few large rivers in the north, was truly the northern knight family itself. oh. At a glance, Lee Han seemed to understand why Moradi had a strong voice in the White Tiger Tower at the gigantic fortress, which seemed unlikely to have been built in a day. It was so large that it was incomparably larger than the castles of other knight families I had seen on my way here. And the size of the territory was in proportion to the familys economic power. Did Moradi have more money than I thought? When I talk to the white tiger tower guys all the time, they complain, Our knights dont have any money because they are dedicated to the empire and protecting the citizens, so I thought, I guess they dont have real money, but looking at it like this, I think Ive been tricked Sir Gonadaltes has arrived! The door of the citadel opened with a heavy sound. Knights came out of it and spoke politely. dismissal. Thank you for using the front door this year! Lee Han and Alsicle were bewildered, but the skeleton principal didnt care. Of course you should be grateful. Do you have a go-to? yes. You are waiting. Let me guide you. You guys rest until supper. Hearing the headmasters words, the party nodded. As the emperors magician and guardian of the empires magic barrier, the headmaster of the skeleton had no choice but to talk with the head of the Moradi family. Starting with the situation in the Great Mountains, the latest trends in the north, and the amount of subsidy Alcicle said as he walked up the narrow passage made of rocks. Territories specialized in combat were rare even in the Empire. It was a manor where the history of the Moradi family could be felt. Your friend has a family here? yes. Is it strange? Normally, the students of the Blue Dragon Tower are not friendly with the students of the White Tiger Tower. We became close while listening to swordsmanship lectures. do the Blue Dragon Tower students usually take swordsmanship lessons? While Alcicle tilted his head, knights approached from the other side. Guests should go up this way, not that way uh. When the knight who came to pick up Ulgan earlier was among the crowd, Lee Han and Arcicle hesitated. Were you a knight of the Moradi family? Yes It was originally a break, but the Knights of the Knights went out for a while to help, and then came back to the Moradi family. Alcicle also apologized for being embarrassed. Im sorry about that. Oh no. Ulgan wanted to become a wizard, but its not the wizards fault. Eandurde nodded vigorously as if agreeing. Lee Han grabbed the juniors chin. Call me whenever you need. The Moradi family always respects those who come as guests. When Inkan withdrew with the knights, Lee Han and the others were able to breathe a sigh of relief. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tower where the guests stayed was spacious and comfortable, but it didnt feel like that because of what had just happened. Isnt there more knights than we thought? I dont know if Ill meet the knights of the Knights again at the banquet. no way. It will be fine. Knights drink enough to die at dinner parties. You wont even recognize it. Lee Han looked suspiciously at Alcicles words. I dont think Ive been very close with these knights. But it was true that the knights liked to drink. Didnt he have fun drinking at the meeting Lee Han attended? Unlike the meeting of nobles, who had to pay more attention to formality and etiquette, the meeting of knights was more active. Smart- Wizard. are you inside? Among the knights, there are some who want to see the wizard ? Lee Han was puzzled by the unexpected proposal. The banquet hasnt even started, but the other knights want to meet. Isnt this a trap? no! What are you thinking!? Alcicle was frightened and denied it. Originally, there were many people who wanted to meet celebrities in the empire wherever they went. They talked about their reputation and achievements, and later went back and boasted, I talked to this person Since this conversation itself was a pleasure and benefit, there were bound to be many people who wanted to meet. Alcicle and Lee Han were not even celebrities in the empire, but both were from great noble families, and one was a student at Ein Rogard. Among the knights of the north, there must be quite a few who want to make connections with such a promising mage. Lets go out for a minute and talk. Saying hello will help you later. wait a minute. I brought canned sardines Hey. I dont need canned food. * * * In the domain of the Moradi family, not only the knights of the family stayed. Rather, there were many times when there were more knights from other families. Excluding guests and invitees, the number was quite large, because it was common in knight families to send their own knights to other families for rigorous training. If it was an influential knight family like the Moradi family, it was bound to be even more popular. It is an opportunity for young and young knights to train and build personal connections with each other. The knights who summoned Alsicle and Lee Han this time were also knights from various northern families. You said you were the wizard of Ein Rogard, right? What grade did you say you were in? I didnt hear exactly, but as far as I know, its probably in the third grade. I heard about it from a friend who serves in the Beech Knights. Heh, hes still in the third year, but hes achieved that much! Its not the Wodanaj family for nothing. Is Alcicle the Pengerin family? Right. Then would it be all right if I ask you to eat the sardines? hmm. Its a bit embarrassing to say it openly, so lets take it out as a snack. The knights waited for the magicians to come, concocting insidious schemes. Soon after, a group of wizards arrived. welcome! Wizard! This must be Lee Han of House Wodanaz and this must be Alcicle of House Pengerin! this person is? This is my junior. Its Eandurde. Eandurde! At Lee Hans explanation, the knights nodded and said as if they understood. Then is this person a sophomore? You havent even entered the school yet? ah. okay. Inadvertently, since Wodanaz-nim is in the third year. Im not a 3rd grader! Lee Han said in surprise. I couldnt figure out what kind of nonsensical rumor it was. Could it be the Skeleton Principals trap? Arent you in the third grade? Grade 4? Im going up to second grade now. As the knights suddenly stopped moving as if they had been cursed with petrification, Lee Han wondered what mistake he had made. Was being in the first year that much of a problem? That that I see. I was a bit surprised. this. sorry. I heard that you subdued the king of ghouls, so you must be at least in the third year Lee Han was taken aback by the rumors that had spread to the North. what kind of guys are you? My friend serves in the Beech Knights, and Mr. Wodanaz wiped out the anti-magicists I didnt do that alone! Lee Han, who found the culprit, was cool and started to explain. I was grateful for the kindness the knights of the Beech Tree Order showed me, but it was Lee Han who had to deal with it if he exaggerated it too much. Other helpers and good luck Until you are humble! oh. Alcicle. Here are the sardines. Lee Han quickly changed the topic. However, Alcicle answered coldly. Are you full from eating? Oh That Ah Small sighs flowed from all over the place. The knights had pathetic expressions like baby birds in the rain. I might be able to eat one. ! The knights laughed as the apologetic Alcicle picked up a sardine and ate it. The topic has passed. By the way, Mr. Wardanaz. I would like to hear more about the fight against the anti-magicists. I didnt pass. Lee Han regretted underestimating the tenacity of the knights. Come to think of it, it seems that the knights here called because they wanted to hear this in the first place. Arent you and me prepared in great detail and waiting? So thats Wait! Please tell us from the beginning of the meeting. What kind of clothes did you wear that day? is that important? Um I think he was wearing a coat over his school uniform The knights persistently asked Lee Han one by one, as if squeezing out his memory. Lee Han somehow endured and answered. we were lucky. We were able to survive thanks to the cooperation of the drivers. I heard that Wodanaz-nim is on good terms with the knights. That kind of person is rare among wizards. haha. Come to think of it, I heard that Giselle from the Moradi family also fought together. Are you close? As they are from the same Einrogard, of course they seem to be close Haha. They are friendly. Wait. Then lets call Moradi-nim too! Good idea! Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Is this a good idea? Lee Han hesitated at the words of the knights. Of course, I thought that Lee Han had become close with Moradi, but originally there were many kinds of friendship. Among them, there was a friendship where if you visit someone elses mansion and say, Hey, Im here to play!, the other person gets annoyed. With this thought, Moradi has a petty and stingy side, so it is highly likely that he will be cold when a friend visits Oh. Moradi-sama is here! ! Lee Han was surprised by the sudden appearance of the lineage of the Moradi family. They said the tiger would come if I spoke, and Moradi too This is the blast from the Moradi family. Nice to meet you. ah. It wasnt. It was a different lineage of the Moradi family who came inside. Blastgun Moradi. As a third-year student of Einrogard, belonging to the Moradi family, I came because I was curious about the story that the wizard of the Pengerin family and Einrogards junior visited the family this time. In fact, the Alcicle of the Pengerin family was already famous, so he knew quite a bit about what kind of person he was. However, the juniors were different. I heard that he belongs to the Wardanaj family! C Mr. Inkan. Are you really the Wardanaj family? -yes. Really. C It went really well. There are so many things I wanted to ask you! It wasnt simply because of the Wardanaj family. Rumors about the first year of the Wodanaz family were already circulating among some of Einrogards seniors. -They say its an endowment magic school. -There was a saying that he was a crazy skeleton kid apprentice, but isnt he a dangerous guy? -I heard youre friendly with Elendil -Then youre a dangerous guy, right? -no. He was friendly with the black magic school. -So hes a really dangerous guy? Other than that, rumors like fighting the king of ghouls, fighting the king of frost giants, going outside and subjugating magic criminals and anti-magicists were going around, so even if I tried to arouse curiosity, I couldnt stop it. And unlike the others, Blasttan had one more question. Pengerin. Nice to meet you. After greeting the others, Blasttan looked at Lee Han and asked. That, Cainan Island? I dont know what you mean? Lee Han shamelessly took off his pretense. * * * Lee Han had many talents. One of them was his knack for pushing through a lie without changing his facial expression. The people who were hit here were like, What? I used to fall into the illusion of Is that so? Explosives were no exception. ah. is it? Did I hear it wrong because I was crazy at that time? yes. Kainando is my friends name. You must be mistaken because you have a friend with you. Maybe it was. hey. This is a bit embarrassing. Become a senior. Blast Bomb was embarrassed. Being a senior and getting my name wrong. I felt even more embarrassed when I thought of the misunderstandings I had caused by that mistake. Nice to meet you, Wardanaz! Ive heard a lot about you. This time, even Lee Han was not surprised. He smiled calmly and asked. You must have heard from the knights of the Templar Order? I heard from other Einrogarde students? ?! Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the unexpected answer. From the black magic school seniors? no. Im not very friendly with black magic guys. Just what a few of my top friends were saying. During the dimensional rift, one of my juniors worked while running various schools. really! At that time, you cut the penguin swordsmen from another dimension!? How the hell did you do that? The knights who had been sitting loosely on Blasttans horse quickly straightened their postures. It was a very interesting story. Actually, I didnt do that, I borrowed the power of another summoner thats right! You said you were the top in the swordsmanship class? everyone. I heard, Wodanaz is the head of the swordsmanship class! Aside from other knight families! Isnt this person listening to me? Before answering, Lee Han thought to himself at the sight of the blasting bomb bringing up a new topic. oh! top The knights looked at Lee Han with their eyes shining. There was nothing wrong with this, so Lee Han had nothing to say. I have been practicing swordsmanship since I was young. Lets listen to the story. Blasttan pulled a chair and sat comfortably in front of Lee Han. It was the attitude of wanting to hear everything about what happened in Ein Lorgard. shit. Even if it wasnt a senior, Id ignore it. To think that he had to explain all the inflated rumors about himself in front of the knights (although some of them werent). If it wasnt for the seniors, I would have cut it off roughly! * * * Thats how we dealt with the anti-magicists. ah. for a moment. some tears. Blasttan was moved and wiped his eyes with a handkerchief. The other knights also looked a little teary-eyed. Its not even to the point of crying? what are you talking about? how touching hey A really good story. I will have to tell my friends later. The sensitivity of the knights was very different from Lee Han. Blasting bullets and knights seemed very impressed with the battle that the young wizards fought against without running away. right. Are you friends with Giselle? Seeing that we fought together, we seem close, but is it really? Another knight answered Blast Bombs question. yes. He said he was very friendly. Is that so? I didnt say very Its strange. The explosives were amazing. Although he was related to Giselle, basically Giselle was not a good person to get along with. As a direct descendant of the Moradi family, he inherited a cold and knife-like personality the most. Because of being a collateral branch and training with other knights families, Blasttans personality was on the easy-going side, but in the case of Giselle, as she was taught as a direct descendant of her family, she was thorough in this area. So Moradi is a bit rude and lacks social skills? Oh, no. Didnt you say that? Blasttan was taken aback by Lee Hans question. Its just a little cold and strict. Im not the kind of person that anyone would build friendships with easily. One of the knights who was listening next to him spoke up. But wouldnt the Wardanaj family deserve a friendship? Hmm. Maybe. I thought blast bombs were a fairly probable story. Among the various noble families of the Empire, the Wardanaj family had an exceptional reputation. He did not actively engage in political activities or stand out in the social world, but the fact that his reputation continued to be maintained proved the familys strength. The purest magical bloodline. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering that potential, it was highly likely that Giselle had that in mind and built their friendship. It was a dignified friendship that did not harm each others family reputation. It is also Giselle. She is very smart. I was amazed. Even when you make friends, you dont make them out of the ordinary. ? Lee Han, who was listening from the side, tilted his head. Its a bit too much to say that Moradi built their friendship with that in mind I guess I was unlucky. Didnt the Blue Dragon Tower student get into a fight over listening to the lecture? Still, since he is from Moradis family, Lee Han decided to praise his friend. indeed! Somehow they respect my bloodline It was too. hey Thats great. I should brag to my friends later. After school started, Blasttan felt proud at the thought of boasting that the Moradi family had such a wide network of connections. The achievements of the other brothers and sisters in the family were also his own pride. Alcicle, who was listening next to him, wondered and asked. I dont know, but he seems like a very dignified nobleman even though he comes from a knights family? Uh, um. what After telling Giselle, Blasttan quenched his thirst and then straightened up again and sat down. Lee Han felt ominous in that appearance. But the king of ghouls Is this a new type of torture? Lee Han shuddered at the sight of the knights happily listening to what they had said over and over again. How much do you like to chat? jump! Moradi-sama is coming! Suddenly the door opened and one of the knights shouted urgently. ? Moradi-nim isnt alone. Me too, Moradi. The knight who shouted urgently caught his breath and then shouted again. GeClean from the Moradi family!! !!!! The knights suddenly rose from their seats. The blast bomb was also frightened and stood up from its seat. Get out of the way! Cant you let go of this? Dont you have any seniors? If I get caught today, Ill be in big trouble! The knights all hurriedly got out. The blasting bullets also tried to escape, but the knights got stuck at the entrance, so the movement was delayed by one beat. The servant who arrived in the meantime said. Alsicle of the Pengerin family. Han Lee of the Wodanaz family. Is that correct? oh. Blasttan-nim was there too. I-I was going to go Then I will tell Mr. Ziclin. Oh no! will remain Come to think of it, it was no big deal. Is that so? All right. Anyway, two minutes. Zicline is about to visit with a gift soon. Are you okay? Alcicle and Lee Han looked at each other. In this situation, you can just visit, but asking a doctor and visiting like that was something that even noble families do, even for those who value etiquette. its okay? yes. thank you I will tell you that. When the servant left, the blaster sighed deeply. Who do you think Zicline is? Uh, havent you heard from Giselle? Shes Giselles older sister. indeed. Isnt that your sister? What are you talking about? Blasttan looked at Lee Han as if he was talking about something. Lee Han also looked at the blast bomb as if he was talking about something. It doesnt matter now. Mr Penguin. If I have done anything disrespectful, or if other knights have done anything disrespectful, please tell me now. Please, despite the rudeness! Alcicle looked at the plate of sardines next to him and said. there was nothing in particular. Fortunately, the. Wodanaz. My disrespectful behavior haha. Seniors. There wasnt even one. But I just said Giselles sister Whew yes. thank god. Blasttan fidgeted, straightening his clothes and clearing his throat. That appearance made Alcicle even more curious. What kind of person do you think Zicline from the Moradi family is? ah. It has absolutely nothing to do with the two of you. But I do care. Because he is strict with the rules and regulations Balpatan was also a person who did not fit in with the family customs of the Moradi family, but Ziclin was also a person who did not fit easily. Even though Ziclin was a person in the direct line Loyalty, fidelity, honor, chivalry Few modern knights strictly adhered to these virtues. It was only natural that the Imperial Knights were secularized to some extent. But Ziclin was the totality of these virtues. He was more like a knight from the days of the Old Kingdom than a knight from the northern part of the Empire. There are still people like this! Alcicle was amazed. Even though he is a direct descendant of the Moradi family, I never thought there would still be someone like that old knight. It was truly admirable and respectful. We are having a hard time. The blaster grumbled. Just because they were knights, they couldnt practice wielding a sword every day. Sometimes you have to socialize and listen to heroic stories By the way, why are the knights leaving now? Its because you get scolded if you dont train and meet customers and get caught talking. I still did todays training, so it should be fine. maybe. For a moment, Lee Han looked at the blasting bullet with the same expression he saw at Gainando. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Fortunately, the bombshell didnt notice that expression. Because you are too strict. haha. I mean. Still, Lee Han said that he was a senior. But dont you have to do the prescribed training? What nonsense. A knight is also a human being, so how can he live only by training? ? Lee Han tilted his head. Right now, Lee Han, a family of wizards, only trained and lived under Allarron, but shouldnt it be more severe for Blasttan, a family of knights? I thought knights were originally engrossed in training, but Alcicle also said so. The blaster waved his hand. Its all because old stories and fairy tales are distorted. These days, knights are training, but social activities and friendship with other friends What did you say, blast bomb? Hearing a stern voice from behind, the blaster almost fell in fright. There are people who want to be important, but those are people who dont even know what family they come from! Wodanaz. A knight lives on blood, sweat and iron. Got it! Ah, yes. Lee Han and Alcicle looked at the blasting bullet, which had collapsed and hesitantly collapsed. Entering through the back door was an elf knight, tall and slim enough to match Lee Han. The elf knights long golden hair was tied back in a single knot, and he was wearing thick, magic-treated heavy armor casually as if he were wearing comfortable clothes. No matter how many magics were cast, heavy armor worn by knights in combat was not usually worn due to its weight and inconvenience. I could feel how strong the opponent was as a knight by walking around wearing such heavy armor so casually. That person is Moradis sister No, shes the older sister. hello. Are you Zicline from the Moradi family? At Lee Hans question, the elf turned his head and nodded. Welcome to the Moradi family. Han Lee of the Wodanaz family. Alcicle of the Pengerin family. We have prepared a gift as a token of friendship. Oh. Lee Han and Alcicle were also surprised. It wasnt even an official visit, but an informal visit along with the headmaster who came to play moderately, and he entertained it so seriously. This made the recipient a little more embarrassed. Oh, no. its okay. You deserve this However, Zicline firmly shook his head. The Wardanaz family is the family that supports the magic of the empire, right? Of course you deserve it. Likewise, the Pengerin family is the family that stopped the rebellion of the beaver beasts. I have always respected him. It sounds strange because it is attached with the Wardanaz family. Arcicle trembled inwardly. Of course, if any family was attached to the Wardanaj family, they would lose out on the contribution to the empire, but hearing this in front of their faces made them feel a bit embarrassed. Id rather just skip it! Gam, thank you. If you visit the Wardanaz family later, I will prepare a present for you. Lee Han said while accepting the sword G-Clean gave him. It was a sword made by neatly refining high-quality steel. The balance was solid and the appearance was good enough to have value as an ornament. Can I sell this later? Are you invited? Zicline asked without a change in expression. Lee Han was a little taken aback. yes? I asked if you were invited. Thatisnt it? Of course, I said it as a greeting, but I couldnt deny it when the other person said that. When Lee Han said that, Ziclin nodded. Then lets set a time together next time. Alcicle was about to say hello, When will you visit me? Zicline stared at the two seriously. Before we go into depth about todays visitblasting bombs. Why are you here? What about training today? All, all done. You must have lacked training yesterday, so why dont you make up for it? The blast bullets pupils swayed up and down and left and right. Feeling the crisis, Blasttan sold his junior. really! Here, Wodanaz led the Beech Knights and defeated the anti-magicists! ! Lee Han was shocked. As expected, I cant trust all the knights! Who betrayed like this in case someone wasnt a student at the White Tiger Tower? Blasttan did his best to continue the story. The achievements this junior made this year were interesting enough for the knights, but it was an eye-opening story for someone who was united with loyalty, honor, and chivalry like Zicline. The king of ghouls anti-magic the king of frost giants good at swordsmanship for a moment. When Zicline reached out and stopped Blast from speaking, Blast began to flinch, wondering if he had made a mistake. Did you look too fooled? I will listen to it myself. explosives. Go make up for the lack of training yesterday. All right. Blasttan walked out with a sad look on his face like a cow being led to a slaughterhouse. G-Clean was seated without a change in expression. Lee Han and Alcicle looked at each other feeling suffocated for no reason. I was just going to say hello lightly before the banquet, but isnt it becoming too difficult? Alcicle said with his eyes. It would have been better if he was chatting with the other knights, but this article, G-Clean, was so serious that he choked the seat just by sitting still. Alcicle, who came from a naturally aristocratic family, was not used to a position like this. Thats right. There is a good way. what is that? Mrs. Ziclin of the Moradi family. I have a special sardine that I left at the inn. May I bring it? Let it be. Alcicle nodded and quickly left. Seeing this, Lee Han was stunned once again. As expected, I cant trust all the wizards! To make excuses and get out by yourself. Lee Han was furious with himself for not coming up with that idea first. ?? The juniors were puzzled when they saw Lee Han clenched his fists. Why are you here? Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. ah. You can call me at your convenience. All right. Wodanaz. Isnt it too comfortable? Lee Han realized that he had to be careful with jokes in front of this person. Is there anything uncomfortable about visiting your family? The knights are so annoying No, there are none. If the knights said they were annoying, then they would all be called out, so Lee Han turned his back, thinking that he would receive corporal punishment. Ziclin nodded seriously and asked again. Do you have any questions from visiting the family? Eandurde, who was next to him, unconsciously wiped the sweat from his forehead. It was a breathtaking conversation that Eandurde, who had always experienced only battles in the arena, had never experienced before. Weirdly suffocating! No Then, was there anything that made you sad about visiting the family? Its been a big deal. I have to come up with something. Lee Han concentrated while watching his junior suffer. If you dont answer, this clumsy knight will turn a few set topics over and over again. The juniors were not the first to bring up the topic. There was only Lee Han here. ah. I have a question. Which artisan made that armor? Are you interested in armor? yes? yes. hmm. Its an armor Ive cherished since I was a child, but if someone from the Wardanaz family is interested, Ill give you a gift as a token of respect Really fine! Lee Han urgently stopped G-Clean. This elven knight was a formidable foe. No matter what topic was brought up, it was absorbed like sand hell. What topic would I have to bring up in order to confront this person? * * * After escaping, Blasttan forgot about his junior and instead of immersing himself in training, he diligently searched for Giselle. Blasttan also had a conscience. Giselle, Giselle! ? Giselle, who was reading a magic book while changing into plain clothes, was puzzled by the sight of her relative running hurriedly. What are you doing? It is a big deal. G-Clean is trying to knock out your best friend! A wizard friend! ? Gisele raised her eyebrows in disbelief. I wasnt surprised that her older sister, G-Clean, could knock people out. That had already happened several times. G-Clean, who has no talent for speech and is reticent and serious in everything, had the power to suffocate listeners wherever he went. It was like an annual event that happened every year in the citadel, where newly-visited knights suffocated to visit Zicline, an excellent knight, out of respect. What surprised Giselle was the story of a close friend. Among the outside guests who came to the fort now, the only wizard was the Skeleton Principal. Anyway, being close friends with Headmaster Skeleton is kind of Doesnt I look like the principal and best friends? What are you talking about? Wow Danaz! Youre talking about Wardanaz! Giselle squirted the tea she was drinking into her relatives face. The blast bullets were avoided by bending the body using the skill of a knight. what are you doing?! That what the what no. no Giselle, who was suffering because of the death, put down the magic book and regained her composure. I will check them one by one. Does Wodanaz mean Yihan? yes. You are friendly. When, how and why did you visit? I heard you came with the principal? ! Giselle felt sorry for her. Come to think of it, that boy from the Wodanaz family was a disciple who would inherit the evil magic and had been loved by the headmaster since first grade. Of course, the skeleton headmaster could have come along while visiting the fort. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To miss this. Giselle blamed her own judgment. He should have checked who he came with, of course. Then why are you friends? Oh, arent you close? Giselle was troubled. Can I say Im not friendly here? It may sound strange to say that you are not friendly with the Wardanaj family when other knights in the citadel, let alone within the family, hear it. I might be misunderstood as having a bad relationship or a grudge. do. uh? Friendly. They are friendly. Why, why are you staring at me like that? What did I do wrong? The blaster was taken aback when Giselle answered with a deadly glaring glare. I couldnt figure out what I was doing wrong. So why does your sister play wordanaz? You came because you heard that there were guests. for a moment. Seeing as I didnt hear it, it probably wasnt an official visit. How did you hear it? The knights skipped training and went to visit and were caught making noise? Giselle looked at the blast bomb in shock and astonishment. Receiving such stares from younger relatives made even the blasters of the world feel ashamed. I I finished training and went. Gee, now is not the time to argue. I saw it before I got out and I was choking. You go and dry up Mr. Ziclin. He hears you. Should I really kill them? Giselle woke up, vowing to make this relatives winter vacation hell. If he came for an informal visit, he could just treat them quietly. Starting with the knights of some family, and even other knights from the north, they came and made a noise. Then just reducing this casting speed? Exactly. Also Moradi. You are wonderful. The crazy no, the brilliant among battle mages are good at this kind of skill. I was surprised. Do battle mages always train like this? But isnt destructive power lacking if you focus on casting speed like this? You got it right. Also Moradi. You are wonderful. Its overrated. Blast and Giselle looked at each other in surprise at the conversation they heard in the room. No, you didnt collapse, did you? Its the first time Ive seen her talk like that Is that talkative? Blasttan was startled by Giselles words. Chapter 620 Episode 620 I thought you were surprised that I didnt collapse. Giselle looked at her as if she was dumbfounded, but the blast bomb was quite serious. Among the people who usually talked alone with Ziclin, there were few people who remained sane. Most of them fall down, doze off, or have difficulty breathing After that, even if Zicline approaches from afar, they run away in fright. But, to my surprise, the junior of the Wardanaz family was exchanging stories with Ziclin. I cant believe that ? that isnt that the conversation youre having? It was annoying to talk about some mundane conversation like a legendary swordsmanship, but Giselle understood why the blasting bullets were doing that. Giselles older sister was not very good at speaking. To be more honest, he had the ability to suffocate opponents. So, usually, when someone is seated in front of you, a death-like silence lingers around what? Are you excited about that? The explosives were surprised once more. Its surprising that hes talkative, but thats exciting. No matter how I looked at it, it didnt look that expressionless. In addition, he was wearing armor, so anyone who saw him would think he was interrogating a wizard he had captured as a prisoner. Are you someone who could be excited!? Cant my sister be excited? Oh no you can be excited. Its good if youre excited Giselle looked at him sharply, and the blaster lowered its tail. * * * I can do it. Lee Han applauded while listening to Ziclins story of The Steel Knights detour tactics and their analysis during the attack on the Waterdrop Fortress 17 years ago. oh my god! I never thought this would happen! hmm. Zicline nodded and shut her mouth. It would have been embarrassing if it was someone else, but Lee Han had already figured out the other person. But what did the Iron Knights do when they bypassed the hill? It was done very quickly. indeed! I knew it was fast. What mount did you use? Another path on the hill Ziclin was a suffocating opponent, but Ziclin was not the first, nor was it the last, of suffocating opponents Lee Han faced. And to be honest, if it was G-Clean, it was easy to deal with. At least there is no malice. And without attacking while talking. Its just that I dont have the talent for words. It was only natural that the story would be cut off as he did not know the trivial daily stories at all and only the core was thrown hard without rhetoric about battles and war stories that he was interested in at all. Lee Han patiently enriched the other persons conversation by recalling the crazy professors he had dealt with. I borrowed clawed leopards from a nearby ranch and used them. Oops. Didnt the knights who rode the Fire Clawed Leopard complain? Some of the knights came out with burns. this. What happened to the burned knights? Cool cool cool C Eandurde, who was next to Lee Han, had long since fallen asleep. Zicline didnt care much. Can I come in for a minute? Giselle and Blast, who were in shock outside, came to their senses and knocked on the door. G-Clean was happy to see his younger brother. His face was expressionless, but he opened the door and told me to come inside. Giselle. I was talking to your best friend. yes a close friend As Giselle entered, he looked at Lee Han asking, What are you doing?. Lee Han replied with his eyes, I couldnt help it because of the skeleton principal. C You cant say youre not friendly. Originally, when the opponent was the most mean, it was when he said something that could not be refuted. Giselle closed her eyes to control her emotions. Blast. I know you went there to make up for the amount of training, but why did you come back? yes? Uh, thats guiding the way here Ziclin stared at the blasting bomb with an emotionless gaze. The sight of it made the blaster gasp. lets go do it again! Blast. If you neglect training one more time, I will punish you. yes!! I will keep that in mind!! The explosives shouted several times more nervously than before. While the senior drew attention, Lee Han whispered to Giselle. What is the punishment here? Is there a punishment room? Your sisters punishment is different from the family prison. Climbing that cliff naked is the lightest punishment. Lee Han was astonished. I thought Professor Allarron and Professor Ingeldel were particularly severe and crazy about training among swordsmen, but there was a madman who surpassed both of them. As expected, he seemed like a bit crazy. Dont think strangely, sister. I am not a bad person. What nonsense? Is there anyone who thinks that Lord Siclyn of the Moradi family is strange, who personally subdued the twin-headed ogre? No, how much did this bastard hear? Normally, Z-Clean would say a few words an hour even if he was sitting in the room, but in that short period of time, he even heard the story of the subjugation he had when he was a child. If anyone sees them, theyre so friendly that theyll think its the Moradi family, not the Wodanaz family. Rather than that, Moradi. As Lee Hans expression became serious, Giselles expression also became serious. He knew that when he spoke in such an attitude, he was talking about something important. why? what? Is it something to do with the principal? Something related to Ein Rogard? Will something change next year? Or the Moradi family? If its something related to the north, what about the Great Mountains? That Zicline-nim. Didnt you say you were my sister? yes. Its not your sister, its your sister. Right? Sister. What are you talking about? Um I see. Lee Han nodded as if he understood. At first, Giselle didnt know what this meant, so she stayed still, then realized it belatedly and was shocked. Could this bastard?! Hey you cant you? GeClean. I have a question about the tactics you used to subjugate the twin-headed ogres! hey. This baby. hey! Giselle. Be polite. G-Clean admonished his brother in a stern voice. No matter how close they were, I couldnt let them be so rude. I had to fix it for myself too. But unnie, that new bitch! Zicline looked at Giselle with stern eyes. Giselle was so unfair that she grabbed the back of her neck. Since when have you treated guests like that? It was because we were friends. sorry! Lee Han quickly intervened. Conscientiously, there was something wrong with him, so he couldnt just ignore it. Its normal to talk casually like this in Ein Lorgard. haha. yes? yes. haha. ha ha ha. Ha ha ha ha ha. Ha ha ha ha ha. Lee Han and Giselle looked at each other and smiled thinly. Seeing that, G-Clean relaxed her stern attitude and smiled faintly like the dew before sunrise. He was happy that his younger brother went to magic school and made friends he could trust. Giselle. Friendship is a wonderful thing. Yes And the conversation ended. Lee Han blew air into the fire of the conversation that had been extinguished immediately. GeClean. I want to hear a good story about friendship. It seems that Wardanaz likes to talk too much. haha. Seeing Zicline joking, Giselle stepped on Yihans instep. Lee Han whispered, not understanding. Why just now? hey. Dont joke around with your sister. I thought it would have been less absurd if I had stepped on my feet for misunderstandings for a year. * * * The junior who fell asleep was awakened (Giselle was very interested when she heard that Eandurde was her junior) and when the informal meeting came to an end, Lee Han sighed in relief. Now its time to go back to the dorm. This is something Alsicle-nim should conscientiously eat about ten sardines in front of his eyes. Lee Hans dissatisfaction was natural as he had suffered alone. G-Clean opened his mouth while Lee Han promised to go back and watch the sardine performance regardless of Alcicles satiety. Wardanaz. I want to invite you to the hunt tomorrow. sleep! Before Lee Han could answer, Giselle exclaimed in shock. Aside from being uncomfortable with outsiders interfering with her sisters picnic, G-Cleans hunting was never easy. I couldnt think of an aristocratic style of hunting in which the gamekeepers and herders came forward and drove all the prey while the hunters just sat comfortably. Ziclines hunting was literally more like training to experience and grow the limits of a knight. The knights of the Moradi family can be exhausted and collapsed, so you can take them to places like that, but isnt Wodanaz an outsider? If there is a problem or a complaint I think the stomach is dangerous Tell me exactly what you are talking about. Giselle. First of all, you are a wizard. There must be a physical problem. I heard that Wardanaz is the head of the swordsmanship class. Giselle turned her head and looked at Lee Han. His eyes asked if he had said that again in that short space of time. With his eyes, Lee Han explained, The blaster said that senior. A useless bastard! Giselle regretted having had to push this relative over a cliff. Moradi. cheer up. I just want to rest tomorrow. Duktsu Giselle gnashed her teeth at Lee Han whispering from behind. I have swordsmanship skills, but you have to think about your own will as well. War Wordanaz is a born mage, he likes to study in his room, and he doesnt like taking on trials. Giselle desperately came up with a reason for not wanting to take Lee Han with her. Ziclin silently nodded as if he understood. And he answered. Giselle. When we talked earlier, Wodanaz showed interest first. Hey, are you really kidding?! Gisele couldnt stand it and shouted at Lee Han, who was behind her. What the hell was this kid even talking about when we talked earlier?! * * * Kuh. I should have brought Alcicle-sama Lee Han got on the horse, regretting himself yesterday. I really wanted to bring Alcicle out, but the magician of the Pengerin family was not a very easy opponent. C It was really hard. Are you done talking with the driver? -haha. Enjoyed. Alcicle. -Im sorry I left first. I wish I could do something -Then I have a favor. Alcicle. Tomorrow -Arent the knights going hunting? I never go hunting for knights. Id rather throw it off the cliff over there. - Alsicle was an Imperial nobleman who had lived longer than Lee Han, so he knew how annoying hunting was. At least the hunting of the nobles was a bit comfortable, but the hunting of the knights was very inconvenient. They make it difficult for other people who have been invited to improve their skills. In the rugged terrain with no roads, there were no gamekeepers or herders, no servants or porters carrying luggage It would have been better if everyone was uncomfortable. However, the most uncomfortable person in this situation was the wizard. The knights secretly looked at them with eyes that wanted them to use magic and put pressure on them. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If thats the case, just take all the servants and porters! -Those who take the wizard to save their face and harass them. Im not going! cant go! -All right. Instead, please eat all the sardines here. -Youre not angry, are you? Yi-han, who came to play all of a sudden and ended up working like at Ain Lorgard, sighed and packed up. Giselle, who was watching from the side, said. So you should have told your sister in moderation. Do you know how excited G-Clean unnie is because of you? He kept talking about where he would go hunting and where he would go. Hearing those words, Lee Han recalled the excitement of G-Clean. I couldnt imagine it well, like Professor Voladi bursting out with a happy laugh. hey. Rather, that crazy question yesterday Chapter 621 Episode 621 Its okay. no. If you put < Give Latent Heat > on the saddle, the horse will like it as well as the rider. Lee Han brought out various life magics he learned under Professor Garcia in his first year. G-Cleans words rubbed his head with laughter at the sight of Lee Han, who cast a warm spell on him. Giselle. The rest please. You shouldnt waste magic like that. Giselle timidly defied her sisters orders. Its strange that Wodanaz wastes a lot of magic power. G-Cleans eyes hardened as she thought her brother was making excuses. Giselle. Just because you cant do it doesnt mean you shouldnt. Thats not it! I will do it myself! Giselle glared at Lee Han, who ran to enchant the other luggage. Lee Han said as if he couldnt help it. You couldnt stay still. thanks. Thank you very much. huh. why. Why dont you flatter your sister more? Dont say anything to me. Its just that Ein Rogards habits have been buried. Giselle had nothing to say at Lee Hans words. Well, casting magic at random before the trip like that was what Wardanaz did in Einrogard as well. The difference is that it is outside! Wardanaz was crazy even inside Einrogard, but from the outside, Wardanaz was really crazy. A wizard usually has to save his ability as much as possible and cast magic only when it is important, but he casts magic in every detail, even the smallest parts Any wizard will look lazy and incompetent if wordanaz is attached. What about the others? doesnt exist. Thats it. ? Lee Han hesitated. Of course, he knew that hunting for knights was more inconvenient than hunting for nobles. In the rugged terrain with no roads, there were no gamekeepers or herders, no servants or porters carrying luggage! But in truth, it was something a Shadow Ranger hunter like Nylia would snort at. C Wardanaz. Dont be fooled by the knights. Half of what the knights say is bluffing and the other half is being mean. They only enter in good weather with a detailed map down to the hair. Apprentice knights are bringing supplies, including luxury items! True hunting is also for the hunters Although it is a little more uncomfortable than hunting for nobles, the knights are also not completely uncomfortable. But what about this number? What about the other knights? What about apprentice knights? No did I tell you? Theres nothing good about inviting them. Giselle sighed. At least, he accepted it because he knew the ability that Wardanaz had shown in Einrogard for a year, otherwise he would have risked his life against it. two horses each. I only pack what I can put on there and nothing else. This was Ziclines hunt. hmm. Right. I thought it would be more surprising?? There is a knight in my family who does similar things You are from the Wardanaz family, right? * * * Ziclin was in a very good mood. It was because the friend brought by his younger brother who entered magic school was polite and pleasant. I was worried because its from a family of wizards, but I didnt think the knights and horses would communicate so well. Maybe a knight would be a better fit. Wardanaz. Can you see the river over there? yes. I see it. Once upon a time, a serpent crawled up that river. At the end of a blunt gaze, G-Clean looked at the river with memories. How was it? He is dead. why did you die? Lee Han asked again, blaming himself for asking the question roughly. My throat was cut. Who cut it and how? Giselle replied bluntly instead. My sister single-handedly cut off his head after fighting bloody battles for three days. Ha ha ha wait. Im not kidding. Lee Han, who thought it was a joke and tried to laugh fakely, hesitated. Giselle was serious. Giselles older sister also asked curiously. Do you have any reason to joke now? Lee Han was astonished. A single knight fighting and catching a large monster like a serpent for three days. It is said that a knight who has risen to the top is like a walking fortress, but it was beyond imagination. Couldnt it be stronger than Professor Allaron or Professor Ingeldell? Why did you fight alone? Because my sister wants to fight alone. I was watching from the river. Giselle was disgusted by the memory of the terrible past. The memory of watching her while worrying that something might go wrong was still vivid. I shouldnt have called for support. I heard that unnie hates it when support is called. What do you know? Its enough to call and make excuses. ?! Lee Hans unexpectedly plausible words made Giselle tempted. Wait, so the purpose of this hunt is like that? okay. It goes around looking for good prey. Giselle explained in a dry voice. It is to roam the cold and rugged northern lands to find prey that the knight can deal with one-on-one. When they found a good game, they told them to fight immediately, and the others waited behind them. The better the skill of the knight, the higher the level of the prey, so you can never be vigilant Isnt that just Professor Baegreks test? hey. Be careful what you say. No matter how much my sister is, shes not like Professor Ein Rogard. Giselle seemed incapable of sober judgment when it came to her sister. Lee Han thought so and shook his head inwardly. I came to play on vacation, but there are people like the professor outside. It was sad indeed. hmm. After checking the high terrain, Ziclin looked around. I had a hunch that there must be quite a lot of monsters living nearby. I am staying here today. I think I should check the monsters around me Ill do it. its okay. Wodanaz. Take a break. Arent wizards weak in stamina? Giselle muttered to herself, Hes stronger than me. While Ji-Clean was away for reconnaissance, Lee Han immediately summoned the Skeleton Warriors and began preparing the camp. Before Giselle could do anything, a simple wooden fence, a bonfire in the middle of the couch, and a simple cooking tripod alarm magic were set up around her in an instant. Giselle blinked. Although they had camped together in Einrogard a few times, it wasnt like this at that time. Did you just camp while you couldnt see each other? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whats wrong, Moradi? never mind. Thank you for preparing well. Why is that Moradi?! Seeing Wodanaz react more violently to the words of thanks, Giselle really wanted to hit her. Lets wait. Because my sister might come back soon G-Clean came back, but if he was fighting with Lee Han by the neck, he would only lose himself. Lee Han put the brewed coffee in a tin cup and held it out to Giselle. And he said it with a serious expression. Moradi. ? Giselle, who wanted to talk about something, suddenly remembered a while ago. Didnt you say something like Youre not my sister, but youre my sister? If you talk nonsense again No. Its a serious story. Moradi. Be serious. People are talking serious things. Hey! If I find a suitable prey and deal with it, the hunt will end quickly, right? ! Surprisingly, this time it was a really serious story. Giselle nodded at Lee Hans sharp words. thats right. If you meet a good game From Ziclins point of view, if this knight had a good fight this time, the hunt was over. You me. Theyre both Einrogard wizards. Lets use magic to quickly find suitable prey. Its a good way, but it wont be that easy. Giselle replied and rested her chin. Even if there were many monsters around here, finding a suitable opponent was not easy. Isnt magic omnipotent? I wonder if there is even a secret magic learned from the principal. Are you there? There are magics that improve physical abilities. hey. are you that You put our top guys in muscle pain I dont know what you mean. More than that, Moradi. It is up to the individual to decide who is suitable. You want to sleep? Its not necessarily like that, but I can convince you. Even though she looks foolish, she is not an easy person to convince. And I have such a good sense that such a lie wont work. The intuition of a knight on the level of G-Clean was almost to be regarded as precognitive magic. It was at the level of getting a sense of which prey and which fight they would be able to fight just by looking at the article they followed. Then I guess Ill have to find some stronger prey. Are you confident? Wouldnt it be possible to fight with an advantage if we prepared in advance? Lee Han pointed to the skeleton warriors and said. Giselle put on a puzzled expression. I dont know if my sister would allow something like that to fight as a knight. hmm. Then there is only one way left. Lee Han said as if he couldnt help it. Giselle wondered what method the cunning grade chief of Einrogard had left. Lets insist that we had a fierce fight while G-Clean-sama wasnt there. maybe not bad? Giselle surprisingly agreed. Unlike the others, it felt quite plausible. yes? Im going to release the contracted summons now and have them search the surroundings. There are also spirits. okay. okay. I heard that they are trying to search the surroundings by releasing the contracted summons. There are also spirits. ? Do you understand? Giselles reaction made Yihan slightly sullen. Dont you know how great this is! for a moment. one more. ? If you want to go back after hunting, you have to find a game suitable for you. It will be harder than you think. okay? Why As soon as the words were finished, Ziclines voice came from below. Everyone scouted and returned. There werent enough monsters Did you make this camp with magic? Ziclin said with a faint surprise on his sullen face. However, Lee Han could not answer right away. In Ziclines other hand, the head of the Minotaur dripping with blood was held. ah. Are you interested here? I caught it as it passed by. Oh oh Lee Han realized that it would be more difficult than he thought to find a suitable opponent for this knight. * * * Its a big deal. Yi-Han said as he handed Giselle a soup made with finely minced Minotaur meat and potatoes. It looks like Ill be out all the time until the dinner party. So what did I say? Hunting my sister is hell. Giselle took a sip of the soup. It was delicious enough to split. I never thought I would be able to afford to eat something like this on a hell hunt with Zicline. Ziclin-nim doesnt say much, but did you enjoy your meal? sister? Thats how much I liked it. You ate the whole bowl. I dont even eat one bowl. If its delicious, dont you usually eat about five bowls? What ignorant bastard eats like that? Cainan Uhm. no. Lee Han, who was turning around, was startled when the lower ice spirit sent a signal. I heard you found an enemy?! What kind of monster is that! Giselle asked, hastily grabbing the hilt. this. Theyre people, not monsters. Like a criminal. Ah Giselle, who was about to sit down again in disappointment, came to her senses and got up. hey! Criminals must be caught! Oops. Thats right. Chapter 622 Episode 622 Lee Han wanted to go away. Come to think of it, if youre a criminal, you should catch it. As the famous adage of the Empire states, Only two types of people live in the North: knights and criminals, there were many criminals who fled in the North. It is a perfect place to escape as there are many places that are wide and rough and without people. Catching these criminals was one of the things knight families had to do. Wouldnt Ji-Clean be satisfied if we caught the criminal? Dream break. Theres no way my sister would be satisfied with something like that. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Arent the standards too strict? By the way, is there any way to verify your identity? Can I just attack? Just because a spirit looked like a criminal didnt necessarily mean it was a real criminal. Since even spirits instinctively feel the wickedness of their opponents, even if they felt like criminals, they could not have been criminals under imperial law. Of course not. Does this look like Ein Lorgard? Giselle said as if nothing had happened. Unlike Ein Rogard, he was not allowed to attack at will without being checked outside. then? I need to approach and identify you. Sorry. If it was Ein Lorgard, I could have just attacked. Giselle nodded absentmindedly, then hesitated. What am I thinking?! Suddenly, I thought that I was too stained with Ein Lorgard. * * * The North is such a fucking land. Shh. Be quite. The mercenaries spit out curse words as they watched their exhaled breath turn white into steam. Even the mercenaries who traveled throughout the empire could not easily adapt to the cold of the north. Even more so if it was in the northern part of winter. What do you mean by moving your mouth now? Stupid. what? whos stupid Shall we bump into each other to warm up the blood? Dont be distracted by the quiet surroundings. Monsters always appear in the North. Other mercenaries flinched at the words of a mercenary who had been to the north a few times. Hearing those words made the silence around him feel ominous, like the calm before the storm. it seems like theres nothing going on around here. Its all snow and ice. I dont see you because youre not native here. Anyway, stop talking. Whether its monsters, knights, or patrols, theres nothing good about attracting attention. The mercenaries glanced at the customer following them from behind. As a mercenary, he took on any request as long as he gave him gold coins, so he took on this request as well, but it was also true that he was curious about the identity of the opponent. What the hell was the matter, scattering gold coins in such a hurry, gathering mercenaries and heading north? Like the mercenaries here, he must have committed a few crimes against imperial law, but beyond that, I couldnt guess. Its a fucking knight!! Take care of your face. Take care of your face! Ibo show. Stay still. We will answer. The client, wearing the robe tightly, nodded. The mercenaries adjusted their clothes with nervous faces. In the north, even in a shabby and remote place, they could not be vigilant. Occasionally, there were knights out on patrol this far. Just because there were one or two people, I never let my guard down. There was a high possibility that other knights were waiting nearby. Fortunately Theyre young. The mercenaries let out a sigh of relief when they saw the age of the knights approaching. I was able to play with that. Good luck knight. What are you here for? The frontmost mercenary acted frightened and said. The acting was so believable that the other mercenaries admired it. That bastard. Theres a reason its expensive. It wasnt bluffing that I solved dozens of requests. The mercenarys skills were proven by the quests the mercenary completed. The fact that he is keeping his life while solving dozens of requests means that the mercenary is not ordinary. If you dont have a special ability, you couldnt hold on like that. Perhaps deceived by the performance, the young knight greeted me gently. ah. Its no big deal. There are so many monsters around here. I came here to see if you need any help. Oops, thats right. thank you. The mercenary bowed with a bow. It was a thrill to anyone who could see it. To think that a knight would take care of lowly people like us What are you saying. no. As a knight of the north, it is a natural thing to do. As the sculpturally handsome knight said that, the thin, pretty-looking knight next to him stared at him. I wondered why the mercenaries were looking at me like that. As a knight, hes pretty good. haha. thanks. ah. Is that the top? From the short conversation, the mercenaries roughly guessed the relationship between the two knights. It was clear that the finer knights entered the order first, followed by the handsome knights. The handsome knight opened his mouth again. I will have to find a campsite soon, but I will guide you to a good place. Oh no. Until then It is my duty as a knight to protect the northern guests from danger. Please do not refuse. Mmm. The mercenaries were hesitant, but they couldnt refuse. It would have seemed rather strange if he had been forced to refuse. Besides, the opponent didnt seem to be particularly suspicious. Looking at what he said, it was clear that the article was still new. One is soft. The other one looks a bit fussy. Is the handsome guy from a commoner? Its too smooth for something like that. Thats right. Lets accept it for now. The mercenaries nodded. Oops, I get it. thank you May I ask the family names of the knights? I am House Alpha. me too. Secretly borrowing the family name of a friend who was not there, Lee Han and Giselle apologized to themselves. The Alpha family, the Alpha family. I will definitely remember that name. haha. no. ruler. Come this way. The handsome knight led the party down the cliff. It was a good campground because of its proximity to the river and its topography, which protected it from the surrounding wind. A place like this! Are you okay? Yes yes! Its a luxury. Thanks to the driver, I found a place like this! Thank you so much. Then let me help you prepare the campsite. ! The moment the mercenaries panicked and tried to refuse, the pretty-looking knight got angry first. Are you kidding me? How can I help you prepare? Is it the job of a driver to serve the traveling guys? no way. I can do this much. What if I encounter a monster? Stop talking nonsense! The angry knight turned his back and distanced himself. The handsome knight said to the embarrassed mercenaries. Do not worry. Thats just what you say. I dont think so. In fact, in the eyes of the mercenaries, pretty-looking articles were more common. Usually, they get annoyed at why they help mercenaries, so they dont try to help them like this. You really dont have to help me as a knight Spring up. Surprisingly, the knight took out his staff and swung it. The mercenaries were surprised when clear water gushed out and filled the large pot. Are you a wizard?! haha. I know how to do a few simple things. There were wizards belonging to the knights, but the mercenaries who thought the opponent was a knight because of their physique were surprised. Im guessing youre really from a commoner? I guess so. The wizards magic was amazing. The campsite, which would normally take much longer, was created in an instant. The mercenaries forgot the fact that they had to manage their facial expressions and admired them. her! Youre a wizard, youre really amazing. The handsome wizard was very shy. Its nothing. Even magic like this is amazing. Thats right, thats right! As the outer walls of the camp were built and the bonfire was roaring, the handsome wizard bowed his head and said, Then I will go. Have a nice trip. hey! Pour me a cup of coffee for the wizard. haha. no. Coffee may not be enough on the way, so I can drink it when I go back. The handsome wizard really did not stay any longer, but turned around and left with the knight he had been waiting for. After seeing that, the mercenaries were able to relax. Whew It really wasnt a big deal. I was really surprised. Arent you more nervous because youre naive? Right. But the campsite is neat! The mercenaries burst into laughter. As the tension eased, more laughter came out. You didnt say a word even after seeing the client. Look at the dull one! You must have thought it was just because it was cold! Hahaha! The client, who hadnt said a word until now, opened her mouth in her robe. Can I stay at the camp the knights told me about? Its embarrassing. Nothing to worry about. As you can see, theyre softy fledglings. There was no sign of doubt. Im just going to say I did a good job. Besides, wouldnt it be a waste to abandon the camp we made like this? Magic is great! You dont even need to bring water. The mercenaries admired the clean campsite, which they could not normally see. Originally, preparing a campsite in this cold weather took several times the hardships. Digging the hard frozen ground, breaking the ice, obtaining water, boiling the water again, finding firewood How convenient is it to have all these processes solved by one kind wizard? Coffee is done! eww. give me some My body will freeze. me too! All of the mercenaries poured freshly brewed coffee to thaw their frozen bodies. And then you and I fell into a cool sleep. * * * Hmm. Its easy. Lee Han and Giselle were watching from a distance with the invisible magic cast on them. -Are there a lot of numbers? Are there even mercenaries? -It must be a pain in the ass. C Moradi. Would the mercenaries listen if I told them to stop in the name of the Moradi family? C People like that usually dont listen. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Experienced mercenaries prioritized requests over imperial law. If you say youll check it out, theyll either attack right away or theyll disperse after a while. -Is that right? Lets conquer it peacefully. C Is there a way to subdue it peacefully? C Yes. Im going to do a good wizard, so you do a bad wizard. Then your vigilance will become dull. -sincerely? Are you serious about doing that? -dont worry. Because it worked in Ein Lorgard, it also worked outside. And it actually worked. Seeing Lee Hans skill at putting all the mercenaries to sleep by mixing a sleeping potion when adding water to the pot, Giselle thought that she should think about drinking the potion given by Wodanaz a bit more in the future. for a moment! You are trying to verify your identity. Thank you for your cooperation. Lee Han shouted to the client who did not drink coffee even while the mercenaries were falling. The hand holding the staff was ready to respond at any time, even if not threatening. Where did these guys come from? Northern knight families have the right to properly inspect passers-by and arrest them in case of emergency, according to Imperial law. Where are you from? The man wearing the robe muttered. There was an ambush Yes? I was in an ambush. yes? You bastards of the filthy empire. How did know? Prachgal will descend without sustaining the conspiracy of your dogs !! Moradi!! When Lee Han shouted, Giselle immediately drew out her twin swords and ran. The artifact, the twin swords, radiated a clear light, concentrating its power on the tip. However, the sharkans and skeleton warriors who had been put on standby ahead of Giselle rushed in unison and attacked the zealots. The fanatics were scattered in vain. Keah!! phew. I was surprised. Giselle glared at her friend, who had managed to overpower her, but was struggling. Chapter 623 Episode 623 : Good luck! ! With a roar, huge tentacle-like things began to emerge from the fallen fanatics body. Along with hideous and evil magic, the tentacles entangled with each other like a chimera to take shape. The fallen fanatic had long since lost its human form. P P P For Mr. Prahgal Hes a devil worshiper! Giselle exclaimed in horror. The most insidious and twisted of the Imperiums many enemies. Those whose minds were corrupted by worshiping strange demons were demon worshipers. Hiss! Make up with steel, Cloak! When the tentacle arm, thick like a club, flew, Lee Han instead of avoiding it, went into defense. He had a friend behind him. puck! Even as his body floated backwards from the shock, Lee Han focused his mind. Power, boil up! The spell taught by Gonadaltes Black Book increased his strength. Lee Han grabbed hold of the cloak once again, feeling that his arms were strong enough to break anything. puck! The body didnt fly this time. Lightning dwell! Pajijijijik! At the same time, lightning started to fly like a spark on the cloak. Among the 3rd circle lightning element enchantment spells, it was the most difficult < Endow Lightning Cloak >. Despite showing the standard of a battle mage who quickly casts steel change, strengthening strength, and enchanting lightning, the fanatics did not care. Considering that the tentacle arm was necrotic, he pushed in as it was. why not avoid it! Half a beat late, Giselle raised her twin swords and burrowed into the fanatics arms. Because Wodanaz blocked it without avoiding it, he was surprised and reacted late. And now, there was only one reason to stop Wodanaz from avoiding it. Damn it! Giselle bit her lip and awakened the sword. The famous swords Icelight and Ice Flower, which were cut and polished from the ice of the north in the family, shone with a terrifying sound. Receiving the masters magical power, he began pouring out the northern cold from his sword body. What a bummer! Good job. Moradi! Lee Han, who gained time thanks to his friend, quickly spread the distance and chanted the next incantation. The other battle-enhancing spells had already been cast earlier. Park Mu, spread! The zealots movement paused for a moment as the surroundings suddenly blurred. Lee Han advanced the skeleton warriors. Tie that bastards feet! Bones, shoot! After taking the bone fragment out of the reagent bag, Lee Han shot the bone like an arrow. The body of the fanatic, who had turned into a tentacle chimera, had bones embedded in it, but it did not budge. How strong is this bastard?! It was a precious reagent that condensed the dark element, but to endure it with bare body. Reinforced Skeleton Warriors stabbed the zealots and tied their feet. The fanatics, who were dulled by Moradis attack earlier, couldnt deal with it right away and creaked. The arm?! What arm? Is your arm okay? Lee Han was taken aback when Giselle suddenly asked a question. Are you fine? Okay, thats it! What happened Cast some magic! What do you know about Prahgal? What are you doing? I think Ive subjugated the family once or twice before, but I dont really have any information! Lee Han agonized over whether to choose lightning elemental magic, water octane, or another means of attack. There was so little information about the opponent that I couldnt choose right away. Why is that demon worshiper so powerful? Obviously, when he first saw him, he wasnt that threatening, but when he started going crazy, he showed off his strength. Is it because Im crazy? Among the priests, there were not many people who could use divine magic. The Wardanaj family patriarch used to explain it simply, because there arent that many truly crazy people. Blind faith was the biggest condition for divine magic. With that logic, it was understandable that demon worshipers were strong. He would be more insane than anyone else, so he would be able to use divine magic stronger than anyone else. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I cant help it. Moradi. do not approach Because it can bounce around. what? Burn up! Lee Han brought flames into the air. As the opponent was the opponent, it was slightly larger than the size I usually used while restraining myself. Because its cold in the north, it should be fine. maybe! In the name of Afha! It didnt end there. Lee Han used the divine magic he had learned. The white flame of the Afha cult replaced the flame and began to roar. After dealing with the Skeleton Warriors and breaking through the siege, the zealots reacted differently than before. Turn it off! I made the right choice! Lee Han felt that his choice was right. He was afraid of the holy magic of other denominations! Arise, warriors of bone! Once again, the Skeleton Warriors tied their feet and at the same time, the embers of the white flame flew and exploded at the fanatics. It works! Giselle lowered the sword she was aiming for and shouted. The one who had endured any attack before was screaming every time he was hit by flames. P-P-P Prahgal! He rushes! Lee Han nodded and winked. The Skeleton Warriors blocked the front and the energy of the flames condensed and became stronger. Roaring! The flying embers merged and attacked the zealots as if they were almost on fire. The fanatics screams pierced the ears of the two. At that moment, the zealot squeezed out the last of his strength and turned his entire body into a spear of tentacles. ! Yi-han, who predicted the upcoming trajectory with his foreknowledge magic, grabbed Giselle and threw her body to the side. But it didnt have to be. Zicline, who came running from afar, swung his sword and split the fanatic. Awesome! !! Ziclin swung his sword to split the fanatic in half, then swung it again to split it into four. Still, when the zealot squirmed and tried to move, he continued to throw knives at him. The fragmented fanatics could not hold out any longer and burned to pieces. What power?! Lee Han couldnt believe his eyes when he saw the guy who had been enduring all sorts of magic earlier being cut like butter. I am sorry for being late! Ah no. hey. Move. Giselle stood up, pushing Lee Hans head. Zicline apologized to both of them again. I am really sorry. Putting them both in danger while looking for prey. Lee Han and Giselle exchanged glances. It could never be said that the two approached the criminal first to finish the hunt quickly. its okay. This much No. This is my mistake. Lets end this hunt here. ! Lee Han and Giselles eyes widened slightly. Uh Wait. Dont be overjoyed. I know. You should be calm. Its really unfortunate Im sorry too. Wodanaz. However, we cannot take more guests with us in such a dangerous situation. Sobbing. its black. Giselle had no choice but to tune in to her friends rhythm. However, I couldnt stop the feeling of shame rising from the depths of my heart. Wait a minute. Ziclin stopped them both and turned his head. Then, he swung his sword to put out the white flame that was spreading brightly. It had burned all the trees around it and was spreading vigorously around. Seeing that, Giselle asked as if she didnt understand. Why do you spread fire magic without controlling it like that? Its a secret. Lee Han avoided answering. * * * Prahgal? Damn again. The skeleton headmaster, who was sitting in the governors office, sighed after receiving the report. These demon worshipers came out of nowhere even if they were cleaned and cleaned like mold. Maybe its because of this painful world. The Headmaster Skeleton abandoned his body and reached the state of liberation, but he couldnt wish for anything like that from other mortals Its a pity indeed! Gonadaltes. ah. Im sorry. keep talking. A few years ago, my family subdued the Prahgal fanatics. I suspect they have a temple somewhere in the north. The head of the Moradi family still had no change in appearance despite his age passing past middle-aged. If anyone sees it, theyll know that theyre the same age as the skeleton principal. A strong will stood on the cold and sharp face of the family head. Subjugation once again. Cant we do it? We need the help of outstanding wizards. Kkeuh Headmaster Skeleton blatantly showed that he didnt want to do it. Finding a hidden demon worshiper in the vast north of the empire was like finding a needle in a haystack. A needle in a haystack is easy to use magic, but the devil worshiper had to be really determined and change the magic. I will think about it. yes. Please. The look in the eyes of the family head who said that he was asking for a favor was not one of asking at all. As if I was going to stare at it until I heard it, I shot it as if I was going to eat it. However, the skeleton headmaster did not care. No matter how many years Ive lived, I havent been shaken by the pressure of a young elf like that. By the way, who found the Prahgal fanatics? It would be difficult for fanatics to tell them apart, but I managed to find it. Ziclin-sama Ah. Both the skeleton headmaster and the head of the family made an expression of I can do that. If it was a knight at the level of G-Clean, I could catch it by intuition. I went hunting with Giselle-nim and Wodanaz-nim, and they said they found it. The headmaster and the head of the family bowed their heads at the same time. Its so frustrating. What is this guy doing? Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded. I told him to rest until the dinner party, but then he couldnt stand it and went outside to catch the Prahgal fanatic. Are you crazy with ambition? Im not trying to make my name known to the whole empire When the headmaster of the skull looked at the head of the family, the head of the family looked quite flustered. His cold face shook. Well, I did that too. Isnt G-Cleans hunting an ordinary one? To take a person from the Wardanaz family, who was invited, to such a dangerous hunt. It was something that the family head, an efficiencyist and a rationalist, could never tolerate. But the skeleton headmaster knew the truth. Obviously, Wodhanaj asked me to go first! Although he hadnt asked yet, the skeleton headmaster could bet the gold coin he received this time that Lee Han would have provided the responsibility. This is Ah. ah. dont be too surprised Its because you two are close. yes? The headmaster looked at the skeleton principal with eyes saying, What bullshit are you talking about? No matter how you think about it, it was nonsense. Arent you a student of Ein Rogard? Isnt the tower different? Ugh! Are you saying you cant build friendships just because the tower is different? How could you have such narrow-mindedness! The headmaster was dumbfounded when the person who split the tower and made them fight each other said something like that. Anyway, its because were close, so dont be surprised. If we are close, we can go hunting together and catch fanatics. ? The servant who was listening next to him tilted his head. is it? All right. I still couldnt believe it, but the family head nodded. Come to think of it, the Headmaster Skeleton had no reason to lie about something like this. And neither Zicline nor Giselle were the ones who would take a family guest to a dangerous place for no reason. no. G-Clean could be like that. Gonadaltes. I want to meet the boy from the Wardanaz family. Uh. That doesnt sound like a very good idea. Headmaster Skeleton gave serious advice because he thought the family heads blood pressure would rise. At those words, Gaju pondered again. As a person who keeps the balance of the empire, are you trying to stop your friendship with the Wardanaj family? Hey, just meet me. Skeleton Principal said disgustingly. Thats why I hated young guys who had a lot of thoughts. Chapter 624 Episode 624 Thank you. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. okay. But it wont turn out the way you think. Skeleton Principal gave advice plainly. It was as clear as looking into the palm of his hand to see what the head of household was thinking. He probably had the same thoughts as some of the ambitious people in the Empire. -We will join hands with the Wardanaz family, the most powerful sorcerers of the empire, and take a step forward in the power structure within the empire! These thoughts were common to all ambitious families, so there was nothing surprising in them. Every family in the empire wanted their family to become stronger, richer, and more famous. For such people, a family like the Wardanaj family was an attractive partner. A great aristocratic family with a long history, strong power and wide influence. The problem was that the Wardanajs were not your average family wanting to get stronger, richer, and more famous. Just as the Skeleton Headmaster didnt aim to become the most prestigious family in the empire by establishing a family, so did the Wardanaj family. The wizards who reached the stage had no choice but to transcend the world and become aloof from the world. Who cares about the sloppy, vexing power struggles within the empire when there is a glittering truth out there? However, the family head in front of him didnt care. The boy may have a different purpose. Well, he must be more difficult to deal with ? * * * Prahgal is the god of life. ? Lee Han, who returned, doubted his ears at G-Cleans explanation. Not the god of tentacles and chimeras? Originally, the claim of an evil god is plausible. Giselle replied indifferently, looking for the battle with the Prahgal Church recorded within the family. Originally, the claim made by the Church of Evil Gods was plausible. If the claim is strange, why would there be fanatics? The Church of Prahgal roughly had a doctrine of Prahgal-nim is the god of life, and the current people of the empire are imperfect beings. Is that great and strong being a Chimera? To be precise, isnt it a chimera? Its close to using transformation magic with divine magic. As Lee Han and Giselle talked in whispers, Ziclin felt a bit sad. I knew they were magicians, but I felt alienated from talking about them without mentioning them. The fact that such a demon worshiper appears means that there is a high possibility that there are other colleagues nearby. yes. The knights in charge of reconnaissance are checking the surroundings. He probably already ran away. How about asking the Shadow Rangers for help? ha ha ha. Are you out of your mind? you dont have to say that. Lee Han got a bit sullen when he was blocked from making a serious proposal. The reaction took Giselle rather bewildered. I thought you were kidding. Are you okay? Imagine a black turtle asking for help from the white tiger tower to solve the task assigned to it. ! Lee Han understood right away. But didnt you guys join forces if necessary? When necessary, they cooperated subtly, giving their own orders! Hmm. When the younger brother and his friend played only by themselves, Ziclin cleared his throat. Only then did the two raise their heads and look at Zicline. What are you doing? ?? Um um So, Im interrogating the captured mercenaries. Would you like to see it together? Ah yes. I will gladly participate. I dont think you know much. Shh. Quiet. You have been very considerate. Is that your sister? * * * The captured mercenaries tried to stay calm despite waking up late. shit. Were you a devil worshiper? I thought it was kind of generous Shh. shut up. Experienced mercenaries knew what to do in these situations. Its to keep your mouth shut, to keep quiet, and to claim that you didnt know anything. In this case, it was even more advantageous because I didnt actually know anything. The most dangerous thing is to be scared and talk and then make a strange mistake. There is a link between evil spirit worshipers and evil spirit worshipers. If you get this kind of misunderstanding, you should now rot in an underground prison for more than ten years. You guys should know that too. You do well. You know who the newcomer is. The mercenaries nailed each other hard in case of an unexpected situation. Being afraid of the pressure from the knights and forging things that other mercenaries didnt do, it became annoying. Follow me. The knights began interrogating the mercenaries after locking them up separately. Where did you meet the devil worshiper? We met in the city of Champ Chantemar. knight. I really didnt know anything. They said they would just give me money Whats your destination? It was an ice port. I heard that it only takes me to the ice port I really didnt know! Forgive me! The pay is too generous, but you didnt suspect it? Oh, how can you act as a mercenary if you suspect a client who pays generously! i get it. Then tell me everything you know about devil worshipers. Anything is fine as long as there is something suspicious about it. Well, okay. Is there a mercenary who has talked a lot with demon worshipers? I dont even know The mercenaries said only what was necessary and the rest just answered that they didnt know as soon as they heard the question. Trying to think of it as best I could and talking about it would only annoy me. In addition, there was nothing good about the rumors that he was talking about the client as a mercenary. The knights also glared at the mercenaries as if they felt that. These are worn-out bastards. Even though we didnt have much time to talk, you still do the same thing. I dont think theres anything to be gained by teasing my mouth, so I wont say anything. Anyway, mercenaries. What should I do? There may be some collusion. I dont think so. A demon worshiper wouldnt lure a mercenary like that into his church. Theyre people you cant trust. I see But continue the interrogation. I need to get even a small clue. I am contemplating whether to torture or bribe. Both of you are in the current situation Oh, Mr. Ziclin! The knights who were talking stopped talking and greeted the visit of Giselle and Giselle Yihan. Now I was pausing their interrogation and planning what to do. hmm. Zicline nodded. From now on, I will take over. yes! As much as he brought his brother and his friend with him, Ziclin planned to show his ability as a knight. The conversation I just recorded is as follows Kwajik! When G-Clean, who was about to receive the papers, slightly collided with the wall next to him, the solid rock wall was crushed. When the knights saw it, they cast awe-filled gazes, and the mercenaries were terrified. Although I was prepared for torture to some extent Isnt that an execution?? I made a mistake thinking about something else for a while. You can! The mercenaries wondered what they were thinking to break the rock wall. hmm. So now Uh uh uh uh! Among the mercenaries, the one in the solitary cell closest to the entrance screamed. The mercenary trembled as he pointed his finger at Lee Han. You you you! ? You that wizard! What are you talking about? Lee Han shamelessly took off his pretense. It was because what Lee Han did in front of the other articles was known, so there was nothing good about it. Even in Lee Hans opinion, pretending to be friendly and putting a sleeping potion in the pot and splashing it was a bit mean. What nonsense is that! you are that wizard! Come to us Wait, can we faint?! Since when! Since when did you do it? Answer me! The mercenary panicked and cried out. I couldnt even believe it myself. That all of them fell after being tricked by such a young bastard? Id rather believe that the devil worshiper fell because he did something strange. Be quite. If you dont keep quiet, I will punish you. Ki Knight. Look at that wizard! What did that wizard do to us to us! What kind of rudeness are you saying to the grandchildren of the family, you mercenaries! The anger of the knights who were ignored even if they said it nicely exploded. The door to the solitary cell opened and the knights showed the mercenary who was teasing them. Billion billion! big! Well done wrong! I made a mistake! Help me! The interrogation hadnt ended yet, so the knights stopped attacking in an appropriate line. The battered mercenary looked around in complete intimidation. Did I dream? No no! The mercenary found a familiar knight next to the handsome wizard. To everyones surprise, the Moradi family was right! Since when have you been under surveillance by the Moradi family? Could it be that everything was under the supervision of the Moradi family? I cant believe that interrogation? The mercenary felt chills run down his spine. Thinking that he had been watched from the moment he set foot in the north, he doubted whether he had actually known everything about this interrogation. If so, just shutting up and being stubborn was the worst option. If I did that in front of the knights I knew, I would feel guilty all at once I remembered my life. In fact, that devil worshiper once said he was from the west. what? Say more. And and again Ah! Two days ago, another mercenary chatted with the demon worshiper for a few minutes. Interrogate him. Ohh. The knights were very amazed at the mercenarys sudden cooperation. Why is this worn-out mercenary all of a sudden? Are mercenaries really that cooperative? no. Thats amazing. At Lee Hans question, the knights were surprised because they did not know the reason. G-Clean, who was wearing the gauntlet, gave a sad look. I wanted to show my ability as a knight in front of my younger brother and his friend * * * After hunting and interrogation, Lee Han was resting while teaching his juniors at the hostel. okay. Eandurde. This herb is an edible herb. This is a poisonous weed that should not be eaten. It will be useful when I go to school. Edible herbs! And there are often huts along the river. If the hut is unoccupied, break down the door and check under the ledge. Usually the professor builds a door to the cellar there. ? Alcicle, who was next to him, questioned the vicious conversation between the two. what kind of conversation is that? Mrs. Wardanaz. Are you inside? Are you a guest again? Isnt this all because of Alcicle! Lee Han grumbled. In order to get out by himself, he threw all the stories that the knights had no stories about, so customers kept coming. Im sorry. But you didnt say anything that wasnt there Is that important now! Hing. Alcicle looked at Lee Han. It seemed that the betrayal from the last time had been quite bitter, and even eating sardines hadnt healed it. Someone wants to meet Mr. Wardanaz Yes. Please come in. Lee Han answered the attendants words by roughly cleaning the top of the desk. It was expected that the knights would come in again. But when the door opened, only one person came in. It was an elf knight with a cold impression. Lee Han couldnt believe that he had an impression that resembled Giselle or G-Clean somewhere. Maybe This is Giduff from the Moradi family. Welcome guests who have come a long way. Hick. Alcicle hiccupped in surprise when he saw that the head of the Moradi family had arrived. What did you do? I didnt do anything! I heard they caught a demon worshiper yesterday? I didnt do anything except that! Alcicle swore that he would never believe this boy from the Wodanaz family even if he said I didnt do anything. Chapter 625 Episode 625 Please speak comfortably. Lord. Alcicle was courteous and yielded the seat of honor. As a guest visiting the other familys estate, he was treated with respect, so it was his turn to tell him that there was no need for that. Dont do that. Mr. Pengerin. Please feel free to talk to me too. Thank you. Mr. Wardanaz. After lightly greeting each other, they sat down. At that time, a knight staying in the manor knocked on the door. Pengerin. He said he was helping fix the ice wall today Whoa! sorry! no. There must have been a prior agreement. The family head gestured without any change in expression. I meant to keep talking. That day, Pengerin said that she would cast a spell on the ice wall of the Cape Oreumbawi Fortress because it was weakening. I came to see you when the time came Ah. It was. Alcicle felt sorry for him. At the request of the knights, he promised magic to help patrol. sorry. Lord. no. If its a precedent, it can be. Rather, it is something the Moradi family should be thankful for. Take Pengerin and have a good trip. yes! Alcicle bowed his head in gratitude to the head of the family who did not rebuke the knight and was considerate of each others face. And I met Lee Hans eyes. omg! Lee Han was looking at Alcicle with the eyes of a traitor. This is not it! What is it not? This is really a coincidence, unlike the last time! ah. yes. You must be. Lee Hans gaze at Alcicle was already down to the level of looking at the skeleton headmaster. Feeling the change, Alcicle felt pain in his heart. Heuk. I will be back. Lets talk again. yes. what. Because it wasnt really intentional Alcicle went out, sloppy all the way. hmm. Lee Han felt nervous when he was left alone with the head of the Moradi family (actually, he had a junior, but it didnt help much). Right now, G-Clean is also excellent at suffocating people face-to-face, so what about Gaju? He looks cold. It was an elf with a cold impression that didnt look like a single drop of blood would come out even if stabbed with a needle. Lee Han recalled the things he had heard about his family. One of the leading families of knights in the North, he did not forget his iron-blooded and cold-blooded resentment He had a characteristic similar to Moradi. And if it were the head of such a family, he would faithfully practice the virtues of his family more than anyone else. I have heard of the devil worshipers. Wardanaz County. I express my gratitude in the name of the family. I didnt do it alone. Even so, it doesnt change how great it is. I heard that youre close with Giselle, but Im curious how you got close with the top. Can you tell me? Ouch. Lee Han almost spit out coffee. The junior who was reading a book next to me looked at me as if he was okay. I cant bear to say Moradi kept fighting with me in front of the family head Eh We became close while overcoming Einrogards adversity together. Gaju listened to Lee Hans words and was silent for a moment. Then, as if he didnt understand, he asked again. All of the graduates of Ein Lorgard would have overcome adversity together, but I know that even though the tops are different, those who are close to each other are rare. What difference does it make? Its because our seniors overcame fake adversity, and what we overcame was real adversity. Lee Han replied very boldly. I was just thinking about crying confidently. Its not like the family head can know the situation inside Einrogard, so what ? Hearing Lee Hans words, Ga-ju hesitated for a moment because he didnt understand. He wondered if he had never been to Einrogard himself, so he didnt understand. Whats the difference between fake adversity and real adversity? The troubled head of the household immediately came to his senses. It wasnt that important now. It was strange that Giselle had made a friend, but that was something Giselle had to do on her own, and the head of the household had to listen to the Wordanaz familys intentions. It is indeed so. Wardanaz County. How is the head of household doing these days? You are still hiding. You are obsessed with exploring the outer world. You are wonderful. I have respected the head of the Wodanaj family since I was a child. Having said that with a cold face, Lee Han was a little embarrassed. Dont you know how to act? To an actor with the best facial expression in the empire like Lee Han, the straight elf head in front of him was a bit unfamiliar. Then, what is Mr. Wardanajs goal? Im thinking of an imperial bureaucrat. hmm. is it. As expected, isnt it easy to say. The head of the house was not surprised or irritated by the answer the boy in front of him said. The patriarch of the Moradi family was more familiar with the conversations of nobles than the conversations of knights. It was rare for aristocrats to confide in their feelings the first time they met. It was the conversation of aristocrats who pretended not to be on the outside and later revealed fragments of their inner feelings when they found out that they were worthy of holding hands. What was the boy of the Wodanaz family missing, dreaming of becoming an imperial official? That was clearly a sign of humility. Gonadaltes gave high regard to the boy from the Wodanaz family. The possibility that he is thinking of him as his successor is strong. Then, the word bureaucrat is not entirely wrong. Thats an extraordinary answer. Gajoo admired the boys expression of modesty and subtle metaphors. It was a completely different look from the other bloodlines of the Wardanaj family I had met in the past. A great goal. Do you think so? Lee Han was delighted. I never thought that the head of another family would cheer me on. of course! thank you. If youre a bureaucrat, youll be going around the empires territory, so Id like to introduce you to my familys territory. The head of the family offered to show the family estate, giving a suitable excuse. If the opponent is ambitious, he will surely react in some way to the strength of the Moradi family. Oh I gratefully agree. Lee Han agreed without thinking. Compared to people like Sir Ziclin who came and asked to go hunting, touring the estate was a very mild and comfortable break. And flattery was good too. It seems to have inherited the cold northern weather Mmm. Im fed up. The spirit of the cold North Sea Your gaze has changed. Seeing the boy from the Wardanaz family, who seemed to be deep in thought, the familys expectations grew even more. * * * This is an underground ranch. The Moradi family, which was located on a huge bedrock, had completed various facilities over a long period of time. Among those facilities, there were rare facilities that were hard to find in other northern families. One of them was an underground ranch made by drilling deep into a cave. Excellent! Thank you. To make a space by drilling a rock like this and then use it as a ranch. No family will be able to match! Its too much praise. Ga-joo showed no interest in Yi-hans praise, only responding politely. Because the compliments of the other person had no value. The only thing that matters is what kind of promise is actually made. Its amazing. Lee Han flattered himself and then looked around. It was easy to think of a flat ground on the ground as a ranch needs an open space, but this underground ranch that comes out when you go deep into a cave. Among the animals raised inside, there were rare animals as well as ordinary livestock. It was a facility to be proud of. You see a lot of magic being used. If you thought that a family of knights doesnt use magic, youre mistaken. Wardanaz County. In fact, there are quite a few wizards in the Moradi family. Of course, compared to the Wardanaj family, its not a big deal We are less. Because it wasnt so noisy in the first place. While the householder analyzed the meaning of the words he had just said, Lee Han looked around at the animals in the underground ranch and the enchantments installed around him. Certainly, I was able to see if the hard work I had learned during this year had any effect or what the installed magic was. It was thanks to the severe training by people like Headmaster Skeleton and Professor Verdus. Lee Han again expresses his gratitude to them No. Im not grateful. I tried to have it, but it didnt work out. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fever wind Ah. Is it circulating the air? Is this drawing water? This seems to be purification-type magic, but there must be some animals who dont like dirt. There was no way the family head could not fail to notice Lee Hans behavior of watching the magic with interest. As expected of the Wardanaj family, it seemed that he had a lot of interest in magic. Do you have any questions? ah. I was thinking about it for a while to see if it could be deployed more efficiently. Gaju was interested in Lee Hans words. I couldnt tell if that confidence was legitimate or if it was arrogant overconfidence. I didnt think that even a Einrogard student would be able to fix it for a sorceress who had just entered her second year but the opponent was from the Wardanaz family. It was something that might show something extraordinary. It doesnt matter which result. The most important thing was that it didnt matter whether they succeeded or failed. Because the other party will feel good about the kindness that the family head himself has shown. Touch me then. Mr. Wardanaz. yes? no. If there is a problem The other wizards of the family are not far away. Even if there is a problem, we can fix it right away. I think its more important to give young wizards experience. He said without changing his expression. He was so cold that he looked like someone else would be scared. However, Lee Han was now too bold to be intimidated by such a thing. I think I can do this enough. hmm. Then lets do it for a second. In order to maintain and amplify the magical power of the magic circle, by cutting out the intricately entangled parts and infusing the rest of the magical power close to overload, it became a much simpler magic circle. It was a method that only Lee Han could cover with his own magic even while reducing the number of magic stones. ! As the work progressed and the flow of magical power began to change, the family heads expression, which had been the same all day, shook for the first time. Gaju looked at Lee Han with surprising eyes. As the head of the family is also an excellent knight, I could sense what Lee Han was doing. To reduce mana that way! Looks like its done. Could something be wrong? no. Great. Wardanaz County. I admired you. haha. thank you Practicing at Ein Lorgard is worthwhile. The family head quickly calculated the number of manastones saved by the work he had just done. Would you like to look elsewhere? I would love to hear your opinion. But what I just did was a kind of tinkering, so it might be difficult for complex magic circles. It doesnt matter. I would appreciate it if you could just look at it with a light heart. Gazoo smiled for the first time today. The collaboration with the Wardanaj family in his head quickly faded. His mind was filled with how far he could improve the territory with the genius of the boy in front of him. * * * Im here? Arriving at the gymnasium, Giselle looked around to see where her sister was. In the deepest part, G-Clean was sitting with a worried face. Giselle. yes. hmm. no. why? You can just tell me! Giselle urged, wanting to know what her sister was worried about. Most of G-Cleans worries were useless, but sometimes there were dangerous worries like I want to compete with a giant swordsman. Youre my younger brother. Trust me and tell me. hmm. G-Clean, who was worried, finally opened his mouth. Giselle listened, wondering what she was worried about. I cant show my swordsmanship because my father keeps taking Wodanaz. Giselle regretted asking. Chapter 626 Episode 626 Youre worried about something like that Giselle held back a sigh and raised her head. Isnt that her own sister though? Just look at my swordsmanship. More than that, why should you show Wardanaj your swordsmanship? When there was no one else in the gymnasium, Ziclin abandoned his usual stern appearance and answered his brothers question more comfortably. I promised to show you, so it is. Is that so? Giselle was puzzled. When do you make that promise? Why did you make such a promise? When I talked about fighting a giant swordsman in the past, they clapped for wanting to see swordsmanship. Wasnt that just a greeting? Giselle knew very well that Wodanaz could be flattered if needed. Even if the headmaster sends the prince to the punishment room, isnt he a toxic person who can say, Its a great choice, haha. There must be a chance. You dont have much to meet, do you? I know? Giselle hesitated as her sister stabbed her to the core. Certainly this winter was an exception, and usually there were no visits by Wardanaj to the family manor. Fortunately, it was. Good for you! Giselle. Oops. When Giselles expression hardened, Giselle realized her mistake. Friends should be cherished. No Dont be pretentious. Its not a bluff kuh. I was wrong. Knowing her sisters stubbornness, Giselle just gave up. Fortunately, Ziclin nodded. By the way, if youre going to show off your swordsmanship, you showed it on the last hunt werent there many opportunities? Isnt that a proper demonstration? Zicline tapped the scabbard with her finger and said. Originally, in order to feel the swordsmanship properly, it was good to face the swordsmanship in person. And to face-to-face, even if it was practice, it was good to have a confrontation. Giselle was astonished. Would it be okay if it was a knight within the family? Thats a bit Giselle. Friends are precious No, I say this because I value them! Giselle really didnt want to step out like this for Wodanaz. But now, how can you stay still when Ziclin is about to break an outsiders limbs and rupture his muscles? I also have to call you unconditionally. You know!? i get it. okay. G-Clean looked at her younger brothers grumbling and said he was cute. Giselle was dumbfounded and nearly grabbed the back of her neck. After the conversation, the knights entered the gymnasium one by one. G-Clean was polite, as if the comfortable attitude he had just shown was a lie. Giselle. Lets see swordsmanship. yes. Wait a minute sister. Why does my father keep taking Wardanaz with him? I was distracted by the swordsmanship story, so I was missing it, but thinking about it, it was strange that the householder had Wodanaz. Why do you keep taking guests like that because you have a lot to talk about with outside guests? Giselle. Focus on your swordsmanship. Oh really. * * * The servant of the household was surprised when he opened the door to the office and entered. The family head, who had always been sitting with a cold expression, was looking at the boy of the Wodanaz family with a satisfied look he had never seen before. If the cold-hearted Gajoo was that level, it was almost at the level of honey dripping from his eyes. Whats going on? Ah yes! Zicline said he has something to tell you If its not urgent, tell him to wait. ruler. Lets talk more. Wardanaz County. Can the high wind barrier on the northern cliff be improved? I havent confirmed it, but it seems possible if the structure is the same as the one Ive solved so far. How amazing. Ive never heard of anything like this from other wizards. In fact, instead of saving reagents, it is a way to increase the burden on the individual wizard. Its not common. Didnt I say that he often did it in Ein Lorgard? The housekeeper was puzzled inwardly. Shouldnt it be used frequently within Einrogard if the burden on the individual wizard is aggravated? Mr. Wardanaz. You cant just accept something like this in good faith. haha. no. In fact, Lee Han also wanted to receive money. However, this wasnt Ein Rogard, it was outside where the laws and rules of the empire were alive and breathing. I couldnt hold on to anyone and ask them to give me money. Like the skeleton headmaster, he was invited as a family friend and stayed, but he couldnt receive gold coins in the name of repair work. Of course, the head of the family knew that well. Asking a guest more than once or twice is rude, even for the inviter. What if I asked the principal and sent an official request to Einrogard? ! Lee Han admired the family leaders words. As expected of the head of a large family like the Moradi family, he was very polite, good-natured, kind, and wonderful. Instead of asking for more for free, I was prepared to pay a proper fee. As expected, the Moradi family is not the shield of the North for nothing. Its a great family. yes. Ill be waiting for you. Lee Han hesitated to answer. Come to think of it, it was because if he received a request like that, Lee Han would have to come here once more to the Northern Territory. Are you okay? no. Ill go out anyway, but a place I know would be better. As an exception, Lee Han went outside even in his first year (and fought the Sea Serpent), but from his second year, he often went outside to receive requests from Einrogard. Being a wizard is basically a job that requires a lot of money. okay. Dont do that. Can you tell me more? How dare I Pride is not a favored virtue in the Empire. But I think that a competent man must be somewhat arrogant. Its not arrogance, its confidence. You must be close with the principal. Lee Han put on a puzzled expression at the catchphrase he had heard a lot. Ga-joo continued talking without even knowing that the remark he had just made slightly lowered his favorability rating. And how often do guests like this come? I just want to hear it purely. Dont be afraid to tell me. It doesnt matter if its not magic. Gaju looked at Lee Han with a mixture of affection and anticipation. A student who only finished the first year could improve the magic design of the entire territory. I thought it was the Wardanaj family, but it was true. A genius like this might be able to give fresh advice not only in magic, but in other directions! hmm. Actually, I did think this way. Arent there many apprentice knights from other knight families in the north in this familys territory? yes. Here in the estate, there were many children of other knight families who wanted to be trained and interact under the name of the Moradi family. Of course, it cost a lot of money, but considering the name and power of the family that would become stronger in the North, it was a profitable business. I think the apprentice knights here have a little too much free time. Do you have a lot of free time? The family head tilted his head forward, changing his expression at the interesting story. It was to listen more closely to Lee Hans story. yes. In my spare time, I go around chatting, looking for other customers and talking Hmm. However, if you are a knight, it is essential to have exchanges with knights from other families. youre right. I know how important it is to connect with each other. But the problem is that so much time is wasted using that as an excuse! There was sincerity in Lee Hans voice, who was constantly tormented by the bored knights who came to play. That sincerity was also conveyed to the householder. Thats right! To the family head, who always pursues efficiency and rationality, the remarks made by the boy of the Wodanaz family were poignant and painful. To have an outsider point out a bad habit that you should correct yourself first. Apart from the designated hours, we must not allow them to wander around unnecessarily. Just like the Ein Rogard method. Can you tell me more? It felt all the more plausible and effective since it was the Einroguard method. Lee Han nodded and pointed to the lodging area on the map where the knights of other families were staying. ruler. This lodging here is too central to the manor. Its such a good structure to go play somewhere else just by opening the door and going out. It seems to me that all of these towers should be driven to the cliff here. Then you wouldnt dare to sneak out Gaju looked at Lee Han with eyes like burning ice. It was the first time I had ever seen a young man so sincerely wanted to be my chief adjutant. If it wasnt for my family and school, I would have sat next to any suggestion! * * * What the hell did you talk about so much? Didnt you say anything? It seemed that he had been eating and sleeping for several days and just talked to the householder. Lee Han put pickled herring and fried onions on rye bread and took a big bite. When eating with the householder, he was so nervous that he couldnt eat comfortably. Alcicle, who was next to me, said jokingly. Moradi. Dont be fooled. Cause I cant believe when Wodanaz says I didnt do anything. Oh, Alsicle of the Pengerin family who left me to go repair the ice wall! sorry. I never thought I would be seen as such! Hey Im sorry When Lee Han openly called out politely, Alcicle was very embarrassed. Feel free to call me Alcicle! As usual! Im not sure what you mean. Alsicle of the Pengerin family. Because I wont run away again! Im really sorry! It wasnt intentional! Hey, Ill do you a favor next time! really! I would also like to ask you to eat a hundred sardines! haha. Alcicle. Im not sure what youre talking about. Didnt I always call you comfortably? Watching their skit, Giselle yawned and asked again. So what were you talking about? Because I didnt do anything. Youngji is pretty Youngji is good Ah. I heard that the head of the household is entrusting a request to Einrogard. Ill come during the semester, so would you like to join me? what? It cant be. Lee Han was puzzled by Giselles words. Why? Is there any reason why I shouldnt entrust the request to Einrogard? Because it is expensive. For a very realistic reason, Lee Han thought Giselle was joking. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Alcicle nodded as if he understood. Right. Ein Lorgard is expensive. Is that enough? I sometimes want to call Einrogard students to help with magic experiments, but I put up with it when I look at the cost. No, but is the school still short of money? Because magic experiments are more expensive. What the hell are seniors wasting? Even if I bathed in gold coins in a golden bathtub, I think it would be less tiring than this Did it take you so long to talk about magic? Perhaps. But why is it so noisy outside? The lodging where the knights from outside stay has changed. To the edge of the cliff. To Alcicles question, Giselle explained without thinking. Lee Han flinched. Did I turn up the heat too much? why? well. It is said to raise the training level of the knights Wodanaz. Something important happened while you were talking for days. Is there a dinner party tomorrow night? I know. dont worry. My sister will play against you tomorrow morning. Youre so mean, Moradi. How could you do this to me? hey!! Chapter 627 Episode 627 Seeing Wodanazs sincere resentment, Giselle felt something in her head snapping. Now Im fighting with my sister because of someone! for a moment. Moradi. Do you fight too? okay. Why? Are you trying to stab me in the back while saying were fighting together? Have you prepared any traps in advance? If its a trap Giselle gritted her teeth as Lee Han made a very blatantly worried face. Im fighting with you in case youre left behind Ah. Arent you exaggerating too much? Its not an exaggeration, so calm down. So, why the hell did you uselessly flatter your sister Lee Hans face became serious as he listened to Giselles explanation. Hearing the story of the northern knights that Ziclin destroyed, he felt that the problem was bigger than he thought. If I made a mistake, I might have to walk with crutches for the rest of winter vacation. Im a guest from outside, but dont you control your strength? Im sorry, but I cant believe it. My sister says she cant control her strength well. No, why cant the person who cuts the Imoogis neck adjust the strength? Hey, be careful. There are things everyone cant do. Giselle didnt allow any criticism about what happened with Giclin. Lee Han was lost in thought. Youre doing too much. Youre trying to kill me just because you said you wanted to see swordsmanship. This was Lee Hans mistake. I should have noticed in advance and been careful when I was forced to make an appointment after saying lets eat! Moradi. Didnt you say you would fight with me? okay. That way, unnie will be able to control her strength a little more. What if I grab you and hold you hostage? Alcicle, who was listening by the side, looked at Lee Han in a puzzled way. do you mean that? But Giselle answered seriously. I thought about that too, but its counterproductive to my sisters personality. They will kill you right after they take me away. As expected. Alcicle wondered if he was the only sane person in the room. I looked to the side and saw Eandurde munching her sardines. Hey, arent you the only one who thinks its weird? Does that sound strange to you too? ? Eandurde looked at the penguin beast as if he was talking about something. * * * An empty wasteland with nothing in the sky or on the distant horizon. In the dream he hadnt seen in a long time, Lee Han knew who had called him. nice to meet. The black book given by the skeleton headmaster fluttered in the air. It was a black book that always taught Lee Han new magic in his dreams whenever he faced adversity or hardship. If nothing else, it was clear that Headmaster Skeleton was considerate of Lee Han in this respect. If it wasnt for this black book, Lee Han could have died once or twice in Ein Lorgard. But now that I think about it, if it wasnt for the principal, wouldnt it reduce the amount of hardships that would be suffered by about half? Farak! The black book attracted Lee Hans attention by fluttering as if to stop thinking. The Black Book. Tomorrow Im fighting a strange knight and I need help. Teach me useful magic. Parala Rock! The black book flapped the paper as if to say not to worry. Seeing that, Lee Han suddenly became worried. By the way, isnt it close-combat magic? The magic that the black book taught me was basically the magic that the skeleton headmaster created. It was only natural that the black book itself was something like an artifact created by the Headmaster Skeleton. The problem is that all of those magics are biased toward melee combat. < The Agile Steps of Gonadaltes > or < The Sharp Hand of Gonadaltes >. In addition to < Gonadaltes'' Boiling Power > At least the non-combat magic < Gonadaltes'' Dark Vision > was highly versatile, but it also felt like a magic developed for close combat. It seemed that melee magic would not be of much help in fighting a knight like Zicline now. Would an empty cup be full if you put a drop of water into it? Farak! The new magic that the black book opened was < Gonadaltes'' quickening agility >. The black book fluttered as if telling him to learn quickly, not paying attention to Lee Hans expression. * * * Giselle, who had trouble sleeping last night, grumbled over bread. I still havent decided how to fight when I face my sister today. Moradi. I had a good idea. ? Giselle was puzzled when Lee Han, who appeared at the restaurant, said something like that. What? Can you use magic when sparring? It doesnt matter this time. It didnt matter if Wodanaz or Giselle used magic, as it was a sparring that was conducted because they wanted to show Ziclins swordsmanship to Wodanaz, not a swordfight against swordsmanship. When will the sparring end? In case of this sparring I think it will be over if I think that my sister has shown enough of her swordsmanship. According to the rules of the match between the knights, the victory conditions were also varied. Sometimes they really risked their lives and dueled until one of them died, sometimes they fought until the first wound was inflicted, and sometimes they set a special goal and it ended when that goal was achieved. In this case, it was close to the end. okay. It seemed so. Lee Han nodded as if he had expected it. Its fine if Ziclin-nim finishes it. So I thought of something like this. Moradi. Unlike the knights, we can use magic, right? yes? Giselle listened intently to see what Wodanaz was trying to say. Lets use magic as much as we can and then lie down saying weve exhausted ourselves. ! The knights who had to face each other with their swords were supposed to hear Ziclins screams the moment they lay down. Given G-Cleans naive personality, the excuses of someone who gave up without a fight couldnt work. But wizards are a little different. What would happen if, after using magic, he lay down saying I have no magic? It was a little too filthy, but Giselle was tempted. surely. My sister doesnt know magic, so it might work. yes? But the problem is not completely solved. There wont be time to use magic for now. Excellent knights did not give time when dealing with wizards. Few beings were as threatening as a wizard with enough time. Like the other knights, Ziclin would probably rush in as soon as the confrontation started and press them like a storm. It was free to use magic, but the only thing the two could use was swordsmanship under such strong pressure. yes. We have to keep as much distance as possible. I dont think I meant to bait you while you widened your distance. And that doesnt work on my sister. Moradi. How do you see me? Lee Han protested to his friend and explained the tactics he had prepared. Judging from G-Cleans skills, it was a suicidal act to cast magic while clumsily widening the distance as usual. No matter how much power he didnt use, he wouldnt be able to widen the distance that much. I had to focus only on running away. We are two. You have to take advantage of the numbers. I just learned agility enhancement magic a while ago, so Ill carry you and run away as much as I can. You use magic at Ji-Clean. I see Wait a minute. None of the ranged magic I have is like that. what? What did you do without learning ranged magic?! Giselle was taken aback by Lee Hans point. It was true that most of the White Tiger Tower students were relatively weak in long-distance combat, as most of them were strengthening or granting combat magic. But the other towers didnt fire magic as randomly as Wardanaz said now. It was a very difficult task in itself to use magic. Dont you know that throwing magic is no joke, and doing it wrong really burns you out? ah. I see If you do something wrong and really burn out, its a turn of events. Lee Han, who was worried, nodded as if he couldnt help it. Then there is only one way. ?? * * * Standing at the gymnasium, Ziclin showed a faint surprise on his face at the unexpected sight. The younger brother was standing there holding the boy of the house of Wodanaj in both arms. Giselle. Now this is Its a strategy. I know what the strategy is. Since the sorcerer himself cannot concentrate the spell while increasing the distance, isnt Wodanaz trying to cast the spell while Giselle runs away? ! Instead of being surprised to see this bizarre figure, the two were surprised to see G-Clean guess right away. As expected, Mr. Ziclin. You see right away! When Lee Han, who was cradled in Giselles arms, shouted, Zicline nodded as if it was nothing. Mages dont just use outright surprise tactics. If you take into account that you use magic, you can predict it. indeed. Are you thinking of flattering yourself in this position, you bastard? Giselle was stunned by the sight of Wodanaz flattering herself in a horizontally stretched state. However, Lee Han was confident. Moradi. If youre shy here, itll feel even weirder. Its strange enough already. How are you? I think there are still enough orders. As soon as it starts, blow it with all your might. Because you cant give your sister a break. Before the confrontation began, Lee Han cast all of the strengthening magics he could cast on Giselle, such as < Gonadaltes'' Agile Steps > and < Gonadaltes''s Rapid Agility >. This was the only thing to speed up Ziclins expectations. I have to go through it. Then lets begin. The moment Ziclin said da, Ziclin was already in front of him. Giselle desperately began to increase the distance by exploding magical energy on her legs. My body was so light that I couldnt compare it to usual, but I didnt feel relieved in the slightest. Catch up! Park Mu, spread! Fog spread around Giselle. It was a mist of enchantment that made it impossible to focus properly when viewed from the outside. However, Zicline closed his eyes and chased the two with his senses, correcting their direction. Lee Han and Giselle both put on tired faces. Darkness sweep away! Lee Han spread the dark wave as if striking a wide area. Even if it lacks attack power, due to the nature of the dark element, it will definitely have the effect of temporarily stopping the feet of the rushing knight. However, Zicline held the sword in one hand, clenched a fist with the other free hand, and fired a punch into the air. The dark waves were offset with the sound of the air ripping. He created such power just by striking with his magical fist. Is it a real monster!? Lee Han was shocked, but there was no time for that. He gritted his teeth and recited the next incantation. Gather around, rotate! Clumps of water gathered in the air and began to spin rapidly. The water beads loaded with the maximum rotation possible now flew in with a heavy sound. Zicline swung the sword she hadnt pulled out yet with the scabbard and shot down the water beads. Although the impact would not have been normal, his posture did not shake at all. amazing! Lee Han admired G-Cleans swordsmanship. Moradis swordsmanship was also an ever-changing double swordsmanship, but Ziclins swordsmanship was even more spectacular, as if claiming that it was a real family swordsmanship. It was to the extent that I couldnt keep up with the change even if I only spread it with one sword. Sharkhan Gonadaltes. come out! Rise up, warriors made of bones Lee Han wondered if he should summon even Perkuntra in the worst case. It was nonsense to summon Perkuntra in practice sparring, but the knight running right in front of him had the power to make him think about it. If you keep narrowing down like this Tak! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, after pursuing Giselle, Zicline extended his sword and stopped in front of his brothers forehead. And praised in a gentle voice. They both did well. We are delighted that it exceeded our expectations. ??? The two were perplexed. Giselle came to her senses first and asked. Is this the end? Thats right. Your arms and legs are still intact, so youre saying its just over? Giselle. What kind of story is that? If a guest from outside hears it, they will misunderstand it. Chapter 628 Episode 628 Giselle and the friend Giselle embraces feel ashamed at the same time. Moradi. He said he broke his limbs and had to crawl with magic. Oops. Its because Gisele likes to joke. Giselle almost dropped Lee Han at her sisters shameless answer. No, the other knights of the family That was a mistake, wasnt it? Wodanaz. Did you feel something after seeing this swordsmanship? hmm. After receiving the question, Lee Han lay down on his side and was deep in thought. Honestly, I felt a lot more in the overall part than in swordsmanship. Lee Han was mistaken about one thing, as he usually fights with strong players like Professor Voladi or Professor Ingeldell. The fact that the enemies I actually meet dont attack while taking care of the circumstances like the two professors. The biggest loss in this fight is, of course I should have prepared more reliably in the starting situation. If a knight who had risen to the stage really made up his mind and entered, it would be impossible to stop him with Lee Hans firepower. At all, I should have brought out the strongest means like Perkuntra and Manmas bracelet first. Wouldnt it be possible to come up with a way to inflict damage somehow by buying time and tying ones feet together? If I cant deal with swordsmanship, I should have prepared magic to tie my feet. Its been so long since I came out of Ein Lorgard, and Im acting so complacently. Lee Han deeply reflected. How can people be so careless just because they came out of Ein Lorgard? If Professor Voladi had seen it, he might have said, I will teach with the real determination to kill my student for being so complacent. I learned a lot. Then Im glad. G-Clean sent friendly eyes with her eyes exposed on her expressionless face. It was hard to believe that he was a knight who had just tried to kill someone. When Zicline turned around, Giselle looked at Lee Han and said. hey. come down. ah. Lee Han landed on Giselles arm. Im glad it ended well. yes? okay. Giselle was still a bit unfair, but she had to admit it. It was right that this ended well. From now on, Id rather hold a sword and block it at least once. what!? At Lee Hans words, Giselle looked at her friend, wondering what he was talking about. Surprisingly, however, Wodanaz was not joking. You really want to stop it!? Shouldnt we get into the habit of blocking it if we want to live? Lee Han, who recalled Professor Voladi and Professor Ingeldell, asked as if it were natural. By the 2nd or 3rd year, these professors would gradually increase their strength and beat the students, but if they didnt prepare in advance, they could really have to crawl on Einroguard. In the case of Lee Han, who both listened to, he could go beyond crawling and walk around in an undead state Giselle, who looked at Wodanaz anew, was slightly introspective. thats right. I shouldnt start thinking about running away. Even if she was an older sister, she shouldnt have thought of running away. As a wizard who had to keep his distance, he might have had to attack more aggressively. okay. I think you are right. There would be a big difference in the strength of swordsmanship, the strength of secret techniques, and the depth and breadth, but at least if you can pull out an aura, you will be able to endure it somehow. Thinking so, Giselle tried to nod but hesitated. Pain began to radiate throughout his body. Demon magic reaction. what? The reaction is coming. ! Only then did Lee Han realize what condition Giselle was in. Since he had already cast several powerful strengthening magics, muscle pain was coming as a reaction. Drink the potion here. As he had a lot of experience casting strengthening magic, Lee Han quickly took out the potion. Giselle, who hurriedly drank, let out a sigh of relief at the diminishing pain. Great? Is it the potion made by Meikin? We made it together. I knew the muscle pain potion was quite difficult It required a much higher level of skill to treat the pain as a whole rather than just a broken or cut wound. Its not a muscle pain potion, its a pain relief potion. You have to go lie down before the potion effect wears off. Giselle tried to curse, but held back. Well, it was a bit shameless to expect something like a muscle pain potion from a fellow first-year student. I understand, so help me out. Moradi. I want to tell you one thing, but I hope you dont get angry. Just hearing it makes me angry, but I dont know if I can tell me. There is a dinner party today. Stand in front of the cliff over there. because I wont push really. * * * Some knights of the empire claimed that a direct and sincere meeting of knights is different from a meeting of nobles who go round and round, but in fact, a meeting of knights was not very different from a meeting of nobles. While nobles gatherings were usually held in salons or halls, knights gatherings were usually held in castles or fortresses. If the meeting of nobles started and ended with a ball, exhibition, or various plays or concerts, the gathering of knights started and ended with a duel mixed with sincerity if the alcohol was a bit strong that day. While the aristocrats gatherings kept their manners and formalities and talked about recent events, the knights gatherings were more rough and friendly, talking about recent events. As such, the northern knights gathered at the dinner today were very happy to see the familiar faces they hadnt seen in a while and chatted with excitement. Brother! Long time no see. Isnt this the first time since the previous subjugation in the Snowflake Forest! Your reputation reached my place, so I was able to know your regards. Hahaha! Half-armed knights could be seen shouting everywhere. Some of the knights were already red in the face, but it was because they couldnt wait and drank the liquor carried by the servants. Other knights blamed the servants for not bringing the wine quickly, rather than blaming the knight for his impatience. Thats why you should have brought your drink sooner! Shouldnt we leave this knight from the far north to thirst! sorry. kyung. The fierce servants of the north brought the next barrel without panic at all, as it was not the first time they had seen knights screaming for a drink. The power of the Moradi family is still there. shit! Lower your voice. This is the domain of the Moradi family. Im sure you wont be charged with a crime in a pleasant place. If there are people who drink and have fun, there will be people who get angry. Among the knight families in the north, there were not only families that cooperated with the Moradi family. There were also families competing for supremacy. Knights from such a family could not help but be jealous of this large-scale banquet. The dinner itself was a symbol of wealth, fame and family connections. By the way, I heard that the direct line of the Moradi family has a close relationship with the Wodanaj family. Is that true? No way. Negative articles snorted. No matter how much the families were bluffing to show off their prestige, there was a degree. What kind of family was the Wardanaj family? Isnt it the most closed and isolated family among the imperial families? There was no way the lineage of such a family would suddenly interact with the outside world. But I have heard it in many places. They said they studied together at Ein Rhogard I know about Ein Rhogard too. Dont ignore me because Im not a wizard. The middle-aged Dwarf Knight said confidently. Do you think friendship exists with everyone from Ein Lorgard? youre welcome. If you come from a place where you dont fit well, youre on bad terms like an enemy. The Moradi family is a family of knights, and the Wardanaz family is a family of wizards for generations, so theres no way they can get along. If youre on good terms, you can cut my beard! You are absolutely right! At the words of the experienced Dwarf Knight, the knights around him nodded. It certainly made sense. Go inside slowly. My throat is sore from talking all the time outside. Okay. The Moradi family doesnt know anything else, but its a place where guests are treated properly As the knights entered through the entrance of the huge tent, a noise louder than outside hit their ears. The knights gathered at a table made by cutting a giant log in half were screaming loudly. But none of the knights were surprised. Because it looked familiar. When did the banquet of the knights begin according to the masters declaration? Each time it was half drunk before the owner could announce it. hello. ! The knights who saw the familiar bloodline of the Moradi family greeted them quickly. No matter how competitive he was, if he was invited to a dinner and behaved arrogantly, he would not be treated as a knight in the North. It is an honor to meet the lineage of the Moradi family, the shield of the North. thank you. The bloodline of the Moradi family faltered at every step as if seriously wounded. Then the boy next to him quickly helped him. You are slow to respond. sorry. Mr. Moradi. Are you kidding me now? why are you respectful? Are you crazy?? I was expressing my sorry feelings ??? The knights looked at the boy next to them and were puzzled. He wanted to be an attendant or servant of the Moradi family, but he was too aristocratic for that. Who is this by any chance? ah. This is Lee Han from the Wardanaj family. I was unofficially invited to stay by the Moradi family. ?!!! The knights widened their eyes. Usually, such informal visits to the family were common when the person in question was close to a member of the family. There was no way the Wodanaz family had sent someone for any other reason, and it was clear that the boy in front of them was the rumored student. Moradi. Would you like a drink? Do you look like youre going to drink now? sorry. Then would you like some cake? Stop asking because I just dont want to eat anything. Kainando gets angry when he eats cake. Could you tell me what the hell was the point of what you just said, Wodanaz? I am really curious. sorry. Wasnt that a little too much for me to think? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whispering, the two walked towards the other knights. The conversation was bloody, but from the outside they seemed quite friendly. What the heck? Didnt you say that Ein Rogard students arent all close friends! Surprised, the knights looked at the dwarf knight and asked. The middle-aged dwarf knight held out his dagger with a bewildered face. Cut your beard. * * * Skeleton Headmaster, who was sitting next to the family head and yawning, suddenly remembered and asked. Come to think of it, I heard youve been carrying Wodanaz all along? yes. I was impressed by how efficiently they improved the magic circle. Is that level? ah. With magical powers like an ignorant guy. Headmaster Skeleton immediately noticed. The boy of House Wardanaz had an ignorant shortcut that other wizards could not follow. Not only that. I thought Id change the location of the outside knights and improve their behavior. He said he learned it at Ein Rogard. The family head said, showing faint impression on his calm face. Headmaster Skeleton wondered what he was talking about and was surprised. Was it because of Wodanaz that the knights moved their quarters?! yes. No, such a crazy person. Headmaster Skeleton was dumbfounded. It was the first time among Ein Rorgard students to make the empire look like Ein Rorgard just because he went to Ein Rorgard. Not even the devil would do that! Chapter 629 Episode 629 If it werent for the Ein Lorgard students, I would have appointed you as an adjutant. okay. okay. There was a time when I also wanted to use a dragon as a mount. But he said he hates dragons. The headmaster of the skeleton replied plaintively. It was clear that the emperor would be contacted right away if he put Wodanaz in the position of lieutenant of the Moradi family. Are you rebelling against yourself right now Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I know. It would be nice though. ? The head of the household looked away as if asking what the skeleton principal was saying. Headmaster Skeleton pointed to Lee Han and Giselle and said. Are you two friends? Its rare to see other guys in the tower getting along well outside of it. From the point of view of the family head, who is an efficiencyist, it was inevitable that his children would be happy to maintain a close relationship with Wodanaz. First of all, it is not easy to interact with the Wardanaj family, but to maintain friendship with the children like that. By now, the family may have been excited and planning a plan to acquire northern supremacy with the Wardanaz family in their heads. Not good. ?? However, the answer that came back was unexpected. The family head coldly denied it. The skeleton headmaster was puzzled. Why not? This is a foolish move. Wasting the little time left in swordsmanship sparring. We should have talked about the territory The skeleton headmaster was shocked. So now are you saying that your child is playing with a friend and regretting it?? No, such a crazy person. Are you kidding? Isnt it? Cant we build friendships by going to Ein Rogard? Of course, from the family heads point of view, he might have wanted to talk a little more about the future of Youngji and the talent he had found. But usually when a child is playing with a friend, dont they say, Heh heh, Young-ji can talk later, so make friends with your friend? On top of that, saying my work comes first, so you can go to Einrogard and play was not something that could be done with a normal mind. The next time he visits, he will set up your schedule first. I was thinking of doing that. The family head looked at the skeleton headmaster as if he was saying something obvious. For the next visit, he had planned to schedule everything first so that neither Ziclyn nor Giselle would disturb him. The steadfast appearance of the jokes did not work, and the headmaster skeleton felt like a headache that didnt exist. hey. Bring a drink. Does His Excellency even drink alcohol? Why is alcohol given to the undead worth wasting? no. The attendant was frightened and brought a drink. Headmaster Skeleton exclaimed and poured the clear liquid into his mouth. My lord. While Giselle was taking a short break, Lee Han approached. Then he looked at the skeleton headmaster and asked. The principal is drinking too No, why are you doing this! Why cant the undead drink alcohol? Headmaster Skeleton poured the alcohol from the glass onto Yihan. Lee Han avoided drinking by moving left and right. Thanks to being beaten by G-Clean once, the reaction was quick. What happened to you, Mr. Wardanaz? I brought you a present to commemorate this visit. Lee Han took out a Juseom Juseom gift. It was the 40-year-old < Knight''s Joy > that I received from the beech knights the other day. I want to sell it in my heart, but I was a little too lazy to sell this kind of gift. It would be very difficult if the Knights saw you while touring the Imperial Market. It was better to look at the big picture and use it as a bribe or gift. I dedicate this gift to the head of the northern shield. Thank you. The head of the family received it without much reaction, but the skeleton headmaster could tell that the head of the family was very impressed. Youre digging your own grave very deep. Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue and looked at Lee Han. Maybe the next time I visit this place, Id rather go into the underground prison. At least there wont be someone to keep talking to from the side! * * * Ughhh. Ugh. The day you leave the estate. Alsicle was lying in agony in the carriages bedroom. People who were popular among knights had to have strong livers. Everyone who sees it recommends a drink, so it is impossible not to get drunk. Cant we dissolve it with magic? Its hard because of drunkenness and hangovers Magic wasnt omnipotent. This was especially true for drunken wizards. No matter how good magic is, it is useless to a drunken wizard. Cant we ask the principal? haha. Do you think I will do it? The skeleton headmaster replied with an expression that he would die of excitement. Lee Han shook his head. I am not doing this to be grumpy. Its just that theres no need to forcibly pull something that can be naturally healed with magic. Would you have learned? ah. I learned. It was easy to misunderstand that magic basically changes the providence of the world into the wizards will, but the first thing wizards learn is how to refrain from magic. It was a famous adage that magicians who depended on magic were more likely to be consumed by magic. But I think the principal just wants to see Alsicle-nim suffer. Did your job in the North go well? okay. Thanks to you, there are things that ended more comfortably. Its the first time Ive ever seen G-Duff look so happy. You werent particularly happy, were you? That is enough to make me happy. Trust me. Headmaster Skeleton looked at the distant northern mountains and said. The reason the remote areas of the Empire are dangerous is not simply because the natural environment is harsh. Its because you dont know what kind of change the magical power accumulated in such a place will cause. The harsher the natural environment, the thicker the concentration of magical energy in that place. From the point of view of defending the empire, it was indeed a terrible thing. It was because you never know when dimensional gates will open in various parts of the vast empire, and beings from the outside world may come over and rampage. The northern mountains were also one of those notorious places. There was a reason why Rangers like the Shadow Patrol were formed. Therefore, we need to constantly look for changes with interest. ? Lee Han was puzzled by the story of the skeleton headmaster who suddenly went from talking about the family of Moradi to the safety of the northern mountains and our empire. Why did you tell yourself that? Uh yes. All right. okay. Even monsters from other dimensions are annoying, but even the demon worshipers are rampaging Annoyances always come together. The skeleton principal sighed and took out the letter. It was something I didnt want to do, but it was something I had to do. Looking at the current situation in the north, it was necessary to put wizards in to check it out. Poof! He began to write with one stroke, and the completed letter immediately flew out of the wagon like a bird. I dont even have gold for research, so I have to waste it looking for devil worshipers I want to grind my bones. The last words of the skeleton headmaster felt like a gloomy murder. Lee Han quickly agreed. Lets lock them up in the underground punishment room forever! Isnt that a bit cruel? A new letter flew into the flying wagon. Headmaster Skeleton, who tore up the drum and read the contents inside, frowned. What are you doing? I thought it was over, but a request came in. The bishop of the Bildotzcal Order has something to consult with. If its the Vildotzkal Church Lee Han was lost in thought. The Church of the Night, right? Its the Cult of Thieves. I said it intentionally. Bildotzkal God of night and thieves. When someone I dont know well sees it, Isnt that an evil spirit? He could have responded, Is the Empire in ruin? A god like that? But in fact, the priests of Vildochkal were not thieves. The priests who serve Bildotzkal always believe in Bildotzkal, the symbol of the night and the incarnation. The problem was that the thieves also had a lot of faith in Bildotzkal. The history was so deep that no one remembered Bildotzkal as the god of the night. It was remembered only as the god of night and thieves. I think Ratford also believed in Wildotzkarl. Ratford didnt have a devout faith, but he did have enough faith to pray let something good come out while throwing an imperial fairy tale from time to time. In fact, this was a much deeper faith than Lee Han. Why is the principal in the Church of Wildotzkal? omg. Did you attack the priests by any chance? Its because theres one guy who decided to enroll there. You dont call me for attacking the priests. Shouldnt you deny that you didnt attack? The Headmaster Skeleton showed an expression of hesitation, which is rare. Is there something wrong with that junior? no. Its just because I dont want to mix things up with the priests. It makes me feel stupid. lets finish it quickly. Isnt this the last one? Lee Han pushed the back of the skeleton headmaster, thinking that he had to finish his overtime work quickly. * * * Sometimes thieves would visit the temple with fantasies and say, Ill have to enter the Church of Wildotzkal and learn the true art of the night, but such thieves would retreat from the entrance. The darkness greets you from the moment you open the door and enter. This was unique to the temple of the Bildotzkal Church. Lee Han and the headmaster went inside with the dark vision magic. Surprisingly, the churchs priests went around in the dark as if it was no big deal. Where is the thief captain? Gonadaltes-sama. We are not thieves. The Night God Yes. okay. The thief captain. Even in the darkness, it was clear that the priests were looking at the headmaster with resentment. Embarrassed, Lee Han secretly stood looking at the wall pretending not to be with them. However, the skeleton headmaster grabbed Lee Hans arm without mercy and dragged him away. Gonadaltes. Are you here? ? Lee Han opened the door to the bishops classroom and opened his eyes wide. There was no one, but a voice was heard. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han and said. You are still immature. Do not be reassured that you have penetrated the darkness. ! At those words, Lee Han realized that he had been overly dependent on dark vision magic. As magic always bites its tail, there are always countermeasures. Divine magic! I didnt know if the bishop of the Vildochkal Church could summon darkness that couldnt be penetrated with dark vision. Lee Han withdrew his vision and focused on his magical senses. Then, I felt a unique magical power flow out in front of me. Slowly, as if scotopic, the eyes captured the bishops figure. The bishop was an old lady with a good impression. Greetings. Wodanaz. This is Ines of the Gre family. This is Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Gonadaltes. Nice to meet you. You still correct me. You too have a lot of trouble feeding the thieves. Lee Han hurriedly said, fearing that the atmosphere would become chilly. It must be the priests. haha. no. I was talking about thieves. Ines here literally feeds the thieves around her. ? Charity. charity. What you do to the other top guys. Serving meals to poor people. Im doing it for money, but thats it. Lee Han missed the timing to explain to the admiring eyes of the bishop in front of him. I wonder if the punishment room is better. There are thieves who need a punishment room and there are thieves who need a meal. Despite the plaintive words of the Headmaster Skeleton, the Bishop responded without losing his dignity. So what did you call me for? If the freshmen dont want to go to Ein Lorgard because of prayer, you can persuade them yourself. How difficult is that? I didnt call you for that. Mr. Gonadaltes. The freshman has a very small problem, so I called him to consult. Divine Magic Awakening? Super power? magic refusal? aristocracy? The last one doesnt matter. rather good If you come to Ein Rogard, you can beat up nobles under the permission of imperial law. In fact, the priest who received the offer this time is a thief. This is a bit admirable. Is the Church of Vildotzkal finally going to live up to its reputation? Stop it. Please. Lee Han pulled the skeleton headmasters sleeve to dry it. Chapter 630 Episode 630 The bishop was even more surprised by that appearance. Are you on good terms with your disciple? Is this what you mean? Originally, Lee Han was the incarnation of self-control and self-discipline, but the words I have a good relationship with the skeleton principal made me lose control. Its because of my personality. Skeleton Principal answered instead. Lee Han lost control once more for a moment and almost hit the headmaster with his chair. Did you just use mind magic on me? Lee Han, who had barely regained his composure, asked a question he had been curious about earlier. But whats the problem with being a thief? It was easy for people who didnt know Einrogard to think, Ah, he must be truly dignified and cultured as much as the most talented wizards in the empire gather, but Einrogard was actually more like a struggle of all against all. And in this situation, it was the thief who was most active, not the aristocrat. Right now, even Lee Han was not envious of a well-bred Ratford and ten Guyan. Had it not been for Ratfords skill, he would have been sent to the punishment room several more times. Isnt a thief a more essential talent? I want to send an invitation. Lee Han thought that such talented people should come to The Ein Lorgard. The imperial family and nobles are a little less I was impressed. Mr. Wodanaz. Do you think even thieves should be given equal opportunities to learn? Oh no. I didnt mean that Anyway, Einrogard doesnt mind being a thief. Rather good Be quiet. quietly. Headmaster Skeleton covered Lee Hans mouth as if he was dumbfounded. The other students said they were banned, but it wasnt this Wardanaj guy, so sometimes the truth would come out. Of course, thieves can enter Einrogard. Thats a good thing too. However, if the priest serving Bildotzkal is a thief, its a different story. If you were just a thief, you could steal. But what if the priest who serves Bildotzkal loses control of himself and steals? That was a problem as a priest. If you are a priest, you should know how to embrace and embrace thieves and edify them. ah. Indeed, it is. Lee Han was a little embarrassed. It seemed that he was too stained with Ein Lorgard. To think, Wouldnt it be nice to be a thief? Well, if you steal while you are with the priests, it will be a little difficult. The turtle tower guys can control that, but the priests of the phoenix tower are a bit The Skull Headmaster nodded as if he understood. Basically, out of the four towers, the Priests of the Phoenix Tower were the most peaceful and docile. You cant let wolves loose where there are such sheep. no way. The Phoenix Tower Priests arent that soft either. If you get caught stealing, you will be beaten right away. At Lee Hans words, the skeleton headmaster and the bishop fell silent at the same time. While the Bishop was amazed, the Headmaster Skeleton sighed and said, Your grade priests are unusual. Is that so? Youre the cause Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han in amazement. No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason for change other than Wodanaz. Of course, Principal Skeleton also liked the changes in the priests who entered this year. It was difficult even for a priest to achieve magic if he was passive and passive. But hasnt it changed a bit too much? The other day, I think the Death Knights reported that Phoenix Towers freshmen robbed the kitchen! Okay. Lets talk about it. Lee Han was amazed by the headmasters words. How are you going to convince me? The Headmaster is not a Vildochkal priest, and he does not worship any other gods. With nothing in common, how could you convince this irreverent freshman? Are you trying to blackmail me? ah. There is a misunderstanding. The story is what you do. not me. Come on. Persuade me and come. no. Really this is nonsense. How do I convince a priest Ive never seen before? We dont have anything in common? Lee Han grumbled and walked out of the bishops classroom. The bishop was taken aback by this and asked, Are you okay? You dont have to worry. Doing it while grumbling like that is his hobby. ??? * * * Priest Carre? Priest Carre? Lee Han wandered around the priests district of the temple, looking for new students to join this time. Among the older priests, there was a priest who was a squirrel of a similar age to Lee Han. Priest Carre? No. I am Ines. ? For some reason, Lee Han felt familiar with the other person. To put it concretely, it was familiarity back then when he said, Im Moradi, not Wardanaz? Remember. Emotions. Lee Han cast < Ogonin''s Emotion Recognition > magic and spoke again. Arent you really the priest of Carre? Why why is that? what did i do wrong Sobbing. I am Ines. Ines is the bishops name. Its the same person. Priest Carre. Actually, I know everything. Sheesh. The squirrel beast priest admitted with a grunt. Priest Carre is right. Isnt the bishop too good? How can you tell an outsider who I am? What if youre a bad person? I didnt really say anything. Carre was shocked. I thought he was a noble nobleman who had never lied before, but it turned out to be the opposite. Fah impostor! hmm. If you are in Einrogard, you will inevitably learn it. I dont like lying. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! Carres eyes twinkled when he realized where his opponent had come from. Are you a senior!? Lee Han nodded and motioned for him to sit down. Carre sat down with an excited expression on her face. I received an invitation from Ein Rogard. I hear its like a dream! Uh Lee Han was taken aback. I came here to try to convince him of my mindset as a priest, but I felt like I had to explain other misunderstandings first. Actually, Ein Lorgard is Please speak comfortably. Seniors! hmm. okay. In fact, Ein Lorgard is a dog-like place. Isnt it too easy to say? Carre was embarrassed and looked at Lee Han. I didnt know that it would be so easy to say. Did Priest Carre hear something about Ein Rogard? Luxurious parties are held every day, and chestnut cream and chestnut macarons are put on top of chestnut roll cakes, and excited nobles loose their pockets? Everything you said is wrong. ?! Priest Carre was disappointed. I thought I could eat a full night and fill my pockets a little too thick! Ein Rogard is close to a cold, hungry, and painful place. If you dont want to learn magic, you dont have to come in. But the invitation also had this song. what song? Carre hummed and sang. Ein Rogard. Ein Rogard. Its so good. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Ein Rogard. The juniors will soon come and enjoy this paradise. Ein Rogard. Lee Han shuddered at the viciousness of the skeleton headmaster. You put this in the invitation and spread it!? Thats a fake song. I dont know what mean, filthy fellow sang that fake song. Wow really!? Is it okay to be a senior!? There arent many seniors in Ein Lorgard that you can trust. Dont trust me too much. Carres shoulders drooped in disappointment. He had intended to earn a lot from Ein Lorgard and come out. Arent you interested in magic? I do. Are you attracted to things like invisibility magic, lock unlock magic, short-range space movement magic, darkness veil magic, and dark vision magic? How did you know?!?! Carre stepped back in surprise. Does this statuesque senpai from an aristocratic family even have mind-reading magic? Among my friends, there are also excellent thieves. Heng. I will be better. The two of you can figure it out on your own Anyway, if you are interested in magic and are prepared to lead a difficult life, I recommend you to join Einrogard. Junior. Its a good place to learn magic. Uh, I thought you would tell me not to be interested in magic with impure intentions. Im also learning magic to make money, so what? Carre burst into laughter at Lee Hans joke. I didnt know you could make a joke with a face like that. I laughed so much that I was out of breath. ? Heh heh heh Its against the rules to make jokes like that all of a sudden. Then can I really go in? If you are prepared to live a hard life. Seniors. I was a thief who didnt even belong to the thieves guild. A hard life is just my daily life. but. My friend, whom I mentioned earlier, also adapts well. Because thieves are inherently excellent. Carre was flattered. Lee Han asked cautiously. But apart from your doctor, the bishop is worried about you. ah. Carre became sullen again. Will the bishop not go in? Thats not it You seem to be worried because youre a priest and you cant control yourself. To begin with, I am not a priest, but a thief. Are you wearing a priests uniform? The bishop was worried and forced me to put it on. Carre complained. Bishop Ines was respected by all the thieves and mercenaries nearby because of his natural personality. Not everyone who is a priest of the church is kind to criminals. Right now, even in the Church of Afha, when criminals steal, a baptism of flames comes flying right away The person Bishop Ines was most worried about was Carre. If he kept working alone without being protected by belonging to a guild, it wouldnt be strange if trouble broke out at any time. It was for this reason that he was forced to bring him to the church and put him in a priestly uniform. Wearing priestly clothes, at least there was no attack in this area. Of course, Carre didnt stop stealing after that. You dont have any faith in Wildotzkal? Is there? I do believe in myself. Thats why I was forced to wear a priestly uniform. Then why are you stealing? To Lee Hans question, Carre replied as if it were a stupid question. You want to be rich? I cant refute! Lee Han deeply sympathized with that honest answer. Well, Ratford also believed in Wildotzkarl. I have no choice but to admit it. Uh I didnt expect you to admit it. The rich dont matter. Whether you get rich by stealing or otherwise, magic will help. Maybe magic can broaden your horizons. Then Ill go in! no. So, you have to convince the bishop to get in, right? ah. Carre was downcast and looked at her, then asked. Do you have a method, sir? I have a way to think of it. Carres eyes widened at Lee Hans words. What?! The Bishop is worried that you will lose control and get hurt. Thats right Then you just have to show your changed side in front of the bishop. Show me that you can stop stealing and control yourself. Carre hated those words. Who doesnt know that? You cant do that all your life. I did it long ago if I could. Arent you supposed to be patient for the rest of your life? ?? Im just telling you to wait until Ein Lorgard comes in. When Einrogard comes in, steal as much as you want. Youll do it even if you dont want to do it anyway. For the first time, Carre began to be afraid of Ein Lorgard. Chapter 631 Episode 631 sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre not kidding are you? Im not kidding about Ein Rogard. Come to think of it, I heard that the principal is rich. You dont have a lot of gold. But I dont recommend beating it. If you get caught, you will go straight to jail. If you get caught, do you send them to jail outside?! no. A dungeon inside the school. There is a punishment room. I go if I get caught stealing, and I go even if my grades are bad. Carre had to seriously think about whether this senior was really making fun of her. However, the seniors expression was very serious. No one seemed to think that what he said with that face was a lie. I said it before, but if you learn magic, you might change your mind. You might think of a better way to get rich than stealing. A bigger theft? That could be a better way. Anyway, the point is to be patient for a while in order to learn magic. To take two steps forward, you have to be able to take one step back. Carre was troubled. I liked the fact that senior Lees advice was very realistic, unlike the unrealistic advice of other priests to give up greed and increase faith. I still couldnt figure out what kind of place Einrogard really was, but I could endure it for a while to enter. great! Ill try to be patient. Can I go and tell the bishop? okay. well thought out Actually, I wanted to give you some advice not to get caught even if you steal, but with your skills, that seems impossible. ?! Carre was shocked. Even a senior exuding an aura of nobility, these were words that could not be overlooked. What what what? Did I hear wrong? Seniors?? You heard it right. The Bishop knows. Then you got caught. Stealing is not like that. What do you know, senior? Because I just didnt hide it?! I could have hidden it as much as I could While Carre burst into anger and ran wildly, Lee Han slowly raised his fist and opened his palm. Carres silver coin pouch was held on top of that palm. It was something I sneaked up on when I asked to sit down earlier. Didnt you notice? Stealing is like this. ?!?!?!?! I combined magic with the skills I learned from my friend. You can steal it cleanly like this. Even the same pickpocket could do it much more skillfully and accurately if he moved after applying reinforcement magic and foresight magic in advance. The skills that Ratford had taught me were combined with magic and were blooming like this outside of Einrogard. Carre was completely speechless. Because his pride as a thief was completely destroyed, his heart was filled with resentment, but at the same time, awe welled up in him. I want to learn! Lee Han, who thought he had properly persuaded his junior, returned the pocket and said, I know youre confident, but dont be overconfident until youre really good at it. I hope you understand. I totally understand. Seniors. Carre nodded and looked straight at Lee Han. There was a glimmer of determination in his eyes. I have decided. I wont steal anything outside until Im skilled enough to steal my seniors pocket! Wait and see! okay. By the way, my name is Cainando. yes! Senior Kainando! Lee Han tried to tell Carre, I cant meet my seniors in the first year, but ended up telling him. I did a good job persuading him, but I didnt want to discourage him. If I find out that its a fake name someday, Ill learn a lesson. The lesson not to trust seniors was a much more important lesson than I thought. Lee Han was proud of the fact that he had taught his juniors an important lesson. By the way, senior. hmm? Senior, are you from a thieves guild and not from a noble family? Carre asked cautiously. At first, he thought he was from an aristocrat based on his statue-like appearance, but no matter how he looked at it, he smelled like himself. * * * Bishop. I reflected. From now on, I will stop stealing and concentrate on magic! ! Bishop Ines was really surprised. I asked while looking at the skeleton headmaster. Did you mean this by grumbling? yes. What did I say? ? Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation from the side, asked curiously. What conversation did you have? You grumbled and said that doing it all is your hobby. Lee Han contemplated whether to swing the chair he was trying to swing earlier. When Carre nodded and left, the bishop expressed his sincere thanks. thank you. what. have something like this. I said it to Mr. Wodanaz, not to Mr. Gonadaltes. I know too. The Bishop decided to just ignore the Headmaster Skeleton. Looking at Lee Han again, he said. I never thought I could convince Carre like that. hmm. Bishop. In fact, I did not completely reform Carre. Lee Han said carefully, lest the bishop misunderstand. But the old bishop was not very surprised. I know. How can a person change all at once? What I am grateful for is that you have instilled interest in magic in Carre. The bishop did not expect Carre to convert instantly. I wanted to experience various things and increase my interest, not just immersed in stealing. And if it was magic, it would be really reassuring. Carres decision I just saw was real. I definitely felt the will to stop petty stealing and study until I entered magic school. Thank you again. Please take good care of Carre. The first year cant meet the second year. Bishop and Lee Han pretended not to hear as a group. The two communicated without even saying a word. As they said goodbye and came out of the temple, the Headmaster Skeleton asked in a curious voice. How did you convince me? You look a little stubborn, dont you? hmm. If you want to steal, steal it from Ein Lorgard. Headmaster Skeleton looked at Lee Han as if he were trash. * * * The last letter was well received. Wodanaz. Also, in case you talked to Yoner, you mentioned that you accidentally overlapped the contents of the letter. sorry! Really, how did it come out? Isnt that why you dont send letters? Im really sorry! I heard that you visited the Northern Mountains. Thanks for talking nice to the range hunters. Hunters say youre close with Moradi. I dont know how rumors really spread. It cant be. But youre not really sending letters, are you? The Maikin family mansion is really comfortable. The tablecloth used here will be higher quality than my original dorm blanket. I still dont get used to having the maids change my clothes, but Maybe thats why I didnt send you a letter because of what I said last time? really. I met Yoners sister. Its my opinion, but I thought it would be better to avoid it for a while. really. Are you going to send a letter? I need to write a reply right away. Lee Han felt sorry for nothing when he saw Nilias crooked letter. Im sure youre also sweating a lot. Wodanaz. These days, I am carving and polishing obelisks with the guilds outstanding craftsmen. It makes me happy that the magic I learned at school wasnt in vain. I want to build the greatest structure in the empire someday. I would be happy if you contributed to the building Salco. In order to build a great building, you need to find investors. As soon as Lee Han heard his friends dream, he started calculating in his head. Shouldnt someone be realistic? Today there was an event for nobles in the capital. I remembered this anecdote . Lee Han checked the owner of the letter, wondering if he had read it wrong. who sent it? Theres no way Adenart sent it again in the meantime, and there were other friends who talked a lot through letters like this Thats right. Are you bored? The bouillabaisse I ate there was really good. I want to serve it to Danaz someday. Im glad Naz sent it I guess Ill have to contact my followers and ask them to send me a letter right away. The followers thoughts were obvious. It was evident that he kept quiet, perhaps thinking that he could not be rude and send the letter first. If you leave it like this, letter bombs will fly! Wait here for a moment. yes. The carriage stopped and the headmaster went outside, but Lee Han wasnt surprised. This is not the first time this has happened on this trip. Alcicle asked with a yawn. Wardanas, are you going to the family manor now? yes. After saying hello and inviting friends who can come, Im going to do my job. Is it your job to study magic? no. You will be commissioned. Adventurer request? why? Do you have any reagents for magic? Because it makes money? Thats right. Alcicle was startled. It was a much more direct reason than I thought. ah. is not it? Are you trying to raise money for magic research? Well, now that I think about it, if its a guy like Wodanaz, even if its the same second year, the scale of the magic research or experiment hes aiming for will be on a different level. Then, of course, the cost will be different in the number of digits. It was understandable that they were collecting hard from now on. To work hard! I will cheer you on! thank you. Shortly thereafter, the skeleton headmaster returned. The Skeleton Principal returned calmly, holding a package the size of a man next to him. What is it? Its a package just like a person. A person is right. Headmaster Skeleton threw the package into the corner of the wagon. Then, a familiar aristocrat, tied up tightly in the package, jumped out. He was also someone I had met. This Duke of Ikhaldoren! what!? who!? Alcicle was startled enough to miss the can of sardines he was holding. The skeleton headmaster often kidnapped people, but he did not know that he would kidnap the duke of the empire. Duke Ikhaldoren struggled and looked at Headmaster Skeleton. Ugh! Ugh! Gonadaltes. Are the words of Wardanaz true?! No matter how you do it, you cant just kidnap the imperial duke like this! Dont worry. After all, that guy has a lot of weaknesses, so he wont be able to talk about it. But Think carefully. Penguin. Have I kidnapped a person once or twice? Could I have brought the duke recklessly without trusting anyone? Thats right! Arcicle was strangely persuaded. Certainly, Sir Gonadaltes was not the kind of person who would do something like this without thinking. ruler. Wodanaz. take this I had a lot of trouble during this trip. The skeleton headmaster threw a heavy bag of gold coins. It was filled with more gold coins than Lee Han had accumulated through sweat and blood this year. ! Thats enough to put in. principal! why? Do you have any dukes to bring more to the wagon? In response to Lee Hans question, Headmaster Skeleton looked at Alcicle and said, Sometimes you are my student, but do you know that there are times when I get a little creepy too? Who did you learn all about? Alcicle muttered to himself. Chapter 632 Episode 632 While they were having a conversation like that, Duke Ikal Doren managed to spit out the gag in his mouth. Even in the midst of his capture and being led away, the duke fired back, trying not to let go of the dignity and dignity that he had always possessed. What is this what is this! The three stopped talking and looked at the Duke hesitantly. Duke Ikhaldoren looked away, perhaps thinking that convincing the other two was much more likely than Principal Skeleton. Who would be more eloquent, the headmaster Skulls ambitious apprentice or the alsicle of the Pengerin family? Arcicle of the Pengerin family! Lee Han was slightly disappointed when Duke Ikaldoren called Alcicle instead of calling him. Arent you more trustworthy than Alcicle in this situation? Im sure youve talked to me before. You misunderstood the person. Alcicle didnt want to get involved in this, so he pretended not to know. However, there werent that many penguin beasts in the empire. This was especially true of Suin, a penguin whose blood was thick enough to be Alcicle. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt it the arksicle of the Pengerin family! Are you going to stay still even after seeing the scene of this violation? no. Mr. Gonadaltes. If youre going to gag it, you have to bite it properly. Alcicle grumbled. Wasnt it because I didnt keep the gag tight enough to hear these words? As long as I heard the words directly, it became difficult to withdraw my foot if it became a problem later. Despite Alcicles cold reaction, the duke did not give in. Rather, he shouted more sternly and forcefully. Consider the reputation of the Pengerin family. Do you think its okay to stay still? Are you going to just watch the evil deeds of these two here! Wait a minute. Why two, Your Highness? Lee Han protested as if it was absurd. Headmaster Skeleton kidnapped Lee Han, doesnt he have anything to do with it? Of course, the duke pretended not to hear Lee Hans words and ignored them. Lee Han had already been clearly branded as an apprentice of the skeleton headmaster and an accomplice in the kidnapping. No matter how great a wizard you are, there is an imperial law, and you absolutely have no authority to do something like this Ah. Stop whining. little bastard. The skeleton headmaster spat out as if it was annoying. Did I kidnap you without thinking? Of course, I could have kidnapped her, so I would have kidnapped her. What nonsense said the duke, feeling fear welling up in him. In the current situation, there was only one reason why the skeleton principal could act as he pleased. Your subordinates who entered Ein Lorgard. Did you think I didnt hear you? I already caught it when I came in. and. Youre shameless. Lee Han stuck out his tongue. I couldnt find it for almost a year (actually, it was hard to find it if it turned into a statue), and then found it right before vacation and pretended like I knew it originally. But the bluff was very effective. The duke felt a shock as if he had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer. I knew from the beginning?! He thought he might have gone missing or died because he had lost contact with his subordinate, but he could not have been captured. Then, what did the Headmaster Skeleton and the boy from the Wardanaz family visit and do after that? Then why the hell are you still I waited to see how you behaved. It was fun. !!!! The duke was stiff and unable to move, as if he had been struck by lightning. It was a shock as if the sky was collapsing. To think that he, who had exerted a strong influence in the political and social circles of the empire through conspiracies and schemes all his life, was being made fun of without even noticing. I couldnt believe it. Nonsense nonsense! Did you mean acting? What did that boy do to me? Uh, thats smoke Thats right. I was playing with you. Lee Han didnt have anything to say, so he just nodded. You cant ruin the skeleton headmasters plan here. The duke was frustrated, as if he didnt have the strength to shout any more. A man who was so majestic when he was wearing dozens of artifacts now looked shabby like a sick old man. The skeleton headmaster who saw that tapped the Duke on the shoulder. cheer up. you are not lacking I was just great. Eternal life does it make sense that you alone have the secret of eternal life! Unlike before, the duke shouted as if in a fit of fuss. If you are the most cunning and insidious of the empires mages, you must have it. The secret of eternal life! to have it alone It should be given to the nobility of the empire! Its for you, not the nobles of the empire. Skeleton Headmaster was indifferent. There were always old nobles who came to the skull headmaster at the right time and acted as if he had entrusted them with the secret of eternal life. Ive seen it so many times that Im not really impressed anymore. If you say youre going to tell the secret to the lower nobles, youll have a seizure, but dont speak as if youre representing the nobles. Its just that the noblest nobles should take care of that secret first! The meaning of nobleness is a little different from mine. Skeleton Principal replied nonchalantly. Young bastard. You probably think youre a great pillar of the Empire, right? With so many titles and so many responsibilities, how chaotic the empire would be if you disappeared. I would have been thinking about these things. The duke didnt answer, but there was a faint expression of acceptance on his face. But the truth is that most of what you do is childs play. The things you do dont matter much to the Empire even if you dont. Even if no one did it, it didnt matter much to the empire. Do you really know what the great pillars of the Empire are? The head of the Wodanaz family here is a great pillar. Its really important to explore the outer world and protect the empire from monsters and demons flowing out of it. Headmaster Skeleton was neither angry nor more contemptuous than necessary. I was just saying it with annoyance, as if explaining to someone who doesnt know anything. The boredom made the duke even more frightened. The reason you were able to comfortably play house with the nobles was because someone like me, the family head, or the emperor was protecting you. noble? Do you know what your ancestors were doing during the old mayhem? All the gates of the castle were locked, and he was alone with his head in the fireplace. Just praying for the demons to pass by. What kind of nobility does a guy who has only done well in his life claim to have met his father? Headmaster Skeleton took a step forward. The duke wriggled to escape for a moment, but there was nowhere to run. Do you want to know the secret of eternal life? dont let me know Ive never hidden anything like the secret of eternal life. little boy A guy like you would think my storehouse is full of immortal treasures from ancient times, but the only things sleeping in my storehouse are vicious and cursed artifacts. These are items that will bring disaster to the continent the moment a young guy like you takes them out. Even if there was such a treasure, would a guy like you handle it? A guy like you who doesnt even know the basics of magic? Headmaster Skeleton tapped the dukes head with the tip of his staff. There is only one secret that can reach eternal life. Its magic. Forget the idea of finding the secret of eternal life as a treasure. Eternal life is not what you think. Despite the principals words, the Duke was overwhelmed and made no reply. Headmaster Skeleton threw the duke aside as if he didnt care. I guess Ill have to imprison him in Ein Lorgard for a few years. If you ever meet him in the punishment room, dont release him. Why would I? Seeing that you freed Bible, I thought you had a hobby of freeing people you hate. Realizing that it would be disadvantageous to talk more, Lee Han changed the topic. By the way, why are you imprisoning the Duke? It looks like youve already done it Duke Ikhaldoren wore artifacts that he could buy at least one fort even when he was walking around. Seeing that the skeleton headmaster brought them, it was clear that all of the artifacts had been unlocked. And if it had been canceled, it would have gone into the principals pocket. Theres no way he wouldnt have robbed other things while robbing the artifacts, so he probably scrapped quite a bit of the mansions property What are you talking about? It starts now. Headmaster Skeleton scolded Lee Han as if he was amazed at his innocent thoughts. Young guys these days didnt know much about the old traditions. In the old days, once you caught a nobleman, it didnt end with just stealing what you had. The ransom was extorted by expanding to noble families and noble family or maternal families. Of course, since the other party is not a hukou, it will not be easy to come up with, but in the end, the person who has the party has an advantage in this negotiation. Duke Ikaldoren would also like to pay as little damage as possible right now, but the longer he stays in the Punishment Room, the more he will suddenly have new assets and be able to pay the appropriate amount. Lee Han and Arcicle exchanged glances. Should we go soon? It sounds like a good idea. Then well go away. see you next time. Mr. Gonadaltes. okay. be careful. Both suffered a lot. See you at school. The Skeleton Principal shook hands with the Death Knights. After waking up a junior sleeping in the next room, Lee Han quickly got out of the carriage with Alcicle. * * * Alcicle checked his clothes. His whole body was full of tension that didnt go well with Alcicle. Eandurde asked as if he did not understand. Are you out of a duel? I hope you are stupid. Its comforting not knowing what kind of family the Wodanazs are oh! This guy!? Eandurde immediately kicked Alcicle in the shin. Alcicle, who had been taken by surprise, screamed. -Uh, are you going to take that guy to the family? -yes. After the vacation is over, I will go back to Einrogard anyway, so Im going to have them study together until then. Im afraid Ill learn something weird if I stay with the principal. -Its too much for that guy. To be able to visit the Wardanaj family. -Isnt that enough? If you want to visit Alcicle, its okay to visit. -what? really? -yes. The reason our family doesnt invite people is because there are no people in the family, not because there are some strict rules. -Wait a minute. Get some new clothes. -Theres no such thing After getting ready, the three of them found a carriage to ride near the village. The coachman, who was yawning, looked at the three and asked. Where are you going? Please go to the Wardanaz family mansion. The coachman, who had just been sitting comfortably, suddenly straightened his posture. His face was full of fear. Whoa Are you the Wardanaj family? no? ?? ???? Alsicle and Eandurde looked at Yihan. However, Lee Han answered shamelessly. I am visiting as a guest. Ah Phew. okay. The drivers tension was reduced by about 5%. The guests visiting the Wodanaz family were not ordinary people, so it was natural. Why lie? People around here are so afraid when they hear the family name. Is that why people usually cheat on their family name? Alcicle thought to himself. The carriage drove quickly along the road in the woods. The chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves in the wind. The thick recording made the wizards feel good. Dag dag dag dag- Uh. Are they the knights of the Wardanaz family? Hearing the sound of horses hooves coming from afar, Alcicle wondered if they were knights. The great aristocratic families that had vast lands had knights patrolling the lands. They not only caught intruders, but also entertained and let guests in. Hearing the sound of horses hooves, it must have looked like knights A gigantic, irregularly shaped demon with dozens of horseshoes arrived in front of the carriage. -Are you a guest? Hick hee! Seeing the terrified coachman hiccuping, Alcicle suddenly felt sorry for nothing. Chapter 633 Episode 633 Hey. Wodanaz. You should have told me in advance if a demon like that roamed around. No, I dont go around. Lee Han explained that there seemed to be a misunderstanding. No matter how much our family is, its not even Einrogard, but its not a place where demons are used like that. Then the one in front of me right now is not a devil, but a slime? Alcicle confirmed the giant demon outside once again at Lee Hans words. Eandurde next to her was groaning with her hair on end. Originally golems roam. Demons dont roam for too long. I think thats frightening enough. Usually, when Golems are seen in the Empire, it was when Buyeo, Summoning, or Black Magic school wizards made up their minds and rolled up their sleeves. Thats why each ki was powerful and difficult to make. Besides, what if it was a golem advanced enough to patrol a territory this large on its own? I had no idea how difficult it would be to make. From the difficulty level to the production cost, it would have exceeded imagination. But to use it just for patrol. It was scary in many ways. I am a guest. Lee Han stuck his head out of the carriage and explained. The devil looked at Lee Hans face and nodded. He didnt know why a member of the Wodanaz family called himself a guest, but he wasnt too curious. I didnt do it because I liked it anyway, so I thought Id only do what I was told to do. -Follow me. Hee-ik The coachman regretted his past self, who had driven the wagon to the Wardanaz family for money. How could I make such a mistake! By the way, didnt the original Golem guide the way? Why the devil? -Today we are servicing and repairing the golems. I came out because I rolled the lowest die. The demon of indeterminate form knew how to show that life is really hard despite not having facial expressions. Feeling apologetic for nothing, the three of them quietly shut their mouths and didnt ask any more. Alsicle whispered in the carriage. How did you catch that devil? Did you summon it from an old ancient vision? well. It could have been, but I think he usually just picked it up. Where do you get the devil from? Isnt it another dimension? Alcicle kept his mouth shut and quietly admired the scenery. I could guess why the devil was in such a bad mood. * * * As I ran along the forest road, I saw the huge mansion of the Wodanaz family in the distance. Originally, you would see people working in the nearby forests and fields, but not seeing any of them gave it an eerie feeling like a ghost estate. Even if it looks like the real me, it must be scary. Alcicle looked at Lee Han with disgust. This Wodanaj family boy didnt seem to notice anything strange, perhaps because it was his familys estate. Could there be anyone inside? There are several. The knights, the chief attendant and the servants who take care of the mansion Arcicle waited for more to come. Usually, for a territory of this size, the minimum number of people would start at 100. Starting with the workers in charge of the fields, there will be forest keepers, woodcutters who will bring timber from the territory, hunters who will offer game, clowns and bards who will periodically stage plays, priests of the church who will help worship at the temple of the territory but Lee Han said no more. any more? yes? Thats all. What about the rest of me? Usually golems do it. Sometimes the devil does it, but thats only occasionally. Dont get me wrong. Lee Han diligently explained whether he did not want to be misunderstood as a demonic family. Of course, it had no effect. Alcicle was already feeling dizzy. All over again! Its the Ki Knight! Alcicle shouted in a tearful voice at the sight of the knights running from afar. Even though it had been several hours, people couldnt be this happy. Lee Han, who was next to him, asked curiously. Did you like the article? Alcicle pretended not to hear and waved his hand. Here it is! here! This is Alsicle of the Pengerin family. It is an honor to meet you. I am also honored to meet Sir Allarron, who is renowned throughout the Empire! Alcicle flapped its wings and welcomed Allarron. Of course, he was a famous knight in the empire, but the reason for this enthusiastic response was the loneliness of not meeting anyone until recently. Allarron looked at the devil and said. From here on, I will guide you myself. C Im glad. Cant you straighten your attitude in front of guests? Dont forget that you can extend your sentence by telling the head of the household. -Well I was wrong Knight. forgive me Allarron glared at the devil with a stern gaze. The indeterminate demon was downcast and walked to the other side. The guest guidance is over, so now I had to pick the grapes in the orchard. ah. Alcicle of the Pengerin family. Please dont misunderstand. Originally, House Wardanaj does not have demons. All of a sudden, today is the golem repair day Thats right. Of course Im not mistaken. I will never tell you where to go. Not knowing that Alcicle was sweating on his back, Allarron happily straightened his mustache. Allarlong also had some numbness due to his long service in the Wardanaz family. Lee Han. Im glad youre back. The person next to you is My junior. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am very happy to have such a strong warrior as my junior. hello? purr. Eandurde met Allarrons eyes and secretly hid behind Lee Han. I could feel the tremendous strength different from someone like Alcicle. What about the head of the household? You are in outer space. It would be best if you contact us right away. Lee Han nodded. Alcicle, who was next to him, asked with curious eyes. Are you contacting me? hmm. You know that the family lord is exploring extraterrestrials, right? huh. Alcicle shook his head up and down. Few people in the Empire knew what the Wardanaz patriarch was doing. Exploring the outer world, or other dimensions connected to the continent, was what the head of the Wodanaz family was currently doing. Those in the know might wonder why they kept poking their heads into another dimension full of dangerous beings, but in fact, it was unavoidable. Even if you stay here, beings from other dimensions will be interested in the continent. Instead of waiting and responding passively, it was the wizard who wanted to travel around the dimensions and take an active response, and the head of the Wardanaz family was the most wizard-like wizard. And in fact, even if there was no threat of invasion, the wizards would have stuck their heads in. If he was not interested in the mysteries and knowledge of another dimension, he was not qualified as a wizard. Since this is a fairly serious job, you spend most of your time in outer space. The first older brother is also helping. Most of the time how many hours a day? Four or five hours? Except for one or two days a year, most of them are on outer space. !!! Alcicle was stunned by those words. Entering another dimension was dangerous and exhausting, so the wizards tried to come out as quickly as possible and return to the continent. How careful were the wizards who entered the spirit realm in search of spirits right away. I made a shield with all kinds of magic circles and magic and went in. Even when dealing with relatively peaceful and safe spirits among beings from other dimensions, but just wandering around the alien dimensions and making them their homes. How is that possible? Did you make a dimension gate artifact and go inside? Oh no. Not the way they got inside its amazing anyway. Alcicle nodded, soothing his pounding heart. Even just hearing this, I felt it was worth coming to the Wodanaz family. Do you think something like that would be possible? It felt like witnessing the distant horizon of the study of magic. But contact me. Can you send me a call as well? yes. They said it was some kind of magic artifact, but Im not sure exactly how it works. An artifact that can send messages across dimensions! Alcicle shuddered. Of course, Alcicle was able to send a telepathic message to someone who briefly visited the safe dimension with restrictions placed on it. It was about as difficult as telling a friend who had gone under a shallow puddle. However, if you are a wizard who freely roams and explores other dimensions, the story is completely different. How could I say something to a wizard who went into the depths of the sea without a rope? If thats possible I really want to see you! Instead, there are downsides. disadvantage? what? It takes about 30 minutes to get a reply, perhaps because the other dimension is far away. That could be. Alcicle couldnt help but nod his head at this realistic answer. but! Lee Han took a quill and wrote a letter. -Patriarch. hello. After one year at Ein Rogard Lee Han, who was writing a letter, stopped his quill and frowned. Alcicle asked cautiously. whats the matter? hmm. I habitually wrote too long. It has to be short. How shorter? Its like this. Lee Han crumpled the paper, threw it away, and wrote again. -Arrived at Yihan Mansion. Alcicle too. hmm. I think we should cut it down more. Hey, isnt this a bit off? oh. sorry. Shall we write Pengerin? Thats not it! The dignity and authority of the nobility were above blood ties. No matter how much parents and children are, the letter was the same as calling them by official titles in public places. And no matter how close you are, Alcicle is a guest, so isnt it too small! Joe, write me a little more. no. Four words are a bit long now. The head of the family might be angry at you for giving up. I hope it cant be. So just one word! Say Im Alcicle of the Pengerin family. Thats two words. The two were able to complete the final version of the letter after a scuffle. -Leehan Pengerin Alcicle. Then I will send it like this. On the first floor of the mansion, Lee Han stood in front of a huge hall called the < Room of Exploration > and threw a letter into the mouth of the door. As you can tell by looking at the powerful and complex flow of magical power felt inside, this was the forefront of extraterrestrial exploration. Amazing. I cant believe that I feel this much different from studying at Ein Lorgard for a year. Lee Han was amazed as he felt the swirling flow of magic within him. Just a year ago, it just felt like a huge mass of magical power, but now I could feel the distinct patterns in it. Beside him, Alcicle admired the magical power and sighed, then admired the magical power and then sighed. Why is that? Are you hungry? no! I think the letter is too rude Thats enough. Please wait for a reply. really. Ill go to the kitchen and ask you to cook sardines. Oh no. are you okay. Im not here to eat. Either that or not, Lee Han went to the kitchen and asked for a sardine dish. Then, from the back of the kitchen, a gigantic irregular demon with dozens of horseshoes walked out gloomily. Where is that demon going? Im going to go get sardines. ruler. Junior. Lets study while we wait. Eandurde pretended not to hear, and pretended that the mansion was strange, like Alsicle. Chapter 634 Episode 634 Kouhai. You cant hate learning. Ugh. Studying is all about wanting you. Are you comfortable here? If you go into Ein Rogard, it will make you even more miserable. If you fail the test, you will go to the punishment room! Youre lying too much. Alcicle internally hated it. Of course, Alcicle agreed that the savage needed an education. In particular, education on the history and respect of noble families such as the Pengerin family was desperately needed. But who is fooled by such lies? I dont like punishment rooms Yes, yes. Then you should study. no. That works. Pajijik C A reply came back from the front door of < Room of Investigation >. Alcicle, who had been looking forward to it, ran in a hurry. -illusion. Departure of the enema. ? Alcicle tilted his head. who is the manager? Who is the manager? Are you my brother? what did you say? here. It says that the director has departed. Lee Han jumped in surprise. Arcicle was also taken aback by the urgency he hadnt seen in Wodanaz before. Why why? Is something wrong? Cant you? Lee Han received the reply and read it. However, the content did not change. -illusion. Departure of the enema. No is it not the wrong way? Who is the manager? Oh, you are the mother-in-law. mother (house mother). So, it was Lee Hans mother. Alcicle was startled. Did you have a mother?!?! Yihan and Eandurde stared at Alcicle. Eandurde cast a special gaze as if looking at trash. Alcicle, who belatedly realized his rudeness, exclaimed in embarrassment. Im sorry. Thats it. Write No! No. Not that! The head of the Wodanaz appears occasionally, but the wife never showed up, so I didnt even know she was there! Alcicle protested earnestly. Usually, the head of a noble family or his consort, no matter how sociable, was known throughout the empire. There are official events that even the most unsociable person has to attend, so word cannot be avoided. However, there were no rumors about the wife of the Wardanaj family. The family head appears occasionally, but the wife didnt say anything, so Alcicle also guessed, Did he die young? Ah. Its because the director is a bit unsocial. He hates outdoor activities. ? I wondered what kind of bullshit Alcicle was. The Wardanaj family was already the most unsociable family in the Empire. Right now, the head of state doesnt even appear unless the empire really needs a great wizard, so what? Uh Wodanaz. This may be rude, but your family is already asocial, isnt it? The head of the household is not a sociable person either Ah. Compared to the director, the head of household is a sociable person. !!! While Alcicle was shocked, Lee Han explained further. It was easy to misunderstand because the people of the Empire did not even know of its existence, but the mother of the Wodanaz family and the director of the Dawn Library was alive and well. I just hate outdoor activities. No matter how much you hate it, how can you not be known like this?! Officials Hmm. Its magic. Im a wizard too. Magic is not omnipotent. So its like this. When the Lord of Wodanaz received a call saying, There is a great drought in the western part of the empire, please help, he moved the entire sea water to drain the salt, and then built a reservoir. That much will do. But the wife just ignored the call. Then, erase the memory of the messenger who delivered the message, erase the memory of the bureaucrat who sent the messenger, and if the superior was involved, erase the memory of the superior as well Arcicle was shocked and couldnt keep his mouth shut. Of course, among the highest realms of fantasy magic, there was magic that could cut off the opponents memories. However, for a very short moment, that was a level that slightly touched the memory of the immediate past. Did you falsify all of the memories related to an important figure like the Wardanaj family without missing a single member of the Empire? Does that make sense?! It makes sense, Alcicle-nim doesnt know. Thats right. Alcicle shuddered as if cold ice had been applied to his spine. Even when I came, I had a light heart that I would devote myself to the amazing magic of the Wodanaz family and the outstanding wisdom of the family head, but now I only heard fear mixed with awe, like when a boy who first learned magic met the archmage. is this magic hmm. I dont know why the manager is here. In fact, I havent even talked about it a few times. When was the last time you spoke? Was it your birthday when you were eight? At that time, he came, gave me a gift, and entered the dimension right away. I knew it was a really useless question, but Alcicle couldnt overcome his curiosity. What did you give me? It was a magic book that looked expensive, but the family lord took it back because it was dangerous. Just give me money. Lee Han grumbled as if he was sorry. I dont think thats the problem Knocked out. The door to the < Room of Exploration > opened with a small sound. From within came the most ferocious and menacing demon Alcicle had ever seen. Alcicle realized that the light emitted by his defensive artifacts was dimming. Some demons damaged living beings just by looking at them, but the demon in front of them was just such a demon. Lee Han quickly covered Eandurdes eyes. Chief! You havent been able to transform! -ah. As if realizing it belatedly, the demon released the transformation magic. A pale and slender human wizard appeared. From that appearance, Alcicle wondered if what Wodanaz said earlier was actually a joke or a lie. How could a sorcerer with such an intelligent and melancholy look be so eccentric? Youre a penguin beast. yes. This is Alsicle of the Pengerin family. okay. Rayana, director of the Dawn Library and Lee Hans mother, raised a finger. Alcicle stood still innocently, unaware of what was about to happen. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chief! You cant erase your memory! Why? Alsicles mouth is the heaviest in the Empire! omg! I will never tell you where to go! Alcicle cried out in fright when he realized that his memory had just been blown away. Rayana nodded. It wasnt because he believed Lee Han or Alcicle, it was a nod as if he wasnt interested. He entered Ein Lorgard. yes. I am devoting myself to becoming a wizard who does not harm the family name. Im not sure if learning under mundane wizards is a good way. They were the professors of Einrogard who suddenly became mundane wizards. Lee Han replied as if he wasnt too surprised. My level is also low, so I think its effective. okay. Dont you have the magic books you need? its okay. Alcicle looked at him from the side, saying Why did you refuse!?, but Lee Han remained calm. It was obvious that even if I told her the name of the magic book she needed, it wouldnt come back properly anyway. I would definitely recommend a strange magic book that could cause your mind to collapse the moment you read it while saying dont read that vulgar magic book. By the way, what happened to you, Director? I heard you enrolled in Ein Lorgard and trained for a year. Alcicle was slightly moved. You were worried about whether I was okay. I came to see how much magic has improved. You could say that I was worried about whether that was okay. The half-blood gorgon next to you is the son you gave birth to a penguin beast? no. Alcicle twitched his beak in fright, but Mrs. Wodanaz didnt care. While working as a principal, if there is a magic book you need, dont hesitate to tell me at any time. Director. I just finished my first year. ah. There was silence for a moment. Rayana said as if she was mistaken. Did I overwrite my wisdom? The magic failed. My magic is not wrong. Han Lee. If either one is wrong, the future is wrong. Youre acting ridiculously far-fetched. Lee Han internally rebelled against his mothers words. What kind of nonsensical force would you make when you saw the absurd future of being the headmaster of Einrogard? If you miss the magic books while learning under common wizards, feel free to write. I will find and send you an answer at the latest. yes. thank you. Then Im busy with work, so stop. Rayana gestured lightly and passed through the door again to enter the dimension. Only then did Alcicle let go of his tension and let out a strong sigh. Rumors once circulated about the family head of the Wodanaz family that thats magic covered in human skin, but the wife just seemed like magic that wasnt even covered in skin. Trying to cut Alcicles memory with one finger without using a wand. It was really a great experience! As the fear subsided, Alcicle spoke excitedly. I didnt notice earlier because I was overwhelmed, but looking back, it was a truly amazing experience. From the appearance of the wife to the exit. All the magical powers around him were in the hands of the director. It was with that confidence that he tried to cast magic with his fingers without a wand. As Alcicle was also a magician, apart from fear, he had no choice but to shudder at the madness. Arent you crazy? Shh. You just have to think inside. Its rude if you spit it out. Eandurde and Lee Han grew apart, disgusted by Alcicles reaction. You just looked at it and said it was a good experience? Ah no Hey Wardanaz. You may be familiar because I see you often because you are related, but I was shocked. How many times have I not met you in my life? Oops. This bastard is less shocked because of his magical power. Come to think of it, even when he was in demon form earlier, Wardanaz was just calm. Resistance was also resistance, but the right to control magical powers around was also an important factor to magicians, like birthrights. The moment the confidence in being able to control the magic around him was lost, the wizard received a strong blow to his mind. This was very lethal as well-preserved concentration and belief are the source of magic. But Wodanaz was different. Even if all of the magic power control around him was taken away, since he had so much magic power, the control power around him did not pass over a certain amount. Just as a heavy rock does not move no matter how strong the wind blows, Wodanaj did just that. Anyway! I was really surprised. Yes well Seeing that your wife calls herself the director, it must be a really great library. Libraries and libraries in empires were more often built to protect great visions than to spread knowledge. The position of director of such a library or library was inherited along with the family and was an honorable name in itself. Considering that Mrs. Wodanaz has taken herself as the curator, it must be a library that has been handed down since ancient times. When I was little, my older brother got a gift from that book, and he almost died. It must be a really great library, right? Alcicle pretended not to hear and changed the topic. Well, come to think of it, a couple whose hobby is dimension exploration wouldnt have put in a normal magic book. Perhaps each book is a deadly forbidden book. Im still envious. Are you really crazy? Irrespective of Lee Hans thoughts, Alcicle said with an impressed face. One is the head of the Wardanaj family, and the other is the director of an ancient library. The two of you must have joined hands to complete the great magic. I want to meet a spouse like that. In Alcicles opinion, the most insignificant marriage was one in which people indulged in lust and joined each other. The next was a marriage in which each thought of family honor and profit. This was an ordinary marriage. The greatest marriages were those for noble purpose and knowledge. For the great study of magic without any selfishness or lust They just fell in love at first sight and got married. Chapter 635 Episode 635 Alcicles beak twitched at the fact that was so shocking. Dont lie. The two of you cant do that. Theres no way he could have gotten married while falling into lust like that Lee Han said calmly. Often, when talking with the head of household, unsolicited love stories popped up, which was quite distressing. Does real love make magic stronger?? I thought love was something like dregs that get in the way of magic How can you say something like that, Wodanaz? What did I do so wrong? Alcicle had a hurt expression on his face at the abusive words of a junior wizard with outstanding talent. It just came to my mind without much thought. sorry. I am different from Gonadaltes. Of course, Lord Gonadaltes could have said something similar. but its distinctly different. I will marry after confirming the other persons intentions, even if it is for the sake of completing great magic. Isnt this the principal cursing at me by turning it into a person to be kidnapped? As Alcicle thought more seriously about marriage than he thought, Lee Han became curious and asked. Do you have anyone you are talking about getting engaged to? There are people who have a story. thats right. Wodanaz. would you like to listen? You might be able to judge it well. shit. I need to change my habits. Lee Han regretted himself for asking the question without thinking. You keep throwing words without controlling your curiosity, and then you dig your own grave. I was tired of the love story of the family head, but how boring is the story of the fianc of Arcicle? And does my advice make sense here? Even if he could give advice on things like magic or business plans, Lee Han couldnt demonstrate his abilities when contemplating who Alcicle was going to be engaged to. At most, the question that comes to mind is Does the other person like sardines too? One of the people who have been talked about in the family right now is the daughter of the Arba family. Its an Albatross beast family. Traditionally, male penguins and male albatrosses are more likely to give birth to outstanding offspring, so I think this is an advantage. Lee Han had to hold back the feeling of wanting to cover his ears. Its biological knowledge that Im not really curious about. An imperial myth about the compatibility between a penguin beastman and an albatross beastman. Looking to the side, my junior was already asleep. okay. The other person I talked about is the adjutant of the Sebing Magic Tower. As people who study the cold element intensively, it would be good to match the topic together. and. I must be very, very happy. Lee Han gave a fake answer, then paused. Even if he listened, he wasnt too sincere. Did I speak too roughly? However, Alcicle was pleased. yes? I am glad that you rate it highly. Lee Han felt apologetic at that reaction. Ill have to think about it more seriously. The last person I talked to was Sir . Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What language was it just in? ah. you wont hear it with your ears Its a spirit name. It is a spirit that is related to our family. Im thinking about what it would be like to make a contract with this spirit. The advantage is that it is a cold spirit, so it is helpful for my magic. In the Empire, contracts with spirits were more diverse than expected. There were normal types of contracts, as the students of Ein Rogard did, but sometimes wizards made unusual types of contracts with powerful spirits. Among them, the contract belonging to the most unusual axis was a contract in the form of a marriage contract. The jealous spirits wanted to monopolize the magician, and the magician wanted to borrow the spirits power (or fell in love with the spirit) even at the risk of that This is how they make a strong contract . The Spirit is a good partner. really. Do you know that I made a contract with that spirit? Here are the squirrel and sparrow spirits. ? Alcicle was slightly taken aback when Lee Han suddenly boasted of his spirit. It was not a rare or uncommon spirit, it was just an ordinary low-level spirit. What do you mean? Those they are so cute and smart, arent they? Yes? Lee Han entered the mansion and put on the most happy expression. Alcicle didnt know why, but he was relieved to think he had answered well. So which of the three do you like best? hmm. Mr Penguin. Which of the three were you most happy with? Lee Han asked a standard question. To be honest, it was annoying to ask such a thing, but I couldnt get past it at all. huh? Havent we met before? yes? I have never met you. All three of them have only heard the name. Lee Han was deeply frustrated. Alcicle was a more strange person than I thought. Shall I just tell them to use the Foresight Magic? The one who helped Lee Han, who was worried, was the irregular demon who had left earlier. Returning with the sardines, the devil spoke to the kitchen in a weary voice. C I brought it. Oh. devil I will invite my friends in a little while. Can you help me? - The devil twisted his body while cursing himself for pulling the dice low. Why, on a day like this, did the dice roll so low? Pengerin. Im worried that the banquets at our mansion arent really that diverse. Alcicle nodded, unaware that Lee Han changed the topic. There arent many people after all? yes. In the first place, most of them are outside, and the few knights and attendants who do not like to eat luxuriously The family did not lack food, but there were not many items and most were frugal. When a friend like Gainando came to eat, he was sure to ask, This is an appetizer and there is a separate main dish? But is that important now? Alcicle looked at the bleak landscape outside the mansion and thought. I think I should worry about other things first rather than preparing a dinner for my friends who are coming right now Its enough to go to town and scrape something useful. On the way, I saw that the village was quite large. -Damn the penguin muttered the devil, getting ready to leave. If youre going to order it, dont do it all at once, but divide it like this! Alcicle was flustered and explained. No, I didnt mean to do that. Arent you saying too much! You are still a guest! At Lee Hans cry, the indeterminate demon completely shrank. C I was wrong. Mr. Wodanaz. Please dont extend the sentence. Be careful going forward. Anyway, Pengerin. As you said, I will go to the village and buy something useful. Junior. Youve finished your studies up to here. I will test it when I come back. Can I shop for groceries too No. The demon had no face, but looked at Eandurde eagerly. If I could become that kid, I felt like I could give my soul. wait for a sec. Wodanaz. yes? Are you going to town with that devil? yes. its okay. It is bound by a contract and cannot be bought or sold. Thats not the problem. No matter how much the devil was bound by a contract, he did not use it as a pack horse to visit the market. How scared would the villagers be when they saw it? Alcicle stopped trying to point out. It was a bit like coming as a guest and meddling too much in the traditions of the other family. Um yes have a good day. yes. Lee Han went out the front door like a devil. While the two of them were silently walking down the trail, Lee Han suddenly remembered the conversation earlier and asked. Demon. Do you want your betrothal to be someone who can give birth to an outstanding child, someone who is good at studying magic, or someone who can give you great power? -I dont know much about wizards, but the best way to get engaged is to do it with someone you love and your heart beats. !? * * * Alcicle looked after Eandurdes studies (this half-breed Gorgon kid constantly tried to escape and do other things) and waited for Yihan to return. Isnt the head of the house coming? When I looked at the front door of the < Room of Exploration >, there was no further contact. He was probably busy with extraterrestrial exploration. Alcicle felt sorry for him, but he thought that was unavoidable. In fact, it was such a sudden visit, and just meeting Mrs. Rayana Wodanaj was a great enough event. Kiki- Someone came inside with the sound of the door opening on the first floor of the mansion. Alcicle stuck out his head, wondering if Lee Han had returned. Eandurde quickly crawled under the table to escape. ? A strange spirit I had never seen before was walking into the first floor entrance. Alcicle blinked in surprise before coming to his senses. No, its not a spirit!? At first, I thought it was a spirit because the energy of nature was so strong, but when I looked closely, it wasnt a spirit. The opponent was a living person. Earth spirits were tangled in each hair, and small thunder spirits were playing around on the bridge of the nose and eyebrows. Arsicle was surprised to see the difficult-tempered thunder spirits playing without harming people. Quite a few spirit wizards couldnt show such a high level of affinity. The opponent put down the large leather backpack he was holding. The old rucksack was full as if it was going to burst at any moment. Alcicle was nervous not knowing what would come out of it. ? What came out of it was old junk. An old stone slab with chipped teeth and cracked lettering, a rusted tip, a broken flagpole The opponent carefully put them down one by one and began to manage them. Dozens of spirits helped with the task with all their might. Alcicle was once again surprised by that appearance. It was surprising that what came out of it was a mess, but it was really amazing that the spirits were so devoted to their work without complaining. And without any magic or command! How is that possible? Theres no way that could be possible with affinity alone. It must be something like an artifact Eandurde sneaked out from behind Alcicle, who was staring at her intently, knocking over the chair. bang! ? The stranger looked up and looked at Alcicle. Alcicle, whose eyes met, stopped as it was. Uh um Alcicle of House Pengerin. Who are you? The opponent did not answer and lowered his head. Then he managed the clutter again. I am here. Mr. Pengerin. !!! Upon hearing Lee Hans voice, Alcicle shouted urgently. Wardanaz! excuse me! Theres someone youre seeing for the first time! Its like a spirit disguised as a human Huh brother? ??? Arsil Wodanaz, the second of the Wodanaz family, greeted Lee Han happily. What happened to this place Ah. You said you came to congratulate me on the completion of my year at Einrogard? no. Theres nothing like this Im sorry youve come too far. ?? Alcicle was taken aback when he saw Lee Han talking alone. I was talking with my second older brother, but Lee Han alone kept talking. Woah Wo Danaz. Is it true what Arsil is saying? Cant you hear me? Its close to the spirit language, so you wont be able to hear it. I can hear it because I have blood. for a moment. Can humans speak the spirit language? Because my older brother always did it The appearance of Wodanaz calmly making a sound that would make Imperial spirit mages or linguists faint if they heard it made Arsicle come to a certain familys territory. I felt keenly that it was there. Chapter 636 Episode 636 As the number of magicians who contracted with lower spirits is quite large, the spirits were more familiar and familiar to the people of the empire than they thought. Even if you read the fairy tale right away, there are many stories about a child who is in danger talking to a spirit and getting out of it. But, strictly speaking, most of these were fiction. Ordinary people could not communicate with spirits. The spirits were definitely from another dimension, and a strong contract or magic was needed to cross the wall. An example of this was the fact that Lee Han could not recognize the true name of the spirit that had just signed a contract with the Pengerin family. Like Ferkuntra, Lee Han, who made a contract with a powerful spirit that can communicate with humans on his own, cannot recognize his name unless he is from the Pengerin family. But to be able to speak the spirit language innately? To be able to speak the language of the spirits what kind of magic is Archil-sama studying?! Your brother is not a wizard. what?!!! Arcicle was even more surprised than when he heard that Arsil knew how to speak the spirit language naturally. Even though you have such an extraordinary talent, you are not a wizard. why!? Because youre not interested in magic? Arsil shrugged and said something. Lee Han heard it and spoke. He didnt even have much talent for magic. Alcicle almost screamed at what he was talking about. Being able to command spirits like that is enough. What kind of talent is being able to turn the sky and the earth upside down with just one finger?! oh. no. haha. no way. You are exaggerating. What did you say? Compared to me, you say you dont have any talent for magic Dont listen to this too much. My older brother praises me so much for coming as a guest. hmm. I guess thats right. Alcicle thoughtlessly agreed. Except for being loved by the spirits, it didnt seem like the lineage of the Wardanaz family in front of you would be any better at magic than Lee Han. How on earth can I naturally speak the language of the spirits? Mixed spirits must be having a hard time Alcicle muttered with a shocked face. Among the mixed spirits, those who inherited the spirits characteristics very strongly showed their differences by having asexual characteristics or using the spirits abilities innately. However, among those mixed spirits, there was no one who could speak the spirit language naturally. At most, he was able to hear a few words from a spirit he had a very close relationship with. Shouldnt it be just a spirit itself, not a mixed blood, to be able to speak the spirit language naturally and have such a strong affinity? Isnt it a real spirit? Alcicle had a rude thought, wondering if the other person was a spirit from the Wodanaz family. Then many questions were solved. I can speak the spirit language (because I am a spirit) and I can talk to Lee Han (because I am the blood of the contracted family) Pengerin-sama? uh? why? Alcicle raised his head at Lee Hans call. The two brothers of the Wardanaj family were looking at Alcicle. In particular, Arsil was throwing an interesting look. Youre asking me to see you eating sardines Im sorry. Oh no. I just wanted to eat sardines. * * * Yes. It can be. Even the devil works. thats right. hmm. okay. It can be. Even the devil works. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pengerin. Youre doing that for the hundredth time now. A broken phonograph? Lee Han made a shh sound at the juniors words. Its just that Pengerin was surprised. Alcicle, who came out of the shock belatedly, regained his senses and said. Oh no. Im just surprised. Because it is such an amazing ability. no way. I have similar abilities. what!? You cant even talk to spirits?! Alcicle was startled. The reason you talked to him earlier was not because you were of the same blood, but because you also have the ability to speak spirits!? no. Unlike my older brother, I have the ability to make spirits flee wherever I go just kidding. sorry. Alcicle was taken aback, but Arsil, who was next to him, burst into laughter and knocked on the table. I was so surprised that I couldnt even say goodbye to Arsil-sama properly Tell him Im sorry. You dont care at all. What is Arsil-nim doing? Your brother is looking for treasure. oh! Arcicle looked at the old, large backpack that Arsil had put down earlier without realizing it. Could it be that these were ancient artifacts? ? But looking at it again, the items in the backpack didnt feel any magical power. Alcicle asked cautiously. Is that a treasure? yes. Cant you feel the magic? An artifact is not necessarily a treasure, right? It could be a treasure with archaeological value. At that, Arsil added something next to him. Lee Han explained with a shy expression. hmm. Those things are said to be less than 30 years old. Then what is it worth? They say that the old look has a mood. Ill give it to the spirits as a gift Alcicle was even more flustered. No matter how you look at it, it was just common junk rolling around on the street. Youre giving that as a gift to tricky spirits? As Alcicle had needed the spirits help in his magic research, he knew the conditions of the gift to be presented to the spirit. I could have bought anger for no reason if I offered a gift that wasnt the same. -! ! When Arsil gave him a cracked pottery cup as a gift, the drought spirit sitting on his shoulder was very happy and flew away to the spirit realm. Seeing that, Alcicle opened his beak. Were the spirits happy and delighted with the gift? Im surprised its amazing. really. I never thought the spirits would be so happy. Oh. older brother. I made a contract with that spirit. Arsil pointed to the pattern of Perkuntra and asked with interest. Lee Han shook his head. You dont have to worry about that. Look here. Lee Han summoned the Sparrow Spirit and the Squirrel Spirit. Arsil smiled calmly at that figure. It was admirable to see a younger brother who was hard to get along with the spirits like that. I was a little curious as to why the mighty lightning spirits passed by ruler. Come this way. Lee Han said to the two spirits. However, the two of them jumped over Arsils shoulders as if they couldnt hear them and played around. Yi Hans face darkened at the sight. Come this way? The spirits were so excited about playing around that they couldnt hear Lee Hans words. Arcicle was taken aback when he saw Lee Hans expression distorted with grief and sadness. Hey hey. in action! Move! Despite Alcicles cry, the spirits couldnt come to their senses, but only came to their senses after Arsil touched them. The two spirits came closer to Lee Han and tried to climb onto his shoulders. However, Lee Han distanced himself with a cold expression. -!? Arsil, who was happy to watch his younger brother play with the spirits, rummaged through his backpack as if he had remembered it belatedly and called to Lee Han. yes. older brother. Oh, is it a gift? Thats really fine. Celebrating one year of enduring under the evil detective duck? Who is the evil detective duck Ah. principal. thank you. Alcicle asked cautiously. Are you on bad terms with Gonadaltes-nim? Its probably because the principal buys a lot of treasure. Although Arsil was searching for treasures and artifacts throughout the empire, he was different from ordinary collectors. While empire collectors waited patiently and bought the items excavated by adventurers at the auction house, Arsyl went around and sold her own products. There was nothing more heartbreaking than having the artifacts you were interested in fall into the hands of an adventurer and go to the auction house, then go to a collector who only has gold coins. Oops. I also buy a lot from the auction house. Alcicle was hot. Among wealthy nobles, those who did not go to the auction house were rare. As much as all kinds of different items flowed into the auction house, it was fun just to look around. Does Pengerin buy a lot of treasure too? no way. Pengerin is not one of those people. The late Gonadaltes is really too kind! You have to concede treasures for younger students, but you scrape them all yourself! Alsicle hurriedly cursed Gonadaltes. Arsil laughed as if agreeing. Choose one of these? By the way, brother. It seems that the treasures that my older brother brought with me were a bit dangerous Is it different this time? But you said that the other day. As if it was a misunderstanding, Arsil looked at Lee Han with kind eyes. There was something about its spirit-like appearance that made it hard to hate even enemies. However, Lee Han was calm. The present you gave me the other day turned the spring and a monster came out, right? Allarron had a hard time catching it. Alsicle came to his senses. Just because the other person looked like a spirit, there was no guarantee that they were sane. Calm down. This is the Wardanaj family! Is it really different this time? Did you choose hard and bring it? Mmm. You really didnt have to I got it. What is this dagger? If you stab it, it burns the opponents blood? hmm. Ill get over this at once. What is this landscape painting? Is it the coast at the western end of the Empire? Oh, is it just a picture you drew yourself? Arsil nodded and said. While traveling in the West, he found an aurora far away and thought of his younger brother, so he sketched it out. I have to get past this. But Lee Han passed right away. In terms of value, this was less than the cursed dagger. Arsil was slightly disappointed when his younger brother handed over the painting. What is this necklace? If you break a jewel, a demon appears inside? Do you have a contract? Its not working. hmm. Then Ill just attack randomly? Arsil nodded. That necklace was a treasure found deep in the ruins of the southern empires great desert. It was a beautiful design in itself, but the fact that it had the name of a demon inside it was also worth appreciating. Originally, an excellent gift should be surprising and unexpected Lee Han coldly handed over the necklace. Arsil was sorry. What is this cloak? If you wear it, will you become a berserker? ah. Just a cloak of defense? So lets do this. no. its okay. I wont change it. I like this. Arent you bored? Is it fun enough? Look at this cloak design. Interesting. Alcicle could only hear Lee Hans voice, but strangely, he seemed to know what the conversation was going on. * * * You are the best coachman in the Empire! Whoops. Just leave it to me. Gainando lay down in the carriage. It was the most comfortable posture in the empire. It was a carriage pulled by eight horses, but the coachman hired directly by the family drove the carriage without any shaking, befitting its reputation. Gainando nodded at the rapidly changing scenery around him. Im sure theyll arrive soon? The carriage, which was running in full swing, stopped for a moment when it saw a fork in the road. The coachman stopped the carriage to let the horses rest and asked a passer-by. Look. Let me ask you something. Is this the right way to the Wardanaj family? Are you going to the Wardanaj family? Yes, as a guest The passer-by suddenly turned and ran away at full speed. ?! Chapter 637 Episode 637 Why is that? Oh no. That person just The coachman stretched out his finger in bewilderment. I just asked for directions, but as if I had seen a wyvern, I was running away with all my might. Gainando looked at the situation and said seriously. He must be afraid of carriages. ? The coachman stared at Gainando. No matter how much I thought about it, what I just said seemed like nonsense. Who in the world is afraid of carriages? no. This person goes to Ein Lorgard. You must know much better than me, the ignorant coachman. The coachman shook his head to dispel the profane thought he had just had. Even though he was still young, the person the coachman was currently serving was a bloodline of the imperial family (albeit a bit lower in rank) and a magician currently attending Einrogard. That wisdom could never be underestimated. yes. Then we will continue. Oh. excuse me! There is one more! ! This time it was a peddler walking with a load on a pony. He must have been a seasoned peddler, and his face was rough and full of scars. In his eyes, the will to travel from the hot deserts of the south to the glaciers of the cold north gleamed. There was no one more reassuring and good to ask than the peddlers who traveled all over the empire. the coachman hurriedly exclaimed. Look! Look! Let me ask you something. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ask. Is this the right way to the Wardanaj family? Go to the Wardanaj family? Thats right. As a guest The peddler quickly took out the load from the pony and threw it at the driver. The driver covered his face in surprise. 100 million! What are you doing The peddler ran away without looking back. I didnt pack my pony or pack. I think that person is afraid of carriages too? Something is strange! The coachman gradually felt something strange. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt that I was afraid of carriages. They were afraid of the name of the Wardanaz family! Even if the person passing by earlier was the same, the peddler who had gone through all the hardships was just running away. young master. Isnt something strange? Could something happen to the Wardanaj family? no. Lee Han said nothing happened. Who is Lee Han? my friend. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family! By the way, Im your best friend. ? The coachman paused. If you want to find out whats going on with the Wardanaz family, you have to ask an objective outsider. Shouldnt you ask the person in the family Are you all right? If that friend named Yi-Han is plotting a wicked plan Even the coachman has heard the terrifying rumors of the Wardanaz family a few times. The Kraha family had told me, Its a rumor, dont worry about it, but when the situation came to this, it suddenly came back to me. What if it wasnt a rumor? Oh no. This person goes to Ein Lorgard If a friend plots something suspicious, he would have recognized it first! The coachman made up his mind. Hiss! Gainando threw the crumpled paper out of the carriage window. The coachman asked, puzzled. What are you throwing? ah. arithmetic problem. it is a secret. Im going to say that the bird snuck it in later! Gainando didnt notice that the coachmans eyes were getting colder in admiration for his wisdom. It is a village. Lets take a break for a while. The vast estate of a noble family was close to an independent space, so there were separate villages and servants in it. As the Wodanaz familys manor must have been, the village of Udamhwa now visible could be said to be the closest village to the family and the last village before entering the manor. And for the coachman, it was the last chance to get useful information. Queek! The coachman stopped the carriage in front of the < Sculpture Boat on the Cloud > inn. Your master is here. huh. Gainando nodded his head as he fell in love with < The Puppy Beast Detective Toberiz >. Come this way! Come this way! The inns servant quickly jumped out and beckoned to the stable. Certainly, this village was quite large and prosperous, if not to the extent of a city. It was evident from the part where the inn in the village accepted the eight-horse wagon without hesitation. In the case of small villages, there was a case of lack of space, so there was a case of staying tied up on the outskirts. Great. If its a town this big, Im sure youll be able to get useful information. The coachman was determined. In a small town, in a big town, at least one person would tell you the right information. ? The moment he opened the inn door, the coachman felt a sense of incongruity. All over the wide first floor, old, round wooden tables were packed tightly, and villagers and tourists were sitting here and there with large tin glasses full of alcohol. At the counter inside, the owner skillfully tinkered with the barrel, and bards were sitting next to him. It was a large inn suitable for a prosperous town. But Why is there no sound? Surprisingly, the inn was frighteningly quiet. The villagers and tourists just sat there silently without saying anything. The owner was quiet, and even the minstrels did not play. Who who died? Shh! In response to the coachmans question, a nearby villager signaled for silence. Shut up. gentile. Because now is not the time for that. ?? Sit here. hurry. The coachman, not knowing why, sat next to the villager. The villagers frowned and whispered. You came on a day like today. You are out of luck too. What do you mean? Look out there. The coachman turned his gaze to the window. A gigantic, irregularly shaped demon with dozens of horseshoes roamed the village. And next to the devil was a boy. The boy muttered, holding up a piece of paper with a package on top of the devil. hmm. Next Need some chocolate? Oh this child. I think Ill only eat chocolate -Have you ever had a child in Einrogard? The coachman was frightened and almost fell. Then the villagers became even more frightened and seized the coachman. Who are you doing this to kill a stranger?! Im sorry Im sorry. Im so surprised. What is that? The demon of the Wardanaz family. The villagers spoke the name of the Wodanaj family in awe and fearful voices. The archmages minion! Why the hell did the great mage send the devil to the village? Do we know? Im doing this because I dont know! Only then did the coachman seem to understand why the inn was so quiet. And when I thought about it, it was quiet not only in the inn, but also outside the village. Now people were holding their breath for fear of getting caught! Still, the Wardanaz family is a family of wizards who protect the empire You spoke well. gentile. You go and talk to that devil. The coachman kept his mouth shut. Do you know why this inn is called < Sculpture Boat on the Clouds >? Well, okay? When the owner was young, he pulled a small boat out to the lake and was pulled over the clouds. The old Dwarf sitting next to him who had only listened to the conversation spoke quietly. Dwarves have a proverb. Dont get involved with the Archmage. No matter how righteous the archmage is, there is nothing good about it. Ruining your life Knock! !?!?! Everyone in the inn held their breath. While they were talking, the inn door opened and a boy from the Wodanaz family entered. Would you like to wait at the stable? C Im not talking I see Gulp! The sound of someone swallowing saliva was especially loud. The boy walked over and asked the owner. Can I get some lemon compote? I heard at the general store that the lemon compote here is so delicious Kung! The owner quickly pulled out a whole tub of lemon compote. The boy was puzzled and replied. You dont have to give me this much. Ze Ze Ze Ze Ze is a gift from the heart! A little, please. The boy poured some lemon candied juice into it and fell into trouble. Do you have any grapefruit? You mean grapefruit? yes! Grapefruit, right? Wait, listen to this for a second! -If youre going to do this, why did you send him to the stable I never complained The boy called the devil when he ran out of hands. The inn has become the quietest of all that was quiet today. Even if a needle fell, it sounded like thunder. You must not drop this. -Yes Can I get you one? -Yes Do you like it? -Its so delicious Thank God. haha. The boy had a chat with the devil, then took all the candied sugar and went out. People were able to breathe. Did you see it? Why did we tell you to shut up Instead of answering, the coachman kicked out the door and ran out of town. * * * Nylia sat in the Maikin family carriage and glanced outside. oh. Those flowers are delicious. She thought about stopping the wagon, picking flowers, and asking Yoner to eat them, but Nelia refrained. The coachman might laugh inwardly when he saw it. -oh my god! How can the daughter of the Meikin family be so savage, vulgar, rough, and a hunter who eats animals alive Wait! Stop the wagon! Yoner shouted to the coachman, opened the carriage door, and jumped out. Then he quickly gathered flowers and came up panting. This flower is good for making a wind barrier potion. Sorry to startle you. Yoner explained how awkward he was when he met Nelias eyes. Nilia felt very good. No, those flowers are delicious! look over there That person is also eating flowers evil! ??? Yoner looked out of the wagon in bewilderment as Nylia screamed. A familiar relative was sitting on the grass with a melancholy face, munching on flowers. Gainando, who was munching on flowers, raised his head. Seeing the Meikin familys carriage, Gainando cried out in tears. Yoner!!! depart! Yoner exclaimed coldly. However, Kainando grabbed the wagon with incredible quickness. its me! me! How do I prove youre not fake? W here. I have homework from Lee Han! It is fake. depart! Yoner, who did not want to be involved with annoying relatives until vacation, calmly ordered. But Nylias heart was a little weak. Can I ask what happened? Ehh. You will regret it. Yoner sighed and opened the door. Gainando came up crying. What is it? The coachman has run away! You must be wrong. no!! Kainando told the story of the coachman in a voice full of sorrow. He left himself in the carriage and disappeared! I asked the villagers and they said they just ran away. Yoner and Nylia exchanged glances. There was only one guess. Did you force the driver to read the magazine? I must have used black magic on the coachman. You begged the coachman to buy you snacks, didnt you? Didnt you ask the coachman to do your homework for you? Isnt it all?! Gainando was enraged by his friends suspicions. These bastards couldnt even be called friends! Chapter 638 Episode 638 How well I treated you! During break time, I thought you would be free, so I played a wizard card game with you! Maybe thats why he ran away? Yoner had doubts in his heart, but out of consideration for his relatives, he decided not to ask any more. I know, I know, so be quiet. I will take you to the mansion. Cant you take my wagon too? Gainando asked like the most pitiful person in the world. Starting with the gift to Lee Han, all kinds of luggage were in the wagon. Of course, Yoner was not easily fooled. I asked, looking at Kainan-do as if it was absurd. Who will drive it? I can drive a wagon, but Nylia said cautiously. Then Yoner grabbed Nilias hand as if it was unnecessary. no. No need to bother. You can drive it! You can drive it! We should put a device next to the wagon so that it wont catch on in the future Nilia hurriedly replied to Yoners muttering. It doesnt bother me too much. I can do this much. I wouldnt bother driving a carriage. Even if they knew how to ride a horse, nobles who could drive a carriage were surprisingly rare. There were coachmen, but above all, driving a wagon itself was a fairly difficult skill. I had to manage the breathing and direction of several horses How many? It would be a bit difficult with four, but somehow Eight. Nilia hesitated at Gainandos answer. Yoner let out a deep sigh and asked. Why did you come all the way here with eight wagons? Its cool Eight is too much. Nilia was embarrassed. To say that it is at best and then change the words. Of course not. dont mind. Cant we try this once? Nilia. Just shoot them. Gainando inhaled and shut his mouth. Yoner twisted and twisted his hair and said. There is only one way. Yoner! Gainando looked at his relative with expectant eyes. After all, he wasnt a wizard for nothing. Why be a wizard if you cant solve it with magic when youre in trouble? Go to the wagon and pack only the things you want to put in your bag. Dont forget this one-line gift. What about the carriage? I have to leave it. What should I do? Gainando opened and closed his mouth, then opened and closed it, then went out with his droopy shoulders. Then he quickly turned around and shouted. If you leave first, I will never forgive you next semester! okay. okay. Neelia grumbled as if it was absurd as she watched Guinando walk away. Look at what you say. I gave you a ride at best, but you doubted that I would leave first! thats right. After going to Einrogard, my eyesight became quicker. How did know? * * * Arsil Wodanaz drank the lemon tea Lee Han made and clapped in admiration. Seeing him praising his younger brothers skills, Alcicle also smiled heartily. older brother. I bought this lemon compote from the village. Arsil praised again without being embarrassed. You say that the skill of making tea is amazing? But this is only water Wodanaz. stop. stop. Alcicle stopped him without realizing it. Even though I didnt know one side, I couldnt watch it anymore. Meantime, the meal was served. It was a frugal but hearty meal. Freshly baked bread, jam, rice, eggs and meat fried in oil (Lee Hans favorite dish), and Alcicles portion of cooked sardines. The workmanship and each ingredient was excellent, but the menu was surprisingly few and frugal. Alcicle was surprised to see the two brothers eating casually. Do you usually eat like this? You usually eat more simply, dont you? I usually eat alone. Today, I came to Arsil and Alcicle to dress like this, but I usually make it simpler. Alcicle looked at Lee Han in amazement. Did you usually eat like a slave like this? Oh no. Its because Im comfortable. The knights were busy patrolling the outside, and Yihan was eating alone, and even if he dressed up grandiosely, it was only burdensome. Arsil nodded and said. no. older brother. Its not because Im frugal and nice Its just easy to eat You said what I served you at that time was delicious? What are you talking about? That sandwich is just stuffed and covered with bread. Arsil didnt care and praised it with a thumbs up saying it was good. Alcicle realized that he had just been mistaken. It must have just been something strange! It was clear that he ate simply because he did not have enough time to study magic. Certainly, its probably not like this that Ein Lorgard doesnt serve meals. The meal came out fine, but if that was the expression of not being able to eat because of studying Alcicle thought to herself that if the Einroguard students heard it, they would rush in and pluck their feathers. After a light meal, Arsil started laying out junk on the table. A glass bottle of unidentified oil, an old notebook, an umbrella with a pattern engraved on it, a pencil case made of tough leather, a jade comb, an ink bottle of ever-changing ink, a quill sharpening stone, etc Alcicle wondered why he had brought it out all of a sudden . older brother. I chose that cloak. I wont change it. Are you saying its not fun? its okay. I like boring stuff. Is that an umbrella that calls for lightning? No, isnt it dangerous if the things you use on a rainy day cause lightning? I will just wear a cape. Realizing what the two were talking about, Alcicle carefully checked nearby objects. It looked like an ordinary whetstone, but the stone was enchanted. It was magic that made the sword attack nearby enemies on its own. Including their owners! Doesnt he hate his younger brother? Alcicle thought so and raised his head. However, with an innocent face, Arsil happily recommended this and that to his younger brother. There was no malice anywhere on his face. You want to give it to Pengerin too? that wouldnt be bad Mr Penguin. My brother wants to give you a present. Lets pick one. Wait a minute, everything here is dangerous. What are you saying? Not to that extent. If it was that dangerous, I wouldnt even give it as a gift. now. This child! He dedicated me to his brother! Alcicle was horrified to realize that Lee Han had sacrificed himself. When his older brother kept trying to give him a dangerous object as a present from his heart, he turned the arrow and threw it at him. Im fine My older brother came as a guest, but he said he wouldnt be refusing a gift. You really said that, right? Alcicle was furious, but there was no way out. Since he came as a guest, he could not refuse the gift without any particular reason. Because the face of the other party was also a related issue. With the least risk as possible uh. I hope someone will come in Suddenly! hello. ! As Yoner and his party entered, Alcicle and Lee Han jumped to their feet. Come on!! You are finally here! Did you wait that long? Yoner and his friends were taken aback by the reaction that was much hotter than expected. Even if it was Lee Han, Mr. Alcicle of the Pengerin family wondered why he was doing that. Wasnt there anything difficult coming along? There wasnt anything difficult, but arent there too few people? It seems that there are fewer people than the mountains. okay? Is that enough? Lee Han tilted his head at Nilias words. It doesnt seem that unusual Anything else? Youre not the only one who doesnt send letters to me, are you? Nilia looked around and whispered softly. haha. Of course you must be wrong. He said he sent it right away the other day. Isnt it? I knew it. Nilia, worried that she might have been on the list of people who dont send letters because of nonsense, let out a sigh of relief. Who is this person here? ah. you are my brother Arsil of the Wardanaz family. Its going to be hard to understand what youre saying because hes talking in the spirit language. ??? ??! While Yoner and Nilia were shocked, Lee Han talked to Gainando. whats the matter? Like someone who even had their wagon stolen? It was actually stolen!! what? why? what happened? Yoner and Nilia, who knew the truth, werent curious about that. Rather, I was much more curious about how Lee Hans older brother was talking. Wait, what is it like talking in elemental language What the hell is that Wait a minute. Listen to this first. After appeasing his friends, Lee Han asked why the carriage in Gainando had disappeared. After hearing it, the carriage did not disappear. The coachman had suddenly run away. Have you ever forced me to read a magazine, used black magic, begged me to buy snacks, asked me to do my homework for me, or asked me to play a wizard card game? I told you to play the wizard card game I guess thats why you ran away. No, is it such a big sin to ask to play a magicians card game!? If you insist on doing it, it becomes a sin. You can find the wagon later. No one will have it. Nilia was puzzled by Lee Hans words. The village in front of the manor was quite large. And the bigger the scale, the larger the number of thieves. Right now, the villages under the northern mountains will disappear soon if you tie up a horse without a guard, so is there any reason to be okay here? why? Someone might take it. haha. You dont have to worry. Allarron took off his helmet and entered. Thanks to the visit of Lee Hans friends, Nogisa was in a very good mood. Because the villagers here dont do that. That isnt it a bit too much to just believe in good intentions? Nilia asked cautiously. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the first time I had ever seen an article, and it was an incredibly strong article, so I was nervous even talking to him. I dont believe in good intentions. Its because of the towns rules. If there is a problem in the village, now the Wodanaz family is supposed to dispatch someone to solve it, but the villagers usually take care of it before going there. Allarron poured the tea from the teapot and explained with a sip. There is no distinctive and characterless village in the empire, but Udamhwa Village had a stronger character and personality thanks to its proximity to the Wodanaz family estate. Among the great aristocratic families, especially those with a deep history and powerful families tend to have the right to judge the surrounding territories, tax collection rights, and security rights. So did the Wardanaj family. The Wardanaz family protects the territories with one of the lowest tax rates and safe security in the empire. Thats why the villagers are deeply grateful. Thats why the townsfolk wont stand by and watch thieves disrupt the order! After listening to Allarlongs words, Lee Han nodded as if he was familiar with them and prepared snacks for his friends. He got tired of hearing so many stories about how the Wodanaz family governed the land so well that the locals didnt want to bother them. As much as the Wardanaz family is doing their duty, the villagers are trying to repay them. Thats right. haha. At Allarrons words, all the other friends in the table looked impressed. Hearing this, it was a land full of beautiful virtues. Chapter 639 Episode 639 While everyone was deeply moved, Arsil opened his mouth. Lee Han was a little taken aback. uh. Want to give gifts to your friends? No need to No brother. Dont be sad. Are there any dangerous ones? You want me to give you something thats not really dangerous? You said that to me the other day Actually, I knew it was dangerous, but I still wanted to give you something good? What are you doing? Lee Han cried. If you want something that is not dangerous, why do you keep putting affection that you didnt even ask for! Lee Han. I wonder what it means to use elemental language Yoner wondered what kind of person Lee Hans older brother was. And that curiosity was mingled with a little wicked expectation. I want to see Lee Han be ashamed of his crazy brother, just as Yoner was ashamed of his crazy older sister! What gift? for a moment. Guinan Island. Spirit language Is spirit language important? You said it was a gift! You said it was a gift, right? The ignorant relative rushed to Lee Han and asked. He had no choice but to be tempted by the fact that a mysterious-looking person would give him a present. You said it was a gift, but be careful. Guinan Island. Most of the presents my older brother gave me were strange. Arsil got a little sullen and made an excuse. Of course, the ungrateful brother did not pretend to hear. Does Guinando like wizard card games? I like it but no. older brother. Dont give him gifts related to the wizard card game. I just do that all day long. what? Can you give me the wizard card?! Despite not being able to hear the spirit language, Gainando listened to the contents of the conversation astonishingly. Me! I! i want to get it! If you give it to me, I will be grateful for it for the rest of my life! Arsil was pleased and handed over a pencil case made of tough leather. Gainando was puzzled and accepted. Oh, do you want to study? no. Its not a pencil case, but a case for putting wizard cards in? Its a leather case! Gainando was pleased and put the card in the case. Arsil then explained. Its not an ordinary case, is it? A deal that will advise you when playing the wizard card game. ! Gainando was surprised. Among the artifacts, artifacts with ego or intelligence were extremely rare. Even more so if it was exclusively for wizard card games. Who would spend a lot of money to create an artifact that advises wizard cards? Really?! By the way, its a game of luck anyway, so is the advice meaningful? Dont say you dont know, Lee Han! How important skill is in the wizard card game! Nilia was puzzled by Gainandos cry. Didnt he always lose to Wardanaj? Leave it alone. I assure you, he cant win even if he listens to advice. Despite the slander of his friends, Gainando did not care. The cause of the low win rate was bad luck, but it was because I thought that very occasional mistakes in judgment played a fairly large role. If you just eliminate that mistake with advice, you will be able to win! Whoops. No one can stop me now My brother wants to play lightly. How is it? good! Kainando turned red and took out the cards from the case. Arsil also laughed and took out a card. Seeing cards such as < Wandering Bookseller > and < Sweeping Wind Spirit >, Kainando smiled in repentance. They were cards that were neither very rare nor expensive. And after 10 minutes. Gainando only blinked his eyes at the shock of losing 5 times out of 5 matches. Losing wasnt just a loss, it was a much more overwhelming loss than usual. Lee-Lee-Han, isnt this the wrong advice?! Lee Han replied calmly. Brother can hear the voices of the spirits. Why? The spirits tell you all your cards. It will be hard to beat. !? Gainando looked at the spirits in amazement. Disrupting the sacred card game! How could the spirits do this! how! The spirits giggled and talked to Arsil. Arsil also smiled and answered the spirits. Hyung hyung-nim, are you mocking me?! You just say the sun is nice today. Gainando, stunned by the shock of defeat, changed his target. Lee Han. One game only! okay. okay. okay. Normally, I would hit the back of the head right away and tell him to study, but today I felt a bit weak because I was a guest from a long way again. Besides, the coachman disappeared Lee Han was willing to lose in moderation for the happiness of Gainan Island. In fact, if Lee Han won, he would play a few more games, so it was a natural choice. Fortunately, the leather case Arsil gave me seemed like an ordinary artifact with no side effects (boring and uninteresting by Arsil standards). So you want me to give this < Knights of the Palm Tree > here? Gainando muttered and talked to the leather case. But Lee Han has just sent three copies of < Swift Skeleton Warrior > to the plains? If I dont play a card to protect me here, I might die next turn? Are you okay? you cant kill me? All right. Then I will trust you and release < The Knights of the Palm Tree >! Gainando confidently played the Knights card. With a dazzling light, the Knights moved within the card. And Lee Han commanded the < Quick Skeleton Warriors > and ended the remaining life of Gainando. ah no!!! I said it was okay!!! Gainando shouted at the leather case. What the hell do you mean by no luck! What if the advice is like this! I was right! Did you play? Im done. Lee Han and his friends quickly turned around while Gainando fought with the leather case. If my ankle got caught here, I had to do a few more games. Arsil gave Nelia a comb made of jade. Thank you persimmon! But what artifact is this? If you brush it, the enemies wont find it for a while No bro. Was it something like this!? If thats the case, just tell me! Arsil waved his hand as if it were something boring. He then presented Yoner with an inkwell filled with ever-changing ink. This is an ink that writes letters that the masters enemy cannot see. older brother. Could you please give me a present like this in the future? Yoner picked up a quill and wrote on a piece of paper, Guinan is also a fool. Guinan Island? why? Having lost an argument with the leather case, Gainando turned his head. Can you see this? huh? It is paper. Yoner nodded in satisfaction. thank you. Arsil greeted lightly as if it was nothing special. * * * After greeting, the friends looked around the mansion and talked with Lee Hans new junior (Guinando bit his hand), as usual for guests who visit the mansion. Then we all sat down in the study and started studying magic. It wasnt that he particularly liked magic, but that there wasnt much to do in the mansion. After about three days had passed, Gainando begged with an expression that it was difficult to tell whether this was Ein Lorgard or outside. At least let me see the Young Mansion. Lee Han I might die if I stay here any longer. shut up. Study quietly. Yoner teased his kinsman with a quill. Although Einrogard did not give assignments during vacation, considering the amount of learning, it was actually the same as having assignments. If you dont prepare in advance what you lack in the first year, you have to enter school in the second year and fill it with your body. hmm. I think Nilia wants to rest too. Lee Han looked at Nilia. Nilia froze as she opened her mouth awkwardly. It must have been that he was about to agree with Gainando, but hesitated after seeing Yoners reaction. the view wouldnt be bad either. Any questions? Usually, the estate of a noble family was not so boring even if it was far from the city. In the first place, as many guests continue to visit and stay, new balls, banquets, plays, and performances are constantly held. For the new guests, the day just went by just accepting this invitation. However, the Wodanaz familys estate is the most unique and heterogeneous of the noble familys estates. There was not much he could do as he couldnt see the people in the mansion, let alone the guests. If its at least possible, patrol the territory. A fun game that any family can do while looking around the familys estate, enjoying the breeze and watching Lee Han-nim. Currently, access to the west garden of the mansion is prohibited. It will take some time for the golems to revolt and subdue them. Allarron said politely and walked down the aisle. Lee Han said as if he couldnt help it. this. No West Garden. Guinando said it for nothing, but he regretted it, but he couldnt stop it. Rather than continue studying here, the Golem Rebellion Garden seemed better. Then North! North! There is a lake labyrinth in the north Sir! Is it okay if I go into the Lake Labyrinth now? I do not recommend it. Han Lee. It is dangerous to go in wrong way because the current of the lake labyrinth is at its peak. I say so. The three of them wanted to ask, What is the lake labyrinth and why is it in Yeongji? Fortunately, Lee Han was not alone in the mansion. Arsil, who was passing by, heard the story and spoke kindly. You say your brother is directing you to a good place? Lake Labyrinth?! When Gainando shouted in surprise, Lee Han said as if asking what he was talking about. The Lake Labyrinth is dangerous. Guinan Island. Even if you want to go, be patient. Oh no I dont want to go to the lake labyrinth Arsil gestured for him to follow. My brothers friends came to the mansion like this, and I wanted to give them a pleasant experience. Ugh. I dont know if it will be okay. When Lee Han was worried, his friends were puzzled and asked. why? The places you usually recommend are all a bit strange and dangerous. It will be fine. thats right. Han Lee. We also went to Ein Rogard. Seeing the confidence of his friends, Lee Han felt reassured. Still, thanks to going to Ein Lorgard together, I felt that we had become a lot stronger. okay. You are right. Spirits came out one by one around Arsil, who was walking forward, removing the stones from the dirt road and pushing away the bushes. The spirits took care of it because they were worried that Arsil would get hurt. I didnt know much about it before, but now that I know something about spirits, I can see how great it is. I shouldnt be envious. Lee Han thought to himself and tried not to look. In fact, it was natural for Arsil not to learn magic. If you are so loved by the spirits, why do you need magic? People who are not loved by spirits like Lee Han, or magic Oops. What am I thinking. Arsils speed gradually increased. The group of Lee Han following behind also became faster. The spirit was pushing from behind. Here? At Arsils words, Lee Han was puzzled. There was nothing special around. Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr with With a heavy sound, making an entrance. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An ancient tomb appeared in front of me so I couldnt tell how old it was. Seeing this, Kainando muttered involuntarily. Isnt it a lot more strange and dangerous than I thought? Chapter 640 Episode 640 The tombs and ruins of the empire were not easy places. Especially the older the place, the more so. Tombs and ruins built in the days of the Old Kingdom were equipped with various powerful means to ward off intruders, and these measures were more than enough to tear the unfortunate intruders to shreds. In order to break through this tomb, it was simply not possible by force. He had to be knowledgeable in all kinds of studies, especially archeology, and had the wisdom and boldness to remain calm in unexpected situations. At the same time, I needed intuition and luck to run away if things went wrong. Thats why wizards hired adventurers to send them instead of entering these tombs or ruins when they were discovered. It wasnt that he recognized and sent adventurers as talented people with the above talents, and it was because he wouldnt get hurt even if he failed. Gainando unknowingly hid behind Lee Han and asked Arsil. Is this a good place? This is good enough. Lee Han let out a sigh of relief. It looked pretty good than I was worried about. Yoner carefully asked while Nilia and Gainando looked at Lee Han in amazement. Lee Han. What does it mean to be okay to be okay? Its neither too hot nor too cold, right? To Lee Han, Arsil was a kind and kind older brother, but he was a bit numb because he had been hanging out only with spirits for too long. If you go to a place where lava boils or your exhaled breath freezes, the human race could be a bit dangerous. In comparison, the ancient tombs here were relatively pleasant. Other than the cool air, I didnt feel any danger. Kainando muttered in tears. Dont come over to play. What did you say, Cainando? Oh nothing. Nothing. Nilia asked as if she still didnt understand. Wardanaz. I have a question. ask. Nilia. This is your familys estate, right? yes. Its out of town, but its also a manor here. If a tomb like this is found in an ordinary manor, shouldnt we call in more people? Even if it was originally a noblemans estate, it was rare to find tombs or ruins there. In the first place, it was because the more people burned, the faster the tomb or ruins were discovered. Of course, among the nobles who had vast and remote estates, there were still people who still found tombs or ruins within their estates, but when they found them, they usually Dont they call more people? Sending knights or wizards under the family, hiring adventurers, hiring mercenaries, or at least calling the strong expert shadow patrol in the nearby mountains When Nilia was a child, she also had memories of being begged by people from the northern baron family . A labyrinth was found in the territory, but the monsters kept climbing up and the retainers were disappearing. Originally, thats not true. Lee Han nodded his head politely. But my familys estate is so vast and so remote that this happens more often than I thought. Thats why I dont call people one by one. Arsil nodded as if agreeing with his brother. As any wizard knows, bizarre things happen more often where there is a lot of magic. As the magical power accumulated in one place creates all kinds of changes, cracks with other dimensions are created, the rules of reality are distorted, and comics are brought about. If it was a family like the Wardanaz family, one of the largest magic experiments conducted in real time in the empire, the surroundings could not be affected. After hearing the explanation, Yoner said as if he finally understood. Ah, is that why there werent so many people around the mansion? no. Its just because my parents are annoying to have people around. Arsil made an excuse saying, In fact, there is such a purpose, but it did not reach his friends. Anyway, this kind of thing happens often in the territory, so I tend to leave it alone unless its a big deal. The knights will have no hands left to respond to each one. What is the standard for big things? Something like the Golem Rebellion? Nilia was speechless and couldnt ask any more. Seeing the face of a friend who answered as if it were natural, he felt helpless, not knowing where to start talking. Gainando whispered as he looked at Yoner and Nilia. Dry! please! I dont want to go in there! Its not even Einrogard, why! Dont warlocks like going to the grave? What nonsense! So, all alchemists like to lock themselves in their workshops and prepare materials?! I like it Yoner thought to himself. However, contrary to Gainandos whisper, Lee Han was quite motivated. Seeing the relatively intact tomb, he became greedy. older brother. How many trinkets are in there? Are there any old gold or silver coins? do you have? hey Good for you. Hearing Arsils explanation, Lee Hans face brightened and turned around. Great. you. After touring the estate, can I take some extras with me? I was a little sorry that the friends who came to visit the mansion were constantly bored, but I was able to take a valuable bonus as well as tour the manor. I couldnt help but be happy from the standpoint of treating my friends. Lee Han. Gainando called to Lee Han in a thin voice. The moment I entered that dark, open-mouthed ancient underground tomb, it seemed that I couldnt tell whether this was the Wardanaz family estate or Einrogard. why? However, Cainando couldnt bear to say, I dont want to go in. I felt the emotions of Lee Han, who was excited to give his friends a pleasant experience. How could I say I cant get in! over there! Yo Yoner has something to say! What kind of garbage is that? Nilia murmured in horror. Earlier, when Ink made Gainando the enemy of Yoner, I thought, Isnt that a bit harsh? Yoner? why? Despite the betrayal he had just done, Gainando sent an earnest look to his relative. please! Please dry it! Yoner replied with a smile. Guinando said he was looking forward to the tomb. They say he learned to use black magic in times like this. guy! Lee Han patted Gainando on the shoulder as if he was going to die. When Arsil asked why, Lee Han became proud and boasted about his friend. Here, this guy named Gainando is majoring in black magic Ah. Excellent. Among the students who study black magic with me, I am counted in the top five. There are less than five people who hear black magic? Shh. Yoner covered Nilias mouth. Arsil praised Gainando as if he was proud. He didnt know exactly what he was saying, but he could feel that he was praising him, so even though he was in tears, Gainando nodded. Persimmon Thank you Kainando, you are finally starting to take an interest in studying magic. happy. Arsil asked, puzzled. Lee Han replied with a straight face. no. older brother. What did you say? You said you were my nephew. * * * I made a fuss at the entrance, but surprisingly, the inside of the tomb was not dangerous. There were no traps near the entrance, but above all, it was because Arsils ability was fraudulent. Drooling! Every time Arsil took a step, new spirits appeared and managed the path. The rock spirits repaired the floor that was about to collapse, repaired the cracked ceiling, and the sand and earth spirits appeared and filled in any cracks. The light spirits lighted the path to prevent Arsil from falling, and flew in front to check if there was a trap. If there was a trap, the spirits ran and nullified it. Lee Han and his friends who saw it from behind couldnt help but be astonished. Thats ridiculous! In terms of spirit affinity alone, Nilia was one of the most outstanding axis here, but what Arsil is showing now is beyond imagination. How could one person be blindly loved by so many different kinds of spirits? How is this possible?! Your brother used to be like that. Lee Han answered with a grunt. It was just an innate affinity that no theory or magic could explain. Shocked, Nilia muttered involuntarily. But Wodanaz is afraid of the spirits and avoids them Ah. no. Im sorry. Im okay. Its true, but what? Im really sorry! Sorry! Because its okay. Actually, its not okay! Just be mad! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its really okay, so why are you angry? Nilia was desperate to be on the letter blacklist again. Is it that great? You dont know because youre only playing with the undead because youre doing black magic. How great is that. It has nothing to do with black magic! Gainando, who had been scolded for asking a question, was furious. I thought it was definitely comfortable. Even if the undead were that respectful, it would have been worthwhile to be a warlock. Lee Han. Han Lee. Is that impossible with undead? Cainan Island. Are you crazy? Ah no I asked because it might be possible for you. Of course, Gainando knew that such a thing was impossible as an undead. Basically, the undead were ferocious and violent beings, so it was impossible to take care of them in detail like that. If you gave the command to the undead, Im trying to break through the tomb, check the floor, check the ceiling, and check the trap in front, there were cases where the trap was activated on purpose. But if its Lee Han Not everything is possible with me. Guinan Island. But Leehan, you are afraid of the undead. So I thought it might be. Lee Han kicked Gainando who was walking in front. why?! Caught on a stone. Knock knock knock knock- Arsil stopped and tapped on the wall of the tomb. Yoner asked, puzzled. How did you know there was a road in here? The spirit told me. Its really fraudulent! I tried not to be envious, but as a magic school student, I couldnt help but be envious of Arsils ability. If he had that ability, even when doing alchemy, he could just summon a seasoned and excellent spirit and listen to him. Even when reading various old books, it was enough to call a spirit who could read this language This is the space where the knights who guarded the tomb stayed, and there are silver burial items and some books Ah. Has your brother already taken the book? What book was it? Arsil was excited by his brothers interest and explained what the book was. So, once upon a time, knights told a lady at the court They said it was a book written in useless novels. Lets go in. Arsil was sullen, but went inside unnoticed. In the room sat a huge rock, Hecatoncheires. Lee Han and his party were shocked when they saw a monster that could easily defeat any giant. older brother. Isnt that a hecatoncheires? You didnt tell me because I didnt seem interested? Of course I like treasure more than monsters, but shouldnt you tell me whats there before you go into the room? While Lee Han gritted his teeth, Arsil shrugged his shoulders and apologized, then spoke to Hecatoncheires. Hecatoncheires, who was glaring at Lee Hans party ferociously, turned his head quickly after hearing Arsils request. Lee Han said to his friends. Dont make too much noise and lets play quietly. Chapter 641 Episode 641 Does such persuasion work for monsters? I dont know. Im not friendly with spirits. Im sorry. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You didnt mean to say sorry? Anyway, since youve been given permission, lets search quickly. Lee Han. To be honest, no matter how good the treasure is, its not easy to look for it in this atmosphere. Gainando grumbled. It was not easy to find treasure in a tomb where the rock Hecatoncheires was glaring at you fiercely from the side and undead monsters were likely to pop up at any time. Yoner and Nilia are already taken care of. ?! Gainando looked back. Yoner and Nilia were already picking out valuable items among the silver burial items and taking care of them. Theythey got weird because they went to Ein Lorgard! You went to Ein Lorgard too Kung- Hecatoncheires called to Arsil from the inside. After the two had a long conversation, Lee Han asked, puzzled. What did you talk about? yes. Theyre Einroguard students but why are you saying that to us?! When Lee Han was taken aback, Gainando asked anxiously. What is it, Lee Han? no big deal, right? Did you suddenly change your mind and want to eat us? Hecatoncheires said to Arsil. Arsil told Lee Han and Lee Han told Gainando. You say dont talk like an unlucky human being. Why do I eat something like you? Im sorry. Lee Han called his friends and told them what Hecatonkeires had just said. Hecatonkeires here has the humiliation of being defeated by the principal in the past. Hecatoncheires said to Arsil. Arsil told Lee Han and Lee Han told his friends. You say its not humiliation, its about debt. Hecatoncheires Ah. Debt or salvation, what does it matter! Let me tell you something. Lee Han exclaimed in annoyance. The conversation slowed down twice as much as I kept passing through several people. Anyways, he has an old grudge and wants to take it out on us. Hecatonkeire They say they want to test us according to our legitimate qualifications and rights, not to solve it on us. Honestly, isnt that what it is? When Lee Han murmured softly, Hecaton Keyres fired at him in anger. But this time, Arsyl stayed still. Hecatoncheires protested why he was still. When Arsyl firmly replied that it would be safe to say anything that would foul his brothers ears, Hecatoncheires became angry and cursed. - ! Why are you here this time? Arsil smiled and replied, Im excited to do that. Lee Han thought it was a very strange monster. Are all highly intelligent monsters eccentric? Well, if you insist on arguing with the principal Why are you taking out your old grudge against us! Kainando reacted belatedly. That monster had many heads, but the level of thinking was inferior to that of Guinan, who only had one head. Hecatonke You say that as much as the masters honor is passed on to the disciple and the masters knowledge is passed on to the disciple, so too is the masters debt passed on to the disciple. no. Isnt that too far-fetched? Despite Lee Hans protests, Hecaton Keyres did not care. In response, Kainando pondered for a long time. Since hes a friend who doesnt worry so deeply, Yoner asked because he was curious. What are you thinking about? But isnt Lee Han the only true student of the principal here? Wow, such a piece of trash. At Nilias muttering, Kainando hurriedly waved his hand and denied it. I Im not saying Im not participating I just thought about it! Wardanaz. Guinan Province is not participating. no! no! I will participate! Let me participate! Hecatoncheires also looked at Guinando with the eyes of trash. I couldnt believe that Gonadaltess pupil was trying to abandon his colleague like that. * * * Hecatoncheires rose from his seat. Then, the entrance to a huge aisle was revealed from the spot where he stood up. The monster wasnt just guarding this room. It was guarding the passage leading from this room. Arsil cheerfully asked to let it pass, but Hecatoncheires coldly refused. As the spirits booed in unison, Hecatoncheires squealed. Kurleung! Hecatoncheires rolled a huge rock to block the entrance to the revealed passage. Then he called out to the net. Is this a test to pass? Arsil, who was interpreting, nodded. The size was also large, but the traces of complex magical power felt on the rock were telling us that it was not an ordinary rock at all. Lee Han thought to himself. Ive packed the grave goods, but shouldnt I give it up? Arsil, unaware of his younger brothers intentions, quarreled with Hecatoncheires. It seemed that there was some remnant left over from the previous conversation. No bro. Im not that much No really, dont do that! When Lee Han stopped Arsil in embarrassment, Yoner asked in surprise. Why are you doing that? whats the matter? Your older brother keeps mocking Hecaton Ceres, saying that if its me, I can solve it in the blink of an eye. Seeing Lee Han in trouble because of Arsil, Yoner felt sorry for him, but was a little excited. Just as he was embarrassed in front of Lee Han because of his crazy sister, I hope Lee Han will be embarrassed as a crazy brother too! that would be really difficult! Yoner. You look strangely happy. Oh no. must be wrong Is it because I took the grave goods earlier? Lee Han and his friends put their heads together. Since it wasnt something wed done once or twice in Ein Lorgard, we were used to encountering difficulties like this. Gainando said with a serious expression. If the four of us pool our strength, we will still be able to use magic equivalent to the 4th year of Einrogard. That shit no, lets just pass that persons test. Cainan Island. Surely just because there are four first-year students together doesnt mean youre in the fourth year, right? Yoner asked, amazed at his relatives miraculous arithmetic skills. huh? Since Lee Han uses 4th grade magic, you said that he was in the 4th grade? It wasnt that I became a 4th grader by gathering all my strength, but my friends had no choice but to admit it. It was because I had seen Lee Han use the 4th circle magic. Hey guys. Just because you use 4th circle magic doesnt mean youre at the level of a 4th grader. I know that, but the 4th circle magic you use, Lee Han, is more powerful than the seniors Gainando, who kept bothering with nonsense, stopped talking and Lee Han went on to explain. Its because he couldnt see the magic of his seniors. Even if its the same magic, its completely different. Honestly, dont you think Lee Han wont be pushed back even if he sticks with his seniors? i think so too. Yoner and Nilia talked through their eyes. Lee Han, unaware of that, was absorbed in how to move the rock. What about control-type spells? Although I only learned < Low Control >, I can try < Intermediate Control > this time too. It would be impossible even for an intermediate level. Even ten kilograms would be close. The non-attribute telekinesis-specialized magic manipulation magic series was a highly versatile magic that many wizards learned. The simplicity of lifting an object and moving it at will is very widely used. Wizards who wanted to be particularly lazy (and show off their skills), including assistants who had to do a lot of chores, used this spell for various tasks such as cleaning and writing letters. There was no self-introduction as good as showing the interior of a place where magicians gather with one spell. Occasionally, among the blood-crazed battle wizards, there were wizards who had an eye on the quick casting and versatility of this manipulation magic and improved it for combat. No sane person would learn from a wizard like this, but sometimes a disciple as strange as the master came out and learned. Anyway, this manipulation magic series had such convenience and versatility, but there were strong restrictions. Low horsepower consumption, fast casting, and the weight limit is quite tight for delicate manipulation. Intermediate piloting right now is also close to ten kilograms Even if everyone learns intermediate piloting Hmm. Its impossible. Wait a minute. Wodanaz. I dont have the confidence to master intermediate manipulation magic right now! No! Neelia was taken aback when Wodanaz praised her so much, and denied it. Naturally, you put yourself as a constant and proceed! However, Lee Han laughed it off as if he thought Nilia was pretending to be humble again. What are you talking about. you can do it. I cant! Yes, yes. Lets do what we cant do. Control magic is impossible right now anyway. Im a friend, but I want to hit you! For a moment, Nilia seemed to understand why the students at the White Tiger Tower were muttering, Thanks to Wodanaz, I got away with failing, but I still want to hit him in the back of the head. This friend of the Wardanaj family had an excellent knack for intoxicating people. Other magics transformation magic earth elemental magic. There is also alchemy. Its not a very difficult potion to melt a rock like that. As there were many times when they needed to melt solid materials, alchemists dealt with acidic or corrosive potions. Its a problem because it takes a long time, but even a rock of that size will surely be able to make a hole. I did learn < Rock Sand Conversion >, though. uh? Was there any transformation magic you learned this year? I learned it while working with the principal at night to repair Einroguard. ?! More than that, Im not worried about no. Lets do it. Han Lee approached the rock with his staff. Rock and sand Kang! The magic bounced off with a crashing sound that only wizards could hear. Lee Han realized that there was a very powerful magical structure nestled within the rock. also. It didnt seem easy. Hecatoncheires, who was humiliated by the Headmaster Skeleton, would not have given such an easy task. It was clear that this rock was designed to be impervious to magic. Who made it? The structure is difficult to understand. It deflects external magic power and disperses the impact Seeing the disciples of Gonadaltes wandering around, Hecatoncheires clapped his hands together. The rock that the disciples of Gonadaltes are now wandering about is the rock that Hecatoncheires himself suffered. C Hecatoncheires! I heard you triplets are the strongest on this continent. But can you really break this rock? I see no -Dont talk nonsense. Wizard. You can break rocks like this with your eyes closed! -okay? If you do, this humble mage will serve you for a hundred years! But what if you cant break it? To be honest, I dont think its going to be hard to break it -If I cant break it, Ill do whatever you ask, wizard. But if you break it, I will break your skull too! -haha! Well done! How much trouble the Hecatoncheires had to endure when they got caught on the trick rock given by the determined wizard. Now it was the disciples turn to suffer. The wizards, who tried to cast various magics, seemed to have given up halfway, and grabbed a rock and began to hit the magic directly. Seeing that, the heads of the Hecatoncheires burst into laughter. No matter how desperate it is, the wizards abandoned magic and chose such an ignorant method. Such a thing could only be done by a monster with natural magic and strength like Hecatoncheires. Didnt even Hecatoncheires himself try and fail? bang! Do you think it worked? Wow. How could this work -????? Chapter 642 Episode 642 Wardanas. How did you break it!? Whoops. I often use it when I break through the magic that has been installed, but if I condense my magic and hit it like this to project it onto a huge surface Isnt that too extreme? Excessive! Nilia. There are things you can do and things you cant. This is a high level magic called < Waldororn''s Magic Hammer >. Im sorry. I did not know. I didnt expect it to be such a high level magic. Nilia was taken aback when her friend got serious. I never thought it would be such a great magic! In fact, Baldororn didnt even know Lee Han named it like this - Hecatoncheires watched the students drill holes in the disenchanted rock with a look of disbelief. If the Headmaster Skeleton had been watching, he would have looked at Hecatoncheires in a pitiful way and said. C To think that just because you couldnt break it, others wont be able to break it either. You have to serve for two hundred years to get better! Hecatoncheires obviously had innate magic power and the power to transform that magic power into physical abilities. But that didnt mean there werent better beings than Hecatoncheires. Occasionally, there will be a being who has more magical power than Hecatoncheires and knows how to use it cleverly. oh. It deflects magic again. Look out. I will break it again. Occasionally, there will be an existence that has more magical power than Hecatoncheires and knows how to wield it ignorantly. I should have prepared on the assumption that such an existence might exist but Arsil comforted Hecatoncheires by reading and comforting him. Hecatoncheires was angry to disappear quickly. * * * Gainando, who was walking along with Lee Han, tripped on a rock and almost fell. excuse me. Mr. Spirit. Please shed some light here. I cant see it. The light spirit ignored Cainandos request without thinking about it at all. Spirit. Spirit! You are listening! Cainan Island. The spirits only listen to my older brother. Ive done it before too. Mr. Spirit. It shines more properly here The Light Spirit hissed. Lee Han put on a hurt expression. I dont think Ive ever run away like that before. Ill just turn on the lights. Yoner, worse off, threw a glass bottle into the air. The potion inside lit up the path with a strong glow. Gainando admired it. Looking at it that way, alchemy seems good too Whats going on, Guyando? You originally ignored alchemy. Lee Han was surprised. I thought it was Gainandos hobby to incur Yoners wrath with bullshit about alchemy? Compared to black magic, everything looked good. Gainando stunned and replied, and Lee Han was unable to say anything. Nilia whispered behind her. hey. Wodanaz. I have to tell you that black magic is good too. I was going to do that too, but I couldnt immediately think of anything good Kung-kung-kung- After passing the end of the aisle, the rock Hecatoncheires jumped to its feet at the appearance of the intruder. Gainando exclaimed in surprise. When did you come running?! Originally, Hecatoncheires are triplets. ah. okay? The second, Hecatoncheires, looked at Guyando with contempt. Wizards are so stupid! Arsil stepped forward and explained what had just happened and how he had persuaded the First Hecatoncheires. And the story of how brilliant his younger brother was and how the first Hecatoncheires was destroyed by being careless will spread throughout the spirit world for a long time Brother. Please Lee Han stopped Arsil in a voice full of shame. The second Hecatoncheires was looking at Lee Han with hostile eyes. Yoner patted Lee Han on the shoulder and said. Its really hard to have an unusual sibling. yes? Yoner. It could be because of my mood, but arent you really excited? The second, Hecatoncheires, came with a huge boulder. Seeing this, the four tilted their heads. Is it a different rock from before? they feel the same? Do you think its the same? Arsil explained instead. You must have been exhausted from the test earlier, so youll never be able to break this? Um Didnt these monsters learn anything from the principal? Lee Han was puzzled. Einrogard students learn a lot even after a year, but these Hecatoncheires were overly arrogant. There is no such thing as absolute magic * * * The third Hecatoncheires was guarding the entrance to the inner chamber of the tomb and exploded in anger. Bang bang bang! Seeing him banging on the floor and walls and shouting as if he was going to die of regret, Lee Hans friends became curious and asked. What are you saying? He thought he couldnt break the third because he was exhausted after doing it twice. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students seemed to know why these Hecatoncheires worked under the skeleton headmaster. When even the last Hecatoncheires succumbed, Arsyl excitedly opened the door. A dark chorus flowed from within as the bronze and golden doors that had blocked the inner chambers of the ancient catacombs were opened. The chorus, woven from spells whose names have now been forgotten, was solemn and solemn, and above all struck the minds of the mages. Uh uh uh uh. Uh uh uh Except for Lee Han, the other friends witnessed a magnificent fantasy in the vast, empty inner room. It was the most prosperous period of the Old Kingdom. A time when the heavenly order was adjusted for the kingdom and the earthly rules were adjusted for the kingdom. The court wizards dressed in exotic costumes praised the roaring king with their naked upper bodies exposed, and the people gathered under him raised their glasses and sang a congratulatory song. The magicians left the most beautiful moments here to decorate the kings tomb. Arsil was delighted to see the students hear the tomb chorus and witness the sight. This experience will be a great treasure for young wizards. The scenery and magic of the old kingdom days that have not even been recorded. The wizard had no inspiration like this. Oh brother. Lee Han called Arsil. Lee Han was a little shy because he couldnt feel or see anything by himself. Did you bring me here to play this song? Arsil realized too late. Even the magic of the Ancient Tomb didnt work on this little brother! Arsil started to explain instead of hastily. So, this was the tomb of a certain kingdom Im fine no, Im really fine. Lee Han quietly stepped back so as not to disturb the excitement of his friends. Arsil was heartily upset and protested to Hecatoncheires outside. C Oh no. Its not even a tomb I made, so why come to me Jung Its really great. I never thought it would look like this! thats right! Did you see the magic I used during the triumphal ceremony? What kind of magic is it? The palace was wonderful! Should I ask my mother to change the mansion like that? The chattering friends were puzzled when Lee Han stayed still. Wasnt the fantasy very interesting? no. no. It was fun. That the palace was nice. yes?! Which one was particularly good? I like that its shiny. It was shiny and dazzling! It was nice to be dazzling. No, no! Lee Han knows something! While Gainando was excited, Yoner tilted his head. Lee Hans vocabulary to explain magic was as simple as some kind of Gainando. rattle! From the relief engraved on the side wall, the sculptures suddenly began to walk out as if they were alive. Kainando, who was excited, started talking without noticing it yet. You must come when I finish renovating the mansion. Lee Han. okay. Ill go with you. Uh Yoner and Nilia too? hey. Nilia said as if it were absurd. I dont want to go to your mansion either? I like the Maikin family mansion better? Oh no. It would be nice if the two of them came no Guinando, who was caught in his heart, quickly soothed Nilia. It was because if Neilia Yoner didnt come, Lee Han wouldnt come either. Im releasing deer in the garden, so come. how is it? Does it look like a hunter running excitedly when I release a deer? You dont like deer? I like it. What? While Gainando was puzzled, Leehan quickly grabbed his back and pulled it. Quack! Its an assault! Only then did Lee Han realize that his friends were surrounded by enemies who had stepped out of the wide wall. Falling to the floor, Gainando shouted with a chuckle. Are you the school principal? no. Grave Keeper! Everyone move! It was Lee Han, who realized his complacency after losing to Giselles older sister ridiculously the other day. Promising strongly that he would not be complacent this time, Lee Han began to cast his magic. Cast as many spells as you can before the enemies get close! Papapapapang! The dark and spacious interior was as bright as daylight. The spheres of light shot by Lee Han strongly illuminated the shadow figures crawling out of the reliefs. Lee Han, who confirmed the look of the watchmen, immediately summoned the undead to block the path. Arise, warriors of bone! Bone fragments thrown out of the air were entangled with magic and transformed into warriors. Seeing that, Guinando cast black magic to help his friend. Bone, become armor and sword! Guinando, who had cast bone elemental magic to strengthen the undead, was concentrating for a moment. Then the spells tumbled into bone sweaters and bone flags. Hey, you didnt study properly! I studied the ball! I made a mistake because I was nervous! Gainando hurriedly prepared the order again while eating Nilias curse. Either that or not, Lee Han continued to cast spells in rapid succession while concentrating. As soon as the battle preparations were over, Lee Han glanced over at the tomb guards. Is it dark element magic? Thinking about the chorus I heard earlier, it was quite an unusual magic. First of all, it is magic in the form of a song. As the headmaster of the skull said, if it was a word, it was a word or not. In the meantime, the halfway form of music magic was inefficient and outdated, so the transmission itself had long since ceased. I never thought Id see traces of such magic here. As it is an old tomb, it could be said that it was natural in a way, but Dark elemental music fantasy. About three schools? If so, dont use dark element magic Seeing that Lee Hans undead and Gainandos black magic were being cast a little stronger, it seemed true that the dark element was full. Jigsaw Jigsaw! Yihans staff changed into a spear with condensed lightning and struck the approaching sentinel. The guards, whose shadows were united, could not maintain their shape and scattered. Come inside Cainan Island! School Principal! The principal is over there! Lee Han! You keep talking nonsense Oh no! Its not the headmaster, its the Yeti Marauder! ! Lee Han realized that the situation was serious when even Nilia suddenly saw something empty. Yoner, get behind me! Use fantasy magic! Cainando Nilia! Come this way! Yihan pulled on Gainandos cloak and slapped him hard on the face, then gestured to Yoner. Yoner immediately administered the potion to Nylia. After drinking the strong shock potion, Nylia awoke in terror. That way?! Lee Han brought a flame, a little sorry for Gainando. Burn in the name of Afha! The sparks of sacred white flame flickered in the air. Somehow, I didnt want to run wild, but the enemies didnt physically attack. They were the ones who attacked fantasy magic. You have to feel the flow of magic. There must be a sign! As I concentrated, I began to read the magical flow around me more sensitively. Lee Han found a place where magic wriggled and sprouted. found! Roaring! The flame burned the watchman who tried to blow away the fear. However, the watchman finally completed the magic. Lee Han blocked the flying magic with his body and pushed Gainando down. Avoid Cainando! Cant that just be right? Guinando, crumpled to the side, said weakly. It seemed better to be frightened. Chapter 643 Episode 643 What stupid things are you talking about? Are you a warlock?! Lee Han and Yoner were simultaneously scolding. It was better to roll on the floor. Mental magic can really hurt you badly if you get it wrong. Now I see the illusion of the skull headmaster, but if I get hit by stronger mental magic, I could see the illusion of the skull headmaster giving me a knitted sweater as a gift. Youd better roll on the floor! Some skin injuries are easier to heal. thats right. Even if you roll on the muddy floor Or even break a bone! Even if your clothes become tattered rags! okay! Got it! Gainando fell down and gave out a tantrum. It was because it seemed that the two friends would say, Its better to break your neck. Even though Ogonins mist was cast Lee Han tried to grasp the situation sharply while slandering Gainando. Currently, Lee Han and his party were protected by various magics, one of which was < Ogonin''s Fog >. A magic that casts a mist of illusion around the party to distract enemies from outside when they attack from a distance. But the sentinels didnt care and threw mind magic. It was clear that various magics, starting with the reliefs carved into the inner chamber, were fully aware of the intruders location. Chiyiyi profit! Once more the embers flew and burned the watchman. Yoner, who did not have to obsessively control the strength of his fire magic like Lee Han, threw a flamboyant fire arrow and downed the other guards. But the watchmen continued to crawl out. Save Yoners mana! They dont seem to have a fixed number! okay! Yoner quickly drew a potion that burned vermilion from his potion bag and threw it. A wall of scarlet flame soared, blocking the entry of enemies. In the meantime, Nylia put four arrows between her hands and fired one at a time to deal with nearby enemies. Gainando called Arsil anxiously. Arsil! Arsil! We got into an accident! Cainan Island. Dont stick your head out! Freeze, float with your shield! Lee Han cast the spell once again and explored the surroundings. Hey there! The largest and most splendid piece among the reliefs carved on the wall of the tomb. There, a constant flow of magical power continued and raised the watchmen. Come on, Perkuntra Kwajik! Charged lightning struck the wall leaving a thick trail. Surprisingly, however, the relief was intact. It completely dispersed and absorbed the flying magic power. Perkuntra is not helping! ?? When his friend suddenly blamed the spirit, Yoner was taken aback. After swearing at the spirits, Lee Han thought again. How can I cut off that flow now? The magic hammer must be approached. Even if you approach it, you cannot break it in a short time if the defense is good. Then A way to interrupt the flow of magic from a distance while protecting your friends. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wondered if that was possible, but there was a method that passed through Lee Hans head for a moment. -You must be familiar with the concept of a magic counter. Since his former involvement with the Magic Criminals, Headmaster Skeleton gave him a few lessons to prepare for dealing with his enemies. One of them was a concept called counter or reverse magic. When interrupting or breaking magic, how to break it efficiently without necessarily breaking it with a huge force from the outside. However, the Headmaster Skeleton intensively trained only a few magics commonly used by magic criminals. In the first place, reverse magic was so difficult that it was not possible to teach it in general. It sounds grandiose because it is reverse magic, but in the end, this is just a story close to the methodology of understanding and dismantling magic deeply. At least one or two of them were destroyed by Lee Hans power Can you do that? Lee Han focused more and more on the flow of magic flowing through the boudoir. Then, a faint singing voice was heard. It was the melody that came from the dark chorus that started when the door was opened earlier. ! Lee Han realized how the keepers located his friends and easily cast an illusion spell. From the moment they heard that song, the intruders were enchanted. ! Gainando was taken aback when his friend suddenly started singing in the language of the old kingdom, which he did not understand. Lee Han is crazy!! Its a big deal!! no. Fool! Yoner kicked the stupid relative. Lee Hans eyes were perfectly fine. It was the look he showed when aiming for the White Tiger Tower students in Ein Lorgard. Does it work? While singing along to the song he heard, Lee Han checked the changes around him. Once, twice, three times Gradually, as Lee Hans song became similar to the chorus of the tomb, the aspects within it began to change. The watchmen couldnt find the students and checked elsewhere. Nilia felt the fear that had been weighing on her heart from earlier diminished. Gainando also looked around more calmly. do! Luck was with Lee Han. If it was another magic, I wouldnt have been able to cast reverse magic so easily. However, the magic that resided in this tomb was music magic, and Lee Han had once blocked a song with his own song before. It was the sirens song. When songs and songs collided, the effect was bound to be halved. ! Lee Han felt that the Grave Song had less and less influence and that Yi Hans song was dominating the realm. The fact that a wizard ruled a certain area did not mean that he paid money to buy the land. It meant that the magician was firmly controlling the space with his magic power and will. Just as the skeleton headmaster made Einrogard his domain, sorcerers have an absolute advantage in their domain. Was this song the song of the power to rule the realm? It was also explained that the watchmen continued to rise, aiming for the exact location of the intruders and using illusion magic. At some point, the song of the tomb was completely over. At the same time, the watchmen also suddenly lost their strength and disappeared. is it over? Gainando said with a desperate look in a mess. Lee Han nodded. okay. It seems so. I will never go into the grave again! Im learning black magic, can I? Lee Han approached the relief where the song of the grave began. It was the largest and most splendid piece, but unlike before, it lost its color and became quiet. Geek. ? While checking, Lee Han was puzzled by the way the piece engraved with the evil ball swayed as if it were about to break. The piece broke with a pop, and the parchment rolled inside it rolled down. This? It was a letter and style that Lee Han did not know, but he could tell that it was sheet music. Is that the sheet music that recorded that chorus? ! Arsil, who was talking with Hecatoncheires outside, was surprised to see the inside of the tomb belatedly messed up. Whatever had happened, Kainan Island was covered in mud and the mantle was tattered. The other friends the others were relatively fine, but anyway, Guinan Island was covered in mud and their cloaks were tattered. Suddenly, the guards came out from inside Brother said you were okay? Yes, older brother is protected by the spirits, so even that dark chorus probably didnt have much of an impact. Arsil apologized to Lee Han and his friends in a sincere voice. I thought it was a grave where nothing special would happen, but I didnt know that an accident like this would happen. its okay. older brother. It was something I couldnt help. Im not okay Kainando muttered as he shook off the mud, but his friends ignored him as if they hadnt heard. When Lee Han said that, Arsil smiled softly as if he was glad. Then he praised his brother. no. older brother. Thats not it. Stop talking nonsense. Lee Han was straight-up. As Lee Han looked very serious, Nilia became curious and asked. What did you say? As expected, you said that you thought a grave like this wouldnt be a problem for me. Nilia also glared at Arsil with a strong expression. Arsil became sullen at the reaction of his brother and his friends and drooped his shoulders. * * * Ratford skillfully soothed the old horse. Occasionally, there were nobles who traveled lavishly in fours or eights, but from a professional like Ratford, that was like saying, Please brush me off. The best way to have a pleasant trip is to look like tasteless prey. Ratford deliberately chose an old, undersized horse and wore shabby clothes. Everyone looked like an ordinary pilgrim or wanderer. I will ask you something. Ask me. Is this Udamhwa Village? Ratford was cautious. I didnt ask for the name of the Wodanaj family for nothing. It was because the other person could have a dark mind, Does he have a lot of money to be related to the Wardanaz family? Right. If you walk along the Imperial Highway this way, you will see a pomegranate tree. Then you will arrive at Udamhwa Village. What happened to Udamhwa Village? A distant relative sent me a letter and asked me to come and help with work. I am a craftsman belonging to the locksmith guild. I dont know who it is, but you have a very good relative! If you have time, visit the red brick house near the Bridge of Ruin over there. I was just looking for a good lock. haha. thank you. Ratford ended the conversation perfectly. He was the perfect traveler because he obtained information and even bought favor from the villagers. But didnt I say it was the bridge of ruin? Ratford doubted his ears, wondering if he had heard it wrong. Village bridges are usually named after a famous hero from the village (Gonadaltes Bridge), or an event (Bridge celebrating the accession of His Majesty the Good Emperor), or a terrain feature (Three Bridges). River Bridge) How the hell was the Bridge of Ruin built? Did something ruinous happen to the village? Ratford skillfully reached the village and entered the inn. After throwing an imperial fairy tale to the stable keeper and entrusting him with the horse, he sat down in the corner of the inn. hmm. Its a nice town. Ratford smiled at the vitality he could feel everywhere. The atmosphere of the inn was different between the poor and the rich. This noisy and loud inn symbolized the wealth of the town. dog sound. You dare to trick me?! customer. You shouldnt be like this here. Shut up. I swear by my beard, if you dont return my silver coin, Ill pierce your chest with a crossbow! ?! A dwarf traveler screamed and grabbed the innkeeper by the collar. Hey, call the guards! Where are you going? I know how to search for anyone who walks out the door! The dwarf shook the crossbow with a red-hot face. He must have lost a game of magician cards with the villagers for imperial silver coins. Should I interrupt? Ratford was troubled. If it was a good town, it wouldnt be much of a problem if it was known that he was a wizard. What else will happen before you go to the Wodanaz family? customer. stop! Stop it and shut up! I will not stand still. What are you going to do?! The Dwarf Traveler shouted while holding the innkeeper by the collar. It was not an ordinary skill, probably because he had lived a life on the battlefield. The innkeeper giggled and shouted to the clerk. Bring a hat and a hat! ? Ratford wondered what hat he was talking about. The clerk hurriedly brought a hat and put it on the innkeeper. At that moment, the innkeeper lightly lifted the Dwarf traveler with one hand and slammed him down. You bastard! Where are you going? ?! Why the hell does the village innkeeper have a strength-enhancing artifact?! Ratford became very confused. Chapter 644 Episode 644 Looking closely, it wasnt even an ordinary artifact. Giving the wearer that kind of strength immediately without any side effects. Besides, the innkeeper was not like a wizard or an experienced adventurer. Artifacts that increase strength a little and have side effects are difficult and precious to make, but those artifacts Who the hell made them? Ratford looked at the artifact carefully. The more I looked at it, the more it was an extraordinary artifact. Even though Ratford couldnt tell the pattern and reverberation just by sensing the magic at a distance like Wardanaz, he could sense how sophisticated the artifact was. No matter how far away you look, masterpieces radiate that aura. No, but why the hell does the innkeeper have it!? Kuck Kuck. This This Wrong or not! This bastard is trying to kill me! Help! ! Ratford was nervous at the shouts of the Dwarf Traveler who was calling his companions. I have a colleague! Sure enough, with a thumping sound from the second floor, another dwarf started running out with a pickaxe. And that wasnt all. A fellow Dwarf who was walking outside also threw down the beer he was drinking and ran in with a club. I swear by my beard that I wont be able to put my comrade down! You monster! Do you think youll be able to get out safely like this?! Shut up, we are the miners of the sunset mine! You cant stop us! The innkeeper caught the dwarf traveler and confronted the other two companions. The innkeeper, wanting to overdo it, shouted to the clerk again. Bring the ladle and ladle! ?? At this point, rather than stopping the dwarf travelers, Ratford wondered what more the innkeeper would come up with. Can I use a ladle!? Shouldnt you bring the lid of the pot too?! Take that too! The subdued Dwarf traveler gave a chuckle. Just stop it! What what? Close the ladle and the lid of the pot! ??? My co-workers wondered what kind of bullshit they were. Why did they stop him from coming out with a ladle and a lid? If I move now, I cant stop it! But I still have to stop it Then a skinny clerk jumped out. The clerk was holding a ladle in one hand and a pot lid in the other. The dwarves burst into laughter as they trembled and glared at them. Little human! Will that work! Go into the kitchen and hide until Im done! Whoa Whoa Whoa Whoa Woudanaz family ladle! The clerk closed his eyes and shouted. I never thought I would be able to use the artifacts the Wardanaz family gave me! I wished the innkeeper had used this terrifying thing Boom! The three dwarves were thrown out of the inn. It was as if a huge, invisible hand had struck the three of them and sent them flying. !!!!! Ratford was horrified. This is not an ordinary artifact! Instead of just attacking the enemy, it detects the hostile enemy inside the inn and exiles them! The dwarves staggered in shock and rolled on the ground. It was a strong and well-dressed Dwarf, but the impact was so strong that it was difficult to breathe. This What the hell is this crazy innkeeper Artifact Heck. Hey, you crazy Dwarves! The owner of the general store next door heard the commotion belatedly and came running in anger. When the general store owner, who seemed to have never fought in his life, came running, the three dwarves were dumbfounded even while lying down. What guts do you have to run at them now? Take the broom! The general store owner pointed the broom he was holding at them like a walking stick. Seeing that, the three dwarves suddenly became ominous. No way No way the general store owner?? The Wardanaz family broom! bang!!! The three dwarves passed out after being hit by the trapping magic. The villagers cursed at them and dragged them to the guards prison. The fuss is over. The innkeeper apologized to the guests and passed them a glass of beer. customer. ! Ratford was taken aback when the innkeeper suddenly called him. yes? Did you find out Im a wizard? I understand your surprise. But please dont spread rumors. Travelers are cut off when strange rumors circulate in the village. Please The innkeepers expression was desperate. Ratford was overwhelmed by that and involuntarily nodded. By the way, where did you find that artifact? after. Its natural to be curious. This is a treasure bestowed by the Wardanaj family. The Wardanaz family! Wait a minute, but why is the hat, ladle, and pot lid? There is a story there too. The innkeeper sighed. So it was during the time of the innkeepers grandfathers grandfather. At that time, the name of the inn here was not < Sculpture Boat on the Cloud >. -Since you have run the < Lava Volcano Pony > Inn well, I would like to award you a prize in the name of the Wodanaz family. C Thank you persimmon. Demon Overseer Superintendent Superintendent Mr. Are you the devil? did I say that? Not the devil, but the overseer, so the general. It was a story that looked like a devil. The innkeeper quickly took matters into his own hands and continued talking. C Im trying to give you an artifact. How is it? C Its okay, its okay! The innkeepers grandfathers grandfather did not want to receive the artifact. In fact, so did the other villagers. People who dont know how to do it might say, If you get an artifact, you can sell it for a thousand gold, but the situation in this town was different. First of all, he did not know what punishment he would face if he sold the goods given to him by the Wardanaj family. There is nothing more stupid than going against the archmages planting. And to the ordinary villagers, the artifacts of the Wardanaz family were frankly more frightening than convenient. What would you do if you used it incorrectly and even a demon was summoned? -Why are you refusing? -Ah ah Artifacts are difficult for me, who runs an inn, to write. How would I, the innkeeper, use the crown or the scepter? -indeed! Ill give you a report. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demon disappeared and returned after a while. C He told me to go to the inn and hang on the things you use. Will it be okay then? - He had to refuse, but the innkeeper had no choice but to nod because it was the day the devil was in charge, not the golem. Since then, the Wardanaz family has periodically gifted artifacts to the people of the territory as rewards. Of course, I didnt forget the meticulous consideration of hanging things that I usually use often. This is how it happened. and. The Wodanaz family is truly amazing. To give artifacts like this to the villagers as gifts on a regular basis! Ratford was amazed. As expected of Lee Hans family, the Wodanaz family was excellent enough to be considered one of the great aristocratic families of the Empire. In addition, he didnt care about the appearance of the artifact and even cared for the people of the territory. The innkeeper was moved to tears at the sight of the traveler ignoring his speed. Sometimes you have to see the devil come down so you dont say that! I always give thanks for the grace. Haha Knowing that villagers have artifacts can scare travelers, so please dont spread this rumor. Do not worry. I will definitely keep it. Rather, could you tell me something like this? Artifacts are treasures If someone wants to find them, they will steal them. The innkeeper said plainly. And later, realizing that he had spoken too casually, he took matters into his own hands. Its a joke. joke. haha. ah. yes. But why did the guest come? A distant relative sent me a letter and asked me to come and help with work. I am a craftsman belonging to the locksmith guild. Ill just go. oh. Its a locksmiths guild! Can I ask you to do just one thing? what? Some crazy customer left a carriage of eight horses in the stable and went away! I cant sell this and I have to keep it, but Im going to put a lock on it just in case. There are a lot of tourists as well as dwarf guests, so there are a lot of strange guests! Dont worry. Ill stop by when the time is right after Ive finished my work. Ratford came out of the inn, thinking that there were some very strange people. * * * Brother. take care. Arsil hugged Lee Han and patted him on the back. I was always worried because he was a younger brother who took too much risk. Its not that I dont like danger, but danger keeps coming to me And the most recent danger was taken by my older brother. Arsil pretended not to hear and ended the hug. Where are you going? south of the empire? An archipelago across the sea? ah. There is an appointment with the people of the kingdom there I know the kingdom there is not on good terms with the empire Oh, you said you became close with the royal family? You can really get along with everyone except the principal, dont you? Arsil laughed at his brothers words. Then he said seriously. Keep the score of the tomb well. Han Lee. It will help with your magic. ! After speaking, Arsil smiled. Then he went through the front door and left. When all the spirits that had been present up until now disappeared along with Arsil, the mansion suddenly became quiet. Yoner cleared his throat and opened his mouth. He was a very unique person. thats right. I was also curious. I almost died. Gainando grumbled. If Lee Hans second brother was like this, he had no idea how evil and eccentric the first brother would be. Its tough. Are you a jerk? okay. A tough man. Well said. Did you see the principal?! hey. And juniors, what are you saying to seniors! At Eandurdes words, Gainando became furious. Either that or not, Eandurde spilled it over her ear. The position of Cainando in Eandurde has already been determined. Lee Han. Lets go to our family mansion. huh? There is a lot to play there. later. I have friends who havent come yet, so I have to go see them. Then, are you going when everyone comes? no. Im going to break the request that can be done around me. Guinan Island. take this There are no people around here, so I like to gather herbs. Im not good at alchemy All you have to do is look at herbs and dig them up. dig it all I will give you a reward. It was Lee Han who checked the request from the nearby adventurers guild when he went to the village on a budget. It would be unreasonable to take a long time, but the relatively easy gathering-related quests were the easiest way to earn pocket money. Memories are better than money Gainando murmured a phrase he had seen in the book. Lee Han and Yoner looked at Gainando like the worlds idiots. Making money is also a memory. Guinan Island. How nice to have memories of making money. Guinan Island. It really sucks. It was a pity that there was no production request. Thats pretty cool. Even without going as far as crafting artifacts, it was quite fun to do magic treatment on various reagents or materials. These were the things that wizards with low circles still did most often when collecting research funds. While the friends were chatting and talking, the front door opened. Everyones eyes turned towards it. Surprisingly, Ratford appeared riding a golem. I am here! Mr. Wodanaz. Ratford! Oh, I was really impressed. A golem patrolling the territory! How happy the people who live around here are! Haha. Im glad you said that. Lee Han was embarrassed by Ratfords praise. The friends who saw it decided not to tell who had been patrolling until recently. Chapter 645 Episode 645 There will always be a smile on the faces of the people of the Wodanaz family estate. really. Mr. Wodanaz. I heard you went around with the principal during this vacation? huh. Among the juniors, I persuaded the kids who didnt want to come in. why?! Gainando was stunned when he heard it from the side. Why did he commit such an evil deed? Friends ignored them and continued talking. Come to think of it, were there any memorable juniors among your juniors? hmm. There was a junior who was gifted as a knight and was born with psychic powers Oh. They hate fighting. ?? Friends tilted their heads. Aside from the fact that knights hate fighting, is it okay to hate fighting in Einrogard? But you did a good job persuading me. Arent there any students at the Blue Dragon Tower? There was a junior from Pengerin-samas family. Your skills are fine. Yoner and Gainando were very interested in Lee Hans words. If you were a junior of the Pengerin family, wouldnt you enter the Blue Dragon Tower? Of course, because of the rules to protect freshmen, I couldnt meet him right away in my sophomore year, but it was nice to see an outstanding junior come to my top. Whats your personality?! Whats your personality?! I am full of confidence because I have skills. this! Gainando let out a sigh. The most important thing for juniors was personality, not magic skills or wisdom. A junior who is polite and knows how to respect seniors should come in! How about a wizard card or a dish? Why do you ask that Nilia looked at Gainando as if she was dumbfounded. Are you looking for a new nanny among your juniors? Didnt you just say wordanaz? Oh no. Ratford, who had been listening to the story, asked curiously. Have you ever had a junior like me? There was. Well done Ratford. When you meet, will you talk well with each other? Lee Han thought it was going well, so he brought up the story of Priest Carre of the Bildotzcal Church. At first, Ratford listened with interest, but his expression crumpled as the story progressed. You are a very stupid junior! Is that so? Im so greedy that I didnt even join the guild. What does the guild think! A junior like that would probably act alone even after entering the dormitory. Ratford was unusually angry. Even though they were from the same thief, their way of thinking was completely opposite. hmm. Its a relief that we wont see each other for a year. Han Lee thought to himself. Ratford looked at Lee Han and asked. Mrs. Wardanaz. You must have given that stupid junior a sharp lesson, right? Water, of course. They said you shouldnt do it that way. Very well done! What else did you say? Uh, so I have to take care of my friends While Yihan, overwhelmed by Ratfords spirit, lied, Eandurde, who was next to him, stared at Yihan. Only then did Lee Han realize that he had left out one person and hurriedly shouted. really. There is a reliable junior from the Black Turtle Tower here! Eandurde nodded proudly at Lee Hans praise. Nilia and Ratford praised the outstanding junior. Im glad a reliable junior like you came. youre right. I am very excited. What are you expecting Guinando muttered inaudibly to Eandurde. I still felt the pain in my wrist from being bitten by my junior. really. Mr. Wodanaz. Are the others not coming? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only ones who sent letters saying they were coming were Durgyu and Priest Shiana, but I dont know when theyll arrive. Will it come soon? I am here. With the sound of the door opening, Suin the penguin entered with a tired face. Students who expected other friends to come saw Alcicle and stood up to greet them. hello. Mr. Pengerin. Nice to meet you all. Alcicle trimmed the tangled feathers and set down the basket of herbs. Seeing this, Yoner was puzzled and asked. You want to make a potion? no. Wardanaz asked for it. Yoner looked at Lee Han in amazement. Did you just use the Pengerin familys Alcicle as an herbal messenger? Hes quite a famous wizard among the young budding wizards in the empire How did you ask? Yoner slightly suspected that his friend had used mind magic. I wondered if he tricked me into something to eat, but that would only work for Gainando Here is the sardine. I fried some while you were away. and! thanks. Alcicle casually took the plate and tossed it into his beak and sat down. You tricked me into something to eat!? In fact, the reason why Alcicle was accepting Lee Hans request was that he was indebted to him too. In the last experiment, he poured so much mana generously, so he couldnt help me with an errand like this. Besides, I didnt know what else to ask He seems to really like sardines. Arsil-nim left? yes. Alcicle, who heard the story from Lee Han, crackled his beak as if he was curious. It was completely different from when ordinary nobles left. Originally, a luxurious banquet was held and various events were to follow along with musical instruments, but Arsil left without thinking that someone was not from the Wodanaj family. Wardanaz. I suddenly became curious, but it seems that neither the head of the family nor the other members of the family had much interest in social events How did you participate in social events when you were young? Of course, there were escort knights and golem demons who swore allegiance to the mansion, but just having them didnt mean you could participate in social events. It was impossible to participate in a social event unless the members of the family participated in the formality. ah. Relatives helped. I usually go there. aha. I see. Alcicle, who nodded and munched on the fried sardines, tilted his head inwardly. uh? Was there a collateral branch of the Wardanaz family? If it did, it would have been much more famous, so why dont I remember hearing about it? really. Mr Penguin. I have a question for you. Lee Han took out the sheet music he received from the grave. Originally, I planned to decipher it slowly, but Arsils words were so meaningful that I became curious. Its the sheet music I found in the ancient tomb behind this manor, but I was wondering if you could read the text. Are ancient tombs so common in the back of your manor? Alcicle received the sheet music even though he was embarrassed. I thought I would do my best to answer Lee Hans question. In fact, it is rare to prove your abilities in front of this boy from the Wodanaz family other than this. Maybe its just my mood, but sometimes it seems like they see me as a wizard who lives off my looks. Alcicle stared at the sheet music. However, I couldnt immediately recall which era it was. Ugh. Mmmmm A long moan. Lee Han, who couldnt see it, carefully opened his mouth. Its okay if you dont know Oh no! Its a familiar letter! a little bit! Just a little more time! Ah yes. Alcicle stared intently through the parchment. Ratford, who was watching from the side, opened his mouth without thinking. Isnt this a text from the Ga Kingdom? Go Go Kingdom! Thats right, a text from the Ga Kingdom period! Whoa! If you gave me one more minute, no, 30 seconds, I could have remembered it too. really! At Alcicles desperate excuse, Ratford responded in bewilderment. I thought it would, of course. Its not really an excuse! Pengerin. Calm down. This is not a game to guess first. Keuuugh! Alcicle realized his ugliness and sat down again, blushing. The days of the fake kingdom, which means the days of the fake kingdom, was a nightmare for imperial historians. The era of Ihabjipsan where there was no proper king and there were many people who pretended to be the king. In the history of the continent, there were more cases of division than integration, but the division was particularly severe during the kingdom. To save face, Alcicle took out a letter book from his Ga Kingdom days and began to read the sheet music. I praise the sacrifice of the king The king prevented the misfortune that befell him in front of the wall It seems roughly like a hymn and a funeral song, but I cant read the notes or lyrics under the title. It probably belongs to you. ! Just as the name of a spirit can only be read and called by the person who contracted it, there were some spells that only a specific person could read and memorize. Alcicle, like a seasoned magician, noticed the magic on the score when the notes and lyrics on the score didnt come through no matter how much he read them. My older brother said that this song would help me, but why? There would be no reason for me to sing hymns or funeral odes. Probably not because of the lyrics, but because of the magic in the song. After hearing from Lee Han about what happened inside the tomb, Arcicle sharply guessed Arsils intentions. The reason Arsil recommended this song from an unnamed ancient kingdom to Wardanaj wasnt because of its lyrics or melody. It was because of the power of the song. I heard that this song dominated the surrounding area? Its bigger than you think. ! In order to dominate their territory, the wizards put more effort than expected. Just how many magics were inscribed in the magicians workshop or magic tower right now. Conversely, it meant that it was difficult to dominate the territory. Controlling a vast space where all kinds of power flow irregularly is controlled by individual will. But the sorcerers of this ancient realm have succeeded in demonstrating something like that with the songs engraved on the tombs. Its gone now and the pulse of magic has been cut off, but it was certain that it was a great thing. I never thought of it that way. so do i. In the first place, something like music magic wasnt even worth studying. The principal said that I should learn the language, but what do you think? The spirit is not some kind of levitation spell, so theres no way you can learn it that easily. Alcicle looked at Lee Han as if he was dumbfounded. I knew that Headmaster Skeleton had no conscience, but he really had no conscience. Its okay to not learn music magic, but to learn the language Did you mean that? Lee Han was lost in thought. After listening to Arcicles explanation, I could understand why Arsil asked me to keep this sheet music carefully. It was clear that Arsil wanted Yihan to learn how to control the realm as a mage. Other methods for controlling the now known domain have been far more complex or challenging. If you compare it to the level of difficulty of the spell magic right now, no matter how difficult this sheet music is, it is incomparable. In contrast, the music magic of this forgotten kingdom provided Lee Han with an ingenious shortcut that other magics could not provide. By the way, is Pengerin not interested in this magic? Sounds pretty great to hear Alcicle replied plaintively. Im interested in it, but just looking at it, it consumes too much mana. ah. The people of the kingdom probably made it only play in the tomb. It wont fit with you, it wont fit with me. Eandurde tilted her head and asked. Are you a sword with poor skills? no! no. Eandurde. Dont say anything rude. Lee Han covered his juniors mouth. There were so many magics to learn right now, but even taking that into account, this magic was definitely worth a try. What passed through Lee Hans head was his own world once shown by the headmaster skeleton. The ultimate in magic that goes beyond dominating a realm and turns it into your own rules. Of course, if you master this music magic perfectly, you wont be able to write your own world, but I didnt know if I could take the first step on that long road. thank you. Mr Penguin. Lets practice hard one more time. I also got a violin as a gift. okay. Are you going to practice now? Alcicle looked at Lee Han with expectant eyes. Even if it wasnt magic that he could learn, he was always curious about magic he didnt know. no. Im going to pick up some herbs first. I dont have enough to complete the quest. Ill pick up the herbs, so you practice music magic. Alcicle couldnt stand it and was serious. Chapter 646 Episode 646 While the wizard, a kind penguin beast, went out to solve the request instead (I chose one as an assistant, but it took Guinando), Lee Han opened a letter book during his time in the Kingdom and studied the score carefully. It was much more interesting to know what it was about. Its amazing. If there was one word to describe the Empires magic, it would be efficiency. The history of continental magic was longer than that of the Empire, and the types and schools were as diverse as that. Even now, it was possible to know just by looking at the primitive magic or ancient magic that the empire did not know existed. How can we weave together countless magics that differ from region to region and even mix with each other? The mages of the empire were weaved with the standard of efficiency. Discard old, ineffective spells. If there is a magic that produces the same result, leave the faster and more concise magic. This method was found to be quite effective. There was no problem even if wizards from the western end of the empire and wizards from the eastern end of the empire met and conducted research together, with different customs and history. Right now, as in an old fairy tale, < The Story of the Unfortunate Accident of Two Wizards with Different Ways to Create Flame >, it was inherently dangerous for other wizards to work together. As such, Lee Han also agreed with this methodology. But there are always exceptions to every theory. Although they were ignored because they were outdated and inefficient, there were exceptions that occasionally popped out and demonstrated their power. That was the magic of wizards in the Ga Kingdom. This magic, which could be called music magic in an imperial way now, tried to dominate the surroundings in a very inefficient way. By putting magic into sound and controlling it! There was no means to control the surrounding medium as quickly as sound, but there was a reason why no one did it. Because putting magic into the spell itself is incredibly difficult, and even if you do it, its a waste of magic. The skeleton headmaster didnt just ask for a challenge in the spirit of the word magic. A magicians spell is originally a kind of self-suggestion, and if you put magic into the spell itself, its just an introduction to the magic of words. Of course, it was impossible with ordinary will and concentration. Right now, Lee Han was only able to sing a limited number of songs Wizards in the Kingdom of Ga knew this well. Their wisdom to overcome these limitations surprised Lee Han. First, there were magic circles like the reliefs on the walls of the tomb. This served to increase the concentration of the surrounding magical power. Because I need a certain amount of magic to be able to use music magic. Lee Han was not surprised because he already knew this. And it didnt matter too much to Lee Han. It was just something that could be solved with ones own magic. Whats next Artifact? Surprisingly, during the Ga Kingdom, wizards used musical instruments as artifacts. After deciding on a song, I create instrumental artifacts exclusively for that song. This instrument was an artifact enchanted to maximize the rhythm of the song, and it resonated with the wizards song to complete its lack of power. I never thought I would succeed in music magic in this way. It was an amazing tenacity. Its a way to practice only one song with a dedicated instrument for 20 to 30 years. Im sure it will contain magic that wasnt in the song. It gave me efficiency, but it was also true that I was in awe. And, in Lee Hans view, there was no other way to properly implement the current music magic. Wouldnt the seniors who are now studying music magic at Ein Lorgard be unable to waste magic or put it into spells like Daihan? Its a good method for me too. Currently, Lee Han can sing some songs like music magic, but he himself didnt know how to do it. This couldnt be called magic. Proper magic had to know what it was doing. It would be much easier for Lee Han to practice music magic if he filled up the elements lacking in magic completion by borrowing the power of musical instruments. There must also be an instrument given by the headmaster of the skeleton Jing- Yihan took out his violin and started playing it, and his friends looked at him. This song was < The Bad Dragon Is Coming >, wasnt it? huh. At Ratfords question, Yoner nodded and rested his chin on one hand. My friends violin skills were so good that I wanted to listen to him for a while. It was an old nursery rhyme about a red dragon coming and breaking down the fence, a black dragon coming and destroying the house, and a white dragon coming and stomping on the wreckage and gone. The principal came and broke down the fence. Outrageous Headmaster! Could there be a more terrible disaster than this? Then the principals alter ego came and destroyed the house. Damn Principal! Eandurde tilted her head as Ratford and Yoner Nilia sang the Einrogarde version. Isnt that a dragon? Its a de dragon. He said it was a dragon. The principal No! Its a dragon! The seniors, who belatedly realized the existence of the juniors, hurriedly changed their words. In the meantime, Lee Han, who had finished practicing, slowly played the sheet music. Based on the dark element, spreading magical power around, praising and mourning the kings sacrifice a slow song was played. Lee Han sang along with the lyrics. All praise the kings sacrifice, for the king sacrifices all his enemies As the song continued to play, Yoner stood up and held out his hand to Nilia. The two danced slowly and gracefully. The dances of the Empire were not only danced when they were happy and cheerful, but there were also dances performed during funeral ceremonies. Ratford thought as he clapped. what. Can I dance when Kainando is not around? I think Im going to really cry when I find out Mmm. Oops! What if it suddenly stops! When Lee Han stopped the violin and hesitated, Nilia almost lost her balance. Its a shame that he was trained in the mountains. If he hadnt, the awkward dance would have been further ruined. Didnt you feel anything in particular while listening to the song? ??? The friends tilted their heads at Lee Hans question. Tell me one by one. Is the bass of the song rich and delicate? I dont know who the king is, but since he died while receiving this kind of song, there must be a lot to steal at the funeral? When the hell did Wodanaz start practicing the violin? Do you live twice as many days? After answering, except for Yoner, the other two were embarrassed. I should have listened to the song, but it was a different sound. hmm. As expected, the song doesnt contain magic power. At Lee Hans words, Yoner said as if he couldnt believe it. To put magic into the song itself? Is that possible? So this is it When I explained to Yoner what I had just been reading and studying, Yoner showed a strange but worried expression. Its fun. But Im a little worried. why? In the second year, you must have listened to lectures to the limit, but you are going to do this together, right? no. It hasnt been decided yet to listen to lectures to the limit. Ill listen to the limit. You will hear it to the limit. Nilia and Ratford said coldly. Unlike Lee Han, who still denies reality, his friends were cold-hearted. Even the school of professors who cared for Lee Han now was close to the limit. If you add a few other lectures held by those professors to this, you have reached the limit. I think this is not a matter of tune, but a matter of lyrics. Lee Han carefully checked the sheet music and came to a conclusion. Isnt it Einrogards problem? If the melody creates a magical effect, the lyrics help to contain the magical power of the magician itself. In other words, you can change the lyrics. no. Its okay to change. Lee Han eagerly scribbled with his quill and took notes. I was able to make a decision more quickly because I had the experience of following the skeleton principal and exploring music magic. Just as spells in magic help a sorcerer to self-suggest, it was clear that lyrics also played a role. Otherwise, it didnt make sense for Lee Han to succeed with some songs and fail with others. In a way that suits me. During the Kingdom of Ga, wizards practiced one song for decades. It was to change myself to fit the song. Lee Han had the idea of trying to compromise and tailor a part of the song to himself. The lyrics that I can relate to emotionally as the hymns go along with the funeral songs I need your help. Its hard to work alone. hmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmmm! The three of them felt very pressured by their friends words. Nilia regretted that she should have gone out to gather instead of Guinando. I barely managed to fail the Imperial Literature class I also said during a writing assignment that thieves should be permitted under Imperial Law, but the professor called me aside. Yoner, left virtually alone, felt sweat welling up. I had to take something out and throw it at this tough fellow. Songs suitable for funeral odes, but lyrics that Lee Han can relate to. Hey guys? Eh Eh? How about Einrogard? Ein Rogard? tell me more Yoner. So, Ein Lorgard um You can sing a funeral song after you have entered Ein Lorgard! Nilia and Ratford were taken aback, but Lee Han felt that it was plausible. indeed. Its plausible. The hymn now celebrates the nobility of the student who sacrificed himself on behalf of the rest of the empire. I didnt even say that. Yoner was taken aback by the sight of his friend having another drink. However, Han Lee seemed to have already been inspired. good. A song mourning and praising the new students of Einrogard based on the dark element I think its okay. Isnt this better than Asans song? Why, out of all the many songs, Dalcards song? Ein Rogard Ain Rogarde My friends were disgusted when I heard the song that was so fraudulent and said it was so good. * * * sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mrs. Pengerin. I cant go in those bushes! do not worry. Ill let you know. First, pick up your wand and use the mutilation spell below. do not write above It wont work because youre tired. Then, when there is a hole, go under it. Kheuk. Why is it only me Cainando crawled under the bushes crying. Then he carefully collected the thorny mushrooms and crawled out. When he was inside the mansion, he was an extremely cute penguin wizard, but when he came out, Alcicle turned into a very strict senior wizard. It was a lightning bolt for Gainando, who tried to gather only moderately easy materials and give up difficult ones. Cant we just say this is hard and go back? Guinan Island. What would Wodanaz think of you if you said you didnt do it that way? Wont you think that you couldnt do it because it was hard? climb up the tree quickly. Alcicle made an ice ladder and beckoned. This princes pride was as hard to find as the Skeleton Headmasters conscience. Gainando grumbled and went up. As he continued to grumble, Alcicle called out from below to appease him. Think carefully. Guinan Province. Wouldnt it be better to finish quickly and go back? Thats right. But Pengerin seems to want to stay for a long time. That must be wrong. Because I want to finish quickly and go back. I just want to watch Wardanaz work on music magic. Alcicle said with sincerity. Seeing a junior wizard like Lee Han studying rare and unfamiliar magic was a source of joy to the wizard. As a result, you can realize and learn a lot yourself. uh. Mr. Pengerin. Why again? If thats the case, shouldnt we go back right away? Lee Han is quick at learning magic, so if he dies, it might be over! Hey, are you looking at my intelligence as sardines? Alcicle couldnt stand it, so he made a snowball in the air and started shooting it at Guyando. Gainando screamed while screaming. Its real! Its real! Chapter 647 Episode 647 But Alcicle didnt stop using magic. Gainando quickly cut off the flower on the branch while being hit by a snowball. Keugh. Lets see. Shaking off the snowball, Guinando made a promise. He said he would treat his junior like that when he came in! Did you pack everything? yes. okay. Did you cut it with a sickle? Uh, I cut it with a bronze scythe. Dont you know that the red moonflower loses its power except for pure silver? yes. Alcicle waved his staff instead of explaining. Then the snowballs started flying again. Come back up quickly. Wont you go up? evil. Aww! This time, be sure to cut it with a silver sickle! Are you deliberately slowing down? No! * * * Alcicle returned with Gainando, who had a bruised eye. After passing through the gate of the mansion, Guinando whimpered and ran to his friends. whats the matter? What a mad wizard! You keep getting angry at me for bringing materials! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt Ein Lorgard like that too? Youre angry at me for cutting the red moonflower with a bronze scythe! Could it be that you cut with a bronze sickle rather than a silver sickle? and. Thats a bit harsh. When Yoner and Ratford Nilia both looked at each other in shock, Guinando shook his head. It was my mistake to tell anyone below this friend. Lee Han Lee Han! Outside However, Guyandos friend was already talking to Alcicle. Gainando glared at Alcicles fluffy back of the head with hateful eyes. I want to throw away the bone! Wardanaz. I thought you were doing music magic research, so why are you doing something else? Alcicle asked, puzzled. At most, he even took on chores to help me research music magic, but he was doing something else. ah. I did it earlier. what? After deciphering and interpreting the sheet music, I added new lyrics and played it. I think its pretty good, so Im going to study other music magic in this direction in the future. Thank you again. okay. Great No. wait for a sec! Alcicle almost slipped away at the very polite words, but immediately came to his senses. What do you mean youve done it before? And I tried playing with new lyrics, what do you mean it went well?!?! From scratch! Please explain from the beginning! yes? No, I dont think Pengerin-nim wont find it interesting Quickly!! All right. Since Alcicles momentum was so bloody (and he hadnt even brushed off the snow outside), Lee Han quickly started to explain. So, in the days of the old kingdom, wizards also created musical instrument artifacts to cast music magic, chose only one song, trained for decades, and resonated with it to fill up the lack of power I see ! Is this an interesting idea? Yes? So I put the lyrics on and played it, and it was fine. dont skip over it and tell me the rest properly! No, why are you angry Lee Han explained even though he was embarrassed. As music magic is greatly influenced by the emotions of the caster, it was difficult to write the lyrics as it was during the Ga Kingdom period, so I made a new one with my friends Then it worked! is that the end? yes. It sounds good. Alcicle bowed his head in frustration. What kind of crazy talent is that?! While I went outside to collect herbs, I suddenly finished a magic that was practiced in ancient times Pengerin-sama? Are you okay? Its not okay. Have you ever had a headache because of Kainan Island? Lee Han asked with serious concern. If it was Gainando, it would certainly give the first person a headache. not like that. Lets hear it anyway. Can you play it once again? yes. Its not very difficult. wait a minute. Lee Han picked up the violin he had put beside him. and called friends. Can you help me with the chorus? chorus? I felt it when I practiced it, but the effect went up when I sang along next to it. Right. Interesting. Alcicle showed interest in the characteristics of ancient magic that had been practiced before. Certainly, it was fun because the system was different from the current Empire magic. Later, when I went to the Magic Society, there were more things to talk about. It seemed that the wizards of the society would be very interested in hearing this story. Especially if the person in question was a second year student at Ein Lorgard. This was good for Wardanaz as well. Isnt it a matter of spreading fame among other wizards in the empire? Alcicle looked down on contempt. Originally, it was a dignified law to do good things quietly and secretly. Alcicle is a dignified nobleman of House Pengerin. Start? Lee Han signaled to his friends and started playing. Because it was the prelude without lyrics, only the violin sounded. Alcicle paused while listening to it, thinking, Hes from the Wardanaz family, but he knows how to do anything special. There was magic in the sound of slow music. Thats the magic mixed with the dark elements! ???! Alcicle was really surprised when the magic of the dark elements filled the surroundings, just as he had seen in the sheet music. I was interested in music magic, but I didnt value it highly, so I never thought Id dominate the field so easily. Wardanaz. Wodanaz. yes? Lee Han stopped playing. Friends looked at Alcicle with annoyed eyes. I was preparing properly, but suddenly stopped. Im sorry. Im suddenly curious. Could the violin be the artifact you mentioned earlier? aha. It is also Pengerin. You mean to remodel the violin into an artifact to increase its magical effect? Its not. Im just asking for a voice filled with magical power. ah. Lee Han, who pointed out the wrong leg for no reason, felt embarrassed. I think some songs that go well with the caster subconsciously infuse and release magical energy. In fact, it was also proven when investigating cases of music magic nearby. But thats a story that happens very occasionally and once, and when dozens of people sing together in a trance. Yes. But now you havent even started singing and are only playing the violin. youre right. But how did you put your magic power in it? I dont know either. Im sorry. continue. Alcicle realized what he was questioning a magician who had studied for a year at Ein Rogard, and was devastated. If Wodanaz knew that right away, he would be playing the Archmage I inadvertently asked. As we talked, I kept getting the illusion that he was just a wizard of the same age, not a distant junior wizard. The performance started again. After the prelude ended, Lee Han spat out the lyrics slowly. The concentration of mana around him began to rise. Praise the freshmens sacrifice, wizards ?? Alcicle doubted his ears. The lyrics have changed a bit too much. They said it was fixed, but I thought Alcicle would have fixed only typos and inscriptions?! Sleep no. sorry. Go on. Alcicle tried to stop, but stopped after getting glares from the students. Lee Han continued to sing a mourning song for the new students who had just joined Ein Lorgard. The tune was so majestic and mournful that Alcicle felt reverent without realizing it. What did your seniors see? C I saw the demons of hell and those demons walking around. What did your seniors see? -To see the archmage lich riot and attack students No. Seriously, wait! Alcicle made the friends who were exchanging chorus with Lee Han stop. The effect of music magic was already spreading around to some extent. Due to the element of darkness, it was twilight like a sunset despite the light pouring down through the stained glass at midday. ah. It was the best part. Nilia was sorry. The following lyrics were attached to them as much as they came to mind and added them. Lee Han asked with an expression that he would know why Alcicle had stopped him. Are you surprised that you can create a domain-dominant phenomenon in such a primitive way? thats amazing too! Not that. Arent the lyrics weird? Lyrics! It was a song that half of Einrogard freshmen would give away wherever they played it. * * * Alcicle, who had calmed down his excitement, advised not to sing this song in front of the Headmaster Skeleton. And then I could barely talk about the magic of music. Its really interesting. Wodanaz. I hope you study this magic even in your second year. I will do it when the time comes. Of course, Lee Han had no intention of delving into music magic that seriously. I just learned < Praise the freshmen of Einrogard > because its effect was so good that I studied it hard. The effect of temporarily ruling the surrounding area was an effect that could not be realized with Lee Hans magic. On the other hand, other music magic The effect was a bit ambiguous. The effect of the music magic he collected while wandering around with the skeleton headmaster wasnt very great. Theres nothing you cant use if you use it, but you dont have to stick to it. Is it trustworthy? However, Alcicle was pleased with Lee Hans answer. Seeing such a serious attitude, by the end of my sophomore year, I might be able to invite her to a conference and have her give a presentation on music magic. Alcicle held up his staff and pushed away the dark element still remaining in the space, then illuminated the surroundings. Then, seeing what Lee Han was doing before coming, he tilted his head. What were you doing? ah. I was checking some of my artifacts. Even an artifact that is close to semi-permanent is not invincible. Meticulous checking and management was bound to bring about better performance. In addition, Lee Han had so many strange artifacts that I couldnt help but pay attention. Manmas bracelet Black magnet sword Behemoth necklace with various magics Stored in it A staff with a tree spirit Alcicle looked at Lee Hans grooming with interest. In case someone wasnt the successor to the headmaster of the skeleton, he had selected only the ugly and grotesque artifacts. What is that stone on the stick? Its very ugly. It is the gemstone of the Frost Giant King. how did you do that? Alcicle, who was looking around to see if there was anything out of the ordinary, found a helmet that looked unusual. What is that helmet? It doesnt seem like an ordinary artifact. ah. It is the helmet of wisdom. Lee Han said as if he had forgotten. I dont know who made it, but it was a useless and sinister artifact that I picked up in my old schools underground dungeon. I tried to sell it to the store, but it was rejected, so I just kept it Is it okay? The professor remodeled it so I cant hide the truth, but its basically an evil artifact. It doesnt really matter. Alcicle looked at him as if he was talking about something. If he avoided it because it was dangerous, he wasnt a wizard. You must have received a lot of help from this pitch in Ein Rogard? In fact, I didnt even use it except once when there was a flood. And it didnt help much during the flood either. No, is that enough? Alcicle removed the cloth from the helmet and woke it up. at las! Is it time to borrow my wicked wisdom? Nice to meet you. pitching. The owner has changed! at las!! really well chosen The old owner was an evil, sly, elaborate idiot! Dont believe a word the old owner said! Im right here next to you. Helm. The helmet quietly turned off the lights and tried to disappear. Chapter 648 Episode 648 But Alcicle wasnt fooled. Where are you going to run away? Arsicle, who summoned the helmet again with a wand, threatened the cheeky Artifact. Are you being arrogant with a wizard just for the sake of a helmet? I will lock you in eternal cold. please help too master. Tugu abandoned his usual cheeky attitude and called Lee Han. Unlike Einrogards students, the outside wizards couldnt really know what they were going to do. Alcicle summoned thick ice and imprisoned it in order to teach the impudent Helm a lesson. Then he asked Lee Han. If its an artifact like this, it wont be useless. So thats it Lee Han explained what kind of artifact this < helmet of wisdom > is. If the artifact was useful apart from being evil, Lee Han would have used it often, but this helmet had a very long cooldown when answering questions that he knew little about. It wasnt that Lee Han didnt bring it up except for the flood incident during the semester. Despite that explanation, however, Alcicle showed interest in pitching. First of all, the purpose of making the helmet to collect knowledge was interesting, and I was curious about what kind of knowledge it had. i envy you. To get something like this. Then Pengerin-nim will buy it. uh? really? ! Lee Han hesitated when Alcicle reacted to the joking remark. Are you sure you want to buy it? If you sell it, of course I will buy it. Even this helmet store refused to buy it Well, I wouldnt buy it at a normal store. Because its an evil artifact. but im a wizard Its good to take artifacts like this and study them. Lee Hans eyes twinkled. Since the sale failed, if I couldnt sell it to Alcicle this time, I might not be able to get rid of the helmet forever. Then pay a single silver coin and take it! what? no! What are you talking about? Alcicle was disgusted by Lee Hans absurd words. No matter how much he comes from a noble family, he has no concept of money, but to say such a thing. If rumors spread that he took an artifact from a junior wizard in exchange for a silver coin, from that day on, Alcicles nickname became < Artifact Stealer > or < He who devours the backs of juniors > in the world of magic and society in the Empire. How can you buy an artifact like this for just one silver coin? no way. Oops. Lee Han pretended to be worried as much as possible before opening his mouth. Then what Pengerin-sama thinks is the right price This isnt something you pay with money. As a senior wizard, it was against custom to buy Lee Hans artifacts with money. It was better than the rumor that he gave in and took away a silver coin, but it could be nicknamed < The guy who will die buried in gold coins > or < The guy who pressures his juniors >. The exchange was appropriate to prove that there was no pressure or conciliation. Alcicle is presenting an artifact that is slightly more valuable than the artifact Lee Han gave as a gift to Lee Han. I really like gold coins. I wont tell you anywhere. Dont say anything nonsense. Honor doesnt disappear just because no one sees it. Mmm. What artifacts were suitable? Alcicle ignored Lee Hans words and looked through the list of artifacts he had. The list is a bit sparse, having recently exchanged some expensive artifacts for imperial gold for magic research. Besides, arent Wardanazs artifacts all equally powerful? It was hideous and grotesque, but it was undeniable that it was powerful. hmm. A staff with the mark of a red age count I dont think Ill need this because I have the frost giant kings stone How did you get the frost giant kings stone? After thinking about it, Alcicle questioned Lee Han again, as if he felt unfair. Dimensional gateways at school no, didnt I tell you when Umidhus-sama was there the other day? Is it? Alcicle tilted his head. My memory was still a little hazy when Eumidyhus and Wodanaz Bagrek visited. I remember crying because I was shocked by Wodanazs incredible talent That Pengerin tried to lend me Frostagons egg-studded staff, but Professor Baegrek stopped it. The stone I got from fighting the Frost Giant King is better than the egg. Thank you so much for reminding me of the memories I want to forget. sorry. What could be your fault? Its Professor Baglegs fault. Alcicle grumbled and searched through the artifacts. Nothing seemed right. Pengerin. Take it first, give it later. no. Then you become < The one who cheats on juniors >. yes? Oh nothing. However, no matter how much I searched, I couldnt come up with any artifacts that I could give to Wardanaz right now. I cant do it. Alcicle vowed to participate in some auctions even now. Seeing Alcicle quickly pull out a catalog and letter, Lee Han asked, puzzled. What are you going to do? To participate in the auction. If you want to participate in the crescent moon auction, you have to send the letter by tomorrow. Some of the imperial auctions required direct attendance at the site, but there were also auctions for those who could not attend. As the land of the empire is so wide, it is only a matter of gathering in one place. The Crescent Moon Auction was an auction that sent a catalog of treasures that had been put up for auction to these people and received a bid for the item they wanted by letter by a set date. Crescent Moon Auction! Yihan and Yoner were surprised. why? Do you guys want to see it too? An auction with a lot of bubbles at that price! Isnt it too much of a waste? thats not important right now. Unlike other auctions, I had no choice but to set a slightly higher price than usual as I did not notice each other and bought things with one letter. Otherwise, it was your own loss. But if youre in a hurry, it cant be helped. Alcicle pushed the two annoying students away and opened the catalogue. Lee Hans eyes twinkled when he saw the outline of the crescent moon auction item catalog containing colorful and splendid magic. For Lee Han, who dreams of high-efficiency income at low cost, an auction was one of the gateways he had to go through someday. If you find treasure from various ruins or quests, where will you sell it? There are magicians who unconditionally disassemble and analyze on their own, but Lee Han had no intention of committing such a waste. I wonder what came up. Can I take a look too? Its free to see it, but its forbidden to say its expensive from the side. No, why do people say expensive things are expensive Lee Han grumbled, but Arcicle was adamant. When I was picking out artifacts, it was crazy when people next to me made a fuss about how expensive it was. Egg of Spadurus Estimated price Two hundred imperial gold coins no. Why are spadurs eggs so expensive? I immediately broke the promise I had just made, but Alcicle grumbled and explained. Spadurs have feathers that shine in thirteen colors. But, magically, its a pretty useless bird, isnt it? And it doesnt have any other abilities. yes. But you are pretty. Lee Han lamented at Alcicles words. A bird with such a pretty color costs over 200 coins! By these standards, it was an unbelievable luxury. Henagons Staff The staff used by Henagon, a famous wizard in the western part of the Empire, contains the magic used by Henagon for a long time. Estimated cost Fifty imperial gold coins. Rose Nata Blossom The most beautiful flower in the Empire, a flower among flowers with the most perfect harmony of pink and red. In order to grow this flower, < Flower Grower > Feltel, who is unrivaled among imperial horticulturists, devoted nearly a year to growing this flower. The history of this flower Estimated price 32,000 imperial gold coins. Ouch. Han Lee had never felt like he had been subjected to a mental attack, but looking at the auction catalog, he could have had a similar experience. It seemed that pretty flowers, useless for magic, cost more than any fortress. I dont know why people dont buy artifacts. It would be much better than those flowers! Lee Han said indignantly. For Lee Han, who is thinking of excavating and selling artifacts later, this was close to a matter of livelihood. Why is there such a big difference! Yeah, Artifacts because ordinary people have no use for them Arcicle sympathized with Lee Han. To think that he was wasting money on such useless things while saving money on magic research that really required gold coins to be invested. In my opinion, I had to steal the money used for such places and give it to the wizards. Isnt that a robber? Something nicer and nobler than robbery Bandit? I was wrong. Lets stop. Alcicle turned around and turned the pages of the catalog. Originally, it wasnt an auction with many things a wizard could use, but this auction was unique. hmm. Seeing things like that makes me want to sell something. Looking at the auction items in the catalog, Lee Han also wanted to turn his life around in one shot. The things I have are like Wouldnt it be the bracelet of ten thousand horses or the morning star? Same with the Behemoth necklace. And wands Should I sell silver spoons for poison detection? Honestly, Id be fine with not detecting poison. no. I dont think Ill get much out of this one. The design should have been better. Or have a story. Lee Han seriously agonized over how he could not buy and sell the artifacts he possessed. In the meantime, a pocket watch with cracks in the glass rolled around. Lee Han reached out and grabbed him. This Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I did something because it was unfamiliar, and a memory came to mind. It was something I bought when I visited the < Night Demon''s Tangled Treasure Pile > store that handles used artifacts with the excellent wizard Baldor Orn. It wasnt really an artifact. The landlord said so, and Baldororn agreed. But -I think you got some silver from selling artifacts How about buying them? A pocket watch in such good condition will be very hard to find once you miss it. -indeed. If Valdororn says so -No no. I didnt mean it with such a deep meaning! Now that I think about it, it seemed that there was some meaning in Baldororns words. Like Headmaster Skeleton and Arsyl, people who have lived a long time and get bored dont convey the same words in a metaphor rather than directly. What if those words of Valdororn were an allusion? Its quite possible. Thinking that it would have turned upside down if he had heard it himself, Lee Han began to delicately examine the cracked pocket watch. Starting with detection magic, various methods were used to search for secrets hidden inside this pocket watch. But there was nothing special about the pocket watch. Lee Han thought he was oversensitive. Should I put some magic on it? Lee Han very carefully poured his magic into the pocket watch. Sending mana in this way and checking the structure inside was one of the specialties of enchanting magicians. If you are good at crafting and repairing artifacts, you cannot open them every time. Although Lee Han started with the disadvantage of innate magic power, he also had a sensitive sense of magic power comparable to him. And Professor Soo-in, a crazy beaver who bothers to control the amount of magic next to him. Thanks to this, Lee Han was able to channel an appropriate amount of mana. The structure of the increasingly complex pocket watch was clearly felt. right! As Lee Hans magical energy accurately touched the escapement inside the pocket watch, the sound of the second hand stopping resonated clearly in his ears. And Lee Han felt the time around him momentarily slow down. Time magic?! Chapter 649 Episode 649 Whoa Da Na Zu Han Te Magic Power Recovery Of B .. Ro Chi is uh tremble how Absolutely useless useless never It seems I think Ah Yo In Lee Hans experience, it was about 5 seconds. During that 5-second period, I could hear the people around me slowly. Lee Han realized that the time in the area around the clock had sped up nearly twice as fast. Its a time magic artifact! Along with space magic, time magic was one of the most difficult magics in imperial magic. The talent and effort required to learn, the magic power and reagents consumed during casting, the dangers that inevitably follow even if all such conditions are met, and so on. These numerous shortcomings prevented space-time magic from being created as a separate school. At least, wizards of wisdom magic gathered to form a school, but space-time magic did not even challenge unless it was a very small number of geniuses who risked their lives. Who made this? No, how the hell did Waldororn know about this? Five seconds passed as I quickly passed my thoughts. At that moment, Lee Han received a strong blow. It was as if every muscle in my body was screaming. Kuk! What is the letter knife for magical recovery? I dont think anything with magic recovery is useless even if I die. The conversation between Alcicle and Yoner came through normally. Lee Han knelt down in agony. thud! Everyone get out of the way! Alcicle jumped up in fright and swung his staff. Like an experienced senior wizard, he realized what had happened. Something must have touched the wrong artifact! Dont come closer! It could be poison or a curse! Ha, but Poisons and curses wont work on Lee Han, right? Alcicle swung his cane and admired it even while hitting the barrier. Certainly, like a close friend, he made a sharp point. This can be happen. But there are always exceptions! And Wardanaz has too many mad mage artifacts! Are you a mad wizard? Gonadaltes-nim! I knew someday Gonadaltes-nim would have an accident! Living with danger was a mage, and Alcicle was also a mage who took risks to achieve results, but the skeleton headmaster was a bit harsh even for such a rcicle. He thought that suspicious and heinous artifacts such as Lee Hans Behemox necklace and Manmas bracelet might one day stab their owners. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That bracelet is suspicious. What an evil spirit it was! Hour time magic. What, Wodanaz? what?? That pocket watch its enchanted with time it just sped up !!! Alcicle understood Lee Hans meaning right away. Time magic! Its rarity was amazing, and the enchanted artifact was amazing, but that wasnt the point right now. Just as powerful strengthening magic brings various side effects, so did time magic. The world around the caster was isolated from the outside world and the time axis was warped, but when the magic ended, of course there was no choice but to rebound. Even if it was magic for a very short time, if you werent prepared in advance, your body could be torn apart. Bring the recovery potion! I hear the bracelet is suspicious! Gainando shouted in anger. His eyes were already half quack-looking. Ive already been wrong once, but if Im wrong twice, I might kill Lee Han. I could be wrong! Dont you come quickly?! Here you go! Even magic recovery potion! Is this a demon or a golem? Call the golem and tell him to bring all the healing potions in the mansion! A magic recovery potion?! Dont say anything you dont know! Kids who dont even know what time magic is! Alcicle shouted as he laid Lee Han down. The rebound of the time magic did not end with the burden on the body as the slower times returned. As the isolated world collides with the outside world, the magical power inside the wizard runs out of control. Alcicle knew very well that there was nothing more dangerous than a wizard not being able to control his magic. If youre lucky, your magic power will run out, if youre unlucky, itll explode! Alcicle, who was well aware of Lee Hans mana, gripped the staff tightly while breaking out in a cold sweat. Wardanaz. are you listening From now on, your mana will somehow Fu. Its been fine. thank you. When Lee Han, who had been lying down, stood up, Alcicle felt the urge to grab the genius by the collar. * * * Still, as much as you dont know, Alcicle went into a precise check. Is there really nothing wrong with you? A bit of muscle pain Alcicle closed his eyes tightly. There are many eyes to see here. Among the imperial mages, he couldnt be called < The Jealous Alcicle > or the < Chaser Alcicle >. That kind of thing isnt ideal Why isnt that ideal! Gainando shouted in a fit of rage. I doubted the bracelet earlier, and I doubted whether I could trust this magicians ability. Lee Han. didnt you hear that? Didnt Pengerin say the bracelet was suspicious? But he changed his words right away! Alcicle called a snowman and made him attack Gainando. Gainando screamed and was kicked out of the mansion. The wizard, the penguin beast, barely regaining his composure, took a deep breath and said, Yeah muscle pain is also an anomaly. Its probably the rebound of the time magic. aha. Like the magic that removes the process of protecting the body during strengthening magic gives pain? yes. Its a much higher magic, but the principle isnt that different. Still, the rebound is not as great as I thought. The time magic I read about in the book of magic seemed much more dangerous. Without a word, Alcicle got up, opened the mansion door, and went outside. Then, he fired snowballs at Gainando, who had killed the snowman. The face of Alcicle, who had returned after venting his anger, was much calmer. It is true that it is far more dangerous. I think the reason why your rebound wasnt great is because the first magic time was short and the intensity wasnt strong. Second, because you have trained your body to the level of a decent knight. Thirdly, it is because you have a lot of magic power. The time of the magic was short and the intensity was not strong, so at least it ended at this point. Hey, just forget about the first and second. The third one is the biggest in my opinion. ?! Annoyed when the junior kept talking nonsense, Alcicle spoke directly. ruler. look Heres a snowflake. If you close the window and open it, the snowflakes are immediately blown away by the wind. But what about this big table? stay still You are this table. okay? yes. But why are you angry Im not angry! Yoner and Nilia whispered at Alcicles cry. I think its because of Gainan Island. right? You must have hurt your pride by being wrong earlier. Alcicle changed the subject because talking about it would only hurt his face. Rather than that, you bought an artifact like this in town? Even at second-hand and cheap stores? yes. I think that Baldororn knew about it and recommended it Lee Han explained how Baldororn, who lived in a village near the school, recommended this watch. Alcicle listened with interest. This can be happen. Should I send you a letter and ask what you meant? Wouldnt that be of little use? Even if it were me, I wouldnt answer. At best, I threw a lesson to my junior, but I didnt solve it alone and asked right away. Rather, it would be reprehensible. Why do wizards do this? Lee Han thought so to himself, but he couldnt deny that there was truth in Alcicles words. I recommended it with my own meaning, but how lazy would I look if I asked instead of solving it myself? And I know what you meant. Its an artifact with time magic, so you should study time magic. Isnt that overexaggeration? Time magic for a student who only finished first grade? hmm. Youre right. Wodanaz. Its as impossible as a first-year student implementing domain domination. yes? Youre not really mad, are you? Im not angry. Lee Han vowed to pay special attention to the sardines for dinner tonight. I wonder who created this artifact more than that. You said it was triggered when you touched the escapement, right? He must be a wizard with a very eccentric personality. Usually Artifacts made it obvious that I am an Artifact. The caster could be seriously injured if he touches it unknowingly and activates the magic incorrectly. However, this pocket watch was quite eccentric and had malicious intentions. On the surface, its an ordinary object with no magic, but if you dig deeper, a secret is revealed. And the secret was magic that could inflict great damage on the caster! In the world, these artifacts are usually referred to as cursed artifacts. Its definitely true. Lee Han agreed with Alcicles words. A trap-type artifact like that. Isnt that what the principal made? It was an antique store near the school, and I dont think there are many people who can deal with something like this. I dont want to blame Gonadaltes for all the bad luck, but honestly, its true that I have doubts. There are only a few people in Einrogard who can use time magic. Gonadaltes-sama and Professor Garcia Ah. I think the professor has heard of it. Lee Han nodded. I had heard before that Professor Garcias original field was the study of space-time magic. He wasnt a monster who had taken Einrogards former school for nothing. Maybe the professor was a bit out of his mind when he was young. How can a man attend an entire school? Lee Han was taken by force, but wasnt Professor Garcia chosen arbitrarily? No matter how you think about it, it was something a madman would do. Bagleg too. Uh, Professor Bagreg, do you know how to use time magic? But it wont be Bagleg. Its just that hes abbreviated for combat use. no. It may have been made by Professor Bagreck and placed outside. Just in case one day I discover this. Did Bagreg do anything to you? Alsicle was very embarrassed to see Lee Han more suspicious of Professor Voladi than the skeleton principal. Isnt that even the level of a crazy conspiracy theory? for a moment. It looks like its open. The pocket watch was in the form of a glass covering the needles without a lid, but now I see that the back is open. Originally, the back side was completely filled, so it must have been opened when magic was cast. Lee Han carefully opened the back. Congratulations, you stupid and foolish junior. If you are reading this, you must have experienced great magic. If you learn the magic imprinted on this watch, come find me. Then I will tell you the vision as it should be! -Isnt the great senior Gonadaltes-sama? Alcicle tilted his head. From the looks of it, he looked like an Einrogard student. In this way, the headmaster of the skull has moved away from the line of suspicion. Or did the Headmaster Skeleton pretend to be Ein Rogardes senior? hmm. Isnt that Professor Bagleg? Wardanaz. Im not friendly with Bagreg, but I can swear hes not the kind of person to do this. Chapter 650 Episode 650 Is that so? Everyone has an unexpected side, right? Han Lee was confident that he would not be surprised if Professor Voladi made this. Couldnt Professor Boladi have gone through a period of stormy rage in his youth? No matter how surprising it is, there is a limit. The headmaster was also handsome when he was alive. Knowing this fact, Han Lee has a more flexible perspective. The world had no limits and magic was an infinite law. that was so so long ago. Bagregs youth is not that ancient! Alcicle had to fight for the honor of Voladi, whom he did not even consider close. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After repeated persuasion, Lee Han accepted the persuasion that it might not be Professor Boladis fault. Perhaps not Well, it might have been made by a magical criminal hiding in the school. hey. You dont have to force a ridiculous hypothesis just because you said Bagreg didnt do it. Alcicle was moved to tears by seeing Lee Han, who, to anyones eyes, singled out Professor Voladi as the culprit and spit it out roughly. And what takes precedence over who the owner is is the magic that resides here. I agree. Lee Han nodded. It didnt really matter who the owner was. It was important that we got these artifacts. When Lee Han agreed, Alcicle also looked at his junior with a pleased look. At this time, as the same mage, the opinion was the same. The two were talking to each other at the same time. First, learn the magic that dwells in it. Then maybe we can meet the owner. Its a fairly useful artifact, so if you carry it with you, use it in case of danger, and sell it in case of emergency Yes? ? ?? Alcicle and Lee Han looked at each other. Alcicle flapped his wings to settle the conversation. for a moment. My opinion was to learn the magic that resides here. If I ever get a chance to meet the owner, I might be able to learn some new arcane magic. yes. Your opinion I dont know what nonsense you are. No, thats too much. Lee Han protested at the senior wizards ice-cold reply. Its hard to find the owner, but what kind of opportunity do you have to meet the owner? Its common to just use it as an artifact. Dont you know that magic calls for magic? know when and how to meet What a pity it would be if I met the owner and couldnt learn magic. Im not wasting my chance to learn magic! Like a born wizard, Alcicle didnt want to waste the opportunity to learn any kind of magic. Moreover, it was not another magic, but a skilled person who imprinted time magic on this pocket watch. A skilled person like that would have created some unique and extraordinary magic of his own. I had to be prepared for that one day. And isnt there an old saying that magic calls for magic? It was something fate might lead to the owner if he learned it. Magic summons magic, I think, is a story about revenge. If the White Tiger Tower students hit the Black Turtle Tower with magic, the Black Turtle Tower students hit the White Tiger Tower with magic. Arsicle snapped his beaks in displeasure at the snobbish interpretation of a proverb symbolizing romantic destiny. And Pengerin. Pengerins plan has the biggest problem. What? It means that I may not be able to learn the magic imprinted here. Lee Han said seriously. Initially, this was the biggest problem. Time magic was a very difficult magic. It was clear that it would take an enormous amount of time to master even a spell like < Limited Time Acceleration > engraved on this pocket watch. Isnt Lee Han even in a situation where he has to study other magic as well? Rather than playing around with an artifact that some lunatic might have created, it might have been a wiser choice to just use it as an artifact itself. Wardanaz. Alcicle sighed deeply. yes? You can learn. How does Pengerin know that? You can learn it, son of a bitch. okay? that you can learn Dont talk nonsense, just get used to it. Learn within today. Youre really violent today. Lee Han grumbled inwardly at the sight of Alcicle acting out of nonsense. * * * Durgyu rode slowly. They didnt ride luxurious wagons, nor did they ride horses that were too skinny and old. It was a knights journey to move proudly on a well-built warhorse with the family pattern engraved on the chest. no? A group of mercenaries were seen chattering around the traveler on a hill far above. Durgyu, who was passing on the Imperial Road, grabbed the sword right away. He could have just passed by, but Durgyu had no intention of doing that. Because it was a knights duty to protect travelers who walked on the road of the empire. Even if it wasnt his familys land, it was the same. Durgyu immediately spurred on his horse. Oh, my sin is too deep. can i turn it around? Can I atone now? nod Really? You mean this blood-soaked hand? nod Oh oh! Atonement I will atone! Ill put down my sword and return to my hometown! ???? Durgyu wondered if some demon worshipers were there. The rough and ferocious mercenaries were shedding tears and repenting like gentle sheep. What kind of nonsense is this? Is it mind magic?! Standing among the mercenaries, Arsil gave a warm hug as if understanding. Then he motioned for me to follow him. The mercenaries cried and chased after Arsil. What did I see? Durgyu came to his senses and tried to chase after him, but to his surprise, the mercenaries had disappeared. It was like being possessed by a ghost. Arent you Durgyu from the Choi family? Oh. Priest Siana. Durgyu turned his head to the familiar voice coming from a carriage rolling in the distance. The flag of the Flement Church and the wagon priests were visible. Indeed, befitting the largest religious order in the empire, the wagon was large and strong, although not flashy. You look like the headmaster saw you in broad daylight. What a terrible joke thats nothing. Durgyu rode his horse down the hill. No one would believe me if I told them what I had just seen. Even the person himself was unsure as if he had a dream I hope that Flements wisdom will lead you to perfection. ah. With that perfection, I will show even more extraordinary wisdom. Durgyu eagerly recalled and responded to the greetings of the priests. The Priests of the Flemain Church made a happy expression at the appropriate answer. Among the knights, there were not many people who could give a polite greeting befitting the church. Even more so if it was a young knight. The Choi family knight is truly dignified. I learned by following Lee Han. Durgyu asked Priest Siana. Are you going to the Wardanaz family manor? yes yes. There is a village in front of me, so I plan to stop by. Everyone in the church? Its not like that. The other priests came because of the village. Priests of the Flement Church often toured the empire and made potions. Outstanding alchemists are rare in remote places. The quality potions made by the priests of the Flement Church were very useful to these people. Udamhwa Village was not a place where there was a temple of the Fleming Church in a remote place, but the priests and priests who would accompany the young priest Siana chose the village as their destination. People like it when I go to town and distribute potions. hmm. Thats great. Durgyu shook his head up and down. I had seen these good deeds done by the priests of the Flemain Church even in the North. In the cold and harsh northern regions, good deeds were far more important than in other regions. The villagers will be impressed too. Is that so? Shall I build a temple for you? Thats fine Durgyu expressed disapproval. Unlike Lee Han, Durgyu felt awkward when hanging out with other top students. How could Durgyu know what the priests like? You cant talk about hunting or northern monsters Ah. thats right. Did you know that Lee Han visited the North this time? ! Priestess Cyana looked at her with interest. After finding a good topic, Durgyu felt relieved. I visited the Moradi family. I also heard about it through letters from other friends. and. Are you in the Moradi family?! Wasnt the relationship between the two of you as bad as a dog? Priestess Cyana. One of the senior priests of the Flemain Church waved a finger in warning. Although his skills improved greatly after entering Ein Rogueard, there were times when he was worried that his personality had become too impatient. There must have been other priests in Einrogard, but I couldnt understand why it was like that. sorry. Wasnt it as bad as a dog? I dont think its a matter of making it smaller. Durgyu wondered if it was okay to be a priest, but he decided not to get involved in the affairs of a church other than his family. In fact, even though they seem to be fighting, they are quite close. oh. Really? yes. After attending swordsmanship classes together for a year and joining forces, theres no way we cant be close. You can just think of them as friends who seem to have a bad relationship on the outside. Durgyu defended them diligently. It was always a pity to see the two of them fight shoulder to shoulder. There must be an invisible but accumulated comradeship between the two! Of course, it was an undemanded defense that neither of them wanted. Oh Priestess Cyana excitedly scribbled her quill. I had a story to write when sending letters to student priests of other denominations. Then why did you visit this time? Yes. It is a token of friendship. By the way, you didnt visit Durgyus mansion of the Choi family, did you? Durgyu, caught off guard, was taken aback. You dont have to visit to be close But just looking at this, doesnt Giselle from the Moradi family become closer than Durgyu from the Choi family? Actually, Moradi doesnt get along very well with Lee Han. ?! Driven into a corner, Durgyu threw the knights honor to the side of the road and started slandering Moradi. No, you just said you were close, didnt you? It was kind of friendly. We fight often. I am more friendly. Can I trust this person? Priest Shiana looked at Durgyu with her eyes narrow, typical of snake beasts. There was a strong smell of bravado in what he had just said. Just like the words of the blue dragon tower prince I think Lee Hans visit this time is probably a consideration to mend the deteriorated friendship with Moradi. Moradi isnt a bad friend, but isnt he self-righteous and sharp-tempered? So, the reason Moradi is closer I understand. Priest Siana stopped Durgyu because she couldnt stand it any longer. And I personally visit Lee Hans estate, right? I am more friendly. Yes The village was visible in the distance. But something was strange. People were out on the road in front of the village. Are you priests of the Flemain Church? youre right. Do you need help? Oh no! That could you wait a moment? yes? In Ma Village, someone knocked over a haystack and the square was completely messed up. I have to clean it up! We are here to help. No no no!! We cant ask travelers for that! Just wait a little longer! Chapter 651 Episode 651 Wow, what a friendly town! Priestess Siana admired. The other priests of the church were surprised as if they agreed. It was rare for villagers to care so much for travelers from outside. I think it would be great to build a temple here. I agree. Priestess Cyana. It is said that wherever you are, you must spread your faith equally, but if the village is a warm and kind place, you will be a little more happy. -The thief ran away!! -catch!! If you cant catch it within today, someone from the family will come!! C These people! Everyone come out quickly! The priests are out! You have to catch them before they come in! Everyone in the empire wants to be known as a town you shouldnt travel to! C Why today! There are many peaceful days too! ??! * * * For juniors who continue to complain about not being able to do it, Alcicle started explaining the basics of time magic. It wasnt his specialty, but as it was a notorious magic, he knew it to some extent. Wardanaz. Any magic starts with detection or recognition. yes. Lee Han nodded. New wizards always dreamed of dropping meteorites with a single finger and stunning professors or even enemies with a single whistle, but in fact, that was a high level that even the most talented wizards could not achieve. Magic always started with something ordinary and basic. If its elemental magic, it starts with feeling the elements. If its illusion magic, it starts with seeing illusions. If its healing magic, from recognizing the disease. Likewise, space-time magic began with detection or recognition. < Time Perception > or < Spatial Awareness >. In fact, there are cases where even magicians who do not explore space-time magic are quite familiar with these two magics. Its useful. youre right. I am also learning < spatial awareness >. Alcicle looked at Lee Han in amazement. It was not a story that a student who had just finished the first year asked to agree to. Have you mastered < spatial awareness >? What happened? < Space Awareness >, which plays the role of accurately entering the space near the wizard in your head, was a 1st-circle magic, but it was more difficult than most 2nd-circle magic. Occasionally, there was a magic of a monstrous degree of difficulty that jumped over the circle like this. Of course, this kind of magic was not learned together when learning the 1st circle, but when learning the 3rd circle A senior taught it to me? I dont know who it is, but I think its better not to deal with someone like that. Alcicle hated it. In order to escape, the Moradi familys blaster, who had no choice but to teach Lee Han < space awareness >, suddenly became treated as a crazy senior. Even though Lee Han asked me to teach him first! no way. Not a bad person. Gonadaltes-sama is not a bad person either. Isnt that just bad? If you know < Spatial Awareness >, the explanation will be easier. < Time Recognition > is also in a similar series. < Spatial Awareness >, which identifies which objects are located near you and the exact distance between them, starts with battle mages who have a lot of work to deal with fast enemies and adventurers who explore ruins enchanted with space magic. It was a useful magic to the field. < Time Recognition > was similar. When this magic was cast, the passing time in seconds, minutes, and hours could be accurately perceived without a watch, and the time from the beginning to the end of something could be measured without the slightest error. This was also a useful magic for alchemists who make precise potions or battle mages who need to understand the opponents magic. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the way, I learned < Time Recognition > as well. Have you not mastered < Spatial Awareness >? uh. I dont need it. Suddenly silence came. It wasnt particularly because of Alcicles fault, but there were times when places where people gathered were strangely quiet. When there is nothing to say to each other, so the time to be still comes at the same time. I didnt cook it because I really didnt need it! yes? What are you saying? Yoner and Nilia talked about what kind of clubs are there in Einrogard, then looked away. Alcicle, who belatedly realized his misunderstanding, blushed. So I didnt learn it because I didnt need it. I dont do battles or adventures I see. It certainly is. Its strange to learn everything like Wodanaz. Unlike the two, Gainando and Eandurde stared at Alcicle. They didnt say anything, but I could feel that the two of them communicated. Ah-oh. These fledgling bastards who dont know anything. lets learn wodhanaz < time recognition >. yes. Im done with it now. Lee Han, who received the spell written by Alcicle and the flow of magic power when casting, learned < time recognition > while the senior wizard was talking. Upon seeing that, Alcicle vowed to leave Wodanaz Mansion within this week. Otherwise, I might go crazy. Its a hellish mansion! Didnt you say you couldnt cook it yesterday? Thats right. But you said that < time awareness > and < space awareness > are learned a lot by other mages as well. We have to look at this separately. Alcicle felt a strong urge to hit Lee Hans mouth with his wings. Alcicle himself did not know this, but this was an impulse that even the headmaster Skeleton often felt. What next? I hear him Yes? The next step is to go back in time and read the past. Alcicle, whose pronunciation was inaccurate due to his tight grip, regained his composure and spoke. From here on, it was a specialized field of time magic that neither Alcicle nor most other wizards had mastered. Lets look at this wizard card. Where would this wizard card have been a year ago? I got it from a guest who came to the mansion! As Gainando exclaimed excitedly, Alcicle hit the wizard card with his staff as if he had spoken well. A year ago, it was with a guest who came to the mansion, and two years ago, it was with another person. Reading the time this card has passed through can be said to be a true introduction to time magic. Dealing with time was on a different level from calling and manipulating only that element like other elements. The basic practice required an enormous level of difficulty, as it required the process of intervening separately by cutting out the wizards realm itself as if it were isolating it. This < past detection > played the role of giving such a basic exercise. So that the wizard can control the passage of time remaining on the object at will. Now take this card and practice so you can read the past Puff! A huge golden eagle flew in front of the mansions window. A necklace with a crescent moon was hanging from the golden eagles neck. oh. You are here! What? The thing I bought at the Crescent Moon Auction. You have to pay for your pitch. oh. You didnt have to be in such a hurry. Even though he said that, Lee Han couldnt help but be slightly excited. What kind of things did Alcicle buy? Perhaps feeling the expectations of his juniors, Alcicle smiled and opened the package. Voila! A round silver shield the size of a buckler emerged from within the packaging. The antique forms and patterns made me feel that they were relics made in the past. Lee Han was surprised. Isnt this expensive? Its not that expensive. Its because its scratched and worn, its not a trendy design these days, theres no jewels, and the effect is for actual combat Lee Han was speechless at the reason that was so realistic. Still, I picked it because it seemed pretty useful to you. I liked the magic on the shield. What kind of magic do you want? Projectile Slow. ? Nilia hesitated at Alcicles words. The < projectile deceleration > magic was not that rare. Of course, the enchanted artifact itself was a valuable item, but that was the case with a semi-permanently engraved item. Right now, the Shadow Ranger hunters would periodically go down the mountain range and ask the enchanters for magic. It was to go hunting after temporarily enchanting the equipment. One of the magics often seen at that time was < projectile deceleration >. It was popular as it slowed down the heavy projectiles thrown by the enemies, and above all, it was not too difficult, so it was an advantage that enchantment mages knew how to use it. Wardanaz. Nilia whispered as she pulled Yihans collar. As far as I know, projectile slowdown magic isnt that good, so maybe youre being scammed The word slowdown is something else! Alcicle was furious at the reaction of his juniors. Anyway, all the people from Einrogard were violent and rude. Even if it is the same deceleration, the principle is different. Usually projectile slowdown uses telekinesis or wind element. But this < Zalharn''s Silver Shield > slows projectiles down with time magic. ! Lee Han was surprised to hear Alcicles words. Nilia was also surprised and asked. Why are you bothering me like that? Wizards usually do useless things. I dont know either. I must have been bored. It was a taboo question to ask a magician, Why do you use magic to do that? Basically, the magic is that the moment you ask like that, you dont need to use more than half of it. It wasnt even made by Arcicle himself! Since I will go to Ein Lorgard, I thought that a shield like this would be fine. And it would be nice to get used to the time magic. thank you. Mr Penguin. Certainly, a shield like this will be of great help in Einrogard. Why dont you talk about getting used to the time magic? Isnt that natural? haha. Lee Han, who revealed his true feelings, took good care of his silver shield. I dont know how useful this shield is, but it was definitely more useful than a helmet. Lee Han. Lee Han. ? Give me the card back Lee Han returned the < Saint Iactus > card he had received to practice magic earlier to Guyando. As soon as Gainando received the card, he tucked it deep into his chest and was wary of his surroundings. I wont lose it to anyone! * * * We are here! Even Durgyu and Siana arrived at the family mansion. The golem that greeted them bowed its head and went to the garden. and. Mr. Wodanaz. Are the golems working for you in the manor? yes. Its really like the empires mage family! Lee Han did not bother to mention that demons occasionally appear in the estate. Because it wasnt really that important. Hasnt anything happened since you two came? The villagers are so kind. thats right. I was embarrassed because he kept giving me presents. Gainando grumbled. My carriage my coachman Its not the villagers fault. Guinan Island. joy. Maybe the villagers kicked out the coachman. Why would the villagers do such a thing? Lee Han was relieved when his friends came a long way and seemed to have been treated properly (except for one). At this level, it seemed that he would not be sorry as the person who invited him. Then, since weve all gathered, shall we go on a picnic to the city tomorrow? Tomorrow!? Did you come today? Priestess Cyana was taken aback. So the day after tomorrow? Uh, say hello to the people living in the mansion, visit the villages around the mansion and do volunteer work I think it will take a week Shia At my words, my friends exchanged complicated and subtle glances. Chapter 652 Episode 652 Why is everyone like that? Shiana was taken aback by the lukewarm response. Priestess Siana. Didnt you see the knights on the way? saw. Youre guarding the western garden? They say golems are trouble Still? ah. Anyway, thats not the point, thats all the people youll greet at the mansion now. Siana and Durgyu were silent. Dont joke. Im not joking Lee Han was a bit sullen. Werent you supposed to hold on to Arsil? But even then, it didnt seem to make much of a difference. Wouldnt it be crowded if one person was added? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No kidding. Everyone there is there. We have been here all along. A visit to the village around that mansion? Udamhwa Village was the last village I stopped by when Priest Siana arrived. Shiana, who realized the truth belatedly, clapped her hands while biting her lips as to what to say. Maybe there is no village! Its weird if you dont have it When Kainando said next to him, Shiana sharply shot him. Then, Mr. Gainando, go home. Oh no. I didnt mean that. Its just weird no. Its not even strange. I have no complaints. Fearing that he would be kicked out alone, Gainando hurriedly changed his words. Isnt that strange, though? Lee Han looked around at his friends and asked. Of course, there was no village in the manor and few people in the mansion, but Lee Han had some hope. Of the countless families in the Empire, are there at least a few odder ones than House Wardanaj? thats right! Isnt that weird! It could be like this. Because the virtue of an empire starts with respecting the traditions of families with different cultures and customs. Lee Han was relieved by the reaction of his friends. Looking at it, it didnt seem that bad. Its fortunate. Still, leaving right away is a little bit, so lets go after a few days. Shiana suddenly became curious and asked. Then what have you guys been doing here? Studying magic. Gathering herbs. Explore the ruins. Can we just leave tomorrow? * * * Three days later, Lee Han and his friends left the territory in a wagon under the guidance of Alsicle. In fact, there were several disagreements about the destination. -How about the city of Ileinas? Its a beautiful place where you can see the western sea of the empire. The scenery is beautiful and the climate is warm, so nobles often come here. -Ah Pengerin. If I remember correctly, isnt that the town next to Valdrogard, the wizarding school? -Right? C Woo-woo! Baldrogard! -The Valdrogards will be swarming, but is there any reason to go there? -I dont know anything else, but the Valdrogard students dare to - Pengerin, who had recommended it without much thought, was taken aback by the students intense reaction. -why? You guys wouldnt have had to fight the Valdrogard students yet -I just hate it! - Surprisingly, the Einrogard students harbored a grudge against the Waldrogard students for no reason. They were attacked by the Headmaster Skeleton, chewing hard bread and swallowing it, while the Valdrogard students enjoyed a course meal elegantly and went on a picnic to the west coast of the Empire on weekends. -How about the city of Grande? -Boo! I hate being near Ein Lorgard! C Lee Han. I know Granden City is a good place to work, but I dont think theres any reason to go to a city close to Einrogarde during winter vacation. -I agree. Han Lee. There are many larger and more prosperous cities. Isran City (a southern coastal city visited last year, Yoner wanted to return) Chantmar City (a city that was the center of transportation in the western part of the Empire and was visited by people of all kinds; Syana wanted to visit) Imperial Capital (Nilia wanted to visit) I wanted to see the imperial palace, but Lee Han stopped me) and several other options came out, but in the end, the city of Flaher was chosen in the lottery. A commercial city in the central part of the empire that prospered remarkably, and a city where the main residence of Kainando was located! and! Hey guys! look at the road here! Unlike other areas, the road in Flaher City used dark spirit stones! Thanks to that, the carriage can come and go comfortably without shaking! When Kainando made a fuss and pointed outside the wagon, his friends were puzzled. Here, the Wodanaz family wagon already has shock absorption magic Unlike other areas, the road tree in Flaher City has a contract with the light spirits. So that people can come and go easily even in the evening. Han Lee. Isnt that great? Thats right. Thats great. The other friends quietly averted their gaze. It was judged that if I accidentally met Kainandos eyes here, I might become the sacrifice of the excited prince. Lee Han. Look at those people riding horses over there! Thats the minstrel papar! The most famous minstrel in the city of Flaher! Who else is that? To Lee Han, who was confused about Ipadur, the leading bard in the empire, the urban bard was a difficult opponent to remember. Thats of the family, thats of the guild, and thats of the high Lee Han felt that the story didnt come to his ears, to the point where he wondered if his friend was using mental magic. What is that? When I stretched out my hand pointing at something to change the topic, there was a flag pattern at the end of it. Arcicle, who was reading the book < Is Music Magic a Possible Future or Is It Nonsense? > opened his mouth. Thats the Waldrogard flag. why?! Why? Even the Valdrogard students didnt want to stay in Ileinas until winter break. Whats strange about coming to a big city like Flaher for a vacation? Gainando made a surprised expression. Friends poured out criticism at once. You brought us to a place teeming with Valdrogard students! Somehow suspicious, you son of a spy! Guinando-sama, get off the carriage and walk! Everybody. The prince also has good intentions While his friends were swearing, Lee Han looked at the wagon with the Baldrogard flag on it with interest. Certainly, the culture of Waldrogard students is a bit different. Lee Han did not carry the Ein Rogard flag with him when he was on vacation outside of school. It was because I thought I was going to get into a fight for nothing, leaving the embarrassing thing. However, Valdrogard students seem to really love their school, hanging flags on wagons, carving patterns on the walls of wagons, and even wearing school uniforms and coats with patterns (not the rough rags of Einrogard, but school uniforms made from the finest velvet in the southern part of the Empire). was) was wearing Lee Han had no particular grudge against the Valdrogard students. Its Lee Hans fault that he was unluckily taken to Einrogard, whats the fault of the Valdrogard students? However, when I saw the brightly smiling Waldrogard students, something boiled deep in my heart. Was I such a narrow-minded person? This time, Professor Tosre asked me to conduct research together with the Mage Tower, so I was surprised. The magician over there was a slave! No matter how it is, to study magic like a former slave. Its a proposal that doesnt even think about the honor and face of my family! You are doing too much! I never thought Professor Tosre would be such a rude person. I declined right on the spot. Good job. good job! really. Did you get tickets for this gyeokgu game? This is a really great match. Never miss out! There are rumors of a rock drake coming out! Dont worry. Because I already saved it. What! How did you get it so quickly? I took out some of the support money I received from my family and spent it. ha ha ha! You too! So, what are you going to do with your research this year? Those who require gold coins to do research are incompetent wizards! I can do research even without gold coins. Most of all, if I miss the opportunity to watch a game of pokball with my friends, where will my inspiration come from? Thats right, thats right! Does magic matter? Life matters! The Valdrogard wizards laughed and left. Lee Han quietly turned his gaze inward. Gainando told Lee Han that he felt sorry for being attacked by his friends. Lee Han. Lee Han! There might be some Waldrogard students in the city with that Hey. If the students of Valdrogard quarrel with you, deal with it right away. Never back down. ?! His friends were surprised when they saw Lee Hans bright eyes. What the hell happened?! * * * The main family of Guinando was the Kraha family, which was one of the leading families in the city of Flaher, a large city. As such, it was natural for the friends to stay at the Kainando mansion. Hey guys. Listen carefully. When you wake up tomorrow, first play the wizard card game in the 3rd wizard card room, watch a play in the 2nd theater room, listen to a performance in the 1st performance room, and then have a simple meal and then go out with me Mr. Meikin. May I stay at the Maikin familys mansion? Oh, no! no! When the friends tried to leave as a group from the start, Gainando threw his whole body to block it. What are you complaining about! Its full like crazy Nilia looked at Guyando in amazement. The Shadow Ranger Hunters didnt seem to play that harshly either. okay. okay! Ill skip the wizard card game. Is that okay?! Gainando shouted as if he was really conceding. Of course, my friends didnt get over it. Mr. Maykin. Then, except for Lee Han, the rest can go. At those words, Lee Han was serious. Lee Han didnt want to handle that schedule by himself without friends. Wait, everyone calm down. Yoner calmed his friends down. Because Kainando wont be able to play like he said. Are you going to play?! What are you! Cainando was hot. Ive been dreaming of this perfect plan since the punishment room, but a rude relative is trying to ruin it. In the afternoon, the illusion wizard will come and play with finding hidden treasures! Doesnt that work for me? While Yihan thought so, Yoner shrugged. It would be better to stop now. Dont stop. Even if the principal gets in your way! Nilia murmured. You show that kind of courage when youre at school Then I cant help it. Yoner said no more. Cainando suddenly became anxious. what? When the carriage arrived at the mansion, Kainandos mother, covered in a veil, walked out as if she had been waiting. It was to avoid sweeping the surroundings with a brilliant light like the last time. Everyone is very nice. When Kainando said he was coming to the mansion with his friends, I didnt expect there to be so many Are they all friends? Guyandos mother whispered to Yoner. Yoner nodded. The parties may have slightly different opinions, but at first it seemed like they were all friends. The answer surprised Gainandos mother. Its amazing that Ive made friends with the Wardanaj family, but to bring so many different kinds of friends. It was almost to the point where I wondered if Kainando had awakened an ability that even his mother was unaware of. really. Mr Kraha. Lets go to Cainan Island. Yoner denounced Gainandos evil plan as it was. Gainandos mother stared at him. Guinando froze at the pressure felt even through the veil. Muh what is that for? right! The family servants came out and grabbed Gainandos arms. Gainando sensed a miserable fate and called Lee Han. Leehan! Lee Han! The villains here are trying to drag me away! Welcome to the mansion. I hope everyone is doing well. Thank you for the welcome. Mr Kraha. Traitors! You traitors!! Chapter 653 Episode 653 After Guinando is taken to the punishment room, the friends are each introduced to the rooms they will be staying in Woda Naz-nim, Meikin-nim, this Hongyeong-gwan, Nilia-nim, this Uyeong-gwan Each of them was introduced to the mansion one by one to stay. Surprisingly, the large building that I thought was the Kraha familys mansion was just a reception mansion placed at the front gate. Lee Han said with a face as if he was in love with the Kraha family. Shall we come to the rescue of Gainando even now? Patience Lee Han! Mrs. Kraha would also appreciate it if you treat her like you normally do rather than say yes or no! Yoner and his friends quickly grabbed Lee Hans arms. Judging by the look in his eyes, he didnt seem surprised even if he went to rescue Guinan Island right away. haha. Im kidding. joke. It didnt sound like a joke at all. Nilia muttered in a timid voice. It was the first time I had seen Wodanaz look so happy. The despairing Wardanaj was scary, but the happy Wardanaj had something more grotesque than that. The Kraha familys wealth is really great. Han Lee. There is no family like this in the North The Moradi family is fine too, right? haha. Han Lee. The Moradi family estate is large, but compared to here, its nothing more than a prison! There is nothing there! Lee Han, who spoke out to encourage Durgyu, was slightly taken aback by Durgyus cold reaction. It was the northerners who were the most cold-hearted in their evaluation of the harsh and cold northern lands of the Empire. Nilia was disgusted at the size of the private mansion she was staying in. To live alone with servants in such a large mansion? It was already the nightmare of the first visit to the Meikin family. The difference is that Yoner is in a different mansion this time! Nilia. Are you okay? What are you talking about? am i totally fine? The Maikin family was much more demanding? Is this really easy enough? Not only Lee Han, who had asked the question, but also Yoner looked at Nilia in dismay. Nilia blushed and hurriedly explained. I didnt mean to say that the Meiken family was a difficult place! Yeah I know. calm down. Nilia. Lee Han asked Yoner to visit him often with his eyes. Yoner nodded, then paused. Leehan, what are you trying to do? Youre not going to save Cainan, are you? Oh no. Im just going to meet you. * * * Two days later, Guinando, who was released, sat among his friends grumbling. Because the familys land was so large and the mansions where each of them stayed were far apart, friends usually gathered in the garden near the reception house. There is only one of you who came to see me! What are you talking about. Guinan Island. I went to meet everyone. But he told me not to come too much, so he left. Oh really? Yoner nodded solemnly as if saying yes. Friends were puzzled. When did we go to meet? I dont think anyone except Lee Han went What did you play with while I was gone? Wizard card game? A magazine discussion? I took a walk and met some of the guests who stayed at the mansion Nilia-sama was really great. Priestess Cyana looked at Nilia with admiration. Other friends also expressed their agreement. She is so eloquent that the customers ask, When will Miss Nilia come out? Rumors like I want to meet you too spread. I dont want to see you again But Nilias ears drooped. I went out for a walk in the mansion, and every 50 meters, a nobleman I had never seen before came out and started talking to me. My hair went white and I couldnt remember what I said. Didnt we meet on the way here today? There must have been some people walking the promenade to meet you. I drank the invisibility potion and crawled through the bushes. why! Thats right. Sorry to ask. Keugh. I should have been. Guinando cast a jealous gaze at Nilia, who had stolen the popularity of the mansion society. Nilia was dumbfounded. Cant you see this bastard crawled through the bushes? Other than that? Everyone taught Eandurde this and that. Seeing Lee Han teach his juniors, the other friends also wanted to teach each other something. Yoner learned the basics of herbalism, Nilia taught the tips to be careful when walking around the mountains, and Durgyu taught simple fighting techniques Eandurde sat down in the corner, downcast. Seeing this, Kainando clapped his hands knowingly. Youve finally noticed the greatness of our seniors! no. Its because the new clothes are frustrating. Eandurde. You should be able to wear clothes like this. Kreureung. You have to answer in the right words. I understand Alcicle appeared while the friends were talking. The face of the penguin beast wizard looked even more tired than when he arrived. What are you doing? People here invited me so much I dont know how many sardines I ate. Oops. You refuse. no. You need a lot of gold coins to research. You never know when or how youre going to get sponsored, so you cant be rude. Alcicle slumped to his knees. Seeing the haggard appearance of the senior wizard, the junior wizards made a slightly impressed expression. The greatness of a wizard was revealed even when he studied difficult magic, but it was also revealed in the way he persevered to study that magic. really. I heard that the Waldrogard students were visiting, so I said yes. Pengerin-sama!!! You cant do this! I was just admiring you! betrayer! Alcicle responded in a tired voice to the reactions of the junior mages. I am also a guest, how can I refuse a visit? If the Valdrogard students visit, you must promise to bring a blizzard to the mansion! Its your family Alcicle was dumbfounded at the sight of Gainando jumping up and down. It was the first time in his life that he had been asked to bring a blizzard to his familys mansion. Fortunately, Lee Han regained his composure and asked first. Why are the students of Waldrogard visiting? Ive probably heard your rumors. Rumors that Einrogard students are staying at the Kraha family mansion. indeed. Then, the purpose of the Valdrogard students must be to secure their modest honor by winning a cowardly victory over the other students of the Magic School. Oh no. Thats not it. Alcicle was taken aback when this happened to Lee Han. Since they are students from another magic school, they must be coming to say hello. Theres nothing wrong with making connections with wizards. I dont think there was such an intention. Despite Alcicles words, the students didnt seem to accept them very much. What if the Valdrogard students come back with some shady schemes? Given their level, theyre probably just bragging about themselves The Valdrogard students were basically wizards like plants in a greenhouse, so they werent so obsessed with magic. Even if they come and brag about themselves, it wont be that great. Anyway, Im proud of this, isnt it? Yeah, since the Valdrogard students are wizards from magic schools, they must be proud of their magic I cant forgive you! The other friends also nodded at Priest Sianas words. If you come to the mansion and show off your magic, I wont let you go! Eandurde tilted her head and asked Lee Han. What is Valdrogard? haha. It is the name of the enemy. enemy! Did I really have to dry it? Alcicle began to regret that he should have brought a blizzard to the mansion. * * * Look over there! Waldrogard students! The honorable wizard of Valdrogard. Great! Yingsen and Bashiu smiled heartily at the sound they heard from the roadside. It was felt that Valdrogards name had spread not only in the West, but throughout the Empire. Are you really saying that Einrogard students are at the mansion? okay! Im curious about your magic skills. Speaking of Einrogard, its an imperial magic school equivalent to Baldrogard. yes. The two-headed carriage leading the magic of the Empire! The two students were calmly uttering absurd remarks that would instantly turn them into bugs if the skeleton headmaster heard them. But I couldnt help it. What could the students who had spent a year or so in Valdrogard know about the world of magic in the Empire? The 2nd and 3rd year students of Waldrogard used to realize little by little that the evaluations of the two schools were quite different between real wizards, but they didnt tell their juniors about it. It was to maintain Valdrogards dignity and honor. And the general public of the empire, excluding wizards, thought the two schools similar, so it wasnt a completely wrong story either. Bashiu. only you know I intend to take light revenge for my seniors. Revenge! What do you mean? Do you remember the seniors who visited Ein Lorgard the other day? At Ingsens words, Bashiu looked back at his memories. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Certainly, there were seniors who visited the Ein Lorgard Festival last year. ah. thats right. It was. At that time, the magicians of Einrogard dishonored the seniors by sending out senior students in a mean way. okay! How could you do such a mean thing! The two were indignant. The Waldrogard students who visited Einlogard last year were only in their second or third year. In order to embarrass such guests, Ein Rogard cowardly sent out a fourth-year student. Even that 4th year student was ruthless and mean (according to the seniors who told the story), and even possessed the viciousness to catch the Valdrogard students off guard and surprise them with elemental water magic. Is this your first time hearing about surprise? no. They said it was a surprise. They said they cheated on something. Well, you prepared thoroughly, but it was strange that you were defeated so easily! Listening to it made me feel like I was cheating. If not, no matter how high a grade is, there is no way that he would be unilaterally defeated like that. And he was in fifth grade. what? really? I heard you were in 4th grade. no. My seniors recognized me again, but they said I was in 5th grade. Fifth grade?! More cowardly! Ingsen was furious at the feeling that the noblemans honor had been tarnished. It wasnt even 4th grade, it was 5th grade. These were really mean Einrogard students. I think its because Einrogard received people from other tribes than nobles. They take everything from knights to slaves! Bashiu. Dont say such rude things. The professor warned you too. An outstanding mage should be respected regardless of lineage. Thats it, but look at it now. We Valdrogard are honorable, but Einrogard is corrupt. Whats the difference? Yingsen couldnt deny Bashius words. The Waldrogard students would never have sent a 5th grader out to disgrace a guest. By the way, Yinsen. How are you going to get revenge? A vulgarity does not suit your honor. Simple. As a wizard, I will avenge you with magic! Yingsen declared while holding onto his staff. He didnt know the skills of Einrogards students yet, but Bashiu wasnt worried at all. Ingsens skill was one of the best among Waldrogards first year students. I have prepared some magic for this kind of day to come. Its not magic thats widespread in the empire, so even Einrogard students dont know. How will Einrogard students react if I ask them to solve this magic? Ingsen, your magic is as great as your honor! The two of them smiled at each other and nodded their heads. It was time to restore the honor of the seniors to the Einrogard students. Chapter 654 Episode 654 This way! Please wait a moment. The gatekeepers guarding the Kraha familys mansion called their servants when the Valdrogard students arrived. The students were amazed at the vast mansion site. Among the noble families with a long history, there were not many rich families like the Kraha family. The Kraha family is really great. It would have been nice if someone from the Kraha family had come to Valdrogard. thats right. I agree. Theres a mage whos the same age as us, and I heard that he entered Einrogard. ah. You mean the prince. joy. I dont like royalty. His nose is too high for a subject that only has a lot of numbers. Be careful what you say, Basiu! The imperial family are the people who inherited the lineage of His Majesty the Great Emperor. They deserve respect. The nobility of the empire could be roughly divided into three groups. One is the loyalists who believe in and support the outstanding members of the imperial family as the next emperor. The other is the aristocratic faction, which insists on alliance among nobles instead of trusting and supporting the imperial family. The last one is a Neutralist who neither cares about. Families such as the Wardanaj family were representative neutralists. As Yingsen was from a loyalist family and Bashiu was from an aristocratic family, even though their friendship was close, they could not compromise on this point. Ingsen. Out of respect for your honor, Ill cancel what I just said. Some royalty definitely deserve recognition! But what about the other members of the imperial family? I wont say that all members of the royal family are great! But there are few who are lazy and dissolute. They tarnish the honor of the imperial family! The prince of the Kraha family must be a respectable person. joy. I dont know if youre a Valdrogard student, but I wont admit it unless youre an Einrogard student. He could be mean and twisted. no. As he is from the Kraha family, he wont be easily stained even if Einrogards seniors are mean and vulgar. Yingsen believed in the name of the Kraha family. If he was a prince who inherited the blood of the Kraha family, he would surely have the right to buy the trust of the loyalist family. Oh, not so bad! ? I was better off. It was full of rotten dirt Ugh. What am I talking about! You crazy mouth, you crazy mouth! A boy with bright blond hair was digging through the ground in a shady place with a hoe and a spade in a shabby outfit. When the two saw it, they became interested, dismounted from their horses, and approached. Bashiu. What do you think it is doing? well. Looking at the outfit, he looks like a servant in the mansion Are you digging up rotten soil? Isnt it a magic reagent? Is there a magic that uses rotten soil? In Baldrogard, black magic was not dealt with. Thats why the students wondered if there was a magic that could use rotten soil as a reagent. The Empire is full of all sorts of strange magic so there might be. Bashiu. Lets help. Ingsen held onto his staff and said. Bashiu was puzzled and asked again. You want to help the servant? Did I hear you wrong? It was shameful for a noble to help a servant with his work. Even the servants here are capable, so why should a visiting noble have to do menial work? You heard that right. But what is different from what you think is that he will help you with magic. Yingsen always admires your wisdom! Bashiu admired his friends wisdom. It was embarrassing for a nobleman to squat down like a servant while walking down the street to dig up dirt, but it was a wonderful mercy to help him dig up dirt with his magic. How much word would a servant help spread in the mansion? Hey there! Ingsen called the servant boy. Kainando looked puzzled and turned his head. Looks like you need to dig up some dirt, let me help you. ruler. Look out of the way! What? Gather, soil. Gather, soil. Gather, soil Yingsen concentrated on memorizing a spell. Guinando, who blinked at the slow spell casting speed, not knowing what the opponent was doing, realized it belatedly. Wait, no way right now gather! Good food! With the incantation, the underground soil that Gainando had dug began to rise upward. It was a good amount of rotten dirt. Yingsen smiled contentedly, wiping the sweat from his forehead. How are you? This should be enough for you to take care of. What nonsense! You bastard! Gainando shouted in anger. ?! Yingsen and Bashiu were shocked and could not even answer. He never expected to hear such words from a servant at the mansion who visited as a guest. How dare you say such a thing Why and how do you say such a thing? You can do it a hundred times! These fools! Maggots not worth sending to this punishment room! Gainando stomped his feet and felt unfair. The two noble boys went into a stupor when the swear words they had learned from Professor Mortum came out. Yes This insult to us for daring to help you What are you doing to help! Do you know whos doing this because they cant dig in the dirt?! Gather, soil! As he cast a spell while swinging his staff, soil gushed right next to him. The two were so shocked that they couldnt speak. It was more surprising than the servants swearing. A servant can cast magic. Its faster and more accurate than both! Uh how?! What! Have an easy order! Are you guys really stupid? This soil is less effective when magic touches it! I have to dig it out here with mystical iron equipment to keep the effect! That that I didnt know. we. If you dont know, magic ends! What are you going to do! Its hard to find rotten soil, so Ive been walking around all day! Gainando jumped up and down. I worked hard all day preparing the black magic reagent, but it was all in vain because of crazy people passing by. If things went back like this, Lee Han might have doubts, Arent you here to play? Follow me! You guys explain! Ooh, we have to go. lets go! The two hurriedly ran off onto their horses. The spirit of the wizard boy asking me to follow him was unusual. Where?! Get off now! Come back! Ooh we are guests! Dont attack us! What are all these crazy people?! Gainando was stunned, but he didnt curse his back. Even so, he was a guest of his own family, but he could not attack him. But I couldnt help but be upset. Just try to get caught! Just try to get caught! I will bury you upside down in a dirt pit! Quick! Drive fast! I was not a servant. It must be a family mage! The two realized as they rode away and ran away. That boy was clearly a wizard belonging to the Kraha family, not a servant. Otherwise, such an eccentric reaction would not have been explained. There are few other people who disregard authority and order and be eccentric like the wizards of the Empire. You look young, but are you a family mage? You must have been drinking an elixir that deceived your age! Magicians are really eccentric people. How fortunate Baldrogard is in that regard! * * * So some strangers put a spell on the rotten dirt they found and it popped off and flew away? huh. The friends looked at Gainando with strange eyes. Eandurde murmured. lie! no! Do you doubt your senior when it comes to your junior?! Follow me if you dont believe me! I will show you! calm down. Guinan Island. Lee Han soothed Gainando. To be honest, I didnt really believe what Cainando said. It was because he had told similar lies many times. C Lee Han. The principals minions stole my homework. C Lee Han. The principals minion chewed up my magic book. C Lee Han. The principals C Hey. work on it These lies were all the more effective because they could actually happen in Einrogard. Regardless of the authenticity of the lies, Lee Han took out the things he needed right now. here. Is this enough? uh?! Did you have it?! I know how to do black magic too, so I carry reagents with me. Lee Han took out a bottle of rotten soil from his reagent bag and held it out to Gainando. receive. Its pretty good dirt, so it should be good enough for black magic. You dont know when the Valdrogard students will come, but you should have the reagents with you. Lee Han! Gainando was moved to tears. Yoner looked at the soil and was puzzled. Where did you get it? Its easy to find Einrogard, since students from the school of black magic built a separate mage tower and live nearby, but wouldnt it be easy to find outside? How did you get it? I took it in my spare time when I stopped by the Moradi family estate. Yoner was astonished at Lee Hans meticulousness in collecting rotten soil in his spare time by visiting other family mansions. Im going to keep it a secret from Moradi If Giselle knew, she would be furious, saying, Is there anyone who visits someone elses family and digs up rotten soil in their spare time? Guinan Island. uh? I believe in you. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leehan! Gainando was in tears. Bad friends werent even friends. The mean classmates of Ein Rogard didnt believe in him, but Lee Han was different. You are a real friend! Yes, yes. Anyway, because I believe in you, never lose to the Waldrogard students. Realizing that something was wrong with the atmosphere, Gainando stopped being moved and noticed. Lee Hans face was as serious as a statue. Uh, there are areas where magic is good at and there are areas where it is not good at. yes. Then, if Im unlucky, I might lose to the Waldrogard students? yes. But dont give up. Gainando sent his eyes to his friends to help, but they slightly averted their eyes. They too were afraid of Lee Han now. Cainan Island. If you have a weakness, you can attack the opponents weakness first. dont support it anyway Ground no. You dont have to know first. Lee Han! Gainando suddenly wanted to go back to Ein Lorgard. everyone. The Valdrogard students have arrived. He wants to see you guys, so how can I deliver the answer? Here you are. Lee Hans words made the friends nervous. I didnt think Id lose to the Valdrogard students in any way, but if I lost even one in the odds I might die with Guyanando. I might die with Gainan-sama I dont want to die with Gainando! Ask me to come in. After all, if you stay inside the mansion, you will have no choice but to meet. * * * This is Yoner of the Maikin family. This place is When nobles met, servants usually introduced each other by family name and family name. Yingsen and Bashiu, who finished their introductions first, concentrated on listening to the introductions of the Einrogard students in turn. This is Mr. Gainando, who inherits the bloodline of the Kraha family and the imperial family. Ouch. Keuk. you You guys! Not only the two of them, but also Gainan Island was shocked. Gainando wanted to shout Soil destroyers! but he had to keep his mouth shut because Lee Han was glaring at him. What the heck? Wasnt he a family mage? The two of them tried to sort things out somehow, but it only made them feel more confused. This is Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. 5th5th grade! ?? Chapter 655 Episode 655 How could you say such terrible things in the first meeting? Priestess Cyana muttered in shock. Among the students of Einrogard, the word fifth grade was a harsher word than insulting the family. No matter how many enemies he is, how could he tell his opponent to stay in Einrogard? Jin calm down. priest. It can mean something else in Baldrogard. Its not a good idea for any magic school to rot for five years! Ingsen was taken aback by the words of the student who was a snake beast dressed as a priest of the Fleming Church. The priest was too rough-mouthed. Arent you a priest? What do you mean by fifth grade? Lee Han, who had been quietly silent, finally spoke up. There was not much change in his expression, but Yoner could feel the subtle murder hidden under Lee Hans sculpted face. No matter how impregnable a friend it was, it was hard to bear the words of going to the 5th grade. That That Are you senior Lee Han from the Wardanaz family? Einrogards 5th year ? ???? Not only Lee Han, but also his friends were embarrassed. what grade? Fifth grade? yes. 5th grade are you in 4th grade? Only then did the friends begin to whisper, realizing that the Waldrogard students were mistaking Lee Hans grade. Why do they think Wodanaz is in the 5th grade? Isnt it because of the things you did in Granden City? What did I do? You fought the king of ghouls, fought the basilisk, fought the Mr. Serpent, fought the anti-magicist, and fought the magic criminals, right? There are things I didnt do in that Grand City. Lee Han had nothing to refute, so he held his tongue. Of course, it didnt have much effect. Friends ignored Lee Hans words. Well, rumors spread quickly. If I had heard rumors like this, I would have thought I was a senior in 4th grade. I heard you think youre a 5th grader over there? No, no matter how strange it is. Theres no way what happened in Granden City and Ein Lorgard spread that far. Lee Han spoke again, but his friends ignored him again. Guys, cant you hear me? Um The two students at Valdrogard were taken aback by the strange atmosphere. Arent you in the 5th grade, senior? Rather, I wonder why you thought it was a 5th grader. At those words, Bashiu spoke softly from the side so that only Ingsen could hear. I must have been in the fourth grade like this. While Lee Han was dumbfounded and looked at Bashiu, Yingsen started to explain. Last year, seniors from our school visited Ein Lorgard. At that time Oh, thats how it happened. At Yingsens words, Lee Han realized what had happened. What? Do you remember the assignment Professor Knighton gave you at the festival last time? What was it? Calculation of Imperial precipitation and consequent road damage and repair costs? The number of wizards to maintain the empires fortifications? Research in Ein Rogard made possible by Lee Hans magical power? Since he was a professor who gave a lot of assignments, the answer from his friends was Jung-gu Heating. Some of them didnt even do it. Everything is wrong. And you didnt even give me the last one. ah. Han Lee. The last thing the professor said while you were gone. At that time, you were carrying out a request for a pocket knife fortress from the outside. Lee Han was astonished. Trying to sell yourself to your friends while youre away! I didnt say that. You know the statue of light and fantasy that Professor Knighton made at the festival? ah. Only then did the friends realize what Lee Han was talking about. During last years festival, several outsiders came, and the first year students prepared hard to treat them. One of them was Professor Alpens magic circle. Creating light and illusion Thats not an assignment, Wodanaz, you did what the professor didnt ask you to do? Shh. Nilia. Even Lee Han gets hurt. Yoner stopped Nilia. No matter how innocent the question was, it was a question that could hurt Lee Han. Lets just call it an assignment. Anyway, at that time, the Valdrogard students came and destroyed the magic circle. thats right. It was. Anyway, the Valdrogards yup. Lee Han covered Gainandos mouth and continued to explain. I luckily replaced it with the magic I learned then. The Valdrogard students who visited the festival as guests had accidentally damaged Professor Alpens magic circle. Of course, the Einrogard students criticized it, and Lee Han, who was worried that they would get scolded together because of a fight (and he had already beaten the Valdrogard students with water beads before that), stopped the fight and managed to get the situation back with < Azirmo Buyeo >. has been repaired Why? At that time, the Valdrogard students said that I was a senior My friends were speechless because they were dumbfounded. How strong of an impression did he leave on his seniors at other schools to listen to his seniors? I thought I had cleared up the misunderstanding by talking to the professor, but I guess not. Its good though! Shiana let out a sigh of relief and said. I almost got mad when I found out that crazy people were telling Wodanaz-sama to go to 5th grade. Say that. haha. I was embarrassed too. Didnt Priest Siana speak a little harshly? Its just that the Priests of the Phoenix Tower have all changed. While Nilia and Yoner were whispering, Yihan turned to face Ingsen and Vasiu. I think I know why such a misunderstanding arose. This happened when the Waldrogard students visited Lee Han explained what heartwarming things had happened with Professor Alpens magic circle. It was very pleasant to even be mistaken for a senior because of unfamiliar magic. haha. There are so many coincidences. Rumors are unbelievable. Yes? Oh no. Was that Lee Han from the Wardanaz family?! ? Lee Han was taken aback by the unexpected reaction. what? Wasnt it because of this? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That the person who fixed the broken magic circle uh Its strange? This double personality? However, Lee Hans embarrassment did not even compare to that of Yingsen and Bashiu. The two of them were in shock as if the world had almost collapsed. The senior student who meanly attacked the Valdrogard students with water beads and the senior student who kindly helped the Valdrogard students who destroyed the illusion magic were the same person. for a moment. Then what the hell made you think I was in the fifth grade? Didnt you beat the seniors with that water ball? Sleep a minute. Is this a false rumor? no. It is real. An awkward silence filled the drawing room. * * * It took about two hours for Yingsen and Bashiu to accept that Lee Han was the same age and helped destroy the magic circle after punching the Valdrogard seniors with water beads. Gainando looked at the two of them in a pitiful way from the side. If it was Kainando, I would have understood it in about 5 minutes. So stupid! So the water beads Thats a bit misunderstood. It was not a fair duel or a magic showdown, but more like a festive entertainment. Lee Han was very blatantly lying. It was a lie that the parties would never have admitted had they been present. The horse was the game and entertainment of the festival, but the participants risked their lives to avoid the water beads. If its not a duel, then what is a duel? It was like a game at a festival, and I embarrassed the seniors of Valdrogard because of it? This is a completely false rumor. You shouldnt believe such rumors. Ha, but the seniors said that they were in the 5th grade and that they were terribly beaten Thats a joke. A joke? For Yoners support, Lee Han showed gratitude and accepted his words. Its a bad joke. There are times when even the seniors of Ein Lorgard make jokes. Poisoning the underground corridor ???? making fun of incoming freshmen. Can you be sure its not a joke? really? Lee Han strongly pressed the two of them. Yingsen and Bashiu were greatly shaken as he glared at them and said, Do you really believe the story that I trampled on your ancestors with magic? Is that is that so? Was it a joke? Ha, but that was obviously serious. It didnt seem like the seniors were joking. I was trembling while talking Lee Han said firmly. It is smoke. A kite smoke?! Seniors are always sincere when it comes to bullying juniors. Acting is natural. ! Yingsen and Bashiu were greatly shocked. Until now, I thought that Valdrogards ancestors were always the nobles of the nobles who were honorable and didnt lie, but that wasnt the case! Speak nonsense! Seniors are nobles! haha. Its not that I dont lie about being noble. Wouldnt this be a white lie to make friends with juniors? Lee Han relentlessly made Baldrogards seniors into liars and even finished the probation. Is that so Maybe we trusted our seniors too much. We had to believe what we heard and saw with our ears and eyes. thats right. Just because you couldnt avoid the water orb doesnt prove your magic skills. The seniors may have known that and made fun of us. It sounded ridiculous, but Lee Han didnt bother pointing it out. Even as Lee Han, he didnt want to have a title like < Collector of Baldrogard''s Nose Bone >. It would have been more honorable if he had won a fair duel, but breaking the noses of Baldrogard students with water beads at the festival was close to notoriety. Has it been fixed somehow? Lets see. Baldrogard bastards. Lee Han was embarrassed. At best, I helped the broken magic circle, but spread it because I got hit in the nose at the festival. Next time we meet, Ill challenge you to a proper duel! What nonsense! ?! Cainan Island did not pass. If you cant avoid water beads, you cant use magic! What are the excuses for not avoiding it! What are you talking about? Thats different! In response to Gainandos cry, Yingsen unknowingly abandoned his honor and protested. Basiu shouted as if he agreed. The skill of magic is not how fast you cast it, but how great magic you cast I cant hear you, losers! Are you listening? So dodging water orbs has nothing to do with magic skill? Even the great wizard Vaquantalana I cant hear you, soil destroyers! Magic is far more noble and dignified than fighting in the mud of the streets! Boo! loser! Dirt Breakers! Defeated Earthbreakers! Profit! The faces of the two turned red at Gainandos taunts and provocations. How could a person named Prince Hwang act so rudely! Basiu was right, you dont have the dignity of a member of the royal family! They say Im a loser, Im a loser, Im a loser, Im a loser! Friends were amazed. Doesnt Valdrogard fight that much? Why cant I withstand a provocation like that? Lee Han was worried inwardly. Its dangerous if you ask me to stick with magic. Even if the opponents magic casting was slower than Gainandos and he was clumsy, it couldnt be said that he didnt have comprehensive magic skills. Einrogards teaching method was unique, but among the empires mages, there were many mages who were slow and clumsy. It was not a big flaw as it was rare to have to complete magic in a hurry. It might be dangerous to compete in a field where Kainando is weak. This only trusting in magic and behaving rudely. Do you think magic is everything if youre good at it? Without honor and without character, magic has no value! Even if you are the top of your grade! ??? However, instead of challenging Gainando to a confrontation, Yingsen and Bashiu lowered their tail and criticized him. Shiana tilted her head and asked. Who are you talking about? Are you swearing at Mr. Wardanaz? I think Cainan is talking too Chapter 656 Episode 656 Bashiu urged his friend. It seemed that if they continued to deal with the arrogant prince who only knew magic, they would be at a disadvantage. Ingsen. Lets take out the magic we prepared. To whom? To that prince? Except for Prince Hwang. Bashiu held back the shame and spoke. I was ashamed, but I couldnt help it. I didnt think I could win against that prince. It was the same with Ingsen. Im upset. Lets see! Yingsen vowed to study magic more diligently when he returned to Valdrogard. I will study fiercely for about two days a week and definitely defeat that arrogant prince. What about the Wardanaj family? You look friendly. The Wardanaz family has no shortage of magic to show off. Both of them had pride, so they had no intention of showing their magic to anyone. Someone who has some skills, has a family name, and above all is kind, so you can have a serious conversation about what is magic?. That was the strangeness of the Wardanaj family. I. Lee Han from the Wardanaz family. ? Yihan, who had been covering Gainandos mouth, gave a glance to the other friends to keep their mouth shut instead, then turned around. What are you doing? I have prepared a magic I would like you to take a look. Yingsen and Bashiu didnt notice, but their attitude was very polite without even knowing it. It was the exact opposite of saying I will break the opponents pride when passing through the main gate of the mansion. Even if I didnt realize it, I felt it instinctively. The wizards of Einrogard are different from the wizards of Valdrogard they have met so far! Magic? Show me. Lee Han nodded his head politely. Even though he himself said, Dont lose to the Valdrogards! Thanks to this, Lee Han became a little kinder. Ill have to moderately soothe him. Lee Han smiled pretentiously as he made up his mind to praise the opponent no matter what kind of magic they used. That smile gave Ingsen courage. Unlike the rude prince earlier, the wizard of the Wodanaz family, contrary to rumors, had aristocratic manners. hmm! Then well do it. First, put the outer bark of the cypress tree here. And here I put corundum powder. Then Aha. Youre trying to summon a fire bird. Lee Han praised with a pretentious smile. Hwageumjo Summon was a 2nd circle summoning magic with quite a difficulty. The basic difficulty is also difficult, but the fact that you have to use high-purity ruby powder as a reagent felt like a higher level of difficulty than forbidden magic to a wizard like Lee Han. But if you put up with that, it was pretty good magic. It was because he was able to call Hwageumjo to help the wizard without any special contract. How did you know? Yingsen was taken aback. The original plan was to summon Hwageumjo and surprise the unexpected Einrogard students. Its hard to know what kind of magic it is just by looking at the reagents, and the splendid appearance of Hwageumjo is good to surprise others, so I prepared hard the opponent knew what kind of magic it was before they even started. Its a good magic, but in fact, its better not to use cypress bark or corundum powder together. Both are powerful reagents, but they do not work well together and cause conflict. The magic circle here is also wrong. Errors like this slow down the cast and cause it to be less effective. It didnt end just by noticing. Lee Han kindly began to point out Ingsens magic one by one. Yingsens eyes shook and his face turned pale every time he heard it, but Yihan didnt notice it because he was so focused on magic. for a moment. What is this powder made of? Three.. I bought the one made by the craftsman myself, but You shouldnt do that. The wizard should have gone there himself. Laziness is the magic enemy. Isnt there a big difference? There is no difference. What nonsense. Lee Han was dumbfounded and took the jewel powder. Then carefully finely ground. Hwageumjo, manifest and protect! Roaring! As soon as the powder was sprinkled and the spell was cast, a bird of fire appeared tearing through the air. Ingsen blinked at the sight of a much more powerful summon with a casting speed several times faster than himself. how?! ruler. This is magic that I carefully used the reagents I went to myself. I will use the reagent that the craftsman roughly prepared. Lee Han once again sprinkled the powder and chanted. Then another bird of fire appeared. ? I dont think theres much difference? The friends who were watching from behind tilted their heads. There was no significant difference between the two goldfish. Both of them were very energetic thanks to the overflow of mana. Lee Han responded with annoyance at the reaction of his friends. Take a good look. This one moves a lot smoother, but this one is sluggish and stuttery. Dont be fooled by magic and learn to observe the detailed movements inside. I dont think theres really much of a difference The friends could only feel the lesson between the two Hwageumjos, Pure magical power can surpass the quality of reagents. Since Lee Han infused magic power, the difference in reagents was barely noticeable. Fortunately, Yingsen, dumbfounded by the shock, could not argue that there was not much difference between the two gold and gold birds. He just nodded his head as if possessed. That I see Ill keep that in mind. ruler. See also the magic circle here. Isnt that the end?! Lee Hans point was not over. This time, he pointed out Ingsens magic circle. Why is this figure here? Because its in a book What if you do it that way? You have to understand and follow it. This is a magic circle for the purpose of collecting magic from the surroundings. If there is enough mana in the reagent, the mana will remain and cause a collision. That that I didnt know. What if I dont know! Lee Han shouted as usual. Guinando, who was next to him, instinctively corrected his posture. Even though he didnt say it to himself, his body remembered the movement. Oops. sorry. Haha. You may not know. You can learn from now. Lee Han, who came to his senses belatedly, apologized. However, Yingsen was completely frozen. Try it. yes? Its a gold coin summon. You were going to do it. I think thats okay Not only Yingsen but also Bashiu quickly shook their heads. In the current atmosphere, what kind of skill would it be if I summoned Hwageumjo? They both instinctively felt it. If you cast magic here, you may suffer a greater disgrace than the one you just suffered! What are you talking about? Why dont you prepare reagents like this? do it quickly Arent the reagents a waste? Thats Quickly! Lee Han sternly urged. It was a stern look that made no excuses work. Completely frightened, Yingsen nodded and raised his staff. Hwa hwa hwageumjo When chanting, keep your posture straight and shout clearly and clearly. Hwageumjo Like an action. act together. Are you ordering and playing separately? gaze forward. Concentration. Concentration. Concentration! I told you to focus! You keep failing! Lee Han harshly urged the Valdrogard students to appease them by making their magic successful. Tears welled up in Yingsen and Bashius eyes when they received the Ein Rogard style education, which was unimaginable at school. I was so scared of the boy from the Wardanaz family who shouted with respectful words next to me. Not enough horsepower Not enough yet. again! This is fine Youre just one beat late. again! Seeing the students suffering terribly, Kainando looked at his friend with tired eyes. I never thought I would feel sorry for the Waldrogards The friends nodded silently. * * * Hwareuk! At a much faster speed than usual, Yingsen called out the golden bird. A dainty fire bird staggered around Yingsen. He seemed tired and exhausted, just like his owner. Everybody clap. and! amazing!! At Lee Hans instruction, the friends started applauding in perfect order. Nilia quickly woke Cyana from her slumber. Thank you Yingsen and Bashiu thanked each other in a cold sweat. I got applause, but I wasnt happy at all. I was so mentally exhausted that I just wanted to run away. Did you prepare other magic? yes. Bashiu answered without thinking. And then it freaked me out. Oops! oh. Lets see that too. Yingsen glared at his friend as if he were going to kill him. It was a murderous intent he had never felt before in Valdrogard. Its not a big magic Take it out quickly. Its a clumsy magic Ingsen realized that pride as a nobleman was not as big as he thought. Pride was something you could throw away. However, Lee Han ignored Yingsens words and searched the reagent bag he had brought. aha. You were trying to cast a fire barrier summoning spell. heheh! As soon as the magic was discovered, Yingsen burst into tears in despair without realizing it. Why are you crying? Ugh. Ugh! Heh heh heh heh! Lee Han was surprised when Yingsen and Bashiu started crying profusely. Why are you crying? Dont be fooled. Han Lee. Its malingering. Its like that when I dont want to study either. Kainando was cold, but the other friends still had a warm heart. Could you let me rest for a bit? Ill even pick up the car. Heres a little potion of rejuvenation. At the reaction of his friends, Kainando grumbled. Do you have to look after those who cry because they dont want to study? I shouldnt be fooled by tears like that. Uh huh. Magic I tried to use magic well Oh no. You wanted to be good at magic. Lee Han calmed down for once. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But mistakes keep coming up and the magic I completed doesnt seem that great Then you should practice more. Stop crying. Lee Han. Would you like to go out for a while? The friends decided to let Lee Han go for a while. If Lee Han continued to be by his side, the minds of the two Valdrogard students might collapse. * * * Yihan stayed out for about 30 minutes and came back. Yingsen and Bashiu wiped away their tears with handkerchiefs and regained consciousness. Sorry. This ugliness It could be. ah. What family are you from? Im from the Northern Mountains Shadow Rangers. Nilia replied indifferently. Yingsen was taken aback. Sorry. I thought he was from an aristocratic family You guys are unlucky. Lee Han thought to himself. Its unlucky, those people. Siana just muttered. Lee Han was surprised. Did your heart come out? yes? uh no I wondered what they would do if they heard it The Priests of the Phoenix Tower seemed strangely a bit rough, but Lee Han shook his head, thinking it was because of his mood. Nilia. Lets show our magic too. uh? I showed you that side, so I have to show you this side too. Wont it be better for you to do it? Nilia scratched her cheek. Its better for the head of the grade to do this. If Nilia made a mistake, it would be a disgrace to the school. no. I trust you. good. Shall we try it? Nilia smiled at her friends trust. Lee Han nodded and held out her bow. Call the strengthening magic here. Wait a minute. who are you going to shoot? Chapter 657 Episode 657 Wardanas. No matter what, you cant shoot them. What are you talking about? Lee Han was astonished at Nilias radical way of thinking. ah. no? Nilia was embarrassed. After all, Lee Han wasnt even a crazy person, so there was no way he could have told the Valdrogard students to shoot arrows. Arise, warriors of bone! Skeleton warriors stood up after throwing bone powder out the window. Lee Han pointed to the skeleton warriors and said. You have to shoot that. Nilia was shocked by Lee Hans radical way of thinking. Can I summon a skeleton warrior on the grounds of the noble familys mansion and shoot it with my magic bow? Of course it didnt. The two Valdrogard students started screaming. Aaaaaaagh! Its a skeleton! Undead! Undead! Whats wrong with the skeleton? Gainando asked in amazement. The words of the lunatic of Einrogard, who knew nothing but magic, did not help the two. Yingsen, who had barely calmed down, cried out to the others with tears in his eyes. Undead! Its undead! Its undead, so does that look like a living person? Why are you so unconcerned!! Yingsen screamed at Gainando as if in a fit. Gainandos unconcerned appearance, as if he had seen a puppy wandering around the vacant lot, drove Yingsen even more crazy. Yoner urged Nilia to say no. hurry. Take it down quickly! I see. Nylia hurriedly cast an enchantment on her bow and summoned the spirit. A powerful energy lingered around the bow with a heavy echo. The spirit seemed to sense the urgency of the owner and adjusted its direction by nestling at the end of the arrowhead. bang! The arrows hit the skeleton warriors accurately. The friends who saw the skeleton warriors breaking properly clapped. As expected, its Nilia. joy. I wish Lee Han had summoned him stronger, set up a bone shield, and put a curse on it This isnt the time to brag about black magic. Guinan Island. Huh everyone? Look over there. ? The friends realized belatedly that the two Baldrogard students had collapsed. ruler. two minutes. Look out the window! Skeleton is dead! Nothing to worry about! thats right. Nilia-nim here caught it! Get up and see! They all have strength in their legs Priestess Cyana hit the backs with her cane at the Valdrogard students excuses. Other friends hurriedly rushed to stop them. Dont hit me! I heard that your legs are weak Does your legs regain strength when you hit them on the back? No, I just hit him because I was annoyed. Fortunately, the two were unconscious and didnt even know they had been hit. After barely getting up late, he looked out the window to see the smashed skeleton and sighed in relief. Jung Youre really dead! Strictly speaking, the skeleton is not dead yup. Ratford covered Guyandos mouth. There was nothing good about teaching black magic here. Who knocked you down? Here Neelia did it. Its a combination of enchantment magic and elemental magic. ! Ingsen was shocked. Its difficult to bet on one, but to use them together to defeat a skeleton. It was an incredible magical ability. Wow thats great! Nonsense. Arent you a noble? Yoner, who had been explaining in the most kind way possible to Vasius muttering, was furious. Ah, this bastard is real. yes?! what? The room just Didnt you say anything? The friends nodded at the same time at Yoners words. I just didnt say anything. Oops. Isnt your heart weakened by seeing the undead? That kind of it seems like that. Yingsen and Bashiu nodded with distraught faces. I could still see the sight of the skeleton warrior walking outside. It is said that meeting an evil being shakes a persons soul, but I would have heard nonsense Nilia-sama. Thank you for your kindness. It was a really great magic. Thank you for saving my life Isnt that enough? Nilia was embarrassed inside. Will anyone die in that? I didnt see it properly. Bashiu muttered next to him. The remaining bit of pride made him find fault with anything. Scared to finish his words, Lee Han shouted outside. Nilia. Ready! what what? Unbeknownst to his friends, Lee Han had gone out and was preparing for his next spell. Nilia and her friends, who realized this belatedly, were taken aback. What did you prepare? Outside, there were various defense magics summoned by Lee Han. Nilia tilted her head and asked. Are you going to target this? Nilia was puzzled by the target, which looked no different from a skeleton. thats right. But wait. Lee Han approached the Valdrogard students and grabbed their arms. Then dragged behind the shield. ruler. You can shoot us! ?! The two students looked on the verge of fainting at the sight of Lee Han confidently shouting to shoot them with arrows. Nilia also stuttered, probably thinking that this was not the case. This is a bit Thinking about it, I thought this would be the best place to see magic. It will be nice to feel it. wouldnt that be frightening? Guinando, who had been freed from Ratfords hands, quickly shouted. He said it was too bad he couldnt see him properly earlier! oh. Good for you. It will look even better than before. Lee Han put his hand on the shoulders of the two as if it was all right. With that strong power, the expressions of the two went beyond lead and turned into corpses. Yingsen glared at Basiu as if to kill him. You dont ever talk like that again! I didnt know I didnt know Save me Haha. wont die Do not worry. Nilia. Blow! * * * After that, Lee Han showed off a few more of his friends magic. And the more they did, the more the Valdrogard students grew thinner and more lifeless. However, Lee Han was not very interested in such changes. The only thing in my head was the desire to clearly imprint on outsiders how great the magic of my friends was. Durgyu. Ratford. wait a minute and see It will take some preparation. What are you going to do? How about a demon fantasy bloody slash? As soon as the three of them left, Ingsen rolled his eyes like a cornered rat, then quietly opened the door and left. ? Where are you going? Arent you running away? Basiu, who was half-conscious at Gainandos words, suddenly raised his head. No way? The other friends were bruised as if they were talking about something. I have another friend here, did you run away? If you go out with a friend, its suspicious, so you left it behind and ran away. Anyway, how do you even think of that? 5 minutes later. Yingsen returned with Lee Han. Lee Han smiled kindly and patted Ingsen on the back. Oops. youre lost The lot here is large. Uh how did you find me Someone was leaving, so I followed the footprints just in case. Im glad I found it before it was too late. Theres nothing funnier than getting lost in a mansion. haha. Ha ha ha ha Yingsen laughed dryly with a dying face. I thought I had run away, but a boy from the Wardanaz family suddenly appeared from behind. Then rest. I will prepare some magic. Wardanaz. Arent you just showing too much magic? is it? ! Nilias words moved the two of them sincerely. Among the wizards in this cold and cruel drawing room, there was only one person who cared about them. Then, just do this magic ! Lets prepare the magic that those two brought. Im sorry if you keep showing only us. Its a magic hell! The two now realize. It was a magical hell. Ive read it in a fairy tale. A place where mischievous people were dragged away by an evil wizard while playing pranks. It was a magical hell from which you could never escape. No one came to help. They will forever be caught between the magic and the despair. Thinking that he would never see his family and seniors again, Yingsen wept bitterly. Then, while Lee Han was gone, he asked the only person he could trust. please! ? Please, Nilia. Have mercy on us! My what am I Please let me run away! yes? You can just run away. Nilia wondered why the two of them were like this. Its like a person who cant judge sanely, talking nonsense. Just tell me that something urgent has happened and Wodanaz will let you go. is not it? Wont you let me go? If you run away, you will be caught. To the Archmage of House Wardanaz How did you get the name Wardanaz? Nilia was curious. What if I secretly run away? Because Im caught! If you go out of the drawing room, you will be caught! Ill get caught! Bashiu begged sincerely. Nilia-sama. I apologize for being jealous of you. I was unknowingly jealous of her outstanding magic skills. yes?? But now I know. You are the only one who thinks of us. please! I apologize for this. One more time to show mercy! The two appealed to Nilia with tears. Nilia couldnt even call her friends because of a request that was too serious. Though there is an invisibility potion. !! That kind of trick! Are these magic school students? Attempting to become invisible in a dangerous area was the first thing any Einrogard student would do. Enduring the absurdity, Nilia said. But leaving footprints is a problem. Ugh! Actually, there is a way to do that too. Nilia-sama!! If I crawl over there to the bush, I can get out through the front door without leaving a trace, right? Nilia felt slightly embarrassed as she spoke. Nylia, a member of the Shadow Guard, also felt ashamed as she crawled into the bush, but can two people from aristocratic families do it? But it must be difficult Thank you, thank you! I will never forget this favor! When I give birth to a child, I will name it Nilia! dont really do it. Nilia was stern and refused. * * * Lee Han, who returned after diligently preparing with Durgyu Ratford, hesitated when he saw the parlor reduced to two people. Where have you been? Well, well. Do you think he died? Are you leaving the reagent pouch? I guess you left it behind. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why didnt I see you? hmm. Maybe I focused too much on magic? Lee Han shrugged at Nilias words. When I thought about it, I thought it might be. Why are you sweating so much Nilia? Not its hot inside. you know that Im from the Northern Mountains! Shadow Ranger hunters wear a cloth even in the middle of winter! The last time I saw Shadow Patrol, everyone was wearing thick clothes, right? Fortunately, Lee Han sat down on the chair without asking further. I prepared as best I could, but Im disappointed. Was there something urgent? What are you going to do with this reagent bag? Um Its annoying, but I cant help it. I need to send a letter. I will visit and deliver it. Wardanaz is so kind. With something like this. Nilia had a strong hunch that the two students might suddenly be faking illness starting today. Chapter 658 Episode 658 I heard that the Valdrogard students are here? Just then, Alcicle entered the parlor building, munching on sardines. Went. already? Alcicle was puzzled. It was quite strange to go back without meeting even though he knew that the Pengerin Family Alcicle was there. Thats right. I also left the reagent pouch. Ill have to bring it. Unbeknownst to him, Alcicle saved the lives of two Valdrogard students. It was such a good deed that two anonymous families would later provide huge research support to Alcicle. Are you sure it didnt bother you guys? They said they would show us magic, so we saw some magic and we showed them in return. Oops Alcicle realized his mistake at the words of Einrogard students. Then, of course, Id be upset. yes? What kind of magic did you show me? Lee Han was dumbfounded, but his friends slightly sympathized. Among the freshmen of last year, there was a friend of the Wodanaz family who had been destroying the self-esteem of students who thought, Maybe Im talented enough? from the beginning of the semester. The Valdrogard kids arent very good at magic. Because there are a lot of guys who do it as a hobby. Isnt Baldrogard the best pair of carriages, like Einrogard, among the magic schools of the Empire? Siana tilted her head. Apparently, I didnt understand Alcicles words. The guys who came earlier did the same, and among the rumors you hear from time to time, have you ever heard a story like Valdrogard is the twin of the leading Imperial Magic School along with Einrogard!? Is that a rumor spread by the Valdrogard students? Lee Han and his friends were shocked. Rumors from the Empire were truly unbelievable. In the first place, all the other magic schools say that they are the best pair of wagons, just like Ein Rogard. Among the students of Valdrogard, there are many high-ranking students, so it spreads especially well. No, these mean bastards! Gainando jumped up and down. Not doing magic and spreading fame with such a mean trick! Can I do that? It doesnt work. Its an insult to you guys. Gonadaltes-sama also hates it. Im sure the principal doesnt like it. huh. The other day, a Calalogard graduate got drunk in front of Gonadaltes and talked about twins and was buried alive under the grave. You guys, too, be careful with your words in front of Lord Gonadaltes. The students pretended not to hear the story that was much more radical than expected. Lee Han was curious about Baldrogard and asked. By the way, Mr. Alcicle. No matter what, its a magic school, so can you pass the exam by doing it as a hobby? test? Arcicle flapped its wings and wondered. I couldnt understand what Lee Han was talking about. What test? The test within Valdrogard. ah. Waldrogard doesnt take the test. The shocking words made the surroundings quiet and the air chilled. Alcicle didnt know it, but all the students were wide-eyed in astonishment. Because its an internal school rule that its not right to evaluate dignified aristocrats arbitrarily. Mmm crazy bastards! Siana-sama Im sorry. How could that be? how? Send a letter to His Majesty the Emperor! You motherfuckers! Lets go and set fire to it! Is that something to be angry about? Alcicle was taken aback by the more intense reaction than he had expected. What does Baldrogards failure to take the exam have to do with Einrogard? However, the anger of the students did not subside. Gainando stomped his feet and tossed the magic book upwards, but was hit by Lee Han. Lee Han stopped his friends and asked again. By the way, among the students there, there are students who say that their skills can be counted on their hands, but if there is no exam, are they just judging themselves? Uh professors Valdrogard will tell you that if you ask them about their skills, theyre all on their hands. Did you go to Val Valdrogard? Kainando murmured involuntarily. Friends who discovered the traitor rebuked him with angry voices. Leehan! Guinando wants to go to Valdrogard! You traitor! Somehow, I was suspicious from the time I invited you! Oh no! Im kidding! joke! Alcicle cleared his throat because he seemed to have only cursed at Valdrogard. I wont deny that Valdrogards teachings are a little loose. A little? You dont understand the meaning a little? At the angry reaction of the students, Alcicle closed his ears and pretended not to hear. But even in Baldrogard there are excellent mages. The lower grade students dont know that they are lacking, but as time passes, there are guys who notice that they are lacking. After advancing in the grade and realizing that their magical skills werent that great, the Valdrogard students split in two. One is the type of person who goes out to enjoy social activities while winning the spirit that what is important is not magic, but noble lineage. The other is the type of person who devotes himself to the study of magic even belatedly. And usually far less of the latter. I shouldnt tell you this. Alcicle conscientiously tried to hide the fact that the latter was much smaller. He seemed to have only said bad things about Valdrogard. Are you coming out? Isnt there about one student per grade? Alcicle turned the topic to the quick-witted Einrogard students. What magic did you show me? Didnt you, Wodanaz, show you magic? I didnt show it. Other friends showed it to me. phew. thank god. Alcicle let out a sigh of relief. If Lee Han prepared and showed the magic himself, the shock of the Valdrogard students would have been beyond imagination. Then they will be fine too. I will. Weve talked about magic quite a bit, so it would be nice if you could go back and take an interest in magic. The friends exchanged glances with each other with complicated faces. I think it would have been better if Lee Han showed it in person * * * After the visit of the Valdrogard students (strangely, the Waldrogard students did not visit again after that), a few days later, Lee Han was called by Mrs. Kraha. received I called you this because I was wondering if you were doing well. Thanks for your consideration, I am doing well. Mr Kraha. Mrs. Kraha thought for a moment, then folded the fan and asked carefully. By the way, are all the students visiting the mansion really friends of Kainando? yes. Lee Han was a little taken aback. I coughed to see if the other person felt it too. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was just a little curious. Thats right. I wonder what you plan to do today. If you havent decided where to go out, Id like to recommend it. ah. Today I have a place to go. I go around the shopping district with my juniors. Lee Han planned to take Eandurde around the shopping district with his friends. Eandurde didnt have a lot of luggage, so I wanted to take care of this and that. As it is a very bustling commercial city, you will be able to buy many things that cannot be bought anywhere else. Junior? As far as I know, you wont be able to meet Einrogards juniors right now Mrs. Kraha said, looking beyond the veil and looking at her incomprehensible. Lee Han briefly explained what had happened this winter vacation. so I was taking care of it briefly until I went in. !!! Mrs. Kraha looked at Lee Han with startled eyes. How can a boy from the Wardanaz family take such good care of others! No matter how I looked at it, I couldnt believe it. Do you have a hobby of taking care of people who look pitiful, Mr. Wardanaj? yes? It is not. Its the same with Gainan Island Lee Han was dumbfounded by the other persons words. That junior doesnt have any property, so how are you going to pay for the goods? I intend to pay first. The rich people of the empire would laugh at him, but by Lee Hans standards, Lee Han himself had amassed quite a fortune. It was thanks to hard work over the past year. No one has ever collected more than a hundred imperial gold coins. As such, I was able to write this much to my juniors. And No. yes? The Kraha family will pay. I cant do something like this for guests who come to the mansion. Oh, thats really good. I was going to bill the principal when I went back to school. Mrs. Kraha was startled once more. The soon-to-be 2nd grade boy is going to hand over the bill to the skeleton principal. Courage was also courageous, but it was impossible without friendship. I dont have a hobby of taking care of someone who looks really sorry, right? No, why the hell is there such a misunderstanding? Nothen lets do this. Im going to present a gold coin to Mr. Wardanaj. Wardanaz-kun, please use it for your juniors. I used my own money, so you can file a bill with the principal. oh my god! such a nice way! I will! Mrs. Kraha, who had planned to forcefully push if the other person refused out of politeness, was slightly taken aback by Lee Hans immediate acceptance. do you have a bad relationship with the principal? But can you really do that? Im afraid youre wasting too many gold coins Its okay. I have something to save. * * * My mother stopped giving me pocket money! Gainando walked among his friends in tears. What kind of accident did you have? So you should have slept in a bit. Cainan Island. Youre not from a family of knights, but waking up early Oh, its not like that! Its all because of you guys! ??? Friends were puzzled by the sudden false name. what did we do?? Nilia hesitated. Are you upset because you ate too many cookies? Since most of you dont get pocket money even during vacations and earn by working on your own, they tell you to follow your friends and learn! Lee Han quietly put the pouch he had received from Mrs. Kraha into his bosom. Looking at the family crest engraved on the pocket, Guinando might find out the truth. Cainan Island. Ill buy you cotton candy over there, so relax. Lee Lee Han! Gainando was moved by Lee Hans words, but hesitated. If you eat that, you dont have to study as much, do you? no. You just buy it. Lee Han! Kainando let go of his tears. Still, he had one true friend. What do you need from Eandurde? Shall we buy some more clothes? All the clothes I received from the mansion are formal clothes that are too difficult to move I think you will need comfortable clothes. When the topic of clothes came up, Eandurde struggled because she didnt like the dress. Lee Han said while appeasing his junior. no. no. Im not going to buy clothes. Im going to buy a weapon. weapons are good Lee Han winked. It was a signal to drag her to a clothing store before her junior realized it. I think youll need a small pot or mortar for alchemy, too. Why? You can come out during vacation and earn money with alchemy. Isnt it possible not to learn alchemy? Yoner thought to himself, but nodded. In fact, Yonero had a lot of fun picking out alchemy tools for juniors. I also have something I would like to recommend. A tool for unlocking Hmm. Then I would like to recommend some useful armor. Wizard card! I need a wizard card too! Except for Eandurde, everyone had fun shopping. Lee Han nodded with a happy expression. One by one At the end of the road in front of Lee Han, he saw a familiar wizard. It was Professor Voladi. Today we go back to the mansion, shall we go around tomorrow? ??? Chapter 659 Episode 659 Eandurde nodded excitedly, but her friends, who were trying to attract juniors to their respective schools, naturally opposed it. whats the matter? No. Mr. Wodanaz. We need to tell them about the joys of alchemy. From my point of view, Eandurde might be more suited to a knight The Black Tortoise Tower, what kind of knight is it? Even if you know how to disarm traps and pick locks, you wont have any problems making a living for the rest of your life. Isnt that Professor Bagleg? The friends all shut their mouths and looked ahead. Professor Untitled, whom I had seen occasionally in Einrogard, was standing in front of me. The friends who immediately understood Lee Hans meaning turned around in unison. Lets go back quickly! Oh my God, Professor Ein Rogaard wandering the streets in broad daylight. Can I do this? Isnt the rumor that the city of Flaher is safe? ? Siana tilted her head. The professor isnt a criminal, and I think its okay to roam the streets The friends who hurriedly ran away with their juniors were able to breathe a sigh when they arrived in front of a toy store three blocks away. Lets go inside first. Why inside the toy store? Because thats where the professor is least likely to come. Lee Hans words amazed his friends. Indeed, it was a disciple-like insight that was loved by the most professors. With the sound of a bell ringing on the door , Lee Han and his party entered the huge toy store. Inside the toy store on the fifth floor, well-dressed teenage boys and girls were talking thoughtfully. So the Gonadaltes ball card is out of fashion these days I have to look for loopholes in that Id rather use the old Gonadaltes ball card to commemorate the festival Is that really a real card? ? I dont know if its a real card from before. On the one hand, selling wizard cards collected from all over the empire. Look at this! Its the new Einrogard Snowglobe. really beautiful. On the other side, snowglobes containing the scene of snow falling in large glass beads were sold The students of Einrogard spread their distance with expressions as if they were about to vomit at any moment. Another toy. Lets find another toy. Gainando, who looked around the store with the eyes of a hunter sharper than Nilia, whispered to Lee Han. Lee Han. can you lend me some money? Ill pay you back as soon as I get the money back. Cainan Island. But you didnt receive pocket money last summer vacation, didnt you say you would earn it yourself? Yoner, who suddenly remembered something his friend said last vacation, asked. Gainando, impressed by Lee Han and his friends trying to collect silver coins, must have said, Ill earn it myself too! Lee Han. can you lend me some money? Ill pay you back as soon as I get the money back. Seeing Gainando pretending not to hear anything unfavorable, Yoner contemplated whether to hit him with a toy cast iron pot next to him. It would be faster for you to earn it yourself than to wait for your pocket money to come back. What are you talking about? Mother will definitely give it to you next week. I dont think theyll give it In Lee Hans view, the biggest reason why Gainandos allowance was cut off was his friends. If you dont have friends, you have to have pocket money to play, but if you have friends, you can play well even if you dont have pocket money. Mrs. Kraha probably had that in mind, I wondered. Do you really think you wont? Gainando asked quietly. As much as he was aware, he sensed the atmosphere from his mothers words. I wonder if you will. Keugh. you have to earn it yourself Why do people have to work? As Yoner said, you wanted to earn your own money last summer vacation. Why did you like it then? I bought toys with the money I earned myself, so I was angry because I couldnt buy them. The two looked at their friend as if they were pitiful. Lee Han pulled out several of the request documents he had and handed them out to Gainando. You too, do this in your free time. thank you! Wait, isnt this alchemy? How can alchemy make money? Im not good at alchemy Its just the basics, so learn from Yoner. Yoner smiled and gestured to Guyando to get out. Cainando accused his relative of being mean. The jingle- the door opened and Professor Voladi stepped inside. The students who were looking around the toys were astonished. professor. welcome! hmm. The store owner sitting behind the counter welcomed him with a big smile, probably because he was quite familiar with Professor Voladi. The professor took some wizard cards from his coat pocket and held them out to the owner. The half-blood goblin checked the card and admired it. Awesome! Such a rare card the young Vaquantalana and her screams! Collectors will weep. Professor Voladi did not answer and waited in silence. Gainando, who was next to him, was on the verge of fainting. Why is it Cainan Island? Calm down because of the professor. After all, that professor is only interested in Lee Han. hey. Lee Han was moved by the words of his friends. Its true, but it doesnt have to be said. That young Vaquantalana and her scream card disappeared hundreds of years ago rare What are you talking about? I think its a treasure. That card is a treasure? Are you crazy? Friends whispered, but Lee Han understood what Gainando meant. Since wizard cards are a game with a history deeper than empires, rare cards were worth quite a bit of treasure. It was only natural that Guinando was on the verge of a heart attack. By the way Professor, where did you get that? It was clear that he didnt like wizard cards, as he wasnt interested in what he was selling and just threw them on the counter. The half-goblin Tatabatsu crossed his arms and immersed himself in deep thought. Ummm but thats it. professor. Unlike the other items youve brought me so far, this one is a bit problematic. what? The point is that its such a rare card that no one will buy it right away. Occasionally, too rare and expensive treasures could not find anyone to buy them, so the custodians went bankrupt. In the past, wizard cards belonged to a constantly in demand item among items excavated from ruins, but these cards are much rarer than that. To purchase this, Tatabatsu also needed a certain amount of determination and conviction. Cut 20% off, please. professor. I guess I can take the risk. Let it be Prof. Ballardi was about to accept, apparently not interested in the bargain. Lee Han exclaimed involuntarily. for a moment! ? ?? ??! The shop owner, Professor Boladi, and even the friends next to Lee Han looked at each other like crazy. what are you doing now?? Professor Bollardy found Lee Han and his party and cast a strange light on his eyes. What are you all doing here? We were thinking about researching magic through toys. ???? The boys and girls who were picking out toys in the back looked at Lee Han and the group with puzzled eyes. There are many magical items among the toys here, but to the extent that even magic research is possible. Wizards are different! professor. Thats not the point. < Young Vaquantalana > and < Vaquantalana''s Scream > cards disappeared hundreds of years ago. Its a great card that cant even be compared to the Gonadaltes ball card. If youre selling it for that price, better sell it to a collector here. Here, Kainando of House Kraha wants to buy that card! !!! Tatabatsu was taken aback. The Kraha familys Gainando was also a name that Tatabatz knew well. One of the biggest players among customers who buy wizard cards in Flaher City! sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the servants of the Kraha family came to visit with a list of cards to buy, Tatabatsu was more excited than when he met his first love. This this person is from Cainan. Didnt you say something! Im scared. that person. Gainando slipped behind Lee Han. The burning eyes of the blood-haired Tatabatz were bloody. Guinando! Let me shake your hand! Isnt that more important now than that? Please surrender your card. ! After coming to his senses, Tatabatsu fell into trouble. If a customer like Gainando of the Kraha family wants to buy it right away If other customers hear this rumor, theyll want to own it first. At this rate, the buyer seemed to be able to find it for sure. If so, securing Tatabatsu was an unconditional benefit. Securing such a rare treasure is also a merchants reputation. Really? Do you really want to buy it? Lee Han. I dont have money My real mother will get angry if I buy it without money. Okay. Trust me. You want to buy it?! Dont talk bullshit. Seeing the whispers of Yihan and Kainando, Tatabatsu was convinced. I want to buy that! Tatabatsu hurriedly stepped forward. Lady Gainando. Ill buy it with 5% more. Have mercy and concede just once! The honor of securing a card like that really matters to this tatabatz old man. If you concede, be sure to be kind! Thats right. Gainando stuck his face out from behind Lee Han and nodded. The spirit the owner exuded was truly terrifying. professor. Im sorry this stupid old man didnt even know the value of things and made mistakes Lets do that. Are you done? Prof. Ballardi was quick to close the deal as he had little interest in bargaining. Tatabatsu let out a sigh of relief and held out a bag of gold coins. Thank you thank you! Thank you everyone. The professor approached Lee Han and the others and thanked them. It went from -20% to +5%, but Professor Voladi wasnt stupid enough to not know that. When Professor Voladi put his hand on his shoulder to express his gratitude, Guinando made a strangled expression. Save me. Han Lee. help me. However, Lee Han sneaked behind his friends. It was a habit that came naturally when talking to Professor Voladi. We didnt know when or how to ambush, so lets keep distance and obstacles as much as possible! no. Im glad it was helpful. Mrs. Wardanaz. Could it be that you are stepping out because the professor is losing money? Yeah Seeing Lee Han answer with mixed eyes, Shiana was moved to say something. I cant say anything about this Ill have to repay you. its okay. professor. haha. Let me serve you a meal. Silence lingered for a moment. My friends were shouting with their eyes, Someone refuse. Thank you! When no one answered, the junior answered innocently. Everyone looked at them in astonishment, and Eandurde tilted her head. Didnt you say thank you when someone invited you to a meal? This student is? I am a freshman this year. The principal asked me to, so I was teaching for a while. Are you going to bring me to class? ? Ian didnt immediately understand what he meant. And belatedly, I realized that Professor Voladi was talking about his self lecture. Thats the freedom of juniors What kind of lecture are you teaching? Its called < repetitive learning of basic magic combat > Seeing the juniors eyes sparkle with interest, Lee Han felt sorry for himself. Junior. Its a less interesting lecture than I thought. Lee Han Lee Han. The professor is in front Chapter 660 Episode 660 But Professor Voladi didnt care much. He knew Lee Hans intentions. It doesnt seem to fit your aptitude. ? Lee Han wondered what the professor was saying. Is there anyone who is suitable for Professor Baegreks lectures? No matter how wide the empire is, no one seemed to be suited to Professor Voladis lectures. What aptitude are you talking about? Isnt it because the junior is sick? Good idea. Professor Boladi praised Han Lee. Einrogards lectures were harsh, often pushing away and dropping unprepared or ill-qualified students. Professor Boladi thinks that his lectures fall into that line. Its because I havent had a disciple for quite some time. As such, it was a good thing that Lee Han carefully checked his juniors and brought them to the lecture. He was already doing an excellent job as a senior. Students who are new to the class, I will leave it to you. If its not ready, send it back. No Lee Han was delayed because he didnt know how to respond to such an outrageous statement. I dont think its time to cover people. Right now, in fact, there is only one person who is learning from Professor Voladis battle magic theory school (I dont know if this can be called a school). sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even now, come to your senses, change the education curriculum against your juniors, and attack Lee Han a little bit gently If you dont do that, no one will come in again this year. The only positive thing right now seemed to be that even if you bring only one student, you can cheat by saying that the number has increased by 100%. I dont think its time to send them back Gureureung! why are you like this again? Lee Han covered his face with his hands and lamented when the junior next to him made a purring noise. Even one professor is rotting inside, and juniors are also rotting inside! Not weak! Eandurde shouted ferociously at Professor Voladi. The word sick just now seemed to scratch his pride. The half-blooded Gorgon junior looked at Lee Han. It was as if his eyes were asking for a side. However, Lee Han was calm. Junior. You are weak. ?! Im weak, so I apologize quickly. ruler. Lee Han was sincerely speaking for his juniors. What would be the point of proving that Eandurde was actually strong and a master of arena fighting? It was only a 100% increase in the number of students attending Professor Boladis lectures. It was unfortunate for everyone involved except the professor. However, the immature junior didnt even know Lee Hans consideration and made an expression full of betrayal. I am not weak! Hey Proof! hey! Lee Han was surprised. Eandurde attacked Professor Voladi! I didnt educate myself properly! When I told Principal Skeleton not to run at me, I should have nailed him down firmly not to run at Professor Voladi either! Eandurde sprinted down the corridor of the toy store and lowered her stance. An opponent who is good at ranged attacks like a wizard had to reduce the surface area and make it difficult to aim. At the same time, the cloak flew through the air. Although simple, it effectively blocked the view in such a narrow space. Professor Voladi stomped his foot lightly. Then, the space inside the toy store expanded. Eandurde, who tried to use the landmarks, was taken aback when the width of the narrow corridor became longer and it became like Eandurde standing alone in a wide space. Still, Eandurde did not stop. I tried to attack the professor by digging into the blind spot covered by the cloak. Im strong! In an instant, Eandurde bounced to the side and flew away. The intangible telekinetic power flew like a giant palm and struck Eandurde. Eandurde didnt even realize what he was doing at the casting speed, which was on a completely different level from the wizards hed ever met. The casting speed of the junior skilled battle mages is different from what you know! Lee Han shouted from behind. Basically, wizards learn magic for the sake of seeking the truth, not for winning in battle. I could tell just by looking at the Baldrogard students right away, but among the wizards, there were quite a few cases where the casting speed was slow or the success rate was low. Its not a big deal anyway, as you can do it slowly and repeat it a few times in a safe situation. However, battle mages, who had to concentrate and cast magic faster than others in a tense battle situation, were different. They had little interest in casting powerful and profound magic. Even if it was a simple magic, he focused on casting it quickly and reliably. And since Professor Voladi was the one who most perfectly embodies the philosophy of such battle mages, it was only natural that Eandurde could not react and was defeated. So hurry up and say youre wrong and jump back! With that thought in mind, Lee Han looked at his junior. However, the junior seemed to have misunderstood Lee Hans meaning. Sniff! he was delighted and gestured to Lee Han. It was a hand gesture for a pincer attack. No, fall back a Before he could finish his words, an ominous feeling soared. Lee Han rolled his body to the side. Dignity was one of the first things a battle mage had to give up. Unsurprisingly, Professor Voladis attack flew in. It was clear that the professor had judged that Lee Han would join forces with his juniors. What a ridiculous false name! Aww! Due to Lee Han dodging, Gainando, who was hit instead, hung upside down. Lee Han focused on his friends pain. If you lost your concentration in a magic battle, it was the end. Even if my friend died, I had to focus. Leehan! Im hanging on! Lee Han! Be as nimble as the wind! It was difficult to prepare a lot of magic as there was no time. Lee Han cast a strengthening spell on his junior and ran forward. Approaching the opponent seemed stupid, but now this is correct. If I kept my distance and avoided it, it would only become a one-sided punching bag. A moment of foreknowledge and astute steps were cast. next! Lee Han quickly wondered which of the magics he had recently learned could outwit Professor Voladi. The music magic was too slow, and at least pocket watch. There is a pocket watch! Before he could even finish his thoughts, a flash of light and spheres of magical power fell like raindrops. Professor Voladi had no intention of giving leisurely time to an anti-magic possessor like Lee Han. Realizing that he was half a beat late, Lee Han prepared to hold on with his body instead of casting magic. It was possible because he had undergone rigorous swordsmanship training. Magical power filled his entire body, and at the same time his cloak fluttered. Wow! Arsils cloak of defense sensed hostility and deflected the attack. Spheres were scattered in all directions. Lee Han almost shed tears as he was moved by his older brother. Professor Voladi was not at all surprised. To the battle mage, the opponents artifact was always a constant within expectations. When one of the three patterns engraved on the cloak of defense lost its light and became quiet, Professor Voladi noticed that the opponents artifact was a limited artifact that could only be used three times a day. If so, one more time. Once again, spheres of magical power fell like raindrops. This time, Han Lee moved forward. Hes aiming for something. Professor Boladi sensed intentionality in Han Lees approach. As he was not a disciple who neglected training even during vacation, he did not know what kind of achievement he would have had. Kyaaak! The half-breed Gorgon freshman, not yet refined, attacked. Perhaps because of the disciples strengthening magic, the speed was so fast that it was difficult to aim. At the same time, the eye with the curse of petrification flashed. I was told not to use it normally, but when Lee Han was attacked by a mad wizard, his ferocity exploded. Professor Voladi didnt neutralize the opponents evil eye or defend against the curse. I just closed my eyes and went into action. bang! Eandurde was subdued in one blow. Eandurde, who was pinned to the ground, growled, unable to overcome the shackles created by transformation magic. At the same time, Lee Han approached. Professor Voladi used up the last defense of the cloak with a generous heart to see what Lee Han was aiming for. Wouldnt it be generous for a professor to look at what his students have prepared? right! As Lee Hans movements suddenly became unnaturally fast, Professor Voladis pupils shook slightly. Instinctively, he realized what kind of magic his disciple was using. Suoctans created in an instant blocked Professor Voladis retreat. Lee Han ferociously stabbed the staff that had turned into a spear of lightning. Professor Voladi is probably perfectly aware of all of Lee Hans magic, but it will be more difficult to deal with when variables arise due to his perfectly calculated calculations! However, Professor Boladi escaped Lee Hans encirclement as easily as it was futile. ?! The secret was simple. I also accelerated time. shit! Lee Han cursed Alcicle. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt exclude Professor Baegrek among the suspects who made Lee Hans pocket watch. Watch me use that time magic right now! After 5 seconds ended with no gains, Lee Han realized that he had lost. < Limited Time Acceleration > It was time for the magical rebound. thud! lost. professor. Because of the rebound, Lee Han got down on one knee and shouted. It was my second experience, so it was more tolerable than the first. Good job. yes? Lee Han wondered why Professor Voladi suddenly praised him. Do you act pretentiously because you have too many eyes? But Professor Voladi pointed to the collar of his overcoat. There were small cuts and burn marks due to Lee Hans flashlight magic. The attack is right! School Professor! ? I landed an attack on the professor! I guess you can do that. I knocked down the professors coat! Lee Han. I dont think so said his friends, perplexed. That was what the White Tiger Tower students who had been beaten by Lee Han said, Still, there was a hole in Wodanazs coat, so it was an even match, not Lee Han. But Lee Han didnt care. My friends didnt know how great it was to even match Professor Voladis coat. I knocked down my coat! Lee Han must be crazy! Good job. I didnt know you could use time magic. Lee Han, who had been shouting with excitement, immediately returned to his senses. Taking out the artifact I used earlier from my chest, I asked the professor. professor. Have you ever made an artifact like this? no. Professor Ballardy replied expressionlessly. However, Lee Han, who had a suspicious disease, felt suspicious for nothing. Im sure youre not lying because youre ashamed. Junior. Are you okay? I am weak Eandurde rose to tears of shame. To be suppressed in one shot without being able to do anything. dont cry. Because the opponent was crazy no, the opponent was strong. All the professors are like that. Uh huh. Lee Han soothed his junior. Even if he scolded him later, it wasnt now that he had been beaten so badly by Professor Voladi. Learning that persons skills Ill learn and punish you Dont be crazy. Lets go back later, calm down, and talk again. Lee Han did not want to make this lecture even if it meant breaking his juniors leg. Are you finished? When the surroundings became quiet, the shop owner Tatabatsu poked his head out from behind the counter and asked. Oops. In Lee Hans head, such stimulating imperial newspapers as < The unauthorized duel between Professor Ein Rogard and the student > < Is there a problem with the leadership of Prince Gonadaltes? > < Anonymous student A report ''The principal is a madman''... Article titles came to mind. Yeah...but that''s... That was amazing!! After all, you are a professor!! As soon as Tatabatsu finished his words, the other guests started clapping. The faces of the guests were full of satisfaction that they had a great view. Professor, could you please periodically perform the magic you showed us today? I will pay you well! How are you? Yi-Han became curious and asked, but Professor Voladi declined as if he was not interested and walked out to the door of the store. Lee Han and the others followed the professor and went outside. Professor Voladi, who was waiting, looked at Lee Han and said. Wardanaz. "yes?" "I''ll be looking forward to more advanced time magic." "...Professor. I wrote that artifact." Chapter 661 Episode 661 Lee Han protested, but Professor Voladi ignored him. He thought that the disciple was merely expressing his will of humility. Lee Han. You were practicing time magic by the way. hey. Be quite. Oh no I just said it I just said it because I wanted to forget it, but when I received a lively stare, Gainando became very unfair. What did I do wrong! Professor Voladi moved to serve a meal to the students. After walking a few blocks, I saw a large two-story red brick building. On the signboard, it was nicely scribbled, Restaurant < Three Magpies > run by the Dwarf Brothers. Excited, Gainando explained the shop to his friends. Its fine here. They sell the second best chicken pie and the third best porterhouse steak in Flaher! Cainan Island. Thank you for the explanation, but the shop owner is staring at you from the side. Lee Han thought that the steak from Gainando might contain dwarf saliva. By the way, Professor. Do you come here often? It doesnt seem like a place the professor would come to often Lee Han. No matter how it is, the professor is not so poor as to be unable to pay for the food here. Gainando whispered with a frightened expression. No matter how much I thought about it, my friend was talking too crazy. We were talking about the food menu. Ratford. Would you like to change seats with Gainando? no! no! Kainando resisted, but was caught by his friends and forcibly exchanged seats. I dont like being next to Yoner! I dont like being next to you either, so would you like to go down there? Ignoring the chattering friends, Lee Han looked around. Looking at the food enjoyed by the customers sitting in the other seats, it was a restaurant specializing in meat dishes. It was not a place that Professor Boladi, who enjoys vegetarianism, would come. It comes when serving meals to mercenaries or adventurers. The ratings were good. ! Han Lee shuddered to realize that Professor Voladi regularly hired mercenaries and adventurers. What the fuck are you trying to do? Could it be that this year youre preparing for the lecture? Professor Voladi showed a culture that did not lose his composure even in the face of stupid questions from his students. no. Preparation for this years lecture was completed last year. Lee Hans spine felt chilly. It was the creepiest answer this winter. ruler. Eandurde. We have to wait until the bread basket arrives. You dont have to cut the meat yourself. You cant eat it with a knife. got it? Can you change seats? no. And Lee Han is suffering enough because of the professor right now, so dont bother him too. Yoner admonished his juniors. Professor Voladi looked at it and said. Eat comfortably, it doesnt matter. Like I said, mercenaries and adventurers come too. When Eandurde threw the tableware at those words and tried to grab the knife, Yoner glared sternly. no. But No. catch it again. Whimp Eandurde thought to herself. All of Lee Hans friends here are strict, but the professor over there seemed a bit broad-minded. If you enter Einrogard, you will have to learn this and that Maybe it wouldnt be bad to listen to that professors wide lecture. Besides, wouldnt Eandurde have something to punish that professor for? Steal the secret and get revenge! As Eandurde pounded his fist on the table, thinking of the day when he would pin the professor to the floor, Yoner sternly admonished again. You cant hit the table like an instrument. I want to change seats Lee Han took a bite after spreading butter on freshly baked bread to alleviate his fear. Anything in the empty stomach felt like the dread of this years dreadful class had lessened a little. Then what did you hire for? hmm. Instead of answering, Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han with a slightly troubled look. Seeing those eyes, Lee Han suddenly became anxious. Why do I feel like I made a mistake? It would be fine if you could tell me. Wait. Its okay if its a dangerous secret. If Professor Voladi had hired people to assassinate someone, Lee Han didnt want to hear about it. Later, when the imperial investigator came and said, What do you know!, I dont know anything. Im just a disciple! It is not like that. I was just worried that you would pay too much attention. ? Its something that Lee Han could be too interested in. Did you raid the Imperial Gold Coin Foundry? Let me explain one by one. There are times when you hire someone for a request first. ah. It was only then that Lee Han realized that Professor Voladi was both a wizard and a professor. Well, it wasnt strange for a wizard to call an adventurer or a mercenary and entrust them with a request. From exploring ruins to gathering materials, there were many things the wizard entrusted with. The wizard who did this himself was strange. Do you have any ingredients you are looking for? Professor Voladi shook his head slowly. I dont take commissions. Surprisingly, Professor Boladi was not the one who entrusted the request, but the one who solved the request. Adventurers and mercenaries are now hiring Professor Voladi to solve dangerous quests alone Are you hunting some kind of dragon?? Lee Han couldnt even imagine what kind of request it was if Professor Voladi felt it was dangerous. Shouldnt that amount of request be banned by imperial law? for a moment. So if you were worried that I might be too interested in you, do you mean that you were worried that I would be interested in a request like this? To some extent, yes. That is too much of a concern. Unlike the professor, I have no interest in risky commissions. The friends all stopped their chattering conversation and stared at Lee Han. I wanted to take the side of my friend for a while, but this was really too much bullshit. King of Ghouls Sea Serpent Frost Giant Wordanaz-sama, honestly, seems addicted to danger. You are still sitting next to the professor. Despite harsh criticism from his friends, Lee Han was sincere and confident. Unlike Professor Voladi, who would attack even when the danger was wide open, I had always calmly and calmly analyzed the risk of the request. Good luck, then. I was worried about your impatience. I have felt it since the last time, but it seems that the professor misunderstands me a little. haha. As he had ignored before, Professor Voladi ignored him again. Originally, people were unable to see their own shortcomings objectively. Although Lee Han was an outstanding student, he had the disadvantage of being impatient because of his natural talent, and this was an area that professors had to pay attention to. By the way, are there any other reasons to hire other than the colleagues needed for the commission? The professor nodded. The city of Flaher recently had a dueling club. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If its a dueling club When it comes to dueling, its easy to picture the image of one of the two fighting each other until they die, but most of these types of dueling are banned in the Empire. A duel like this could only be found in an underground arena. Dueling, sanctioned by the Empire, was usually moderate, with each swearing to act honorably, allowing observers and spectators, and winning or losing if anyone was wounded and a drop of blood was spilled. Of course, duels like this usually happened when someone insulted someone elses honor but, as always, there was an exception. Those who are addicted to the bloody coming and going of swords and magic, the thrill and danger of the ecstatic glory of victory. And people who want to see these bloody fights in person. Finally, even those who want to make money using these people. The place where these people usually gathered was the dueling club of the empire. A place that educated people ridicule (not very wrongly) as a legitimate social arena! Are you going there? Lee Han finally wondered if Professor Voladi was crazy about blood. Did attacking a student make you impatient and want to attack the other pitiful victims of the Empire? okay. Is there any reason for that? Are you trying to sharpen your magic battle? no. Most dueling clubs arent even up to that level. Because of the reward. Professor Voladi explained meticulously. When entering a dueling club and dueling between mutual agreements, bets could be made outside as well as bets between the parties. A simple rule where the winner pays the loser. When Professor Voladi needed funds, he gathered mercenaries or adventurers to make dangerous requests or visit the dueling clubs of the empire. And the latter was much easier to get financial gain. The kids who came out with all kinds of treasures were holding a knife and setting it up Unlike the request, the reason why mercenaries or adventurers were hired when entering the dueling club was because of the limited number of people. In addition to one-on-one duels, there were many duels many to many. No matter how many opponents there were, there was no problem in stomping on them, so allies had to match the numbers. oh my god! Lee Han was shocked. I was mistaken for not wanting to bargain at the toy store earlier, but Professor Voladi was not ignorant of the world. Youre copying gold coins! Even if Lee Han was Professor Boladi, he would have toured dueling clubs. What is the reason for bothering to ask and teach students? If you go around the dueling club, your fortune will increase in an instant. professor. Wipe out dueling clubs across the empire! I cant because of the ban. yes? If you win too much, youll be banned from the club. Han Lee recalled what Professor Voladi had said earlier. C The city of Flaher recently has a dueling club. recent. I just skipped it earlier, so This person is banned from most dueling clubs across the empire?! Thats why he came to the city of Flaher, where a dueling club was recently established. To scrape it fast before word spreads and gets banned! The magician cards sold at the toy store earlier were obviously spoils obtained from the dueling club. Lee Han reflected. I was nothing. I thought I was earning money diligently, but the professors were indeed the sky above the sky. I was amazed. professor. I also want to visit the dueling club someday. It seemed so. He strongly denied the words that he would be interested in the dangerous quest earlier, but he couldnt deny the dueling club. In fact, Lee Han was contemplating how to make a fortune with the dueling club. Later, when you reach a certain level of skill, you go to the dueling club I wont act blatantly like a professor. If you win 3 times, you lose about 1 time Hmm, lets find the highest win rate and set it slightly lower than that. Wouldnt it be bad to hire an adventurer to increase the number of defeats? While the organizers of the dueling club were having thoughts that were so sinister that they would immediately kick them out, Professor Boladi finished emptying his green tea and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. I ate it all. Good job, Professor! The students greeted Professor Boladi with a sense of gratitude. Professor Voladi nodded as if it was nothing. Then he said to Ian. Follow me. I will introduce you to the club. Yi-han was very taken aback by the visit that was about ten years earlier than he had planned. Chapter 662 Episode 662 Suddenly, a friend is dragged into a social arena where dueling fanatics run rampant, and the students are just as flustered. Sleep wait a minute. professor. Shiana hurriedly stepped out. Professor Voladi stared at Cyanna. It was to hear what the students were saying. Take them with you. Priestess Siana! Lee Han said in a voice full of betrayal. He praised the Flemain Church so much! Im sorry. I was so scared. I understand. Seeing Sianna get scared and run away among her friends, Lee Han was very sympathetic. I just witnessed Professor Voladi stabbing his junior and attacking Lee Han like he was going to kill him. You have to think of a way. If we leave it as it is, Wodanaz-nim will end up being dragged into the underground arena! The dueling club is not an underground arena Professor! Wardanajs leg is broken! Ratford was cunning. I wouldnt take a student with a broken leg to the dueling club. Professor Boladi looked at Lee Hans legs and said calmly. You are fine. Now that its like this, theres nothing we can do about it. I have no choice but to actually break one. I dont think Lee Han will like it. We cant just leave it like this! Friends argued over whether Lee Hans leg should be broken or whether he should break his arm. Professor Voladi, who had been waiting, checked the time and said. Lets talk about the rest as we go. It takes time to get it all in. ? The students paused. Something was strange. All? Are you saying everything you mean all of us? The professor agreed. Gainando exclaimed in astonishment. School Professor. Unlike Lee Han, I dont even listen to the professors lectures! Because hes such a coward. Lee Han grumbled inwardly as he saw Gainando trying to run away alone. Of course, I could understand being scared, but to think he was trying to run away so blatantly! Okay. It wouldnt be fair if I introduced Wodanaz alone. Professor Boladi was surprisingly a person who cared about education law quite a bit. If it was Professor Verdus, he would have taken Lee Han alone (he might not have taken him before then), but Professor Bolardi met other students during the vacation, and he thought it was not very fair to take Lee Han alone to the dueling club. No matter how much Lee Han is a disciple of Professor Boladi, wouldnt it be possible for the students to feel sorry for him if he takes special care of him as a disciple? Just as I bought everyone a meal, I was thinking of taking everyone to the dueling club. Oh no. Its not that I dont want to go Guinando was at a loss for words at Professor Boladis skill at interpreting I dont listen to the lecture as I dont listen to the lecture, can I go to the duel club too. Seeing that, Lee Han felt better for nothing. Should I have let the others listen too? * * * The Flaher City Dueling Club was a relatively new club. A club founded by some belligerent lower nobles in the city, duelists, and merchants who smelled gold coins from them. The atmosphere wasnt bad though. Originally, if the history is short, it tends to depend on luxury. The merchants who invested in this dueling club generously scattered gold coins to get proper results. When I first arrived in front of the building, admiration came from the dueling club sign hanging over the door. -Flaher City Dueling Club. Even if there is no special modifier, if you twist a gold thread and a silver thread and apply light magic, you will have dignity. When I opened the heavy bronze door and went inside, the magic stone chandelier hanging from the ceiling was emitting warm light, and I could see people gathering and talking in each neatly divided area below. Starting from the restaurant area where simple sandwiches, rice balls and coffee or tea are sold, the area where club members gather and share recent events. So, I think Prince Bogajun You tend to worship the royal family too much! What what?! Are you, then, an unscrupulous aristocrat or an independent! If you dont take that word back, it will be a duel! And even a duel area prepared for a dignified duel and spectators to watch them from the side. The floor of the arena, made of magically treated mahogany wood, was stronger than most shields, and the field of defense blocking the spectator seats was strong enough to block anyone from being thrown or flying during a duel. Its not bad. He was from the Ukim family, a family of knights, and was satisfied with the atmosphere of the dueling club. Compared to the poor environment of the duel club founded by Einrogard students, this place was almost like heaven. Although it was a bit flashy, it seemed like it would last quite a while. Palga intended to practice dueling here for the rest of the vacation. A duel is basically a tense fight where you have to think about dozens of things in a short time of less than one second. As such, it was important to sharpen and polish the senses. After resting throughout the vacation, when I returned rusted, I could buy ridicule from my dueling club friends. Who do you think will win today? Well, Sir Celeses swordsmanship is obviously excellent, but even a man called Gorang who can stand up to it is not easy. I heard rumors that he was a mercenary and his nickname was Razor. Razor furrows. Lord Celese furrow. good. Palgas last visit was 4 days ago. In the meantime, I was worried that there would be new duelists in the club. In a duel, the always dangerous thing was the unfamiliar opponent. But Sir Celese and Gorang were people he had seen before. During the break, Palga prepared a strategy to fight the two. Today, the preparation will definitely shine. By the way, who was that person yesterday? Well, the Count said he was surprised and looked for it. Maybe its not a famous duel? I really want I thought all the members would collapse! Lord Celese said he would definitely take revenge. Arent you looking forward to it? Well I think he might get banned from the club. If there is such a person, the members will remain. What! To say they were banned from entering because they were strong. You mean there is no honor as a duelist? No matter how good the honor is, isnt there a limit to that? If you beat them all like that every time, you wont have any opponents. ? I wondered what the arm was talking about. What happened while you werent out? Has a new duelist arrived? What kind of person are you? I felt my heart pounding in my arms. Some incompetent and cowardly duelists were reluctant to fight when an opponent stronger than them appeared. But it wasnt Palga. Wouldnt it be nice to be able to learn a lesson from an opponent stronger than you? If it was a really strong opponent, he moved his arms forward, promising that he would politely ask for it. Arent you, by any chance, the Ukim familys Palgakyung? yes. But it is not an official article. I know. We talked about it last week! He was the one who went to Ein Lorgard! yes. youre right. Palga gave a proud answer to the members words. It was the students of Einrogard who cursed Einrogard the most in the empire, but that didnt mean they didnt lack pride. How would you go to this school if you had no pride? There are Einrogard students here, what an amazing coincidence! I would like to introduce you! ?! Palga was taken aback by the members words. The empire is small, but I never thought Id meet the same Einrogard students here. Durgyu and Lee Han, who were sitting in front of him, exchanged glances with awkward expressions. -sorry. Han Lee. C No Its not your fault. While all the friends were looking around the dueling club in twos and threes, Lee Han and Durgyu were also looking at the dueling club. -Hey, cant we set a trap in advance? Just in case you fight with the professor. -Leehan -Haha. Im kidding. joke. -Your eyes are no joke at all. In the meantime, a member suddenly called. -Arent you from the Choi family? -Thats right. C Hey! Im from the Aldar family! Members of the dueling club from the Aldarle family were as close as relatives to distant relatives of the Choi family. However, in a club that was gathered for social purposes, it was almost like family if you had a relationship like this. In fact, this orc man really liked the two of them and started buying them something to eat. C If you are a student, you must still eat a lot. haha. Please eat. Please eat! I will live. C No You cant get something like this from someone you met for the first time today C Could you bring me some more pancakes? ruler. Eat it. Arent you going to be hungry for a while? -I just ate -Eat more. You are very skinny! Lee Han and Durgyu couldnt bear to refuse the favor, so they started inhaling pancakes and sandwiches. Fortunately, the food at the club was delicious. But Uncle Aldar didnt end there. I recognized a passing Einrogard student and immediately started talking to him. -Arent you, by any chance, the Palgagyeong of the Ukim family? And now. Lee Han and Durgyu were sitting face to face with their seniors with awkward expressions. With only a smile on his face, he filled the three glasses with black tea with lots of sugar. I really want it. Its been a while since I ordered bacon, but its still not coming out. Ill check in a bit. You dont have to! The three of them were able to breathe a sigh of relief only after Mr. Orc woke up. Palga realized that these two juniors were also half-forced, and felt friendly. Looks like they were both suddenly dragged away. Empire clubs are like that. People gathered for the purpose of socializing, so if you miss it, you end up sitting in front of strangers youve never seen before. I definitely felt it today. thank you This is Durgyu from the Choi family. I am Lee Han. Lee Han secretly avoided the name of the Wardanaj family. In front of the family of knights, the name of the Wodanaz family did not do much good. I am a member of the Ukim family. It turned out that they were the juniors of the White Tiger Top. nice to meet. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Palga smiled and welcomed them both. Having the same tower was special even within Ein Lorgard. It was worth welcoming from Palgas point of view. What were you doing here, senior? Ein Rogard Dueling Club Ah. Its okay if I tell you guys. Anyway, from next semester, you will know about the club. I belong to the Ein Rogard dueling club. I came here to sharpen my senses through practice. Are you not paying? Palga burst into laughter at the immature juniors question. Where did you hear the false rumors? Not all duelists bet money. lets think. A duel is a sacred act in which two prepared players do their best to win. Its hard to get a little over half the win rate. Its not a good choice to bet big on a gamble like this. Palga told stories of duelists who gambled their fortunes for fun and quickly went bankrupt. Bad luck is also bad luck, but in Palgas opinion, their bad luck must have been the punishment that came because they had blasphemed the sanctity of the duel. However, Lee Han only pretended to listen. I cant even make money and just enjoy the duel. The culture of Einrogard Dueling Club is very strange. What were you guys doing here? Did you come to duel training like me? Oh no. We came with the professor. The professor said he would introduce you to the dueling club. You say you go out with your professor during vacation!? Why the hell did you do that? haha. We met by chance. At Lee Hans answer, Palga looked at his junior as if he felt sorry for him. How unlucky would it be to meet a professor on vacation? Which professor are you? Professor Bagreck. Boom!!! With a loud noise, Palga fell backwards. Chapter 663 Episode 663 Bae Professor Baegrek! Falga fell and screamed in a shrill voice. It was hard to believe that he was a senior who had a serious sense of victory while recalling the strategy of his duel opponent until just now. Lee Han was also perplexed. Seniors. He said Professor Baegrek, not Gonadaltes. Isnt it surprising that Professor Voladis name is not the skeleton headmaster? Lee Han. I dont think it will help much. As Durgyu said, it didnt seem to touch Palga very much. Palga looked around and crouched down. It was like a herbivore that heard the cry of a beast. Bae You were walking around with Professor Bagreg? Why? As I said, we met by chance. Dont talk nonsense. Just because we met by chance, Professor Bagreck couldnt have asked us to hang out together. There must have been another reason. no. This man is sharp. Lee Han also felt that the opponent was Ain Rogard senior. Those who have spent more than a year in Einrogard basically have a sharper sense of danger. For some reason, we helped the professor with his work. Then the professor served me a meal. Yeah but why the dueling club? We talked during the meal, and the professor said he would give us a field trip. ! Palga was surprised. I never thought that Professor Voladi would be such a friendly and sociable person. I thought it was a bloodsucking monster created by the skeleton headmaster to harass the students Surprised Surprised. Did you know Professor Bagreck would say something like that? Seniors. What happened with Professor Bagreg? Durgyu asked as if he did not understand. As Durgyu knew, Professor Boladi did not have many students. Im not someone who teaches various classes, and Im not someone who likes to bully students like the skeleton headmaster, so there was no reason to react so excessively. Right now, my other friends are a bit afraid of Professor Bagreg. I dont know why you are doing that. it could be. Have you heard of < Repetitive learning of basic magic combat >? I tried to listen Of course it was because they were both students at the White Tiger Tower. Because we did too. Palga said with a wry smile. Freshmen can pick and choose the lectures they want, but usually each tower has a traditionally popular lecture. For example, in the case of the White Tiger Tower, combat classes such as swordsmanship were popular. In particular, in the case of < Repetitive Learning of Basic Magical Combat >, thanks to the word magic combat in the name, many new students would enter the classroom with excitement. And after everyone ran out of the classroom crying, they never came close again. I understand. I guess so. When I asked the seniors, they said the same. There was one dead person, but Im still not sure if that was a bluff or not. While Lee Han was at a loss for words, Durgyu replied. We all ran away too. Give Lee Han ugh. Durgyu groaned when his friend stepped on his foot. Lee Han looked at him telling him to be quiet. In front of a senior who would fall backwards at the mere mention of Professor Voladis name, there was nothing good about telling him that Lee Han was actually his student. You might have a heart attack. If it ended there, Professor Bagrek might have remained like a scary rumor floating around Einrogard among us. why do you have that Something like a firefly lives deep underground in Einrogard He lives. Lee Han tried to speak but held back. The senior felt quite sickly. I didnt know if I would collapse if I knew that firearms really existed. But I didnt. Palgas face was like that of an old soldier recalling a distant war. Durgyu asked curiously. What the hell happened? As I said earlier, I belong to < Ein Rogard Dueling Club >. And the club has a professor in charge. Oops. Professor Bagreck was in charge of the club. At Lee Hans words, Palga denied it. Professor Boladi was not social enough to be in charge of the club. The professor in charge is Professor Kirmin Ku. ?? after. Its a little hard to tell because its inside the club, but Ill just tell you after Ive said this far. You guys are also the White Tiger Tower. Durgyu looked at Lee Han. Lee Han pretended not to see it and ignored it. In the past, our dueling club had lost consecutively. It was really crazy because there was no pay. Its hard to find research and food, so the morale of the club students is really Wait a minute. Seniors. Lee Han, who was trying to listen calmly, could not stand it and asked a question. Didnt you say you wouldnt bet? ah. I misunderstood. The pay we are talking about here is the duel proxy pay. Conservative as a great warrior. People who are crazy about the thrill and honor fight a duel, but not everyone in the empire wanted to do a duel. There were also duelists who took their place and were paid. One of the main sources of income for the students of the Ein Rogard Dueling Club was dueling by proxy. Does this make money? Lee Han was puzzled. Im sorry, but there arent that many duels these days, and dueling trials are even rarer. Will this make money? Everybody judges by imperial law outside of school, but dueling is usually preferred within Einrogard. Lee Han and Durgyu could not keep their mouths shut after hearing the main customers. The seniors of the two preferred to solve it with a hot duel rather than arguing with rules like imperial law and all. Is this a magic school or a barbarian den? Lee Han was shocked. And there are customers outside of Einrogard. Mostly, students from other magic schools often visit our club members as mercenaries. The duel win rate is high. Ah yes Durgyu closed his eyes at the ugly money making of the seniors he didnt want to know. This is just a mercenary! Coming back to the main point, there was a time when our club lost in a row. When the clubs income goes down, the atmosphere gets tough. Arent clubs usually a social place where people gather for friendship? At that time we were really nervous. So I asked Professor Ku. want to be strong Professor Koo said that it was just bad luck and that it would be okay if we calmly recovered, but we did not back down. Falgas voice was tinged with fear. In the end, Professor Koo withdrew. You asked us Do you really want to be strong? No way Lee Han, who had a premonition of the end, felt a sense of foreboding. We said yes. And Professor Koo called Professor Baegreg. And he blocked the door for three days. Oh no! Lee Han sighed. Durgyu did not understand and asked. Why did you block the door? To keep them from running away. Isnt that enough? Palga shook his head slowly. It was just ridiculous to hear these stupid and inexperienced juniors say such things. Ive never experienced it, so Im not saying anything like that! My story ends here. I dont want to tell you what happened inside. You guys be careful too. Professor Ein Rogard is all dangerous, but there are some especially dangerous among them. If you treat me to a meal and show me around the club, if you attend lectures next semester Palga shuddered as if he was scared just thinking about it. Durgyu calmed down as if not to worry. I am not listening. Its okay because Lee Han here is already a student of Professor Baegrek. Boom! Palga fell again. Are you okay?! However, Falgas eyes were already filled with amazement, fear, and wariness as if seeing a monster from another dimension. Bae Professor Baegrek was a disciple. This whats your name? Oops. Lee Han realized his mistake. The seniors eyes were like those of friends watching Gainando, who had fallen into a black magic cesspit. The cold eyes made me feel the determination not to get close! Gainan Leehan. I said Lee Han. yes. Lee Han promised himself that he would use a pseudonym more thoroughly from now on. * * * sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Palga wanted to make an excuse and leave as soon as possible, but Lee Han was not easy. As much as I didnt want to let go of him leaving a bad impression on him, I desperately held on to him. Come to think of it, bring something to drink Durgyu. The old man said he was thirsty. Bring it quickly! Lee Han. Lee Han looked at Therugyu with the expression in his eyes, You revealed that I am Professor Voladis disciple. Durgyu tried to complain, but kept his mouth shut and quietly went to get a drink. Kheuk. I said it without much thought. I I can bring it. no. please sit down Seniors. I think you have a misunderstanding, but in fact, I am not just listening to Professor Baegreks lectures. If there are people who only listen to Professor Baegreks lectures, that would be even more strange. Ignoring the muttering Palga, Lee Han spoke again. Actually, I Lee Han, who was about to say it, hesitated. Come to think of it, taking all the schools lectures didnt seem very helpful in this situation. I happened to listen to some additional lectures, and among them, there was a professors lecture by chance, so I forced myself to listen Here you are. Professor Voladi showed up with other friends. Lee Han closed his eyes tightly. Youre not helping! Palgas face was white, and he was gripping the desk with his fingers as if squeezing it. No, no, no, no, how are you? professor. Is it cold? Its not like that. professor. Im glad. Lee Hans friends, unaware of the situation, were puzzled when they saw Palga shaking as if he had the flu. Why is that senior doing that? Everyone this way. The duel will begin soon. Professor Voladi pointed to a spot where he could see the duel up close. For the sake of dignity, a distant and comfortable seat was good, but in order to learn something, you had to see it up close. The students followed the professors instructions and tried to walk to the stands Wordanaz. Professor Voladi motioned for Lee Han to come next to him. What are you doing? Six times. ? 6 times. Are you talking about the number of times the professor has ambushed me? Arent there more than six? The dueling order. Professor Voladi confirmed his order. It was 5 times. If you leave it alone, it looks like it will apply for participation on its own. I found the right partner and applied. Even as he introduced the dueling club to other students, Professor Boladi did not forget his meticulous consideration. He worried about the disciple who would challenge anyone to a duel if left alone, so he had him face off with the right opponent. Professor Lee Han clenched his teeth tightly. I just naturally gritted my teeth. I am so lucky to have a teacher like you! hmm. Professor Voladi patted Lee Han on the shoulder and walked away. Then, from behind, I saw the senior staring at Lee Han with a look of astonishment. It was surprising that Professor Voladi participated in the duel, but to have such a confident participation in a junior who had only finished the first year. Anyone can see that he was a handmade man! Lee Han sighed deeply. Ill have to give up getting close to that senior. Chapter 664 Episode 664 Still, there are good things about Lee. When Lee Han was so depressed, Gainando noticed and opened his mouth. Are there any good points? It seems that the only good thing about this situation is that Lee Han is being misunderstood as a White Tiger Tower student What is it? You didnt find out that he was the principals pupil! The friends next to him were astonished at Gainandos words. Are you crazy? Are you out of your mind? Lee Han. Gainan and the prince both said it with good intentions! You mustnt kill me! Friends quickly pulled out Gainando before Lee Han killed the prince. Thats a good thing! * * * Palga checked the condition of the sword stick. This weapon, in the form of a sword when pulled out of a cane, was the preferred weapon of the White Tiger Tower students like Palga. A weapon that can use both magic as a wizard and swordsmanship as a knight. Of course, an ordinary sword stick could not act as a magic wand. In order to make this sword stick, Palga had to pour in all of the compensation he received from the dueling club and the compensation he received from the < Iaktus Soup Club >. It was a painful expense indeed. To the extent that I had to beg from my friends because there were no reagents for research. But this sword stick was worth it. Palgar gazed at Lord Celese. Palgas opponent today was Lord Celese. Lets stay calm. Professor Palga Boladi also tried hard to forget that Professor Boladi had students. I couldnt win because I had a lot of distracting thoughts before the duel started. No, but how did you become a real disciple of Professor Voladi? But the wandering thoughts continued to creep up. Im really curious! Lets stay calm. Lets stay calm. Sir Celese is a swordsman who uses quick swords. The moment the boot twists sideways, it digs in as if teleporting to the left. Its a unique step, but you can stop it as long as you know. Block the left side and immediately cast < Iron Arm >. Then you dont have to worry about defense Forward. An observer came out and called the two. Then he briefly explained the dueling club rules. They must never kill each other and the duel will end the moment someone gets hurt and with honor But neither of them listened to the witness explanation. Before the duel begins, only the opponent is visible. start! The moment the handkerchief was thrown, a clash began. Lord Celese unleashed a series of sharp and deadly swordsmanship, and counterattacked after blocking the arm with clenched teeth. The battle lasted less than a minute, but the number of attacks on each other accumulated over dozens of times in an instant. Kuk! ! And luck was on Palgas side. Lord Celese had suffered a wound in his arm and withdrew. I won! The winner is the eighth family of the Ukim family! Palga clenched his fists involuntarily. It was because Lord Celese was a formidable adversary. The magician and alchemist from the waiting club immediately ran to check the condition of the two and treat their wounds. Youre amazing, senior! I was amazed! Palga laughed at the voices of his juniors amid cheers from the crowd. I was always happy to hear cheers after a victory, but today was even more special. Right. Maybe its because of the cheers from the same Einrogard! Thank you everyone. I didnt know, but Im pretty happy that my juniors are watching The reaction was delayed after the start. Professor Boladi said coldly to Palga as he walked towards the stands. Lee Han wasnt too surprised, but the other friends looked at the back of the professors head in amazement. Does this person have no heart?! Sir Celese has two steps. I only figured out one of the two. If I had used a different step, I would have lost. That was it? Even in the midst of embarrassment, Palga was surprised. I thought I was aware of Sir Celeses movements, but in fact there was one more. Certainly, even though Professor Baegrek was the mad bloodsucking monster of Einrogard, his dueling skills were genuine. You cast < Iron Arm >. yes. To block the attack and find the first attack The casting was slow and the effect was weak. Professor Voladi pointed out the < Steel Arm > cast by Falga. Because the cast was slow and the effect was weak, the impact of the opponents attack came inside, and his left arm was paralyzed because of it. That it was. If it had been penetrated, it would have been over. youre right. Palga readily admitted to the professors point. Even after that, Professor Boladi pointed out the small mistakes Palga had made. All of them were valid and correct, so Palga was amazed again. Thats amazing! I was always afraid, but when I talked in a space where I could escape because it was open on all sides and there were many people watching, Professor Boladi was not as scared as I thought. On the contrary, he showed a keen eye as a skilled and outstanding duelist. Palga reflected. Could it be that Falgar and his dueling club friends were too afraid of Professor Boladi because he had been brutally attacked for three days in an enclosed space? In fact, Professor Boladi might have been gregarious enough to take the first-year students out and buy them a meal. thank you. professor. Its not over. yes? The < blink > cast at 18 seconds was a mistake. Uh, thats why I was able to block the opponents attack. The opponent induced an attack by pretending that his vision was dark. If I had passed, I would have been beaten. And indeed. And Professor Voladi began pointing out Falgas mistakes one by one from head to toe. Palga, at first satisfied with the victory and appreciative of the point, blushed and then began to shed tears. Im trash! I was lucky enough to win! Dont you dont you need to dry it? What if you dry it off and then attack us? Lee Han Lee Han Eh, where did Lee Han go? The friends who tried to call Lee Han realized that Lee Han had disappeared. Surprisingly, Lee Han went to the witness and talked to him. yes. Let the next duel begin. thank you. It was much more comfortable to just start the next duel instead of stopping Professor Voladi. * * * As I drank the hot tea brought to me by eight of my juniors, my heart sank a little. thanks everyone. You showed ugliness. Oh no. Seniors. Everyone would have cried. Except Lee Han The friends thought to themselves at the same time, but didnt say it for Palga. Fortunately, Professor Voladi had gone down to the arena to prepare for the duel. Palga chuckled, feeling relieved at the fact. did I look so clumsy? no! It was great! I thought the White Tiger Tower students were weak because they were beaten all the time, but in fact yup. after. yes. In fact, in the eyes of Professor Bagreck, everyone will be dissatisfied. Except Lee Han The friends thought to themselves once again at the same time. Palga, who had regained her consciousness somewhat, asked a question to answer the question she had heard earlier. for a moment. But why is Professor Bagreck participating in the duel? Are you trying to practice here? Uh so Professor has a hobby of going around dueling clubs. Yoner, on behalf of his friends, was most appropriately purged. It was a bit of a strange hobby when you think about it, but Palga agreed. Judging from Professor Voladis skills, it wasnt strange that he had a hobby like that. but. Maybe you are so strong because you have such a hobby. Im in the city for money Wait. Then, could it be that the new monstrous member yesterday was also a professor?! Maybe? Why do you fight so much? I didnt understand the palga. The reason for the duel was a pure fight with an opponent of equal skill. However, judging from Professor Boladis skill, it seems difficult to have a pure fight with an equal opponent, and even more so, there seems to be no reason to fight so much The juniors all shut up. The winner is the ballady of the Baegrek family! Unsurprisingly, Professor Voladi finished it in an instant. The palga became even more puzzling. why? omg! Why are you doing that, senior? Durgyu was amazed when Palga was surprised. Professor Voladi is already there, how could this senior be more surprised? Its Count Semten! sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who is Count Semten? Im not from around here In the dueling club here, family or territory is not important. Junior! Skills dont matter. And Count Shemten is the clubs best I know. You dont even show your face! Palga said in a hot voice. In fact, the final target of Palga was Count Shemten. This vacation, even if it was impossible, he wanted to hone his skills and strategies before graduating and defeat Count Shemten. Count Shemten strode across the dueling club with graceful gestures and addressed the observer. Then he pointed at Professor Voladi and muttered something. However, the witness refused as if it was difficult. -Why!? -Today, His Excellencys opponent has been decided to be that boy. No matter how noble you are, you cannot change the schedule that has already been set. C What nonsense! I want to compete with the strong Do you think that boy is a suitable match for me? C Your Excellency Count! Its because His Excellency came late. Dont force yourself! C Of course I knew I would deal with it. Why should I confront that boy? I bet that boy didnt apply. -That boy applied. Now go back to your seat! Uh Palga felt strange. The opponent of Count Semten was like Lee Han, a junior in the White Tiger Tower. what? It must be an illusion? It was said that Professor Voladi decided it himself, but unless the professor was a madman, he wouldnt have caught him against Count Shemten. Seniors. How do you fight a duel Count Shemten? Earl Semten has a mana absorbing cutlass, a ring, and a cape. They say its a family treasure. Palga explained the counts fighting method. The count was a person who actively used the family treasure to fight. When you start, quickly and lightly circle around the opponent. This was to absorb the magic of space. In the case of wizards, this blocked magic. If he jumps out, block the attack with a cutlass. This directly absorbed the opponents magic power. One of the defensive swordsmanship was excellent, so if he couldnt break through right away, the opponent would wither away. Thats why the Counts nickname is Vampire Wait!!! Why is that guy down!? When Lee Han went down and stood in front of Count Shemten, Palga was shocked. I wondered, but was that junior really the counts opponent? uh. I see. I guess Lee Hans partner was the Count. Can I get you another sandwich? Eat little. Guinan Island. Dont go back and say you wont eat dinner. Oh no. I can digest it. I was speechless at the appearance of my juniors talking calmly, even though I dont know how hurt my best friend might be when he meets a strong enemy. These you scumbags! These first year students are all evil and despicable guys! Choi! As a fellow White Tiger Tower student Its okay. Senior, haha. Even the White Tiger Tower! Falga closed her eyes tightly. How did the white tiger tower look like this! Chapter 665 Episode 665 My friend might get seriously hurt, but is he talking like a sandwich!! yes?! Surprised, Gainando almost dropped the sandwich. Can I have a sandwich? Note Were the rice balls better? Are you kidding me right now!! Gainandos shameless attitude made Palga even more angry. How can you be so sarcastic without knowing your own fault? A friend now! -The winner is Lee Han from the Wardanaz family! Youre in danger. Looking for something to eat? Are you still a student of Ein Rogard! Palgar was so excited that he did not notice what had happened in the arena behind him. The duel was over while they were talking. Lee Han returned to the stands and was puzzled. What did you guys do to make senior angry like that? He got angry when I tried to eat a sour sandwich. You must be enemies with Sandwich. Does that make sense? At Gainandos words, Lee Han threw a distrustful gaze. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed that Kainando had made more mistakes. I told Palga to bring me a sandwich Senior. What are you angry about? Welcome. Junior! Arent they sitting there eating sandwiches without worrying about you fighting Count Shemten! Garbage bastards who dont know anything about friendship! Falgas accusations made the friends humbled. Come to think of it, it seems that they were too indifferent to Lee Hans duel. Of course, I thought I would win, so I was relaxed, but from Lee Hans point of view, I could feel sad. Sorry. Lee Han. I will support you properly in the future. no. Okay. I won anyway, so what? Lee Han was cold-hearted. What will change if your friends cheer for you? Professor Voladis attack was not blocked by friendly cheering. Count Semten is a really strong duelist. ah. yes. Thats right. I was lucky. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. for a moment. Why are you here? It was only then that Palga realized that Lee Han was by her side. Shouldnt it be down to the arena? I came up after the duel What? Who won? I won. ?!?!? At Lee Hans answer, Palga looked at the arena with a bewildered expression. Members of the dueling club were comforting the Count. The count was praising Lee Han with a relieved expression. C How the hell? -You really have a lot of magic power. C Other than that? -You really had a lot of magic. -No, Mr. Count. I understand the horsepower story. -There was so much magical power! C Even if he had a lot of magical power, how many would have been since he was still a boy C Such stupid people! how!? I blocked artifacts with my talents, fired magic, and hit it when my posture collapsed Professor Voladi came behind the two like a ghost. Youre late on < Endow Lightning Cloak >. yes. I wanted to miss it too. Its a start again! Palga is not his business, but he is suddenly angry. Isnt it really great that the juniors beat the count? In fact, even Palga himself had no idea how he had won. Anyway, if youve built such a great job, you should praise it. professor. This was really good! The rest was fine. ?! Professor Voladis point ended with that. Palga was more surprised than when he said that his junior had defeated the count. Is it over!? It is over. Professor Voladi and Lee Han looked at Palga strangely. Palga suddenly became cool. That is it. So Voladi from the Baegrek family. An inductee of the dueling club approached. Im really sorry, but I would like you to stop visiting our Flaher City Dueling Club from today. Okay. Professor Voladi nodded in anticipation. Palga was surprised and protested. Professor, what did you do wrong to ban entry? You did nothing wrong. But since none of the dueling club members can deal with him, I want you to stop visiting. What are you talking about! How many members are still left! The witness replied expressionlessly. Everyone else was defeated yesterday. Palga looked at the professor with amazement. What the hell did this madman do? But Professor Voladi was not at all surprised. Even my juniors were not surprised at all. Lee Han stood there with a sad expression. Because he wins like that, he gets banned from entering. Because there are many trees in the forest, if you cut down all of them at once, you will not be able to save trees from then on. Caring for the forest while digging little by little is also a job for the woodcutter after all. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. yes? Im really sorry, but I would like you to stop visiting our Flaher City Dueling Club from today. yes!? Lee Han was surprised. why!? Isnt there something wrong? It was Professor Baegrek who defeated the others yesterday. Are you the professors disciple? If you are a disciple, you are much weaker! Lee Han was enraged at the ridiculous guilt-by-association system. By that logic, Lee Han, the Skull Principals apprentice, should have been blacklisted throughout the Empire. As long as you beat Count Semten, none of the dueling club members will be able to beat Lee Han. You dont know that! I was lucky enough to win! Lee Han said sincerely. Since Count Semten was familiar with artifact-oriented tactics, he easily countered. If it had been someone else, a fierce melee would have unfolded. Banning Professor Boladi from entry was understandable to Lee Han, but banning Lee Han from entry was absolutely unacceptable. Palga protested, perhaps thinking so. Count Semten has won over ten people so far. But that didnt mean the Count was banned from entering, right? The witness answered with an expressionless face and only raised his eyebrows. Count Semten has never overwhelmingly defeated a club champion in less than 10 seconds of a duel. Palga looked at Lee Han involuntarily. how did you win However, Lee Han was brazen like an Ein Rogard student. He protested resolutely without giving in. You were so lucky! Shouldnt the students of Einrogard just be banned as a group? The witness thought to himself. No one who had seen the count lose earlier could say, I won because I was lucky. But this boy from the Wardanaj family had the audacity to say so. No matter how great the imperial family is, isnt this a bit severe tyranny! Keugh. You do too much. In the end, Lee Han gave up first and retreated. It was still an angry look. Palga, who couldnt see it, comforted him. Calm down. Junior. Of course, it is true that the disciple is weaker than the teacher, but if you say Professor Baegreks disciple, you will inevitably feel much stronger. Since you also learned from Professor Baegrek before, arent you actually a disciple? Oh no. Im not. Why is that Palga, intimidated by the juniors spirit, quickly denied it. The ominous feeling that if I stayed still, I might be dragged under Professor Bagleg for some reason, soared. Palga of the Ukim family. yes? Im really sorry, but I would like you to stop visiting our Flaher City Dueling Club from today. Palga was really unfair. A junior next to me looked at me and said, I suffered the same way, but it wasnt much comfort. I really didnt do anything! * * * See you in the new semester. yes. Lee Han and his friends saw Palga off. The seniors shoulders seemed narrow for some reason. Professor Voladi checked the time and prepared to leave. Durgyu asked without thinking. Where are you going, Professor? Dont ask. child. ??? When Lee Han got angry, Durgyu was taken aback. Why why? If you take me with you thinking youre interested, will you take responsibility? No matter how much he did Underground arena. Are you interested? doesnt exist. no! no! professor! take care! When the professor said that they were going to an arena where they risked their lives rather than a relatively safe duel, the students quickly shouted in unison. Professor Voladi looked at Lee Han. Lee Han immediately replied. Neither do I! Good thing. The arena cannot be taken with you. I dont even want to go Dont follow me secretly. yes. I mean seriously. Yes Thats my serious answer Professor Voladi emphasized how dangerous the underground arena was, as if Lee Han wasnt trustworthy. No matter how dangerous Lee Han is, he can never take him this time! After seeing off the professor, Lee Han felt several times more tired than in the previous duel. is it over? I didnt do anything, but Im tired Eandurde waved his hand to go back to the mansion at the sight of his seniors. His eyes were full of hope that he might not have to go shopping. ruler. Then lets go buy something Eandurde needs. Eandurde looked at Yoner with resentful eyes. But Yoner didnt care. for a moment. Yoner. Its a bit late. ! At Lee Hans words, the juniors eyes sparkled again. So lets split up and check what Eandurde needs. to save time. Eandurde let out a sigh. Then he glanced at him as if he couldnt escape. really. Durgyu. You will go with me. Why Lee Han? Arent you going to the armor store? no. Im afraid my junior will run away. Lets watch as a team of two. ! Eandurde was shocked. Does this senior even read his own mind?! * * * While the friends were scattered and playing, Ihan Durgyu Eandurde also started looking around. hmm. I want to buy something for Ponrig. Doesnt the principal confiscate all things brought from outside? It doesnt. Durgyu smiled, thinking that his friend was very fond of words. Even if you cant take it with you, your friends sincerity will be conveyed to the horse. Ill have to think about a way to smuggle it in. Durgyu was astonished. Were you thinking of smuggling wheat? uh? of course. Durgyu, werent you thinking? I wasnt doing it isnt it strange that I was doing that? I dont think anyone did. I was thinking about Moradi too. Salco also asked in the letter if he had thought about smuggling. Durgyu was shocked once again. My Am I weird?! hmm. It would be safest to store it outside the village and bring it on the go, but it takes a few weeks the principal keeps a close eye on me. Even if its me, it seems like theyll be watching. Durgyu thought to himself. It was no exaggeration to say that the friend next to him was the key to all the incidents this school year. Eandurde. How do you like that word? Looks delicious. How about that bird? Looks delicious. How about that snake? Its delicious Is there anything else besides the word delicious? The lean meat is soft? Ill have to show you the animals later. Lee Han decided that he should go to the stable that handles the rare animals of the empire a little later. Chapter 666 Episode 666 Ah. I need to buy some snake food. Eandurde tilted her head. The snakes in her hair didnt really need to eat. Am I okay? ah. Not you, but this guy. Lee Han rolled up his sleeves to reveal the tail of a baby basilisk wrapped around his arm. The basilisk hissed disgruntledly at Eandurde and waggled his tail menacingly. Why are you raising something like that? Eandurde didnt quite understand. Could it be that Lee Han doesnt have an evil eye, so he carries something like that? You probably dont have a hobby of collecting unusual and rare beasts Wait. I will buy it and come out soon. I want to take a look too. You shouldnt eat. Eandurde tapped his chest as if not to worry. Lee Han and Durgyu secretly exchanged glances. If necessary, I have to dry it. I know Lee Han. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Located in the city of Flaher, the < Mangwijamjam Stable > used space expansion magic to secure a site the size of a ranch inside the building. Of course, it wasnt just talking about the scale. Many rare animals and monsters of the empire were also handled. Lee Han looked around the inside of the stable, which looked like it was made by roughly weaving wood. C The one who flies. C A walking guy. C Crawling guy. I could guess the owners personality just by looking at the sign scrawled in bad handwriting above the door leading to each ranch. hmm. The personality of the owner here is far from being kind like Professor Ein Rogard. Im trying to buy a horse Go over there and see for yourself. yes. Ive been watching By the way, who speaks brown and speaks black, which one is stronger. Both are strong. no. Still, isnt there a stronger one of the two? Dont be foolish. yes? Dont be foolish. Because I hear you. What are you listening to? do you mean? What do you hear? Are you crazy? The customers around them grinned and began to withdraw slowly. Yihan also felt ominous and stepped aside with Eandurde. Boom! One unlucky guest flew out of the stable. The owner spat and returned. Durgyu muttered in shock. Even in the North, there are few people who do business like that! I mean. Lee Han. There are quite a few people who seem like regulars here, so why the hell? Isnt it because your skills are excellent? No matter how good your skills are. Well, thats true too. He wrote flying guy on the sign, but he got angry when a customer was harassing him. He was a foolish person like Professor Ein Rogard. I wouldnt be personally familiar with it. There is no one like that Kiik- Lightning Steps! welcome! The owner greeted the professor with lightning steps, as if his exasperation just now had been a lie. Lightningwalker, wearing a leather jacket and flying nose goggles, waved. How are you, Skullbreaker? Lightning step! Im ashamed. Its an old nickname. ah. Im sorry. The two seemed very friendly. After seeing the professor shaking hands with the master, the Einrogard students quietly turned their heads. However, Professor Lightnings eye was very sharp. Wardanaz. Choi. What are you doing there? Im here to buy some pet food. Go upstairs. The Skullbreaker or the stable owner yawned and gestured toward the back stairs. Pets favorite food was organized there. However, Professor Lightning Walk stopped and asked. If it was Lee Hans pet, it was not an ordinary pet. What pet? Um, can I talk here? The owner yawned again and said: This is where all kinds of rare animals come and go. Everyone wont be surprised, so you can tell me. Its a basilisk. Kwadangtangtang! As soon as Lee Han finished speaking, the customers quickly started running out of the stable. The lightning stride professor looked at the owner as if accusing him. There is a limit to belittling the Einrogard students. ah. no! I also sold animals to Einrogard students a few times, but none of them had a basilisk! The owner was very rude. No matter how rare the animals are, where is the person who takes a basilisk!? * * * All the customers have left. The owner introduced the stable after hanging a sign saying business was over today. This meat is from a low-level imp. What effect does it have? Delicious! If you feed it to the basilisk, it will be happy. This meat is the meat of a kelpie. What effect? Delicious! If you feed it to the basilisk, it will be happy. Lee Han shook his head. I saw Eandurde licking his lips next to me, so I took a piece. Ill have to bake it later. While feeding the basilisk a little bit of chopped raw meat, Lee Han asked Professor Lightning Step, who was looking around the ranch. Cant we take these animals to Einrogard? It is officially impossible. Because the principal hates it. Headmaster Skeleton was a person who hated students who tried to ease their school life with the property they brought from outside. Artifacts were also stolen, but there was no way they could be called animals. Then informally? It might be possible. Professor Lightningstep grinned. Already, Lee Hans seniors were secretly bringing in outside animals for various purposes. To use it for gyeokgu, to get help with research, it was just cute Professor Lightning Walk didnt really care. It was okay to bring anything to school, as long as it wasnt a huge monster like a firefly. By the way, dont you already have a phone league? The phone league will be jealous if you bring another mount. Rather than me, I asked because of other friends. But what brought you to Flaher, Professor? Are you trying to find a dueling club? Im not Professor Bagleg, so why would I go to a dueling club? Lee Han closed his eyes at the teachers eccentricity, which was already famous among professors. I shouldnt say that I was banned from entering as well. Thats why I came to Flaher City Hmm. Professor Lightning Walk, who was talking, looked over at Lee Han and asked. Are you thinking of doing something together during vacation? The pay is pretty good, but you can refuse if you dont want to. No, the pay is good, but is there anyone who refuses? At Lee Hans question, the lightning-walking professor looked at his student like a madman. Normally students want to relax and play during vacation It is a prejudice. Me and all my friends love to work. Durgyu looked at Lee Han with melancholy eyes. Its not! So what? If its too risky, its a bit like that. It is not dangerous. But it can be a bit annoying. Its a job that requires you to travel around the mountains and camp. I need to find a unicorn. Professor Lightning Walk held out an old request. find someone! Professor Ein Rogaard went missing while looking for a unicorn in the Bendosol Bitter Mountains! Bounty paid regardless of life or death -Osu Gonadaltes Is the professor also missing? Professor Lightning Step kindly answered the juniors naive question. On the contrary, they tend to go missing more often than students. They are more fearless than students and go to dangerous places a lot. indeed. You are going to find the professor. Lee Han nodded. Come to think of it, I heard that the original professor who was in charge of the < Basic Vehicle Training > lecture was Professor Bendosol. However, Professor Bendosol went missing while looking for a unicorn, so Professor Lightning Walk hurriedly joined as a substitute. I couldnt find it last year because I was busy with lectures, but I had some free time during the winter vacation, so going out to search like this What do you mean by a professor? yes? This is a request for a professor, isnt it? ah! Professor Lightning Walk laughed heartily at Lee Hans misunderstanding. I didnt explain too much! did you say I need to find a unicorn. Rumors circulated that a unicorn had been found in the Bitter Mountains two weeks ago. I came to meet the unicorn. Then why did you give me this request? Because the map is well laid out. Lee Han checked the old request again. The map of the Bitter Mountains was better than expected, probably because the Headmaster Skeleton made it himself. Maps of the empire were not free, and for maps of rugged and remote places like the Bitong Mountains, you had to buy maps made by explorers with money. As long as it was made by an individual, errors that follow from mistakes were a bonus. In that respect, the map made by the Headmaster Skeleton was reliable. Arent you looking for the professor? Professor Bendozol isnt a child hell come back on his own. If I go looking for it, I will be rather angry. Lee Han looked at me in disbelief. Professor Lightning Step protested with resentment. Really. Its because you dont know Professor Bendosol. Professor Verdus would probably say something similar about Professor Bendozols disappearance Thats different! Even if you compare it, why are you comparing it with Professor Verdus? Professor Lightningwalk grumbled and put the pipe in his mouth. So are you going or not? I will go. You just need to find a unicorn, right? Looking for unicorns, and at the same time looking for other guys who came looking for unicorns as well Do you cooperate? You sound like cooperation. Beat it up and drive it out of the mountains. When Lee Han sent a look similar to the one before, Professor Lightning Walk had to explain again. They are poachers. A poacher trying to kill a unicorn to get its corpse! Under imperial law, unicorns were forbidden to hunt. Professor Lightningwalker went to the Mountains of Torment for the purpose of not only meeting the unicorn, but also protecting it from other poachers. indeed. professor. I was counting on you. Do you know that Thunderwalker sometimes curses at you? * * * When they heard that they were going to meet a unicorn, the friends immediately agreed with excitement. Einrogard students gathered from the outskirts of the city with their own preparations and waited for Professor Lightning Walk. Professor? When are you coming? Coming soon With a bloody sound from far away, a group of wyverns began to stomp and walk. The people who were surprised to see it scattered in all directions. Its an assault! Wyvern attack! Oh no! There are people riding on it! Its an assault! Attack of the Wyvern Bandits! As people screamed and ran away, the hunters and rangers riding on the wyverns shouted loudly. Dont get me wrong, fellow citizens! We are not bandits! I belong to the Wasteland Star Catcher, and this friend here is an explorer We are gathered here today to protect the Lightning Steps and the unicorns of the Empire! This wyvern was borrowed for that purpose! As soon as the words were finished, the vendors started throwing tomatoes and eggs with angry expressions. Hunters and rangers panicked and hid behind wyvern wings. Hey you crazy bastards! Where are the guys who brought the wyvern all the way here! W, isnt there a flag hanging here! You brought a large monster here just because you had a flag attached? Crazy bastards! You belong to the Shadow Guard! Belonging to the Wasteland Star Catchers! Lee Han and his friends quietly turned their heads and pretended not to see. Chapter 667 Episode 667 The merchants who threw tomatoes and eggs hurriedly dispersed. Only then did the hunters take a breather, put away the tomatoes and eggs, and asked the patroller from the Wasteland Star Catchers. Why didnt you kick it out? If he belonged to the star catcher in the wasteland, he could have threatened it The star catcher in the wasteland, who protects the people of the empire, cant threaten the citizens. ah! The hunters from their respective provinces were wild and ferocious, but they all admired the courage and perseverance the Star Catcher in the Wasteland had just shown. Isnt the courage to endure arrows even though there are arrows more powerful than the courage to shoot arrows? As expected, youre a star hunter in the wasteland. I have no choice but to admit it. haha. Lee Han could see Nilias expression darkening and her long ears sinking sullenly. Nilia. Shall we incite people to throw tomatoes and eggs again? Oh no. its okay. Nilia, who was almost bewitched by her friends words, came to her senses. They were the people who had to move together soon, but they couldnt hate it because they were star hunters in the wasteland. Are you Ein Lorgard students? After removing all the tomatoes and eggs, the group found Lee Han and his party only then. youre right. Nice to meet you! My name is Muranse, the Ranger of the Star Catcher in the Wasteland. The elven ranger was tall and handsome, and the rangers attire was neat and tidy without being extravagant. It was a contrast to the Shadow Patrol, who were easily misunderstood as bandits or savages. Seeing Nilias expression grow more and more sad, Lee Han whispered to Yoner. Did you bring Nilia for nothing? itll be fine. I have to get over it. I am just glad that the students of the prestigious Ein Lorgard are helping. I wish you well. I will say it. This is Explorer Frostwalk. A distant relative of Professor Lightningwalker. A young dwarf explorer took off his hat and said hello. The hunters in the back Dont tell us our names. The group of hunters were disgusted and dried up. Mranse smiled and nodded as if he knew. I want you to understand. Because they have a tradition. The so-called nameless hunters called by Professor Lightning Walk were those who built huts deep in the mountains of each province and lived alone. Of course, their skills were outstanding, but they had dozens of traditions and superstitions that even the lightning-walking professor couldnt figure out. One of them was to hide his whereabouts and name. If you reveal your name, it will be easier for demons and monsters to chase you. At the hunters words, Lee Han asked back as if wondering. As far as I know, generic names dont mean much. A true name comes from the soul Anyway, a wizard! Everyone is reckless and fearless. It defies tradition. Nilia, who saw her friend being bullied, apologized instead. I am sorry. Hunters are all a bit stubborn. He is also very obsessed with tradition. Didnt you just use the Shadow Guard? we have a tradition too?? Why are you angry? Im not angry Anyway, there is a tradition. there is. Nilia was angry at being stabbed for no reason, and then regretted it. If you ask what tradition it is, there is nothing to say. Are you all gathered? The lightning-footed professor walked from afar. The professor was puzzled when he saw the wyverns gathered. Can I tie it like this in front of the city? Didnt people curse at you? I blew eggs and tomatoes. Oops. The people of Flaher are very kind. If it was another area, I would have thrown stones. Everyone, get on top of the wyvern. Lee Han and his friends prepared to climb on top of the wyvern. There were friends who had ridden it before, and it was not very difficult because it was a trained wyvern. Wardanaz. yes. I know. Since the wyvern can misunderstand, shouldnt we make eye contact with the wyvern and show them that we have no hostility by blinking? At Lee Hans words, several hunters behind him pretended to spin their fingers around his head. Then the Frostwalker shook his head and said. That boy can threaten a real wyvern. I knew it because I heard it from Professor Lightning Step. Really? I really do, on my honor. Then, please do not ride the wyvern I am riding. In my mountain, there is a tradition not to ride a beast that could threaten the wyvern on top of it. Isnt that a beast? Frostwalker was embarrassed when the hunters immediately hated it. We have to go together for a while, but youre already expressing your disapproval. Nothing to worry about. Wodanaz here will ride something else. Wodanaz. look back over there. Lee Han turned his head. The griffon whose transformation curse had been lifted was glaring at Lee Han with an expression full of regret and betrayal. Lee Han secretly stepped out of the stairs where the wyvern saddle was hanging. It is a misunderstanding. okay. Solve misunderstandings as you go. I bought something to eat for you. Phone League. Eandurde grunted when he took out the meat he was originally going to grill for his junior. The griffons eyes, which had been glaring at him ferociously, relaxed a little, and then went closer to Lee Han and rubbed his hair. Several hunters who saw it opened their mouths at the same time. Please dont let that boy come near. What tradition is it? I am just afraid. I wont approach until its proven safe. Frostwalker gave up after trying to say, You can intimidate a wyvern and tame a griffon. Why do experienced people do that? Even if he thought about it, it was a little convincing. * * * Lightning Walk Professors wyvern looked at the griffon flying from the side with a very shy and uneasy gaze. Are you okay? Lee Han was puzzled by the professors question and asked back. What do you mean? The people I gathered. Finding a unicorn was more tricky and difficult than I thought. To find a single creature hiding in the wide and rugged mountains. In a way, it was like finding a needle in a haystack. Worse still, the needle thought for itself and escaped while casting spells. Thats why Professor Lightningwalker started with the nameless hunters, explorer Frostwalk Wasteland, Star Catcher, Mranse, Ranger, and even brought the old adventurer, Skullbreaker. What on earth did you do to become the nickname Skeleton Breaker? Lee Han was curious, but now he had more questions than that. What should we do? I want to leave the campsite to you. Professor Lightningwalker corrected his goggles and said. Considering the breadth of the Bitter Mountains, it couldnt be randomly searched. It was necessary to systematically narrow the area. First, prepare your campsite. This encampment was assigned a role in charge of the area. Then hunters and rangers scatter in each direction, looking for signs of the unicorn. If they were found, they had to be guided to the encampment rather than approaching alone. Unicorns are highly intelligent and wary, so if you approached them for no reason, they would only run away. In other words The magic needed by hunters and rangers. And we need to prepare some magic to calm the unicorn. Are you a fifth-year adventurer? thats right. You got it right. The lightning-walking professor had no intention of directly entrusting the students with tracking the unicorn. It was very difficult and difficult. Mages from Einrogard are very versatile talents even by Empire standards. It was right to entrust them with tasks that required magic. Professor Lightning Walk was impressed by Lee Han, who knows how to use the magic he needs to prepare even if he doesnt explain. It wasnt that the professors wanted to bring all of them as disciples for nothing. And there is one more thing. Should we prepare for a fight with poachers? From now on, be an adventurer for 10 years. haha. Not quite like that. Actually, it would have been better if I had called the Shadow Patrol Lee Han was puzzled by Professor Lightning Step. Then you can hire the Shadow Rangers, so why bother hiring the Wasteland Starcatchers to frustrate Nylia? Is there a reason you didnt call me? I was a little cautious because if I saw a unicorn, Id turn around and catch it. Lee Han vowed to keep the words he just heard a secret. The sound of the wind in the sky was loud, but Lee Han changed the subject, fearing that Nilia would overhear if the conversation continued. What kind of person is Professor Bendosol? Oh unicorn. Unicorns are really beautiful animals. I have traveled so many times from the west coast of the empire to the eastern underground cities, but I have only seen a unicorn twice and a half. Professor Bendosol, not a unicorn Wait, why two and a half instead of two? One time I was so drunk Im still not sure if it was a unicorn or a rhinoceros. Rather, Professor Bendozol? what else do i say Professor Bendosol, why are you asking? Of course, Professor Lee, who thought Lee Han was asking about unicorns, responded with a sour expression. Can you come back this year? Then I can take a lecture. Well I dont like gossiping about other professors, but Id like to stop listening to Professor Bendosols lectures. ?! Lee Han was surprised. I wasnt surprised that Professor Lightningwalker didnt like to gossip about other professors (Professor Lightningwalker had a hobby of gossiping about Professor Thunderwalker). You want me to stop you from listening to Professor Bendosols lecture? Is it more dangerous than Professor Verdus or Professor Bagreg? This guy is asking really tricky questions! After pondering for a long time, Professor Lightning Walk replied slowly. The three of them each have a slightly different direction. Professor Bendozol is obviously a knowledgeable and excellent professor about the animals and monsters of the Empire, but he cares about animals too much. Isnt that nice? Its a problem because he cares more than students. If Professor Bendozol had given a riding training lecture last year, you would have had to run on your back instead of riding. For a moment, Lee Han thought the lightning-walking professor was joking. But the professor was very serious. Oh no. No matter how much we save our horses, does it make sense for us to run on our backs? So youre a freak. Do you still want to listen to Professor Bendosols lecture? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its really terrifying. Lee Han looked at the griffon. If Professor Bendozol had been in charge of last years lecture, Lee Han might have had to pass all the assignments with this griffon on his back. hmm. I should just look for it and give up the professors lecture. Arent you being too greedy? It would be hard to find even a single unicorn, but trying to find the professor together But the professor is a bit easier to find. Professor Lightning Walk was amazed to see Lee Han maintaining his loyalty even after suffering from professors like that. Of course, from Lee Hans point of view, it was aiming for a bounty. If theres no bounty, whats the point of looking for a professor youve never seen before? Its the Mourning Mountains. lets all go down Start browsing from here! Arent those poachers? When Lee Han pointed down, Professor Lightning Walk nodded. Good find! Its from the entrance of the mountain range. I guess rumors spread. Prepare for a warning shot! Lee Han immediately started shooting lightning magic. Being on top of a wobbly griffon didnt really matter. Pajijijijik! The poachers screamed and surrendered as lightning began to fly from the air. -surrender! surrender! Wizard! I will surrender! Professor Lightning Walk looked at the student and kindly explained. The magic was well written. However, the preparation for the warning shot I just mentioned is what I said to the hunters behind me. Looking back, the hunters were throwing questions with astonished eyes. Friends responded quickly. No. We cant do that. Traitors! Chapter 668 Episode 668 Lee Han cursed inwardly, but from the point of view of his friends, it was inevitable. When the hunters asked, Can you do that too?, you couldnt lie and say yes! After landing, the hunters tied up the poachers and took their gear. Keep walking east. If I look back, I will shoot. Please give me back the armor No. Lee Han agreed with the adamance of the nameless hunters. Aside from weapons, taking other equipment might feel like overkill, but the Empires poachers were as persistent and vile as their prey. Couldnt it be possible to run into poaching again after hiding other weapons around here? I have to get rid of all my equipment, I have to go down the mountain crying and eating mustard Poachers equipment is bad luck, so you have to throw it away. For superstitious reasons different from what he thought, Lee Han lost his words and put on a confused expression. hmm. But the result is the same. Lee Han thought he should stop observing the hunters and set up a campsite. The hunters had been trying to hide their faces with their coats whenever Lee Han looked at them. I dont know what tradition means, but I didnt feel very good. Doesnt Lee Han think that you will use the petrification curse? Pawnrig grunted and nodded in agreement. The basilisk tapped his wrist with his tail as if to say not to worry. Isnt it because of these two? Lee Han looked at the two with a slightly suspicious look, but didnt say anything. Both of them were quite narrow-minded, so they could get angry if they spoke out. Lets prepare a campsite. At Lee Hans words, Yoner tied up his hair and flipped it over and called his friends. It was to divide the work. First of all, the wall Ill do it. The pit in front is I dig it. Securing drinking water Ill make it. Yoner stared at Lee Han. Lee Han was embarrassed and asked. Did you take a little too much? If you take on three out of three, its not a little bit. Anyway, Lee Han, be quiet now. Im going to make a light Oh. I guess Id better do that. Yoner gestured to Cyana and Durgyu. The two dragged Lee Han out. He just used a lot of magic, so lets just do it ourselves. That would be better. Seeing Shianas answer, Gainando asked in an anxious voice. But what if its worse than the campsite Lee Han made? Then you go out and sleep. Coming to think of it, its okay even if its a little bad. You dont have to make the campsite perfect! two hours later. After completing the campsite (Lee Han also sneaked out and helped his friends along the way), the students checked their surroundings. got it? Mountains are basically dangerous places. Even if you made a camp like this, you dont know what kind of monsters might crawl in. Nilia pointed out harshly, befitting a hunter. However, my friends didnt seem too worried about it, despite the point. The defense of the completed campsite was stronger than expected. A moat to block the access of wild beasts and repelling herbs An alarm magic to prepare for an attack on the front gate of the camp by any chance . The mountain range is a more dangerous place than Ein Rogard! omg! Only then did the friends check the surroundings of the camp with nervous expressions. Professor Lightning Walk and the hunters set out to check the nearby area. Explorer Frostwalk will only check the back waterfall area and will be back soon, but at least until then, I had to make sure. Lee Han wandered around the fort in a phone rig. Nilia was puzzled by that appearance and asked. What are you doing? The smell of Griffon is buried in case monsters come. For weak monsters, this is enough. Nilia looked down at her palms. Until just now, I was diligently clearing bushes and breaking tree branches to block the path of snake-type monsters Come to think of it, there was a better way. Could you lend me a basilisk? At Nilias question, the baby basilisk struggled as if she absolutely hated it. * * * Did you smell the wyvern? A nameless hunter brought his hand to his mouth at the words of Professor Lightning Step. It was a signal to turn down. Are there many monsters? Professor Lightningwalk took the advice and lowered his voice. The mountains of the empire were dangerous places for various reasons, and there were various things to be careful of. In the case of the Bitong Mountains, I had to be extremely careful with the sound from the section beyond the middle entrance. There are many monsters that react to sound, so you have to be careful. It was still the entrance to the mountain range, but seeing as the nameless hunters told them to keep their voices down, it seemed that a lot of monsters from the depths had come out. no. professor. That friend has a tradition of keeping quiet on even-numbered evening hikes. Professor Lightningwalk made an annoyed expression. The nameless hunters were obviously excellent, but the dozens of superstitions they possessed made people irritable. I think it smells like a wyvern. The monsters are not approaching. Even though I stole it like that, I cant help it. I will have to hope that time will sort it out. The smell of the wyvern blocked the approach of other monsters. Even the approach of a unicorn. So, instead of putting the wyvern in the camp, they tied it down and the professor and the hunters tried to deodorize it with an alchemists potion but the smell is still weak. The Wyvern wasnt an ordinary monster either. Lets go around a bit more until the mountain range smells naturally. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are the students okay? To Ranger Mranses question, Professor Lightningwalker replied as if he had nothing to worry about. Its fine, theres nothing to worry about. Well, theres also Mr. Frostwalk Ah. thats right. Hes there too. Muranse was taken aback by the lightning-walking professor who belatedly recalled his relative. Then, what did you just believe in and say its okay? It seems that Einrogard students are really trustworthy. Well, among my friends, theres a guy named Esse. They said that the students of Einrogard are amazing. The 1st year students stacked several enchantments and smashed rocks I think they made fun of you? No matter how great the first years of Einrogard are, its not like that. Is that so? No, Esse is not that kind of friend Anyway, Einrogard students will be fine. There are also reliable guys. The nameless hunters started whispering. Even if he didnt listen, it was obvious who was talking, so Professor Lightning Walk said as if he was annoying. I tamed the griffon and the basilisk by accident! There is no need to worry about strange superstitions. A basilisk? Oops. The lightning-walking professor felt sorry for him. Come to think of it, the hunters only knew that they had tamed the griffon, but they didnt know that they had tamed the basilisk. Nameless hunters whispered frantically. Mranse was worried that in some of the mountains of the empire, boys from the Wodanaz family would be banned from entering. There are more poachers than you think. professor. An unknown hunter who had gone out on patrol returned and reported with a serious face. Is that enough? exactly. Rumors of unicorns seem to have spread a lot. The only ones wandering around right now have seen three groups. Mranse put on a worried expression at those words. Finding a unicorn quickly isnt enough, and wasting time with poachers. Still, I couldnt help it. Among the proverbs of the star hunters in the wasteland, there was this saying. Sometimes the way back is the fastest way. Lets go to camp for now. Catch all the poachers first Huh? are you okay. Lets check the area first. Keep in mind that the smell of wyvern has not gone away yet Professor Kyo. I know you want to find a unicorn, but I heard there are three groups of poachers. Mranse was perplexed. Poachers were not simple, stupid bandits. If you compete head-on with Einrogard students, of course you wont be able to break through the magic storm and youll be crushed in pieces, but if the poachers find the camp, they will of course use cunning tricks. Besides, since it had been some time since they had just arrived, rumors might have spread among the poachers about what kind of group the new group was in the mountains. Then the students were even more at risk. There is no other entity as threatening as a hunter who knows his game well. I heard, its okay. ruler. lets go. Oh no! Because its okay. move everyone! We need to move faster considering the amount of time we will be interrupted by poachers! * * * Zulvan the Poacher was a seasoned hunter in several mountain ranges, including the Bitong Mountains. In fact, a good poacher had to be a good hunter. How could he not excel when he sneaks into the mountains to escape the watchers of the empire, captures forbidden monsters, and brings them back. As such, Zulvan also had excellent hunting skills. However, Zulvan had an ability that other hunters did not have, and that was sociability. For most hunters, their social activities consisted of taking their animals down the mountain to a village or city to sell. But Zulvan was different. Zulvan knew how to meet and trade with merchants looking for forbidden monsters in the city, and also know how to visit nobles who urgently sought those monsters and win favor with them, and also know how to entice wandering mercenaries and adventurers to work under them. It was no exaggeration to say that poachers of this size were almost bandits. The explorers arrived with hunters and wizards? The camp is already set up! I can never hand over a unicorn Zulvan sobbed. There was not one customer looking for a unicorn right now. As long as you save the unicorn, a huge amount of gold will come rolling in so you can retire as it is. But Im really reluctant to run into wizards You dont have to worry. Zulvan! There are guys who came to see the camp, but they are all young guys. Is that true! There are not even hunters in the camp right now. ! It was such a good opportunity that Julvan immediately wondered if it was a trick. But when I thought about it, it was nonsense. Who would come looking for a unicorn and dig a trap like that? I will check it myself. Zulvan climbed atop a rock in the distance to check the campsite. It was a well-made camp, as if to show off the presence of wizards, but as the subordinates said, there were clear gaps. Unlike hunters, wizards had many geniuses who were active even at a relatively young age. It was natural as long as they knew how to use magic, but it seemed like prey to seasoned poachers like Zulvan. good! Im going to subdue the guys. Since youre a wizard, the ransom will be fine! * * * You be patient. Lee Han appeased Ponrig when he got angry when he entered the temporary stable at the campsite. After the smell was all over, Lee Han coldly put the phone rig into the stable. He said that the unicorn doesnt mind the smell of the griffon, but he didnt know how to react when he saw the griffon. The phone league protested, saying, Do you treat me the same as a unicorn avoids low creatures like wyverns!, but it didnt reach Lee Han. Its annoying that someone keeps looking at me from afar! Who keeps staring at me? Probably poachers. Dont worry. I wont come to you unless Im crazy. C Are you by any chance wizards? ! Lee Han was startled by the voice outside and climbed up the watchtower. And then he cast his magic. Pajijijik! Chapter 669 Episode 669 The poachers are startled when an electrical discharge occurs in the air and lightning exposes its teeth. Now, the poachers disguised themselves as wounded people. An injured person who was attacked by a monster while wandering around the mountain range! Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a camouflage that always worked well as it was a dangerous place. Especially if the opponent is a young mage with little experience. But why does magic seem to be aiming this way? Kwajik! As the lightning strikes, the bandaged poacher screams and throws himself. Just now, the lightning was precisely targeting the poacher. If I hadnt dodged it, I would have hit it right. You crazy bastard! Magician! Why are you like this! The lightning did not end with a single blow. As if the wizards had made up their minds and made preparations, lightning struck like rain. The poachers, wrapped in bloody bandages as if seriously injured, felt that they might really die if they stayed still. Ugh! Run away! You crazy wizard! The poachers scrambled away into the darkness. Lee Han looked at him with an expressionless expression. a poacher, right? It seemed like a poacher because he was suddenly moving faster. It would have been difficult for someone who was injured to react like that. Of course, he could have felt his life threatened and reached his potential, but Hmm. It must be a poacher. Although he only attended Ein Lorgard for a year or so, during that time, Lee Han met many strange outsiders. A demon worshiper, an anti-magicist, a dragon that is forcibly emperor, no, not a dragon Anyway, while dealing with cunning devils and magic criminals who have been worn out, Lee Han felt only one thing. If you think its strange, lets attack first! If Lee Han, who lacks experience and lacks combat power, loses even the first attack, the answer really disappears. It was right to think about the aftermath and shoot first if you feel suspicious. Didnt they say that there were actually so many poachers in the Bitong Mountains? The opponent could have been a real hunter, but it was more likely that he was a poacher. Lee Han made up his mind to think so. whats the matter?! My friends were surprised and ran out. While resting in the tent, he heard magic and shouts and jumped out. The poachers approached, so I kept them in check with magic. They all ran away, so theres nothing to worry about. As expected, its Lee Han! Gainando was delighted, but Nilia was puzzled. Most of the poachers were tenacious, tenacious, and unstoppable to achieve their goals. How do you approach it so clumsily? Did you just come? huh. Lee Han replied shamelessly. Nilia pondered with a serious face, not even dreaming of which part Lee Han had left out. Fortunately, it was stopped, but more poachers might come. Did you cast a spell like that? Guinando pointed to the ground outside the camp. Due to Lee Hans magic, the soil was charred black. All poachers are fearless. And even more so until you get hit yourself. Wake up everyone! You better stay awake. The students climbed to their respective positions and checked the surroundings of the camp. Just in time, I saw the Explorer Frostwalk returning from afar. Are all the students okay? A group of poachers approached. There are definitely a lot of poachers. The frost walk also warned the students not to relax, as if they had noticed several traces of poachers around. Then, when he heard about the poachers who had approached him in his absence, he was dumbfounded. They seem to be newbies with little experience. In fact, even if you have a little experience, its rare to see them walking head-on into the encampment made by wizards. Isnt it because were still in low grade? Then they are even more inexperienced. Ignoring Ein Rogard students as being in a lower grade. lol. Maybe so. * * * Unaware that his gang was being treated like inexperienced rookie poachers, the new Julvan was wiping out his returning men. Hey, you fools like earthworms! How can you fool a guy younger than a quiver and get caught! They didnt listen and cast magic! gibberish! Will the Imperial Wizard attack the wounded without listening? Your acting was not good. So what did you do when the magic came flying? Seeing that you are fine, you must have run away! Two bosses. If you just get hit by magic Id rather get hit, you idiots! If they were right, they would have been fooled. I avoided it, so they wont bet on it! At Zulvans words, the subordinates realized only then and put on a look of resentment. I never thought Id lose in a battle of guts with a much younger wizard. Follow me. Id rather do it myself than leave it up to you guys. Two bosses. Well admit we made a mistake. But going now could be dangerous. They should be wary too At the words of his subordinates, Zulvan shook his head lamenting. There was no one who knew how to use their brains. There is nothing you can do about it when you face excuses like that. Stupid cubs. follow me! I will show you myself. Zulvan mobilized a large number of his men who had not participated earlier. And then they actually hurt some of them. Cheak! Ugh! Be patient. Because I have to show my wounds. If magic flies, hit it! If anyone avoids it, I will kill it. Certainly, Zulvan was on a different level even if he used the same strategy. His subordinates must have felt that as well, and morale returned. Isnt it because the boss has the ability to follow a violent and ferocious boss? Following Zulvans instructions, the subordinates chased after the boss with their swollen breasts, thinking of getting their share this time as well. Please save me! Save me! The Wailing Jeo (Q) attacked us! They trudged to the front gate of the camp, carrying torches. Unlike before, it was completely defenseless. Enough to annihilate more than half of them in an instant when the attack pours out from the camp. Even the Frostwalkers, who were watching the front door, were taken aback when a fairly large number of people walked away dripping blood without any defense. Are they really injured? Poachers didnt act like that. Even if they cheated, they had to send a few less people to check the liver and approach them, they had to feel the sign of running away at any time in preparation for the situation. However, those who were now approaching were many in number and showed no signs of running away, and were even injured. Even a seasoned Frostwalker was bound to be confused. And this was exactly what Zulvan was aiming for. The more seasoned and experienced it is, the more confused it will be. Zulvan winked. The poachers are one step closer. Everyone stop! Please save me. My colleague is seriously injured At that time, Lee Han, who was standing guard on the other side, belatedly jumped up next to the frost step. Frostwalker looked at Lee Han and tried to speak. Im checking to see if theyre injured or not Flash! !!!! Frost steps were surprised, and Julvan was also surprised. Without asking or listening, I thought I would go straight to magic. Zulvan was convinced by his intuition. Now, that wizard is the one who tricked his subordinates with bluffs! Do you think I will be defeated? Zulvans tired, weary face blinked, trying to catch the lightning bolt. If you hold on to the end, the opposing mage will surely defeat the magic Kwajik! !!! Jul-Jul-Ban!!! When the boss was struck by lightning, screams erupted from among the poachers. I wouldnt know if I was in a state of normal equipment, but if I was hit by thunderbolt magic in a defenseless state like before, I couldnt move for a while. Sure enough, Zulvans legs gave out and he stumbled. His eyes were full of disbelief. Nonsense Spark it! The sorcerer mercilessly knocked out Zulvan with another shot of lightning magic. The poachers reacted slowly, not knowing how to move when their boss fell. Its a poacher! Hit! At Lee Hans cry, the friends went up to their respective positions and began to cast magic. Various offensive spells and curses flew like a storm. Yoner and Cyana threw shock potions forward. The poachers who were hit directly by the shockwave staggered, paralyzed by their sense of balance. Guinando and Ratford fed the poachers extra hits with curses and illusion magic. Muscles stiffened and the poachers collapsed even more from the sudden surge of fear. Nylia aimed her arrows, trying to pierce the one who fled the furthest. Then Durgyu asked. Leehan! How did you know they were poachers? I know? Nilia, who was about to shoot the arrow, hesitated. It was strange when I thought about it. Nilia was also confused whether those people were poachers or not. I get it! Instead of Lee Han, Frostwalk let out an exclamation. seam! You recognized it by the scar! How amazing! A scar? They said they were beaten by the Wailer! If you get hit by that big wild boar, you wont get hurt like that! Thats a wound forcibly made with a knife! At the words of the frost step, Durgyu and Nilia finally realized their friends insight. To realize that the wound was strange in that short moment and launch a counterattack. Frostwalker lowered his head, probably impressed by what just happened. Thank you. Wodanaz. Originally, I have to take care of the students, but I have no face. I thought poachers would reverse the stereotypes that explorers have! I was just lucky. Lee Han tried to say that all the suspicious guys who approached him with wounds or something were attackers, but he held back. Ill have to tell you later when Frostwalker isnt around. In front of Frostwalk, I didnt want to look like a strange person yet. * * * Its a hassle to catch poachers. Looking at the poachers who had been arrested, Frostwalk put on a troublesome expression. Unlike the poachers at the beginning of the mountain range earlier, the guys wandering around here werent the ones who would go back just because they stole some equipment. Cant you lock it up? They dont know what to do. I have to attach guards, but in a position where I have to find a unicorn If you release it, I will never set foot in the mountains again. The poachers noticed and spoke to them, but ignored the frost steps. Then why dont you put them in the stable? Its going to happen if you lock it in the stable Ah. The frosty steps stopped. It was a belated reminder of what was in this camp. Are you okay? If that friend explodes wildly and attacks Even though Ponrig has a strong appetite, hes not a guy who secretly eats what hes told not to eat. Trust me. Ugh. Then please. The poachers faces lit up at the conversation in front of them. I thought that if I did well, I might be able to escape. As the number of wizards is less than 10, if you look at the stable, you might be able to sneak out and escape Go in this way. Thank you. hmm. okay. Dont do anything stupid. Lee Han opened the stable door and pushed the poachers in. The poachers hurried inside but hesitated. It felt like something hot. purr. Ponrig made a very uncomfortable sound when some ruffians came pouring into the stable that he had built so generously. Beaks snapped and claws scratched the stable floor. !!! The desperate screams of the poachers came from inside the stable. Chapter 670 Episode 670 C Help Me! help me! As the poachers screamed, Lee Han opened the stable door and checked. Have you eaten? hmm. No. Ponrig protested, scratching the wall in displeasure. I dont know anyone as a wyvern who cant control his appetite! Yes, yes. I believed I want you to scream Everyone, be quiet. Save me! please! You saved me. If you keep talking nonsense, Ill even release a basilisk. The remaining poachers looked at each other. What do you mean by basilisk? bang! Lee Han closed the door and went out again. When I went outside, Frostwalker was looking at the wanted letter. Lee Han felt a sense of intimacy and started talking. Professor Bendozol, are you looking at the wanted list? I have one too. ah. no. I was looking at the poacher wanted letter. Somehow, I thought I was familiar, but that guy named Julban. Quite a famous poacher. There was a bounty on it. yes? Lee Han looked at him with eyes that said, A bounty for a guy who behaved stupidly and was hit with lightning magic? ha ha ha. Its because Im not careful. That guy is also quite notorious. Oops. I see the poachers are a bit careless. It wasnt something a person who started an ambush without casting a detection spell would do it, but Lee Han said it shamelessly. I wish everyone would be more vigilant. If more poachers with bounties like that guy named Julban come to visit us, well be able to get a good portion before the vacation is over. Could more poachers come? hmm. Thats a tough question. More might come, but Im afraid they wont. Frostwalk took out a long brass telescope artifact and checked the surroundings. Sure enough, the people who had been bothering me until just now had completely disappeared. Poachers are not fanatics, they are cunning thieves. You must have realized that the magic just exploded and ZulVans gang was destroyed. I thought that even the Julban gang had a weakness, so I stabbed them. But with the Zulvan gang destroyed like this, the poachers must have realized that the wizards here are not ordinary. Did they escape out of the mountains? Lee Han asked with a little regret. The frost step did not notice the emotion contained in Lee Hans words. It is not. Poachers are tenacious. They probably rushed in to find the unicorn first rather than check us. Gainando, who was listening next to him, was taken aback. Then shouldnt we go in quickly too? You dont have to worry. Unicorns are not monsters that can be caught in such a hurry. At the words of Frostwalk, Gainando whispered to Yihan. Lee Han. I think hes a bit wrong, but can I trust him? Lets not be so mean that the poachers didnt notice right away. * * * Unlike Zulvan, the poacher Akga was more of a lone hunter. If I had to compare it, it had a similar personality to the Shadow Patrol (although the Shadow Patrol would never admit it). There were people in the Empire who felt a sense of joy and achievement from defeating difficult and strong prey. Hunters now used to say that these people were blessed by Zarmis, the god of hunters. Those who abandoned the ordinary happiness they should have enjoyed and chose a lonely and dangerous life. And Akga the poacher was one of these people. I catch the unicorn. Akga took out an incense burner and a compass from his bosom. Containing a strand of unicorn hair, this incense burner compass was a treasure that would make any unicorn hunters mouth drool. The smoke rising from the incense burner guides the direction of the unicorn. Akga intended to approach and defeat the unicorn alone while the others wandered at the entrance of the mountain range. ! Akga blinked at the beautiful white creature seen in the distance. As a hunter, Ive never been fascinated by the sight of my prey, but the unicorn made it possible. found! Akga cautiously and slowly drew out the crossbow. The unicorn was a monster with powerful magic, so if you couldnt kill it in one blow, the evil could be the opposite. But it didnt matter. Akga intended to end it in one blow. When I took out the bolt for the crossbow, an evil energy rose up. The air shook as much as there was a curse that would end the unicorns breath. Hey Jarmis. Let one of them die At that moment, the unicorns appearance changed. The evil eye twitched. Did unicorns have shapeshifting abilities? -! The human unicorn suddenly shouted. Akga felt a shock that shook his soul. The mind defense artifacts they were wearing all shattered at once. At that moment, Akga realized. The instinct of a seasoned hunter was shouting. The opponent was not a unicorn! you you! Hey, you fried-to-kill poacher. How dare you catch a unicorn? Even if you have a hundred lives, you cant trade them for unicorns! A short, grumpy-looking human wizard walking towards him was the last thing he saw before the evilga collapsed. dump! Professor Bendozol spat on the fallen poacher and took the incense burner and compass. Then he pulled out his mane hair and dispelled the spell. Then, the beautiful unicorns hair returned to Professor Bendosols hair. The poachers are less capable than I thought. I thought everyone would come this way, but are you still wandering around the entrance? Professor Bendozol growled disapprovingly. The ploy of scattering fake unicorn fur in the market was inspired by Headmaster Skeleton. I thought poachers would all come this way if they cast a search spell with unicorn hair I cant. Ill go ahead myself. - Dont worry. I will protect you until you are all healed. Professor Bendosol said firmly to the unicorn and started to stride down. Even the menacing monsters in the Mountains of Mourning did not dare to attack the bloody momentum and avoided the road. * * * This area has been searched. After three days, Professor Lightningwalker and the hunters returned. Lee Han quickly brought hot coffee with plenty of butter and freshly baked toast. The lightning-walking professor looked at Lee Han as if he was going to die. I dont know why a guy like you learns under thunder. Its a high praise. The professor and the hunters hurriedly whipped up coffee and toast. Searching the mountains is a tiring task, easily tiring even seasoned hunters and rangers. Did you find any traces of the unicorn? no. Instead, I found something else. The poachers? We also caught some. ! Merense, who was sipping coffee, was surprised. Professor Lightning Walk said with his eyes. C What did I say? Did you really catch it? I locked it in the stable over there. Mranse glanced at the stable and nodded. Seeing how quiet they were, they seemed to have caught one or two. I have been looking for traces of poachers from the beginning. It wasnt too difficult since they didnt show any signs of hiding. The problem is something else ? Poachers are being hunted. Isnt that nice? Its not like that. But I dont know who is doing it. The lightning stride Professor drank all the coffee out of the tin cup. It was good to catch the poachers, but it was not good to have an unexpected opponent in the mountains. Since unicorns are difficult creatures that even the lightning-walking professor is careful to handle, there are many variables, so there is nothing good about them. Arent the same poachers fighting? Its too professional for that. Besides, originally poachers dont fight each other until they catch their game. What if another monster came down? No matter how stupid the poachers are, theyre not going to be hunted by their prey. Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation between the lightning-walking professor and the students, asked in a puzzled way. Professor Bendozol went missing here. Didnt Professor Bendozol kill the poachers by any chance? Professor Lightning Walk was startled and dropped the tin cup he was holding. There was Ben Bendozol! All of the students, including Lee Han, looked at Professor Lightning Step as if they were dumbfounded. No matter how, I cant believe youve forgotten about it! Didnt you say that Professor Bendozol went missing from here Ah ah thats right. thats right. It was. I never really thought about it. but. If its Professor Bendozol Professor Lightning Walk nodded as if he understood it only then. Some crazy guy kept attacking poachers like a beast, so was it Professor Ben Dozol? Professor Bendozol would do that. You were alive The faces of the students who had to meet the new professor in the coming semester were rotting, but the professor didnt notice. Lee Han still spoke out to find the positive side of the situation. Wouldnt it make things easier if you really had a professor? hmm. The lightning-walking professor was deep in thought. After pouring another cup of coffee from the coffee pot, Professor Lightning Walk replied. no. not really. The faces of the students became more rotten. Professor Bendozol bothered me. We are the ones who will attack. I cant stand it. Kainando denied the reality. It made sense for a professor to attack a student it did. But thats not the case, Professor Bagleg, you wont attack a student youve never seen before! Lee Han looked at Gainando with sad eyes. You guys are saying such carefree things because you havent met Professor Bendosol. Professor Bendozol is a nuisance by nature, but he becomes even more nuisance when he has rare animals. You probably wont believe us either. Everyone be careful. Its easier to think of a mad mage as being added to the monsters of the mountains. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arent there some trustworthy people among Professor Ein Rogard? Lee Han was dumbfounded. I met a professor in the mountains at most, but I cant believe I have to treat them as more dangerous monsters. Aww! ! Everyone was startled by the shouting. Professor Lightningwalker took out a vial of Felbreath. I had to use this much to subdue Professor Bendosol. Sorry. I was surprised to see the Zulvan gang. Mranse apologized with an embarrassed expression. Without thinking, he opened the stable door and was surprised to see the prisoners filled inside. Please save me!! Realizing that there were newcomers, the poachers howled as if they thought it was their last chance. Professor Lightningwalker said in an annoyed tone. Close the door. Lose your appetite. no! thud! As the stable door closed again, the nameless hunters whispered and looked at Lee Han. Using Griffin as a jailer! That boy was a born trainer. Ive never seen anyone treat a griffon like that. Even the basilisk. Lee Han, who gave up halfway, sat still without saying anything. I made coffee for no reason. Lee Han. Those people say you are loved by wild beasts. Surprisingly, it wasnt an insult. Lee Han felt slightly better. My first impression seemed to have changed a bit. Only the king of monsters can be loved like that Ill have to use cheap coffee beans next time. Suddenly, the surroundings became quiet. Nameless hunters winked at Professor Lightningwalker. The Professor took out a vial of Felbreath and said. Professor Bendozol really came. Wodanaz. yes? Pound the strongest magic you have outside. Chapter 671 Episode 671 Lee Han is lost in thought. If its the strongest magic I have in the current situation A swordsman who sharpens and polishes one secret skill to the limit may have the strongest skill, but the wizard was a little different. The magicians strength was its flexibility and versatility, and even the strongest magic would change depending on the situation. What if there are a lot of opponents and you have to fight for quantity? In the case of Lee Han, he would take out the bone reagent tempered with the dark element and summon the skeleton warriors. In addition, now I could borrow the power of Sharkan, Gonadaltes Fonrig, and Basilisk. What if your opponent moves fast and their elemental defenses seem weak? Yihan will approach with a lightning spear or Perkuntras lightning. Among the magics that can be used right now, their attack speed and casting speed were equally excellent. If a high impact force is required, the water octane will be taken out. Even if it was slower than lightning elemental magic, the impact was sure if it was hit. Regardless of damage, if you only need penetration power, you just need to use strengthening magic repeatedly over time, and if the opponent is a spiritual body type enemy composed mainly of magical power, if the morning star is not enough I dont want to go to Manmas Bracelet or Perkuntra. Both were hidden cards that Lee Han had, but I didnt have many happy memories when I took them out. for a moment. I think there was one more thing. Get out of the way, intruders. Unless you want to taste the wrath of the mountain! While I was thinking about it, I heard a begging sound from outside. sorry. professor. its okay. I was kidding. Wodanaz, you cant attack the professor. Professor Lightning Walk was well aware that Lee Han was quite loyal to his professors, even if he grumbled. Didnt Professor Baegrek just quietly follow him without stabbing him in the back? No, thats Lee Han was dumbfounded and tried to explain, but Professor Lightning Walk couldnt afford to listen to an answer because he was dealing with Professor Bendozol. Professor Bendozol! It is the lightning strike of the Choi Dar family! Who are you! Professor Lightningstep clenched his fists. It was a life worth killing at least one person. Lee Han was worried. I wasnt worried that Professor Lightning Walk would bury a person, but I was worried about what would happen when that Professor Bendosol returned to school. Maybe it just kept going missing. Now I am teaching students at Ein Lorgard instead of you. Didnt we meet once in the Ein Rogard Mountains three years ago? You are teaching students?! Why would you do such a useless thing! The students in the seat had a gloomy look on their faces. That crazy professor might come back this semester! Professor Bendozol. It doesnt matter why I teach my students! I heard a rumor that a unicorn appeared in the Wortong Mountains. The poachers are coming. We must work together! Where are you tricking, you bastard dwarf swindler! Gonadaltes told me to catch the unicorn! Arent you crazy? Shiana whispered in shock. Although each of the professors at Einrogard were crazy in different directions, they basically followed the rule of respecting each other. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its already enough to be a big deal, but theres no reason to make it more hell. However, Professor Bendosol was saying that it was such a rule and that it was unnecessary. Lightningwalker let out a deep sigh. Wrong. The unicorn completely blinded me. Did your eyes go back? I told you. If only rare animals are involved, you will become a madman. Im not a very social guy to begin with, but now its especially bad. I must think something happened to the unicorn. Professor Bendozol went half mad the moment he owned a rare animal. If someone approaches, they will run amok saying You bastard, youre coming to steal the animal Im taking care of! If the rare animal ever got sick, the sensitivity intensified. Is there any possibility that the headmaster asked you to catch a unicorn? Wodanaz Ah no. I was asking seriously. Its even more surprising if you ask that seriously. While we were talking inside the camp, Professor Bendozol yelled. The poachers need no help, I will bury them all. go away! How do I do it? What should I do? Clap! Professor Lightningwalker pulled out his crossbow and finished loading. Then, he took a shot towards the outside. Bendozol. Get ready to run after the dwarf scammer! I will take this opportunity to make you disappear forever! ! Lee Han was shocked to see the arrows bursting out of the air creating complex magic patterns. Magical Disruption Force Field! He couldnt see Professor Bendosols skills, but he was probably an excellent wizard. Otherwise, it would be difficult to be a professor with that damn personality. On the other hand, Professor Lightning Walk was an imperial explorer, so he was at a disadvantage in a head-to-head match with magic. So, at the beginning of the battle, he placed a magic interference force field and brought the right to attack first. You poacher! Professor Bendozol growled and waved his short, blunt-tipped staff to tear the field apart. Of course, Professor Lightningwalk didnt let that go. Space, bring the enemy to me! When the glove artifact was activated, Professor Bendozol suddenly flew in as if attracted by a strong gravitational force. puck! I suffered for a year because you went missing, son of a bitch! The lightning stride professors regime was stuck in Professor Bendozols stomach. Professor Bendozols back bent forward deeply. Professor Its not that teaching you guys wasnt rewarding! Professor Lightning Walk explained to the students and hit Professor Bendosol one more time. It was cool inside. However, Professor Bendozol was hit and finally completed the magic. Turning into a giant mole, Professor Bendosol burrowed into the ground in an instant. O acid, burn the ground! Frostwalker asked in bewilderment as he threw the acidic potion into the tunnel. Isnt it too strong a potion? I wont die from this, so theres nothing to worry about. What are hunters doing? No aim! The nameless hunters watched and belatedly moved. But it was one step too late. Professor Bendozol suddenly jumped out of the ground and grabbed one of the students. It was Cainan Island. Flash! A nymph worm emerged from Professor Bendosols pouch and teleported him out of the encampment. The lightning-walking professor saw that and felt sorry for him. I thought my eyes were turned upside down because of the unicorn, but it was surprisingly cold-hearted. No matter how mad Professor Bendozol was, he couldnt deal with all the professors who came with a determined lightning stride. The most effective thing is a hostage situation that binds the feet like that! Dont come after me, you poachers! If you come after me, I will give you hostages as unicorn food! This Lee Han! help me! Yep! Be quite! Professor Bendosol disappeared into the darkness of the mountain. Professor Lightningwalker gritted his teeth. You use your head more than you think. What are you going to do? Chase! He will never feed Guyando as unicorn food. Professor Lightning Walk was also a person who would never be pushed back in terms of guts alone. Professor Bendozol will never feed Guyando as unicorn food! Why? Is it because you hate unicorns? Priestess Sianadont talk crazy Its because of the principal. Looking at Bendozol just now, he made his judgment quite calmly even in a situation where his eyes were turned upside down. Then you will know who will come here if you feed the unicorn. Its convincing! Lee Han felt strangely persuaded. Well, even crazy people sometimes come to their senses. It was just when a really crazy person passed in front of him. Headmaster Skeletons madness might be able to overcome Professor Bendosols madness From now on, you dont have to look for a unicorn. If you find Bendosol, you might find a unicorn. Change your strategy! hunters. Track in pairs with students. If Bendozol tries to counterattack, the student will act as a shield! yes! Lee Han replied and stood up. It was to move fast. However, the reaction of friends was a little strange. Everyone was looking at Lee Han with shocked eyes. whats the matter? Ooh, arent you afraid that we have to act as a shield? Dont worry. Professor Bendozol will never attack us. Lee Han was sure, but unfortunately, that conviction did not spread to his friends. What on earth is Wodanaz-sama looking at and convinced of? Wodhanaz-sama has some things to do with the professors. Isnt that an insult? While his friends were whispering, Lee Han prepared to go on a chase. In a group of two with one of the nameless hunters The nameless hunter, who had been moved in the same group, looked at Lee Han and made a very subtle expression that was difficult to describe. Then he went to Professor Lightningwalk and whispered. no. change what? Are you kidding? The king of monsters? Because now is not the time to be superstitious. Get off quickly! This time, Lee Han looked at the nameless hunter with a very subtle expression that was hard to describe. The hunter shrugged and pointed forward with his hand. I am leaving. Yes what. * * * The nameless hunters lived in solitude scattered across the mountains of the Empire, but they were a group that shared common goals, lifestyles, and numerous superstitions. As they devoted their entire lives to hunting, their tracking skills were so great that even a few rangers could not follow them. Lee Han also learned the ways of the Shadow Patrol from Nilia, but there were many new things to learn. amazing! How did you find your way here? There are no footprints? Sometimes the absence of footprints is a clue. Small animals continue to haunt this area, but only the soil here is exceptionally free of traces. Ill cover it up with soil after the footprints are made. indeed! Please lower your voice after a while. Many of the monsters in the Mourning Mountains are sensitive to sound. I will keep that in mind. The nameless hunter was very kind despite being afraid of or reluctant to Lee Han. No matter what I asked, he answered well, and as he followed Professor Bendosols trail, Lee Han meticulously pointed out the points to be careful of. To be honest, she was better at teaching than Nilia. Nilia taught me too roughly He hissed roughly like this! Lee Han shook his head, thinking of Nilia, who liked to use the same expression. Can I ask you something more? Good. Its not even the last month, so feel free to ask. Lee Han asked, Why not the old moon? Didnt waste time with the same question. Instead, he asked the most curious question. What is the king of monsters? Its the first time Ive heard of it. The King of Monsters is the one from the old tales of our nameless hunters. A terrifying cock that commands all kinds of demons and monsters. The King of Monsters was a terrifying, villainous character often seen in stories. What if the protagonist was an arrogant hunter? Being lazy, he sold his bow and armor, and met a miserable fate when he met the king of monsters. What if the protagonist is a brave but young hunter? I found all sorts of weapons and gave the king of monsters a shot. A very convenient villain, used as a lesson and also used to scare children! No, its a creature from fairy tales and old stories! Does it make sense that you are reluctant to me because of that? Of course, the king of monsters is from an old story. But regardless of that story, if there are people who have tamed griffons and basilisks and take them with them, Im afraid. Thats not true Chapter 672 Episode 672 However, taming these two was not because of my own will, but because of Einrogards special environment And Einrogard has students who are more unique than me Lee-han couldnt give up and tried to come up with an absurd excuse. Then the nameless hunter stretched out his hand and beckoned him to be quiet. Wailers are coming this way. Lower your voice. ! The monster that appears in the Mountains of Mourning, Wailing is a very threatening monster. I wonder if the poachers tried to approach the camp with the excuse that they were beaten by the lamentation. The reckless movement and breakthrough power shown by the appearance resembling a huge wild boar were also breakthrough powers, but the most threatening weapon of Wailing Jeo was not his body or fangs, but his cry. It has a cry that strikes hard at the soul of the listener, like the cry of a banshee or mandragora. The face of the nameless hunter who listened to the opponent with his ears on the ground became serious. Its strange Im not the type of people who go out in droves. But today theyre rushing around. Like being chased by something. The nameless hunter felt a sense of incongruity at the strange behavior of monsters that he could not normally see. When a monster behaves differently from its own habits, there must be a reason. Why? Is it because of Professor Bendozol? Oh no. Although the professor is a ferocious man, he cannot scare away all the monsters here. Wizards are not monsters. hmm. If you meet the principal, youll change your mind. One is coming this way. Ill have to deal with it. Cover your ears. yes. Following the nameless hunters instructions, Lee Han stuffed cotton into his ears. The nameless hunter who saw that nodded and muttered. Lord of the mountains, I promise you my oath from now on. Are you a wizard?! Lee Han, who read the magic wave from the nameless hunter, was startled. The hunter read his mouth and shook his head. Its the blessing of tradition. The nameless hunters drew strength from the dozens of traditions and superstitions they upheld. The stricter and more difficult traditions are followed, the stronger one can gain strength when hunting. Primary magic! Lee Han heard the explanation and realized the principle. Just as there are people in the Empire who are not magicians but have innate superpowers, the nameless hunters were similar. To put it bluntly, its kind of like divine magic. surprising. Even though I didnt learn magic, its that powerful magic. The nameless hunter held his spear and waited in silence. how long has it been A wail appeared with the sound of hooves shaking the ground. As soon as Wailing saw the nameless hunter, he rushed to pierce it with his tusks. Pod! The nameless hunter evaded the attack using magically enhanced physical abilities. Rather, the spear blade left a deep scar on the torso of Wailing Jeo. Wailing eyes glared at the nameless hunter with bloody eyes. -! The first cry broke out. Fortunately, neither Lee Han nor the nameless hunter were harmed. Realizing that, the wailer became enraged and charged the hunter again. But this time, the nameless hunter skillfully evaded and swung the spear. The wailer groaned and caught his breath. He realized that he couldnt just catch that nimble human with two attacks. - Cries came out once again. This time it wasnt the cry of an attack. The nameless hunter was horrified to realize that the wailer was calling other monsters. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, Wailing is not a monster that lives in a group like that! I have to get out! All right! Lee Han also felt the urgency of the nameless hunter. After appearing from behind, he immediately cast magic. Gather around, rotate! The magic prepared just in case was cast and the wail was hit directly. The water octane could crack the bones and shake the intestines of even a sturdy monster like the Wailer. thud! The intense shock threw the wailing body to the side. The angry wailer straightened his posture and tried to tear apart the brazen sorcerer who had dared to attack him. However, the prepared mage was much more powerful than the monster. Darkness sweep away! The dark wave instantly took away the vitality of the lamentations and dulled them. Cold air, become an arrow and shoot! After that, twelve arrows of cold air were pierced into the body of Wailing. Even though it couldnt penetrate leather, it was enough to freeze the battered wail. Strike! The dark elemental skeleton warriors came out and threw their spears over the wailing ground. Realizing that he had tied his opponents feet firmly, Lee Han prepared another suoctan. The bullet of water, which rotated more strongly than before, tore through the air and hit the vital part of the wailing bottom. bang! The nameless hunter admired when he saw him overwhelm the wail with a series of magic blows and then suffocate him with the final blow. Wonderful! I can see where the fame of the Einrogard students came from! There were ridiculous misunderstandings about the Einrogard students, but Lee Han did not have time to explain them. Shouldnt we figure out which side the others are coming from? Dont remove the cotton. Theyre after that! The nameless hunter shouted resolutely. The moment I pulled out the cotton to find out where the other wailers were approaching, they would burst into a triumphant death wail. However, Lee Han did not hesitate and took out the cotton for a while. Then, as the hunter did earlier, he put his ear to the ground and focused on the sound. They are coming from the other side! -! The wailers burst into tears. It was a ferocious cry that threatened to kill all living things around here except for themselves. The nameless hunter closed his eyes involuntarily. He didnt want to see the young wizard pay the price for the mistake he had just made. Lets go! ?! Lee Han was very fine. The nameless hunter moved along with Lee Han with an expression possessed by a ghost. * * * You just did a really good job. But what about the crying? Because I have a strong resistance innately, I thought I would be able to withstand the sound of crying from afar. The Einrogard students are really amazing! Oh no. This is just me. Fearing that the nameless hunter would make a strange misunderstanding, Lee Han hurriedly explained. but. The other students dont seem to have tamed griffons and basilisks. Lee Han looked at him with a smile, and the nameless hunter said with a smile. Dont look at me like that. I know very well that wizards are not evil. If the sorcerer was really the king of the monsters, would he have fought the wailer to help me? I knew you would believe me! When the opponent finally let go of their guard, Lee Han was delighted. After all, if you are intellect, it is said that Gamcheon will communicate your sincerity. Even the most stubborn hunters are beginning to understand Lee Han. -hey. You poachers. I would have told you not to come any closer! Do you want to see a hostage eaten by a unicorn! ! The two looked at each other with a surprised expression. While avoiding a group of rampaging wailers, they accidentally approached the area where Professor Bendosol was staying! I will send you a signal. Then I will threaten the professor. Yes um? The nameless hunter doubted his ears. Did I just hear you wrong? Please feed the unicorns in Guinan Island once, Professor! Ill report it to the principal right away! With the principals personality, hell chew the unicorn alive! -You mean child, you are like a child who has not been loved by horses for the rest of his life! The professor spat out abusive words, as if Lee Hans threat had stabbed Professor Bendozol in a sore spot. Professor Bendozol shouted, as if he didnt want to lose to the student though. -joy! Gonadaltes will not know until here! Now one of my friends has gone down to contact Ein Rogard. Please keep doing that! -Youre a bastard who will be hated by everything from ponies to donkeys!! The nameless hunter looked at Lee Han with a slightly more distant look than the friendly gaze he sent earlier. However, Lee Han did not notice because he was dealing with Professor Bendozol. professor. We know that there is a problem with unicorns! C You spying poachers! Did the lightning strike tell you! Let me help! Arent you the same Einrogard wizard! -under! If youre a magician from the same Einrogard, you should be more suspicious. What grade are you guys in? Lee Han instantly understood and almost lost the argument. -I cant trust poachers! The unicorn is mine go away! Here is the boy who is loved by the monster even more than you, Bendozol! A lesser nameless hunter took his place. As if that cheeky remark had properly stimulated Professor Bendozols pride, a more bloody curse came out than before. -%&## rummage%#! $@^%donkey#$cub#%! What kind of curse is that? You dont have to listen! After spitting out the curse, Professor Bendozol spoke normally, as if he had regained his senses. -What kind of blind man came to say that that young poacher is better than me! Do you know what monster I tamed? From the smallest fairy in the empire to the biggest dragon subspecies in the empire! Its probably just the level of taking care of it. You will never be truly loved by a monster! Oh no. Its not like Im truly loved either Lee Han was a bit taken aback. Anyone who hears it will know that Griffon and Basilisk love Lee Han very much. Then, this time, the baby basilisk inside the sleeve got angry and hit it with its tail. Even if you dont know Griffin, you ignore your love! Here, this boy has tamed a griffon and is loved by a basilisk. Can you? C Dont say bullshit that even mules wont believe! If you have tamed a griffon and been loved by a basilisk, I swear by the name of the unicorn I will crawl on all fours to meet you! * * * Professor Bendozol sat on all fours and glared at the students with a very disapproving look. Nilia, who was worse off, said to Professor Lightning Step. professor. Still, you dont have to make it happen No. tell them to lie down a little longer That posture is also good for your back. I got hit a few times earlier, so I need to get my back in good shape. The students looked at Professor Bendozol, who was crawling on all fours, with complicated expressions. Every Einrogard student had a desire to make the professor kneel, but when he saw the professor crawling on all fours, he felt a little So Professor Bendozol. Whats wrong with the unicorn? I met him a few years ago. It was drizzling rain that day and there was a crescent moon. I see the air shining and one of the most beautiful creatures Im not curious, so lets get to the point. Professor Bendozol. Professor Bendozol mumbled and cursed before opening his mouth. Right now, the unicorn is taking care of its baby, as it is not getting better. ! The lightning stride professor was startled. It was amazing that the unicorn was injured and that it was taking care of its young. Because both are very rare. I can see why you were freaking out! Then could you turn it off? Professor Lightning Walk tried to kick Professor Bendosol, but he endured it. Not good for students education. Professor Bendozol looked up at Lee Han and growled. You cunning swindler. professor. The bet proposal was not made by me, but by that hunter Huh! Professor Bendozol turned his head away as if he didnt want to hear it. Then Ponrig swung his long tail and slashed the professors face. Phone League! Lee Lee As Professor Bendozol trembled, Lee Han opened his mouth to apologize. professor. I will apologize instead You can cheer up like this! guy! Swing more! Heh heh. The Pawn League backed away, disgusted by the madness of the human mage. Chapter 673 Episode 673 Professor. I think Griffon is frightened Professor Bendozol burst into anger at Nilias words. Griffon is not afraid! Dont say insulting things! Hick. Listen, all of you! Griffins like to play pranks by wagging their tails. So, if you ever need to take care of Gryphon in the future, stick your head out like this. Make it easier for the griffon to hit with its tail. If you get hit by the tail of a griffon, you might get seriously hurt, right? Durgyu carefully raised his hand. Griffon was one of the most powerful monsters classified as beasts. Of course, the tail he just swung had the same power as a mace. One wrong hit did not end as a joke. Professor Bendozol nodded and replied as if he knew that fact. Hold on! I will raise the phone league on my own. Such a stupid swindler! Are you flattered that you are loved by Griffon! Professor Bendozol got down on all fours and barked, but Lee Han ignored it as if he hadnt heard. He would have been embarrassed if he had met him when he entered Einrogard, but now he had met many professors who were too crazy to be surprised by Professor Ben Dozol. Professor Bendozol, who had been talking about how to raise a griffon for a long time, eventually gave up and kept his mouth shut when Lee Han ignored him. basilisk! yes? Apart from griffon, I asked how you are raising basilisks! Im raising them well The basilisk tail came out from Lee Hans sleeve and swayed. He heard me calling and greeted me. Seeing that, Professor Bendozols grumpy face was filled with a satisfied smile like a fathers. Seeing how playful you are, youre quite satisfied! thank you. Feed? It would be better to feed the Minotaurs top-notch shoulder meat, is that so! It was a diet that would make you go bankrupt if you took care of it a few times. Lee Han answered with a tremble. Im giving you what I eat. This this this ignorant! Prof. Bendozol, who was on all fours, had his face flushed red and foam rose from his mouth. Seeing that, Cyana whispered. You didnt have rabies, did you? Priestess Siana No. Think soberly. You cant just look at me as a professor. %&%##%^#$! Professor Bendozol barely regained his composure after swearing in an incomprehensible dialect. After that, he uttered passionate words about how to raise a basilisk to Lee Han. Meat is important, but you need to mix dragon blood with sand stone poison and feed it periodically. Just hearing the names of both of them made it clear that they were very expensive reagents. Lee Han pretended not to hear and ignored it. As if he didnt want to eat the basilisk too much, he wrapped his forearm around his tail and shook his head. Professor Bendozol. Stop being jealous that your disciple is loved by monsters. Lets finish talking about unicorns. Keuugh Why to such a young bastard! He doesnt even realize his luck! Stupid, foolish who knows nothing It seemed that if left alone, Lee Han would continue to get scratched, so Professor Lightning Walk kicked the opponent once. Professor Bendozol rolled over on his side. Lee Han said to console him that he was still a professor. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. professor. Do other animals love you? What does it matter if guys like Basilisks and Griffins dont love you? As far as Lee Han knew, Professor Bendosol was a fairly famous animal expert in the Empire. In fact, the types of animals he took care of were enormously diverse, so even looking at this, it was impossible without a certain degree of affinity. Professor Bendozol listened in silence. I dont get along well with sensitive and timid guys like spirits instead. I rather envy the professor This bastard keeps bragging! Who are you kidding! Professor Bendosol, who thought he was listening silently, exploded in anger and tried to sprinkle the soil on the floor to Lee Han. Professor Lightningwalk sighed and kicked Professor Bendozol in the side once again. * * * Barely calmed down, Professor Bendozol explained about the unicorn. From the first time the professor met, the unicorn was seriously injured. Professor Bendosol decided to take care of the unicorn instead of going back to Einrogard. It was far more important to save the unicorn than to teach evil and despicable students. Lets not keep adding useless stories. Professor Bendozol. Anyway, I was thinking of only recovering the unicorns injuries, but it turned out that the unicorn even had a baby. A double high school where you have to raise even a young child in an injured state. It was only natural that Professor Bendozol was prepared to take time off from school to devote his time. Besides, the injury was no ordinary wound. I see There wont be many enemies who will hurt the unicorn. Professor Lightningwalk nodded and agreed with Professor Bendozol. Apart from its innocent image, the unicorn was a very powerful monster and it was not easy to injure it. Conversely, if the unicorn was injured, it meant that the injury was difficult to treat easily. What enemy hurt you? Docheol. He lies dormant here in the Wort Mountains. ! Professor Lightning Walk was an old imperial explorer, but when he heard the name of the monster named Docheol, his complexion changed. It was such a powerful monster. Do-cheol was a monster that looked like a cow at first glance, but this monsters temperament was the exact opposite of that of a cow. Being a greedy and cunning monster, he avoided enemies stronger than himself and persisted in holding on to weaker enemies until the end. Of course, you cant become a powerful monster with just your mind. Among the weak animals, there were many animals with such a heart. Do-cheol was threatening because his physical abilities were also incredibly strong. Tough leather that deflects spears and magic, hooves that split bedrock with a single stomp, speed at the level of crushing the ground when you run after finding an enemy In addition, now you have several magical abilities innately, so you cant hurt unicorns. it was law Is it Docheols horn that hurt the unicorn? Right. There must be a reason why the wound didnt heal for a long time. Professor Lightningwalker clicked his tongue. Docheols horn is an evil object imbued with curses and grudges, so even a creature like a unicorn couldnt easily heal it once it was stung. Of course, he was also quite injured by the unicorn. You can tell from the fact that he fell into a long hibernation to recover from his wounds. Originally, I was going to find it and kill it at that time, but It failed So are the monsters acting strangely? I thought the monsters in the Mountains of Mourning were running here and there as if they were afraid of something, but it was clear that they had an intuition that Do-chul would wake up soon. Docheol, a monster by nature, did not hunt only for its own food, but enjoyed slaughter mercilessly. It was like a disaster for the monsters around. Professor Lightning Walk soaked the leaves in his tobacco pipe, lit it, and sucked it. It was to organize my thoughts. There is nothing to be afraid of because Do-chul will wake up soon. If you have this number, you can catch enough. Isnt that right, Professor Bendosol? Professor Bendozol did not deny that. Now that we know the circumstances, we will have to change our plans once again. Students, together with Professor Bendosol, protect the unicorn just in case. Me and the hunters will find Taochil and kill him before he wakes up. for a moment! As Professor Bendozol interrupted and intervened, Professor Lightningwalker looked away. Even if you want to find Tao-cheol together, you cant. Professor Bendosol. Because we need someone to take care of and protect the unicorn. I didnt mean to talk about that. I just wanted to make sure I didnt take the students with me. The students looked at Professor Bendozol in embarrassment. Professor Lightningwalk didnt even answer, he just called the hunters and left. * * * Unicorns are noble and powerful creatures. Professor Bendozol took his students and started walking down the narrow mountain path behind his camp. It was so steep and narrow that I would never have imagined that there was a road if the professor hadnt stepped on it. Tap tap tap tap tap! Thin boulders flew from the air and stuck together. Then, a new path was created in the empty space. Its a thousand years too early for young, clumsy, ferocious, cowardly, and vulgar students like you to take care of a unicorn, but since its an unavoidable situation, Ill teach you how to take care of it. Got it? and! Its a unicorn!! Gainando was excited and started talking to his friends. Professor Bendozols eyebrows twitched when he saw Guinando imagining where he would use the unicorns fur. It was as if he wanted to remove the stone slab from under his feet and drop it down there. The most important thing when taking care of a unicorn is getting the minimum amount of recognition from the unicorn. You cant take care of a unicorn if you dont even get the minimum amount of recognition. The moment you approach, you will be hit by hooves or stabbed by horns. How can I get it? Its not about what you do! The unicorn will see and figure out what kind of people you are. Professor Bendozol admonished as he climbed the path made to wrap around the huge mountain peak. Those who hate unicorns stand guard at the entrance here. Those recognized by the unicorn go upstairs and take care of them. remember Those who hate unicorns, dont even think about going inside. I cant guarantee your life! The road ended with the horse. The flat land above the mountain peaks came into view. It was a terrain that could not be seen from the outside due to the thick fog surrounding it. And there were two unicorns in that space. One was all grown up, but dark red scars shimmered like a curse on the body, and the other was still asleep as if it were still a baby. There are two things Unicorn likes. One is strong and righteous. Its similar to Pegasus. The other is good and pure. It is a more difficult condition than before. Those who want to be ambiguous, dont bother the unicorn and step back. Ill just step back for a bit. Ratford didnt want to approach unicorns due to the nature of his job. No matter how you look at it, a good ending was not expected. On the other hand, Durgyu wanted to be evaluated by the unicorn for how well he lived as a knight. I will take one step forward. The unicorn lifted its head as Durgyu took a step closer and shook his head slowly. It meant I didnt deserve to come. Durgyu felt sorry for him, but acknowledged it kindly and withdrew. The unicorn smiled faintly as if to come back someday. Its more strict than I thought Ill have to send Nilia. There is only Nilia. Oh no, why me? Im a hunter! If you hate unicorns, you hate them! Nilia hated it and hated it, but her friends pushed her back. Surprisingly, instead of refusing, the unicorn stood up and walked to Nilia. Then he slowly glanced at Nilia. Suddenly the unicorn made a disgruntled noise. Then he turned around and went to his seat. What?! Why Nilia?! Isnt that unicorn a weird guy? Professor Bendozol kindly explained the students complaints. Unicorns are jealous. It seems that you recently made several contracts with the spirits. You smell it and you get jealous. I see. You thought Nilia was a playboy. What crazy talk?! When even Nilia did not work, the students lost their motivation. Lets just stand guard at the entrance. Yes. Lets make a campsite. Everyone turned around and was about to leave, but someone grabbed Lee Hans sleeve and stretched it out. Surprisingly, the unicorn was biting on Lee Hans sleeve as if telling him not to go! uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Professor Bendozol glared at Lee Han with jealous eyes. Why is that guy loved by such powerful monsters! Chapter 674 Episode 674 Professor? At Lee Hans call, Professor Bendosol said with bloody tears flowing down his face. The unicorns wounds havent healed yet. Dont force him. All right. Following the professors words, Lee Han did not resist and followed the unicorn. The fully grown adult unicorn was more docile than I thought. Whether it was because he was hurt, or because Professor Bendosol was there, or because he was a bit scared of Lee Han, he guided me without showing his temper. ! The place the unicorn guided was a small pond. The cloud-filled pond above the mountain peak exuded unusual colors and magical powers. This Unicorns have the power to change their place of stay to suit them. It would be nice to see it as another world. Just as the King of the Frost Giants eroded the surrounding reality into his realm simply by descending, the unicorns possessed similar abilities. Only then did Lee Han realize who had brought the fog that enveloped the mountain peak. It was not Professor Bendosols magic, but the ability of the unicorn. Pick up the water from that pond and take care of the unicorn. As it is a pond created by a unicorn, it will be useful for healing wounds. Is it because of this place that the unicorn continues to stay in the Bitter Mountains? okay. Creating a new world like this takes a lot of stamina. Its dangerous for a unicorn with a baby that hasnt healed yet to make a new nest somewhere else. I see Hey! You must be very stupid. Professor Bendozol treated the bloody veins in the eyes that had burst from shedding bloody tears. He was envious and jealous, but he was definitely a smart guy. It wasnt for nothing that Professor Lightning Walk took her with him. Splatter splatter C Lee Han slowly poured water from the pond and splashed it on the unicorn. The unicorn bowed its head in gratitude. At that time, the slumbering basilisk woke up in its sleeve and found a unicorn. - The basilisk looked at Lee Han with eyes full of betrayal in the sleeve, but unfortunately, it was in the sleeve, so his eyes could not reach. Tack clap clap clap clap! ? Suddenly, his tail frenziedly tapped his wrist, and Lee Han asked in a puzzled way. whats the matter? joy! To be loved by a basilisk and also to be loved by a unicorn. Do you think the world will forgive you? The professor twisted his grumpy face even more and cursed Lee Han. It seemed like he really wanted to see Lee Han get bitten by a basilisk and kicked by a unicorn. Either way, Lee Han ignored it and talked to the baby basilisk. It cant be helped. Can you see the hurt? Ill give you something delicious next time, so bear with it. okay. kind. be nice Ugh. You are nicer than Pawn League. The basilisk was satisfied and closed its eyes again, and Professor Bendozol was shocked. He He dares to trick the innocent Basilisk with a trivial pun!? A bar basilisk to play with the heart of an innocent basilisk! You guys! dare! professor. The flower beds here at the back of the pond seem to act as medicinal herbs, is that correct? right! After washing yourself with water, make medicine using herbs. Even though Professor Bendozol was angry, he answered Lee Hans question. Because the important thing was taking care of the unicorn. Do you know how to do alchemy? I know how to do a little bit. What about Dobruks Transmigration Potion? I once helped make it. In fact, Dobruks Transmigration Potion was not a potion made at an absolute level. It was an overly difficult potion for the lower grades of Einrogard to handle. However, Lee Han once assisted Yoaners older sister, Yoanen, in making a marriage potion. When Professor Bendosol said that Lee Han had helped make the Hwanjo potion, he looked at him as if it was quite right. Does your family even handle alchemy? Uh I wont If you know that, the conversation becomes easier. Its a potion with almost the same principle. Come here! Professor Bendozol set the pot down, lit it himself, and began preparing the potion. Then the unicorn let out a faint cry. It meant that there was a fire nearby and it was hot. The professor jumped up and apologized. sorry! How could I make such a mistake! A lot of noisy and annoying guys are coming! Cant I just tell you to be patient? You you cant you shut up! Professor Bendozol looked at Lee Han with the eyes of the most vicious savage in the empire. There are degrees of being violent and savage. How could you say something like that? Keep an eye on the fire. After boiling for 30 minutes, you can turn it off and take a break. Is there any reason to stop? Because I need to take care of Drapillar. Drapilla is a plant whose liquid components are firmly fixed in the roots, so it was more difficult than expected to trim and extract the components inside. If he tried to solve it by force, the roots would be destroyed and the liquid mixed, so Professor Bendosol had to do it himself. I can trim too Ha! When you clean up, I swear by the name of the unicorn, Ill crawl on all fours and teach you! * * * What should I do next? Wait a minute. I cant see it. Professor Bendozol, who was lying on all fours in front of the cauldron, struggled and looked up. Wouldnt it be better to stand on your own two feet because its just okay? Hey, doesnt the oath in the name of a unicorn look ridiculous?! Dont you just like to crawl on all fours? Lee Han looked suspiciously at Professor Bendosol. Without even imagining that he was being subjected to ridiculous slander, Professor Bendozol instructed the rest of the process. Now all we have to do is wait. You have excellent grooming skills. grunt. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. thank you. By the way, I dont remember seeing a guy like you Didnt you take the vehicle training lecture? Thats right, since I came in last year, I havent seen him before. Professor Bendosol dropped the coffee cup he was holding in his mouth. You mean youre going up to second grade now??? yes. Didnt Professor Lightning Step tell you? When you were explaining, you said that you came here to solve this problem with the help of the freshmen? I think it was like that I dont usually listen to what he says. Amazing. You were in first grade. thank you. To think that such a guy is loved by Griffin and Basilisk. Shit. The world is filthy unfair Lee Han tried to say, I didnt get it because I wanted it, but he held back. He remembered the professor trying to throw the soil with his palm. good night! Dont let me admit your abilities. I have to fix the fooling of innocent beasts with cunning lies, but I didnt lie. you have the foundation to take care of animals. ! When Professor Bendozol suddenly acknowledged it, Lee Han was more embarrassed than happy. Recognition from a professor is more of a loss than a benefit. Especially if its someone like Professor Bendosol. What kind of bullshit are you here to get me to do? no. I am lacking. Because there is a foundation. Because it is not. You are mistaken. are you a professor? Are you a professor! Professor Bendozol growled and exploded in anger. I dont know the student in front of me, but Professor Bendosol didnt acknowledge the students well. Even high school students did the same. It was because caring for animals required sheer dedication rather than superior magic. Even the boy in front of me would have acknowledged it at that time if he had been sincere after seeing what he had been doing consistently for several years instead of acknowledging it right away. But he admitted that since he was loved by griffons and basilisks and was recognized by unicorns, there was no need to test or observe How can you deny this, arguing that hes not this arrogant guy! It is not that it is not. I am still lacking. Having dealt with all kinds of crazy professors, Lee Han did not back down easily. Lee Han was not formidable enough to be intimidated by a professor he met outside during vacation, whether it was inside school or during a lecture. You said yes! doesnt exist. okay! no no! Do as you please! Professor Bendozol stomped and turned his head. It crawled on all fours, so it wasnt much of a threat. Professor Bendosol, who had been silent for a long time, opened his mouth again. Comb the unicorns hair. yes. Annoyance is annoying, and as much as the unicorn liked him, the unicorn felt comfortable only when he took care of him. Be careful when brushing! yes. I will be careful not to lose even a single thread. Unicorn hair is a very rare and expensive magic reagent, so if it accidentally falls out, you should take care of it instead of throwing it away. To Lee Hans answer, Professor Bendozol replied with a face on the verge of fainting. Youre worse than a mule, youre asking the unicorn to brush it so it doesnt get sick!! ah. yes. I will take care of that too. The unicorn leisurely entrusted itself to Lee Hans touch. Contrary to his worries, Professor Bendozol sighed in relief when Lee Han took good care of him. The unicorn seemed to really like it. Took- The unicorn rubbed its head and left something in Yihans palm. It was a tiny piece of horn. !! Lee Han was very surprised. But he was not as surprised as Professor Bendozol was. Professor Bendozol desperately said when the unicorn he had taken care of was trying to be tricked by a rude and suspicious student. Dont be fooled by that guy! That guy sees you as money! no. How did you know? Lee Han was hot. In fact, he had been thinking about how much unicorn hair and horn pieces would cost. Kurrureung! At that moment, something resembling thunder rang out from the sky. Professor Bendozol jumped up and said with a serious face. Its a bastard! What Docheol bastard! Hes coming this way. What did Professor Lightningwalker do?! Professor Bendozol sprinted and swung his cane. Then, beyond the mist that enveloped the peaks, I saw ominous black shadows swirling around. Is that Tao-cheol? okay. He can transform into a shadow and penetrate the magic gap. I could see monsters coming from under the mountain peak as if they were being chased by something. Yi-han realized that Do-cheol drove the monsters from the mountain range and sent them here. They should be able to stop it. Deciding to trust his friends who had set up camp down below, Lee Han looked away. Cant we take the first attack? no! He wears the curse of retribution on his skin. Do-cheol was not simply a monster with excellent physical abilities. Thanks to being born with such powerful curses, it was a threatening monster that even quite a few wizards were reluctant to deal with. The Curse of Retribution also contributed to its notoriety. A powerful curse that returns as much when attacked! A curse? okay! Hell avoid confronting us and only try to kill the unicorn. You mustnt show any gaps! All right. Rush, Perkuntras thunderbolt! ?! When Lee Han fired a thick bolt of lightning, Professor Bendozol instantly thought he was crazy. In fact, the black shadow that was hit by the lightning cunningly howled. It was an intention to return the curse to the wizard. The curse returned to Lee Han so quickly and accurately that he could neither avoid nor stop it. Professor Bendozol looked at the young fellow anxiously, fearing that he would be charred. Rush, the thunderbolt of Perkuntra! !? Chapter 675 Episode 675 As Lee Hans magic unfolded again, a thicker thunderbolt than before pierced the black shadow. Dismissed! The curse immediately returned to Lee Han, but disappeared without any effect. After being hit three more times, Do-cheol realized that Lee-han was an opponent he could not catch with a curse. After removing the curse of retribution wrapped around his skin, Do-chul let out an evil cry. -! Good job. Ill take care of the rest! Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Bendosol did not miss any gaps while Do-cheol changed his posture. In an instant, he threw himself off the cliff and turned into a giant White Wyam, biting Docheol fiercely. Wyam, who is considered one of the most violent and ferocious among sub-dragon species with dragon blood, boasts bloody attack power and damages Do-cheol. C ! -Look around you stone bastard! Docheol screamed in pain and shook his body. The black shadow changed its form and tried to intercept White Wyam. However, Professor Bendosol did not care whether Do-cheol tore himself or not, and bit him. As the hoarfrost poison in White Wyams teeth began to circulate, Do-cheols movements slowed down. Seeing that, Lee Hans spine went cold. That was a fighting style closer to that of a berserker than a wizard. I shouldnt overstimulate the professor from now on Do-cheol seemed to feel the same way. He changed his strategy, as if he felt that fighting with the mad wizard would only cost him the loss. C Stop it! The bastard breaks in! ! Lee Han was startled as he saw an ominous shadow poking through the fog that enveloped the mountain peak. No, what should I do if the professor goes outside after saying that I shouldnt show any gaps! He said with his own mouth, Docheol is cunning and can only aim at unicorns, so you shouldnt show your weakness, but he himself ran out and fought! -I did it because I could kill him! Stop it somehow! Lee Han was dumbfounded. Thats what At that moment, the injured unicorn staggered and looked at Yihan. The eyes he threw while looking at the baby in turn contained a sense of desperation. dont worry! Ill stop you somehow! Lee Han memorized magic, prepared to mobilize even his trump card if things went wrong. Park Mu, spread! As soon as the defense spell ended, Tao-cheol, who dug through the fog, took shape. Unlike the huge figure outside, it was only the size of a wild dog, but the ferocity felt there was not normal. Lee Han believed in < Bagrek''s Instant Wisdom > and started attacking first. Hiss! The staff that turned into flashlights and the lightning granted to the cloak vomited thunderbolts around. Docheol opened his mouth and let out a sticky darkness. The darkness struck by the lightning began to climb up the staff. A dark element that damages the vitality itself of any living being. Do-chul, who freely handles these dark elements, was a really tricky monster. The problem was that Do-cheols opponent was also a really tricky wizard. Lee Han casually brushed off the sticky darkness that climbed up and then memorized an incantation. Darkness, gather here. At the same time as the powerful magic power burst out, the control of the darkness that Do-chul exuded was transferred to Lee-han. In elemental magic, control over an element can be transferred as much as possible depending on the situation, but taking away an element controlled by an opponent so easily was a different story. Do-cheol also glared at Yi-han with his evil eyes wide open, probably dumbfounded. Of course, Lee Han had no intention of waiting. Darkness sweep away! Docheol gnashed his teeth and turned his body back into a shadow, dodging the attack. not formidable. Lee Han thought as he glared at Do-cheol. Perhaps Docheol is thinking the same thing as Leehan. The movement of the enemy was free to change and the speed was fast, so it was difficult for Lee Han to hit. At the same time, Do-cheols special abilities did not work on Lee-han. Like curses or dark elements, the principle inside them is simple and the attack that pushes with force cannot overcome the huge wall of magic. Wood deok! The sound of Do-cheols spine breaking was heard in the distance. Professor Bendosol, who had transformed into a giant White Wyam, shouted bloodily from all over his body. -Hold on a little longer! Im going to help after tearing this guy to death! Professor, take care of your life first! -I didnt say it to you, I said it to the unicorn! Lee Han moved again, regretting that he worried for nothing. Follow the owners orders and freeze! In the mist, Lee Hans ice alter ego protruded forward. Do-cheol instinctively jumped at the ice alter ego and aimed for the vitals. Be nimble like the wind. Gonadaltes agility magic dwelled in Lee Han. Not stopping there, Lee Han even used the < Limited Time Acceleration > magic. Definitely gives damage! Pak! A physical ability that mobilized various strengthening magic and mana. When time acceleration was also mobilized, Lee Hans charge reached a speed similar to that of the Empires sword masters. Realizing belatedly that he was an alter ego, he tried to pull himself out, but Do-chuls reaction was delayed by a beat. As the morning star cut his body deeply and passed by, Do-cheol shrieked and screamed. -! The black magnet sword, which absorbs mana like the morning star, was a fatal weakness to a clone made of magic. Perhaps thinking that he could no longer maintain his alter ego, Do-chul began to share his body with vicious blood in his eyes. Buuuuung- With the sound of the bees, the black bugs flew through the air, aiming for the baby unicorn behind them. The unicorns baby was terrified and couldnt even escape. ! Lee Han felt all over again how vicious the evil monsters were and stuck out his tongue. Even though the professors and devils of Einrogard look like crazy people, they relatively value order and obey it. On the other hand, wild monsters with evil spirits tried to bite others even when their limbs were flying. I block it with my body! Lee Han believed in magic and moved. As there was not much time left, it was safest to block it with the body. Papa papa papa papa! Do-chul, who turned into a group of black bugs, fiercely clashed with Lee-han and tried to burrow inside. However, nothing happened to the extent that the ferocious force and sound were embarrassing. The body of Do-chul, who was being bitten from afar, glared at Lee-han with resentment and absurdity. What do you mean theres a kid like that?? C Search! With the final cracking sound, Professor Bendosol cut off Do-chuls breath. The professor, who landed after unlocking the transformation, cried out in blood. Is the unicorn all right!? yes. its okay. Lee Han checked the baby unicorn. Fortunately, as Lee Han blocked all the bugs, there were no injuries. Are you okay, Professor? This is a bit of a scratch! A puddle of blood was forming under Professor Bendosols feet, but Lee Han pretended not to see it. It was well blocked. Well done! Do-cheols attack shouldnt be easy to block, but he caught it like a mouse! He has the talent of a shepherd Professor Bendozol gave up his usual nasty attitude and praised Lee Han, as if it was quite admirable that he blocked the attack with his body. As he walked, the unicorns baby let out a terrified cry. The current professors appearance was too savage. Oh my gosh. You scared me! Im sorry, Im sorry! Professor Bendozol blocked the bleeding forehead and hurriedly soothed the baby unicorn. It didnt seem like it would do much to get rid of the fear. Wouldnt it be better to treat the wound first? Who doesnt know!? The wounds made by his curse and dark elements dont heal easily. I need time. Is that so? Lee Han answered, thinking it was because he had no injuries from the curse or the dark element. Professor Bendosol was furious and tried to curse, but held back. The guy in front of him had a ball, but he didnt want to scare the baby unicorn. The baby unicorn slowly hid behind Lee Han and stuck out its head. Professor Bendozol said in a pleased voice. Look at that clever move. Isnt it cute? Okay, Professor, concentrate on treatment quickly. Take care of me more! At the professors shout, the unicorn baby cowered in surprise. Professor Bendozol punched himself in the mouth. Yo mouth, yo such a useless mouth! professor. Just go away. Lee Han, who had reached the limit of his patience, drove Professor Bendosol away. Because of his knowledge, he had intended to have a professor by his side to teach him, but seeing what he was doing now, he thought it would be better to just push him away and communicate with the unicorn himself. Lee Han! Just then, friends came up from below. Their faces were all dusty and tired, probably because the fight in the camp had been quite fierce. The monsters were rushing down! know. Do-cheol attacked here too. Gainando said in an indignant voice. What the hell is Professor Lightningwalker doing! I mean that! Ahh! It is a talking corpse! Professor Bendozol was about to shout at Guyando, but held back and wrapped the bandage. Shuk- The adult unicorn looked around at the students who came up and approached Nilia. When the unicorn she rejected earlier approached again, Nilia was puzzled. Why uh uh uh. what?! why?! As the unicorn tugged at his sleeve, Nilia panicked and shouted. Professor Bendozol, who was watching it, hit his knee. I get it! What do you mean? The unicorn didnt drive the other spirits out of jealousy! Unicorns arent narrow-minded enough to envy even spirits! Its a dangerous situation, so youve got someone by your side to protect you! It was a dangerous situation earlier, so I had Lee Han, who looked trustworthy, by my side, and now that I was safe by defeating Do-cheol, I brought Nilia by my side. Professor Bendozol laughed at Lee Han as if he was delighted. I didnt like you! yes it cant be! I was just using you! Uh then, isnt it a problem that you brought Lee Han with the professor? It turns out that the unicorn didnt trust the professor Professor Bendozol panicked and vomited blood from his mouth. I called because it would be nice if there was at least one more person. In the meantime, the baby unicorn was lying on Lee Hans lap, dozing soundly. The students tried to tell them to look that way, but they stopped. He didnt know that if Professor Bendozol coughed up blood one more time, he might really collapse. * * * It was an hour later that Professor Lightning and the hunters returned. Where did you turn around so late! was there an attack by Docheol? There was! Is it so? Professor Lightning Walk heard the circumstances and let out a sigh. Did you know? If you knew, you should have run quickly! How would you have taken responsibility if the unicorn was even injured! Professor Bendozol. It looks like youre injured right now Even if youre injured, you can point it out as much as you like! I dont mean that. It looks like youre hurt right now, so I meant that you want to be beaten by me in that state. Professor Bendozols anger subsided further. Professor Lightning Walk slowly opened his mouth. We are also on our way back after killing one Docheol. But there was one more. ! Professor Bendozol was astonished. How could there have been so many annoying bastards? Nonsense! I thought so too. Because Do-chul isnt originally a group of people. But there are always exceptions. Send the people out and lets hunt ourselves. If there are several of them, it can be a bit dangerous for students. no. ? When Professor Bendozol firmly refused, Professor Lightning Walk was puzzled. Is there any other way other than this? If there are several Docheol, we have to move the unicorns first. The rest are taking their time. If they are attacked while on the move, the young are in too much danger. Professor Lightningwalker stared at me in amazement. hey. Right now, two of them have followed in the middle of the road. Cant you guess how hot it must have been? take it with you I am satisfied with that. no! Unicorns must be moved first. It looks like you really want to be hit until youre lost Professor Lightning Walk also began to let out a lively feeling, perhaps tired from catching one Tao-cheol. Professor Bendozol was also in bad shape, but he was not one to give up stubbornness under such circumstances. When the two professors were in a serious confrontation situation, the students looked at them with excitement. At least Yoner, who was sane, whispered to Yihan. How should I dry it? Yeah. Thats why I called. who? The principal. Lee Han waved a copper ring. It was a rescue signal ring that could summon the skeleton headmaster. Chapter 676 Episode 676: Kururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The two professors, who were glaring at each other and burning their will to fight, raised their heads after realizing their ideal. The sky was turning dark. What is this? what? As both professors have a lot of experience and wide knowledge, they realized that what is happening now is not unusual. As the sky over the mountains turned completely black, the sun was swallowed up in it. The surroundings quickly became dark. Do-cheol bastards do this?! This is nonsense! Even if there are not ten Docheol, but a hundred, you cant do this! Even if Docheol was a monster that can handle the dark elements and curses freely, this was out of the ordinary. How could a mere Docheol cause such a phenomenon! No matter how many Taochil gathered, they could not darken the sky and swallow the sun. Im sure there are only a handful of archmages in the Empire who can do this Isnt that the principal? Why is Gonadaltes here!? Does time rot?! Professor Bendozol bruised Professor Lightning Walk. Headmaster Skeleton was a very busy wizard even during vacation. Excluding freshmen and support money, he spent all his time remaining in the depths of Einrogard to defend against the threat of the empire. There are only a few Docheol here at most! It would be more of a problem if it werent for the principal. Mmm! Professor Bendozol fell silent. It was definitely a bigger problem if it wasnt the headmaster of the skull. There must be a reason why such a great wizard suddenly came here, but it didnt seem like a very good reason. The blackened sky split. And a voice rang out. Who are you? who touched you? The faces of the two professors turned pale at the familiar salt wave. Surprisingly, it was Gonadaltes who was coming this way!! It also has a very rough temper! My old apprentice or my crazy alter ego, or some petty magical criminals? If youre a magic criminal, Ill give you a chance to die right now. Decide yourself. I swear youll regret it if you get caught. Who do you suspect? Lee Han was stunned to hear what the headmaster of the skeleton said before he descended. I could understand why he thought someone had attacked Lee Han. Because Lee Han activated the rescue signal ring. But to be the first to suspect his former apprentice as a suspect. no. I can understand even that. Didnt the emperor say that when he met the emperor in the past? The Skeleton Principals disciples have traditionally tried to burn the continent, or themselves, or the Skull Principal. The remaining disciples could still hold grudges. It was understandable up to that point. But what the heck is this crazy alter ego talking about!? What kind of bullshit have you been doing?! I definitely gave it time! As the words ended, a black power struck like lightning from the split sky. The enormous power flowed like a muddy stream and created a pillar. A familiar wizard walked out of that pillar. It was a skeleton headmaster in human form. Some wait a minute. Headmaster Skeleton, who was about to explode with cold anger, hesitated when he saw the professors and students gathered. Something was different from what he thought. Professor Lightningstep. Hello. How are you? Professor Bendozol. hello. How are you? I prayed for him to be fine, but seeing that he was fine, I wanted to kill him. Keep your mouth shut. Professor Bendosol, who had many sins, kept his mouth shut. It was a mortal sin to meet a unicorn before the new semester started and not come back. The lightning-walking professor calmed himself down and opened his mouth. Indeed, it was the composure of an explorer who had gone through a series of battles. principal. What brought you here? I called. The professor, the students, and even the unicorn seemed to be staring at Lee Han in amazement. hey!!! You crazy bastard!!! Professor Bendozol exclaimed in astonishment, almost fainting. It was surprising that Gonadaltes came to call, but the guy who called was also a funny guy. Isnt this a crazy bastard?! There is nothing else to call, who are you calling! Did you turn around!? Its you who turned around. Sleep Prof. Bendozol hurriedly tried to defend himself at the cold headmasters voice. In an instant, eleven high-ranking magics blocked the professor and formed a shield. However, Headmaster Skeleton tore the magic apart with one gesture of his hand, and with the other gesture, Professor Bendozol was thrown into a pillar of black power. Professor Bendozol screamed and was dragged into the sky. amazing! As much as he had just seen Professor Bendosol catch Do-chul, Lee Han-eun felt that the professor was a powerful wizard. He is a flexible wizard who can freely cast transformation magic as well as various school magics that can be used when dealing with or caring for animals. Even among outstanding wizards, it was rare to see someone who could learn the magic of various schools at the same time. In addition, he must have a lot of experience in magic combat in real battles as much as he takes care of animals in the remote regions of the empire. However, the skeleton headmaster subdued such a professor in one blow and sent him to Einrogard. It was unbelievable power. Professor Bendozol seems to be wondering why he lost so much. Headmaster Skeleton kindly began to explain as the students stared in astonishment. Even if students dont understand it right now, it might be of great help later. Wardanaz. Stay focused. You must understand right away. No Yi-han was dumbfounded at the appearance of the skeleton headmaster who was only harassing himself. First, Professor Bendozol was careless. You should have taken the initiative the moment you found me. To lose the first attack against a wizard stronger than himself. It is very pathetic carelessness. To wait for the Skeleton Principals skill exercise first with his low skills and even injuries. Professor Bendozol should have taken out the most powerful magic he had, stopped the Headmaster Skeleton, and then escaped as soon as possible. That was the only way to win, even if it was slim. Kainando raised his hand and asked. Isnt that because if you get caught, youll get scolded even more? Of course! However, since he was caught while running away, no one has ever worried. Keep in mind you guys too. Once you decide, dont hesitate. Magic was also affected by the wizards state of mind. If you decide to run away, you have to run away even if you risk everything. And indeed! Thats why I couldnt escape Einrogard Headmaster Skeleton went on after hanging Guinando, who was trying to gain enlightenment, upside down. The second is that the magic they were using was weak. How many spells did Professor Bendosol cast? To the principals question, Kainando, who was hanging upside down, answered puzzled. Did Professor Bendosol cast a spell? Is there anyone else? Headmaster Skeleton also blocked Gainandos mouth. Students shared their opinions among themselves. Arent there six? Looks like five. Wardanaz. You answer. Ive seen up to 11, but !? Friends were startled at the nonsense. They saw it too, but they didnt notice it at all. Looked good. Dont believe what you see If it were you, would you reveal the magic that protects you? Attacking was important, but defense was just as skillful. Excellent wizards did not easily reveal simple defense magic, but after overlapping several, twisted and twisted them to make it difficult to identify. The fact that it is a defense magic that does not know its identity is itself a considerable strength. Just now, in order to quickly penetrate the 11 defensive magics, the skeleton headmaster projected magic toward each of the defensive magics at the same time, figured out the principle, and canceled them all at once. It was reverse magic. However, if I made a little mistake or if there were more magic and more complexity, the time would have been delayed very minutely. Then Professor Bendozol would have reacted quickly and tried to escape after reinforcing his defense magic. From the outside, it seemed that the headmaster of the skeleton easily overpowered them with one blow, but inside there was a close and fierce battle. The last one is because Ive cast some powerful ancient magic. Headmaster Skeleton pointed to the black pillar of power connected to the sky behind him and said. That was definitely an unusual and powerful magic that I dont usually show. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Why did you cast? You called it critical! right! The skeleton headmaster took Lee Hans cane with his telekinesis and hit it with one. It seemed like a magic he had cherished, and Lee Han suddenly felt apologetic. Im sorry. Then why did you call me? I guess, but The professors fought among themselves As expected. Headmaster Skeleton clicked his tongue and looked at Professor Lightningwalker. Since Professor Bendosol and Professor Lightning Walk were growling at each other, the students must have been embarrassed. I called because there was a bounty on it. You didnt call me for the bounty, right? I never called it just for that. joy. Headmaster Skeleton cast a suspicious glance and shrugged. From now on, call me when it is really dangerous. Do you know the story of the shepherd giant? I dont know. What is it? Once upon a time, a giant who was taking care of a mountain range destroyer got bored and called the other giants with a lie that a wolf had appeared. ? Students asked questions because they did not understand. What is a mountain ranger? Can a wolf catch a mountain destroyer? Be quite. And its not that the wolf took the sheep, its because the giants like to catch wolves. I like chasing wolves. Anyway, if you keep lying, no one will believe you later. But apart from that, when wolves come out What is a mountain destroyer? S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is there such a thing as a shepherd giant? When the students were bothering them, the skeleton headmaster said in disgust. quiet! Ill have to finish the work while Im here. Do-cheol bastards roam around? yes. An unusual group Perhaps the boss has appeared. Sometimes when a guy like that happens, other Tao-cheol gather under him. They are cunning and selfish, but when there is a leader, they roll in groups. I have never seen one. It is possible because it happens so rarely. Professor Lightning Strike. I cant remember when I saw it. Skeleton Principal declared with words. You wicked people, come before me! The pillar of black power explosively wriggled and pulsated, and the words spread from the sky swallowed up in darkness to the mountains. Then, Do-cheols group gathered in a corner of the vast Mourning Mountains floated in the air and were brought to the skeleton headmaster. The head of Docheol struggled to kill the skeleton headmaster with a bloody cry. All kinds of dark elements boiled over and changed their form. puck! With one gesture, the group of Do-cheol were swept away. Headmaster Skeleton turned his attention to the next agenda item. Unicorn? I am hurt. Is there a safe place to recover? Ein Lorgard would be nice. ! Not only Lee Han, but also Unicorn liked it. Few places are as safe as the Archmages manor. However, the skeleton principal showed a surprising reluctance. there is a problem. Whats the problem? Professor Bendosol would come and bother you if you let them stay in Einrogard? Lee Han thought the skeleton headmaster was joking. However, the unicorn seemed to be seriously thinking about it. Chapter 677 Episode 677 Ah no. The professor took care of me so diligently When Lee Han said in a puzzled voice, the skeleton headmaster replied indifferently. That is that and this is this. Dont expect human-like loyalty from magical animals like unicorns. Although Professor Bendozol diligently took care of it, the unicorn was obliged to choose an environment in which it could raise its offspring as best as possible. I couldnt help but ponder when I saw that the cub was frightened when he saw Professor Bendozol earlier. No matter how good your magic is or how great your sincerity is, you have to be liked by the kid first. The professor will be sad if he finds out. I dont think so. Professor Bendosol will like unicorns for being smart. Lee Han had no choice but to agree with the headmasters words. Because Professor Bendozol was the kind of person who would like a unicorn, saying that no matter what he did, he would come back! The worried unicorn let out a low cry. Headmaster Skeleton raised a hand to his chin while making a hmm sound. Why is that? no. lets make a request dont let me listen Its not even a difficult request. Whats your request? When Lee Han asked, puzzled, the skeleton headmaster kindly explained. Your trustworthy bastard wants to take care of you. I said I would. Lee Han, who was at a loss for words, quickly regained his senses and said. Why would I do that?! Because you will do it anyway. yes? What are you pretending not to know? When next semester starts, you will learn from Professor Bendosol, and if you learn from Professor Bendosol, you will take care of all the vicious monsters he raises. Then wont you take care of the unicorn too? You can take care of the unicorn yourself, right? And the professor doesnt like me very much. Lee Han desperately resisted. However, the skeleton headmaster answered coldly. Even if the professor tries to take care of the unicorn himself, the baby will hate it, so he will call you. Regardless of Bendozols likes and dislikes, you are a gifted person who is loved by certain monsters. Guinando, who was hanging upside down, asked with a reddened face from the rush of blood. Which monsters? Its especially attractive to monsters that covet them rather than run away in fear because they have a lot of magical power. I wasnt really happy at all. It was disgusting to see the nameless hunters next to me nodding their heads in agreement. The Skeleton Principal asked curiously. Didnt Professor Bendozol praise you? You keep cursing me, saying you dont know why a guy like me is loved. There is no compliment like that! Headmaster Skeleton tore out the entire environment where the unicorn was staying with his horse and sent it to the Black Power Pillar. Before leaving, the unicorn baby hesitantly cried out to the skeleton headmaster. The two unicorns moved to Ein Rogard on a pole. Professor Lightningstep. It looks like the work is over, but would you like to go to Einrogard with me? Please. What about the hunters here? If they can, go to their own mountain range Its annoying, but I cant help it. Headmaster Skeleton prepared to use the Black Power Pillar to send Professor Lightning Walk and his party back. Before leaving, among the nameless hunters, a hunter who had paced with Lee Han this time approached. Thank you for your help. Thank you too. Take this. ? What the hunter held out was an old arrow. The mark of the nameless hunters. If there is a nameless hunter in any mountain range, you can call for help. thank you! Since you went hunting together, you are also a hunter. There is nothing to be thankful for. And if you are interested in the oath, listen to the token. What is that The hunter, as if he had no intention of explaining further, left with his companions on a black pillar. Pod! Headmaster Skeleton yawned lightly and asked. You guys? Please send it back to Flaher City. i get it. See you next semester. Headmaster Skeleton, who sent all of his friends, looked at Lee Han for the last time. So how are you feeling? yes? Lee Han tilted his head at the sudden question. I couldnt guess what you were asking. Hmm, I think its even more satisfying to catch the professor and receive the bounty. dont feel like that Headmaster Skeleton contemplated whether to hit him once, then said in reference. I heard you dealt with Do-cheol? ah. Only Professor Bendozol fought, and I only stopped the self-immolation. It is an unusual monster. He has a lot of troublesome means of attack. You will see more monsters like that when you visit Ein Lorgard in the future. I dont know why he sees more monsters like that when he goes to Ein Lorgard, but Lee Han just kept his mouth shut and listened. Maybe Docheol didnt use much strength because he doesnt have a good relationship with you, right? At best, it would be a curse or a dark element. youre right. But if his abilities were more physical or direct, you wouldnt have been able to deal with them so easily. Lee Han agreed with the headmasters words. Do-chul was a threatening and terrible monster, but most of Do-cheols attack methods were methods that did not work on Lee-han. The curse bounces off, and even if you try to deactivate your magic with the dark element, it doesnt work From Do-cheols point of view, he must have wondered if there were all these bastards. It seems so. What do you think I should do to subdue him more easily? Mmm. Lee Han pondered over the easy yet difficult question. Shouldnt I learn more high-circle magic based on the magic I learned? A magic that would give greater damage to monsters like Docheol or bind them Thats half true. Not wrong. Ill probably learn more high-circle magic this year. yes. A little more 3rd circle magic Dont say things like 3rd circle and learn about 10 5th circle magic. ? Lee Han doubted his ears. Either that or not, the Headmaster Skeleton continued with his words. With that much, you will be able to enter the realm of the small world. Once you know how to use it, it will be easier to deal with guys like Do-cheol. It looks like it will be difficult Its okay. Ill tell Professor Bagreck. I will do my best! Lee Han answered urgently. I dont know what a small world is, but I had to live and see it. But the absurdity did not go away. Is ten 5-circle magic possible? 5th circle magic is a level of magic that is limitedly mastered by one of the most outstanding students in the 4th or 3rd year. When I told him to cook ten of them, Lee Han had no choice but to think of a trick along with absurdity. If you try to learn it somehow after filling it with the easiest one Ah. principal. ? Headmaster Skeleton, who was trying to move Lee Han to the black pillar of power, looked away. What about the disciple or alter ego you mentioned earlier? When everyone lives for a long time, there will always be ungrateful students or alter egos born of cut off emotions. Be careful anyway. But dont wear the ring all over again. What the heck does that mean Headmaster Skeleton moved Lee Han to the city as if he had no intention of answering further. The skeleton headmaster waving goodbye was the last thing Lee Han saw in the Mountains of Heartbreak. * * * Heh heh heh. Sickness Ugh. Students who fell in a field near the city of Flaher stumbled and suffered. Dimensional gateway magic was a magic whose difficulty and cost increased exponentially as the distance increased. It was a ridiculous difficulty to send it all the way here from the Mourning Mountains, but the Headmaster Skeleton did it on the spot without any hesitation. Instead, side effects returned to the students. It was powerful magic sickness. For a magician who sensitively senses the magic within ones body, the sensation of the mana swinging and moving uncontrollably is unbearable. Lee-Lee-Han save me. Gainando called to Lee Han while hanging upside down. Lee Han somehow managed to find the Skull Principals invisibility telekinesis magic and reversed it. Leehan, are you okay? I think Im fine. And also Cainan. It is a tree, not me. When Gainando looked at the tree and spoke to him, Lee Han returned the trunk. Fortunately, thanks to her resistance, she seemed to have escaped motion sickness. For now, lets all go back to the mansion and rest. Because you suffered in the mountains. Even if I said that, my friends would not get up because they were sprawled out. Lee Han thought he should borrow something instead of dragging it. Could you please give me a ride in the carriage? I will pay the price. Are you serious? The coachman driving the wagon on the road looked at Lee Han with an absurd expression. A boy who looked like he was from an aristocratic family asked to borrow a shabby wagon. yes. Which people do you want to ride? Here are my friends behind the scenes. The coachman glanced carefully. Just looking at some of them, I could tell that they came from aristocratic families. Especially in the case of the dark elf girl, she didnt lose her grace even while staggering, so I wondered if she was from a noble family. After checking, the coachman answered firmly. Absolutely not. yes? Why? Are you serious? This is a wagon, isnt it? The coachman put up with his absurdity and explained. To put the children of noble families on a wagon that was running with a full load of rough hay. I didnt know what to curse later. Youre saying this because you dont know how rough and dirty this place is. Oh no. We can ride. We are from Ein Lorgard. What does being from Einrogard have to do with being able to ride a wagon? Its not possible! I am greatly scolded! The wagon driver did not go over. He was worried that the nobles would later criticize him saying, To burn in such a filthy place! We know how to sleep on the street and camp in the mountains It doesnt matter if you lie like that. sorry! The coachman answered and quickly ran away. It was clear that he was afraid that he would get caught and end up in a bad way. Lee Han sighed and approached the other wagons, but most of the wagons rejected the offer with a single stroke. Im sorry. Han Lee. Because I was born noble Are you laughing right now? Oh, isnt it? Gainando hesitated as he spoke while holding back a wry smile. Lee Han was glaring at him. I think Ill have to rent a wagon other than the wagon, but I dont know if that will work. The light wagon for 2 or 3 people was not enough for all of my friends to ride. Lee Han looked around while waiting for a slightly larger carriage to arrive. Finally, a wagon of a suitable size appeared. Lee Han quickly called the coachman. Let me ask you a minute. Could you give me a ride in the carriage? I will reward you when I arrive in Flaher City. Are you saying you know who the person in this carriage is?! The coachman said in a small, frightened voice. It looked like he was afraid of how the people inside would react if he heard it. Who are you? You are a wizard! We are wizards too. C Whats going on? An arrogant voice came from within. The coachman hastily replied. Oh no. Someone asked for a ride! -I am a wizard. Will you still ride with me? I am a wizard too. The wizard in the carriage was silent for a moment at the unexpected answer. Then he said it again. -Which magic tower or guild are you from? sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am from Ein Rogard. Udangtangkwadangtang! Inside the carriage, there was the sound of people falling and things breaking. After a while, the answer came back. C Guys come in! Chapter 678 Episode 678: Ga-Won, a magician belonging to the Magic Tower in Daylight, Flaher City. Gawon was a person who was proud of himself. In fact, among wizards, it was rare to find someone with low self-esteem. It was because it was not possible for anyone to set foot in the study of changing reality with ones own will, and it required natural talent. As such, it was not strange for wizards to think of themselves as the chosen ones. Even half-witted wizards who learned magic from magic books they picked up on the road without having a proper teacher are treated very well, much less how about wizards belonging to the Mage Tower. A mage like Ga-Won couldnt help but be proud. But there is another sky above the sky. There was an opponent that the name Day Chu-ri Mage Tower did not work with, so it was Ein Lorgard. The enemy of imperial magic! Thank you for lending me. It is called Lee Han. You are comfortable. I am a member of the One Chu-ri Mage Tower. thank you! Gainando stretched right to the side. Lee Han kicked Gainando in the back. Cainando quickly got up. Everybodys in a state what happened? I had some business. Lee Han said with a bitter expression. Too many things had happened in the Bitter Mountains. However, Ga-Won seemed to understand Lee Hans expression in a different way. You seem to have done some pretty dangerous and difficult magic research I wont ask you any more. Its not like that. yes. I will do that. Lee Han smelled the other person talking only about himself. It wasnt too surprising. Difficulty communicating was one of the characteristics of wizards. Are you all participating in the exchange meeting tonight? What exchange meeting are you talking about? Its the Mage Tower Exchange Meeting. held in Flaher this year. The study of magic was so wide and endless that it was not easy to dig into it alone, even if you were a genius. Thats why wizards used to make guilds and build mage towers and work together. It does not end there, but a place to share and exchange the knowledge and visions gained from each other. That was an exchange meeting. Even if it wasnt a large-scale conference held by the magic schools of the empire, exchange meetings held by guilds or mage towers from nearby areas were more frequent than expected. It seemed that the exchange meeting to be held this time would be held in Flaher City. ah. no. We were not invited. No matter the invitation! Its a free seat. If you are a student of Einrogard, you are welcome to attend. Gawon said with sincerity. It wasnt such a hard seat, and no one would say that Ein Rogard students were not qualified because they were visiting. I was able to participate comfortably. As far as I know, I heard that other Einrogard students will also participate. Are you sure? Lee Han was puzzled. Ein Rogard was not a guild or mage tower in this nearby area. As I said, it is a free seat. If you are interested and qualified, you are welcome to visit. Isnt that person also interested in the magic that appears at the exchange meeting? Is it another senior? Lee Han thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to talk about it once if Ein Lorgards seniors were participating. A new semester will start soon and I will be meeting many seniors, but it wasnt bad because I got acquainted with them in advance. Let me think about it. really. Do you have anything to announce at the exchange meeting today? To Lee Hans question, Gawon answered with a proud and confident expression. Of course. oh. What are you announcing? Hmmmm. Could you please look at this? Ga-Won made it by overlapping three magic circles on the bottom of the wagon, then placed the reagents and began to memorize the spell. Lee Han, who was watching it from the side, said with interest. You maintain the sphere form with water elemental magic and then give it additional properties. Sorting and amplifying mana Ga-Won, who was reciting the spell, was choking because he heard a sare. He didnt know that the boy next to him would guess the magic right away without explanation. Uh how? yes? I am a wizard too. This is why people from Einrogard! If that was the case with the same wizard, there would be no reason for Ga-Won to suffer so much. Ga-Won laughed out loud, but held it in. He could have regretted it for the rest of his life if he had a grudge against a wizard from Ein Rogard. Even if you are a wizard, you cannot recognize such complicated magic at once. I dont think its particularly complicated Compared to the magic of the skull principals and professors, the magic Gawon was preparing was simple and easy to understand. Of course, it would be rude to say that, so Lee Han said it in a good way. I have seen similar magic before, so I think I recognized it quickly. I had some luck. ha ha ha. Isnt that too simple? Ga-Won looked at Lee Han. This magic summoned a sphere of water into the air and turned it into a device that filtered and amplified mana. It was quite practical and decent, so it was well received within the Mage Tower, but I was a little concerned because Gawon didnt seem to have improved much from the < Ota no Light Star Prism > magic that was announced 5 years ago. As long as a similar magic has appeared, the latecomer must show a more novel and outstanding attempt to receive favorable reviews. I dont think its important to be complex or simple in magic. The important thing is whether or not it has any effect. Isnt it?! Gawons face brightened. Confidence was boosted by the support of Ein Rogard students. But I think this part of the magic circle can be omitted. yes? This serves to hold the shape of the seat Even without it, it will be fixed by the force of the other side. Sleep Before Ga-Won could stop him, Yi-Han cut off part of the magic circle. Surprisingly, however, the magic remained intact. !! I dont think we need the magic of this border. Thats not real! It is necessary to amplify and secure the mana required for magic It is enough to compress the mana here. Lee Han redraws a part of the magic circle drawn with light ink, and compresses the magic momentarily into black ink. It was a simple fix that took less than a second, but that alone reduced the mana required for this magic circle by 1/3. Kawon blinked her eyes in surprise. Eh Ein Lorgard! How scary! * * * Alcicle. Would you like to come with me? hmm. I think youd better go and come. You will learn a lot. Alcicle listened to the exchange meeting and actively recommended it. Wizards basically knew more about other wizards, the better. What about Alcicle? I do not want to. You dont have to eat sardines. not because of the sardines, but because of my research results. When I go out there, questions will come flying about how my research is going. Alcicle groaned as if the thought of it was terrifying. Lee Han looked at Alcicle as if he felt sorry for him. It was a future that not only Alcicle but also Lee Han could experience someday. Every time the professors meet, if I ask how the magic they are practicing is going, they might go crazy. How was the Bitter Mountains? I met a unicorn. what? really? Alcicle was surprised. Professor Lightningwalker was an excellent explorer, but isnt the unicorn just as rare? I had no choice but to be lucky to meet them, but how did they meet? and. Congratulations. Did you get one of the hairs of a unicorn? I received the fur and the horn pieces and decided to raise them in Einrogard. what?? why?! Alcicle, who had been lying sideways, jumped up. The unicorn didnt make a nest in a place with a lot of people. What happened? That found the missing professor, who was taking care of the unicorn. ah. That mich Professor Bendozol? Its famous!? Lee Han was surprised when Alcicle realized who Bendozol was. There is not just one Taochil, but several unicorns, so the unicorns are in danger Oh my God. The headmaster came and took Professor Bendosol and moved the unicorn to Einlogard. for a moment. wait for a sec. Alcicle was taken aback when he heard it. Its not some kind of ancient play, but suddenly at the end of the story, the skeleton headmaster comes and solves everything? I think there were a lot of omissions in between Ah. Alcicle. I must depart. Thats right. have a good trip Dont forget to tell me next time. Its nothing. What part of the story you just talked about isnt that great? Alcicle grumbled but saw Lee Han off. My friends couldnt even come out because they were stretched out from magic sickness and fatigue. Even Eandurde was groping. Is this here? As I moved to the location I was told by Ga-Won earlier, an old and shabby mansion appeared. It was small, and the garden was overgrown with weeds, and even looking at the exterior of the mansion, you could see broken parts here and there. Originally, he would have thought he had come to the wrong place, but Lee Han realized that he had come to the right place because of the magic he felt in the mansion. It must be enchanted inside. To a wizard who could expand space, such an appearance meant little. Lee Han looked around. People who seemed to be wizards were each packing their belongings and entering the mansion. And the crow beast wizard with a familiar face wearing a hat tightly pressed down sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senior Diret?! who is this!? Diret was startled and flapped the wings on his back and turned his head. Fortunately, it was a familiar junior. Junior. What are you doing here?! I was also on vacation, so I was resting. I was invited to the exchange meeting by chance. iced coffee. I guess. Diret wondered how Lee Han, who had just finished freshman year, was invited to the exchange party. It was a place with a free atmosphere, but first-year students are usually not invited. no. Its possible with him. But after a while, Diret convinced himself. If it was this junior, it seemed that he would be invited enough. Are you hiding your identity? Its not that grandiose I hope no one recognizes it. Has your research been blocked lately? ?! Dereth was taken aback. How did know!? how did you know!? I heard that you dont participate well in events like this if your research is blocked. thats right. The eyes are fast. I wore a hat because I didnt want to be questioned. I dont think I would attend at all I was invited, but I cant leave my name in the guest book. And exchange meetings are also quite helpful. I was wondering if I could get some inspiration. Diret let out a sigh before changing the subject. Junior. what did you do on vacation Wouldnt it be just work again? Do not worry. Recently, I chased a unicorn with a professor in the Bitter Mountains. Lee Han was pleased, thinking that it sounded quite plausible even to himself. Ouch. Diret almost dropped his hat when he heard a cough. Why are you a professor? Is there a bounty on it? To a unicorn?? no. Professor Bendozol. ? Dereth wanted to ask what the hell was that about, but realized it was time to enter the bells inside. Follow me. Ill tell you that story again later. yes. Did you find the unicorn? Yes. The principal took me to Ein Rogard. Chapter 679 Episode 679 Diret, as a dignified senior, held back what he wanted to scream and led Lee Han inside. As expected, the old mansion revealed a completely different landscape upon passing through the door. The wide dome-shaped space painted white was filled with an academic atmosphere. The wizards, each wearing a unique costume, gathered in groups of threes and threes and talked with serious expressions. -Are you saying that research support has stopped? -Thats right! Of course, I stole the gold, but it was for greater magic. -know. know! You cut off research support because you stole some gold. Rude guys. What do you think of magic? The development of magic stops because of them! -What do you think of the popular cane style in the capital? -A single element of fire makes the structure so unstable? Its just superficial! Soon the fad will subside! If the wizards were talking in front of the dome, the wizards preparing to present at todays exchange meeting were behind the dome. Yi-han, who found Ga-won preparing in the meantime, prayed for the best in his heart. Diret left his name in the guest book and called Lee Han. Junior. here. You have to look from here. What is it? Its a snack. The refreshments here at the social gathering are fine. Deirett personally lifted the plate and put a few pieces of fruit and tea on top. Remember. Here, the apricots are overripe and the night snack is delicious. Ah yes. Lee Han was slightly taken aback by Direts serious talk. For a moment, I thought it was Gainan Island. That Delet senior. Shouldnt we be preparing more for meeting magic or something like that? huh? Diret sipped tea and laughed at his juniors words. More than half of what is presented at exchange meetings is garbage, so what? If you dont pick out delicious snacks, your time will be wasted. In fact, half of it was good. I said I came here to get inspiration, but there wont be one or two spells today that can inspire a wizard like Diret. That was only possible if you were lucky. Fortunately, Princess Yukbeltire is participating in todays exchange meeting. His work is worth seeing. who are you? ah. you dont know My friend. I am also your ancestor. He goes up to 5th grade too Diret tried not to show it in front of his juniors, but his last words contained anxiety and depression that could not be hidden. Lee Han cheered. Cheer up. Seniors will be able to do well. I dont know what you mean? Realizing that he had behaved rudely in front of his juniors, Diret cleared his throat as if he did not know. So what was the principal talking about earlier? hmm. It would take a little longer to talk about it. All that remains is time. It will take longer to prepare. Dereth replied with a shrug. So the reason why I went to the Bitong Mountains Lee Han started talking about why he went to the Bitong Mountains and why the principal took the unicorn with him. At first, it was a delet that was leisurely and crunchy snacks, but soon I put down the teacup and focused on the story. so? So what happened? Unicorns! Those poor unicorns? Even other wizards nearby. Lee Han and Diret looked at the wizards in bewilderment. Well, this is an internal affair of Einrogard, so its hard for outsiders to hear Please! I will keep it a secret! Let me know! Whoa! What happened! The wizards begged, but Lee Han and Diret calmly stood up and headed to another seat. Thats why the headmaster took the unicorn. After hearing the story, Diret was able to take a deep breath. You hoobaereally ? There are so many points to point out, I dont know where to point them out. I really managed to survive and live! I was lucky. Isnt that bad luck? Diret said, thinking only to herself. I dont know anything else, but Im a little worried because you seem to be getting along too close with the principal. Because I could be misunderstood as a spy by my friends? no magic. It was a magic story. The principals magic isnt easy. Dereth looked at his junior as if he was dumbfounded. but. Lee Han deeply sympathized with him as much as he was given an absurd task when parting ways in the Bitter Mountains last time. So you mean that Professor Bendozol will return this year? yes. Hmm, cheer up. Junior. Lee Han suddenly became anxious at Direts words, which had many implications. was it that bad? little? I still cant forget getting my friend out of the Krakens belly by mistake. Diret stared into the air with eyes wet with memories. Of course, Lee Han could not get wet with such feelings. I looked at my senior with a look of astonishment. Dont worry too much, junior. Because everyone has been through it. Of course, the second year lectures will be a bit more difficult, but you, junior, have already taken it hard enough. It wont change much. Thank you for your warm consolation Lee Han replied with a complicated feeling, not knowing whether to be happy or sad. really. Senior Diet. Do you know what Small World Magic is? When I asked him if he remembered what he heard from Headmaster Skeleton, Diret looked at Lee Han with a puzzled expression. I know, but why? It might not be magic that your juniors are interested in yet. Though puzzled, Diret took out the paper he had and explained by simply drawing. There was plenty of time anyway, and in the eyes of Diret, the junior in front of him was very crazy about magic, so it wasnt strange that he was interested in it. If youre a junior, youll know what it means for a wizard to use magic. Changing reality with the will of a wizard It was such a famous phrase that Lee Han answered without much thought. Dereth nodded and continued to explain. thats right. But strictly speaking, most magic doesnt really change reality. Its more like cleverly deceiving reality. Diret pointed out that a wizard passing by was wearing a dazzling cloak of light magic. The cloak of light changed into seven colors and created a unique magic wave. That magic is probably < Asen''s Seven-Color Illusion Cloak >. The classic way to cast that magic is two magic circles and five types of reagents. And its more than four words. So why cant I just cast it with spells and wills and motions? Wouldnt that be much easier? Its because I dont have enough horsepower. Lee Han immediately replied. At the unexpected answer, Diret looked at his junior with a slightly stunned expression. That thats true, but that wasnt what I was talking about, junior. I wanted to tell the story that changing reality is not as easy as I thought. Magic was not the study of making something out of nothing without any cost. Whatever the phenomenon, if you want to achieve it, you need a price. Whether its magical powers, reagents, or spells The reason why all these complicated methods are used is because they are essentially deceiving rather than changing reality. Various methods are used to deceive cleverly. If you really want to change reality, its difficult with lower magic. It requires a much higher level of magic and requires all kinds of visions One of them is the realm of the small world. Diret, who had said this far, pondered over how to explain it. Do you know about unique world magic? You probably dont know I know. I have seen it. ah. You know what? what? Where did you see that?! Dereth was taken aback. Did you see it in the Wardanaz family?! Ill ask about that later Unique world magic is the pinnacle and the highest level of magic. Because it changes the world itself to the wizards will. But its such a difficult and difficult magic Few people aim for it. Not all wizards dreamed of magic like the original world like the skeleton headmaster. As the goal of wizards is basically the quest for knowledge, only magic that is related to their purpose is important. The magic that was hard to reach even if I put my whole life into it was inefficient as a means. In comparison, Small World Magic changed reality on a similar principle to native world magic, albeit much more localized and limited. Is it some kind of low-end unique world magic? Lee Han listened to Direts explanation and understood it in his own way. Well, as much as the Skeleton Headmaster had a bit of conscience (although he recommended learning the language magic right away), he couldnt tell me to learn the unique world right away. Instead, it was clear that he recommended starting with a small world with a little more knowledge. Unique world magic is the supreme realm of an individual wizard that no one can teach you. In contrast, small world magic was theorized to some extent, and it was a level that could be learned with time and talent. If you can expand your small world, then you can say that you really change reality. The magic that can be spread within it also diversifies. Do you know how to write, too? If you are very, very prepared, wait only in limited circumstances. Diret briefly explained the small world Pentagrammaton he had learned. It was a small world level of a series that released the limits of black magic within the wizard and at close range. But I dont have anything to write about. Its much easier to just prepare in a different way to use this. If he had to prepare magic beyond the limit, Diret would simply cast various magics on the workshop, take over the area strongly, and then amplify his abilities with an elixir. Its because if you strongly dominate the area with magic and amplify your own abilities, the effect is roughly similar to that of the small world. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A wizard has always been a being that pursues efficiency. Awesome! Lee Han looked at Dereth with eyes full of respect. Because I can only use it for a short time. Still, great is great. I respect you. At the juniors words, Diret shyly averted his gaze. It wasnt a bad feeling to be praised, but it was also true that it was a bit embarrassing. Diret cleared his throat and changed the subject. But why the small world? Who told you to cook it? yes. What kind of crazy bastard?! When the affirmation returned to the joking remarks, Diret was stunned. The headmaster told me to learn the 5th circle magic so that I can enter at the end of this year. Is the crazy bastard out of his mind! Dereth was enraged. Seeing this, Lee Han was more moved than before. How many people would be angry with the skeleton principal for the sake of their juniors? Loyalty soared. This cant work. Junior. I write a letter. Oh no. its okay. Its okay, whats okay?! I was thinking of making an excuse and moving on. how? I was just thinking of insisting that I did what I was told after learning the easy magic. Direth got angry and was dumbfounded. So now isnt that saying youre confident in learning the easy 5th circle magic? Feeling that the junior in front of him was a genius who could not be compared to himself, Diret shook his head. okay. Junior. Its your job, so you should respect your wishes. But if you think it wont work later, dont hold back and tell me. yes. If its difficult, Ill just tell His Majesty directly. Yeah Huh? Dereth, who was speaking, tilted his head. Didnt you just say that it was directly, not a letter? Chapter 680 Episode 680 I just said it myself Delete. ! A wizard I had never seen before spoke to me. For a magician, he had features somewhat resembling Adenart. The fact that they have silver hair and blue eyes made them especially homogeneous. The only difference is that the wizard in front of him spreads a much more inorganic and cold atmosphere. It could have been because Lee Han became quite close with Adenart, but Adenart was often misunderstood as being cold, but he wasnt that cold-hearted. Its because he cares about dignity and formality and has a strict personality, so a person who steals bread for his followers cant be cold-hearted. A person like Gainan, who is capable. On the other hand, I felt that the wizard in front of me had a fundamentally different personality. The wizard did not show any interest in Lee Han and spoke to Diret. I came to see you. Thats because its Yukbeltyres work. Good idea. It will definitely help. Was it the princess! Lee Han realized that this was the Princess Yukbeltire, whom Diret had talked about earlier. Then is it Adenarts sister? It was only then that Yukbeltyre, who was having a complicated conversation with Diret about this magic, seemed to notice Lee Han. Yukbeltyre looked at Lee Han once, then frowned and said to Diret. Are you taking care of your juniors again? ah. Quit it. It is my heart. Then advice is also my heart. Stop taking care of juniors who dont match the level. It wont help your magic at all. There was no emotional part like arrogance or contempt in the princesss voice. There was only an emotionless certainty that he was right. At the friends cold kindness, which he always shows, Derrett replied in disgust. Okay, I do my own thing. And this junior is smart. I said that every time. But I dont think Ive ever seen a really smart junior. Diret, who was hurt by his friends words, blushed slightly. Among the juniors of the school of black magic, there was still no one with as good grades as Diret. This junior is really smart! I said that before. Is there a difference? hey. good. go away. This is not your property, so you have no right to do so. Junior. Let us go. Diret dragged Lee Hans sleeve and tried to move. However, the princess followed with an expressionless face. Then, I tried to convince my friend over and over again. Now that we are going up to 5th grade together, how long are you going to take care of your juniors? You should also focus on your magic. Why did I come to this place? Diret regretted coming here for nothing. I felt like I had come to see a friends magic and had a bigger hump attached to it. When Diret ignored his words, Yukbeltyre turned his arrow towards Yihan. 3rd year. you answer How long are you going to pamper Diret? Arent you ashamed to be holding on to Direts ankle, who will become a great wizard as a student of Ein Rogard? Why did you think it was a third year? Are you in first grade? Lee Han was puzzled. But before he could answer, Diret became furious. hey. you are crossing the line Friends and everything have limits. I am advising you as a friend Talk more. Todays announcement or whatever, Im looking for it here. ! Lee Han felt how powerful the anger of his senior, who was going up to the 4th or 5th grade, shuddered. Magical power shuddered and I felt that about five spells that Lee Han had not been able to identify had risen to the point where he was about to pull the trigger. hmm. But isnt that right? Hey Junior Diret looked at Lee Han with an expression of What if you say that? You have to take your side. What if you take the side of a mean friend? No, it seems that seniors from the school of black magic depend too much on senior Diret Its the same as last time Isnt even the professor a bit like that? You have eyes to see. Yukbeltyre readily sympathized. He didnt know the talent, but he seemed to have a little conscience. The school of black magic is exploiting Direts talent. Professor Mortum and Koholti were in the same grade and were never helpful. Are you going to deny this too? Diret, stabbed again in the sore spot, hesitated. Thats the nature of the school of black magic I think thats right. hey! Diret was enraged at the juniors betrayal. Isnt this bastard spy? Lee Han soothed Diret and revealed his conviction. In my opinion, the students of the Dark Magic School should stop relying on Senior Diret. You must do your own work. Professor Mortum is also ordering Senior Diret to stop. ! Dereth forgot about the fight and was moved to tears. It was the first time I had ever seen a junior who made such an extraordinary sound. even my heart is happy. I will also write a letter to the principal whenever the professor calls Senior Diret! Both Diret and Yukbeltire looked at Lee Han as if they were crazy. Are you a crazy junior? no. Its because Im close with the principal. Then youre crazy, right? The princess said without malice. The other person would not be a disciple of the headmaster of the skull, and the only one who was close to him without being a disciple was a regular in the punishment room. Junior I am grateful. You cant do that. And the dark magic schools are so few in number that they just look like they have a lot of work to do. To be precise, there is a lot more pressure on Diret alone. You shut up. I refuse. Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation between the two, suddenly remembered and asked. By any chance, senior Yukbeltyre, which school do you major in? Enchantment magic. I am a direct descendant of Professor Verdus. Aha too! Lee Han understood right away because he wanted to. Dereth said with a puzzled expression. Still, hes my friend, isnt that too harsh? I dont know what you mean. Diete let out a sigh. It was rare to be as rude as asking a person, Are you a student of Professor Verdus?, but there were exceptions. If the opponent is really Professor Verdus apprentice! Yukbeltyre was such a case, so he had nothing to say even with ten mouths. C Mr. Yukbeltyre. Please prepare. When the wizards called her name, the princess checked the time and turned around. Delete. Dont forget the advice today. yes. I will definitely change! Why do you answer Yukbeltyre said with an expressionless face that he would watch and then left. Diret felt exhausted, as if he had just sprinted. I came to see the magic and what a hardship it was Thats right. And why are you taking his side! Im sorry. Lee Han was a little embarrassed. To be honest, it seemed that there was something wrong with the school of black magic. By the way, why did that senpai think I was in the third year? He must have thought that he was a 3rd grader because he knew the 4th graders and the 2nd graders had no reason to come here. You have a freshman year, right? Diret looked at Lee Han with the eyes of a junior who asked the most pitiful question in the world. * * * As Ga-Won prepared the magic, Diret flipped through the book with an expression of little interest. Are you not interested in that magic? I saw the announcement beforehand, but it wasnt good. The magic announced at the exchange meeting was basically cataloged in advance and then handed out to the wizards. Sharp-eyed and clever wizards could tell whether this magic was good magic or banal magic just by looking at it. There has been no progress in < Otas Light Star Prism > magic. Still, wouldnt it be nice to improve the magic circle a little more and shorten the process? That would be nice, but its not easy. Improving magic required both knowledge and senses. A sense that more sensitively senses the flow of knowledge and magical power derived from the experience of making and repairing all kinds of magic circles. It was only then that we could set the direction for improvement. Even getting a direction wasnt the end. The ability to implement that direction was also needed. For example, lets say that if you compress 1000 mana into a magic circle, the effect will improve. Then, the wizard had the duty to obtain it himself, put it in, and prove it. I couldnt even do it, but if I insisted on it, everyone would be squeamish. Still, that Gwangryeongmuk magic circle has been improved again, and the magic power has been compressed into the black consul So? Direth folded the < Monthly Black Magic Trend > book and narrowed her eyes. If you look closely, you can see that it has definitely changed. Didnt you make the shape fix much simpler? Have you left out the shape-fixing magic for the left side? Diret was surprised by the bold choice. If you were from Ein Rogard, you wouldnt know, but outside wizards were more obsessed with making safer choices than I thought. But what a bold magic circle. Are you okay? Its good its fine. Lee Han felt proud. It seemed that what he had corrected was not wrong. Wait a minute, you improved the magic circle and then compressed the magic into the black consul? Youre not Professor Bibble, how did you come up with that idea? others besides you can do it Yes, but thats Professor Bibbles favorite method. A magical way of cutting out unnecessary things for efficiency, regardless of difficulty. It was Professor Verdus favorite method. Lee Han was disgusted. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its unfortunate. Being misunderstood as Professor Verdus method! It seems that the experience I learned under the professor influenced me unknowingly. Lee Han felt great humiliation. Awesome. Diret let out a brief evaluation and leaned back. His eyes were full of interest. I think that wizard decided to come out Come to think of it, my junior. How did you know that right away? Again, I thought it was great. From this distance, even juniors would not have seen the catalog, but to notice the extraordinaryness of that magic. I helped improve. what? Thank you for driving the carriage Lee Han told the story of how the magician Ga-Won reciprocated the kindness of lending him the carriage. Dereth was stunned and couldnt even answer. Lee Han, who saw that, asked cautiously. Is it okay not to touch the magic submitted to the exchange meeting? no. Thats not it. Usually, they dont change magic just because they lend a wagon Its not a story of a wizard who cast a spell on a village just because he received a coin, so what kind of generosity is that? Diret shook his head and looked ahead. -Isnt there anything different from Ohtas Gwangseong Prism? -Thats -Stupid! No eyes to see! look at that magic circle Its improved several times over Ohtas Gwangseong Prism! C You cant do that with that level of improvement! -Dont you see the magic power compressed in the black consul over there! Idiot you?! C How dare you Follow me! Its a duel! -Thats what Im going to say. Im going to have to clean that idiot from the exchange meeting! Excluding the opinions of a few who went to a duel after being criticized for trying to catch a fault, the wizards who participated in the exchange showed a positive response. Ga-Won was relieved and brushed his chest, but when he found Yi-Han, he was delighted. Then he pointed at Lee Han on stage and shouted. Thank you Lee Han! thank you! Without his help, this magic wouldnt have been possible! When the wizards sitting in the seats looked at Lee Han in unison, Diret pulled his hat down and spoke softly. Junior. I think it would be better for us to sit separately from now on. Chapter 681 Episode 681 As much as it was definitely self-sufficient, Lee Han solved the countless handshake requests that came to him by himself. Are you a student at Ein Rogard? yes. Are you in third grade? no. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to Lee Hans answer, people nodded their heads knowingly. Then you are in the 4th grade! After listening to the self-introductions of several wizards and even receiving suggestions to study together, Lee Han was able to sit down again. Diret suddenly thought of it and asked. for a moment. Where is Yukbeltire? Verdus sun Why are you looking for Yukbeltire-senpai? Did you just say you were Verdus senior? Diret was slightly concerned, but it didnt matter, so I let it go. If I had just seen it, I would have known you were smart. Where are you? Did you see it? Um Hes preparing over there, but I guess you didnt see it. Lee Han answered after spotting the senior talking with some other wizards in the corner of the hall. He was a typical Verdus Professor-type wizard who focused only on his own magic no matter what the presentation was going on behind the scenes. Oh really! Diret sighed. Unlike Koholti, this junior was an opportunity to prove that he was really smart! I am fine. Senior Diet. Because Im not okay?! Diret glared at the junior, who had been talking nonsensically since earlier. I get angry when I think about it. Junior. You get into all sorts of nonsense even when I tell you to stay still at school. Its not like that Lee Han tried to protest that it was not intentional, but Direth ignored it. But why are you standing still in front of Yukbeltyre? Show your skills! No, hes a senior Basically, Lee Han had a tendency to hold back a little in front of people who would tear him away. Until now, I could tell just by looking at Professor Verdus being alive. Professors as well as seniors do not know when and how to face each other and receive help in the second year, but they cannot be cocky. Am I a senior too? Junior. This is my first order as a senior. Give Yukbeltyre a shot. Dereth, who had become bad, instructed Lee Han in a voice that he would not tolerate rejection. Of course, it was a very difficult story from Lee Hans point of view. Ugh. Even if you say that, I dont have the ability Is it possible to attack Yukbeltire senior from behind? It was a joke. Dont joke with that face * * * Yukbeltire turned his head to the commotion coming from behind. I felt that the reaction was hotter than usual. The wizards were excitedly talking about the magic that had just appeared and explaining the movements with their hands floundering in the air. It was the reaction when the magic that impressed everyone came out. what? Of course, Yukbeltire also knew roughly what kind of magic was coming out as much as he had seen the exchange meeting catalogue. There was no magic that would produce such a reaction Yukveltyre-sama. The preparations are complete. okay. Yukbeltire confirmed the artifacts to use for the presentation. Its an elaborate and complex artifact, so a lot of preparation went into it. I was really impressed. I never thought Id see this kind of magic Its still unfinished. Are you flattering me now? Oh no. The wizards who knew the princesss personality cleared their throats and adjusted her clothes. However, the artifact in front of me right now was a really great thing. From the outside, it was an ordinary pendant, but inside the pendant were elaborately woven hundreds of magics. And all these spells were deployed for one purpose. Creating a new artificially isolated dimension! Bringing in power or summons from another dimension connected to reality is one of the widely known methods of magic, so it shouldnt be that surprising, but Yukbeltire went one step further. What if that dimension was created artificially? Of course, there are realistic limitations, so only a very small dimension would be possible, but that was enough for an excellent wizard. Isnt it like a world where wizards can set new rules for a while? Contacting the existing dimension required all sorts of complicated exploration and negotiation, but this was not necessary. If you create something like a dimension overflowing with enormous magical power and succeed in fixing it that artifact can draw out almost infinite magical power! An artificial dimensional artifact! Oh, are you really making an announcement today! ? Before the surrounding wizards even started, Lee Han wondered what was going on. Diret closed the book and explained Yukbeltyres work. Its roughly like this. Actually, its such a difficult and unstable research that it doesnt become as convenient as I just said. If its a dimension where enormous magical energy emanates from, it will be just as difficult to maintain it and create a passageway. But even taking that into account, its a really great study. Actually, I was also worried that Yukbeltyre would be able to announce here this time. It must have been an oversight. When it seemed that his friends work had risen to the point where it could be published, Diret let out a sigh of relief. Yukbeltyre was very interested in dimensional science and was constantly trying to create new results by grafting dimensional science into endowment magic. I was worried because it was a very difficult research Junior. Do you see anything more to blame than that? yes? I have to catch up. If Yukbeltyre makes an announcement, find any flaws and point them out! Friendship is friendship, and apart from that, Diret was thinking of repaying the insults received by the school of black magic. How do I find fault with magic of such a high difficulty? Junior? yes. Youve had enough and still have it. Find it quickly. No Lee Han was unfair. He couldnt figure out why Dereth thought of him that way. Lee Han is also a freshman junior! Still, Lee Han pretended to stare at the artifact as the senior had told him to. There were so many wizards and so many magics around them that it was difficult to distinguish their magical powers at first, but after a while, they began to be roughly distinguished. Right. Thats all the magical power the magicians in the audience have shed. Is that the magic of that artifact from there? Lee Han distinguished the magical power of space so sensitively that the magicians around him would be astonished if they heard it. Finally, when he was able to feel only the magic power of the artifact, Lee Han slowly checked the magic power. amazing! The structure of the artifact is reminiscent of a rocket that gains acceleration by continuously igniting propellants. The magical power accelerated in the first magic circle is accelerated once again in the second magic circle, and then accelerated again in the third magic circle In this way, the power required to create an artificial dimension is obtained by extremely amplifying the power of magical power. . In order to create such an artifact, it was necessary not only to link these magic circles in a chain, but also to calculate the shock and heat generated in the process. The magic ceremony of creating a dimension after securing power seemed rather easy compared to the things above. Lee Han muttered involuntarily. How could someone like Professor Verdus create an artifact like this Diret looked at Lee Han with complicated eyes. My heart hurt a little when I heard a friend say such a thing to a junior. oh. Senior Diet. I think I found the blemish. oh. What? Dereth pricked up his ears and was delighted. It was an opportunity to clearly prove the juniors intelligence in front of Yukbeltyre. Now, I made a simple prediction by following the flow of magic power there, but the magic circle was slightly twisted in the middle, so I couldnt draw a perfect circle, and it ended up in an oval shape. ? Diret was confused as he did not understand how this junior felt the magical power of the artifact so far away. Isnt it even the magic flow inside the artifact! How did you feel the flow of magical power inside the junior artifact? would it be far away? Besides, there are other wizards around Concentrated. ah. thats right Concentration. Concentration is important Diret was at a loss for words at such a standard answer. Well, you have to concentrate to feel the magic! for a moment. It doesnt matter now. Im curious how you even drew the predictions with the flow of magical power but its completed in the form of an oval shape for juniors? If you continue drawing with overlapping flows, it will become an ellipse. Diets face turned serious. As much as he helped with Yukbeltyres magic, Diret knew well what the result would be if this magic was completed in an elliptical shape. A small artificial dimension is not created, but it is connected to another uncertain dimension through a dimensional rift. Connecting to a relatively safe dimension is fortunate, but connecting to a dangerous dimension can be annoying. I need to dry this. The moment Diret happened, the artifact started working. Dirett exclaimed in astonishment. Why not start already?! Surely there must have been time left? We asked! The wizards in front answered with bright smiles. Such great magic should have been allotted a little more time. So wouldnt the wizards learn more? Of course, it was a very irritating kindness from Dereths point of view. Stop Yukbeltire! Its not a perfect circle, its an oval! ! Yukbeltyre looked at his friends words with a shocked look. That was not something to be taken lightly. What nonsense! We definitely checked. There was nothing wrong with it! The magicians who managed and checked the announcements at the exchange meeting shouted as if they were ridiculous. Not only was it strictly managed after the princess submitted it, but it was also checked once before the start. However, it was just absurd to say that the wizard with the hat tightly pressed down had a problem. Dont ruin the exchange meeting and sit down quickly! No, its a safety issue, isnt it too severe? When Lee Han was dumbfounded, Diret sighed. Originally, crazy wizards keep fighting nonsense, so even the Mage Tower and the guild are sensitive! Yukbeltyre asked while Lee Han, who learned the truth, was at a loss for words. Delete. What is the basis? You havent even touched this artifact in the last few days? I felt this junior. There is a slight error in the flow of magical energy from the middle. Diret felt sorry for the suddenly chilly atmosphere. At least I shouldve noticed! I just spit it out without thinking because I wanted to prove that my junior was smart! If it had been said that Diret had noticed it, Yukbeltyre might have believed it. Diret I really dont know if I have to go this far to prove my juniors in the school of black magic. It seems that my claim has only been proven. Oh no He really notices! And thats an error! Stop right now! At Direts words, the wizards who had praised Lee Han earlier also reacted with a little hesitation. No matter how good a mage is, that sounds so ridiculous Isnt it bluffing? Come to think of it, that magic was a bit too absurd. Is that possible? Ill be thrilled! Diret felt like a two-eyed man who had fallen into a one-eyed country. Too good to be persuaded! Sing the thunder, spirit. ?! Looking to the side, the junior was memorizing a spell with a calm attitude. With the attitude of not caring what the other mages were talking about, saying that they were telling ridiculous lies or that they were bragging. Thunder and lightning! The bell keeper of the bell towers of fallen kingdoms and the watchtowers of small boats wandering in the sea fear your name. When the spirit, which is incomparable to the power of ordinary spirits, opened the dimensional door and tried to reveal itself, the wizards in the audience were shocked when they sensed it. At the same time, the artifact also made a bizarre sound and malfunctioned. The magic circle inside the pendant gradually distorted into an oval shape. !! That one! The one who signed a contract with you calls you as he deserves! As soon as Perkuntra appeared, Lee Han jumped forward. Chapter 682 episode 682 , while Lee Han was preparing by calling Perkuntra, Yukbeltire belatedly realized a sense of incongruity. The angle of the 44th magic circle is different. Who touched you? When the wizards didnt say anything like dumb people who drank honey, Yukbeltire looked at them with cold eyes. As the artifact prepared this time is complex, it required meticulous concentration to move it after completion. Knowing that, Yukbeltyre tried to eliminate any possible variables by moving the artifacts and reassembling them before the presentation began. Of course, to help with that task, wizards from the Exchange Society also participated. But now, to discover a subtle error in a single magic circle. Sorry. Looks like I made a mistake! One wizard confessed with a pale expression. hey! Why would a mage like you make such a mistake! Ah, Ga-Wons magic was more amazing than I thought, so I had to concentrate You can say that now! It may sound like an excuse, but I compressed all the mana necessary for magic into the black consul. Really? That is amazing. The colleagues who blamed the wizard for losing concentration and making a big mistake also murmured at the moment. I never thought Ga-Won would show me such magic! sorry. Mr. Yukveltyre. done. Its not your fault. Her Highness the Princess! The wizards were slightly moved by the appearance of the princess who covered up their own faults. Its my fault for leaving things to stupid people like you. The wizards who were hit by the spicy Einrogarde style of speech stiffened their faces. Yukbeltyre didnt care and took action. Kang! With a sharp sound, eight gold needles were driven into the rim of the elliptical dimension gate. And with a short shortened spell, < Isolation of Vaquantalana > was cast. Kwajik!! With the sound of space crushing, the dimensional gateway was sealed as it was. Powerful endowment magic interfered with space. Unbelievable! It was such a perfect response that even the mage who had just been insulted would be moved to forget the humiliation. Most of the fairly high-level enchantment wizards also focus on the production of artifacts or the use of magic that focuses on strengthening the body, but Yukbeltyre showed an amazing level by using enchantment magic freely, as if not to be bound by such notions. At this rate, even if there were cracks, the gateway would still be closed. But magic always goes beyond the wizards expectations. There was a cracking sound in the isolated space, and a huge amount of energy began to flow from the dimension gate. Cold sweat ran down the spines of the mages who realized that they were connected to a very dangerous dimension among random dimensions that could be connected. This is enough Every devil! Thats duke level! While the wizards bodies stiffened with fear, Yukbeltyre cast the next spell. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eight golden needles glowed and burned completely, then cast < Vaquantalana''s Crushing >. Magic with lethal damage flowed like a torrent and hit the existence beyond the dimensional gate with a strong blow. The chains were so sharp that the wizards thought they had blocked them for a moment. However, the voices heard from beyond the gate made the wizards despair again. Aha-excellent-human-mage-? There is no damage! When both of Vaquantalanas arcane magics were blocked without effect, Yukbeltires eyes shook. This was the worst thing that could have been assumed. A link to a threatening dimension A gateway with no restrictions A peacock-level demon trying to cross that gateway! But-its a pity-no matter how wise you are-its-power-that-determines-the world-! The demons voice was cultured and dignified, but no wizard fell for that attitude. Nice to meet you C Pride C call me Garisaima -! Yukbeltyres cold eyes burned and she strengthened her fighting spirit. Even if the opponent was a demon duke powerful enough to reveal his name, Einrogard students would not back down. Even more so if you are a person who goes up to 5th grade! Bakwan Nice to meet you, Garisaima! stop turning it off! -! !!! bang!!!!!! The mighty spirits power raged like a thunderstorm and a storm and tore through the arrogance. The wizards on the stage looked up in astonishment at another gigantic being that appeared in the middle of the room. * * * First of all, it was Lee Han who had been summoned by Perkuntra just in case, but when he saw Yukbeltyres magic, he stopped in a bit of a panic. Did I call you for nothing? I felt like it would be solved with that magic, but then Perkuntra might really get angry. I didnt, but the other day I grumbled so hard not to call it weird but this time I really called it a proper thing, right? Coincidentally, Perkuntra completely crossed the door of the contract and asked. Hearing the thunderous voice, Lee Han felt guilty. Sorry Arrogance! What mad wizard summoned Pride Ball? yes? Isnt that the energy of arrogance! How dare you try to summon such a demon without any restrictions! It was not intentional, it was an accident. Mr. Perkuntra! Cant you stop it with that magic? accident! You wizards, short-lived ones, always have accidents. cant stop that Even if it is sophisticated, it lacks power! As soon as the words were finished, the demon duke tore up the magic and passed through the gate to reveal itself. The opponent was a devil wearing a discordant mix of all sorts of flashy outfits, including hats, helmet shirts, dress pants, and skirts. If it wasnt for the ominous energy emanating from him, Lee Han would have wondered what kind of mad wizard was making his debut in the social world for the first time. look! Lady Perkuntra. please help! We have to stop it! There is only one way. What is it? Nice to meet you Garisaima! stop turning it off! Perkuntra made the first attack without hesitation. Lee Han asked in bewilderment at the preemptive attack that would have torn even the most powerful man to shreds. Can we go ahead like this without negotiations? What if the other person gets angry? Any negotiations are impossible until the devils duke, who will come to this world anyway, is at a disadvantage! They have brains, so its better to negotiate with them at a disadvantage! Oh-nice to meet you-Noe-Gong-King- The Torn Pride Gong recovered his body in an instant. Perkuntra didnt even answer, and once again drew Lee Hans mana up and let it out. Thunder and lightning shook the exchange hall. Gently C Brain Gong C you C probably C would not be C comfortable C like me -? Despite being hit twice, Garisaima smiled unfazed. He is the one who crossed the dimensional gate without any penalty. On the other hand, the opponent was forcibly summoned by borrowing the power of a wizard. It was so clear that there was no need to fight or use force. The reason why the opponent attacked so urgently was probably because there was not much time left. How much-left-once-twice-about? OK! Try it yourself! Even Perkuntra wasnt easy. As soon as he realized that Gyo Man-gong was looking down on him, he smiled heartily and raised Lee Hans magic power. Lee Han looked at Perkuntra with a confused gaze. Arent you wasting too much? Its overflowing with mana, but I dont bother wasting attacks like that once, twice, three times. The arrogant attack, which he had laughed at the second time, was hit three times, and his smile hardened, as if he felt something strange. Ha ha ha ha ha! Search! A bolt of lightning the size of a thick pillar swung like a spear and burned away his arrogance. After being beaten four times and up to five times, the Gong Mangong was completely straight. The sorcerer-had-tried-! To think that the duke himself was replenishing his mana in such a subtle way that he didnt even notice. Whether it was an artifact or a separate magic, it was commendable. The wizard-you-soul-will give-special-preferential treatment-! Pod! In an instant, the Gyomangong launched a counterattack. Realizing that the strategy of draining Ferkuntras magic didnt work, the next best way was to subdue the wizard himself. Perkuntra summoned a huge cloud from the ceiling of the exchange meeting hall to create a thunderstorm and wrapped it around Lee Hans body. the guy is after you be careful! yes! Lee Han, who was preparing by casting various magics, thought about what kind of magic to cast additionally. However, Perkuntra shook her head. What are you going to do with that kind of magic?! Ill protect you myself! What is that Perkuntra nestled in Lee Hans body and cast unification. bang! The typified energy of lightning that flowed from Lee Hans body engulfed the surroundings. Lee Han shuddered at the omnipotence of the elemental lightning felt throughout his body. It felt like being the ruler of the elemental lightning in this realm. What is this! Lee Han moved his fingertips to summon thunderbolts from the air. In an instant, the lightning bolts bit each others tail and became a huge chain, striking the air of pride. Gyomangong took out a black and red sword and blocked the attack, then grumbled. If you entrust your body to the magician-great spirit, you will be burned to death, but isnt it better to give your soul to this arrogant lord? -Its bullshit, so ignore it! Perkuntra, who entered Yihan, shouted firmly. Of course, it was a very dangerous way to unite with the spirits and borrow power in this way. Since spirits are basically not creatures like wizards, they didnt know how much magical energy they used to make wizards useless. In the case of the Great Spirit, the risk was even greater, and just a few seconds of integrating could consume all of the mana and die. But Perkuntra didnt care much. It had nothing to do with this young wizard! -Are you okay? I tried to hold on with my own magic C Are you saying that? Your magic is childs play! Perkuntra sneered at Yihans words. It seemed the time had come to show the young wizard what true magic was. C Look! With a shout, Perkuntra borrowed Lee Hans body and condensed the lightning on his fingertips. Lee Han could easily recognize the magic. Because that magic was < Perkuntra''s lower thunderbolt >. However, the results were different. The white, incandescent lightning spread a more violent and ferocious force than the lightning Lee Han used to handle. As much as he had learned about the theory of elemental change while being beaten up by Professor Voladi every time, Lee Han had a hunch. Attribute strengthening! Just as the water element, which lacks offensive power, was rotated to create more destructive power than expected, the lightning element was compressed and refined to create a higher-level element. Kwajik! An incandescent bolt of lightning shot out. Perkuntra swung his staff and cast thunderbolts in succession. Even though it was a simple magic that was collected and fired, its destructive power was beyond imagination. The shields summoned by Pride Gong were shattered in one blow. -If you want to use the lightning element, this is the basic level! Got it! -front! look ahead! Seeing the arrogance rushing in, Ferkundra raised one hand and summoned a flashlight spear and a lightning cloak. However, like the low-level thunderbolt magic, the level of power was different from Lee Hans magic. It was a hectic moment, but Lee Han tried to hold on to the lightning element operation method that was pushed into his head. The magic power should be the same, but how could it be like this! Gyomangong, who avoided the spear of lightning, quickly turned behind Lee Han. Perkuntra sneered and released the lightning cloak. Gyomangong opened the distance with an annoyed noise. The sound of the burning air around me was terrifying. The king of thunder-really-it seems that he-hates-the-mage-was-determined-to-kill-? -omg. -What is Huck? Huck is! In response to Lee Hans reaction, Perkuntra hurriedly explained. Chapter 683 Episode 683 Its too bad C thats okay C Duke Pride muttered. Unlike other low-level demons who were only interested in killing and destroying, a demon of the level of a duke had a purpose that was linked to dignity and intelligence. Gyomangong was like that too. A collector who wants to collect the souls of all the wizards in the crowd rather than kill them. That was the arrogant Duke Garisaima. The current situation was a situation in which luck and fortune overlapped successively for Garisaima. When will there ever again be a situation where they will use their unrestricted power to subdue the wizards and then forcibly enter into a contract? Wizards are indeed cunning people, so when they make a contract with a powerful demon, they lay all sorts of traps. An opportunity like this was really rare. In particular, I really coveted the young wizard who signed a contract with the King of Thunder right in front of me. Its like a jewel! Among the souls displayed in the showcase of pride, it seemed that such a person would be difficult to find. However, he was burning his strength with the determination to kill the wizard in case he would be defeated, probably feeling such greed. In this way, it was impossible to forcibly sign a contract after subduing the wizard. Gyomangong regretted it and made up his mind. Can-no-no-no-no-brain-this-resentment-repay-later-! C Hes coming again! Momentarily, a huge magical energy surged from the back of the Pride Ball and began to encroach on the surrounding space. Having seen the king of frost giants change the space around him before, Lee Han was not surprised. What surprised Lee Han was the other part. The attribute of magical power?! The magical power of a property he had never seen before was wriggling. -Demon dukes use their own attributes. be careful! Its probably different from other elements. Neither the dark element nor other elements, but magical powers of disparate properties surrounded the arrogance ball. In this case, the magicians advantage of knowing the opponent in advance with the knowledge he had did not work at all. -Do you know what kind of trait it is? Sensing the ominous magic power, Lee Han asked. Perkuntra answered immediately. -You dont have to know that! -yes? As soon as the words were finished, the Gyomangong attack began. Contrary to what I was trying to subdue earlier, I felt the will to kill Perkuntra for sure. The fog! Gyomangong turned into a dark red mist and tried to surround Lee Han. Objects in range turned to dust and disappeared. ! Lee Han shuddered at the strange property that seemed to be neither weathered nor corroded. However, Perkuntra was still confident. dont show me the thunderbolt Lightning! At that moment, Perkuntra, who was united with Lee Han, changed into a thunderbolt and moved. A single bolt of lightning pierced the space stained by the arrogance that had turned into mist. It didnt end there. Perkuntra moved in succession and rather pressed the Pride Gong. The space of the arrogance gradually decreased with each movement of the lightning bolt. The King of Brains-very-excited-! If its unfair, why dont you borrow your magic too! No matter how unrestricted he passed through the dimensional gateway, in the end, the power of pride comes out through that connected dimensional gateway. On the other hand, Perkuntra, who fought directly with the contractor, could inflate his strength according to the skills of the contractor. Gyomangong had no choice but to admit that King Noegong was definitely a formidable opponent. Im not sure how the contractor holds up like that Wizard-really-amazing- -By the way, Mr. Perkuntra. Lee Han became puzzled and asked. The lightning-like magic just now could be seen as a type of conversion magic. A simple yet absurdly difficult magic that transforms into lightning and takes over the surroundings. -Is it okay for me to use this? -What kind of stupid question are you asking when you have so much magical power! -no. Its not a magic question, but if you use magic that doesnt fit my level like this, its a burden on your body. Just as strong strengthening magic puts a strain on the body, so did other magic. Transforms into lightning and hits and falls. Will you feel better afterward? -It also has a lot of magic power, so it should be able to maintain its body without collapsing. -Is that true? Do you have any muscle pain? -There might be such a thing Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - -Muscle pain while dealing with the devils duke is cheap! Perkuntra protested as if it was unfair. Its true. Lee Han had no choice but to admit that. Gyomangong took out a black and red sword and smiled belligerently. Okay-okay-continue-lets-Lets-King of Brain-! As soon as the words were finished, the arrogance disappeared. Like the dark night sky, the magic power of the arrogance wrapped around the area. In the fog, Gyomangong moved freely, baring his teeth. Even Ferkundra responded with a warlike thunderclap and turned into a thunderbolt. With each swing, the lightning spear tore through the fog and collided with the Arrogants sword. In less than 5 seconds, the two collided close to each other hundreds of times. Gyomangong said in a voice full of excitement. Quite a few demons C if theyre trapped here C chirp like a canary! Are you going to keep transforming into fog? My thunderbolt cannot be overcome with such fog! The moment it touches the space of arrogance, it takes enormous damage, but Perkuntra resisted it with a divine thunderbolt containing his true name. If the power of the fog doesnt work, its just a loose net. That-you-have-you-yes-the contractor-no matter-how-cunning-will-someday-fall-! Thats it. devil. Stay away from your juniors! If you dont want to be trapped in Einrogards infernal depths! How dare you- such-threaten-?! Is there a place like that? * * * When the battle between Perkuntra and Pride began, the wizards calmly judged what to do first and took action and just watched as if possessed. Even though I had to quickly isolate the space of this exchange to prevent any damage and prepare a great magic that will work on the devil! But I couldnt help it. Sorcerers are basically seekers and seekers who pursue mysteries. A beautiful confrontation that I would like to see once in my life is happening right in front of my eyes, but how can I get up from my seat? amazing! Every time Perkuntra swung a thunderbolt, the mages let out a low exclamation. I felt that the thunderbolt was on a different level from the ordinary lightning element. A lightning element that has been strengthened through a process that is so difficult and profound that you cant even guess! If they could observe and learn even one hundredth of that thunderbolt, the wizards here would give up their limbs. Meanwhile, Yukbeltyre was paying attention to something else. How are you holding up? Making a contract with the Great Spirit to summon him wasnt that surprising. It was just a matter of luck and aptitude, and it wasnt that there werent successful wizards. However, it was surprising that the Great Spirit was able to hold on when he was showing off his power without hesitation. Yukbeltire suddenly recalled a rumor he had heard about a first-year student from the Wodanaz family. Rumor has it that while listening to the magic of various schools, he took the top position and assisted with the magic of his seniors. Considering that he was eccentric enough to match with Illendil and had close friendships with the students of the dark magic school, he was probably a student whose friendships were narrow and not smooth. no way? Yukbeltyre was curious about the appearance of a junior who seemed close to Diret. Help Yukbeltire. I will sever the connected dimension. Is that junior, by any chance, the Wardanaz family? what? thats right. But thats not important right now. Are you sure you are listening to all the black magic, alchemy, and enchantments? Are you going to help or not? Derrett looked at his friend with an annoyed look. What kind of nonsense are you talking about when your work is creating hell in front of you? I should help. How are you going to hold it in check? Ill have to cut the dimensional gate first. Originally, beings from other dimensions were severely restricted when they descended to this world. It was because he could only use a portion of the power he could bring from his own dimension. The reason why Pride is able to rampage now is because the dimensional gateway is open behind him and he is constantly being supplied with power from his own dimension. If the gateway is cut off, the arrogant prince will have no choice but to hesitate. There seem to be some difficulties. A demon that powerful would recognize it immediately the moment it interfered with the dimension gate. Then they will target us, not that spirit. The princess calmly explained the situation. Dereth nodded with a knowing expression. I intend to interfere without being noticed. Is that possible? It will be difficult, but we have to try. At Direts words, Yukbeltire realized that his friend was researching a superior magic that he was unaware of. At that realization, Yukbeltyre praised with a very slight satisfaction. Great. delet. I was worried about taking care of juniors who didnt match the level, but you were also focusing on your magic. hey. shut up. I couldnt make a single artifact and caused a dimensional accident. Its not my fault. It was the mistake of the other wizards. It was definitely a mistake to trust stupid wizards. Being aware is also an ability. Did you notice your junior from afar? listen to that Just be stubborn. The princess, stabbed in a sore spot, shut her mouth. Certainly, the fact that the first-year student noticed, but he didnt, was hard to refute in any way. I was careless. You are sounding careless. People who cant study said that. Be vigilant before exams, be vigilant before assignments. Dont compare me to those guys. Diet. Nope. Im different from those guys Its done. hey. Help me. Above Direts arms and white face, there were magical letters in geometric patterns. Yukbeltyre realized that Diret was borrowing the power of a contracted demon. When with the devil? I got permission from the principal and borrowed a demon imprisoned in Einrogard. Although he was an arrogant worker who would react sensitively to the wizards magic, he would have a relatively slow response to the devils power. Diret intended to use demonic power to contact the dimensional gateway and seal the connection. Can you cover it up? If you cant do this, youre less than a cohort. Yukbeltyre, trembling slightly at the insulting remark, grabbed Direts hand and cast an incantation. Demonic powers different from ordinary magical powers snaked through space and began to coil around the dimensional gates. once. twice. Three times Because of borrowing the devils power, Diret broke out in a cold sweat. Despite paying the appropriate price according to the contract, the reaction was formidable. How could he be like that? When I looked ahead, my junior was fighting after being turned into a thunderbolt. It was surreal to see the fog of arrogance being torn apart by lightning. The other wizards just watched as if possessed. Diret wanted to smash the curse away behind him. Trash. I agree. Yukbeltire also agreed with Diret. Youre just watching and not doing what youre supposed to do. No matter how mythical a fight it is Hey. Concentrate! Yukbeltyre was surprised to realize that he had made a mistake while observing the fight in front of him. This me made such a trifling mistake? You have come down to Koholti now. no. No, what is it? Stay focused. done! Thats it. devil. Get away from your juniors! If you dont want to be trapped in Einrogards Infernal Layer! The wizards who were watching as if possessed by Direts cry also woke up. The tea dimension gate has been sealed! Why didnt I think of that?! I really want to kill you. Wait, isnt that Mr. Diret!? Diret quickly pulled down his hat and shouted. You misunderstood. Uh Attack that demon quickly! Chapter 684 Episode 684 The wizards came to their senses at those words. When I thought about it, I couldnt understand why the boy in front of me was fighting alone. Annoying bastards! As dozens of spells began to be prepared along with the spell, Gyomangong frowned. Wizards were always annoying because of their cunning, even if they werent strong. It was the same with the magic she cast now. Realizing that it would be difficult to hit Pride Gong directly, he cast a weakening spell on the entire space. < The light of expelling demons > < Resistance against evil > < Demon world connection strike > etc. Such weakening magic didnt do much damage to Pride, but if dozens of them were piled up in a row, the story would be different. Besides, some of them were preparing great magic. It will take quite a bit of time, but once it is completed, it will deal a significant blow to the arrogant. Do you care, huh? Back down now, though? Perkuntra suggested it with a laugh as if he had noticed the arrogances intentions. In a situation where they couldnt easily compete with each other in the first place, the more time they took, the more advantageous it was to Perkuntra, not Arrogance. Arrogant man, he must have believed only in the gateway that opened behind him, but even Ferkundra had a contract that was as great as him, or even greater than him. Gyomangong, who did not expect that, was defeated from the start. Einrogards C was he a wizard ? Thats When Gyomangong saw Lee Han and praised the skills of the Einrogard students, Perkuntra hesitated. It was a statistical error, similar to calculating the skill average of Imperial mages by adding in the headmaster of skeletons. Okay-okay-back off-dont-today-I-lose-! Rejoicing at the opponents declaration of surrender, Perkuntra whispered to Lee Han. -Congratulations! you won! -uh? Wasnt he trying to imprison him in Einrogards Infernal Layer? - Perkuntra was astonished by this big 1st year student. -How did you confine the arrogant ball like that! What kind of nameless demon does he look like! -Cant even a famous demon be imprisoned? -Thats only possible when the devil couldnt overcome his greed and was deceived. Originally impossible! -The principal is -Are you that guy? Lee Han thought about whether or not to talk about the Wodanaz family. Because it didnt seem like a very good example. -The Duke of Pride has collided with Gonadaltes and knows about Einrogard. Dont underestimate him! Its better to send him back when hes behaving civilly. How many people do you think will die here if it goes mad? -understand. Certainly, if the other demon knew about the Headmaster Skeleton, he wouldnt be trapped in the Infernal Layer. If thats the case, just kill yourself and resurrect in the demon realm! Mage-yes-name-I-want- Gonadaltes filth! Gyomangong, Perkuntra, and even Diret looked at Lee Han as if they were absurd. Lee Han wanted to regret it belatedly. I said I bumped into the principal, but to make such a mistake! When I thought of the name of a wizard who would have no problem even if a powerful demon harassed me, the name of the headmaster immediately came to mind. Bibl of the Verdus family Thats itthe wizard. It looks like he doesnt want to tell you his name- Gong Mangong chuckled. But-innate-strength-calls-destiny-as we met-today-we will-meet-again-surely! Hes talking nonsense. Lee Han was disgusted. I think the devil duke can destroy the surroundings like this and return safely! One of the wizards preparing the great magic shouted in anger. Gyomangong replied as if it was absurd. Those guys who watched the fight with me and the wizard to their hearts content C with what C shame? The wizards blushed as a group. That was definitely right. Be content with keeping-your-souls-today-where-is-that-good-luck-! At the same time as he finished speaking, Gyomangong opened a new dimension gateway. Direts magic would have blocked the existing gateway and weakened the supply of power, but she lightly tore the space with only the remaining power. Gyomangong bowed gracefully and disappeared beyond the gate. Upon confirming that the dimensional gateway was completely closed, Perkuntra canceled the integration. Good job. Im not going back either! dump! Lee Han stumbled forward. There was no strength in the body. Lady Perkuntra My body has no strength? Mmm! I must have used too much force. Rest well and you will recover. It has magical power. You said earlier that it was definitely about muscle pain Perkuntra, perhaps embarrassed, quickly said goodbye and went back to her territory. Lee Han, lying on the floor, cursed Perkuntra inside. Anyway, I cant trust the spirits! Junior are you alright!? Speak if you can! Diret came running in fright. After calling the Great Spirit and fighting for a long time, my junior collided from exhaustion, and I couldnt help but worry. What about the pain? Do you have burning pain? The lightning burns the body It just doesnt work. Is there anything else besides that? Is that all? Thats all. Lee Han said with regret in his voice. A person fell down, but thats all? Diret also explained while hiding his embarrassment, as if he had noticed too late. Thats not it. If you unreasonably draw out and use the power of the spirits or forcibly unite them, you will get a rebound. Magical exhaustion or the power of the spirit burns the body isnt there such a thing? yes. Diret let out a sigh of relief. I was worried about the worst, but I guess I avoided it. It was a very cheap way to prevent exhaustion, which was not enough for the body. Im so glad Im glad now? You heard wrong. dont worry. It is easy to recover from such exhaustion. Diret helped his junior to straighten his posture, then took out the potion and put three drops into his mouth. Its the Baekduong potion. Dont try to use force, slowly circulate the mana and focus on returning the sensation to your fingertips and toes. When exhaustion is severe, you have to save your senses first. There is a better way. Yukbeltyre abruptly raised her head and said. Diret was startled and nearly hit his friend in the face with a potion bottle. What? There are excellent healing mages in the mansion where I am staying. delet. It would be better to entrust it to a professional school rather than first aid. Do you think that would be better? oh. Then Diret was pleased. A friend with a lot of money was a convenient law in this situation. Can I take care of you? of course. The fact that you have a lot of money is helpful after a long time! of course. When Diret praised him after a long time, Yukbeltire also nodded. I dont think its a compliment? Lee Han thought to himself, but couldnt answer as he regained control of his body while turning his magic power. Then right wait a minute. Direth was about to head to Yukbeltyres mansion with his juniors, but hesitated. Something felt out of place. Did Yukbeltyre always care about people like this? Its like the feeling I felt when I saw the demon summoned by the Headmaster Skeleton in the past and successfully seduced him into making a contract Why? Why did you ask about this junior family? Lee Han wondered what was going on at Direts cold voice. Yukbeltire replied calmly. Because Ive heard about the freshman in the Wardanaz family. Why do you say that you are listening to black magic, alchemy, and enchantment? Likewise, Ive heard that story before. Why are you asking these useless questions, Diret? Answer me. Then, what were you going to do after taking this junior to the mansion and having him recover? Of course my research get away from this Professor Verdus-like crap! Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Diret swung his staff and spat out curse words. Yukbeltire said with a wounded expression. Do I look stupid like Professor Verdus? Drop that word, Dereth. I dont understand why you say that. Youre a mage whos more no more, but no less evil than Professor Verdus, right? hey! Get this guy out! Theyre trying to kidnap this wizard here! ! The wizards, who were checking their surroundings and confirming possible connections in another dimension, came running in a hurry. Who could summon the Great Spirit and try to kidnap the young wizard who protected them Ah no. Yukbeltyre-nim Yukveltyre-nim tried to kidnap you? Dereth didnt want to do it, so he stabbed Lee Han. Junior. tell me too. Quickly! Who are you junior? Strictly speaking, since he had heard both black magic and endow magic, both were applicable, but Lee Han chose black magic senior because he knew that the bestow magic senior would not be very helpful. That person tried to kidnap me !!! Yukveltyre-nim. Follow me! There seems to be a misunderstanding. I just took him to my mansion and tried to make him recover Then he tried to force me into his research! That is kindness. With the princess answer, the wizards seemed to have a sense of who was worse. Follow me, I wont tell you twice! Are you stupid wizards trying to ruin my artifact and sabotage my next research? What a pity. Yukbeltyre scratched the insides of the wizards and left. Only then could Diret be relieved. Call a healer here. I did first aid, but I think the professional ones should be handled by healing mages. Do not worry. We are preparing now! The wizards who participated in the exchange meeting expressed their gratitude in a dignified manner. Considering what the boy wizard had done today, no magic was wasted. In fact, the healing wizards gathered all the reagents they had and were preparing the most powerful healing magic. I used Alhazards Tears, so no matter how severe the mana depletion is, I can immediately recover Ah. Now that your mana has been restored, please help me recover my body. ?! At Direts words, the wizards looked at each other in bewilderment. The healing wizards who received it also came to see if they were not convinced. Im sorry, but you cant arbitrarily set the order of healing magic! The most important thing in this situation is horsepower. I need to restore my magic Just check your magic. Diret said with a tired expression. Today, Diret also used a lot of magic, so he gradually lacked the stamina to explain. Healing wizards confirmed Lee Hans magical power with faces that were still not convinced. Then, startled, he fell backwards. Uh uh uh how?! If you can understand now, let the mana pass and ask for another recovery. Okay, I get it. for a moment. But What else? Arent you Diret? At the words of the healing wizard, the wizards next to him also raised their heads. Come to think of it, it seemed like I had heard Direts name earlier. Right! By any chance, how is the research on pseudo-permanent organs using devils magic? Direth made a hasty excuse, forgetting to hide his name. Even though the name sounds like that, the research approach is much more peaceful than you think! Chapter 685 Episode 685 Wizards borrowed power from beings from other dimensions in various ways. First, there was the coercive method. After subduing the existence of another dimension, it is to submit so that it cannot escape. It was the simplest and cleanest way if you had the ability to subdue and subdue. The lord of a certain magic school or the head of a certain family enjoyed using this method. Then there was the trick. It was a way to make a contract with a being from another dimension, but put all sorts of complicated tricks into the contract to take advantage of the wizard. This method worked well for demonic, greedy, preying beings. In the end, if you are greedy, you have no choice but to be deceived. There were as many demons who were fooled by wizards as there were people who were fooled by demons. Finally, there was a contract. Relationships that help each other while building friendships and friendships with beings in other dimensions. It was a way that was often seen by beings who were friendly and gentle to people like ordinary spirits. And, surprisingly, Diret was attempting to research a pseudo-permanent organ using demonic magic as the last method. Uh, is that possible? Lee Han was more surprised than he had just been. I didnt have a particular prejudice against the devil, but basically the devil was a being who did not cover the means and methods for his own ends. Even if the demons seen in the Wodanaz family and Einrogard looked kind and docile, they were bound by contracts, so it wasnt strange if they showed their teeth right away when the contracts were broken. It is not impossible. Im having a bit of trouble I think it would be much better to extract mana forcibly. Ah, I told you to drag him away! As Yukbeltyre advised from afar, Diret shouted in an annoyed voice. * * * It was only after three hours had passed that Lee Han was able to leave the exchange venue. Recovery did not take long. In fact, the recovery itself was recovered enough to be able to move after about 30 minutes. After that, 2 hours and 30 minutes passed while talking to the wizards who participated in the exchange meeting. -Our magic tower is researching the supermarine school style. Are you interested? C I dont know much about sea creatures. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -haha. That crazy magic No, that enormous magic power is enough. Welcome! - -Our guild is studying the Empires Spirit Forest and its influence. I really want to serve Mr. Wardanaj. -I dont get along very well with the spirits. C Ooh ha ha ha! Jokes too! How can someone who borrows the power of such a great spirit have a bad relationship with the spirit? - Of course, most proposals ended up making Lee Han sad. Fortunately, there were some tempting suggestions. Lee Han diligently took notes for reference when he later went back to Ein Lorgard and received the request. -Ignore the suggestions from the mages here. Ill make you an offer you cant refuse. My research C No, why does this person keep coming out? pull it out quickly! On the way, there were times when Jinsang sunbaenim intervened and acted haphazardly, but I managed to escape anyway. Im exhausted Diret, who had barely brought Lee Han out, muttered in a voice full of tiredness. Come to think of it, it seemed like it was the first time that he had forcibly taken out a junior who was popular with other wizards. Basically, the students of the school of black magic are far from this kind of interest. I never thought I would be so tired! Junior. Come this way. Im fine now. no. Diete said sternly. He received the help of healing magic as well as his own magic, but the aftereffects of integrating with the Great Spirit were not to be taken lightly. Even if you look fine now, the rebound suddenly came back and you could collapse. Its not just magic or physical strength, but the amount of magic information can also damage a wizards brain. Didnt you feel a different magic when you united with the Great Spirit? ! Lee Han noticed what Diret was saying. The power of lightning used by Perkuntra was completely different from the lightning magic Lee Han used so far. From how to deal with the lightning element to how far magic can be extended. That intense memory still remained to some extent even after the unification was resolved. Its dangerous to forcibly train magic that doesnt fit your level, but its even more dangerous to force it into your brain. You need to be careful for a while. By the way, Professor Baegrek forced me to practice magic that did not fit my level. The principal even forcibly puts it in his brain Diret pretended not to hear the juniors question. huh? Professor Bagreck and the principal What? its nothing. Instead of holding on to the seniors words, Lee Han vowed to be careful for a while. It seemed appropriate to take care of yourself without recalling the magic Ferkuntra had shown you until you were ready. But I think youre worrying too much about this? Lee Han stared at the back of the head of Direts pet, a high-ranking demon, carrying him on his back. -? oh. its nothing. Thank you for picking me up. The senior demon nodded with a blunt expression. Diet looked at it and said. I was surprised that you, junior, have a kind personality unlike your appearance. I get misunderstood often. Anyway, there are beings who judge people by magical power. Lee Han said with indignation. Diret thought a little bit about whether it was because of magic. I dont think I can make a contract with the Great Spirit just because I have a lot of magical power Senior than that. Huh? Didnt I think anything? yes? Its not that, because there are a lot of people gathered on the road there. Is there a problem? ! At the words of his junior, Diret threw his gaze and was startled. The streets of Flaher City are dark because dawn has not yet come. Above the street, the light of magic lanterns shimmered the shapes of people. As you can see, it was not an ordinary number. Its a big deal! Are they suspicious people? Are you anti-magicists? Not that suspicious people! Those are wizards. What wizards? Magicians who heard the rumors of the exchange meeting! As Flaher City was a large city, there were many wizards, and among them, there were far more wizards who did not participate in the exchange meeting. Not all magicians are interested in the exchange meeting. But sometimes there are exceptions. When a rumor spread that would cause even the wizards sitting in the mansion to wake up, the wizards rushed in like this. Kuk. I did it because my senior told me to feed Yukbeltyre in one shot I didnt know I could feed it this far! How could anyone expect that! Dereth was also really unhappy about this. No professor would have expected this to happen under the circumstances. Cant we just break through? There are too many numbers for that. It would just take hours if we exchanged just one word. Junior. Research is important to be active as a magician for a long time The ability to win research grants is also important, right? Oh no. Not that. When the junior gave a more realistic answer than expected, Diret was taken aback. Diret did not yet know that the junior in front of him had been praised as a destroyer of bureaucracy by the skeleton principal during vacation. Thats important, but the lesson I wanted to tell you was dont hang out with strange wizards. aha. Lee Han nodded. That was definitely right. Are you talking about people like Professor Verdus or Yukbeltyre? no strangers than those two. Dereth almost replied that he was right at the moment, but shook his head and regained his senses. It wasnt something an Einrogard student would say, but there were so many strange people among the wizards. It would have been better if it was simply a mage who was crazy about research. A scammer who has no interest in magic but wants to trick others into extracting gold coins A bargainer who wants to get money by introducing a criminal wizard who uses magic to another guild or mage tower There were surprisingly few wizards who wanted to walk. For this reason, wizards who took the path of magic seriously should not associate with suspicious people. If you get involved, youll only waste your time! In the past, among my seniors, there was one senior who was popular that way. Are you from the school of black magic? no. Another school Hey. What did you mean now? I was just asking for confirmation. Anyway, that senior would often come to me and make suggestions, but I think there was something tempting about them. They accepted the offer and did something together. How was it? Imperial newspapers reported that a wizard from Einrogard was caught cheating with magic Diret said in a sullen voice. Time passed, but it was still a painful memory. At that time, the skeleton principal went into a rage and searched the students, and the memory was still vivid. Thats right. Lee Han listened with even more concentration as it was no one elses business. He himself had a dream about his own business. I definitely have to be careful. Its better if its a magician enough to participate in an exchange meeting. You dont have to hang out with all those magicians one by one. for a moment. Arent you Yukbeltire senior over there? what? What nonsense Diret narrowed his eyes at Lee Hans words and looked ahead. Yukbeltyre was standing by the roadside with the escorts. If you find it, explain my research and make suggestions. yes. All right. The wizards get in the way here. Let those who can buy them buy them. As a senior, he couldnt disperse the merchants for his juniors, but Diret lowered his head at the sight of him trying to use them for himself by buying them. He was a friend of his that he would be ashamed of wherever he was. Lets go back theres an alleyway over there cheer up. Im fine Even if he said that, Direts wings felt particularly flaccid today. * * * -Why are wizards doing this in the middle of the night? Citizens are afraid. -Were just trying to find someone I cant. Lets go inside. Diret chose to just enter the building when the number of wizards was higher than expected. When the day dawns, they too will give up and scatter. Do you know of a place? There is a workshop nearby. As the exchange venue itself was located in the wizard district of Flaher City, there were several workshops of guilds and mage towers nearby. The same was true of the workshop that Ein Rogards school had set up on its own. hmm? Lee Han hesitated, then stopped. Come to think of it, I wondered if the workshop of the school of black magic could be here. Even though its called the wizard area, shouldnt it be in a more secluded place near the cemetery on the outskirts? Are you sure its a workshop of the school of black magic? The school of alchemy. aha. yes what. The school of black magic shouldnt even have a workshop here. no. senior. Why do you do that? They thought the location wasnt right because of the supply of reagents. Rather, it is the workshop of the alchemy school, can we go in? Im relatively close with the alchemy students I even got permission from Professor Thunderwalker. And there will be no one inside. Diret cast a spell. Then, with a creaking sound, the studio door opened. Inside, there was a pungent odor mixed with various reagents. -who? ruined. Dereth murmured softly. Lee Han asked as he came down from the back of the senior demon. Why is that? There is a junior that I am not close with. Its Elendil Ah. Wait. Junior. Diret, who belatedly recalled his memories, looked at Lee Han expectantly. Lee Han replied firmly. Im not friendly either. Chapter 686 Episode 686 -I asked who he was Kiki. With the sound of a sliding door opening in the studio, a half-breed dryad appeared. Elendil walked out, dropping leaves on the floor of the oak tree, and was very happy to see Yihan. The Wardanaz family Yihan! yes. Pointing at his junior, Elendil recalled the memory and continued speaking in a slow tone. thats right! The last time I helped and took care of the Dark Spirit It seems a bit different from the truth. To be precise, it was close to forcibly signing a contract after attacking and subduing the runaway Dark Spirit. Also, I think I was forced to sign the contract not because Lee Han wanted to do it, but because Elendil pressured him Ah. yes. youre right. And the person next to you ugh. Elendil saw Direts face and quickly backed away. How are you senior Thats right. hi. Dereth waved his hand with an awkward expression. Elendil also lowered his head, hiding behind the workshop bellows, with an awkward expression on his face. When the atmosphere suddenly became as suffocating as Adenart and his followers tea party, Lee Han looked around. Unfortunately, there were no juniors than Lee Han in this place. Should I go up to the second grade quickly? Lee Han sighed deeply. Without a junior, Lee Han had no choice but to resolve the situation. Senior Diet. What happened between you two? To the juniors whispering question, Diret looked at Elendil and answered in a whispering voice. Ive said it before. The black magic school kids were attacked by Elendil when they went into the forest to collect reagents. ah. Only then did Lee Han recall the past between the black magic school and Elendil. Actually, it wasnt limited to the black magic school. Among the schools of Einrogard, there was no school that did not need the reagents of the forest. It was common for students who entered the forest to injure the forest while being greedy, and it was only natural that Elendil, who was trying to protect the forest, collided with them. Oh, but senior. Then, if the other seniors are awkward, why is Delet senior awkward? Since Im from the same school, I went to rescue him Diret brought up the story behind the incident that he hadnt told me before. When the students of the school of black magic who were attacked by Elendil were captured, Diret naturally went to the rescue as a senior. Upon arrival, the students of the Dark Magic School were captured by forest golems Diret had no choice but to destroy all the forest golems and rescue the students. Uh, doesnt it take quite a bit of effort to create a golem-type summoned beast? Did you destroy all of them? I couldnt help it in that situation! The golem was pretty violent. Your senior is also quite aggressive. Lee Han nodded, thinking of grabbing him by the neck, saying, Is that what youre talking about if Dereth heard it. Elendil, who was hiding behind the workshop bellows and staring at the two, asked quietly. The school of black magic seems to be close I also listen to that school of black magic. What what?! why!? No, I can hear you. Dereth was a little hot. Whats so surprising about hearing black magic? Of course it was a surprise, but Illendil was frightened by the reaction and lowered his stance. Hey. Oh no. Im not angry Junior. look. Arent you mad? Isnt it normal for angry people to say that a lot? Whose side are you on? Seniors! Senior Diret is not angry! look! You can come out! Yllendil hesitantly rose to his feet. However, his eyes were still full of wariness toward Diret. How did you break the forest golem Hey. Junior. Its because you didnt see it then! Its because he didnt say anything, hes also a crazy junior! Dereth groaned. As a senior, I didnt want to swear at juniors from other schools, so I put up with it, but Illendil also belonged to the most crazy juniors. Without a word of dialogue, he ordered the forest golems to destroy Direts undead army. Diret also wanted to resolve it peacefully, but was ambushed and had no choice but to explode the undead army and blow up the entire neighborhood. What did you come for? ah. Thats it. Lee Han pointed out the studio window and pointed at the gloomy group of wizards. Still unable to give up and looking for Lee Han, he reminded me of a group of cultists. Illendil asked in fright if he thought so too. Cultist?! Its not like that. Lee Han selected and explained only the less strange parts of todays events. When I was active at the exchange meeting, all kinds of magicians came after me Ah. I have been like that too. Elendil nodded slowly and agreed with Yihans words. In the past, I went to the alchemist society and it was quite annoying with all sorts of scouting applications. It must have been difficult wait. Elendil frowned as if he had noticed someone outside the window. It was Yukbeltyre. Elendil asked, displaying a hostility that did not go well with his usual calm and slow demeanor. That evil wizard came too? Lee Han and Diret exchanged glances. I guess Ill have to hide the close ones, right? Yes Yllendil said firmly. Welcome. Get some rest. thank you. Seniors. Elendil, who had finished talking with Lee Han, looked at Diret. Contrary to the vigilance from earlier, respect was peeking in his eyes. To protect my juniors against someone like Yukbeltire, I would have even entered the workshop of another school. I didnt know you were such a warm person. Mmm. Dereth was embarrassed. Actually, I was friendly with the evil wizards out there, but if I said that, it seemed that I would never be able to get close with the juniors of this school of alchemy. I I just did what I had to do. That is great. Feeling that he could no longer bear the remorse of being praised, Diret changed the subject. Ill be watching to see if the evil wizard comes from over there or not. Lee Han was dumbfounded as he watched Dereth slip away. No matter what, excuses like that? What were you doing? Manufacturing potion We need to secure research support funds this year. Apart from his alchemy skills, Elendil prioritized the forest, and the requests he could receive were limited. As such, he had no choice but to focus more on this type of potion manufacturing request. Because I want to conduct research on the species that trolls prefer to eat Lee Han was more shocked than when he met Gyomangong today. Was it Elendil-senpai who proposed that crazy research!? That why? Illendils face brightened when a brilliant junior showed interest in his research. Are you interested? I was just curious about what kind of research it was. Yihan, stricken with fear, quickly turned back, but Yllendil had already interpreted it as he liked. The forest troll is a powerful monster but at the same time, it is also a monster that maintains the ecosystem of the forest. It also plays a role in dealing with enemies coming in from the outside So, in order to raise forest trolls like that, are you going to study the species you prefer as food? At Lee Hans words, Elendil hesitated. It was a pretty interesting idea. Ive never thought about itbut maybe I can think of it that way. Oh no. I think I got it wrong. okay? That sounds like a good idea Elendil lazily unfolded the research he had written. As much as the forest troll was a threatening monster, there was a lot of damage caused by it. In the meantime, Elendil noticed that some races suffered particularly great damage. Could it be that forest trolls have a preferred race for food? If you figured out that, adventurers or forest keepers who enter the place where the forest trolls appear will be able to approach them a little more safely. Forest trolls wont react if the party doesnt have a preferred race to feed on. It was a better study than I thought, right? It was a sound study to analyze the forest trolls more deeply in order to reduce the damage caused by the forest trolls. Maybe because the title is a bit odd It sounds like an interesting study. okay?! Yllendil was overjoyed. Although the movement was slow, it did not show much. Then would you like to participate in the study? It will definitely be fun. Diret, who was standing by the window in the distance, waved his hand in fright. It was a signal to refuse unconditionally. In the first place, there was nothing good for Einrogards second year students to participate in the research of their seniors. Of course, nothing was gained. It was because he was able to grow himself by helping the magic of his superiors. However, in Direts eyes, Lee Han now had too many opportunities to grow by helping magicians who were superior to him. Starting with the professor right away I cant stand it if I help my seniors! I will think about it. I knew you would be interested! I didnt agree, but I said I would think about it. Lee Han suddenly noticed Yukbeltyre walking down the street in the distance. Then he looked at Elendil in front of him. for a moment. I dont think theres much of a difference between the two. * * * It seemed that he would only dig his own grave if he continued to talk about research, so Han Lee changed the subject. Come to think of it, what kind of potion was requested? ah. This is a potion I invented. Call it < Liberation from the Skeleton >. Thats an unusual name. What effect does it have? It has the effect of temporarily paralyzing the magic cast by the principal. Lee Han was taken aback by the unexpected effect of the potion. Come to think of it, Elendil had a history of appearing in front of his juniors in the forest the other day. It wouldnt have been possible if it wasnt for the potion he made. Wait, who buys this? Other Einrogard students will buy it. Direth crossed his arms and answered instead. Illendils potion was already famous among some students. Is this so useful? Ive never seen seniors using this I dont use it to meet my juniors, I use it to avoid the principals minions. Among the principals minions, there are those who smell the magic the principal has placed and come after him. Its really formidable! After finishing his first year, Lee Han reflected on his thought, Now I think I know a little about Ein Rogard. It seemed that Ein Rogard would never be known. even after graduation. But Im glad I got to know you on this occasion. Can you teach me too? In this case, you have to learn it in advance so that you have a chance to escape from the skull headmasters clutches later. Lee Han asked politely. Fortunately, Elendil readily agreed. huh Because it is not difficult. It must be very difficult? Diret thought to herself at Elendils words. If it wasnt really difficult, the students of Einrogard wouldnt have to pay expensive money to Elendil. Alchemys potion is something that looks simple on the outside, but becomes infinitely more difficult when it becomes difficult. Are you doing it like this? Not bad Here like this? Thats good Go on. Is this finished? wait for a sec. Let me check thats right. Its done. !? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dereth listened to the conversation between the two and jumped to her feet. Who has completed what now?! Chapter 687 Episode 687 What was that just?! Direts cry startled Yihan and Illendil. Crazy teacher No, Yukbeltyre-senpai, did you find this place? Shit No, did Yukbeltyre-senpai find this place? Yukveltyre left earlier. Rather, didnt you say you just made the < Liberation from the Skeleton > potion? Lee Han answered the question puzzled. Not yet. Isnt it? At the juniors answer, Diret tried to sit down again, wondering if he had misunderstood something. Because only the undiluted solution has to be completed and diluted. Diret was at a loss for words at the juniors absurd reply. If you complete the undiluted solution right before dilution, in fact, it is almost finished. How did you make it? < Liberation from the Skeleton > must be a pretty difficult potion, right? Thanks to my love for the spirits Elendil tried to speak warmly, but Lee Han answered first. It was possible because the process was similar to that of < Dobuk''s Enchantment Potion > that I helped make, and there were many processes that could be replaced with magic. Senior Elendil also did some complicated ground work in advance. Elendil waved his hand slowly as if it was nothing. Rather than that, < Dobruk''s Enchantment Potion > where did you get it? Dobrueks Haunting Potion was also a very difficult and difficult potion to make, so there was no need for a first-year student to make it. I made it while helping Joanen from the Meikin family. Clink! Elendil dropped the enamel bowl he was holding. Then he looked at Lee Han with a look of astonishment. Did you work under Meikin-sama? Do you have any grudge against Joanen-sama? Lee Han was slightly taken aback by the seniors reaction. I didnt know that there would be such a strong reaction. yes. I worked last time. How did you hold on? Ihan couldnt answer right away at Illendils muttering. It was true that Joanens workshop made the work harsh. It wasnt as difficult as I thought. That places nickname is the place where alchemists are changed instead of reagents Coming to think of it, Joanen-nim was a bit terrifying. I was scared too. Lee Han quickly abandoned Joanen. It seemed that he would become a strange person as well if he took sides. Elendil comforted Lee Han as if he was sorry. I think you must have suffered a lot. To make a potion like that in a studio Actually, that level wont be a big problem for that junior. You dont have to worry so much. Dereth added from the side. Judging from what Lee Han had done up until now, making potions in the studio would have been easy. Of course, Elendil, who did not know the inside story, hated it inwardly. As expected, hes a scary person! Leading the black magic school with iron blood, without blood or tears, was also not something anyone could do. * * * Wizards who had been wandering around like cultists gave up before they knew it and disappeared, and dawn began to dawn in the distance. Lee Han, who was diligently making potions with Elendil (dont leave out the finished ones, put them in his backpack one by one), looked outside and said. I think we can leave now. okay. Thanks again. I visited the studio like this, and they welcomed me. At Direts words, Elendil felt embarrassed as if it were nothing. Im also a junior from the same school Umm. Diret looked at Lee Han with complicated eyes. It was normal to take care of people from the same school, but strictly speaking, Lee Han was a junior from the same school to almost all of his seniors. Lets not talk about it. Diret held back his words for Elendils sake. No matter how eccentric a person was, at least one competent junior was a law that was necessary. Because Im taking care of the Dark Spirit. ! Lee Han hesitated. Oops. Come to think of it, the promise I made the other day when we parted ways with Elendil was to take good care of the Dark Spirit (forcibly contracted). I havent summoned him since then Usually, there are situations where it is necessary to summon a spirit. The problem was that the Dark Spirit was never really needed. As the dark element is one of the most difficult and difficult elements, there were many cases in which the help of spirits was needed to handle it, but Lee Han succeeded by using it himself. In the case of fire spirits and cold spirits, its good to have them do small things, but dark spirits were difficult, so from Lee Hans point of view, it was inevitable that they didnt summon them. Can we meet again? Elendil asked with twinkling eyes. Seeing this, Lee Han felt very burdened. I dont think he hated me. If I summon it, wouldnt it attack like this? Preparing to fight back if attacked, Lee Han carefully summoned a lower-class Dark Spirit. The dark elemental spirits gathered into a round ball appeared. How have you been? At Elendils call, the elemental dark elemental spun around. Last time, even though he was in a runaway state, he had a fairly favorable attitude, as if he remembered the owner who made him to some extent. In addition, since Illendil was of mixed dryad blood, there was a side to him who started liking the spirits by default. Have you had any inconveniences or any problems in the spirit realm? Elemental power? Seeing the two of them talking, Lee Han was a little nervous. He did not know when the Dark Spirit would accuse Lee Han. Is the contract okay? Upon receiving the question, the Dark Spirit turned around and pretended to prostrate himself at Lee Han. It was a display of loyalty. You look fine! Its rare for spirits to show loyalty like that, but they must have been together for a long time? Not only Illendil, but even Diret were intrigued. And Lee Han was also curious. ??? I never summoned him, but I couldnt understand why the Dark Spirit was doing that. Even the one who showed full hostility the last time we met! I. senior. ? Diret looked away when Lee Han whispered and called. That Dark Spirit. Yeah. great? It would be difficult to receive that kind of loyalty from a spirit, but a dark spirit. How did you meet? Lee Han replied, shifting the topic slightly, as if telling what Elendil had done would make the relationship between the two more awkward. I havent been summoned since the first contract I signed last time, so why are you doing that? what? Diret doubted his ears. Usually, time was essential to become friendly with the spirits. The time accumulated by wizards and spirits. That time is what solidifies the two beings from different dimensions and completes their friendship. But you never summoned me. Why didnt you summon me? I dont have anything to summon? Didnt you ever need the dark element? Didnt you summon a skeleton by combining dark elements? That was just me casting it. Diret realized that having too much talent was also a problem. To do all the work that should have been helped by the spirits in the first place. Maybe it wasnt just because of magic that this junior was not friendly with the spirit. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its normal to show that kind of obedience even though we havent accumulated time and become close Normal? Its because Im scared. I didnt do anything. Even if you dont do anything directly to the spirit, the spirit is sensitively aware of the magicians life. Lets see, junior, you Diret looked back on what Lee Han had done recently. From the heartbreak mountain range to the things we did at the exchange venue. too many things to pinpoint. I guess thats why youre scared. Oh no. Didnt you say loyalty earlier? Loyalty out of fear or loyalty out of love is similar. In case someone wasnt a student of the dark magic school, Diret had no hesitation in overpowering his summoned beasts with fear. Basically, as many of the summoned creatures in the undead dimension were violent, the warlocks had to wield fear like a whip to subdue it. Of course, Lee Han had no choice but to be hesitant as he pursued a slightly different direction from those of his seniors. Perhaps you werent summoned, so you were happy with that kindness I dont think the spirits think like humans. Junior. just accept it Some people become friends with the spirits, but others have no choice but to subdue them. Lee Han glared slightly at the black magic school senior, who only chose to say unhelpful things. I really hated someone who might not be Yukbeltyres friend. Unaware of their conversation, Elendil even said goodbye after talking to the Dark Spirit. Huh. Im happy to see him so healthy Seeing Illendils tears welling up in joy, Yihan and Diret put on complicated expressions. Diret quickly spoke up to change the subject. Junior. When are you going to Grand City? It must be time to go soon. yes? You still have quite a bit of time left. When the vacation ended and a new semester approached, students would usually gather in the city of Granden, the nearest big city to Ein Rogarde. Of course, Lee Han and his friends had plans to go to Granden City, but not now, at least for nearly two weeks. Why did he stay so close to Einrogard? ah. but. I dont know because this is your first time. Diret belatedly realized Lee Hans reaction and began to explain. Its usually not a good idea to stay in the city of Grande during winter break. As it is close to Einrogard, there is a high chance of meeting the professor. I came all the way to the city of Flaher and met him. Thats what you were destined to attract the professor to. Junior. Dietrich responded calmly. Lee Han looked at his senior with a hurt expression. How can you say that? Its not a bad idea to wait as long as possible and arrive at Granden City, but everyone starts arriving early even after the second year. Why? To prepare things to bring to school. ! Lee Han was surprised by Direts words. Uh, will that be possible from the second year? Ein Lorgard was not a school that required special preparations. All the necessary books and equipment were not provided by the school, and students could get them themselves. But starting from the second year, I bought the necessary items and went in. Is it because the required level of magic has increased that much? Its amazing. To think the principal allowed that from the second year onwards. I thought you would ban it. Diret and Elendil stared at Lee Han. With that gaze, Lee Han realized that he had misjudged something. Wait, no way Of course you wont allow it. What you just said was about smuggling. What Diret was talking about was smuggling, not being officially brought in. Of course, the skeleton principal forbade the students to bring outside items. It didnt change whether it was 1st grade or 6th grade. However, any student who has spent more than a year at Einrogard felt the need for an external item. Where there is need, there is magic. At the beginning of the new semester, the students of Einrogard tried to put as many items as possible into the school. Cant we get out in the middle of the semester and bring supplies with us? Junior. You know that students who come and go like you are not common, right? Diret looked pathetically at the junior who calmly uttered more difficult words. Chapter 688 Episode 688 I know its hard, but if you take advantage of the opportunity during the semester Lee Han suddenly became a pathetic junior and desperately tried to make excuses, but Direth and Illendil coldly shook their heads. No matter how much I thought about it, taking it with me when the new semester started was a much more likely option. All right. But doesnt the principal also inspect when a new semester starts? thats right. This was something that freshmen also experienced. After passing through the main gate of Einrogard, what followed was an inspection by the skeleton principal. During this process, all items, snacks, and servants that the new students had secretly brought in were expelled. Delet dragged the blackboard and grabbed the chalk. Since I had the opportunity, I thought I would explain it as best as I could for my junior. But there are always loopholes in the rules. You look particularly cool today. Lee Han looked at his senior with respect as he used words applied to magic theory when explaining smuggling. He looked several times cooler than when he taught me black magic. -Risk of being caught mixed in luggage : Difficulty: Capacity limit: As you know, Einroguards rules do not block even legitimate items. Although Principal Skeleton was a grumpy person, he did not ban the distribution of all items. Items that students obtained from Einrogard or through Einrogard activities were not prohibited from entering. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt Lee Hans Morning Star one of those things? And even excluding special examples like Lee Han, the more items students had to take out of Einrogard as they got older. Since I have to study even during vacation, I have to bring along various research materials and magic books. Students who studied hard put this pile of luggage to good use when they returned to school. This pile of luggage is more mixed than I thought, so its nice to subtly mix things up. Even if a bag of coffee beans and an artifact of bread dough were included, it would not be easy to notice. But if you examine it in detail Yes. There is no method without weaknesses. Delet started writing again. -Throw Risk of Detection: Difficulty: Capacity Limit: Einrogard was a territory protected by powerful magic, but it had the weakness of being an overly large area. As you can see from the steady occurrence of intruders every year, it is not impossible to create a hole to come in from the outside if you are determined and aim for it. When you travel outside the school grounds, there are sometimes places where the flow of magic is weak. Theyre throwing contraband there. It doesnt seem like a bad idea, but why is the risk of detection so high? The principal periodically releases dimensional hounds to retrieve contraband first. Lee Han was at a loss for words due to the back and forth relationship. Well, there was no way the skeleton principal would just sit by and watch this smuggling attempt. And in remote areas, other monsters often break or take items before the principals minions arrive, so the recovery rate is not high. Delet said with regret. If it werent for the difficult environment of Einroguard, better methods would have been possible. Sometimes fearless people drill holes in magic and throw contraband in relatively close to the castle gate, but this is also a dangerous method. It certainly seems dangerous because it temporarily disturbs the defensive magic that protects the schools walls. huh? Thats not because its easy to get caught if you drill a hole in magic near the castle gate. Its easy to be tracked. disturbing the defensive magic? Thats up to the principal to take care of. Illendil nodded as if Direths words were correct. Seeing that, Lee Han felt slightly dizzy. I was extremely cold-hearted, fearing that they were some of Einrogards seniors. If a students job is to bring things in, the skeleton principals job is to take care of the mess! In addition to these classic and basic methods, various methods have been tried. -Risk of detection using transformation magic : Difficulty: Capacity limit: -Risk of detection using subspace : Difficulty: Capacity limit: Mainly conversion magic and subspace artifacts How to smuggle in conversion magic? In response to Lee Hans question, Illendil kindly showed him the answer. A vial of potion disappeared through Illendils hair. There are many students who put it in their stomachs. It seems to be a popular method among large races. Using subspace means using an artifact with space magic. Delet continued his explanation, sipping his tea cup as if he was a little thirsty. There are many other smuggling methods besides this. What I have just described are the most well-known methods. How you combine various methods is what determines victory or defeat. Einrogards seasoned students never attempted smuggling using only one method. Rather, they attempted to smuggle in as many different ways as possible. It was to avoid putting all eggs in one basket. Even if it takes 99 out of 100 times, it is a win if you succeed just once! This was the basic Einroguard smuggling method. If you could succeed just once, it was a business that would survive even if all other methods failed. The principals inspection method changes every year, so a certain amount of luck is needed. Sometimes the inspection is done in detail, but other times it is skipped over. So junior. If there is anything you want to bring with you, you should prepare now. Delets temporary lectures were worth a thousand pounds. Lee Han was deeply moved and nodded. thank you. senior. I was impressed. Is it that much? I think it was the most impressive lecture Ive ever heard. okay? Delet was about to feel a little happy, but then stopped. Wait a minute, this was more impressive than the black magic I taught you last semester? As it was, it was a little disappointing Illendil, who had been quietly listening, opened his mouth and asked. As for the smuggling method this year what do you think will be popular? well. From what I heard, they are going to create fake students and hide them inside, but Im not sure exactly how they will do it. Lee Han, who was wondering what the best method would be, flinched at his seniors ideas. Indeed, Einrogards seniors were not ordinary. * * * Kids! Were in big trouble!! ??? Whats going on? The friends, who were still sound asleep due to their hardships in the mountains, woke up in surprise when Lee Han visited the annex and knocked on the door. We are late! uh? uh?! Is the dog starting school? Gainando hastily checked the calendar. Fortunately, there was still time left on the start date for the new semester, which had been marked as the end of the world. Its far! Gainando. Now is not the time to let down your guard just because there is more than a week left. Everyone else is getting ready. I think Ive heard this before somewhere? Gainando tilted his head. It was similar to what Lee Han often said when studying for exams. -GaspGasp. Since weve done everything up to this point, its okay to take a break, right? At least a round of wizard cards -Gainando. Now that weve come this far, its not the time to let down our guard. Everyone else is getting ready! We need to do more! -What nonsense! Other peoples progress is faster than mine?! -of course. I came to see the progress of the White Tiger Tower guys and they were much faster than you. -profit! Although it was not true later, the progress of the White Tiger Tower students was actually slower than that of Kainan Island. Even now, when he thinks of that truth, Gainando feels a bitter sense of betrayal. Arent you fooling me again?! Gainando. Again. Are you saying Ive cheated on you? Not there not there How can you say that? When did I fool you? What month and day? No, if you say it that way, you cant think of it right away So, are you doubting your friend because of something you cant immediately think of? I was wrong What should I do? Gainando gave up and kept his mouth shut. No matter what I said to someone like that, it would not work. Everyone, wake up! I need to get ready quickly and leave for Grandeur City. whats the matter? Why are you leaving so quickly? Alcicle was surprised to see Lee Han and the students. Pengerin. There was something I missed. What is it? Could it be that the school start date was different? Its something that Gonadaltes would do. Alcicle wondered if the skeleton principal had announced a different start date for school. A clever trick that tricks unwary students by casting a spell that changes numbers over time. A skeleton principal would have done more than enough. Thats not it. We must now go to Grandeur City to prepare for smuggling. Thats right. what? What are you preparing for? Smuggling. Smuggling. ah! To Einrogard! For a moment, Alcicle wondered whether he should report it somewhere in the empire, but realized it too late. In fact, it was natural for Einrogard students to think about smuggling. Should we go and prepare for that now? yes. Other seniors said they arrived earlier and prepared. I see Alsicle, who was nodding his head, suddenly thought. Is it really right for the same people who are responsible for the future of the empire to devote so much passion and time to smuggling? However, Lee Han and his friends expressions were too serious and hot to say such a thing. Indeed I didnt think about it. I was caught off guard. I didnt even think about it. Ratford. I became lazy because it was vacation. The principal took advantage of that loophole. The later we arrived, the happier he would have been. I think we need to first sort out the items that will be smuggled in. How much food is left now? The Blue Dragon Tower has five bags of flour, six bags of rice, a box of cheese, and dried meat Lee Han and his friends thought hard as they organized the list of supplies they had organized just before winter vacation. . What should I bring with me to last the year? Alcicle sensed someone coming from behind and turned his head. Brilliant light flowing from behind the veil. It was Mrs. Kraha. Mr. Pengelin. What are you doing now? Oh, that means studying in advance for the new semester C No, I dont need chocolate right now! -Chocolate is honestly a daily necessity! Can you survive without chocolate while studying? Can you survive without hot chocolate? -I have a sharp point! Without giving Alcicle a chance to make excuses, the students started talking about smuggling. Seeing that, Alcicle thought he was ruined and lowered his head. As a senior wizard, what did I do that I couldnt even stop that?! But its unfair. Wardanaz is something special Its really nice to see. ?! Alsicle was taken aback by Mrs. Krahas words. Surprisingly, the wife didnt seem very upset. Are you okay? look. Arent you having a serious conversation about magic with your friends? -This bastard is real! We will never lend out magazine crossword puzzles! -Put this down! And no crossword puzzles needed! Although she was holding him by the collar while talking about magic, Mrs. Kraha was very satisfied. everyone. Your enthusiasm is truly inspiring. If you need any supplies, the Kraha family will prepare anything. ! Uhwhat. Ratford unconsciously let go of his hand that was holding Gainandos collar. Mrs. Kraha saw this and gestured with her hand. You can hold it comfortably. Thank you persimmon. Ratford grabbed Guynando by the collar again. Guynando squealed but insisted that he put the magazine in. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 After the small commotion at the mansion was over, Lee Han and his group quickly began preparing. Thanks to Madame Krahas kindness, the time it took to get the supplies we needed from Flacher City was much reduced. At the same time, some useless materials were also added. -Come out here and see Gainan, who put the wizard card in the silver pot. -Why why me? It could be someone else! Are you done? depart! Go! After completing the final inspection, Lee Han got on the carriage and gave a signal. Clap, clap, clap. The friends in the carriage were talking with serious expressions about which of the supplies they had already secured should be brought into Einroguard first. Isnt food a priority? My thoughts are a little different. Starting in your second year, you can meet your seniors, right? Our seniors probably have more food than we do, so food may not be as scarce a commodity as it was in first year. It may be more advantageous for exchange to bring in luxury goods such as coffee or tea leaves and sugar. Wouldnt the seniors share some food? I dont think so If I were to become a senior, I dont think I would hand out food to my juniors. Food and convenience items are important, but Im worried about second-year lectures. I heard that starting in the second year, the difficulty of the lectures increases and club activities are added. Besides, we have to conduct our own research and secure research funds, so shouldnt we make preparations? Certainly, as Yoner said, it might be a good idea to bring at least some reagents and grimoires or artifacts from outside. But magazines and wizard cards are not good trading items for fun-starved seniors You bastards. Thats how Im going to focus on preparing for the exam. Lee Han glared slightly at his friends. Of course, it was right for everyone to think hard together, but it would have been better if we had thought this hard during the exam as well. Wardanaz. What are you worried about? Why is your expression Haha. Im suddenly nervous because the new semester is about to start. Lee Han quietly changed the topic and sat down. Siana also said with a smile. haha. Theres no way Wardanaz would be nervous about something like that. Its a joke, too. No, I can be nervous too Lee Han. What do you think? hmm? Durgyu was talking to Ratford and called Lee Han. Both had serious expressions. Its probably not a useless story, right? Which wizard card is better? Theres no way you could call me something like that. The two were dumbfounded. Gainando flinched at that reaction. When I had an argument with my friends at the Blue Dragon Tower, I usually called Lee Han. It was the seniors I was talking about. It was important to decide which items to prioritize when smuggling, but more important than that was which methods to use. In this part, Lee Hans friends thought they should borrow the help of their seniors. They have used more methods than they and know how to use more magic, so their horizons will be wider. The problem was which seniors to borrow from. Dergyu wanted to borrow the power of the White Tiger Tower seniors who were skilled in transformation magic and reinforcement magic, and Ratford wanted to borrow the power of the Black Turtle Tower seniors who were excellent thieves. Among our senior priests, there is no one who is good at smuggling, right? Hmph. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt that a good thing? Nilia thought to herself as she looked at Siana looking sullen. wait for a sec. Lee Han took out a rolled-up piece of paper from his coat pocket. Yoner asked curiously. What is it? One of my seniors gave it to me to use as a reference when smuggling. Isnt it really written in the reference book to hold on? The Shadow Patrol does that often. That could be possible, but Im not a senior for that. Lee Han trusted Delet and answered. The seniors at Einrogard could have done that, but not Delet. maybe. Precautions when smuggling (burn after reading) 1. Do not trust your seniors 2. Do not do things together with your seniors 3. Do not trust or do things with your seniors . .. Lets do it ourselves It would be better that way. The students painfully reflected on their complacent thinking. When I thought about it, there was no way the seniors would genuinely help the juniors just by paying them. If you are a senior at Einroguard, you can use your juniors as bait and betray them! * * * The atmosphere in Grandeur City, just before the start of a new year in Einrogard, was different from usual. First, professors were waiting at the castle gate. Professor Thunderwalking. hello. OK. Heumcha, how have you been? yes! I saved up quite a bit during the winter break. It must have been worthwhile to practice like that. Go in. Dont get in trouble. The thunderous professor above the gate yawned. Students in their first and second years at Einrogard usually arrive much earlier than before the first semester of the new year. Anyone could see that the intention was to prepare for smuggling, but the professors did not pay much attention. Even if the students smuggled it, only the skeleton principal was upset, but the professors were not very upset. Rather, managing the magic of Grande City was more important. I didnt know that if students were let loose and accidents occurred, no matter how lenient the people of the city of Grandeur might be, they would add a ban on entry to Einrogard students to the city law. Professor Bagrek. hello. Did you have a good vacation? I visited the new dueling club. Is there still a duel club that you havent been banned from?! I ignored the professors conversation behind me and headed to the meeting place. There was a place where I was supposed to meet fellow Black Turtle Tower students. Dheumcha here! Everyone is already here. Who would be late? Im not a jerk. The Black Turtle Tower students, who had completed their second year and were now entering their third year, had firm and unwavering eyes. The meaning of those eyes was as follows. We cant be the only ones affected. It was like that. They had the bitter experience of coming to Grandeur City quickly when their first year ended and being deceived by their seniors and acting as bait. -Are you a first year student at Einroguard? -youre right. Are you a senior -Thats right! But do you know about smuggling? -Smuggling? -Oh my. Einrogard has this tradition -Gasp! We were not prepared at all. -dont worry. All you have to do is join our group. how is it? -Thank you Thank you! At first, I was moved by the kind guidance of the seniors and thought, There is still faith and trust even in Einroguard, which is like the skeleton headmasters slaughterhouse, but that was a mistake. In Einroguard, a senior who speaks kindly is the most dangerous. As they passed through the main gate, Dhumcha and his friends pile of luggage suddenly transformed into gargoyles and attacked the principal and his minions. Taking advantage of the mess, the seniors quickly smuggled in the necessary items! Dhumcha and his friends learned a very valuable lesson from that incident. And I planned to pass on that lesson to my juniors this year. I know. Dheumcha? You have to approach it before others. okay. Know. Dhumcha nodded. They werent the only mean seniors trying to use the freshmen as bait. There must be at least two or three more groups around here. To get ahead of them, you had to approach quickly and gain their favor. Fortunately, Dhumcha had a weapon. Dhumcha, who was from the dwarven race, had the face of a typical dwarven craftsman who was somewhat stubborn and unlikely to lie. To make matters worse, one of the seniors thought that Dheumcha was from the blacksmith guild and entrusted the request to him, but lost all his money. This impression was especially effective when dealing with other races. Just wait and see. I Dheumcha over there! excuse me! ! The students eyes opened wide and sparkled. Students were walking from afar. Anyone can see that they are wizards from Einroguard, but their faces are somewhat young and unfamiliar. It was clear that there were first graders who would now move up to second grade. what? Dhumcha felt puzzled. The composition of the first year students was a bit strange. It looked like a blue dragon tower, a phoenix tower, a white tiger tower, and a black turtle tower I wondered if they were all mixed together, but that wasnt the case. What good is it about hanging out with other top students? Dhumcha! hurry! i get it. I am going right now! Dheumcha cleared his throat and rushed out. And then he shouted. Wait a minute, are you guys Einrogard students? Are you a senior by any chance? Im not a suspicious person uh. Wait, how did you know I was a senior? Dhumcha was slightly taken aback by what the chiseled-looking noble boy in front of him said. Usually the typical response here is Who are you? or Are you a minion of the Skeleton Headmaster! Damn it! You seem like a student at Einrogard, so youre definitely a senior than me. Oh Thats amazing. right. Dhumcha introduced himself. Lee Han also introduced himself. This is Ihan of the Wardanaz family. What family? This is the Wardanaz family. I couldnt hear clearly because the surroundings were noisy. In fact, the family name was not important, so Dhumcha nodded. Are you a student at Blue Dragon Tower? It would be easier to deceive. Follow me. There is an important story to be told. What are you talking about Its a secret hidden in Einrogard! Dheumcha took Lee Han to the < Arrogant Goongkungi Inn >. It was a popular place for Einrogard students because it was located in a remote and dark place and the windows were blocked even in broad daylight. sosmugglingthe tradition of Einrogard huhwecantdo anythingwhat should we do Its not too late Thank you After talking for about an hour, Dhumcha was confident that the junior in front of him had completely gotten over him. thank you. Dehumcha senior! It is the luck of my life to have met senior Dheumcha! Its no big deal. Its your luck to take advice. There are people who dont believe you even if you give them advice. Dhumcha answered while maintaining the dignity of a fake craftsman. Then, Ill see you at the agreed upon location the day the school opens! Lee Han nodded and glanced at the pile of luggage piled up in the corner of the inn. Dheumcha flinched at that gaze. Some of the piles of luggage were transformed bone-catching parrots, and when given a command, they returned to their parrot form and made a fuss around the area by shouting, Skeleton headmaster idiot! Of course, it couldnt be put in the pile of luggage of the Dehumcha group, but only in the pile of luggage of juniors. When my junior stared at me, I couldnt help but flinch. Why do you do that? The seniors have already finished preparing. I respect you. Thats right. Your preparedness will increase over time. I was truly moved and amazed! Why with something like this? Dehumcha saw Lee Han off with a proud feeling. But is this guy from the Blue Dragon Tower? Youre too polite for something like that? * * * What are you doing now? I heard that seniors are memorizing magic and coming to analyze it. I see. Gainando put the wizard card in his hand and turned around. Siana looked dumbfounded at that and asked. Oh no. Shouldnt you be a little surprised? Sianna was astonished to learn that Lee Han was memorizing and analyzing the magic he had seen on the spot. How is that possible? However, Gaynando looked at Siana in confusion. uh? Did you fail? No, I didnt fail that Then why should I be surprised? I heard Lee Han shouting from inside, Its done! Chapter 690 Episode 690 ?! When Sianna heard that it was done, her eyes widened and she turned around. The fact that they were analyzing the magic they saw on the spot was surprising, but it was already done? Are you done? However, Gainando was not at all surprised and opened the door. Then lets play a round of wizard cards No. yes? I was just asking. Sianna was a little confused as she saw Guyanando quickly backing away. Am I strange?! Actually, this wasnt that surprising and maybe only Siana herself was surprised? Whats going on, priest? They say they have finished analyzing the magic of those seniors. omg! Dergyu was so startled that he almost fell. Sianna breathed a sigh of relief at that response. thank god. Gainando was something strange! It was transformation magic, after all. Lee Han came out from inside and looked around at his friends. Lee Han, who found Dergyu in a hesitant posture, looked at him as if it was strange and asked. Why are you doing this? A little luck exercise. Arent you training too hard? Anyway, it was transformation magic. A 3-circle spell that converts creatures under a certain size into wooden boxes. < Lesser Box Conversion >. When I looked at it from the outside, the flow of magical power was familiar and easy to understand, so I thought it would be unexpected magic, but I was right. I guess Im just lucky. He used magic that his seniors could see and analyze. I dont think thats luck Sianna thought to herself. To be honest, from the seniors point of view, it was very unfair. How can you expect that a junior who has only completed his first year will be able to understand and learn the structure of magic just by looking at it? Nilya whispered to Yoner. I used to think Wodanaz was good at magic, but these days, doesnt he seem more and more like a crazy person? Yes. I want to deny it, but I cant After silencing the chattering friends, Lee Han opened his mouth again. Theyre probably trying to throw noisy and disruptive people into our pile. This is truly despicable! Lets do it next year too! As his friends stared, Gainando was taken aback. uh? Arent you all going to do it next year? I guess we dont have much to worry about here since we figured out the magic. Lee Han ignored it and continued to say what he wanted to say. This method was not very difficult to block if you learned the magic and knew how to distinguish it. All you had to do was find something mixed up in the pile of luggage and then remove it or throw it back into the seniors pile of luggage. Then everyone, get ready to go out and walk around. also? You again. How much did you do? At Lee Hans words, the friends sighed and stood up. When he arrived in Grandeur City, Lee Han chose the outermost and most unpopular gate among the dozens of city gates and entered. As if that wasnt enough, they threw a rough, old cloth on top of the carriage to make it difficult to guess that it was a carriage belonging to a noble family. All of this was done to avoid the eyes of seniors and enter the villa. If I arrived at Grande City with plenty of supplies, my seniors might find me annoying. After safely storing the supplies in the villa, Lee Hans next choice was to contact his seniors as much as possible. We had to find out about the seniors smuggling methods and prepare in advance if they had evil intentions In order to do that, it was necessary for Lee Han and his friends to wander around various corners of Grandeur City like innocent first-year students who knew nothing. ruler. Everyone take note. If my senior brings up the story of smuggling or tells me about Einroguards secret Gasp! Im surprised! That cant be possible! How could that happen! Nonsense! Lee Han nodded, satisfied with his friends pretentious reactions. okay. Dont forget to react like that and pretend to be fooled. Everyone lets go! * * * Death Knight, the loyal knight of the Skull Headmaster, walked down the main street of Grandeur City, clad in a robe. In fact, it was okay to walk in the broad daylight, but it was a good intention to be considerate of the people of Grandeur City. Wardanaz familys villa As ordered, the Death Knight arrived in front of the Wardanaz familys villa and knocked on the gate. -who are you? -I came after receiving orders from the principal. Dear students. Please open the door. -Ugh! Its the principals attack! -It wasnt an attack, it was a contact The Death Knight was embarrassed and tried to explain, but the students began to prepare, making loud noises. -Lee Han! The death knight is at your doorstep! -Whatwhat did you get caught with? -I dont know! -I will send a message to the temple. Lets call the priests and attack! The Death Knight who came as a messenger today had relatively little experience dealing with students. Unlike an experienced Death Knight, he shouted in a panic. -There is a misunderstanding, everyone! -Everyone, dont listen! Theyre trying to trick you into opening the door! -I came to take the new student with me! Freshmen! - Squeak C The door to the villa inside the main gate opened, and students came out with eyes full of suspicion. Only then was the Death Knight able to sigh. Is it true? -You can also swear on your honor as a knight. Freshmen have to go in first. The skeleton principal had left Eandurde in the care of Lee Han during the vacation, but he couldnt do that even though the semester was about to start. Since Lee Han is now a sophomore, he cannot be placed with a freshman. trap? Eandurde, who was solving the equation, looked at the Death Knight with eyes full of suspicion. Its not a trap. But hes a Death Knight. ah. The principal originally uses Death Knights as minions. ?! Lee Han opened the gate, leaving Eandurde alone in shock. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess I couldnt keep the skull principals messenger standing outside. The Death Knight took a look at the Wardanaz family villa as he entered. There was a sense of practical neatness, with little interest in appearance or luxury. -Arent you all preparing for smuggling? Ugh. Ugh. The Death Knight, who asked lightly, was taken aback when the students laughed as if they had heard a joke. -Oh no. Are you already preparing for smuggling? Are you a first year student? What what are you looking at to say that? -Not only because you arrived early, but also because I could see all sorts of things piled up Please dont smuggle. Im saying this for you. At Death Knights words, the students looked at him with criticism, saying, Youre like a lackey of that skeleton principal. Death Knight, who belatedly realized that look in his eyes, shouted. -I am not saying this in honor of the master! I guess so C Im really saying this for you. Smuggling is not good! At first glance, you may be tempted, but you may end up throwing away the items you prepared and going to the punishment room. And the Death Knight hesitated. I didnt want to alienate the students for no reason. -It is dangerous to trust those seniors too much. yes. Yes. I know. -?!! The Death Knight was taken aback when the students reacted sourly and dryly. -Oh no. Arent you surprised? I was surprised. -A completely surprised expression All my friends are a bit expressionless. Lee Han shamelessly insisted. The Death Knight was confused, but had no choice but to nod. How is the principal doing these days? -yes. Wardanaz has taken down all the officials, making things easier. ???? The friends next to me could not believe their ears. What did Lee Han do? However, Lee Han did not have time to resolve the misunderstanding. Since I had already met the principals lackeys, I had to scrape together as much information as possible. Is there anything the principal is warning or cautioning about? -Are you asking now to smuggle money? The Death Knight was not stupid. I was able to understand the meaning behind the students questions. -But I will answer you. ! -Once you learn about Einroguards iron-clad defense, you will abandon the idea of smuggling. oh! If the skeleton principal had heard, he would have scolded me and said, There are people who can use that and some who cant! But fortunately, there was no skull principal next to me. -The owner has increased the number of Death Knights in preparation for the new semester. Drivers who had been traveling to other places also returned. Do we have to go to this extent to inspect for contraband? Lee Han lamented inwardly as he took note of the number of Death Knights. Wouldnt it be okay to just have a reasonable number of people? -Dimension hounds have also been summoned. They will go from the schools main gate to the mountain range to check for any contraband that might come across. Uh, do you normally test like this? -Usually about once a decade. I guess I have to call in knights from other places and gather them Dimensional hounds are also quite annoying. Why is it this year? Lee Han was secretly angry at the fact that he had somehow failed in the smuggling difficulty level, which periodically increased and decreased. Isnt it possible to choose a lower difficulty level? Perhaps the sky is -Good question! The number of Wyverns I have seen has increased. I wondered if it was necessary to do that to heaven, but the master is a thorough person. I think he judged that there might be some among the students who would go to heaven. !! This gave me goosebumps. It could have been a coincidence, but Lee Han had a hunch that the skeleton principal was targeting him. no. Vacation is over, but still! The skeleton principal was trying to somehow avenge the humiliation of Lee Han escaping through the Spire Stable last year. If you had tried to smuggle with Amurs help without knowing this, you would have suffered greatly. Im glad I found out in advance, but its painful that one of the methods is gone. Unlike his predecessors, it was one of the methods that only Lee Han could do, but that was blocked. But even though I was disappointed, I couldnt help it. Lee Han vowed to hold on to the Spire Stables route until the Skeleton Headmasters vigilance was relaxed. But arent there many outstanding wizards among your seniors? Is it possible to check all of their magic one by one? The Death Knight, who had been stabbed in the painful spot, hesitated to answer. -You cant catch everything But that doesnt mean you should start smuggling. Do you really want to take that risk when only a small percentage succeed? Yes I want to take it. The students thought to themselves. Hearing it clearly makes my thoughts of smuggling disappear a little. -Is that so! The Death Knights eyes brightened. He was satisfied if his story helped to prevent students from making mistakes. C Well then, Im glad. If you experience it this time, you will know, but there is no such fuss. There are no students who quietly pass the inspection. They cast spells, cause trouble, sneak out, and sometimes riots break out Uh, riots? -You probably think that if we all run amok, we wont be able to put you in the punishment room! Of course, the owner adds it. The first week of that year, lectures were held in the punishment room. The past of my seniors was very interesting. Lee Han was very focused, wondering if there was anything he could refer to. -And this time, the warehouse manager will also come out and help with the inspection. No matter how good the students magic is, passing will be really difficult! Lee Han nodded. The warehouse keeper, who had the ability to detect magical energy, was the very fear of students taking walks at night. Lee Han also had dangerous times a few times. for a moment. When the warehouse manager comes out and checks, what about the basement? -Wardanaz? yes? -Who is that person? The Death Knight pointed forward with a puzzled look. A tightly tied senior was trying to escape from the outer room of the mansion, but was caught by students and dragged back. -These bastards. How on earth did you know? Who told you? -Senior, please be quiet! thud! When the door closed, Lee Han shrugged his shoulders and said. Im not sure what youre talking about. - Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Death Knight looked at Lee Han and his friends and sighed. -All right. Lets pretend I didnt see it. Oh really? Gainando was slightly embarrassed. I really didnt know that you would pretend that you didnt see it. -Its a mistake to be caught by juniors after becoming a senior. The friends were speechless at the cold-hearted words of the Death Knight. Thats fortunate! -Well, I think the conversation is over now, so lets get started. Are you ready? Eandurde nodded. The Death Knight said while looking at the students. -How about saying goodbye one last time? It will be hard to see your face for about a year. joy. Lee Han will probably just ignore that and walk around. I already have the obstruction potion kek. Lee Han responded after hitting Guyandos solar plexus. thank you. I will say goodbye. The students gathered looked at Eandurde. The students eyes contained all the emotions that can be expressed to students who have just entered school, including sympathy, pity, regret, and pity. Eandurde. I dont know what to say. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im fine! Eandurde spoke powerfully in response to Yoners words. Arent you excited because you dont have to study anymore? Oh, no Eandurde, whose true feelings were revealed, averted his gaze. In the mansion, after Lee, the person who studied most rigorously was Yoner. Hmm. Eandurde Thats Ugh. I do not know what to say! Just remember the edible grass and the easy-to-make trap I told you about. If you have that, you can get some useful stuff. You better practice picking locks more. Its still not enough in Einrogard. really. You need to memorize more potion recipes. Its a potion that will be used often. I know you have strength and special racial abilities, but dont rely too much on them. You need skills to survive in Einrogard. Eandurde, who had been listening intently to the advice of his seniors, tilted his head. Isnt this a magic school? Just listening to what my seniors were saying made me feel like I was going to the worst underground arena. Youll find out once you get inside! thats right. Dont be too scared. Einrogard is also a place where people live no that may not be the case, but youll get used to it over time. maybe. Cainan Island. You too, say something. You didnt do it. huh? Gainando stood in silence, but when his friends urged him on, he quickly thought about it. Uh uh Quick! Its easy to find a friend like Lee Han and follow him around! I ordered it for no reason. You guys should do it!! Gainando jumped up and down, but his friends ignored him and called the Death Knight. -Are you done? yes. I think you can leave. Ihan whispered one last time to Eandurde before he left. If you think you are running low on food, leave a mark in front of the Blue Dragon Dormitory tower. I will take care of you secretly. But Eandurde shook his head resolutely. Its okay. guy! Im going to steal things from other students! that guy Lee Han slightly regretted that he should have given him more character education. * * * Ulde of the Marcand family was a student at Einrogard Blue Dragon Tower, rising from the second to the third year. His grades were in the middle of the tower, his family was famous for its flower industry in the southern part of the empire, and he was very interested in fantasy magic and cold elemental numerology. Whats unusual is that he was caught by his juniors while looking for juniors to use for Einrogards new semester smuggling operation. Tsk. Its a shame. The junior I was talking to went into a villa belonging to a family other than his own, so he went in out of curiosity and was surprised by juniors who rushed out. No matter how junior you were, it was difficult to gain an advantage over many people. Moreover, since I was ambushed Unless I was properly trained in magic combat, it was nearly impossible to cast magic quickly in a situation where I was ambushed. Seniors. You decided to remain quiet. If it were you, would you be quiet? How did you know about smuggling? Who told you? White Tiger Tower or Black Turtle Tower? Ulde thought that someone in the same grade must have told the truth to the juniors. Otherwise, there would be no way for the juniors to know this well about the smuggling operation. Perhaps someone had set up a sabotage to keep Ulde, a member of the Blue Dragon Tower, in check. I told you. We figured it out ourselves. Every senior we met tried to use us as bait. Its a misunderstanding. misunderstanding! I never meant to use you as bait. Ulde told lies without even putting saliva on her lips. Of course, it didnt work for juniors. The juniors looked at their seniors with somber eyes. Then did you really think of us and let us participate in the smuggling operation? then! I did it because I felt sorry for you guys. Please release me now. If you participate in our operation, you will be able to receive enough food to last the year, right? Think about it. Freshly baked multigrain bread and buttermilk eaten inside Einrogard. A maple sap dessert mixed with a little honey. A meatloaf-like feast with more than 1/3 of the meat! I dont really like it ?! Ulde made a confident proposal, but unfortunately, there were limits to his imagination. The students reaction to the simple dinner menu compared to Lee Hans meal was not as enthusiastic. Why? If you were freshmen, you must have been thinking about those foods throughout your first year, right? We ate well. Do not lie! What do you eat well? It must have been made with leather boots or boiled in a pot! The students were thrilled to see their seniors first-year diet plan being more miserable than expected. And I reflected again. I guess I shouldnt complain about what I want to eat from now on I thought so, but it turns out we really ate a lot! When school starts, we should ask them to eat chocolate cake. When all four top students fell silent out of apology and gratitude toward Lee Han, Ulde misunderstood their reaction and opened his mouth. Maybe you dont know how great this is because youve never experienced it! But it is really possible! If you succeed in smuggling at the beginning of the school year, you can live like a rich person all semester! Squeak C Lee Han, who returned from seeing off the Death Knight, opened the door and came inside. Then he held up the potion he had taken from Ulde and asked. By the way, senior. You told me to drink this when the interrogation started. Its a potion that helps with smuggling. Isnt this a mixture of the Berserker Potion and the Blade Bear Transformation Potion? senior. If you eat this, you will turn into a sharp bear and run wild like crazy. What kind of person betrayed!? When his evil intention to transform his junior into a monster and make him go on a rampage was discovered, Ulde was visibly embarrassed. The juniors glared at their seniors with disdainful eyes. someone just had to get their attention. I guess so. Realizing that he was cornered, Erde sighed and asked Lee Han for a favor. after. okay. Please untie my wrists just for a moment. Senior, you just tried to run away, didnt you? Its not possible. This time is different. I promise you this in the name of my family. Even if you let me go, I wont run away. As a noble, making a promise in the name of your family was a promise that was difficult to break easily. Even when a territory war broke out and he was taken prisoner, if he made that promise, he wouldnt run away even if he had the chance. When Ulde said that, the students mood calmed down a bit. I finally decided that my senior had stopped thinking about running away and would just stay calm. All right. I will release you. Haha, what a stupid guy! Sense, into the maze! As soon as his wrists and ankles were freed, Ulde quickly pulled out a spare wand from his sleeve and cast the spell he had been preparing. The cold air enveloped the enemies, disorienting them and bringing about illusions mixed with reality. It was enough magic to overcome this difficulty. You learned a lesson today. A true Einroguard wizard values the family name, honor, and even a piece of bread! puck! Lee Han punched Ulde, who was trying to leave the annex, and then dragged him away and made him sit down. And tied it again. From the beginning, I had figured out that he was trying to cast magic by looking at the flow of magic around him. I only accepted it once because I thought it would keep bothering me if I didnt accept it. Lee Han waved his wand to dispel the remaining illusionary magic and brought his friends back to their senses. Then, belatedly, Erde reacted. Uh uh how?! Seniors. You just mentioned your familys name. Even though it was cold, I avoided my gaze, probably feeling a little embarrassed. Then I muttered. joy. Its normal in Einrogard. We dont do that You too, you bastards! Just one more year and Ill be selling my ancestors name! And what kind of top are you! You know more about noble honor than me?! Its the Blue Dragon Tower Gainando, who was suddenly pointed out, answered with a shy face. Erde was surprised by the answer. Come to think of it, this was a villa area for noble families. There was no way there were no students at the Blue Dragon Tower. But Wait, who is that guy?! Ulde asked, pointing to Dergyu. No matter how you look at it, he wasnt the Blue Dragon Tower guy. This is the White Tiger Tower. I am Black Turtle Top. Former Phoenix Tower. Wait, wait, wait. Ulde was even more embarrassed. It was even more surprising than when I was surprised by my juniors. For some reason, I thought there was a lot of numbers and no unity How are you guys together? Because youre friends? The Blue Dragon Tower cannot be friends with the White Tiger Tower! Ulde shouted firmly. Gainando almost agreed without realizing it. Of course, those kids are really unlucky Cant you see Choi next to you? Oh no. Except Dergyu! After thinking carefully, Erde looked at Lee Han and asked. Are you, by any chance, in charge of these guys? If thats the case Sometimes, even within the magic school, charismatic seniors would be respected regardless of the top rank. I didnt know that the White Tiger Tower student in front of me could be like that. Why is there a guy like this at the White Tiger Tower Thats the Blue Dragon Tower. ?!!!! Anyway, senior. I tried to respect your honor as much as possible, but you kept deceiving me. I will take away both the wand and the reagent. Lee Han searched Uldes body and confiscated all remaining items. no! Think about it carefully. I am your senior! Arent you going to see my face in the tower? Either way, Lee Han said what he had to say. We will release it when the semester starts. You will have to go to the front gate with me. Until then, you must remain in the annex. If there is anything you would like to eat, please let me know. Thick pancakes, high-quality salted butter, southern honey, and coffee with plenty of milk. ah. Its not that Im just giving it to you, its that Im giving it to you if you give me advice or information about smuggling. are you a first year student?? Ulde looked at Lee Han with shaking eyes. I never thought someone like this would enter the Blue Dragon Tower! Chapter 692 Episode 692 As a senior, I should have been happy that an outstanding junior had made it to the top, but even taking that into account, the junior in front of me didnt seem like a freshman. What kind of guy is this? What family did you say you were from? Dont forget. If you want to eat something, please give me advice or information about smuggling. Instead of answering, Lee Han slowly changed the topic. He didnt even notice and was dragged away. Are you telling me to betray my colleagues? Where is this Marcand family? Didnt you just try to run away in the name of your family? Shh. Priest Siana. Still, you are a senior. I could hear other juniors whispering behind me, but I didnt waver. If you lose your composure because you are embarrassed by such whispers, you are not qualified to be a student at Einrogard. Tell me. Do you think this member of the Marcand family would betray their comrades! Are you doing this to raise the conditions? Lee Han asked just in case. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like he was sending a subtle message, saying, I will betray you if there are good conditions. What are you looking at me for? Worst of all, my colleagues will know about my betrayal? Maybe theres a way to stop that! After kidnapping you, I checked everything around me. No one was chasing me separately. When you are released later, tell them that you were kidnapped by the principals Death Knights. The principal is always a good excuse. My colleagues probably wont think that I was kidnapped by my juniors. Hey, thats a really good method! Ulde was impressed without even realizing it. The first-year junior in front of me had a charisma that made me forget what I had just experienced. As expected, he wasnt leading the group of kidnappers here for nothing. He might become big! Erde, who belatedly noticed the gaze of his juniors, cleared his throat. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im not saying Im betraying you. I was just amazed. Yes Lee Han. Lets raise the conditions quickly. I think theyll accept it if I raise the conditions. Uh-huh! What an insult! Ulde just pretended to be angry and looked at Lee Han. What I meant was that if youre going to make an offer, make it quickly. Joner thought to himself. Are all seniors like that? No matter how much I adapted to Einroguard, I never thought it would be that bad. Lee Han calmly looked at his senior. He could have offered gold coins or various artifacts, but Lee Han had no intention of wasting the wealth he had accumulated through his hard work during the vacation. Seniors. I have only one condition to propose. what? If you help us, we will also smuggle your items with you. Ha ha ha ha ha! Erde, who had been listening quietly, burst into laughter. Ulde, who was out of breath from laughing so hard, looked at Lee Han as if he couldnt believe it. Are you serious? You were really planning on smuggling yourselves? Otherwise, what reason would there be to lock you up like this? They were crazier than I thought. Ulde looked at the ceiling as if lamenting. I didnt want to say this, but these days, first graders are really different from when I was a first grader. So reckless and fearless! good. As a fellow Blue Dragon Tower, and as a memorial to meeting a junior like you, I will give you advice without compensation. Give up smuggling among yourselves. Find another trustworthy senior and hold their hand. I dont know if thats possible. I think I can do it. Lee Han said calmly. It wasnt bragging or bragging, it was a serious feeling of possibility. However, Ulde, who had no idea what Lee Han had done during his freshman year, shook his head and answered negatively. Ill tell you what will happen. A new semester begins and we will gather at the main gate. If you gather at the main gate, there will be a lecture from the principal. Then the search will begin. What do you think will happen? Arent you just searching? Erde clicked his tongue in response to Gaynandos question. No. As soon as they see the worn-out seniors, they look for the most formidable students. Someone has to make a sacrifice to reduce surveillance and pressure. First graders smuggling? If it were me, I would spot them right away and get their attention. I think everyone there thinks so. Students attempting smuggling were willing to risk their lives just to create a moment of turmoil and chaos. There was no way those people would be considerate just because they were first-year juniors. If it shows weakness, it will bite more persistently. Ulde crossed his arms and looked at Lee Han. No matter how bold he is, he cant help but be discouraged when he hears this Thank you for the advice, senior. If you change your mind, please tell me. ?!! Ulde was astonished. What kind of heart does that guy have of steel? How can you be so calm after hearing this? Wait! As Lee Han and his juniors tried to leave the annex, Ulde urgently shouted. But when I called him, I couldnt think of anything to say. Ulde shouted as if he was bragging. As it was, I didnt have much respect for my juniors. Its not my thing to say, but is it okay for you to keep me here like this? You never know if he might run away at any time? ah. So, Im going to place some summons. You cant keep surveillance with summoned animals. Magic power Lee Han just shrugged his shoulders and went out with his friends. Sharkan, a leopard-shaped summon, yawned and crouched down in front of Ulde. As Ulde stared at Sharkan, Lee Han stuck his head out from outside the door and said. Seniors. If you even attack Sharkan, I will attach a basilisk to you. I understand, I understand! Even if I didnt know anything else, I could tell that the junior wasnt good at telling jokes. What kind of lame joke is the basilisk? * * * What are you doing? For the next few days, Ulde sat in the upstairs private room of the outbuilding, watching the front yard and garden shed. There were a few things I realized while staying here. First of all, it seemed like this group of first-year kidnappers had worked together more than once. My hands and feet didnt usually fit together well. Dividing people into different roles to go out and return to the mansion was an impossible move without trust in each other. They must be different top juniors, so how can they be so consistent? Going out and coming back, going out again and coming back Each time, the leader of the group would come back with something and say to his friends, I figured out the trick. I couldnt possibly have discovered the methods of other seniors preparing for smuggling, and I was really curious about what he was talking about. Another fact was that there was a change in the wagons in the warehouse. The carriage decorations were removed, the space inside was expanded, and reinforcement was added to the floor and embankment. It looked as if it was being used as a wagon. Instead of stopping there, first-year students painted patterns on the carriage. It was a pattern that I had seen many times before. Where did you see that huh? When I thought about it, it seemed like there was one among the tops in Grandeur City that had that pattern. Why are you making the upper wagon? I thought about it for a while, but no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt come up with an answer. Why on earth are they making upper carts? hey. In the end, Ulde couldnt stand it anymore and called his junior. Did you call me? What are you doing now? If you want to know, please cooperate. done! its okay! Ulde turned around angrily. However, Lee Han was not easy enough to be swayed by this method. When the junior didnt show any reaction, Ulde finally opened his mouth first, feeling disappointed. What exactly do you want from me? Let me tell you first, smuggling is not that easy. Just because I help you doesnt mean things will work out right away. I know. And I prepared the smuggling method, so you dont have to worry about that. ??? What on earth and how? By what method?! First, what I want to know is how other seniors try to smuggle. hmm. Ulde nodded as if he had expected it. He had guessed it to some extent since he was told to betray his comrades. When attempting smuggling, it was more important than expected to know the methods of other students in advance. You could copy the method, or you could benefit from the method, and if not both, you could at least prepare in advance. This was because smuggling was greatly affected by accidents caused by other people. First, there will be the Dhumcha gang. Those guys Ah. Those people know. You will probably use < lower box transformation >. How did you know that?! Are there any others? Lee Han said in a way that told him not to keep asking about things that werent very important. It was absurd to say the least. How did you find out? There is Ivannas gang They know too. They were trying to transfer it by using body strengthening magic and race conversion magic together, but honestly, it seemed a bit risky. I dont think it will be easy to turn into a large species and survive the inspection. hey! You know everything, why are you asking?! I cried out in shock. I had no idea what this first-year student was thinking. What are you talking about? senior. Im asking because there are a lot of things I dont know. Is there anyone who knows as much as you! Tell me how you found out! Ulde crossed his arms and gave him a stern look, as if he wouldnt go any further unless he told me. Lee Han responded with a look on his face that said, Why does this senior keep asking the obvious? I contacted my seniors and asked them. What are you talking about? Theres no way I could just tell you. I dug it up after I said I wanted to smuggle it together. Erde dropped the glass he was holding. So, you approached each group now, deceived all the senior members of the group, and then found out all the methods they were preparing? Is that possible?! Anyway, senior. Are there any more? My gang there are one or two other teams, but I dont know much about what the seniors are preparing. Nothing good comes from being known. All right. Lee Han nodded, picked up his quill, and started organizing. Even if you only understand some of it, not everything, it will be of great help on the day. So how do you plan on smuggling? Lets hear it. I was already going to tell you. Among us, you are the only one with experience in inspections, so I think we will have to do it together. Ulde was surprised to realize that he had been expecting something without realizing it. Are you saying that you are just looking forward to the clumsy smuggling plan of your first-year juniors?! Oh no. Nonsense. However, the junior in front of me had an aura that gave persuasiveness to the absurd situation. Just in case?! We will take the top wagon and go into the underground passage, leave the contraband behind, and escape. whatwhat? Ulde was at a loss as he didnt know where to start with a plan that he had no idea about. What are you talking about? Do you know where the underground passage is? Even if you find it, there will be someone guarding it and you wont be able to enter just any upper level I have figured out where the underground passage is. There will be people guarding it, but the warehouse manager will be on top, so it will be relatively easy. The top that delivers materials is fixed. The pattern painted on the carriage now is the pattern on the top. Erde closed his eyes and started muttering. Lee Han asked, puzzled. What are you doing? I must have been affected by illusion magic. This is a ridiculous dream. You need to wake up. Its reality. Chapter 693 Chapter 693: Lee Han slapped his senior when he continued to close his eyes and tried to escape from the illusion magic despite his words. match! evil! Seniors! Come to your senses! Its reality! In a situation where no special magic could be used, the best way to break the illusion magic was to stimulate it. Strong concentration or stimulation subtly alters the flow of magical energy, causing one to wake up from an illusion. Lee Han slapped his face one more time. This time it was the other way. match! Wait a minute! It seems real! Fortunately, the. He touched both cheeks. No matter how you looked at it, it was real. This guy is so scary Of course, if the other person is confused about illusion magic, it is right to help them as quickly as possible. It may seem funny, but it is a pretty serious problem. Even though you were not under illusion magic, if you fell into the illusion that you were under illusion magic, the boundary between reality and fantasy would collapse and you could go crazy. But that doesnt mean there arent many people who could immediately hit a senior on both cheeks with all their might. As expected, it was quite the act of gathering first-year students from four top schools and attempting a smuggling operation. I once again became curious about the junior in front of me. He will be moving up to the second year now, and there is no way this guy wont become famous What family did you say you are from? Seniors. Let me explain more about the plan. Uh, yeah. Lee Han began explaining the plan he had prepared. The passage that Lee Han is aiming for now is the underground passage that he went out with with Professor Garcia in the first semester. Among Einrogards numerous underground passages, some were used as passageways for workers on the outside. Among them, Lee Han knew the location of the passageway connected to the hidden secret brick door in the underground warehouse. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. i get it. Ulde nodded. What do you know? You found the book. < The Secret Paths of Einrogard >. That was a trap created by the principal. If you stick your head in there, its a punishment room. Lee Han answered, wondering how many books the skeleton principal had made and distributed. This is the passage I went in and checked in person. Erde opened his mouth. Right now, I am experiencing firsthand that if people are surprised too much in a day, they can no longer speak well. The upper carriage is scheduled to arrive at dawn on the first day of March. Wait a minute. ? Im sorry to keep interrupting you, but how do you know the number of carriages on top or the estimated arrival time? I went and asked. You cant just tell me! I forged the principal and professors signatures and pretended to run additional errands. Lee Han visited the top with a fake autograph from Principal Skull and a fake autograph from Professor Verdus. Sang-sang, who would have gone through the verification process originally, was tricked by Lee Han, who knew the location and process of the underground passage very well, and revealed his schedule. wait for a sec. When the carriage arrives at dawn on the first day of March Thats right. The first day of March was a nightmare for Einrogard students. It was the first day of the new semester at Einrogard. Everyone has to go through the main gate in the morning, but what if dawn is when the carriage is expected to arrive? We have to go through the basement at dawn, safely store the goods in the wagon, and then get back out and get to the main gate. It must be difficult! My body heated up and my collar fluttered. As I said, I was excited by the thought that this might really work. Thats why you need a senior. I know the way to the underground passage, but I have never experienced a security check situation in my second year. If you feel there will be insufficient time while the work is in progress, you must delay the start of the inspection. how? I dont know either. We must not choose any means or methods. Summon a devil Its impossible to use a devil. Einroguard is so well-prepared against devilish guys that the inspection team wont even pay attention. As the number of summoning incidents among students increased, Einroguards magic defense also increased. Lee Han said with bitterness. I hope you dont use improvisation. Let me ask you one last thing. Ulde was now completely immersed in Lee Hans plan. The attitude of belittling him as a junior had completely disappeared, and he was filled with thoughts of participating in this plan and making it a success. Among the student smugglers currently in Grandeur City, this seemed like the most likely plan. Ask. How do you know the warehouse manager isnt in the basement? Even though it was freezing, the warehouse manager knew it well. In fact, there were few Einrogard students who did not know the warehouse manager. After entering school, I was hungry and wandered around the basement kitchen and warehouse to find the sound of scary footsteps coming from afar. The skeleton principals tracker and warehouse keeper with the ability to detect magical power! There were more than a few people who were caught stuffing bread and cheese into their mouths. I checked with Death Knight. They said they were participating in the inspection this time. The inspection department is in big trouble! hey. for a moment. Who did you check with? * * * For the rest of the day, Lee Han and his friends checked supplies and prepared a plan. And finally the day came. The last evening of February. The moon was also covered by clouds, so it was unusually dark. Good luck everyone. May your skull be crushed! Ulde wished with confidence. Until the juniors looked at Ulde in confusion. Arent you being too harsh? Uh Dont you guys say things like this? We were like this before we did anything Ulde cringed when he sensed the generation gap. Isnt it wonderful Everyone, drink up. gulp! The students appearance changed after drinking the disguise potion created by Yoner and Syanna. Although it was not a high-difficulty potion that could even change a species, it was sufficient for smuggling purposes. Lee Han nodded as he noticed his beard growing bushy and his body becoming thick and rugged. Lets go. Well meet at the front gate tomorrow! Lee Hans party was divided into two. One is Joe, who passes directly through Einrogards underground passage and enters the warehouse. Lee Han and Ulde participated in this. The other group is waiting in the rear in case of any unexpected situation. Durgyu and Nilia led them. Rattling- Three wagon loads of contraband. If we succeed, the Einrogard black market will be abundant this year. Next to Lee Han, Ulde, disguised as a coachman, muttered. In the first year, the market economy in Einrogard was not operating properly as only first year students interacted with each other, but the story changed from the second year. The black market is growing in size and restaurants are opening up. However, even this market economy could not be unaffected by circumstances. When the kitchen club or some students with excellent talent for securing supplies entered the punishment room, prices immediately rose. Sometimes, even if you had silver coins, you might not be able to buy what you needed. But three wagon loads of contraband! Even if the participating students shared a generous amount and released the surplus to the black market, it would create a warm atmosphere in Einrogard for a while. Junior. Have you thought about what you will do when you succeed? You mean me? okay. That lot of supplies. What do you plan to do with the rest after you have saved up enough to eat and use for one semester? I was planning on cooking it and selling it to my friends. Thats good too. As expected, I nodded my head. There was no way that such an experienced guy wouldnt think of selling surplus products. How much are you selling it for? About a silver coin per meal? what? I couldnt believe my ears at the unbelievable price. Oh, is it too expensive? Oh no. Too cheap. Are you kidding? Its not a joke. I wondered if my junior was misunderstanding something. Either cheat the sheep or use cheap materials (actually, even one silver coin was too cheap). But no. From what I heard, this junior was just trying to get him to eat his fill and then receive a silver coin. Are you crazy?! Why are you selling it like that!? If the Kitchen Club hears this, theyll have a heart attack! This is also expensive compared to the original price, but You are talking like the original price. Where is the original price in Einro Guard? There must be original sin. Entering school was my original sin. And if you commit a sin, you have to buy a piece of rye bread for five silver coins. Is it that much? Lee Han felt embarrassed by his seniors words. I thought I was making a profit, but that wasnt the case. for a moment. Have your friends ever paid a single silver coin and ate their fill? Its like that when I cook food. What kind of food was it mainly? A grain dish using rice, wheat, and rye. Onions, ginger, corn, mushrooms, peas, etc. brought from the garden or cabin, as well as goat milk and eggs. Grapes, peaches, pumpkins and even figs. When it comes to sauces and spices, everything from maple syrup to honey marmalade, pepper nutmeg, olive oil, peppercorns, tomato sauce, etc. Various dried fish or pickled sardines, mackerel and herring. The meat included a large chunk of raw ham and beef, pork, and lamb. Sausage, bacon, etc was mainly used. Im not a chef, so the menu was simple. I had a strong desire not to believe what my junior just said, a crazy urge to chase all my juniors who had their fill after eating this, to Baldrogard, and finally, myself, who came in a year early. I felt violent hatred toward him. I should have not listened This way. Lee Han moved the carriage along the road he came on last year. It was a road where I even made a few preliminary visits just in case. As the carriage passed between two featureless trees, a sudden magical change occurred. ! Ulde belatedly felt the magic and was astonished. There really was a road here. Rumbling C suddenly the road in front turned downward and began to lead underground. I swallowed my saliva at the thought that it had just begun. It wasnt my first time stealing in Einrogard, but I was never nervous. Especially a theft on this scale -You came earlier than expected. Ulde felt a shock that made his heart stop at the familiar voices of the Death Knights. What are you going to do? Please stay still. Lee Han stayed silent and didnt say anything. Ulde felt anxious when the junior dressed as the person in charge stayed still. Should I do something? -Dont talk to the workers. Youre afraid. ! Lee Han already knew from experience that all the workers here kept their mouths shut and remained silent. If you stay still like youre scared by the Death Knights, they will interpret it for you. -I just said it came earlier than expected. -Isnt it possible to come early? It already takes a lot of effort to inspect this year, so its a good thing that it ends early. -Maybe its because of that boy, right? -I guess so. -It seems like the master is bothering the boy from the Wardanaz family too much. And then, like the other disciples, he cracked -Uh-huh. Dont say anything profane. The Death Knights roughly passed the carriage. The sound of the wheels slowly rolling again made my heart sink. We have successfully overcome the most dangerous crisis! The plan was now half-successful. Ulde whispered in an excited voice. You crazy bastard. you did it You did it! However, Lee Hans face was distorted with pain and hatred instead of happiness. Why are you doing this? whats the matter? Its nothing. Lets go. Chapter 694 Episode 694: Lee Han and his party drove a carriage and passed through an underground passage. Every time the carriage wheels hit the hard stone floor, an echo spread across the high ceiling of the passage. I clicked my tongue when I saw the lights illuminating the long underground passage. It was no exaggeration to say that there were so many passages in the basement of Einrogard that even the principal could not keep track of them all. I never thought there would be a road like this here. It reminds me of the passage I found last year. You mean the aisle? Lee Han asked with joy. When his juniors face was distorted by pain and hatred, Ulde responded with a little relief. okay. Do you remember last years flood? yes. There was no way I couldnt remember. How hard did Lee Han and the first-year students work? Lee Han even had to face the angry spirit directly to solve the problem. Natural disasters in Einrogard are painful, but at the same time they are an opportunity for students. Youre talking like a principal. Lee Han thought about bursting into sad tears if the other person heard. As the schools solid order is shaken, hidden sideways are revealed. It was the same back then. Youre lucky. Well Erde made a bitter expression. The road was a road, but it happened to be a sewer through which magical waste passed. At least I failed because I was caught. Escape from Einrogard was always fraught with numerous failures and dangers. You cannot think that there will always be glory just because a path is created. Junior. If youre capable, youll be fine, but dont let down your guard. Einrogard is like a swamp. If you let your guard down, it will reach your throat before you know it. Ill keep that in mind. Nothing much should happen. Ulde looked back with a worried expression. I was worried about the future they would soon enter, but I was actually just as worried about the future. Since this plan was made under a tight time frame, if any variables arise, the situation will go awry. I wasnt sure if the first-year students who took charge of the rear would perform as well as the first-year students next to them. It will be okay. All my friends are just as good as me. but. When I looked at the potion, it wasnt normal. Professor Thunderwalker will be happy. The Siana priest who created it is behind it. Its reassuring. What about other friends? Durgyu is a great knight. Hes a match for me in swordsmanship. Indeed huh? Erde paused. I thought that if he was on par with the Blue Dragon Tower student in terms of swordsmanship, he wouldnt be that outstanding. I see. also? Nilia is a hunter from the Shadow Patrol. What is the Shadow Patrol? no. What if you dont know the Empires best rangers guarding the northern mountains of the Empire? Ulde was taken aback when his junior, who was always calm, got angry. Im sorry. Im from the South. No matter how much youre from the South, this is common sense! Remember this. What about other friends? hmm. I think Ive said everything Yoner, who was driving the carriage behind him, said quietly. Gainando. ah. Cainan Island. Gai Nando is also a good friend. Didnt you just forget I made a mistake because I was nervous. So whats so great about that friend? Seniors. Your voice is too loud. Please be quiet. This bastard? * * * Youll be okay, right? Itll be okay. Youll be okay, right? It will be fine. Youll be okay, right? Itll be okay. I guess itll be okay Nilia Dergyu Siana exchanged glances. Then he quickly grabbed Guyandos arms and covered his mouth. town! Eupeup! No matter how much I tried to tolerate it, it was a bit too much to worry about whether my friends who came in every five seconds would be okay. When the true Guynando signaled to be released, Durgyu carefully removed the gag. Gainando. If you keep doing that, I have no choice but to tie it up again. Sobbing. Its because Im worried. Im worried too, Gainando. But itll be okay. Lee Han went. Yoner can be caught, but I hope Lee Han gets out. Nilia and Syana looked at Gainandos mutterings with contempt. You bastard! Id rather have my senior catch me. thats right. Senior, its okay. but. Maybe my senior will be okay While they were deciding among themselves a scapegoat, a light began to dimly appear in the distance. At that light, Nilia felt her heart sink. Its a carriage! what? Nonsense. Probably not yet! Nilia jumped down from the tree and whispered urgently. Generation. Two lanterns per carriage. Its the upper carriage. Damn you, Master Flemain! ? Durgyu couldnt believe his ears for a moment because of Priest Sianas swearing, but he didnt have time to ask again now. The fact that the upper carriage was coming at this hour was the worst situation I could have ever expected. Lee Han went to the top, forged the signatures of the principal and Professor Verdus, and delivered fake communications. Among the contents was that the actual arrival time of the carriage was delayed by about three hours. Lee Han and his party planned to use the time they gained to attack quickly I think they are planning to arrive early and wait since they are delivering supplies to Einroguard. Why is Einrogard so needlessly infamous? Can not help it. Take out what you prepared! Cainan Island. Can you do it well? Thats it. Although he had prepared, when the situation came when he had to do it, Gainando was nervous. Dergyu held onto both of Gaynandos shoulders and spoke strongly. We have to do it. Gainando! If you fail, Lee Han might get caught! Okay I understand. Ill do it! lets go! good. Everyone go to their positions! In the distance, the upper carriage rumbled closer. Usually, the workers hummed along during this kind of operation, but today they were dead quiet. He just muttered very quietly. -Please let me leave safely -Please let me leave safely Delivering supplies to Einroguard was scary no matter how many times I did it. Please help me too! ?! My friend passed out! Nilia ran out and shouted to the workers. The workers looked away in confusion. Inside the bushes, there was a blonde boy who had collapsed with foam at the mouth. Is there a problem? I went out to see the great moon squirrel that only appears at night, but I think I accidentally ate a strange flower! Why do you eat that!? The workers became angry without realizing it. Even though the other person seemed to be quite wealthy and high-ranking, he was ridiculous enough to get angry. Im sorry. Just because the color looks pretty What if I pick up something just because the color looks pretty? The workers rushed over to check on Gainandos condition. Gainando closed his eyes and concentrated. I am sick. I am sick. Gainando was foaming at the mouth and shaking his head as he recalled his experience of feigning illness last year when he didnt want to study. The workers became serious at the sight. It looks like it hurts really bad. If its around here, wouldnt you have eaten a calaibi flower or a lanaton flower? I think we should take them both to the village quickly. The person in charge thought about the workers reports and made a decision. Come up to the carriage! It may be inconvenient since it is a wagon, but there is nothing we can do about it. Im glad we left quickly. The students faces lit up when they somehow succeeded. You succeeded in buying time! Tap, tap, tap C ? Workers and students turned their heads when they heard the sound of horses hooves from the other side. A traveler I had never seen before was approaching me on horseback. Excuse me. Is anyone hurt? I was passing through the upper road over there, and it seemed like there was someone injured Are you a healing wizard by any chance? yes. My name is Phil, a healing wizard from Einrogard. omg! The workers were pleased and the students were in despair. I never thought my senior would show up without me even noticing! Youre from Einrogard! Im so glad! There is someone here who ate a strange flower and collapsed! Why did you eat that?! We dont know that either! All right. Im going! As Phil began to approach, the juniors looked at each other with despair in their eyes. At that time, Gaynando whispered to Siana. Priest Sianna. yes? Give me that. hurry. No way Sianna was embarrassed. Apparently, there was poison prepared at Gainandos request before departure. A real poison that is not life-threatening but makes you really sick! I thought I would use a drop if the acting was awkward, but now? hurry! Here. Tell this to Lee Han. I drank heroically! Okay! Guynando opened the cap of the real poison and took a gulp. Then he started foaming and convulsing. Kwaaaaaak! Oh my! Please come quickly! The patients condition is bad! Phil quickly arrived and checked on Gainandos condition. And then he shouted in shock. The poison had more than one ingredient. How many flowers have you eaten no, how many flowers have you eaten? Well, we too Lets go to the village! The reagents I have right now may not be enough! All right! Hold on a little! I will treat you soon! As Phil held onto Guyandos hand and shouted, the other friends watched with complicated expressions. * * * -Please organize it inside. When we reached the end of the underground passage, a warehouse appeared. It was a warehouse that Lee Han had seen before. There is no warehouse manager! Lee Han and Ulde exchanged glances. Since the Death Knight is not particularly interested in organizing the warehouse, he will not come inside. Now all I had to do was get into the warehouse and move as quickly as possible. Luck was on his side. Grumble! Like skilled workers, Lee Han and his party lifted the boxes from the wagon and placed them in the warehouse. Joner Ratford. request. If I cant come back Thats okay. Lets just get caught together. no. You too, start the carriage. What would we do if we were all in the punishment room together? Two people had to stay behind in the warehouse and make excuses in case of an unexpected situation. They say the Death Knights are indifferent to this, but the fact that no one is there is a different story. Arise, warriors of bone. Lee Han brought in skeleton warriors reinforced with the dark element and even called in Gonadaltes to take on the role of leader. As the load that had to be moved was a burden, it required a lot of hands. I was dumbfounded and looked at the undead summons and then just kept my mouth shut. Lets go. Okay, lets go! Lee Han and Erde started running with their luggage. As I ran through the deserted basement warehouse area and climbed the stairs, the area behind the central entrance was revealed. An empty banquet hall, a large hall, and several closed doors. Come this way! From here, I ran without any problems as I knew where it was. Go over to the area in front of the central entrance and go up the stairs to the warehouse on the second floor of the main building! That was the original plan ! !!!! The two were surprised. Originally, there was a wall where the door to the front area should have been. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You fucking Einrogard! The location has changed! Ulde let out a swear word. The terrain of Einrogard changes often, but this is the place that changes at times like this! We need to find the door! Its hard without a clue. In a situation like now Lee Han was not swayed by his seniors words. Although Einrogards main building is constantly changing, the first floor, where outsiders frequently come and go, does not change so easily. There must be a door not far from here. Lee Han sharpened his senses and tried to feel the flow of magical power around him. Where theres magic theres a way. If youre looking for a sense of discomfort, its definitely Senior. This wall isnt a wall, its a door! what? Ulde reacted late and waved his cane. Surprisingly, what my junior said was right. It was not a wall, but a door cleverly disguised as a wall! If I majored in fantasy magic, I should have figured it out first, but I made a mistake because I was nervous. Ulde blushed with embarrassment. sorry! I should have found it. Ill cancel it right away. If you release the illusion wall, a door will appear. Ulde got down on one knee, put on his staff, and tried to recite a spell. Seniors. How long do you think it will take? 5 to 10 minutes! It wont work. Lets break it down with our strength! How can you destroy this with force?! Uldes eyes widened at such an ignorant sound. Lee Han attached his staff and swung his magic hammer to blow away the illusion. thud! Then the wall disappeared and a door appeared. lets go! Youwhat the hell did you just Its Baldororns magical hammer! You must explain in detail later! Ulde ran forward, confused by the name of the fantasy wizard he had never heard before. Chapter 695 Episode 695 This way! After passing through the door, he stopped Lee Han, who was trying to run up the stairs, and stopped under the copper picture frame. Then he stamped his feet three times and rolled over once. What are you doing? We are creating a shortcut! Coo thump! A staircase suddenly appeared under the picture frame. This is a path that only a few people in the Blue Dragon Tower know about, so dont tell anyone! Ill keep that in mind. But how did you find this path? Maybe with illusion magic? The stairs we just came out of were so completely hidden that even Lee Han could not sense the magic. But do you know this path? Lee Han wondered if the seniors of the fantasy magic school had other tricks for finding secret paths. no. Once upon a time, I was walking around at night and I was so startled by the professor that I fell asleep and realized it. I see There are also paths found through illusion magic, so dont be so disappointed. I wasnt disappointed. haha. * * * Ratford stopped at the sound of footsteps coming from afar. Death Knights wearing heavy armor made a unique heavy noise when moving around. However, the sound of footsteps approaching now was not that of Death Knights. This is Professor Kyo is coming! Which professor?! Yoner asked back with a nervous expression. It was fortunate that it was a professor who could communicate well or sympathize with students like Professor Garcia. Even if you get caught, there will be room for compromise. But if its a professor who isnt Professor Burdus! Yoner bit his lip at the appearance of an unpredictable and difficult opponent. Isnt this a monster from Einroguard, impossible to persuade, compromise, or threaten? Even the principal cant communicate, so can Yoner, a student, solve the problem with words? You will arrive soon. What should I do? I will deal with you. Give me a signal when you get to the front. Yoner stood near the warehouse entrance. And then waited calmly. Three, two, one Ahh! My luggage is collapsing! To put this back together, I need help from wizards! Bring the wizards! Suddenly, the sound of footsteps outside stopped. Then I started to hear noises running quickly in the opposite direction. Phew. I lived. Yo Yoner, you are a genius! Ratford was impressed. Who would have guessed Professor Verdus selfish heart and sent him back like this! Lucky lucky. I often told Lee Han about Professor Verdus. What did you talk about? Hes crazy. It doesnt really have anything to do with the current situation, does it? Ratford thought to himself. Fortunately, the. Somehow the professor disappeared. Yeah, right Knock C the warehouse door opened with a knocking sound. Then a professor appeared. An older human female professor wearing a monocle over one eye. It was Professor Millay, in charge of the Summoning Magic School. ruined. Yoner closed his eyes tightly. I might have been able to fool Professor Verdus. Because most people were indifferent unless it was something they were interested in. However, the strict Professor Millais was not one to notice the discrepancy between the number of workers and their luggage. Professor Verdus said he needed help, so I came Professor Millais looked around. Ratford held back his trembling voice and spoke. We cleaned it up ourselves. You mean in the meantime? Oops. The two realized their mistake late. I should have messed around a bit more. Insufficient number of workers and burden. A lie that feels uncomfortable. Cold sweat ran down my back. yes. Hmm. Professor Millais looked around the warehouse and glanced at the two. The two felt even more nervous as their gaze seemed to penetrate them. After thinking for a while, Professor Millais sighed lightly and opened his mouth. Please clean up quietly and leave. After saying that, the professor turned around and left. The two, who thought it was definitely the end, were revived and looked at each other in surprise. What was in your room just now? Me too I dont know. Isnt it a trap? When Wodanaz comes back, I plan to catch him together I dont think so. Yoner was slightly impressed by Ratfords idea. As expected from a thieves guild member, the skill of the idea was on a different level. * * * Oh, its beautiful You mean the box? Isnt your emotion too dry? Ulde grumbled at the words of his junior next to him who was making fun of him. Any student who has ever attended Einrogard would sympathize. The box in front of you is more beautiful than any beautiful poem or famous painting! For no reason, my eyes became sore and I felt like tears were coming up. If youve finished stacking everything, lets go. I dont have much time. okay. Its not over yet. I finally made up my mind. My junior showed such a brave side, but as a senior, I couldnt just show up in an ugly manner. The work is still only half done. It was a true success when I finished the other half. lets go. If you succeed, you, my junior, will remain as one of the legends of Einroguard. Im sure youve never done anything on such a large scale, right? I did go out of school with my friends last year. friends? I guess I took a lot of people with me. Three people? Four people? Almost the entire grade dont be kidding. Its not a joke. That sounds impossible! At some point, I forgot about the situation and tried to argue, but then stopped. As I was about to leave through the exit under the copper picture frame, the atmosphere was unusual. Light, shine ahead. With the incantation of a small voice, the scenery beyond the closed exit began to be captured. Currently, Death Knights were located on the first floor of the main building. The two widened their eyes, shocked at the sudden change in the situation in that short period of time. -Do we really have to participate in that inspection? -exactly. Its my masters order. -Who do you think didnt receive the masters orders? Patrolling the desert area is also an order from the master. What if there is a loophole during the inspection? -The swamp area Im in charge of is full of all kinds of annoying bugs if you take your eyes off it for just a few hours. There are so many articles, isnt it okay for me to just write one? -There are no exceptions for anyone! Wait until everyone gathers. Once the inspection is over, you may leave for your respective duties. -shit. Who are these people who havent arrived yet? -Isnt this Lord Klzenberg? He gets lost so often. -That little guy again? -Be careful what you say, kid! If Lord Klzenberg had been alive, a brat like you wouldnt have been able to say a word! -Thats right! Lord Klzenberg is lost because of a curse he received during his lifetime. -Dont talk nonsense! I was given a new body, but why does the curse remain? Just get lost! The Death Knights began to make a fuss and argue without anyone else doing anything. It seemed like they wouldnt leave until everyone was gathered together. Lee Han checked the time with a nervous expression. Now it was getting really dangerous. If there is any further delay here, the return itself may fail. Should I force a breakthrough? Even if I used invisibility magic, the door itself was blocked due to the large number of people, so I could somehow attract attention While Lee Han was thinking, Ulde, who was staring at him, tapped him and called out. hey. Junior. yes? Is there a way? Please wait a moment. Ill think about it. done. Let me teach you one last lesson. ? Lee Han paused at the unexpected words. Ulde continued speaking in a serious voice. You are a great guy. Although Einrogard is a place where the empires geniuses gather, sometimes a special genius like you emerges. Like senior Yukveltire. Why is he Lee Han inadvertently retorted to the unconvincing example. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I first saw you, I wondered what this guy was doing. Everything he said or did was strange and he was so pretentious that I wondered what kind of braggart he could be. I dont think it was to that extent. But the one who didnt recognize me was me. Ive never seen a guy like you in my grade. The same goes for the grades above me. Uldes attitude was solemn. At first, I approached it thinking it was just bait to use in a smuggling operation, but that thought has long since changed. The junior in front of me had the ability to lead Einrogards big things. Originally, I dont know what else to teach a guy like you, but I guess I have one thing to teach you today. Sometimes you have to know how to let go of your friends, juniors, or seniors. With those last words, Ulde pushed Lee Han back, opened the exit door under the picture frame, and ran out. ?! Then he ran in front of the Death Knights while chanting a spell. Horrible memories, come to mind! With a gloomy sound, the illusion of the skeletal headmaster floated up. The magical illusion struck the souls of the surrounding Death Knights and caused them to fall into hallucinations. Your way of doing things disappoints me! -Im sorry, master you bastard. What kind of guy are you? -What kind of insolent bastard are you?! But that was it. Against a high-ranking undead of the level of a Death Knight, illusion magic prepared on the spot like this cannot be effective for more than 1 second. The Death Knights, who suddenly came out of their hallucinations, frowned when they saw the illusion of a skeleton headmaster floating in the air. grow! -Oh no. How did you get in first? -Arent you a crazy student? Why dont you come in first? -Shouldnt they be sent to a healing room rather than a punishment room? I am sane, you minions! I came in early to save the principals face! -Youre crazy! -Luckily, I am completely sane. -student. Please follow me. We will guide you to the punishment room. joy. Erde snorted. The Death Knights felt ominous from that smile. Even if Einrogards delinquent students were caught, they were rarely caught well. -student. Dont make nonsense. It is a foolish trick for the principal to do! Come out, illusion eroder! With the spell, huge carnivorous plants began to appear around Ulde. The Death Knights who realized its identity were astonished. -no! Dont do that! The Phantom Corrosor was a terrible two-dimensional plant that destroyed its surroundings and made it its own by spitting out a corrosive liquid mixed with reality and fantasy. It was clear that if this was left as is, the first floor of the main building would become a mess. If you want to catch it, catch it, minions! -catch! The Death Knights gritted their teeth and rushed at Ulde. From what I saw, it seemed like he had a very real grudge against the principal. If we didnt catch it quickly, the mess could have grown several times larger. Even though he was quickly subdued, he motioned in the direction where Lee Han was. That gesture had only one meaning. ! Lee Han closed his eyes tightly, went out through the exit under the picture frame, and headed toward the back of the first floor. The Death Knights were all busy cleaning up after the Phantom Corruptor, so they didnt notice Lee Han. Thank you, senior. While listening to the shouts and struggles of the Death Knights from afar, Lee Han made his decision. I will definitely succeed in this smuggling and repay the favor! Chapter 696 Episode 696 Senior?! Yoner was surprised to see Ihan come back alone and asked. I got caught. Thank goodness! Because Wardanaz wasnt caught. Its a blessing in disguise. Lets go! Lee Han looked at his friends in astonishment. Could it be that his friends dont have human hearts? * * * The three who got out safely quickly erased the carriages pattern and removed the luggage compartment to separate it. Then I moved to the place where I had parted ways with my friends. ! There isnt one Lee Han. We have to move. I know. lets go. I couldnt go looking for my other friends because they werent there. Wasnt it one of those situations that was assumed in advance from the beginning when planning? If you have to leave because of the response, lets meet again in front of the school gate. As Ihan continued to look worried while driving the carriage, Yoner comforted him by his side. Everyone will be okay. Maybe its because the upper carriage came out a little early? I guess so? You probably didnt meet up with the Death Knight patrol, right? Oh, is there something like that? I dont know. But it could be possible. Yoner was dumbfounded, but Lee Han was quite serious. This is something I felt a lot while going in and out of school. Its not strange at all if there are Death Knight patrols! Wardanaz. I hear a strange noise. Ratford signaled, pricking his ears. An eerie crying sound was heard from somewhere. -Ugh What is it? Is it a monster? Yoner was taken aback. Now that it was past dawn and the darkness was almost completely dissipating, what kind of ghost-type monster was coming out? -I dont want to go back to school -Ugh Lee Han and his friends looked bitter when they found other friends crying over the hill. . They werent monsters, but friends returning to school. Hey guys. Wardanaz! Stop crying and lets go. Wardanaz, I dont know anyone who suits Einroguard as well as you! No, these kids. Lee Han got angry and pulled out his cane. Normally, I might have laughed it off, but the mental fatigue accumulated during the smuggling process made me lose patience. There are things people can say and things they cant say. How can people say things like that? If you dont stop crying right now and run, Ill make you cry more here. You bastard! The friends cursed at Lee Han and quickly ran away toward the school. Lee Han muttered, glaring at their backs. How dare you say something like that? Yoner and Ratford fell silent. Lee Han turned his head to the two and asked. You guys think its nonsense too, right? huh? Yes. of course. I think its nonsense. The closer I got to school, the more familiar faces I began to see. Lee Han found Aden Arth and a group of followers and greeted them. ah. Princess. Wardanaz. I received your letter well. hmm. I received it well too Lee Han trailed off as he answered. I was a bit cautious about whether I could say I had received Adenarts letter well. Can I ask you to write less content from now on? Isnt that a little rude? A follower next to him said with envy towards Lee Han. Have you received a letter from Your Majesty? Im jealous! You can send it too. Its rude to pretend to be so friendly like that, Wodanaz! I think its more rude not to send a group letter To put it nicely, it was politeness, but honestly, I thought it was bullying. Lee Han thought so, but decided to say something nice. but. You guys would have stayed close during the vacation period, so there would have been no need to send letters. Aden Arth nodded, showing satisfaction on his expressionless face. After meeting with each family, the followers gathered around Aden Arth and spent the vacation period together. It was truly a fulfilling and fulfilling winter vacation. Hunting, snowy mountain exploration, wizard guild tour, workshop work, participation banquet, etc. We also had a great time together. Ratford also opened his mouth for the first time in a long time, probably because he wanted to brag. It was a winter vacation with little income but lots of friendship. oh. How did you send it? I visited the Wardanaz familys mansion and looked around the estate. ! Ardenart was surprised by Ratfords words and felt a little envious. The Wardanaz family estate is something that anyone who seriously studies magic is bound to be curious about. Are you curious? The territory of the Wardanaz family. thats right. I guess its a place like Einrogard? You guys are being too harsh. haha. Aden Arth was intrigued by the surprisingly positive response from his followers. If everyone is interested, next vacation Couldnt you guys visit too? ah. Thats not allowed. If Her Royal Highness visits another noble familys territory, there may be rumors spreading. This requires very careful sequencing that takes into account the politics of the empire. After visiting the loyalist territory, you must visit the noble territory next. My family is a neutral faction. But that doesnt work. Your Majesty is strict. Adenart became sullen as his words caught up with him. next? I went to Flaher City and visited Guyandos residence. Im not really jealous of that. It doesnt look fun. I think Her Royal Highnesss mansion would have been better. Immediately, a sour reaction came out from the followers. Aden Arth also shrugged his shoulders, as if he wasnt really jealous of that. Then he thought of something and nudged his followers. I think we can do it now. What do you mean? What I said last time. Dont you remember? What is that Ah! iced coffee! The followers cried out as they remembered. Wardanaz! huh? I heard you have a huge misunderstanding. There is a misunderstanding that Her Majesty the Princess stole bread from White Tiger Tower students. To that extent Thats a misunderstanding! Your Highness gave us back bread because it was stolen from us first. thats right. Your Majesty never took it first. Yoner and Ratford looked at the proud followers and AdenArt with sad looks. If nothing else, they didnt seem to be very good at explaining things. If you do it so blatantly, wouldnt there be a false accusation that wasnt there before? Well, I thought something was strange. Lee Han answered and looked at the two. Yoner immediately agreed. I said it was strange from the beginning! youre right. I remember saying that not everyone steals bread. haha! Aden Arth and his followers were very satisfied with the threes answers and left. Then this time a new friend appeared. He was Asan of the Dalkad family. Asan. How are you? Did you receive the letter? I had a good time. It was a good vacation. My brother and sister were happy to receive the letter. Thank goodness. You said you wish you were my younger brother? haha. It feels good, even if its just a joke. It seemed like you were serious? Wardanaz asked when you would come next time. Lee Han decided to be a little more careful when visiting the Dalkad family from now on. We already had a large enough eccentric family, so we didnt want to expand it any further. Lee Han. excuse me! Yoner whispered, holding back his joy. Nilia and the others were coming from far away. Everyone is safe! Im so glad! Why is Gainas complexion like that? Lee Han felt puzzled and muttered. Unlike his other friends, Gainandos complexion was pale, as if he were half undead. Wasnt it like that originally? I think it was like that. At the twos reactions, Lee Han thought for a moment that he had seen something wrong. But no. Youre pale, right! Isnt it because I learned black magic? It doesnt have that effect? Is everyone okay? As his friends approached, Lee Han first checked his condition. Fortunately, there were no other problems other than Gaynandos pale complexion. Gainando. Why do you have a face When Lee Han asked, Gainando grinned as if he had been waiting. Even though he was suffering from poison and was staggering around, he was waiting for an opportunity to show off. Well Where did your senior go? I got caught. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han answered with a sad expression. Fearing that his other friends would react without blood or tears like Joner or Ratford, Lee Han quickly explained what had happened. With as many wonderful adaptations as possible! Nonsense! Amazing! I never thought he was such a senior! Perhaps it was effective, but my friends reacted differently than before. Yoner and Ratford whispered separately to Ihan, probably because they were embarrassed. I just said Im glad you came out. You know, right? I thought the senior was caught betraying. Sianna opened her mouth as if it was really hard to believe. I never thought you would use such magic to attract attention. Its truly amazing. I really agree. Although the senior was not from a knightly family, it was a sacrifice worthy of a knight. I didnt think he was that kind of person when I first saw him. Wardanaj, your actions changed your seniors mind. Among the hunters in the mountains, there are people who are eccentric but nice to get to know. Lee Han and his friends nodded and commemorated Senior Uldes sacrifice. After finishing the conversation, Lee Han looked at Gai Nando again and asked. So whats wrong with your face? wait for a sec. I want to talk later. If I tell you now, my story is a bit What should I tell you later? Tell me now. no! If I say it now, Im weak by comparison! While they were talking, Lee Han felt a moment of discomfort. what? It felt as if a huge magic tricked Lee Hans senses and secretly passed by. Pot! ! As expected, the feeling of discomfort was exactly right. When I came to my senses, all the second-year students waiting outside the main gate had moved inside. nice to meet! Yes Nice to meet you The second-year students understood the situation and greeted the skeleton principal in a weak voice. The year they spent at Einrogard taught them what they learned. Arent you happy about the new semester? Im happy Thats right! You are no longer iron heads! Youve spent a valuable year at school, so youll have a bronze head! The students who achieved the Bronze qualification glared at the skeleton principal with eyes that looked like they were about to collapse with joy. Thats not all. Now you are qualified to meet and talk to your seniors! They come in before you, study before you, and end up meeting marauders who are much worse and more vicious than you! Can I join the club? Yes! But the way you only focus on social activities without asking about magic research or new classes you can take, I can clearly see your future! The White Tiger Tower student, who had been scolded for asking just one question, grumbled. Your seniors, not me, will explain what lectures you will take, what research you will conduct, how you will secure gold coins, and how you will participate in club activities. There is no need to be too impatient. We will be able to see your seniors skills during the inspection that will take place later. Inspection time? What is that? Some friends I didnt know yet tilted their heads. Lee Han and his party managed their facial expressions. There was nothing good about looking like you knew something. Im going to leave now and Id like to say have a nice day but I have to do one thing. The Skeleton Principal said, pumping up his magic power like a waterfall. Now that you are qualified to meet and talk to your seniors, you have an obligation not to meet and talk to your juniors. Let this gold protect the good Ironheads from you evil men! With the shout, powerful magic created a series of green waves that spread among the students like waves. This year, the ban began for all second-year students. A prohibition that is not recognized by first graders and prevents direct contact with second graders! Since the students had already experienced it in their first year, they accepted it calmly without being embarrassed. Arent prohibitions, restrictions, and secret oaths like breathing in Einrogard? Meanwhile, Lee Han tilted his head. No matter how I looked at it, it didnt feel like magic had been applied. Uh, principal? I think you left me out. You have a lot of magic power, so you dont get caught easily. Avoid it yourself. You can probably do that. Chapter 697 Episode 697 After hearing something so absurd, Lee Han was momentarily slow to react. No, youre saying that right now?! Without the headmasters magic, it was not easy to avoid contact with a first-year student. Not only would I have to detect and avoid first-year students in the crowded Einroguard, but I might also have to be invisible at all times if there were a lot of first-year students. It was such a difficult problem that even Lee Han, who conforms to reality by saying, Damn it, professor, youre doing too much, Ill try anyway, youre a professor and Im just a student, so I respect your authority, felt at a loss. pop! However, just as he was about to protest against the unreasonable level of difficulty, the skeleton principal disappeared after completing the spell. -Your speech has become shorter compared to last year. -What did you hear, senior? -They say that losers who cant graduate are locked up in the punishment room forever. -This must be a joke, right? Students from other grades also appeared at the same time in the space where the second grade students were. In order to lecture students in each grade at the same time, the skeleton principal divided several spaces into overlapping spaces in the same location like a kaleidoscope. Afterwards, they created their own alter egos and told stories tailored to their respective grades. Youre really using magic for useless things! Lee Han was taken aback and forgot how angry he was at the ridiculous waste of magic. Lee Han. Seniors! Look at those eyes. Theyre trying to fool us! Gainando. Its not too harsh You didnt know because you came late during winter vacation! All my seniors are thieves! The 2nd grade students, who were suddenly faced with 3rd and 4th grade students, were buzzing. Lee Han and his friends, who sensed the evil nature of their seniors during smuggling, looked wary, but the rest of the second-year students showed a friendly attitude, like a baby bird meeting its mother bird. Seniors. Please take care of me. haha. okay. Do you know anything about smuggling? yes? what is that? You can do it now! Now Even after entering Einro Guard, Lee Han shook his head at his persistence in trying to get bait right away. The Blue Dragon Tower is this way! The White Tiger Tower is this way. There is no need to talk to other top seniors. Gather here! Even if you are a senior in the same tower, dont be tempted by the offer! Dont make any deals today. Warning! Dont make any deals today! Still, there were some meaningful people among the seniors. The seniors, who knew well how the 3rd and 4th graders were taking advantage of the 2nd graders, went around and divided the 2nd graders into their own towers and gave them a strong warning. Angago asked Lee Han. Wardanaz. What does that warning mean now? Ango. That warning Okay. Those seniors were handed over to the principal. Lee Han looked at Anrago with eyes that looked at Gainando or lower. But surprisingly, he wasnt the only one who thought like Ango. hey. They say smuggling is possible? what? I brought some food with me. Can I bring it in? This quill control artifact looks like it could be useful! The story that smuggling was possible quickly spread among second graders. Human greed cannot always be easily prevented. Lee Han went around each tower with his friends, trying to persuade the students somehow. Friends. listen to me Those seniors are trying to take advantage of you. everyone. Dont fall for that! You cant trust your seniors! Everyone listen to me! Seniors! However, the response was not as great as expected. If half of the people believed what Lee Han said, about half did not believe it. That is how strong the power of desire was. Isnt Wardanaz cheating? Wardanaz is the principals best disciple. They might be taking orders from the principal and spreading rumors to prevent us from smuggling Hey. What kind of guy are you? Jump forward. This guy has things to say and things he wont say! When an enraged Lee Han called out, the White Tiger Top student quickly lowered his posture. -Everyone be quiet! Each grade goes to its own location! -Quiet! Those who make noise will be attacked! hey. Are you interested in smuggling? Even though the Death Knights appeared, a senior who was trying to whisper as he approached the second-year area flew backwards. More than ten arrows filled with condensed black energy were stuck in his body. Oops! The Death Knight, who fired a dark elemental arrow, shouted fiercely. -Do not make noise or move until the inspection! Tsk tsk. He seems like such a stupid guy. You should have been careful. With all your wits. While the atmosphere was getting colder, the Death Knights formed a siege against the students gathered in front of the main gate. This was to prepare for possible attacks, riots, rebellions, surprise attacks, etc. -There may be students who dont know much, so Ill explain. Einrogard is a sacred magic school protected by strict rules handed down from ancient times! Therefore, school rules must be observed more strictly than any other sacred law! Youre really fucking up. Did that undead bastard turn around? Bloody curses flowed from the 3rd and 4th graders. Is the rule to take away sugar butter if you bring it in a strict rule from ancient times? -Therefore, external items cannot be brought in without separate permission. Please keep in mind that if your items are discovered, they may be confiscated and then taken to a punishment cell! Now that you know, lets get started quickly! Is it good to become a knight and steal the wealth of young students? Is that what you wrote about? Did the knights oath include theft of wealth?! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -quiet! Dont make a fuss! -Do not approach students arbitrarily! If you come any closer, Ill assume youre trying to attack! Tch. Its a shame. Lee Han realized that the students gathered here were different than he thought. There were students who tried to pass the inspection by deceiving the Death Knights, but there were also a few who tried to break through the siege itself and just run away. Just now, there were students provoking the Death Knights and sneakily approaching them Perhaps because they were all Einroguard students, their abilities were not normal. Even if you only completed your first year at Einroguard, you were treated as a wizard who only did one thing outside, so the seniors who spent more time than that were wizards that even Death Knights could not help but be nervous about. indeed. With this structure, is rebellion a worthy option? If all the students here start a riot, it will definitely be difficult to stop them all. It was an option worth considering, except for the drawback that it would be difficult to deal with it later. -The interrogation will begin. 6th grade students 5th grade students, please come to the front! Lee Han watched several seniors, some he had seen before and some he had never seen, come forward. Perhaps because it was after the 4th grade, the number was overwhelmingly small compared to other grades. -Is this all you have? yes. -Please pass. The Death Knights also did not search or search 5th or 6th grade students. The warehouse manager didnt come forward and just pretended to conduct a search and let them through. A third-year student who saw this shouted out to provoke the Death Knights. You discriminate against students! Investigate properly! -Shut up! Dont students have a human heart? Do you not feel sorry for the senior who entered the 5th grade? What you just said was harsh. No matter what, youre telling me to conduct a stricter search on a senior who has entered the 5th year! Boo! What a piece of trash! But surprisingly, this provocation backfired. The other students, including Death Knight, all started criticizing the person who had just spoken. Anyway, youre trying to bully someone who just went up to the 5th grade! Of course, such consideration had little effect on the 5th and 6th graders. Lee Han realized that Delet, who had passed the inspection, had a confused expression on his face. Not only Delet but other 5th graders were almost the same. -Its done. -Okay. Dont let your guard down. From now on, we will start inspecting 2nd through 4th graders! Students who pass the inspection can go to their respective towers! Now this is the real beginning. With the 5th and 6th graders eliminated, there are now only grades left to target the proper smuggling. They cleverly sent messages to second-year juniors even under the watchful eye of Death Knights and other decent seniors. Are you interested in smuggling? If you want to move something, join now! Paper birds are often used as message carriers, as well as telepathic magic. Some students even floated letters in the sky or on the floor. Anyone who wants to protect their rightful property should go to the northeast! Lee Han exchanged glances with his friends. Are you ready? huh. The most important smuggling had already been accomplished underground, but the most important part of Einrogards work was the cleanup. The goal is to confuse the opponent as much as possible and make it impossible for them to guess. For that purpose, Lee Han and his friends had prepared simple backpacks. A few magic books that wouldnt cause much damage even if confiscated, and snacks like coffee powder, tea leaves, sugar, and chocolate. Even if these things were confiscated, the skeleton principals suspicions would be lessened. Everyone, do your best. Im going to meet some seniors. Lee Han packed his backpack and started contacting the seniors he had agreed to meet. All right. So, this box Thats right if you put the box in your luggage and carry it with you I wont have to search through all those boxes, so at least one of them will succeed The conversation ended in a whisper . Dehumcha looked at Lee Hans back with a proud expression. Other unprepared students tried to find second-year bait, but it was not easy in the current situation. In a situation where saboteurs and death knights are watching, it is surprisingly difficult to persuade juniors and make them do what is necessary. As expected, the city should have prepared this in advance. The wizard who wakes up early steals a lot from the headmasters warehouse. Then I will go. okay. okay. Dhumchas plan was simple. If a disturbance occurs in one of several lines of checkpoints, it becomes relatively easy to pass through other lines of checkpoints. Of course, the one who will be in charge of one line is the junior! -Please come. yes. yes. Dhumcha crumpled a few boxes into a bag with magic and walked away. In front, one of the seniors had already been caught and was complaining. Why cant I bring my gold coins? I need it! Just take a look! I need a ton of gold to make sure the plague I created completely turns it into lead! -You can get the gold coins yourself. Gold coins brought from the family are prohibited. Why is it banned? Tell the principal to come out! -These gold coins will be confiscated and used to fund research for the entire school year. You thieves! Theyre like evil undead! Tsk tsk. Dheumcha clicked his tongue inwardly. Ive heard that seniors often do crazy things in their senior year because of the pressure to graduate, but I cant believe they make such mistakes so openly. Sneaking in the familys gold coins only made the Skeleton Headmaster happy. Dhumcha said that one of his seniors, who was caught bringing gold coins last year, said every time he met the skeleton principal, Are you here to donate Einrogard? I have clearly seen people being ridiculed by saying, When are you going to make your next donation? -Skull principal nerd! Skull principal idiot! Its the beginning! Dhumcha cleared his throat when he heard the sound of a bone-eating parrot chirping. And then he performed a desperate performance. no! What is going on?! Dhumcha pushed his backpack forward and tried to enter. However, an unexpected cry came out of Dhumchas backpack. -Skeleton principal idiot!Skeleton principal idiot! -What are you doing now? Chapter 698 Episode 698 Oh no. Why is this here? -Isnt it there because the student put it in? The Death Knights looked at Dhumcha with stern eyes. Usually, students who ended up in the punishment room would come up with various excuses. Starting with sleepwalking, aftereffects from multiple personality precognition magic, etc. Of course, most excuses disappear without much effect. I dont think this is my luggage! I definitely told my junior C Dont you mean you put this in your juniors luggage? The Death Knights eyes became even colder. The Death Knights conducting the inspection here knew well that Einrogards students would do anything to make smuggling successful. Among them, he is seducing innocent juniors and using them as bait. -Hmph, it looks like the plan went awry! -I will punish you for insulting my master, attempting to smuggle money, and deceiving my junior! Damn it, even if its smuggling or deceiving a junior, why is revealing the truth a crime? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dhumcha must have thought he was wrong, so he quickly threw down his backpack and swung his wand to cast a spell. Magic spread along with an explosion near the checkpoint. -Its an escape attempt! Its an escape attempt! The Death Knights came and formed a strong defense. The students lit smoke and fired illusions to take advantage of the commotion to escape. Ihan, are you okay? are you okay. are you okay. I got out. After Lee Han got out safely, he waved to his friends. What Lee Han did just now was very simple. It was embarrassing to even call it a trick. Remove the magic from the box in Lee Hans luggage and put the newly enchanted bone-catcher parrot into the seniors luggage. The seniors, who had no idea that their juniors would already know the entire plan, were caught off guard by the bone-catching parrots sudden cry and were unable to respond properly. The commotion is more intense than expected. Is this okay? I think well be overpowered soon. Lee Han calmly assessed the fight near the checkpoint. Senior Dhumchas gang was fighting valiantly, but it had its limits as they had not anticipated the battle. After laying a blazing barrier and spreading a magic circle that increases the power of the flames around it, he finally called in a spirit and tried to counter-summon the Death Knights with a linked attack, but the opponent was not having an easy time. The moment the burning wall rose, the Death Knights cut off the next combo spell and struck a blow filled with negative energy, canceling the summoning of the wall. At the same time, he borrowed his masters power to spread dark fog everywhere. Wizards who inhaled elements filled with dark energy became sick of the feeling of their life force being sealed and lost control of their magic. Senior Dhumchas gang made a final effort to form a formation and spit out all the magic they had prepared, but the Death Knights held firm with a shield wall and summoning of low-level undead. Probably, once that magic is over, they will be subdued. The attack is too honest. I cant believe Im trying to fight with all those Death Knights. While Lee Han was analyzing the battle that no one had asked him to do, a gang of other seniors appeared. This time it was senior Ivannas gang. A radical gang trying to transfer people by using body strengthening magic and race conversion magic together! Where is your junior? Senior Ivanna. I am here. Now is your chance. lets go! The new seniors had no intention of helping Dhumcha during the attack. Rather, they tried to take advantage of the confusion to pass the checkpoint. ruler. Drink this potion! This potion prevents inspection! yes. All right. The seniors who tried to trick Lee Han and give him a potion to transform him into a giant stopped. The transformation was a bit later than expected. Arent you going? Wait a minute. Just wait a moment. The medicine has to be effective. Senior Ivannas gang didnt know what happened when a wizard possessed an absurd amount of magical power. We instinctively block interference from outside that poses a threat to us. Didnt you give it to me by mistake? Try it once. Lee Han took another gulp and then handed it to his seniors. When the junior looked fine, the senior, who wondered if there was really something wrong with the potion, tried to take a sip and taste it. KKaaaaak! In an instant, the senior grew in size and began to transform into a race of giants. The Death Knights who saw this shouted in tired voices. -Did you think that if you turned into a giant and charged at it, you would be able to pass? -Take out the bone ballista! These disgusting students! There is nothing we can do when it comes to this. Run to the checkpoint! We will pass the inspection! Were not hiding anything! -Sounds that dont even sound like words! If you are really honest, stop and wait! We are waiting! If I dont get tested right now, Im going in! Push in! Even before the commotion of the Dhumcha gang was over, Ivannas gang also started causing a commotion. Other smugglers who saw this probably thought it was an opportunity and rushed to the checkpoint. Now! Ill pass! Please inspect! Oh, its okay if I dont? All right. Ill pass! -Crazy students! C ! -Dont swear too much, old man! The Death Knights began to gather at the checkpoint, swearing as if they knew this would happen. Among the seniors who still remained, those who were trying to attract more bait urgently tried to seduce the juniors. Drink this potion, junior! Isnt this a mixture of the Berserker Potion and the Blade Bear Transformation Potion? How did know? How could he have betrayed me?! I thought I was caught by the principal! You were caught by the principal. Make noise and drink! Originally, when I was a junior, I had to transform into a crazy sword bear! Isnt it a punishment room for harassing juniors? By that logic, the principal should be punished! If you dont want to drink it, Ill let you drink it! Uldes remaining friends quickly waved their wands and extracted the potion from the vial. Then, the contents were shaped into a bat and made to fly quickly. Resummon as a bat, liquid! Cold, float as a shield! Lee Han immediately summoned an ice shield and covered the front area. The seniors who tried to attack by controlling the potion bat were one beat late in their quick response and the attack was blocked. Buying time, Lee Han interpreted the opponents magic in reverse. Is this a similar type of magic to summoning paper birds? Fortunately, it was a magic that Lee Han had learned in first grade. Since it was complicated to summon from nothing, it was necessary to borrow the power of a magic circle or a separate reagent, but now the other party completed it first and summoned it. All Lee Han had to do was take that control away. Theres definitely a gap! Destroy the shield first! This guy is harder than I thought. It looks like he specializes in the cold element! The sound of magic exploding and splashing was heard above the frost shield. I guess I can last about 5 more seconds. Lee Han checked the remaining strength and concentrated his magic sense. In an instant, the flow of magic nearby changed. The opponent was trying to re-summon again. The potion has slowed down! Ill have to summon you again. okay. Cover! I was resummoned as a bat Huh?! Lee Han waved his staff as if he had been waiting and cast a counter-magic. It was a stunt that was possible because I had learned magic similar to the opponents magic and had completely figured out the structure. The senior, who had no idea that his second-year junior would show advanced magic techniques such as reverse magic, was caught off guard. As a result, the bats control was completely lost. Summon anew, liquid! Lee Han took control of the potion along with the spell. The potion transformed into the shape of a bird and flew away. what are you doing!? I cant believe that was taken away! Be paralyzed! Something like the low-level paralyzing curse made me Kwaa! The senior, who had not yet come to his senses after receiving the reverse magic, paid the full price. He tried to withstand the low-level paralysis curse by relying only on the magic defense of his equipment, but the power of the curse Lee Han fired was different in its penetrating power. The potion went straight into the throat of the senior who was momentarily paralyzed. gulp! no! Transform into a sharp bear! Now that its like this, lead me to the checkpoint! Shit. Junior. I will remember you! What is your name? Bible Verdus! Hey you crazy bastard Thats it! Run to the checkpoint! Uldes remaining gang gave up and retreated, unable to waste any more time when one of their friends transformed into a sharp bear. After winning, Lee Han looked at his second grade friends and said. Everyone saw it, right? What tricks are your seniors up to? Do you still want to smuggle together like this? Lee Hans rejection of each of his seniors suggestions was partly to get revenge for their deception, but it was also for his fellow second-year students. If you dont show it to them, there are too many students who will be blinded by greed and wont believe it! Oh, that! As the White Tiger Tower students mumbled with shocked faces, Lee Han nodded with satisfaction. What did I say? So Wardanaz, even if you go 3:1 with that bastard, you still win, right?! Lee Han was dumbfounded. I pointed at the moon and these pathetic bastards were looking at their fingers! Is that what you want to say now? You fools who were fooled by this? Wow, we honestly have to prepare The White Tiger Tower students were too honest. Aside from the help he received from Wodanaz, Wodanaz was someone who would mercilessly use magic to attack the White Tiger Tower students when he got angry. In terms of tower, it was an inevitable reaction since it was the White Tiger Tower students who were attacked the most. Even the Black Turtle Tower students nodded, seeming to sympathize with him. hmm. surely. Even if you become friendly with a dragon, its not a bad idea to be prepared in case you get bitten by a dragon If Lee Han heard it, he was going to throw the cooking pot over. It doesnt mean we dont trust you. Wodanaz. thats right. Just as you respect but fear the principal, Wardanaz, you also trust him but are a bit cautious I dont know anything else, but stop comparing Lee Han to the principal! Durgyu, who was worse off, stopped his friends. Lee Han called Giselle because it seemed like getting more angry would only deepen the wound. Moradi. You explain yourself. Im going to get caught in the back if I explain it to them further. Why is this bastard me Giselle made a shocked expression. If someone sees you, theyll think youre friends! Why are you doing this to me? I went to the estate last time and helped with the work. Please help me. uh? what? Students like Angago and Dukema couldnt believe their ears for a moment. Who went where and helped with what? In response, Giselle gritted her teeth and quickly stood up. Everyone, dont trust your seniors! Moradi just now Regardless of the grudge that Wodanaz has always built up, you cant trust your seniors! Im sure everyone saw what I just did! To change the topic, Giselle quickly shouted out a hundred curses about Lee Han in her mind. Thats what happens when you get fooled! I see. surely. When the seniors who were attempting to smuggle people simultaneously started a riot at the checkpoint, the commotion was not as bloody as usual. The second-year students were heartbroken over the fact that they could have become one of them. Lee Han, who was watching the scene together, suddenly became curious and asked. Moradi. You didnt participate in smuggling? I heard the truth from a senior member of the family. Thats why I wasnt interested. I heard for a moment, but you said you didnt participate? Isnt that usually the case? Giselle looked at Lee Han rather strangely. If we had heard the truth about smuggling, we would have known how disadvantaged students just entering their second year of school were. A wise person would naturally give up and step back this year, and Giselle naturally expected Lee Han to do the same. I see. I didnt either. I guess so. okay. I didnt do it. Why are you saying it twice? I understand. Chapter 699 Episode 699 While the second-year students were persuading Lee Han and Giselle to give up their interest in smuggling, the commotion at the checkpoint was getting worse. As the giant and the crazy sword bear went on a rampage, other 3rd grade students also began to pull out their wands. -Do not take out your cane! ah. I just remembered that I cleaned my wand well last night Holy light, burn the undead! -What kind of trick is this? Students, gather together! Lets defeat the Skeleton Headmasters minions and restore the glory of Einroguard! Its a revolution! revolution! -Is it another rebellion? The scale of the commotion rose like wildfire. The Death Knights shouted as if they were sick of it and called for support. -Quickly subdue these wizards! Ill make you pay for putting me in the punishment room last fall! Block negative energy! Liberation from the dark element! Intermediate undead weakening, undead tracking vision, undead confusion No. How many times have you fought with these senior Death Knights? Lee Han was amazed as he watched the battle at the checkpoint. The seniors must have fought against the skeleton principals minions once or twice, so they immediately took out their prepared magic and used it. One of the wizards strengths is the flexibility that allows him to attack the weaknesses of enemies stronger than himself, depending on preparation. The seniors clearly showed that flexibility. Several Death Knights were hit and reverse summoned. pop! Puff puff poop! Various types of magic exploded in the air, and flames, explosive flashes, and energy wave shock waves swept the surroundings. Top, a white tiger who transformed into a huge Arcsaurus, crushed the Death Knights with the support of his friends strengthening magic. The black turtle tower senior who climbed on top threw potion bottles in the air in succession and then cast a magic spell to create a linked effect. A storm of energy conflict came around. Meanwhile, some of the Blue Dragon Tower seniors completed the great magic they had been preparing. A spatial rift opened and a crimson lizard with its flaming tongue lashed out looked down with slit pupils. A bloody rain of fire fell. Every time the rain fell, it destroyed and burned everything. It was an intense great magic that combined elemental magic, summoning magic, elemental magic application, etc. amazing! Lee Han was impressed. Hey you bastards! Who are you shooting at?! You bastards, just shut up and fight. Do these bastards want to die! If youre going to try it, give it a try. Anyway, it looks like a smelly beast. Lee Han was astonished. How can we fight each other in such an urgent situation? Other friends also muttered as if they agreed. Isnt that too harsh? and. I didnt say anything like that even when Wardanaaz insulted me behind my back. hey. Its next to Wardanaj. The seniors bloody fight was very embarrassing to the second-year students, who spent the year fighting with each other but remaining united in important situations. Even Giselle was watching the fight with eyes of astonishment, perhaps embarrassed. Moradi. Arent the seniors too harsh? Do we have to do it like that? Lee Han kindly answered questions from White Tiger Tower students. Moradi isnt surprised by things like that. haha. What do you mean, you bastard? Well, it was a compliment. The Phoenix Tower seniors who were treating the injured equally shouted. If youre going to fight, please fight later! Its difficult to treat now! Fight with easy-to-heal magic! The magic we are using on the Death Knights now is difficult to treat because the injuries are messy! Shouldnt it be stopped for another reason? While the students were arguing, support from the Death Knights arrived. -Warehouse manager. Please. The warehouse manager nodded. The students who started the revolution today were not so lucky. This inspection is the most thoroughly prepared inspection in the last ten years. One of them was a summoned animal left behind by the skeleton headmaster. At first, I wondered why I had left such a summoned beast in my care since I wasnt dealing with any powerful lightning spirit, but I was certain that the situation could be handled now. Come out. Anansi! ! The students fighting at the checkpoint were startled when the headmasters giant summoned beast appeared through a crack in the air. Even summoned beasts!? Isnt this too harsh?! Why did you prepare so much?! Anyway, I cant leave now! Even the summoned beasts are defeated! The student who was shouting excitedly suddenly collapsed. A tough spider web was wrapped all over the body, blocking movement. Ah Anansi! crazy! Anansida! A huge spider appeared along with the students screams. A spider the size of a giant glared at the students with its eight eyes flashing. -Are you interested in pranks rather than academics? Shut up Anansi! Does this look like a joke? You, the headmasters bastard son of a skeleton, know how desperate we are! Magic exploded onto the spiders huge body. However, Anansi overcame the shock simply by shaking his body lightly. It was truly an enormous defensive power. After shaking off the attack, Anansis body suddenly trembled and swelled terrifyingly. And then he let out a breath. The spiders dark breath stiffened and poisoned the students. Oops! Keuuk! damage! Anansi lightly swept away the students gathered at the checkpoint and rushed forward, clicking his legs as if biting into a crack in the air. The tongue-lashing crimson lizard summoned by the students clashed with Anansi. The rain of fire burned Anansi, and the spiders venom poisoned the lizard. It was truly a huge power struggle. However, Anansi, who was granted the power of the realm as a servant of the headmaster of the skeleton, was bound to have an advantage over beings from other dimensions. The crimson lizard made a humiliating sound and fled beyond the dimension. Because of this, several Blue Dragon Tower students who were practicing great magic collapsed, vomiting blood. It was a rebound of magical destruction. Lets step back! I guess so. Everyone, get back! The second-year students who did not participate in the checkpoint battle quickly retreated. Other seniors who did not participate were also left out. Anansi instantly tied up the remaining students near the checkpoint with spider webs and hardened them with his breath. -Thank you for your hard work, Anansi. -Thanks to you, it ended quickly. Anansi did not respond, but made a louder clicking sound than before. The Death Knights suddenly felt uneasy at that sound. Anansi, who was once the terror of the underground kingdom, was a being who, unlike other powerful and vicious monsters, had a mischievous and mischievous personality that drove the nearby dark elf and dwarf tribes into despair. That personality was greatly modified after succumbing to the skeleton headmaster, but it did not completely disappear. In particular, seeing the students pranks sparked a competitive spirit, and it was not easy to stop them. -No way -Everyone should be sent to the punishment room! Anansis eight eyes glowed maliciously. From that sight, Lee Han felt a sensation he had experienced countless times before. the feeling when things go wrong! Hey guys! Go further back!! That crazy summon is coming this way!!! The remaining students from second to fourth grade began to move quickly. Lee Han randomly cast magic and summoned summons. The dark skeleton warriors formed a tight formation and aimed their arrows. The baby basilisk in the sleeve must have woken up and hissed belligerently as it looked at Anansi. It was as if he was asking me to let him fight. Lee Han said firmly. It seems like its too early for you to fight! Considering the difference in weight class between the two, it seemed dangerous even if they had the same deadly poison. Anansis body swelled. And once again, a dark breath came out. -That spider is real! -Kill him! Come to your senses! The Death Knights cursed and pulled out their flaming black energy swords. As a student, there was absolutely no reason to show mercy to a summoned animal like Anansi. In an instant, huge wounds appeared on Anansis back and torso, and his body shrunk due to the negative energy. Either way, Anansi was so excited that he puffed up his body even more and let out dark breath. I was really excited about the first prank opportunity I had in a long time. Ugh crazy Ogoldos of the Black Magic School stumbled and fell to his knees. As a student of black magic, there was nothing more humiliating than being poisoned, but Anansis breath was truly terrible. A magical breath that makes your body stiff the moment you drink it. Blocking any means Senior! Lee Han, who cast the strengthening spell, quickly ran over, placed Ogoldos on his shoulder, and then rushed out. Ogoldos was paralyzed and just turned his eyes to look at Lee Han. N ? ? ?? My tongue was so stiff that I couldnt pronounce words properly. Lee Han quickly threw Ogoldos in front of the Phoenix Tower seniors. Seniors! Please help! Okay, okay! Wait a minute, junior Anyway, Lee Han went back in and dragged out his unfortunate friends and seniors. The other seniors shouted in shock when they saw Lee Han running with An Pagon from Buyeo Magic School on his back. There is someone who saves Anpagon?! Maybe its because Im a new second year student! Junior! Trust us! Trust us and leave that guy behind! Otherwise, you will regret it later! Hearing shock and jeers, Lee Han put Anpagon down in front of the Phoenix Tower seniors. I guess Ill have to hide my involvement with the Buyeo School of Magic. As Lee Han ran into the breath area again, he could see the Death Knights surrounding Anansi and beating him up. A terrible breath of darkness obscured his vision, but the light sphere that Lee Han summoned was also formidable. I caught a figure through the darkness. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank goodness. Will soon be subdued C Master Disciple! Come here and help! This spider thing is going crazy! C Master disciple! hurry! ? Lee Han momentarily looked around. I wondered if there was someone else. And I realized it too late. Its me! When I thought about it, he was calling me! I dont have the ability to hit a monster like that! -Oh really? Cant you use < The Sword of Gonadaltes > or < The Hatred of Godanaltes >? The Death Knights said with embarrassment. -Then I guess you can just go and rest Anansis breath came out once more, and the darkness became even deeper. Then Lee Hans pattern suddenly began to glow. -Who are you? The Death Knights were puzzled when they saw the glowing pattern. Who did you sign with in this situation? who was this? - It wasnt Perkuntra, it wasnt Upinum, it wasnt a phoenix it wasnt a spirit The answer soon came out as the Death Knights looked at him in bewilderment. The undead wizard who fought together in the Ghoul Kings palace took shape and walked out of the darkness. -Contractor Its been a while! ! Lee Han was also surprised. The conditions for summoning are satisfied because the contractors environment has become similar to the original dimension? I knew that among beings from other dimensions, there are those who are called out only under special conditions, but I never thought I would see them like this. Master Verdus! -Wait who are you? -Please tell me I misheard!Quickly! The Death Knights reacted more violently than expected and were disgusted. They just caught it themselves, and they didnt want to get help from a certain professor! Chapter 700 Episode 700 I didnt know you could come out even though I didnt summon you. -The energy of darkness is truly overflowing! Undead wizard Verdus took a deep breath, filled with power. Originally, once beings from other dimensions were summoned, it was difficult to summon them again until their power was restored. Moreover, Verdus still has the injuries sustained by the King of Ghouls. Verdus himself checked the surrounding situation several times, as if he had no idea that he would come to this world without a call. The mighty spider monster was going on a rampage and breathing even more poisonous breath. -for a moment. Surely this wont be a test from the teacher like last time? Oh, that is. Lee Han paused. During the last black magic midterm, Lee Han misunderstood the undead wave of his seniors and called Verdus to stop it. Verdus, who had fought hard for the contractor, later found out the truth and hurled all kinds of abusive language. Is this also a test from the teacher? If you really want to be specific, it was the principals test, but in some ways, you could say it wasnt a test as it was an accident -Probably not. No teacher would send out such a monster as a test subject. -But why are those death knights looking at me like that? The undead wizard was puzzled by the looks the Death Knights were giving him. These were not rookie apprentice knights, but death knights who had experienced both glory in life and suffering after death, and were looking at us with a strange degree of fear. One of the Death Knights asked cautiously. -Did you turn the professor into an undead? no. Lee Han answered with a straight face. No matter how much you misunderstand, isnt it too serious of a misunderstanding? The Death Knights were disappointed with Lee Hans answer. -Ugh! -I expected a little The undead wizard called Lee Han as if asking for an explanation. The behavior of those Death Knights from earlier was very strange. ah. There is a wizard with the name of the Verdus family, but the relationship between him and those death knights is not very good. -indeed. Was it something like that? There are so many death knights that they make such a fuss. No matter how much the family name matches, they are scared by a mere wizard. haha. Lee Han thought that his opinion would change a little when he met Professor Verdus. Professor Verdus had a fear that went beyond strength. -Moreover, there must be hundreds of Verdus families not only on the continent but also in other systems. That is correct. -Tsk tsk. By the way, what is the wizards race? yes? Why are you asking that? -When I still had a body made of skin, my race was a beaver. I asked just in case. Because its not a common race! Lee Han felt even more fear than when Anansi was summoned earlier. I felt like all the blood was draining out of my body and my body was becoming cold. no way? no. It must be a coincidence. Although the undead wizard in front of me was a lich and worked in the palace of the Ghoul King, he was fundamentally a good and upright person. Theres no way such a person could be Professor Verdus ancestor. -Why are you standing still? ! Anansi, who was cleaning up the cumbersome Death Knights, found Lee Han belatedly and his eyes flashed. The Death Knights shouted hastily. -Buh Wizard. Please help! -Buh buh Id like to ask for your damn support! -i get it! Lets cooperate! As the undead wizard was an experienced lich, he did not waste any more time with useless conversation. The snake, bones, and dark elements moved and formed a magic circle. -You go in here! -Is it a protective magic circle? As Lee Han entered the magic circle, the Death Knights asked. It was unusual for a protective magic circle. -Its a magic absorption magic circle? Its a magic absorption magic circle. - The Death Knights paused for a moment in response to the undead wizard and Lee Han. I was confused as to whether I should subdue Anansi or the lich who was trying to exploit the magic power of my masters disciple. Why are you so calm while being absorbed by magical power? Isnt it difficult to learn under the master without going crazy? While the Death Knights paused, the undead wizard finished charging his magic power. Since the contractor had so much magic, it wasnt that difficult to prepare. Moreover, it was filled with dark elements around it -Engrave it in me, Pentagrammaton! With so much power, the undead wizard even used the small world. The black magic limitations of the wizard and his close range were lifted, and dozens or hundreds of magic spells were completed before the wizards chant. A black aura surrounded the Death Knights and thickened their armor. The sword, which was burning blue with negative energy, became sharper and more brutal. -Hit haggam ˦ǦŦæ The magic was cast so quickly that it exceeded the limits of perception, so much so that the words of the spell could not be heard. Despite this, the magic did not interfere with or affect each other. He strengthened the Death Knights and weakened Anansi without any error. -Aaaah! Even Anansi, who ran wild trusting only his strong exoskeleton no matter what attack he received, felt pain as dozens of curses came in like a tide. The Death Knights, who received proper support, roared and charged. -Wait a minute! for a moment! -Its late. You should have listened when I said it earlier! Although they cannot draw out the same vibrant magic as when they were alive, the powers that the Death Knights received after swearing to the master of death far exceeded that. The power to receive infinite power of darkness without any limitations! The Death Knights, who borrowed the power of black magic, spewed out a black aura and slaughtered Anansi. -Great! The undead wizard was satisfied after watching the Death Knights fight. I was scared by a wizard with the same family name, so I thought how poor knights they were, but when I saw them fight, it was clear that they were brave knights even when they were alive. thud! When the giant spider finally fell, the undead wizard expressed his gratitude to the knights for their dedication. -Thank you all for your hard work. May your sword live as eternally as its reputation! -Wizard, I hope your magic will also last forever! -But how did that spider come about? -Hugh, the master came out to test the students. - The undead wizard looked at Lee Han with his mouth wide open. Lee Han quickly ran towards the students. * * * After the battle was over, the Death Knights, who had taken care of the commotion (which included stopping the undead wizard who was swearing in excitement and sending him away), conducted another inspection. Unlike before, this inspection was quiet and peaceful. This was because all the students who tried to smuggle were caught and they were exhausted. -Pass. thank you. -Pass. Is he the one from before? -I told you to pass. student. Of course, to answer your question, yes. Hey Is he Wodanaz by any chance? I thought it was Einrogards nonsense. You mean it wasnt a fake rumor made up by the skeleton principal? Even in the midst of the confusion earlier, the seniors who saw Lee Han running through Anansis toxic breath and being with the Death Knights were amazed and started whispering. Lee Han raised the Gai Nando to avoid eye contact. Gainando was displeased and struggled. -Please pass. ah. yes. sorry. Junior! Are you interested in the hardball club Ugh! The Death Knights sternly sanctioned students who broke the rules. It was not possible to arbitrarily persuade second-year students who were not yet prepared by recommending clubs, recommending schools, recommending research, etc. -I cant recommend clubs or schools. -And isnt school recommendation meaningless? Anyway Lee Han looked at the Death Knights with a hurt expression. The Death Knights, who realized it too late, cleared their throats and averted their gaze. -Please give me a backpack. Here it is. Lee Han took out a backpack for confiscation. It was a backpack that had been adequately filled to prevent it from being confiscated. The warehouse manager and the Death Knight took a quick look around and whispered. -Please pass by. yes? -You can just pass by. To be honest, Im having a hard time, but you can take this with me. I felt sympathy not only from the Death Knights but also from the warehouse keeper, who was invisible because his eyes were covered with bandages. Among the skeleton principals minions, there were few who did not feel sorry for Lee Han. Oh no. You cant just change the school rules like that Of course, from Lee Hans perspective, it was an embarrassing story. Lee Han asked just in case. Are you going to fight with Anansi earlier and let us pass? The question was filled with desperation. It was a desperate attempt to preserve the meaning of underground smuggling that went through all that hardship. -Thats not it. Originally, I was going to let you take a little with you. C Pass by quickly. Thank you Lee Han picked up his backpack with slumped shoulders and walked forward. The Death Knights were puzzled by that appearance. -Why dont you like it? -You must be acting. Arent the masters eyes all over the school? -indeed! It may be a bit rude to say this, but it seems like not everyone can become the masters disciple. -haha. of course! * * * It wasnt in vain. After passing the inspection and heading to the Blue Dragon Tower, Lee Han regained his strength. In fact, since it was just a backpack, the Death Knights took pity on it and let it pass. If it had come with a smuggling wagon, there was a high possibility that even the Death Knights would have reacted by saying, This is a bit much. Underground smuggling was definitely not in vain. That is correct. Lee Han. It is absolutely not in vain. Gainando spoke in an unusually serious voice. Lee Han was slightly moved. Do you think so too? I sacrificed myself by even taking poison! Yoner whispered next to me. This is the 23rd time I just walked. Lets just wait until we go in. After completing the inspection, the second-year students gathered one by one in front of the Blue Dragon Tower and stopped when they spotted their senior. The Blue Dragon Tower senior, who had been waiting while tickling the tips of his snakeskin boots as if he was bored, got up from his seat when the second year students gathered. Everyone is here. There are no second-year students who went to the punishment room here, right? If there are any, please let me know later. I am Perse of the Quillberg family. Im moving up to the 4th grade this time. I was waiting to explain to you the life of Einrogard Bronze Grade. Senior, you are the 4th year representative the student council president the leader I dont know if there is such a thing, but is it something like that? no. The reason I was waiting was because I lost the lottery. And nothing I just said. Dont be fooled even if there is a principal. Unless you want to be made fun of. When I was in my second year, I was deceived by the principals words and tried to become the student council president when I wasnt even there. Perse was tall and muscular. It looked more like a white tiger tower than a blue dragon tower. After seeing the magic on the snakeskin boots and the gyeokgu hanging on his back, Lee Han realized that the other person really liked the gyeokgu. Or use the gyeokguchae as a weapon. Its a good thing you didnt participate in the smuggling. There are people who get fooled every year. Shouldnt the seniors have stopped you more? Perse shrugged her shoulders in response to someones question. They tried to do more if we stopped them. Its so ironic. Anyway, shall we begin? Since I am also a fourth year student, I dont have much time. What you need to know this school year is largely about club lecture requests. Club members will come and explain things starting tomorrow, so shall I start by explaining the lectures? Is there anyone here who listens to one school? Several students raised their hands. Perse nodded. Its not a bad idea to major in one more thing in your second year. I guess it makes research more flexible. Who hears two? Quite a few students raised their hands. Perse was satisfied. The students at Blue Dragon Tower are always the most studious and intellectually outstanding. Are there even three? Adenart raised his hand. Perse bowed politely with respect. Even if he was a junior, a wizard who majored in three schools deserved to be greeted like this. I show my respect. Its a great feat, but if you find it difficult, consider reducing your school level. Your professor will understand. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. is it? Lee Han tilted his head inwardly. I dont think so Chapter 701 Episode 701 Among the schools, there are some unique schools. Aside from the schools you saw in first grade Dont you ask students who take more than four? When Guynando raised his hand and asked, Perse scolded him harshly. Dont waste my time. Junior. No matter how much I am your senior, I cant accept all of your pranks. Oh no Gai Nando felt very mortified. I was asking this for a friend! How much did we talk about? ah. An unusual school. Are you talking about a school of black magic? Gainando got angry at someones question. However, it was Lee Han who asked the question. Gainando quickly canceled his anger. The dark magic school is not even in the category of unusual schools. The number is relatively small, but the number of people in the school is maintained and the tradition is passed down. Our seniors were worried that it might actually be abolished. Perse ignored Guyandos words and continued talking. A school that is unique to Einrogard is something you have never heard of or are like, Who listens to this? If you want to hear it, you have to go to the principal and ask him to find a professor, or you have to be lucky enough to have a 5th or 6th grade senior who is researching this, so you can learn it. I see what it is. Lee Han nodded. Music magic and Professor Boladis magic (I dont know if you can call this a school!) were among those cases. for a moment. Is there a separate school of time magic? Seniors. I have a question. what? Is there a separate school of time magic within Einrogard? Uh wait a minute. Lee Hans question must have been difficult for Perse, who took out a conch-shaped artifact and asked. Senior Yukbeltyre. Are there any Time Magic School lectures this year? -does not exist. When was your last lecture? -It was 14 years ago. If you have a junior who is interested in time magic, tell them to learn about the topic. Thank you for the advice. Perse heard the answer and passed it on to his juniors. They say it disappeared because no one heard it for a while. If youre really interested, you can do it yourself in the 5th grade Perse, who was speaking, unconsciously covered her mouth in surprise. Youre going to say such horrible things to your juniors! Pretend you didnt hear what I just said. Fifth grade? Perse waved his staff wildly. Gainando made a protesting hand gesture after being cursed with silence. Juniors. If you dont know anything else, keep one thing in mind. There is no need to respect and respect your seniors, but do not mention your grade from 4 to 1 in front of your seniors! Especially in front of 4th grade seniors!! okay? Im sorry. Ill keep that in mind. Perses eyes were like those of a desperate animal cornered, so the second-year juniors were overwhelmed by the force. Lets go back to what we were talking about. In your second year, lectures will now focus on the school you chose. Its not that there are no required or elective lectures, but most of them are decided based on the interests you choose within the school. Even within the same school, the goals pursued by wizards were different. Even when it comes to summoning magic, some wizards specialize in spirits, some wizards specialize in inanimate objects, and some wizards specialize in ancient artifacts As such, Einroguard wizards had to be able to cleverly choose the lectures they needed within the school they chose. By the way, choosing one is going to be quite difficult. Why? There are so many lectures. Perse brought a blackboard and spread out a huge piece of rolled-up paper on it. Horrible examples of summoning magic Fire elemental summoning magic and elemental science Economic analysis of golem summoning What is the necessity of summoning magic in the study of ancient artifacts? (Prohibited for 2nd graders) What are the weaknesses of the principals summons? Unlike the first year, the students were astounded by the lecture, which had all kinds of names without any sense of unity. Are there all these lectures? no. There are a lot of lectures that dont exist. Perse explained quickly before his juniors got even more scared. Einrogards lectures were usually given by professors or the most unfortunate 5th and 6th grade students on the continent. Every year, professors and unfortunate wizards wrote and posted lecture lists and those lists remained as the years passed. ???? Oh, is that okay? No. So, for many of those lectures, there is no professor or senior to teach them. Also, many of them are lectures that you have to take to begin. No one is listening, but there is no professor to teach. hmm. I thought Lee Han was there, but he remained silent. Ultimately, you have to check it out for yourself. Of course, the best way is to ask a professor at your school. You get recommended lectures tailored to what you want to learn. Perse waved his wand, and the list of lectures on the paper changed. Summoning fire spirits Magic and elemental science Flame botany Using fire materials to please spirits The most famous fire elemental realms These are recommended lectures written by the professor a while ago. Its not much different now. Seniors. I have a question. But I dont think every professor would give such a detailed recommendation. okay. Me too I know very well that not all professors give such detailed recommendations. And you guys are lucky. There is one outstanding senior. Perse spoke in a voice filled with respect. Joner asked cautiously at that sight. That senior is he one year older than the 4th grade? yes. But my senior doesnt think it bothers me at all. Thats whats really great about it. Is that person senior Yukveltyre? Lee Han asked just in case. Perse smiled and answered. thats right. How did know? Uh I saw you outside before. So, is he giving you counseling? Lecture consultation? okay. Lee Han was disgusted. The words of advice that Direth had given me were still vivid in my mind. Does this mean that this person is someone who can give me advice on something? I was even suspicious that they had the same name. Doesnt Professor Verdus also have someone with the same name? I didnt even know that senior Yukbeltire could do that. The two seem to have similar personalities We will start counseling from now on, so please dont talk nonsense. You hate wasting time just as much as I do. Seniors. Could it be Quiet! Go in quickly. Yes * * * It was usually difficult to know, but there were advantages to spending more than the fifth year at Einrogard. One of them was that most of his seniors and classmates were graduating. Although Yukveltyre didnt particularly care about his notoriety, the fact that most of the remaining Blue Dragon Tower students were Yukveltyres juniors certainly helped his reputation. To be honest, the perspective of a junior who is not a classmate is bound to be slightly different. To his classmates, Yukveltire was Verdus best disciple, but to his juniors, Yukveltyre was the best brain of the Blue Dragon Tower and a respected senior! Yukveltires indifference was disguised as kindness in contrast to some of his evil predecessors. Yukbeltires madness for magic is seen as nothing more than outstanding intelligence to juniors who have never encountered it directly. If you look at it from a distance without having to encounter it in the first place, wouldnt the Headmaster of the Skull be a wonderful archmage of the Empire? Yukbeltire took out a clock artifact with a complex structure on the table. The clock artifact was so large that it seemed more suitable for a place like a bell tower than a table. When is it coming in? The reason why Yukveltire helped second-year juniors select a wide range of courses was not because of his sense of responsibility as a senior. In the first place, such responsibility did not exist in Jukveltire. The reason Yukveltire helped me choose a course was only because of a deal I made with my friends in my third year. -Yukveltire, youre going to spend these tears of Orbidos alone?! -You cant use it anyway, right? -Thats true, but this is what we gathered. Yukveltire! This means that the three of them brought it from the headmasters warehouse as a sacrifice to go to the punishment room! -No deal. What do you want? If you wish, I can give you some advice on your blimp research. -No need, its already done! Wait a minute, but it looks like you need some advice? Do you feel like its not enough? -About 10%. Its about -10% But if its not enough, its okay, right? -no. It means that it is about 10% complete. The study was. - -Yukbeltire. I dont need any advice on his blimp research. -Sleep a minute. I think I need it. -What we want is for you to help the second year juniors. This years lecture is already very confusing. Does it make sense that this is a lecture without 80%? -Why are you asking your juniors for help with something they should be able to do on their own? Do you have any relatives? -I have relatives, but thats not necessarily the reason. Yukveltire. As a senior, I want to help. It is the honor of nobility. -I am a member of the royal family, but I have never once thought that such unnecessary spending has anything to do with my honor. Could it be that you misunderstand the meaning of honor? -Oh, thats it! I wont trade or not! -would. -Im serious? Its going to take quite a while, right? -If you create an artifact and process it instead, the time will be shortened. -As expected Wait. Yukveltire. Then I will add a condition. -what? -Please help teach second-year juniors until they graduate. -Have you finally come to your senses? -If you dont like it, quit. And Yukveltire. Dont even think about stealing Orbidos tears. If the deal is broken, I will destroy it now. Do you think I dont know your intentions? Even though we may not be as good at magic as you, we are also Einrogard students. -! Yukveltire opened his closed eyes. Even now that I think about it, it was a very unpleasant transaction. I had never been hit like that by my classmates. Thanks to this, Yukveltyre was forced to provide lectures to second-year students without talent until they graduated. hello. Seniors! Put your hand on the artifact. Think of the school you listen to and think of the schools interests. Is that okay? The other student asked in confusion. Yukveltire stared blankly instead of answering. Perhaps feeling the pressure of that cold gaze, the second-year student hurriedly placed his hand on the artifact. Then, with a clanking sound, the clock pulled up the days lecture schedule. !!! The junior looked at the artifact in astonishment. Surprisingly, this lecture schedule not only reflected the schools of thought and interests he was studying, but also included lectures that he had not even thought of! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How come the water element fluidity lecture? Im not interested? This watch also analyzes your abilities. If your skills are lacking, I will also recommend a course that will fill in those skills. That kind of thing! Are you planning to keep standing there? no! thank you! The junior diligently wrote down the name of the river and then went outside. When the next junior came in, Yukveltire closed his eyes and repeated what he had just said. And the next junior, and the next junior Hello. A voice that seemed to have been forcibly altered came from somewhere. However, Yukbeltire was not one to look at his juniors voice because it was a bit strange. Place your hand on the artifact. Think of the school you listen to and the interests of the school you have. yes. Lee Han raised his hand, sighing in relief when his crazy senior stopped looking at him. I was planning on resolving it quickly and moving on. Ting! ? When the clock stopped ticking, Lee Han was taken aback. When Yukveltire tried to open his closed eyes, Ihan threw his cloak away without realizing it. Chapter 702 Episode 702 What is this? Lee Han quickly responded to his seniors ice-cold voice. You looked cold. Are you saying that now? what? Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. It would have worked well for Professor Verdus Apparently, Yukveltyre had a higher social intelligence than Professor Verdus. But why does someone like that act like Professor Verdus? While he was thinking about it, Yukbeltire put away his cloak and looked at Lee Han. The gaze was half indifference and half contempt. Try putting your hand on the clock again. ? Lee Han was surprised once again. Surprisingly, the other person did not recognize Lee Han! what? Is it good luck to start the second year? Its not for nothing that the term beginners luck exists. I didnt know that luck was helping Lee Han, who had just entered second grade, out of pity for him. Its not over yet. The idea is to escape without raising as much suspicion as possible. Meanwhile, Yukbeltire took out a small magnifying glass and looked at his junior. It was a magnifying glass with a lens for high-level magic recognition that I made myself. Although wizards are those who control magical power, even wizards cannot perfectly recognize the flow of magical energy. Even in a space that appears peaceful without any movement, numerous magical flows and changes occur. The flow of magical power was so complex that even people with an innate ability to sense magical energy found it difficult to capture it with just their senses. This simple artifact created by Yukbeltire accurately recognized the flow of magic power of the junior. Yukveltire was planning to check for himself what kind of nonsense his junior had done that caused the artifact to stop. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jang! When I activated it, the magnifying glass lens broke. Yukveltire tilted his head slightly. Then he cast a spell on his eyes. Pierce through. When < Baquantalana''s Clear Eye > was cast, the information from the expanded space was directly transmitted to Yukveltires brain. Yukveltyre, who was not good at remembering peoples faces, but remembered magic well, quickly recalled his juniors magic from memory. A second year student from the Wardanaz family? Maybe youre looking at the wrong person? Lee Han attempted his last resistance in a resigned voice. * * * Yukveltire, who recognized his junior, showed a much friendlier attitude than before. Of course, that didnt mean he offered tea or refreshments. Just talking to the junior in front of me first and asking questions was a very friendly attitude by Juukveltire standards. Have you thought about research? Its coming. In response to his seniors question, Lee Han strengthened his resolve. Fortunately, Lee Han had an answer prepared for this situation. I am honored, but unfortunately I have a prior commitment. Also, he said he wouldnt forgive us if we did other research at the same time What kind of rude person is this? This is senior Delet. Yukveltire looked slightly sad. As hard as it was to imagine Professor Verdus looking upset, Lee Han was quite surprised because the senior in front of him was the same. You said that to me and then you tried to monopolize it. Delet, Im disappointed. You must not refute. You shouldnt refute it. Lee Han suppressed the urge to defend Delet. There was something Delet said. C Junior, since you are in the Blue Dragon Tower, you may meet Yukveltyre. -What should I do if I meet him? Should I play dead? -Thats a good method, but it wont work. Yukveltire will check your pulse right away. Just making excuses. -yes? My senior killed me? -no! Make excuses that you dont have time to participate in other studies because of me! -Isnt that too much of a loss to your senior? -My life has already been a loss since I decided to go to 5th grade. It wont change anything if it increases here. - -Sorry. It wasnt something to say in front of a junior. In any case, my excuse will probably work for Yukveltyre. really. No matter what Yukveltyre says about me, just stay still. Dont refute it. The moment you refute it, you get caught up in it. Classmates gave Yukveltyre insulting titles like Verdus best disciple, but in reality, Yukveltyre was very different from Professor Verdus. If Professor Verdus had no social intelligence at all, he had Yukbeltire but did not use it. We should not approach it lightly, as we will use whatever means and methods are available if necessary. It was best to just keep my mouth shut. I endure it. While Lee Han was patient, Yukveltire smiled coldly. But Im satisfied. Did Delet finally decide to stop taking care of underclassmen and focus on his own magic? Now that he is in the 5th year, he may have had a change of heart. If I challenge you to a duel, will I lose? For a moment, Lee Han almost challenged the senior in front of him to a duel. How can you insult Direth like that! Yukveltyre spoke in a cold voice, unaware of Lee Hans thoughts. If its because of Direths research, Ill give in for a moment. Are you sure? of course. I just have to convince Delet later. Lee Han suddenly became very worried about Delet. Professor Verduss idea of persuasion was roughly to harass the other person until they were sick of it but how different would his student really be? I might really have to subdue this guy here! Unexpected that his distant junior was seriously contemplating assassination, Yukveltire turned his attention to the artifact again. So, the junior member of the Wardanaz family I was wondering why the artifact became inoperable. You said you were listening to quite a few schools, right? yes. Maybe thats the cause. Yukveltire gave an order while looking at the giant river clock artifact. Exclude lectures that can be replaced! If you attend many schools, you will inevitably receive many lectures. Jukveltyre issued an order to exclude lectures that overlap with other lectures or that can be replaced. Then ting! The clock ticked and then stopped. Yukveltire frowned very faintly. As a wizard of the Buyeo School of Magic, his pride was hurt. I cant believe you didnt expect something like this to happen. Im sorry. Its not your fault. Its my fault. Professor Garcias precedent was also overlooked. Lee Han was silent with a complicated expression. I didnt know whether I should be happy or sad. Then lets find a school that can be excluded. Is that okay too? okay. Because I added some foresight magic as well. ! Lee Han was surprised by his seniors words. I thought it was a complicated artifact, but it turned out to be much more amazing than I thought. I never thought it would even contain foresight magic. How does this clock work? There are priorities. Did I mention schools and interests and abilities? Next is talent and professors. Talent and professor you mean professor? Lee Han felt strange and asked again. I know its talent, but what is a professor? You can think of talent as your ability that you dont know about. If you come across a strange or unusual lecture, think of yourself as having a talent for it. The last one is the professor. To put it simply, it is how well your personalities fit together. If you dont get along well with your teacher, it will be difficult to learn. Oh my god, such a function?! Lee Han gave a look of admiration. I wondered if I should use magic like that instead of the headmasters great magic when looking for Einroguard new students. Shouldnt you raise your priority, Professor? What nonsense are you talking about? In magic, personality compatibility with the teacher is the least important part. Yukveltyre looked at his junior as if he were pitiful. Lee Han became sullen. Crunch, clank, clank Ting! While we were talking, the clock stopped again. The wrinkles between Yukbeltires eyebrows became slightly deeper than before. Why is it like this this time? It seems there is no school lacking talent. Its amazing Yukveltyre looked his junior up and down again. I thought he had great talent for enchantment (plus spirit affinity), but looking at him like this, I realized he was incredibly versatile. How is it possible for all schools to be equally talented? Im sorry that there is no school lacking talent. no. Like I said, this is my fault. Dont apologize. An excellent enchantment wizard is not afraid of discovering loopholes. The more loopholes were discovered, the more the artifact developed. I didnt think there would be another junior like this, but Good. Then lets look again for schools of thought that can be excluded. Focus on the professor who is the least suitable! ! Lee Han was surprised when Yukveltire again ordered him to find a school to exclude due to his compatibility with the last priority professor. Who is the professor who is the least suitable for me? To be honest, I was curious about who it was. There are so many people who can guess, so its more ting! The clock stopped again. I dont think there are any professors I dont get along with. This thing is broken! Lee Han shouted angrily. What kind of crazy clock is this? Otherwise, Yukveltyre must have made a mistake with his precognitive magic. What type of foresight magic does an enchantment wizard know? Do you know how much I hate some of my professors? I guess so. But it looks like those professors dont hate you. I see the results came out like this. Lee Han felt a shiver run down his spine at his seniors blunt explanation. When I thought about it, considering the personalities of some professors, it wasnt strange that if you avoided lectures, they were forced to add lectures. What if this watch even predicted that? scary! I cant help it. Yukbeltire, who was thinking about it, opened his mouth. Is there a way? Excluding easy lectures that can be studied on your own, focus on difficult lectures. No, what is that? Crunch! With the clock blowing out smoke, the schedule for one days lectures was finally completed. It was a packed schedule with almost no empty space to be seen from morning to evening. Yukveltire nodded as if to write it down. Lee Han wrote it down with a very uneasy expression. The lecture < Wand Materials and Magic Amplification > is worth learning. If you learn this, minor errors will be greatly reduced when conducting research. Before attending the lecture, please bring the following materials After completing the schedule, Yukveltire gave additional explanations for some of the lectures. Before taking the lecture on < Ancient Artifacts and the Tragic History of Summoning Magic >, you must have at least three mental defense artifacts Lee Han, who was diligently taking notes, felt a little grateful. thank you. Seniors. I didnt expect you to explain it in such detail. Are you taking the time to explain how to feel grateful? Is that why you want to help with research? no? * * * Even though it was evening after the explanation, Lee Han and his friends could not rest. Before visiting the new spaces in the tower, contraband had to be disposed of first. You dont put all your eggs in one basket. Some were in their private rooms, some were in the secret base, some were in the cabin, and some were in the second-year common room The amount of work was so large that even if the work was done all evening this evening, it wouldnt be enough. Junior. ! Lee Han, who was leaving the tower, was surprised to find Delet. senior. Keep your voice down! hey. You are a second year student. Now even if you talk to me, you wont go to the punishment cell. When I meet a first year student, I go to the punishment room. What do you mean? First graders cant see you? Im the only one who wasnt banned. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 If it had been any other student, he would have asked what kind of nonsense this was, but as a fifth-year student, Delet quickly understood. Didnt the principal tell you that you had too much magical power? yes. There was an awkward silence. Delet thought deeply about how to comfort this junior who was already having a hard time, but he couldnt think of anything. Im fine. senior. hey. It shouldnt be okay What if this is okay? It will be avoidable. maybe. And you are also a 5th year senior. I can do it too. Thats not the same Delet gave up trying to say, Is the 5th grade I chose of my own free will the same as the high difficulty level I was forced to choose due to the evil intentions of the skeleton principal? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if I pointed it out in detail, it would only make my junior feel bitter. after. okay. Lets stop talking about this. Because nothing will change. The reason I came here is because Im worried about you. Well, what exactly are you worried about? There were so many things to consider that even the junior himself couldnt figure out what was going on, so Direth touched his forehead with his fingertips. Lets start with the lecture schedule. I dont know if I can do everything today. ah. But senior. I have urgent work to do today. From today? What? research? request? Didnt some crazy professor call you? Direth felt ominous even as he asked. If you were a junior in front of you, it wouldnt be strange to have a professor who would call you from the first day. no. Im trying to move some of the smuggled items. Im serious? Delet looked at Lee Han in disbelief. This time, there was an incredibly difficult inspection, and they came in with contraband. I couldnt believe it. How did you get it in? I was lucky. This inspection wasnt at a level that could be passed by luck but it went well. okay. Im glad you succeeded. Ill help you move it. Since it wasnt that difficult, Delet said he would gladly help. I was planning to share what I had to say while helping. How much is it? doesnt care. Im going to summon him anyway. Then I will gratefully accept it. really. Please take some too. its okay. Delet waved his hand. Whats the point of coveting contraband that has a second-year students nose on it? From the 5th grade onwards, the need to worry about supplies is greatly reduced as students become more like professors than students. Moreover, because the difficulty of inspections was high this year, the amount brought in would not be much * * * were you a wizard? Youre a wizard too, arent you? Direth was so surprised that he asked a question that no wizard would ask. Delet felt embarrassed by the amount of smuggled goods that seemed to have been transported using several carts. How on earth do you do this Let me explain. no. later. Im curious, but I think time will pass if I listen to it today. Delet shook his head and wings to concentrate. To be honest, I was curious, but I came today to help a worried junior, not to hear the legend of Einrogard smuggling. Maybe there will be time next time. I guess its me? At that moment, Delet felt the sadness of a fifth grader who was unsure of his leisure, and his shoulders slumped. As a 5th grader, it wasnt strange at all if I couldnt go out from today onwards. Hide in the dark and move your luggage. Watch ahead. Feel hostility. Delet prepared for the task by summoning various undead creatures. Its a simple evening walk, but Einrogard cant let down his guard. From detecting enemies to expanding visibility, hiding and camouflage were basic. Is there anything I can help you with? its okay. As a senior, you have respect. Have you prepared the lecture schedule? Direth asked a question as he walked down the hallway in front while the porter golems followed behind him. yes. also. You used Calendarium, right? A huge clock artifact created by Yukbeltire. Do you know too? You know. Its such a convenient artifact. Some of my classmates tried to steal that artifact. It was the dirty history of my seniors that I didnt want to know. When Delet motioned for the lecture schedule, Lee Han took out the written schedule. This is how I received it. Hmm Its almost the same. I was worried, but as expected, the artifact created by Yukbeltire is accurate. It did malfunction a few times. what? why? I listened to too many lectures Delet pretended not to hear and changed the topic back to normal. But whats important is that its completed correctly! yes. Wait a minute, senior. What do you mean almost identical? Lee Han felt puzzled. Being the same is a word that only comes out when you have something to compare it to. By the way, Lee Hans lecture schedule was drawn up during a conversation with Yukbeltyre today. What can we compare it to? ah. Its something the professors made. ? Lee Han tilted his head. I didnt understand what my senior was saying. Professors what do you plan? huh? Arent those professors discussing your lecture schedules and contents so that they dont overlap? yes?!?!?! For the first time in a long time, Lee Han felt a feeling of astonishment. Where was such an evil plan being secretly planned? Didnt you know? Of course I didnt know!! Where on earth was such an evil plan being hatched? Because his juniors spirit was so ferocious, Delet answered in a slightly embarrassed voice. In the professors lounge? When I thought about it, there was no way the professors were talking in the castle of some evil demon archduke. Of course, we will talk in the professors lounge. Lee Han regained his composure a little and asked. Please tell me in detail. senior. About the plot of the most evil demons of hell. Ugh Its closer to the conversation the professors had, but Among the privileges Direth gained upon moving up to the 5th grade was the right to visit the professors lounge. In fact, it was closer to a duty than a right. This was especially true as I had to go to the professor and start with research and report on the lecture. And this time, Direth visited the professors lounge and discovered an unusual room. In fact, it wasnt so much the room itself that was unusual as what was inside it. There was only one bulletin board placed in a room carved out of wood. Monday 9:00~11:00 11:00~1:00 1:00~3:00 It seems like nothing has changed from last year, right? is it? The order of my lectures changed? I meant break time. Professor Verdus. It wasnt there last year either, but it was okay, right? I dont really want to take Bibls side, but I really have no choice this year. Even if you only include the lectures that are really necessary, it looks like this. Didnt Professor Garcia leave out a few easy lectures? I left student Lee Han alone to take a break! I guess so. However, I could have skipped the difficult lectures, but I guess I skipped the easy lectures. Professor Garcia. Admit it. That you are essentially similar to other professors. Underneath, there was a huge smash mark left as if someone had hit it with a fist. Also, underneath that everyone, please refrain from provoking Professor Garcia. There was a bulletin board like this. weird? Why do I feel like Ive seen this somewhere before? Lee Han felt a strange sense of familiarity, but he didnt have time to figure out its identity right now. So? What happened? I asked the professor. I heard that the professors kept fighting among themselves to take up each others time, so it ended up being an agreement from the beginning. It was a pretty reasonable approach. This is because professors were able to prepare appropriate lectures within the pre-agreed time, rather than arbitrarily extending their lecture time and disturbing the next professor. Except for the fact that Lee Han has no free will at all! Why do they agree among themselves?! Yeah thats right. Delet was speechless at his juniors very valid point. When I thought about it, I should have felt strange in the professors lounge at that time, but since my junior was such a unique person, I came out thinking, Well, he has to do something like that to fit into the school. But junior, arent you at a level where you have to meet the lecture schedule? Exclude the easy lectures and focus only on the difficult lectures You can also skip the difficult lectures, right? What nonsense are you talking about? You should take classes that will be as helpful to you as possible. Delet waved it off as if telling him not to say something so trivial. Lee Han once again felt that the senior in front of him was also a fifth-year student. So, the schedule I received from Artifact matches the schedule created by the professors. Yes Lee Han became unusually despondent. Of course, in pursuit of efficiency, Lee Han would not have arbitrarily changed the lecture schedule, but in fact, I would have guessed that his fate had already been decided. Delet flapped his wings in embarrassment when his junior, who was always brave and confident, became discouraged. But still. Here theres an empty corner Oh, theres no empty corner. This lecture here and this one are not lectures chosen by the professors, so you can exchange them for any other lecture you want! thank you. senior. Lee Han came to his senses with a bitter smile. I was heartbroken with a sense of defeat, but I couldnt keep doing this. okay. I cant be frustrated. I think it would have been better if I hadnt known, but in the end, it made little difference. Just take all the lectures you need to take and get the best grade possible. Are you feeling better? yes. senior. This way. Lee Han summoned a water bead into the air, held it with his hand, turned his body upside down, and walked a few steps on the ceiling. While Delet looked at him, speechless, Lee Han walked away. And then I chanted a spell. As an honorable Einrogard student, I swear that I will never trust, bribe, or inform the professor. In particular, the principal will be even more suspicious Direth blinked at his juniors spell, then came to his senses and looked around. Was there a hidden room here? I wasnt surprised that Delet didnt know. The hidden rooms in Einrogard must be older than the skeleton headmaster. How did you find this room? I once met a senior who graduated in the punishment room, and he told me that he felt sorry for me. Ugh Delet averted his gaze for a reason that was more miserable than expected. Actually, I think Dirette would have taken care of something if he had met the junior in front of him in the punishment room. The stories of most prisoners were pitiful, making it impossible to win. Grumble! Its pretty good, isnt it? Delet was impressed as he looked at the neatly organized inside of the secret base. It was a pretty good place as it was used by former graduates. Traces of complex magic remained everywhere. Would you please leave the contraband you brought here in the warehouse? okay. Delet ordered his summoners to pack up his belongings. Contraband goods were piled up in a warehouse in a corner of the base. It seems richer than some kind of kitchen club warehouse. This? While looking around for traces of magic, Delet found a blank note pinned to the table. It was a note of a type I had seen many times before. What is this? I think Ive seen it somewhere before. ah. This is a communication artifact that my senior told me to use to see if I could hear that black magic. Direth internally regretted saying something for no reason. Chapter 704 Episode 704 Thats right. This is it Wait a minute, so this is the warehouse I received from a senior who graduated?! Last time we talked about artifacts, I was surprised again because Dirette responded, Dont say nonsense. Lee Han wondered why he was doing this again now. Didnt I tell you earlier? Thats right thats right. Delet felt a little calm when he saw his junior acting as if something natural had happened. For this junior, meeting a graduate in the punishment room and receiving a secret base as a gift is just routine. So Direth stay calm too No. Hes weird. Direth checked the artifact, trying to control his mind that was becoming restless and restless. The old predecessor who installed this note-shaped artifact here must have placed it this way to secure the amount of horsepower needed to drive it. Artifacts with built-in magic were convenient tools to help wizards, but they were not tools that could use magic without paying anything. In particular, the most important thing was securing horsepower. As the magic used by the artifact became more powerful, the amount of magic required also increased exponentially. This note-shaped communication artifact is simply a way of exchanging letters. But even that required a lot of horsepower. This was especially true as the artifact itself lacked the ability to collect or generate magical power. In order to operate that artifact, Delet was periodically charging magical power and soaking it in a reagent It was connected to the magical energy flowing within the secret base. Delet, who had been watching with interest the methods of other seniors, realized it too late. Wait, theres no reason for you to keep this pinned here, right? Even if you carry it around, it will charge on its own, right? yes? This artifact. It was fixed here to supply the magic power in the room. ah. Is that possible too? I just left it alone because it was fixed If its okay, Ill separate it for you. After receiving Lee Hans permission, Delet took out a cane and a paper knife, carved a simple engraving, and began work. Separating the artifact connected to the magic of that space was also more difficult than expected. You had to be well-versed in enchantment and accurately understand the flow of magic in space. Otherwise, the artifact could be burned or magic energy could spread in the space, causing unexpected phenomena. Lee Han was impressed as he watched Delet work closely. Thats amazing. Have you ever learned enchantment? Its not official, just a little bit because I need it. When learning black magic, there are many cursed artifacts, so you need to know how to do some enchantment. Direth was engrossed in his work without even realizing that he had said something that would reduce the popularity of black magic. The book separated with a blazing sound . Delet carefully checked the location where the note was connected and then handed the artifact to his junior. ruler. here. Still, its a pretty useful artifact, so take good care of it so that others dont steal it. How about disguising it as another grimoire? Not bad. Lee Han picked up a quill and wrote < On the great life and achievements of Gonadaltes > on the notebook. Direth saw this and patiently gave advice. Others wont take it, but if youre caught with it, youll be treated like a crazy person. indeed. Lee Han erased the title and rewrote < The Diary of Bible Verdus >. Delet silently took the note, erased the title, and wrote < Einrogard''s Whispers >. This is enough. At this rate, no one will be interested. thank you. senior. If anything happens or you need help, call me. Even if I cant answer right away, I will reply as soon as I confirm. Lee Han nodded, his eyes sparkling with emotion. What school would a senior take care of a junior like this? One senior like Delet was better than a hundred seniors like Yukbeltire. for a moment. This mirror is it the other communication artifact you mentioned last time? yes. He was absolutely crazy. Lee Han grumbled and badmouthed the other person through the mirror. This opponent treated Lee Han as a weirdo with narrow and unstable friendships because he was a little familiar with Illendil and studied black magic school. Delet heard the story and was furious. What kind of child are you? He is a very rude person. They even thought I was a weirdo because I came from the Wardanaz family! What else? Sir, why dont you get angry about this as well? Delet, who was about to move on without even thinking about what had just happened, thought it was a mistake. Thats so rude! thank you. Other than that he heard the rumor and wanted me to participate in his research. driving me crazy. I stopped Yukbeltire for a while and it was everywhere Direth sighed. Personally, I thought that Einrogards protection rules for first-year students should be expanded and applied to second-year students. Now, to Delet, the junior in front of him looked like a weak sheep standing defenseless. Outside the fence, numerous senior wolves will be waiting, drooling. Do not worry. senior. I can refuse. okay. Youre not easy either. ? Be careful when talking to other students. Dont move on hastily. Are you still talking to this person? We talked about it occasionally last year. The information is useful Delet nodded as if he understood. Cooperating with Einrogards classmates or seniors was not necessarily because they were good personalities or a good match. There are more cases than you might think where you have no choice but to join hands to conduct research in order to survive. It was better to keep in touch with someone, even if they were trash, to get information. You havent discovered your identity by any chance, right? Do not worry. It was played so perfectly you wouldnt even dream of it. A rough and rude third grader, no. I guess hes about 4th grade now. Anyway, thats my disguise. You must be thinking of it as the White Tiger Tower? Yes! In fact, the opponent seemed to think that the black turtle was Top, but Lee Han was considerate of Delet. Because Delet was a student at the Black Turtle Tower, not a student at the White Tiger Tower. hmm. It might be a good disguise. Yes? Then Ill move this artifact too. Delet began extracting the core spell engraved on the mirror. As it was a much more difficult task than the previous note, Lee Han helped Delet work next to him. Can you place the reagent here and stabilize it? yes. Is there any chance of magic release here No. That might still be impossible. I learned. Helping Professor Verdus. Lee Han immediately casted < Bibles magic release grant >. Direth felt bitter about whether he should praise or be saddened by the near-perfect workmanship. But apart from that, the junior next to me was a close to perfect assistant. No matter what reagent I told him about, he came right away without asking again, there was nothing he couldnt use among the various basic spells, and above all, there was no need for rest. This is fascinating. ? It doesnt seem like a very old artifact, does it? The spells inside are modern magic. There were numerous artifacts in Einrogard that were over a hundred years old. The note that Delet and Lee Han are communicating with was an item found in an antique warehouse. When looking at the magic inside these artifacts, traces of their age were felt. Magic also has trends and developments, so people with a keen eye can distinguish between those times. This mirror artifact contained relatively recent magic, and it could be seen that the wizards skills were very elaborate and outstanding. Flash! Lee Hans note glowed and absorbed a new spell. Delet simply calculated the amount of horsepower and then clicked his tongue. Its going to take a lot more horsepower than expected. Itll be okay. Even though Lee Han knew that he was okay, he felt a little disappointed when Direth didnt show much concern. It might not be okay, right? If you consume a lot of magic power unexpectedly Are there any more artifacts to move to the warehouse here? Lets all do this together. hmm. I do have a paper artifact, but Lee Han took out the paper artifact he received after climbing the reward tower as the top student last year. It was a communication artifact shared between Giselle, Adenard Angago, Salko Shails, and Tigiling Nigisor. Direth was surprised by the artifact that allowed eight people to talk instead of one-on-one. It will become more difficult every time we increase the number. Actually, Ive never used this before. At Lee Hans words, Delet nodded, saying it seemed like it. These artifacts required magical power to be charged, and Lee Hans friends were all first-year students. It may be more difficult than expected to recharge the magic power such students need. okay. So Wouldnt it be better to sell it? Ill teach you some ways to recharge okay? Delet and Lee Han looked at each other as if wondering what they were talking about. Wouldnt it be better to sell it? I barely wrote it? No matter how urgent you are for silver, its better not to sell things like this. How useful it is to be able to keep in touch with friends. I dont think it was very useful, but Lee Han thought about the communications he received last year. Most of the paper birds my friends sent were annoying and annoying requests for help. Its okay, dont sell it. Ill teach you how to charge it, so tell it to your friends. Delet explained as he put the wad of paper artifact into his notebook. First, collect the rotten blood of the underground corruptors Sir. I dont think my friends will be able to catch the underground Corruptor easily. okay. I just made a mistake. Let me tell you in a simpler way. Delet explained an easier method. At night, when the energy of the moon is strongest, take out a silver cup, fill it with clean water, and let it absorb the energy of the moon for two hours. The magic power will thicken Hmm . Should I just go find the underground corruptor, catch him, and then sell his blood? Lee Han thought to himself that this method was more annoying than expected. * * * As someone who would be invited to the awards ceremony if there was an award for < Ainrogard''s Most Excellent Senior >, Delet helped with the remaining minor tasks without a single complaint. We cleaned up the inside of the secret base and moved supplies to the hut outside How did we get the ghost chicken? Direth had doubts in his mind. No matter how you look at it, it was not an animal that a first grader could save. Who made this hut? Its so neat. Professor Bagrek. I asked for no reason. Although Delet regretted asking, he asked more questions. For what purpose? Youre not trying to attack in a place where no one can see, are you? haha. No one comes to the basement classroom anyway, so there is no need to create a new one. This is a hut built to raise basilisks. When they hatch, I take them with me, but when they grow up, I have to let them stay here. Lee Han said as if it was obvious. Now its as light as a bracelet, so its hanging on Lee Han, but originally, the basilisk was included in the large monsters. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -?! Of course, Lee Hans words were such a shock to the baby basilisk that it felt like the sky was falling. Direth said in confusion as the Basilisks tail sticking out of its sleeve trembled as if it had been shocked. Uh junior. It looks like the basilisk is shocked. yes? You must be hungry. NoI think its a little different from that? Chapter 705 Episode 705 As the Basilisk struggled as if it would never fall, Direth noticed and said. How about letting me stay a little longer? yes? Why that? Even animals like to be near their mothers when they are babies, right? senior. Im not a basilisk. As Lee Han looked at him in bewilderment, Direths face turned red. Because I spoke hastily, nonsense came out. A non-maintenance metaphor! But isnt the Basilisk a violent and arrogant monster? I also learned that from Professor Lightning Step. Now the tail outside the sleeve was wagging pathetically. Direth unknowingly defended the baby basilisk. Of course, there are habits that monsters share. But each person has different characteristics, right? That basilisk may be timid and affectionate Hmm. Lee Han listened to Direths words and became lost in thought. But even if that were the case, wouldnt we have to live separately when we grow bigger? Thats right. -?! Delet could not refute. No matter how timid or affectionate you may be, you will not be able to continue to cling to it once it grows physically. If that happens, the juniors arm might fall off Lee Han said as he slowly removed the basilisk that was trying to tie his arm like a strong rope. You dont have to worry. senior. Its like this now, but when he grows up, hell feel stuffy in his sleeves and move around outside. hmm. Its a monster that shouldnt be roaming around outside, but lets just say it is. Direth pretended not to notice the baby basilisks mournful tail-wagging request and changed the topic. sorry. Ive done enough. Junior. I have one last thing to say. I will listen. After I finish work today and go back and rest, people will probably come out from the Einrogard Club starting tomorrow. aha. Lee Han listened intently. Ive heard a lot about Einrogards club for a long time. People cannot live alone, and wizards cannot explore the truth alone. was the general idea of a social club, but Einrogards club had a slightly different feel. I feel like Im a little crazy about gold coins. According to a duel club senior I met during vacation, the main source of income for the Einrogard Duel Club was proxy duels. He intervenes in a fight among Einrogard students, fights them, and receives gold coins. And according to what the senior said, surprisingly, this duel club was not unusual. All decent clubs in Einrogard have a proper source of income as an essential condition. At this point, it was hard to tell whether it was a social club or the Einrogard Student Guild. When it comes to clubs, there are so many numbers and there are so many things I dont know, but keep one thing in mind, junior. yes. Pretend to be as stupid and incompetent as possible. ??? * * * Morning. I was a little tired as I had been transporting smuggled goods with my friends from evening until midnight. Lee Han yawned and came down to the second-year common room. Familiar friends were waiting with faces full of anticipation. Lee Han saw that and was puzzled. Did I say I would prepare breakfast for you today? Oh no. Wardanaz. Were not necessarily happy about a big breakfast! thats right. We are not pigs who only want food! Yes. Right. Lee Han looked skeptical at his friends unconvincing words and opened the chest of contraband. Even though I couldnt prepare a meal because I was busy, I brought out something simple to eat since I couldnt avoid eating anything. When cut bread, salted ham for cheese dipping, and a few cans were brought out, the Blue Dragon Tower students rushed in with faces full of happiness. for a moment. Arent they curious about how I get all this food? Lee Han thought to himself. I think its normal to be surprised and say, Its the first day. How can I have this? While eating a light meal, Lee Han asked his friends. Then why were you looking forward to it in the break room this morning? Thats right, you can join the Einroguard Club starting today! ah. That was it. Lee Han hoped that a festival would be held or a lecture would be canceled, but sadly, that was not the case. The club I dont think its that fun or exciting. Although he didnt fully understand Direths words yet, Lee Han had long since given up any romanticism or fantasy about the Einrogard Club. In particular, it didnt seem to be the fun and warm social club that my friends thought it would be. However, when his friends heard Lee Hans words, they looked at him with eyes that asked, How can you say such cold and cruel words? What thats nonsense, Wodanaz. Social clubs are places that all nobles like, right? I wasnt really interested. It seems like no one in our family has ever joined a social club The Wardanaz family is an exception! Why is this an exception? The Blue Dragon Tower friend, who was speechless, quickly changed the topic. The club is a really nice place. Wardanaz. Of course, clubs that are new and visited by vulgar hangers-on are noisy and have a tavern-like atmosphere. But only polite nobles visit traditional clubs, and there is such a thing as the pleasure of conversation. I also play wizard cards. Gainando, who came down late, nodded and said. okay. I also play wizard cards. But I like chess better. Dont be crazy. Why is chess better than wizard cards? Is there fun in chess collecting? Chess is the true ah. Be quiet, Gainando! The story was leaked because of you! Anyway, Lee Han. The club talks about what happened today and discusses the state of the empire Isnt it similar to the lounge? Its different! Its different! Thats right. Since his friend seemed so desperate, Lee Han accepted it obediently. As the other students woke up one by one and came down, Guyando, who was soaking bread in olive oil next to him and mumbling, asked. Which club are you going to join? hmm. A club where work is easy and you earn a lot of gold coins. I asked for no reason. Gainando grumbled inwardly at his friends answer, which was not romantic at all, and finished eating the bread. As the morning sun fully rose and all the students gathered in the second-grade common room, a paper bird flew into the window. Then it burned and turned into sound. 2nd grade students go to the common lounge! ! lets go! The students were all excited and wanted to move. Its not a grade lounge, but a public lounge where you can meet all seniors. What kind of place is it? hey. Everyone, get the magic and go. Drink this potion and go. Is there anyone who would be brave enough to take the lead? For your friends? However, there were also people who kept their cool. It was Lee Han and his friends. Lee Han and his friends grabbed the backs of the students who were trying to run away and cast a spell to make them move into battle formation. This was because you could be ambushed as soon as you entered the public lounge. Oh, no matter what, they are seniors You still say things like that after being treated like that during smuggling? When you enter the public lounge, do not open any doors. Dont go into the room alone. If a senior talks to you, lets be careful. The second-year students at Blue Dragon Tower moved into a much calmer and more gloomy atmosphere than before. Squeak C Perse, who was waiting in the common room, was surprised to see the second year students entering in an orderly manner. You guys are so amazing. In our time, we were all excited and fighting to get there first Yeah. This is the dignity of nobility. I hope I can learn from you guys starting next school year. The second-year students were embarrassed by Perses praise and averted their gaze. Some students lowered their wands and put the potion back into their arms. Ihan and Yoner whispered in the background. I dont think there are any traps? huh. The common lounge was large and deserted. It was the exact opposite of how warm and comfortable the grade lounge was in its own way. While the grade lounge was a comfortable living room with a fireplace, the public lounge had the feel of a large campground vacant lot. Seniors. Why is this place so empty? hmm? ah. Thats because its a public lounge. If you leave things here, other grades will take them. Didnt you just talk about noble dignity? It seemed that around the 3rd or 4th year of Blue Dragon Tower, people no longer hesitated to steal, regardless of their nobility. Usually, when you take a break, you take a break in your grades lounge. You dont go to a public lounge like this to rest. This is now a place where the Blue Dragon Tower unit uses to do business or talk. Perse pointed to a huge wooden sign installed in the vacant lot. It was a sign posted on a bulletin board. -Looking for a wizard to go with me to carry out this request from the Marka Guild. 3rd grade or higher, 3 or more self-defense spells, within 30th place. -There was a White Tiger Tower attack recently, so be careful. ?I recommend changing the emblem on the tower and wearing a secret mark so that we can recognize each other. ?The White Tiger Tower guys also walked around with our tower emblem on and asked if it was the same tower C Im looking for the grimoire < Secret of Evil Transformation >. ?You can request it from the library club, right? ?Those kids cost too much. I know. Im a member of the library club. Lee Han read with interest the papers his seniors had pasted together. Aside from the bulletin board, I could see a few tents or tents where seniors stayed last year. And What is that? I already tried to explain. Today we will move there. ! A huge door installed on one side of the public lounge. Upon hearing the story of moving through that door, the second-year students at Blue Dragon Tower showed strong caution. As Wardanaz had warned, one could never let ones guard down in Einrogard. Even if you are a senior! Where are you? Follow me. Instead of answering, Perse opened the door and moved beyond it. It made me guess that the dimension shimmering beyond was a door with space magic. Flash! After passing through the door of the common room and arriving on the 7th floor of Einrogard, Perse waited for his juniors to come out. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The 7th floor of Einrogard was the largest and most complex floor in the Einrogard main building, which had infinite space. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is a city of one village rather than a single layer. As such, students in their second year or higher spent a lot of time on the 7th floor. While first-year students spend time in the garden or courtyard outside the main building, seniors spend time in the space on the 7th floor. The common lounges in each tower were bound to be convenient as they all had space transition doors leading to the 7th floor. Why arent the Blue Dragon Tower students coming? The students from the Einrogard Club who were waiting for an explanation asked Perse. Wait a little bit. Isnt this taking too long? Would you like to go and see it? Hes not some kind of child, so I dont need to take care of everything As soon as he finished speaking, the door connected to the common room opened and second-year students started pouring out. With all kinds of magic loaded. The club students who were waiting were startled by the bloody force. What is it? Whats going on? Why are you doing this? Lee Han, who sensed the atmosphere, quickly looked around. I just saw the principals minions in the common room. I ran away quickly, just in case. Chapter 706 Episode 706 Great! The clubs seniors were impressed by Lee Hans words. I never thought students who had just entered their second year would react so sensitively to an attack by a skeleton principal. This years Blue Dragon Tower second-year students already possessed the virtues necessary for Einrogard. Its a good attitude. The principal is going to attack me a few times this week already. Lee Han and his friends expressions darkened after hearing information they did not want to know. The club seniors talked without knowing the inner thoughts of the second-year juniors. Arent the Blue Dragon Tower students this year ordinary? How do you feel Perse? Heh. I wont deny it. ruler. Lets all get moving. Perse pointed to the other side of the door leading to the common lounge. If you go down the path that leads to the hills and slopes, you come across a large village. Even on the vast 7th floor, it was the Outcast Village, an autonomous area and home for students that played the most important role. The second-year students looked mesmerized at the sight of a large village filled with complex and bizarre buildings that were difficult to guess whether they were made of stone, wood, or any other material. No matter how accustomed I was to Einrogards abnormal life, I couldnt help but be surprised to see such a huge area appear on one floor and a thriving village. Look at that mansion over there. Lee Han. Its moving! It has legs! Gainando opened his eyes wide and shouted. A mansion that emits smoke from its chimney and moves on its own legs. Looking at that, I realized that all the wonderful villas I had thought of until now were wrong. A truly wonderful villa is one that moves and clanks like that! You guys are crazy! That damn thing again and again! The seniors who were guiding the second-year students were swearing. Moving mansions were clearly banned! Even after that accident last time, I still do it! -Those bastards again! Cant you stop right now? -You idiots who refuse change! You guys are not qualified to be wizards Sigh! The mansion, which was moving and emitting smoke, suddenly tilted and began to explode. As the surrounding area collapsed due to the explosion, students in other buildings nearby came out one by one and started swearing. -You damned bastard! -I saw your face! This time Im really putting a bounty on you! As the atmosphere became dark, Lee Han spoke up to change the topic. But why is it called Outcast Village? Hmm. As far as I know, this town started with a building built hundreds of years ago by a senior who failed to graduate while running away from the principals pursuit It would be better to ask something else. It was an answer that seemed to make the atmosphere darker. So that village is used by seniors? okay. You can use as much as you want. However, the building needs to be saved. Even though it looks like there are so many, there are only a few usable buildings. It will have to be suppressed or eliminated. You mean suppression and sweep? ah. I forgot to explain. Since this is a place that has been used by seniors seniors for a long time, there are many dangerous buildings. I recommend that you do not enter an empty mansion without permission. Most of the many buildings in the 7th floor village of Einrogard contained old magic, so it was hard to know what would pop out when the doors were opened. Even Einrogard students, who are veterans, mainly use buildings that have already been confirmed and are safe. As the atmosphere became even darker, Lee Han wondered if it could get any darker here. I dont think it will get any darker no matter what is said now. ruler. Theyre all here. Lets sit down first. Perse arrived at the village and guided his juniors to an empty lot. At the back of the clearing was a large tent and warehouse, and under them, more than ten cauldrons were boiling and emitting steam. Some students shouted and waved their canes. Then the vegetables piled up broke into pieces and fell into the pot. It was quite a familiar sight to Lee Han, who sometimes prepared meals for the entire school year with the help of other friends. This is the restaurant of the Kitchen Club, so its official name is < Iactus Soup Club >. You guys will be stopping by often starting this year. When I was in the first year, I was provided with rough and hard meals so that I would not starve to death, but from the second year onwards, there was nothing like that. To fill your stomach, you had to get food yourself or pay money to buy it from somewhere else. And the place in Einrogard that had the most food was the < Iactus Soup Club >, also known as the Kitchen Club. Whether we liked it or not, if we were hungry, all four top students had no choice but to buy food here. Rattling! Bowls of soup flew in from afar and stopped one by one in front of the students. The soup in the hollow bowl smelled delicious. The seniors pretended to eat as if they understood. However, the Blue Dragon Tower students who had already eaten a hearty breakfast looked at each other. Actually, we just ate breakfast Hey. Be quiet and eat. Lee Han subdued his friends with a glance. Originally, if you acted indifferently when others showed favor to you, the favor would not come back to you in the future. The friends felt that Lee Han was alive and started eating soup. Fortunately, the taste was okay. There are few ingredients and its a bit distant, but its not bad. While the juniors were eating, Perse continued to explain. Kitchen clubs dont usually give things out for free like this. Now that Im in my second year, Im giving you exceptional treatment just once. thank you. Next to me, Guy Nando grumbled, Its not as tasty as what Lee Han made, but arent you being too condescending? and then got pinched from both sides. Listen while you eat This kitchen club, as well as each of these friends here, are members of Einrogards official club. ?? Lee Han had doubts in his mind. An official club? So there are unofficial clubs? Einrogard Club is divided into official clubs and unofficial clubs. Official clubs are clubs that have been approved by the school for honorable purposes and outstanding achievements. Unofficial clubs sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theyre trash. One of the seniors stepped in and explained for him. The second-year students looked at the absurd explanation in bewilderment. hey. Dont disturb me. What disturbance? I explained it properly. Unofficial clubs are not trash they can be seen as clubs that have not received permission from the school. Because to become an official club, you need an honorable purpose and outstanding performance. What club do you belong to? I am a member of the Einrogard Gyeokgu Club. Perse smiled and answered as if it was a good question. That smile was full of pride. But wasnt the Einrogard Gyeokgu Clubs performance last year very good? The professor was swearing Perses smile disappeared and his face became clouded. Other seniors next to him criticized Gai Nando. Not to that extent, you arrogant bastard! I just got unlucky in the finals! What do you know! Hi. Guy Nando quickly hid behind Lee Han. Perse stopped his friends. Everyone calm down. Because its true that we lost in the finals. Such a mean bastard! I remembered your face! Lee Han raised his hand and asked a question, hoping to save Gainando as well. By the way, senior. Are there any advantages to being an official club? From the looks of it, the official club had many restrictions that seemed bothersome, starting from its purpose to its performance. There must be a reason why Einrogard students, who live well without the law, endure such restrictions. Sharp? right. There are some perks. There are things like the principals support fund and the right to go out in certain situations, but the most important thing is the right to invite. ? The second-year students were puzzled when they heard about the right to invite. What are your invitation rights? For an official club, a student can be forced to join because the club requests it, rather than the student requesting to join. ?! !!! The second-year students were agitated by the unexpected words. And the most disturbing of them all was Lee Han. Thats what you said! Now I think I understand why Delet told me to act stupid. Of course, official clubs would only want outstanding students to join their clubs In the worst case, Lee Han could have joined more than a few clubs. Gaynando must have felt this too and complained to his seniors. This isnt it! Arent you the guy who criticized me earlier for not being able to play Perse? Isnt it? Rather, just because its an official club, you cant just arbitrarily invite students to join! If several clubs join one student, how difficult would it be for that student! The second-year students nodded in agreement at Gainandos protest. Because there was one person that came to everyones mind. Of course, from the perspective of Persena seniors, it was just absurd. Junior. That seems nonsense. Hey hey are you saying that? I think Im overestimating you guys, but the club also has eyes for it. The seniors in the club looked at the juniors with puzzled eyes. Usually, very few students belonged to more than one official club. This was because peoples abilities and interests were determined. How likely is it that a student who is interested in hardball will have the skills needed for the kitchen club? That invitation authority was not given to harass one junior, but to give a junior who was suited to the club an opportunity to learn, even if by force. Then, if there is a student who has aptitude here and there, dont we select him? That how outstanding is it? Hmm how good is it? The clubs seniors were lost in thought after hearing Gainandos question. This is because if the aptitude is truly excellent, even if another club selects you, you will not be able to back down. hey! That junior guy is making fun of you. Youre causing conflict! Ah, oops. You bastard. Youre not usually a troublemaker. The seniors sent wary glances at Gainando. In every grade, there are bound to be cunning and shrewd troublemakers who deny authority. This years second grader was probably that blonde boy. I asked because I was really curious! Everyone be quiet. Anyway, I think this is enough for a general explanation of the club. For the rest of the explanation, each club can come to you or you can come and listen to it yourself, right? There are a lot of clubs in Einrogard that I dont know about. yes. Then its all over! I think you can start. -okay? As Perse spoke, the student in the storage room behind opened the door and walked out. He was probably a member of the kitchen club. Thump thump thump C Every time the student took a step, the faces of the second grade students turned pale. Gainando muttered. Oh Ogre half-breed?! The seniors size was so large that it was suspected that he had monster blood mixed in with him. The senior stopped walking, waddling his ample belly, which was protruding even above the loose priests uniform. Phew. Nice to meet you all. I am Falkrius, a 4th year student at Phoenix Tower. I belong to the < Iactus Soup Club >. Are you a priest from the Fire Phoenix Tower? okay! Hahaha! Are you surprised that an ogre half-breed is a priest? yes! Phew! Actually, Im human. There are so many people who mistake me for an ogre half-breed. If you tell me, Im always fooled! Gainando, who had passed the guided interrogation, turned pale. Please save me! sorry! Hahaha, Im not eating, Im not eating! Where can I find something to eat for a junior like you? Falkrius burst out laughing. The friendly smile made the second-year students feel less nervous. Although blood was dripping from the huge kitchen knife and ladle in both hands Chapter 707 Episode 707 Priest. Falkrius was embarrassed when Perse pointed out that he realized that blood was dripping from his ladle. this! These are all treasures! thank you. Perse. Its no big deal. Priest. Puh-huh, you can call me comfortably. Falkrius left the ladle back inside and came out. We at < Iactus Soup Club > decided to first explain the club to you instead of treating you to a meal. Does anyone know why our club is named like this? The second-year students at Blue Dragon Tower looked at each other. Some people knew about the legend of Saint Iactus, who defeated an evil demon dragon with a single stone, but they had no idea what that had to do with the soup. Is this like the soup that Saint Iactus liked to eat? Woohaha! Thats an interesting idea. Similar but no. Everyone knows the miracle of Saint Iactus defeating the devil dragon, but they dont know much about other miracles. The pot-bellied priest patted his stomach and continued his explanation. This is a story about one day when Saint Iactus visited a village. The village was divided into west and east. The west had a good harvest, but the east had a poor harvest and was starving. So Saint Iactus asked us to share food with the rich people in the west. I dont think they distributed it. thats right! Then Saint Iactus came up with a plan. Im going to make a delicious soup with just rocks and water. Rich people from the west came to see it. Saint Iactus muttered this while boiling the soup. The soup would be even tastier if I had just the Minotaurs shoulder meat. ? Lee Han, who had been nodding his head while listening to the typical fable, paused. Excessively high-quality food ingredients were used. Arent they just regular carrots, onions and potatoes? Puh, its an old story, right? Maybe they had recently caught a Minotaur and had plenty of meat. Anyway, as Saint Iactus muttered that, someone brought the Minotaurs shoulder meat. Then Saint Iactus muttered again! The soup would be even tastier if there was rock salt from the fairy cave. The Blue Dragon Tower students, who were impressed at first, also felt something strange and tilted their heads. Arent the ingredients too high-end? Guyando was amazed by himself. I often use that muttering strategy too! Until you give me the wizard card Really? Hahaha. You too may become a hero like Saint Iactus. The villagers brought ingredients whenever Saint Iactus muttered, and in the end, a soup delicious enough to fill the entire village was created! The name of our club honors this miracle. Asan asked as if he didnt understand. Is this really what happened? Several other students also expressed doubts about whether they had similar thoughts. Its one village, but its possible for one side to have a good harvest and one side to have a bad harvest I think the ingredients are too high-quality. Falkrius paid no heed to the questions of his juniors. Woah haha. Since this is an old story, it may have changed a little. But you are acting like a principal now! Every time the principal hears this story, he tries to explain why hes so displeased with it! What nonsense are you talking about? Originally, they say that Saint Iactus threatened the villagers with stones and ripped off their food ingredients. Phew. Thats nonsense! For some reason, Lee Han thought that the skeleton principal might have been hit this time. Falkrius chuckled and continued his explanation. Actually, what you guys are curious about is something else, right? Rather than the origin of the clubs name what does the club do and what privileges do it have? yes! When Gainando answered honestly, Falkrius burst into laughter. Hahaha yes! Our club collects ingredients from Einrogard. Grow and harvest. Herding and slaughter. You can think of it as scraping together everything that can be used as food ingredients. Because of our long history, there are many fields and ranches owned by our club. Thanks to this, our club members never go hungry. ! Even students who were not particularly interested in what their senior said changed their expressions. No matter how well Lee Han prepared meals, Einrogard always got hungry quickly and was constantly hungry. If you join the kitchen club, you will be able to eat much more abundantly than now. Lee Han was surprised and whispered to his friend next to him. Amazing? Since the club has a long history, something like that seems possible. Everyone is trying to get in. Why are you talking to me, Wodanaz? Aden Arth looked at Lee Han with a slight look of confusion on his expressionless face. ah. sorry. I just said it because you were next to me. Aden Arth looked at Lee Han with slightly suspicious eyes. Ive always suspected that Wardanaz thought of him as a glutton similar to his half-brother, but these days, Im becoming more and more convinced. Me! Im going in! Gainando suddenly raised his hand and shouted. Several other students also raised their hands for fear of losing to Guy Nando. no! I am! Im in the top 10 in alchemy! I even helped Wardanaz cook! Puhuhuh. Thank you everyone for your support! But not just anyone can join our club! Guynando quickly swung his staff and attacked his friends. The friends who got up seemed to have expected it, too, and swung their canes to fight back. Im going in! You bastard, you are the one who gets the most from Wodanaz, give it up! Falkrius swung the kitchen knife he was holding. Then the students who were throwing magic at each other fell forward. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How barbaric! This is Einro Guard, but that doesnt mean you can join a club like Einro Guard! thud! Falkrius put down the huge cauldron. Water was lapping inside. Hold on to the handle next to the pot! Like this? okay. Gainando tilted his head and held onto the side of the pot. However, the water inside was still without any change. Falkrius, who had been laughing just a moment ago, changed his expression completely and gave a look full of contempt. Its trash! yes? Hey, senior Seon. Why are you doing this? What did I do wrong? go away! Dont even talk to me. My ears are getting dirty! Falkrius chanted a spell and pushed Gainando away. next! Hold on! I got caught. When the next student caught it, a very small bubble rose from the water in the pot and disappeared. Falkrius gave an equally disdainful look. It looks like youve never cooked for someone in your life. trash! go away! The warm atmosphere immediately became cold. No one who volunteered first was successful and was kicked out. The kitchen club students behind nodded with happy faces. As expected, its senior Falkrius. You have no mercy on those who are not qualified. The joining process for Iactus Soup Club was simple. If you could capture Iactus cauldron and make the water inside boil, it was a success. Of course, making the water boil was not easy. Once inside that cauldron, no magic or external means will work. Only the wizards own actions could make the water boil. Do you have any experience cooking for others? Wizards who lived a carefree life without getting their hands dirty could never pass this test. Eliminated, eliminated, eliminated, eliminated Oh. Is it pretty? When it was Yoners turn, Falkrius stopped showing contempt and gave him a favorable look. The water in the pot was bubbling moderately. As someone from Blue Dragon Tower, it wasnt easy to show results like this. Are you interested in our club? Can I find out more about other clubs and make a decision? Puh-huh, of course. Do as much research as you can and decide! Priest Falkrius was a very generous person to qualified juniors. When Yoner said he would look into other clubs and make a decision, he readily accepted. Lee Han was slightly relieved to see that. Youre a person with common sense like Direth. Although they had the authority to invite, they didnt seem to wield it arbitrarily. Eliminated, eliminated! leaving out!! leaving out!!! You lazy pigs! Falkrius eliminated another batch of students. Then came Lee Hans turn. Hold on! yes. As the water in the pot began to bubble, Falkrius looked at Lee Han as if he was satisfied. At that moment, the water turned into steam and shot up into the pot. Puhwaak! Falkrius and Lee Han, as well as the kitchen club students behind them, just blinked and watched. Now what the hell happened now? pass! I passed! I cant believe Ill meet a junior like you in my life. This is the miracle of Saint Iactus! Falkrius grabbed Lee Hans shoulders tightly, rocked him back and forth, and shouted loudly. Lee Han said, shaking back and forth. Senior. I also want to find out about the clubs I have reached and make a decision. huh? When the shaking stopped, Lee Han was able to speak normally. I also go to another club What do you mean? no. You just sign up. Lee Han thought to himself as he watched Falkrius shouting for him to bring the bell right away. hmm. I guess I was wrong. He was just a crazy person. * * * As Falkrius and the Kitchen Club students returned, rejoicing at the fact that they had rescued a treasured junior, the remaining seniors from the other clubs cleared their throats. I saw something rare. Its rare for Priest Falkrius to like something like that. Honestly, I didnt expect anyone from Blue Dragon Tower to join the Kitchen Club this year. Perse also nodded. Even thinking about it again, I couldnt believe I could pass the test like that. How many times have you cooked? It will be good for the kitchen club and for those juniors. You cant just sign up like that! Youll regret not stopping me! Gainando grumbled. The seniors clicked their tongues at that sight. Youre jealous because you cant get in. You call that guy your friend. ruler. Then I will explain the Gyeokgu club. When the kitchen clubs turn was over, Perse spoke up. The clubs gathered here today planned to give explanations in their respective turns. Before I explain, is there anyone who went to the desert in the first semester last year after driving a horse to overcome monsters? It must have happened during Professor Lightning Steps exam. The second grade students all looked at Lee Han. Lee Han, who had been pondering whether he could somehow get rid of the kitchen club membership application, later realized something strange and looked up. Whats going on? Senior is looking for you. Lee Han. Senior Falkrius? no. Senior Perse over there. ! When it seemed that Lee Han would be selected for the Gyeokgu Club following the Kitchen Club, the other club seniors felt an instinctive sense of anxiety. A senior member of the library club opened his mouth without taking his turn. for a moment. Let me ask you just one question. Is there a junior who caught Rock Drake at the library last year? We all caught it together. Contrary to what Lee Han said, all his friends looked at him. The senior ignored Lee Hans words and got the answer through the students actions. Then, is the junior who built a fort in the library last year also here? That too I see. Tell Falkrius to come out. A senior from the library club took out his cane, hid it behind his back, and shouted. Seeing that, other club seniors also quietly took out their canes. How dare you arbitrarily steal a member of someone elses club? Chapter 708 Episode 708 Ji What are you doing now? You said you can subscribe multiple times. Asan asked in confusion. Of course, after that, they assured me that clubs have their own eyes and that wont happen, but it was my seniors who said that I would definitely join multiple clubs anyway. After saying that, you cant believe its such a sinister thing. To anyone, it looked as if they were trying to destroy the kitchen club membership application by force. I said you can sign up for multiple subscriptions. Sevius, a senior from the library club, nodded obediently to his juniors words. But wouldnt it be better if we focused on one club instead of signing up multiple times? Sevius is right. Lets destroy it first and talk about it. Priest Falkrius! Lets talk for a moment! Come out! However, the kitchen club students who entered the warehouse did not open the door. Instead, only the sound of ridicule came back. -Phew why do I have to talk to you guys? shit. I got caught. Attack! Anyway, the Kitchen Club guys are so quick to notice that its annoying! The seniors gritted their teeth and waved their canes. The kitchen club was one of the clubs most attacked by other students due to the ingredients it stored. Naturally, the experience level of this type of attack was bound to be special. Soul, penetrate! One senior tried to infiltrate the kitchen storage room by casting out-of-body. Before linking illusion magic, it becomes easier to cast various powerful illusion magic as soon as you break through the defense and connect with the opponents soul with magic that is often used. The power of yang protects! Priest Falkrius chanted a spell in a powerful voice. Then, magic exploded like crazy on the outside of the shabby-looking warehouse, creating a thick defense. The seniors who saw it swore at him. Damn, the defense just got thicker?! When did they install something like that? we did it at the end of last year. When a senior member of the Masonry Club spoke as if he was embarrassed, criticism came from all directions. You idiot, just give me a gold coin and thats it? If I help the Kitchen Club, which is already half a fortress, how can I steal it! If youve designed it, tell me at least about its weaknesses! Where is your weakness? I forgot about my weaknesses! If it were you, would you make a request so carelessly? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone clicked their tongues at the shout of the stonemason club senior. In fact, if they had been entrusted with the request, they would have placed restrictions so that they would forget their weaknesses. Sevius spat and spoke. I do not need. All you have to do is break it with force. Lets see if it doesnt come out when I boil the pot. That is correct. Falkrius! Do you think the Mason Club wont be able to destroy the building that the Mason Club built? Come out now! Lets discuss it properly and decide! C Haha, if you want to try it, give it a try. There will be a lot of ingredients to put in the pot! Anyway, the application form is in my hand! Falkrius, who had heard the entire conversation outside, laughed and provoked. The seniors seemed even more angry at the provocation. Ill kill you! You bastard thieves. I will avenge the grudge you have always held! bang! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A makeshift siege took place between the warehouse and the tent cauldron. The door of the most vulnerable warehouse became brittle and turned into an evil spirit. The Kitchen Club wizards responded immediately. A powerful petrification spell enveloped the evil spirit and turned it into stone. Then this time the stone block turned into a golem. Everyone whistled at Sevius skill. -Wow! With a shout, Priest Falkrius swung his ladle. The ladle turned into a huge mace and crushed the golem. How much doping have you done?! Stop the potion first! I can last a week with just those potions! When the seniors joined forces and chanted the spell, changes were immediately apparent. The Kitchen Club wizards were astonished to notice the changes taking place inside the warehouse and inside the potion bottles on their belts. The precious potion was rotting or corroding. Change it to lead first! You can change it later! yes! Puha, if you want to show off your power like that, Ill accept it! Win with your might! The seniors who saw Falkrius running towards them, emitting a halo of various colors due to the effects of various potions, did not dodge and fought back. Okay, come! Falcrius. The winner gets the application! When one of the seniors tried to half-melt into the ground and turn into a giant rock monster, Perse shouted to the juniors as if he thought it wouldnt work. For now, lets disperse for today! Anyway, other clubs that arent here will come and explain this week! All right! Do you ever plan on joining the Gyeokgu Club? The second-year students looked at Perse with disdain as he subtly asked a question while evacuating. Perse answered, avoiding eye contact as if he was a little embarrassed. I asked because you might be interested in hardball. * * * -Beware of entering the 7th floor for a while. A club war broke out. ?What kind of clubs are these? They said they were official clubs. What is it? Has the subsidy been cut at all? Friends who were looking at the posts on the bulletin board comforted Lee Han. Dont be too distressed. Wodanaz. thats right. Lets think positively. Your seniors might give up on you while fighting. ! Lee Han didnt expect much from his friends comfort, but this one was a little tempting. Maybe so. Does that make sense? Gainando tilted his head. When 10 people were fighting over a chocolate cake, they would compromise and share even if they were tired of fighting, but they would not give up the cake itself. Make him quiet. town! why! What did I do wrong? The friends tightly covered Guy Nandos mouth for fear that Lee Han would hear. See you later then. Wardanaz. I have to start now to attend the lecture. What kind of lecture is this? < Study of the most comfortable posture when resting >. Didnt you say that its a lecture that hasnt been held for 10 years? It might come back this year! Uhyeah. Lee Han couldnt say anything more as he looked at his friends hopeful expression. In fact, there were many lectures in the school where a missing professor returned and was resurrected. I guess I should move too. Originally, the first week was the week of club introduction, but that did not mean there were no lectures. Especially from the second year onwards, as the range of lectures to choose from expands, it is also the students responsibility to check whether the lectures are real. The lecture Lee Han checked the lecture schedule. In fact, it didnt seem like there would be that many lectures without lectures, as it was based on the schedule that Yukveltire and the professors (arbitrarily) created. What is this? Lee Han was looking through the list of lectures and was puzzled when he noticed the differences. There was a lecture that was not included in the mandatory schedule drawn up by the professors but was included in the schedule recommended by Jukbeltire. Regarding the understanding of very difficult and esoteric arcane magic (those who are not confident, please do not come) ? Other friends may not agree, but Lee Han could have chosen to attend the lecture. There were very few gaps left in the required schedules filled by professors. Although Yukveltyres lecture schedule kindly recommended and filled in the gaps, it was still true that Lee Han could choose. But to recommend such a lecture in such a precious space. Uhm. Senior Direth said that the artifact was truly amazing Lee Han remembered Direth praising Yukbeltyres Calendarium. Other top students were willing to go through ambushes and assaults to obtain the lecture schedule artifact. If the lecture was recommended by such an artifact, there must have been a reason. In that case, it would have been right to just follow what was recommended, but the name of the lecture is too strange? The title of the lecture seemed to say that if you come to listen to this name, it is a self-employment. As Lee Han, who went in to try eating one raw last year and had his life turn upside down, he was even more cautious. Lets go carefully. Still, Lee Han couldnt completely ignore the recommendation, so he took a step forward. If I opened the door and Professor Boladi was there, I planned to back away immediately. Squeak C Lee Han opened the door to the remote, corner classroom on the third floor and paused when he saw that it looked like no one had entered in over a decade. Youre not Professor Bagrek. Professor Boladi was the person who would stand in the center like a stone statue even before the start. In contrast, this is a place where there is not the slightest trace of human presence. Lee Han felt a little relieved, shook off the dust, and sat down on the chair. After a while. Is no one coming? Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. Even if they werent in the same grade, I thought at least one 3rd or 4th year senior would come. Why is this course so unpopular that no one chooses it? Just when Lee Han thought he should wait a little longer and go out, the door opened. Squeak: Professor Garcia peeked his head out through the open door. Then, as if he thought no one was there, he tried to turn his head but stopped. oh. Student Lee Han? hello. professor. Did I come to the wrong classroom? Uh Lee Han checked Professor Garcias question again just in case. About understanding very difficult and esoteric arcane magic. Those who are not confident should not come. Isnt it? Did student Lee Han come because he was curious after hearing the title of the lecture?! Professor Garcia looked at Lee Han as if he found it hard to believe. I didnt believe it despite Principal Skeletons slander, but around this time, I slowly gained strength in the hypothesis that Student Lee Han deliberately chooses difficult and difficult lectures to take. Why on earth would you want to take a lecture with a title like that? My senior recommended it to me. What kind of bastard ah. Calendarium? Professor Garcia belatedly remembered the Blue Dragon Tower artifact. Treasures of the Blue Dragon Tower that will help you select lectures much more efficiently while other tower students waste several times the time. youre right. You knew that, right? Youre famous because youre a Jukveltyre student But Calendarium recommended this course? yes. Professor Garcia had an expression full of agony, unable to decide what to say. professor? Um ah really why on earth did you recommend this? The professor sighed heavily, opened the door completely, and came inside. And then he explained it further. First of all, I am the professor in charge of this lecture. Student Lee Han. ! Lee Han was surprised. It was surprising that it was Professor Garcia who was in charge of this lecture, but more than that No. You mean the professor chose a lecture title like that?! There were circumstances! Professor Garcia also answered with a slight blush on his face, probably because he was embarrassed. The course content is quite difficult. I made it this way because I didnt want students to listen to it for no reason. professor! Lee Han understood Professor Garcias words and was greatly moved. It was clear that the vicious skull principal had forcibly ordered, Hehehe, we have to harass Professor Garcias students, so hold the following lecture! Professor Garcia had no choice but to hold a lecture, but because he did not want to bother the students, he chose a title that no one would ever listen to. Its truly touching. It was a touching story, except for the fact that Lee Han himself came to listen to the lecture. What magic is this? Time magic. ah. Was this student interested in time magic? When Lee Han showed an unexpected reaction, Professor Garcia cast a curious gaze. It was as if Lee Han himself had something in mind about time magic. When I was on vacation, I got a watch like this Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Professor Garcia quickly snatched the pocket watch from Lee Hans hand and threw it against the wall. bang! With a loud noise, the pocket watch blew a hole in the wall and flew into the hallway. Chapter 709 Episode 709 Lee Han, who was surprised, first apologized. Im sorry, Professor. Have you ever hated pocket watches? If the opponent was Professor Verdus, Is it okay if Im good at magic? He may have shouted, Even if I die today, Ill land a magic punch on your face!, but since the opponent was Professor Garcia, he thought there must be something going on. Professor Garcia, who regained his composure through strong inhalation and exhalation, covered his face with both hands and became frustrated. Student Lee, where did you get that? yes? I bought it cheaply at an antique store outside of school. Professor Garcia cursed Einroguard, who always brings out secret items, curses Einroguard students who take random items and sell them, and also curses Einroguard, who makes the students crazy about gold coins. Cursed the principal. Swish C the professor weakly waved his wand, and the blown pocket watch came back and the shattered wall returned to its original state. Student Lee Han. Actually, this watch I made it. yes?!?!?! Lee Han was even more surprised than when he found out that the skeleton principal was actually from royal family. How could Professor Garcia, such a sincere and kind person, engrave this phrase on his pocket watch? Congratulations, you stupid and foolish junior. If you are reading this, you have experienced great magic. If you master the magic engraved on this watch, come see me. Then I will tell you the vision! -The great senior is sweet! Theres no need to read it again, right? When Lee Han opened the pocket watch and reread the words written inside, Professor Garcia quickly closed the lid. ah. Did the principal force you to do this? You want me to write something like this? Honestly, I would say yes, but no, no one forced me. Student Lee Han. I wrote it. And why would the principal encourage this? You forced me to Professor Garcia thought he would catch the skeleton principal later and ask him what he was talking about with Lee Han. I couldnt understand why they were trying to make a sincere and good student go through such a turbulent time. Student Lee Han. People change as they live. It may be hard to imagine, but there was a time when things were very different from what they are now. Professor Verdus, were you different in the past? Professor, youve been like that before Student Lee Han. sorry. Im so curious, so stop. Professor Garcia cleared his throat and said. Student Lee Han. I was a bit rough during my school days. ! Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was shocked. Professor Garcia was a tough person. The intelligent Guyan looked as unimaginative as the thoughtful Professor Verdus. How could someone like this be so rough Hmm. Now that I think about it, I can imagine it. Looking at Professor Garcias fist and the wall that had just been smashed, I felt like I was imagining it. Rather, I wondered why I had never imagined it before. This was especially true when it came to magic. I didnt understand why my friends couldnt keep up with my magic and got angry. Anyone would do that. Thats not usually the case. Dont force yourself to agree. Professor Garcia had already regained his composure. Forced flattery was firmly blocked. Lee Han became slightly sullen. I think it was probably because I was listening to all the schools of magic. Anyone will get weird. Student Lee Han, please take a look in the mirror later. Anyway, at that time I was researching space-time magic on my own and succeeded in achieving some results. When I put that into the watch, this thought occurred to me. which? If I leave this watch in Einrogard, wouldnt someone with a purpose among my juniors see it and become interested in space-time magic? I dont think so. Lee Han made a shocked expression. As can be seen just by looking at the black magic school or the music magic school, it was not usually difficult to create a new, unpopular or unpopular school of magic. You need to strategically attract juniors and colleagues and show them a rosy outlook for the school, not come to them by writing provocative phrases on strange artifacts. Fortunately, Professor Garcia seemed to have figured it out on his own without Lee Han telling him. But no one came. Because the magic is a bit difficult Its not that kind of problem, actually. Professor Garcia sighed. Its surprising that student Lee Han came to take this lecture, but I never thought he would get that watch during vacation. I couldnt even dream of it. I wonder if this is karma Professor, you are still the object of my respect! Professor Garcias pensive face softened slightly due to Lee Hans flattery. thank you. Student Lee Han. From now on, if anyone asks about this clock, I will tell them that the principal wrote it. There is no need for that. Professor Garcia answered calmly. * * * After explaining the shameful past, Professor Garcia began explaining space-time magic. Time magic: In fact, if you study time magic, you will inevitably learn about space magic. The two are somewhat complementary to each other. So, if student Lee Han learns time magic, he will learn the basics of both magic and then move on to more advanced skills Professor Garcia hesitated as he spoke. But is student Lee Han really okay? yes? I understand that you are still listening to all schools of thought. Its okay to add a school that isnt here Its okay. professor. I want to listen to Professor Jeons lecture. Lee Han was sincere. With all kinds of bizarre lectures creeping up the list, Professor Garcias lectures were much more reliable. I changed the difficulty level for no reason and ended up meeting the second Professor Boladi. Student Lee Han When Professor Garcia stared at him, Lee Han looked embarrassed. Professor Garcia seemed to have been touched by the solid trust shown by his great student. When I was a freshman, I still denied it, but these days, I wonder if someone should stop Lee Han While Lee Han was dumbfounded, Professor Garcia changed the topic. Then, shall we start with < Time Perception > and < Space Perception >? ah. I learned both. when? Did you learn it with someone else? Professor Garcia crossed his arms and gave him a suspicious look. Lee Han, who didnt notice the look in his eyes because he was concentrating on his magic, answered straight away. I learned it with Alcicle last vacation. aha. Professor Garcia secretly made a note in the grimoire, saying, The Pengelin familys Alcicle will be hung upside down. for a moment. Why are you doing this, Student Lee? Professor Garcia secretly closed the grimoire in case he was caught. Lee Han answered without noticing anything at all. I learned < spatial awareness > with my senior Balpatan early last year. aha! Professor Garcia added to the memo, The student who exploded will also be hung. The external wizards and seniors did exactly the same things. Professor Garcia said while smiling without Lee Han noticing. Then we can move on to the next magic, Student Lee Han! Professor, are you angry? What are you talking about, student Lee Han? Are you not angry at all? Professor Garcia looked around, feeling stabbed inside by his students keen intuition. The next spell is < Level Internal Time Extension >. Its a 2-circle spell, but the difficulty level is similar to 3-4 circle magic, so dont be in too much of a hurry. Okay? yes. The extreme difficulty of time magic lies in the fact that the concept of magic itself directly conflicts with the laws of the world. What if a wizard wants to light a fire? All we had to do was slightly deceive the laws of the world and make it look like a spark had caught firewood. Since it is not that difficult to catch fire on top of firewood, it was not that difficult to fake it. But what if a wizard wants to slow down time? That itself was close to a conflict and rebellion against the world itself. To handle this, the wizard needed enormous resistance. Before using such full-scale magic, the magic that was close to expedient was < Level Internal Time Extension >. A magic that increases the time felt inside the wizard, not outside the wizard. It was this primitive form of magic that experienced battle wizards and swordsmen said experienced time slowing down during battle. The level of difficulty will be low as it deals only with the inside. Lee Han felt that Professor Garcia was trying to get him used to relatively low-difficulty magic before the actual time magic. Of course, the level of difficulty within time magic is low, but if you look at the absolute level of difficulty, it is by no means easy Thoughts go from moment to moment, from moment to moment to awareness! Unlike other 2nd circle magic, Lee Han concentrated while reciting a long and complex spell. The good news was that Lee Han experienced time slowing down a few times. I wasnt sure if doing this a lot was a good thing, but at least it helped now. In cases like this one, the caster must personally check whether it was successful or not. Student Lee Han. Use your time perception magic to judge. thank you. Professor Garcia held out his teacup as if to tell me to take a break. This was because I thought there was no need for Lee Han, who was going to be mistreated by professors from other schools anyway, to overextend himself here. Lee Han drank the hot tea in one gulp and cast the spell again. Professor Garcia thought to himself as he looked at the empty teacup. Should I make it hotter next time? * * * Pfft. Lee Han felt regretful and took a step forward. In the end, he failed to fully learn magic. There were a few times when I felt the sense of time slowing down, but if I couldnt completely control it, I hadnt mastered it. Professor Garcia comforted him by saying that it was still very fast, but Lee Han was not fooled. Professor Garcia is a lenient person in these areas. Just as it was hard to believe when Professor Verdus said, Youre slow!, it was also hard to believe when Professor Garcia said, Youre still fast! I think Ill have to persuade that junior myself. He was born with the qualities of a mason club. We have to get him before the library club kidnaps him. Ive heard a lot of rumors about the Wardanaz family, but its surprising. shit. Lee Han immediately cast an invisibility spell upon hearing the sound from across the hallway. I havent even seen the juniors yet, but I cant believe they start avoiding the seniors. We need a more reliable way to be on guard. -But I heard that the junior learns magic from all schools. Is that true? -Uhm. I couldnt believe it either, so I checked and it seems to be true. Its not for nothing that crazy rumors related to the Wardanaz family arose. Its truly scary -Which is scarier, moving the entire ocean water to create a reservoir or listening to all the schools magic? Im more scared of the latter. As Lee Han passed by, he couldnt resist and almost used magic on the seniors backs. People who dont even know why they heard it all talk so easily. Wow C at that moment, I felt a change in magical power that only Lee Han could feel. It was the artifact note < Einrogard''s Whisper > made by Delet. what? Lee Han wondered if his friends had already recharged their magic power and started doodling. I have a suggestion for you. -joy. go away. Oops. Was that too harsh? Lee Han reflected slightly when the other person fell silent. Chapter 710 Episode 710 But I couldnt help it. Currently, there are three main opponents connected to Lee Hans artifact note < Whisper of Einrogard >. One was Delet, one was a friend from the same grade, and the last one was this person. And unlike the previous two, this person had no need for respect at all. That first year student seemed to have a talent for enchantment. If you listen to the enchantment, I plan to have you help me with my work next year. Considering that he is eccentric enough to hang out with Illendil and has a close relationship with the students of the Dark Magic School, it is very likely that the first year of this Wardanaz familys friendships will be narrow and not amicable. If I had known who it was, these were insults that would have immediately struck my face. What kind of person is this to say such rude things? Originally, Lee Han had planned to suspect that if there was a senior who invited him to the club first, it would be this person. There were too many seniors trying to invite me to the club, so it became a meaningless method Theres no need to say something nice. Sometimes, some people need cool-headed criticism. This was especially true for people who tried to manipulate their juniors. I knew it was rude, but today it was especially harsh. Why are you doing this? C Didnt you contact me again to talk about your junior? Even though the junior is a strange guy who listens to many different schools, he is a senior and harasses him to get him to help him with his work. Lee Han played the role of a chivalrous Black Turtle Top student and scribbled a quill. The person on the other side of the mirror slowly shook his head in response to the sharp response. Im still emotional. Weve been talking since last year, but this Black Turtle Top (or, less likely, White Tiger Top) student had the disadvantage of being violent, impatient, and stubborn. Even considering its shortcomings, it seemed like a useful material, so I contacted them to make an offer, and I cant believe they responded like this. The person on the other side of the mirror decided to remain calm and calm him down. Persuading students with lower intelligence than oneself was not very difficult as I had experienced it countless times at Einrogard. Its not because of that. -Its not because of that? okay. Due to personal reasons, I am holding off on proposing to my junior for a while. ! Lee Han was surprised. The person on the other side of the mirror has broken his stubbornness! Can people change? Although he was almost impressed at first, Lee Han soon became cold. no. It must be because of the club. Come to think of it, arent the official clubs currently fighting over Lee Han? In this situation, no one wanted to take a junior to study. He must have had the same mentality as Professor Verdus. -Right. Well thought out. As a senior, you are the one who bullies your juniors You really have a misunderstanding. The junior member of the Wardanaz family enjoys learning. I try to learn magic from all schools, not just two or three schools. What would it mean to try to learn all schools of magic like Professor Garcia Kim? Its good to care for your juniors, but dont be overprotective. It would be rather annoying for juniors. Pop! Lee Han got angry and threw the note against the wall. After a while, I came to my senses and picked up the note again. What a bastard. It was almost as if the other person was doing this to deliberately discourage Lee Han. And the most infuriating thing was that I couldnt refute that claim. Considering only the logically revealed facts, the opponents argument was correct. shit. I think people who listen to all schools are a bit crazy. Lee Han gave up arguing and decided to be satisfied that his opponent had temporarily retreated due to the club uprising. -Be loud and only say what you have to say. So what do you want to say? Come into the club. ? Lee Han paused at the other persons words. I didnt understand what they were talking about. -Are you talking about an unofficial club? right. -Im not interested in unofficial clubs. I have no intention of going in. Its a different type of club than what you usually think. In fact, you are already registered. Lee Han held on to his cane and checked his surroundings. Fortunately, I didnt feel any particular curse or magic. This bastard what is he really doing? I cant believe youre telling me nonsense like Im already a member of the club. -I dont know what youre talking about. Having this artifact itself meant that it was a condition of joining the club. Let me show you. As soon as he finished speaking, the letters in the notebook Lee Han was using with his quill pen tangled together, fell apart, and began to transform into birds. Lee Han was astonished when he sensed a change in magical energy within him. From a distance they changed the artifact?! I couldnt believe it. Who would have thought that he could manipulate an artifact from a distance, invisible, with his own will. Of course, magic would have been incorporated into the artifact from the beginning. Otherwise, this operation itself would have been impossible. But even taking that into account, it was unbelievable genius. How much magic must have been put into that artifact to make something like this possible? Moreover, in order for it not to feel out of place when viewed from the outside, it had to be refined to make it look like a different type of magic in itself while incorporating the magic formula. While Lee Han was shocked, the change was completed and new letters were posted. Iactus: I heard that the reason the Masonry Club wants him is because he helped the principal with the repair work last year, and members who visited the Tutanta family during winter break praised him Wait. Are you a new member? Baquantalana: Thats right. Since one person is missing, a new member will have to come in. I invited you. Group communication artifact! It was clear that students were gathering and communicating here, just as they had shared with their friends. The person who called himself Iactus was a newly met senior, and the person who called himself Vaquantalana, judging by the handwriting, was the person on the other side of the mirror who was talking to Lee Han just now. Is this the name of a legendary enchantment wizard? You look like someone who majored in the Buyeo School of Magic. Lee Han remembered that the person on the other side of the mirror was majoring in Buyeo magic school. As such, it seemed like he was calling himself the name of a legendary bestowing wizard. Baquantalana: We are the secret club < Guardians of Einrogard >. We dont do activities or get together to socialize like other clubs. Just follow two rules. what is that? Baquantalana: Maintain confidentiality and share information. ! Lee Han immediately realized what kind of place this secret society was. Einrogard is a place where even the best friends can sometimes be betrayed. It was a place where you never knew when your plan to terrorize the principals office might be revealed. But at the same time, Einrogard was a place where information was more important than any other place in the empire. You never know when the information you get a little faster than others may save your life. It was clear that < The Watchmen of Einrogard > was an organization that expanded the purpose of Lee Han or Direth to talk to anonymous students and obtain information. Are they gathered together to share secret information about Einroguard? Iactus: Youre quick to notice. Baquantalana: Thats right. Vaquantalana explained in a little more detail. To join < The Watchmen of Einrogard >, you had to be invited by one of the existing members and get the consent of more than half of the remaining members. In order for the clubs purpose to be maintained, members also needed a minimum level of ability. There was no need for members who just watched quietly without bringing information. Did I also ask for your consent? Iactus: No. You are a bit of an exception. One person graduated, so there was a vacancy, and Baquantalana invited me again. Baquantalana is a little special. Controlling and managing artifacts. Iactus briefly explained Baquantalanas role. By obtaining one side of an ordinary communication artifact, Baquantalana was able to travel back to the other side and invite him to < The Sentinel of Einrogard >. At the same time, it was also possible to expel a specific opponents communication artifact from < Ainrogard''s Sentinel >. Baquantalanas role was very important, as if the communication artifact was confiscated by the skeleton headmaster, the club itself could have collapsed without this banishment. what!!! Lee Han was truly astonished at the fact that this artifact manipulation was not something he had originally prepared, but was simply reversed through a connected artifact. For some reason, I thought I didnt notice it at all, but I really had no preparation. Its really amazing. A senior isnt a senior for nothing. I felt humbled again. Although Lee Han took all the schools at Einrogard and excelled in them, his seniors also had magic that only they had built up during that period. Lee Han could not easily overcome such magic. Vaquantalana: Dont say anything that could cause misunderstanding. I am also a member. Iactus: I was just explaining it honestly. The manager role is true, right? Its true that everyone respects you. Rather, congratulations on being new. I look forward to active activities in the future. The other members are probably unable to see right now because they are recharging their magic power. Its a shame because I had enough magic stones S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These communication artifacts were either located in a place where magic power was continuously supplied, or a magician had to supply the magic power. As the semester had only recently begun, it seemed that other members had not yet obtained the necessary magical power. Iactus: So, what type of artifact are you? Im lucky that its a blackboard, but some of the other guys have artifacts in the shape of crystal balls. If you look at that guys handwriting, its a sight to behold. Im in note form. Iactus: Haha! It was fun. Notes wont get you into this watchmans club. Even though it looks like a simple communication artifact, this club has a lot more magic power than you might think. Lee Han realized that he had made a mistake because he was embarrassed. Even if you get information, you have to hide your identity, but you answer straight. It doesnt work. It is a mirror-shaped artifact. Iactus: Ah. Is it a mirror? Its better. Because its not round. Dont forget what I just said about horsepower. It will require a lot more horsepower than a typical communication artifact. Every summer, a few people stopped coming. Iactus explained the magic power consumed by the various secret defensive spells that maintain the Watchmens Club. Lee Han put down the note and quietly checked his own magic power. hmm. Nothing has changed. It didnt have much of an effect on my magic, to the point where I felt embarrassed listening to it. It seemed like it was only a small amount. Iactus: Why dont you decide on a name for yourself sooner? Its uncomfortable because I keep having no name. If its a name is it a pseudonym? Iactus: Of course. If you dont want a pseudonym, you can use your real name. Baquantalana: Not recommended. Its dangerous to reveal your real name. Iactus: Actually, even if you use a pseudonym, you can still guess to some extent! Vaquantalana: Needless bravado will only make you wary and will not help you. Iactus. Iactus: Does this seem like a bluff? Im sure some of you are. While the seniors were talking, Lee Han thought about a pseudonym. Of course, I had no intention of using my real name and had to choose a pseudonym, which was quite difficult. Since it was impossible to connect Lee Han at all, he could not use pseudonyms such as Gaynando or Moradi. The moment you use a pseudonym like that, youre giving yourself a choice What kind of pseudonym is as neutral and unidentifiable as possible? While Lee Han was thinking, a prompt came in. In the end, Lee Han made a quick decision. Gonadaltes: Thank you all. Baquantalana: Iactus:Are you crazy? Chapter 711 Episode 711: Lee Han felt aggrieved by the stronger reaction than expected. I decided quickly because my seniors urged me to, but I cant believe I got this kind of response. I also wondered why the pseudonym Gonadaltes was a problem. Everyone is using pseudonyms for ancient figures like Baquantalana and Iactus, so why not Ihan? Gonadaltes: Is there a problem? Iactus: Everything is a problem. This gonadal wow. I cant use it. This is seriously creepy. Iactus was embarrassed when he tried to point out the problem with Lee Hans pseudonym. It was a name so ominous that it was difficult to write. Magic was a theoretical and logical discipline, but at the same time, it was a skill that was greatly influenced by the wizards emotional realm. Even though it is an alias, it is the most sinister name in the empire. Baquantalana: The pseudonym is yours. We cant say anything. Iactus: Seriously? No matter how much freedom you have, there are limits. Want to feel like youre talking to a skeleton principal every time? Baquantalana: Because you must be intelligent enough to distinguish between an alias and the truth. Iactus: Be honest. Baquantalana. You dont want to talk to Gonadaltes either. I can talk to Vaquantalana. why? Baquantalana wont break in through the dormitory door and drag you to the punishment room. But Gonadaltes is a different story! Gonadaltes: Then shall we change it to verdus? Iactus: Iactus realized that the new recruit was not an ordinary crazy person. Really, what is this guy doing? No matter how large Einrogard is, I never thought there would be a crazy person like this. Are you a 5th or 6th year senior? To use the skeleton principals name as an alias like that would have been impossible with ordinary madness. I thought it would be possible if I was in the 5th or 6th grade. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be honest, Iactus didnt think he would be able to use the name Gonadaltes carelessly even if he was in the 6th year Thats something I cant possibly know. For Iactus, who will never advance to the 5th grade, this cannot be a hasty judgment. Iactus took a quick look at the new recruit. Iactus: Are you a school of enchantment magic? Gonadaltes: Thats right. How did know? No. Iactus clicked his tongue. Professor Verdus notoriety was not limited to the School of Enchantment Magic. Students from other schools were well aware of Professor Verduss notoriety. Perhaps the reason this crazy senior brought up Professor Verdus name was because he was not from the Buyeo School of Magic. If it were a school of magic, they would have avoided it on purpose. Iactus himself was so confident that he deliberately chose an irrelevant pseudonym. Vaquantalana: We would have gathered together to fight against the oppression of the tyrant anyway, right? I cant live in fear forever with just a pseudonym. It seems like a good opportunity. Everyone, take this opportunity to overcome your fears. Iactus: That is correct. Why do you sleep with a skull hanging from the ceiling? Although he grumbled, Iactus gave up on changing the new members pseudonym. There was no way a senior with that kind of personality would break his stubbornness after just a few words from Iactus. Moreover, even according to the clubs rules, it was up to him to choose which pseudonym he would use, so there was nothing more to say. Iactus: Do as you wish, as you wish. Im worried that everyone will have a heart attack later. Baquantalana: If you are a member here, you have to endure that much. Gonadaltes: Thats right. Iactus: I felt like I was getting a headache because of the crazy new senior who came in. Iactus quickly made up his mind. I need to change the subject quickly. Iactus: So, do you have any news to share in commemoration of the new arrival? Gonadaltes: What do you mean? Iactus: Anything is fine. The missing professor has returned, the forgotten lecture has started again, the skeleton principals treasure is somewhere Ill pay you without regrets, so tell me anything. Gonadaltes: Professor Bendozol is back. The time magic lecture started again. !!!! Iactus was surprised by the information that exceeded his expectations. Professor Bendozol is back and the time magic lecture has started again?! The latter had little to do with him, but the former did. How on earth did Gonadaltes know these facts? Almost certainly sixth grade. Iactus: Is that really true? Gonadaltes: I dont lie about facts that can be known with just a quick look. Lee Han, who had written this far, secretly planned a plan. Now that I had some idea of what the Watchman Club was like, I decided to dig up information about the other members. Gonadaltes: I heard that there are quite a few students taking the Time Magic lecture. Why dont you take it too? There were two reasons why Lee Han wrote the same words just now. The first was to avoid suspicion as Lee Han was listening to time magic. If the number of students taking the lecture is incorrect, people will think that you obtained the information indirectly. Then, naturally, Lee Han was out of the question. The second was to place new students entering the time magic class on the list of suspects. If someone new comes to take the class, there is a high possibility that they are an existing member of the Watchmen Club. Iactus: Im done. One day isnt enough to learn magic right now. Vaquantalana: Time magic is an excellent magic, but even if it is simple to learn, it requires too much time and effort. Its inefficient. Iactus: Thats right. Time magic is a waste of time. Iactus: Friends, I was just joking. Cant I just smile? Gonadaltes: (laughing loudly) Iactus: Thank you. Gokogyokogonadaltes. Baquantalana: Did you spill the ink? Iactus: No. My hand was shaking while writing the name of the skeleton principal, so I had to rewrite it. Its really hard to write. Its a failure. Lee Han felt bitter. It seemed that not many people were interested in time magic. We didnt find out much other than that Iactus had no talent for joking. Baquantalana seems to be a senior from the Buyeo School of Magic Ill have to ask Professor Verdus later when I meet him. Of course, he could have deliberately chosen a pseudonym that had nothing to do with himself, but the artifact reverse control that Baquantalana showed was an ability that could not be demonstrated unless one had deeply majored in the school of magic. If the student has this level of ability, Professor Verdus must be familiar with it. Iactus: By the way, Professor Bendozol is back. That persons lectures are too harsh. Baquantalana: A person who cares more about animals than students. Iactus: Damn it, I think well probably meet each other this semester By the way. I promised to pay you compensation. Listen to both of you. This is really valuable information. Vaquantalana: I am listening. Gonadaltes: Me too. Iactus: A member of the Markan family belonging to the Blue Dragon Tower. 3rd year. Vaquantalana: What are you saying? Iactus: You must listen to the end. It seems that this guy was the only successful smuggling agent this year. It looks like a mountain of materials has been piled up somewhere. Baquantalana: Indeed. Thank you. That was really valuable information. Lee Han looked at the Watchmen Club with skepticism. Isnt there too much fake information here? Senior Ulde was still in the punishment room and hadnt even received any supplies * * * Although he wasnt sure exactly how the rebellion between the official clubs was going, Lee Han realized that the clubs had changed their strategies. Seniors from each club began to come and encourage us to take a tour. Of course, Lee Han avoided it as much as possible. It was just a field trip, so there was no way to know what would happen. However, there are limits to avoidance. As Lee Han was leaving the lecture on < Ancient Relics and the Tragic History of Summoning Magic >, a senior he had seen on the 7th floor was standing with his arms crossed, waiting. Wardanaz? Oh, senior! I didnt notice it at all. Whats going on? Lee Han lamented in his mind, I guess Ill have to react faster in the future. But you cant reveal your inner feelings like that in front of your senior. Lee Han looked at his senior politely and politely. The opponent was a 4th year student at Black Turtle Top. Because he was a hamster beast, he was much shorter than Lee Han, but he was also skinny, giving off a somewhat sharp and impatient air. nice to meet. I am Sevius. This is Lee Han. I know. Even though you dont know me. I am a member of the library club. Do you know what the library club is? I dont know, but Follow me. Without realizing it, Lee Han checked the escape route and thought about a way to escape. Sevius opened his mouth without noticing his juniors inner thoughts. I dont plan on forcing you to join like other clubs, so dont worry. yes. Of course, Lee Han did not trust his senior. The person who was harder to believe than the senior who tried to force me to join the club was the senior who said, I dont force you to join the club. If you think it wont work, attack. Our library club is a club that takes out books, stores them, and disseminates them. Have you ever been to the Einrogard Library? I would have caught Rock Drake. I was lucky. A first-year student isnt one to be caught by luck. The library is a labyrinth. It is the most complex and difficult labyrinth in Einrogard. Lee Han nodded to senior Hamster Suins words. Although I still knew more about Einrogard than I knew, I was keenly aware that the library was no ordinary place. This was not an ordinary library, as the terrain changed every time you entered, monsters occasionally appeared, and if you got lost, you could never get out. Starting in second grade, more and more books are needed. And most of these books are in libraries. We make a map of the library, go inside the library, and retrieve the grimoire. ! Lee Han was surprised by Sevius words. I cant believe I kept going into that labyrinth, making a map, and taking out a book. It was a club so rough and rough that the name Library Club did not suit it. Just for the other students? yes. I get paid, though. Lee Han was immediately convinced. The library clubs source of income was the wallets of students who entrusted it with requests for books. Occasionally, outsiders who came to the Einrogard Library to obtain books with the permission of the headmaster of the skeleton were also customers. Can I give the book to an outsider? Anyway, once a book enters the Einrogard Library, it never disappears. Even if it is burned and taken out, it will be rebuilt over time. I dont mean that, but if you give a dangerous grimoire to an outsider and a problem arises Then its the principals fault for giving permission. Its not our fault. Thats true. Lee Han was convinced without even realizing it. Sevius said as he walked forward. You know the clubs are fighting right now. yes. We will probably end up compromising. By joining all the clubs and so on. Its in the rules, so even if everyone is dissatisfied, theres nothing we can do about it. Couldnt we fight more? Lee Han carefully brought out his hopeful observations, but Sevius did not even listen. Thats why I said I had no intention of forcing you to join. If you join all the clubs, the time you will spend on each club will be significantly reduced, so there is no point in forcing you to join. ! Lee Han was surprised to hear Sevius words. I didnt expect to receive this kind of consideration. So the library club has decided not to let me join at all? Thats not true. Then the other clubs will be happy. Theyll just let you join. Lee Han glared at the soft back of his seniors head with a shocked expression. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Sevius said, not knowing that the murder weapon junior trained by the crazy professor was staring at him from behind. In the first place, the other members of the club are fighting to bring you in, but if you dont let me join, they will try to get me to join first. It wont be hung, it will be put on a bookshelf. Bookcase type? Is it like a bookshelf table or drawer? no. Not like that. Bookshelf punishment. There is such a thing as hanging and beheading. A bookshelf punishment is our clubs punishment. Lee Han was about to ask what kind of punishment the bookshelf punishment was specifically, but stopped. When I heard it, it didnt seem like it would be very enjoyable. Our club came together for the same purpose, but our members think differently. I dont force anything. You do it when you think its right. His tone was blunt and indifferent, but while talking with Sevius, Lee Han thought that this senior was a pretty decent person in Einroguard. First of all, there were very few people at magic school who showed the attitude of Do it if you want to, or dont do it. Usually, most wizards said, Do what you want, but do it according to my will In that respect, Sevius, who said, Just sign up and do what you want was a very rare senior. Thanks to this, Lee Hans curiosity returned as he was relieved of the sense of danger that he might be taken to the club and locked up. You have to participate in club activities. Einrogard students did not participate in club activities because they had extra time. Of course, there may be a few students like that, but basically, the reason students joined the club was because they had a goal. And usually gold coins were included in that goal. As the cost of magic research increases significantly starting from the second year, you wont be able to play and eat like you did in the first year. In fact, Lee Han and his friends, who had just entered second grade, had barely seen their seniors. Not because the headmasters ban remained, but because the seniors were too busy. Lee Han had even seen his seniors fly out dressed in thick clothes to go to the glacier area at 5 in the morning. How much profit does the library club make? Seniors. You said you would get money for bringing me books. yes. Can I ask you more details? Other members will explain better when we arrive. Even though Sevius grumbled, he didnt give an explanation. Usually, we obtain books upon request, or display a list of the books we have obtained and sell them. There are several club buildings. One on the 7th floor and one near the library All camping camps are inside the library. Lee Han didnt ask the amateur question, What kind of camp is in the library? I just nodded quietly. If you look at the club building, there is a request you received. You can solve it together with like-minded members and share the gold coins. The same goes for the books I brought with me. Instead, selling it too cheaply or too expensively is prohibited. Is selling expensively prohibited? Lee Han was surprised by the unexpected words. Actually, I understood the ban on selling cheaply. From the clubs point of view, if some new guy goes on a rampage to sell the books he worked hard to obtain at a low price, wouldnt his income also decrease? But selling it at a high price is prohibited. The goal is to make sure that person pays a fair price, not to prevent that person from buying books. Thats a cool thing to say. Thats not what I said. Thats what the chairman said. Although Sevius was blunt and obnoxious, he showed respect when he spoke about the club president. What kind of person are you? What kind of person is the club president Oh, senior Ileg. A huge spectacled bear beastman appeared in the distance. The man in the priests robes had a gentle appearance, but underneath he did not. Lee Han was worried that Spectacled Bear Suins priests uniform would be torn to pieces due to his size. Fortunately, that didnt happen. The spectacled bear beast approached me warmly and said. Sevius. nice to meet. How have you been? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. How have you been, senior? No one attacked? Attacks on Phoenix Tower students are rare. The spectacled bear beastman burst into laughter and spoke, but Sevius responded calmly. The crazy people in the club attack even Phoenix Tower students. Even people like that dont attack fifth-year students. As the atmosphere became solemn, the spectacled bear beast greeted Lee Han. nice to meet. I am Ileg of the Chagla family. I am a priest of the Sisenza Church and I am in the 5th grade this year. This junior is that junior. ah. Is this junior that junior? Lee Han wondered why he was able to communicate even though he was called this junior or that junior. It doesnt seem like a very good phenomenon. nice to meet. Wardanaz. Feel free to look around. I dont want to force members to join, but other members may have different opinions. Ileg spoke in a slow, low voice. As a Phoenix Tower priest, he had a kind and gentle demeanor. Sevius was already explaining it to me. Sevius is trustworthy. really. Would you like to watch me work? Oh, if its okay Lee Han did not reject the club presidents offer. This was because it was easier to move forward if you showed sincerity when the other person showed favor. Ileg and Sevius tapped the monument located a little east of the library entrance with their wands. Then the ground beneath the monument opened with a loud noise. Has there ever been a place like this? You probably didnt know that only club members were allowed in. Then I cant go in? You have already applied for membership. The same goes for other clubs. Lee Han didnt know it, but the official clubs had already completed applications for membership. The fight now was to get other clubs to give up, but membership had already been confirmed. Lee Han, looking a little more depressed than before, followed behind his seniors and went down to the basement. -Kaaaaaaaaaa! Kyaaaaaaaaa! ? Lee Han stopped at the sound that sounded like a monster coming from inside. Hasnt a monster come in? If a monster had come in, would it have been this quiet? Sevius looked at Lee Han as if asking what he was talking about. This is probably the sound a book makes. Wodanaz. yes? There was no need for Chairman Ileg to explain further. As I came down the stairs, I saw a book running wild in the middle of the vast basement. The book trapped within the eight complex magic circles was screaming and running wild. -Kill it! Wizards! I need to bleed more blood. What if the letters are erased? Looking at his stamina, he will recover sufficiently. Take it out. okay. Sigh! As the wizards swung their weapons, blood spurted from the pages of the book. You < Gigolvieros Five Summoning Ceremonies > surrender! Just read the contents obediently! -Aaaah! Wow! Despite the wizards sincere persuasion, the book < Gigolviero''s Five Summoning Ceremonies > did not surrender. He attacked the magic circle as if trying to tear it apart and cursed. As a result, the text in the book became blurred and the pictures changed, and Ileg looked sad. everyone. Id like to help. Can you help me just this once? Chairman, Im so sorry As soon as he finished speaking, Ileg started walking into the magic circle. Lee Han said in confusion after seeing that. Isnt it dangerous?! It was a very dangerous act to arbitrarily enter such a blockade magic circle. Unless you have strong magic power like Lee Han, you should never do this. This is crazy. But Senior Ileg is different. I know it when I see it. Sevius watched without embarrassment. As soon as he entered the magic circle, a powerful force and restraint struck Ileg. It was a powerful magic circle that blocked allies and enemies alike. Ileg chanted a spell and activated magic. Surprisingly, it was divine magic. Is it a defense-type sacred magic? As the divine magic surrounded Ileg, Ilegs body became as solid as a fortress. Even though the magic circle tried to strike, grind, push, and pierce, it did not stop. It was unbelievably durable. ! When I finally got inside the magic circle, the book started attacking me. -you! Wizard! Kill it! < The Five Summoning Ceremonies of Gigoviero > Mr. I apologize for my rudeness. Can you please give me permission to read it? Lee Han was impressed by the politeness shown by his 5th grade senior. Trying to talk and persuade in a situation like that? It was a level of patience that was different from other seniors Bang! A six-legged shadow monster jumped out of the book. A lively voice unfolded within the book. -No one can read me! Ileg also cast magic accordingly. Lee Han could feel the strengthening magic dwelling in Ilegs body. widely! Ileg grabbed the six-legged shadow monster with one hand and crumpled it into a book. Then he grabbed the book with both arms and closed it with force. < Gigolviero''s Five Summoning Ceremonies > struggled to unfold, but could not break through Ilegs sacred magic. < The Five Summoning Ceremonies of Gigoviero > Mr. I apologize for my rudeness. Can you please give me permission to read it? -Sigh! < Five things of gigolviero... -...I understand...! The book eventually surrendered and quietly disappeared. After checking the damage to the book, Ileg handed it to the members with a proud expression. "Fortunately, the. < The Five Summoning Ceremonies of Gigoviero > understood. As expected, you are the chairman! For a moment, Lee Han wondered if he had come to the wrong place. That thought became a little stronger when I saw the spectacled bear priest holding a book with both hands, covered in blood. no. This might be the average of the Einrogard Club. * * * In the end, Lee Han returned after watching the club members hunt, tame, and manage books. The library clubs income certainly didnt seem bad. < Gigolviero''s Five Summoning Ceremonies > was a grimoire with a bounty of fifty gold coins, and the members happily shared the income. -The client asked if the fee could be reduced -What kind of crazy person would reduce the price of a book? Are you a Soup Club guy? -Ask that person to come inside for a moment. -Very well! You say youll just pay! It seemed like a slightly crazy club, but Lee Han expected other clubs to be similar. Mr. Wardanaz. oh. Ratford. Lee Han greeted his friend happily after meeting him for the first time in a long time (actually, it wasnt that long ago). How about the Black Turtle Tower? Its painful and difficult. Thats not that bad. Ratford nodded in agreement. As far as being painful and difficult, Einrogard was in good condition. Wardanaz, have you joined the club? Uh um. You could say I signed up. What about you, Ratford? I also signed up. Someone I know recommended it. ! When Lee Han heard that Ratford had already joined the club, he looked at him curiously. What kind of club is this already? Is it such a good club? oh. How about taking a look? wait for a sec. Is this an official club? Lee Han checked first because he could have been kidnapped if he went wrong. no. Its an unofficial club. phew. Thank goodness. yes? Nothing. So whats the name of the club? This is the < move location > club. Is this a space magic research club? Chapter 713 Episode 713 Lee Han thought to himself about the unusual club name. < Move location > A club. I thought it was related to space magic research. Thats a good club name. Is that so? Ratford was delighted. As expected, Wardanaz. I thought you would like it. I have to practice space magic this year. Other schools magic may be an extension of what he learned last year, but Lee Han was also worried because he had to start over with space-time magic. If there are seniors who study space magic, it would be of great help. You mean space magic? Ratford wondered why Lee Han was suddenly talking about a new magic, but he was just convinced. Originally, the friend in front of me was someone who picked up new magic and studied it when he was bored. Ratford wouldnt be at all surprised if another spell began next week. This way. Ratford entered the side road next to the buildings clustered together in the 7-story Outcast Village and advanced further along the alley. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Its quite far away, isnt it? Its hard to find a building anyway. Due to the nature of the club, secrecy and security were important, so it could not be located on the main street like other clubs. Lee Han took Ratfords words differently. Im sure its hard to find a decent building here in the exile village. On the outside, it looked like a thriving town, but in reality, it was a dangerous place where most of the buildings were off-limits. It wasnt strange that Ratfords < Location Change > club was located deep in an alley. You have to go down to the basement from here. To the basement? Ratford. If it had been anyone else, I would have thought you were kidnapping me. haha. What kind of person would kidnap Wardanaz? Seniors. Its a joke too. Its not a joke, its true. Lee Han said it wasnt a lie, but Ratford didnt believe it. Even if they are seniors, they are the same person, so there is no way they would try to kidnap Lee Han. Even if some seniors are ignorant and mistaken, they will come to their senses after a few hits. Were all here. Its here. Walking down the basement stairs and down the dim sewer passage, Ratford tapped on the wall. Then, with the sound of bricks rolling inside, the door opened and a path into the club appeared. It feels like Im in a much more private place than the library club. I wondered why it was in such a dark and secret place, but Lee Han passed it off, thinking it was the difference between an official club and an unofficial club. An official club with a large number of members and financial resources may be able to use a large building located in a sunny location, but an unofficial club will have no choice but to use a building located in a corner and remote location. Its a sad reality that you can feel the difference in the clubs financial power. everyone. Are you there? -Ratford is here! -what? Who came? No way, a pursuer sent by the skeleton principal -No, no. He said he came from Ratford. -ah. Thank goodness. ? The conversation between the seniors inside felt more tense than necessary. Have you attacked a skeleton principal recently? I brought a friend who is interested in the club. -friends? What are your skills? The skills are clear. I guarantee it on my honor. -If Ratford said so, it would be clear. welcome. Hearing the sound of the latch being lifted from inside, Lee Han thought that the security of the club was very clear. Its rattling and crunchy! However, when the sound of a lock being opened, a chain being released, etc. were heard in succession, Lee Han looked slightly fed up. Have you trapped a devil inside? haha. What kind of crazy person would keep a devil in a social venue? The Wardanaz family no, its over. Finally the door opened. < Move location > The club building had a warm and comfortable atmosphere similar to the grade lounge. Near the fireplace, where firewood was crackling and burning, I saw one of my seniors peeling off the feathers and removing the intestines, skewering them and roasting them until golden brown. Other seniors next to him were preparing reagents. I was trying to change the pattern on the wooden chest, but I was frowning because it didnt work out very well. Its done. Do it while eating. what. What kind of meat is it? Its meat from the Soup Club. I borrowed some traps. Are things not going well? The Masonry Club emblem is hard to erase. ? Lee Han felt something off. It was a warm and comfortable atmosphere, but this atmosphere was familiar in a different way. Specifically, like when Lee Han went out at night with his friends to secure supplies? Ugh! Youre a student at Blue Dragon Tower, right?!? Only then did the seniors realize Lee Han and shouted in horror. Since Ratford had invited me, I naturally thought he was a student at Black Turtle Tower, but no matter how I looked at him, he was a student at Blue Dragon Tower. Lee Han asked slightly embarrassed. Uh, cant we join the Blue Dragon Tower club here? There are no rules like that. Usually the Blue Dragon Tower doesnt join. Other towers, too. ?? Lee Han didnt understand why Blue Dragon Tower students didnt join. Black Turtle Tower students are interested in space magic, so why are Blue Dragon Tower students? Why dont you do it? Is there a reason why Blue Dragon Tower students are not interested in space magic? Space magic? This time it was the seniors turn to be embarrassed. What space magic? Isnt this a location change club? I thought it was something like the Space Magic Research Society. Oh, Wodanaz. Its not that kind of place. Ratford whispered in embarrassment. Then what kind of place is it? It is a club that permanently moves the location of an object. Lee Han was thrilled when he finally realized the identity of the discomfort he felt earlier. no wonder! * * * Location transfer club. This club, which has a long tradition, only selected and accepted the best position movers from Black Turtle Tower. Since there were strict membership criteria, students from Blue Dragon Tower or White Tiger Tower usually did not have to join. I am not insulting your tower or White Tiger Tower, but honestly, those two towers are not talented. What those kids are doing is closer to looting or raiding. One of the clubs seniors explained. Any Einrogard student would be accustomed to borrowing supplies, but there were some differences in the way they did it. In the view of the location transfer club students, the other tops methods were violent and cruel. Sustainable theft is only possible if you steal it quietly, but you cause trouble and fight every time Are you that junior? The official clubs are trying to kidnap us? Are some crazy people trying to kidnap you, Wardanaz? Ratford was horrified. Isnt life a waste? Ratford. Einrogard students were also half kidnapped and brought to school. Theres no law preventing clubs from doing that. Anyway, Wardanaz. We are different from official clubs. We dont let just anyone join. The official club doesnt allow just anyone to join. When Lee Han saw his seniors trying to refuse with a solemn attitude, he made a shocked expression. Lee Han didnt even say he would join! senior. Wardanaz is well qualified. Ratford. Its completely different from being good at magic. There are people who can only use 1-circle magic but are good at moving positions, and there are people who cant move positions even if they use 5-circle magic. I know. But even if you look at it that way, you are qualified enough. As Ratford stubbornly refused to back down, the seniors also started talking seriously. You know, right? You cant join our club just by being friends. You have to have achievements. Achievements? Lee Han asked, wondering what was going on. okay. Achievements. Im talking about the greatest positional move youve ever made. We only look at skill. If you have the skills, you can join right away. If not, no matter how close you are, it doesnt work. Incompetent location movers even get their colleagues caught. Cant we just call it theft? Lee Han wanted to briefly talk to his seniors about the social nature of language. Wardanaz. The greatest location move Ive ever done was to attack the 6th floor kitchen. It was a magic cave that sent as many as 11 people to the punishment room. I robbed the workshop on the fourth floor. Thanks to the reagents there, I didnt have to worry about research for half a year. ruler. What did you do? Uh um When the seniors looked at him with pressure, Lee Han got a little nervous and said whatever came to mind. You robbed the former principals villa? As the atmosphere became cold, Lee Han felt like it was a mistake. Oops. I should just talk about smuggling. That would have been enough! What are you talking about? You robbed the principals villa? The seniors asked back as if they found it hard to believe. However, there was just the slightest bit of anticipation mixed in his voice. I was hoping that what my junior had just said was true. Wardanaz, what you said is true. I robbed the principals villa last year. That doesnt make sense! You crazy bastard! How can you walk outside safely?! The seniors of the location-shifting club trembled with trepidation. An excited Ratford continued speaking. Its not just that. Starting from the professor lounge, other dormitory towers, and even smuggling Ratford. I think what I just said is enough. Lee Han quickly covered his friends mouth. I was worried that if I said more here, I would be kicked out for being too crazy. Wardanaz. I take back what I just said. You deserve to come in. Join our club. Even though our club is not an official club, we are not inferior to other clubs because we are rich! Food is provided by the Soup Club and reagents are provided by the Mason Club. If you have the ability, you can get anything you need! As the necessary supplies were provided by clubs and warehouses in Einrogard, the students of the location transfer club were in abundance. Of course, there is a risk of going to the punishment room, but isnt that a risk that all Einrogard students have? If you have the ability, you can get a big share of it Hey, senior, youre here. Seniors. New talent is here! Im a friend of Ratford, but my achievements are not average! Honestly, I want to take this location transfer with me too! -There are that many talented people? A senior who had just arrived appeared along with a puzzled voice outside. It was a hamster beast that I had seen many times before. Lee Han and Sevius looked at each other in bewilderment. What is this person doing here? What is this bastard doing here? Lee Han, who came to his senses first, asked. Seniors. Arent you a member of the library club? Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It doesnt matter if you join the club twice. And I joined the location transfer club first. What are you doing here? I was invited. Another senior couldnt hold back and shouted. This guy robbed the principals villa. Can you believe it? ! Sevius was a bit indifferent towards his junior, but these words seemed to shock him and he looked at Lee Han with surprised eyes. Thats amazing. I was lucky. Are you planning to join all the unofficial clubs? What nonsense! Lee Han was furious and argued. But Sevius was annoyed. It seems like that just by looking at what he does, right? do whatever you want. If you have the ability, do it. I have to move locations today. What are you stealing? book. Are you going into the library? What are you talking about? Taking something out of the library is not stealing. Sevius looked at Lee Han as if asking what he was talking about. then? Im going to steal it from the guy who sold me the book. Seeing the synergy effect between the two clubs, Lee Han felt the power of Einroguards seniors. These people are crazy! Chapter 714 Episode 714 Lets take Wardanaz here too. Id like to take you on a field trip. what? At the other club members suggestions, Sevius frowned as if wondering what they were talking about. You know that I go alone when I move locations. Just this one time. Please just this once. thats right. Since you robbed the skeleton principals villa, isnt your skills proven? I wont hold you back. Seeing the club members asking for a favor without backing down, unlike usual, Sevius realized that the members really wanted Wardanaz to join. If you see yourself winning a big part, you will feel the charm of this club. If you want to do it, you do it. Why are you doing it like that? The clubs of Einrogard, which tried to force juniors to join due to the Sebius personality of catching those who did not go and not stopping those who came, were frankly unsightly. However, as a member of the same club, he could not completely ignore the aspirations of other members. Sevius nodded slowly, remembering the dedication of the members who never backed down even when faced with danger. good. If you want to follow me, follow me. Great! Wardanaz. Its a really great opportunity. You will learn a lot. Should I learn this? Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation of his seniors next to him, suddenly followed along and thought to himself. Of course I will follow along! * * * What about invisibility magic? I know how to write. ! Sevius, who was walking towards Einrogard at dusk, stopped and looked slightly surprised. I cant believe that a junior who has just entered his second year knows how to use invisibility magic. As expected, he was the guy who robbed the headmasters villa, so he seemed different. Lets wait here for a moment. Sevius stopped in front of the stairs going down from the 7th floor to the 6th floor and sat down on a large rock nearby. Lee Han was puzzled. Wasnt it a case of robbing a secret warehouse? Of course, the reason I followed the theft of a senior I saw for the first time was to get information. Basically, Einroguards food chain is structured so that the lower the grade, the more seniors become prey. There was a difference in magic skills, but there was also a big difference in information. Seniors know all kinds of strange places and laws that juniors dont know. Lee Han was planning to help Sebius with his work and obtain a location in a warehouse or workshop favored by his seniors. So why are you waiting here? Is there another way down from the 7th floor to the 6th floor? fairly. Since the 7th floor is wide, there are many strange shortcuts and side paths. I heard theres a path that leads to the skeleton principals room. Is that true? I dont know. Because Ive never seen it Wait. come. Sevius took a stance as he saw the White Tiger Tower student walking from afar. Invisibility magic. yes. The two quickly cast an invisibility spell. Sevius was puzzled when he realized that Lee Hans invisibility magic spell was much faster and different. Where did you learn this? The invisibility spell frequently used by Einroguard students was the 3rd circle magic, < Lesser Invisibility >. It is a type of magic that spreads a thin layer of thermo-optical camouflage around the caster, and is often used because it is the easiest to learn and cast among various invisibility magics. However, the magic my junior used just now was not < Lesser Invisibility >. The orders were different and the structure was also different. It made me wonder where he learned it. Oops. I need to concentrate. Even if it was the easiest theft, you couldnt relax. Inattention was a thiefs most dangerous enemy. Come out, ready fantasy. As Sevius took out the scroll and tore it open, muttering in a low voice, an illusion began to emerge from the bottom of the stairs. Surprisingly, it was the skeleton principals death knight. -You thief, stand there! Ugh Ugh! The White Tiger Tower student who was walking was scared when he saw the Death Knight and fell down. Then, he threw all the luggage he was carrying to the side to lighten his body and grabbed only the sword. Tsk. How did know? If this happens, I wont just get caught! come! Sword, transform and block the enemy! The White Tiger Tower students sword rippled like liquid metal and turned into waves to attack the Death Knight. At that moment, the Death Knights illusion disappeared. The White Tiger Tower student opened his eyes wide. What what kind of bastard would pull a prank like this Lets wait and see when this skeletal principal really graduates! They go and attack you! The White Tiger Tower student huffed and cursed, perhaps thinking that the skeleton principal had set a trap to punish the students. Then he picked up his thrown luggage and trudged back. ! After removing the invisibility spell, Sevius was holding a book in his hands. Lee Han was surprised. In that short period of time, Sevius accessed the luggage of the White Tiger Tower student and took only the books he was targeting. Thats amazing! Its basic. There is no need for fancy magic to move the location. You just need to know how to read the other persons actions. Sevius was well aware that White Tiger Tower students threw their belongings to the side when they entered battle. If you make him think that the Skeleton Headmasters minions have appeared, he will throw his luggage to the side, so it was easy to get the books from there. Youre not a senior for nothing. Lee Han looked at Sevius with more respect than before. I thought he was a greedy gold-copying wizard selling books at the library club and retrieving them from the location movement club Lets move. I have a few more books to retrieve. hmm. It seems like a wizard who greedily copies gold coins is also right. Lee Han, who was following Sevius, asked a question out of curiosity. By the way, senior. You said that undetected theft is the most important. okay. The most important thing is not to get caught. But wouldnt you feel uncomfortable if books kept disappearing? Its not for nothing that they say that if your tail is long, youll get stepped on. If a book were to disappear from ones belongings, even the dullest person would have no choice but to turn their suspicions towards the library club. Are you going to win by force? Lee Han thought of his senior, Ileg, a spectacled bear. With that kind of combat power, it certainly wouldnt have mattered if there were doubts or complaints. Even though the skeleton principal is receiving all kinds of suspicions and complaints, isnt he living a good life? I cant feel it. yes? I cant feel it. These kids have no interest in books. Sevius had always been blunt and aloof, but now he was showing a rarely seen expression of hostility on his face. Those who receive books from the library club are divided into two categories. One is people who receive it and read it diligently. This doesnt matter. However, there are people who take them and just use them as pillows or alchemy pot holders. Its mainly the White Tiger Top guys who say that Gainando should not be allowed to meet with the library club members. Those guys dont deserve books. Im taking it back from those guys. So no one notices. Even if you notice it later, youll probably think you lost it while wandering around. ! Lee Han looked at Sevius with surprised eyes. I thought he was just a senior who was crazy about gold coins, but I heard he had his own reason. You take books and steal them from people who dont read them. This is definitely possible No, its still strange, but its an understandable strangeness. A crazy person who you can understand is likely to be a little friendlier than someone who is just crazy. Lee Han was glad that the senior in front of him was not just a crazy person. What if the library club sets some rules? It means that you should cherish the books you bring and read them diligently. Are you going to protect me like that? If I curse a book, wont it protect it? Sevius looked at his junior in astonishment. I thought it was a joke, but he had a very serious face. Isnt this crazy guy? Actually, I had forgotten because his attitude was so polite and quiet, but the junior in front of me was a talent that every club wanted to hire. In Einrogard, outstanding talents tend to harbor some form of madness. Sevius once again raised his guard towards his junior. If that happens, there will be a fight at the club level. And Senior Ileg wont allow it. Ileg, who was the president of the library club, was a generous and generous person. To the extent that they understand even if they take the book out and do not read it or damage it. -Einrogards library will disappear and the damaged books will be recreated and placed in the library. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -But, senior. Those bastards used books as firewood because it was cold?! -Lets forgive. They must have done something like that because they didnt know the joy of books. But even if Ileg forgave, Sevius had no intention of forgiving him. Next its this bastard again. Who are you? The blast bomb of the Moradi family. This kid borrowed the same book and lost it three times. If I had been a member of the library club, I would have been put in a bookshelf. Sevius gritted his teeth when he saw the name written on the paper. Balpatan, who was in the same grade, was one of the guys who upset Sevius for a long time. The fact that it was a white tiger tower was something I disliked, and I even lost the book < History of Imperial Swordsmanship > three times. As for the fourth request to save it, the library club members tried to ban it, but Ileg intervened and barely accepted it. Hearing the name of a senior he knew, Lee Han controlled his expression and looked away. Anyway, since you asked for it for the fourth time, wouldnt you like to read it? Last time I heard, they said they were using it as a pillow. lets go. hmm. It seems like other seniors are at fault. Sevius came down to the 6th floor. Unlike the 7th floor, which had the atmosphere of a completely different area, the 6th floor looked like the main school building that Lee Han originally knew. Endless hallways and windows. Magic lights hanging above the classroom door and ceiling. Lets not let our guard down. Basically, Einrogard buildings become more dangerous as the number of floors increases. Lee Han was determined not to be surprised if a monster came out of the door or window next to him. Come this way. Sevius opened the window and jumped out. Lee Han was surprised, but to his surprise, stairs began to appear in the air. 6th floor empty stairs. Sevius, who was walking up the stairs, stopped in front of another window and took out his wand. Then he chanted a spell to open the locked window. Reveal the hidden secret Sevius, who was trying magic, clicked his tongue. do you have a problem? It looks like the White Tiger Tower guys have raised their defenses in the meantime. I cant unlock it. I will try it. Quit. Lets step back. Looks like a pretty expensive spell was cast Boom! Its open. Can I come in? okay. Sevius looked at his junior with a mixture of shock, suspicion, and confusion, but like a professional position mover, he didnt waste time asking useless questions. You can ask me later. Sweet! This is one of the warehouses used by the White Tiger Tower guys. Several armors and swords caught my eye. They were all magical artifacts. Of course, it wasnt hung neatly enough to be called a masterpiece. It was clear that some weapons were failures. Dont touch anything else. Find a book first. yes. Lee Han admired Sevius patience. Even after seeing this, you dont take care of anything else. Sevius took the < History of Imperial Swordsmanship >. Sure enough, it was being used as a whetstone stand in the corner. Im going to kill you, really Senior. Whos next? To his juniors question, Sevius answered in a less blunt manner than before. There was no denying that it definitely helped this time. Professor Verdus. yes? Professor Verdus. If youre scared, you dont have to come. You worked hard enough No, I really want to go. ? Chapter 715 Chapter 715: Sevius chuckled at the sight of his junior who was burning with enthusiasm. People facing trials were divided into two categories. One is a person who runs away from ordeal. And the other is a person who actively rushes towards trials. The junior in front of me was definitely the latter. I felt like I could understand a little why my colleagues in the location change club wanted to bring in this new junior. I guess the more difficult things are, the more fiery your personality is? ? Lee Han tilted his head because he had a lot of resentment against Professor Verdus. I just dont like the professor Professor Verdus things are hard to touch. Sevius said as he opened the window and came out. Lee Han looked at the warehouse of White Tiger Tower seniors with regretful eyes. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill have to remember that. A good thief is one who wisely decides what not to steal rather than what to steal. In that respect, Sevius quietly took only the books he was originally targeting and came out as an excellent thief. But Lee Han is a slightly different style of thief. He was more like a thief who would come and get everything if he got a suit and run away. Professors are already difficult to touch, but Professor Verdus is especially difficult. Is there any special reason? Professor Verdus has a lot of expensive materials, so students tend to target them first. Thats why Professor Verduss defenses are more thorough than other professors. Lee Han felt absurd when he heard the story of Professor Verdus, who was treated like a treasure beaver among his seniors. A person can become popular like this! Fortunately, what we are aiming for is a professors book, so it is better. Professor Verdus probably forgot he even had it. But it doesnt change that its difficult. You need to learn at least a few spells before entering. really. How did you open the window earlier? Now that I think about it, there were three magics used to protect the White Tiger Tower warehouse window. < Paldar Rji''s Intermediate Metal Barrier >. When placed on a metal object, when a hostile intruder occurs, the metal changes and it blocks infiltration attempts. < Enhancing the Mystery of Axen >. It is a magic that strengthens and amplifies the power of magic itself, and although it is meaningless on its own, its power is doubled when combined with other magic. < Zenbaya''s Intermediate Lock >. It was a defensive magic that most effectively prevented non-physical invasion attempts. This was the magic that Sevius was originally trying to dispel. However, as unexpected magic was added and created a linked effect, it became impossible to penetrate This junior did not understand how he opened it. If you condense the magical power and swing it like a hammer over as wide an area as possible I guess its the Wardanaz familys arcane magic. Despite Lee Hans sincere explanation, Sevius took it in a different light. I cant tell you because its the Wardanaz familys arcane magic, but youre replying in such an absurd way. It was indeed an answer worthy of someone from the Blue Dragon Tower. If its the familys arcane magic, theres no need to tell me. Its important to keep secrets. It is something to be praised. The junior glared at him, but Sevius did not notice. If you have such magic, it will definitely help in dangerous situations. But you shouldnt just believe that. Other magics are needed. What do you have? You know how to use invisibility magic, but you also need to know how to destroy walls. Have you learned any related magic? The least difficult method was to use magic to transform wood or rocks into sawdust or sand, but this took a long time and was highly likely to be discovered. The key to location movement lies in its speed and stealth, so the faster and more powerful the magic, the better. In the case of Sevius, he used a combination of < Attuga''s Slicing Wind > magic and < Rock Devouring Spirit >. After cutting the wall, send a spirit through it to eat the wall. I have learned the < Tutanta Family Rock Decomposition > magic, but it is not yet perfect Family secret magic? Can you see the power? Even if there were magic that produced the same result, there could be infinitely many types. For example, if you think of magic as making a hole in a wall, it was possible to make a hole in the wall in over hundreds of ways. Conversion magic is possible, enchantment is possible, pure elemental magic is possible Of course, if all of these magics had remained, the wizards heads would have exploded from the complexity. As we were learning under the current imperial magic system that categorized magic based on efficiency, not only wizards but also students were expected to find the most efficient magic among these magics. But there were some exceptions here too. The arcane magic passed down in the family was one of them. Since it is passed down in the family, there is no reason for magic to compete with each other and disappear. However, it had the disadvantage that it was difficult for even experienced wizards to figure out what kind of magic it was until they saw it in person. It will take some time. There are magic that take time. Ill wait, so try it. Lee Han nodded and took out his wand. < Decomposition of Rocks of the Tutanta Family > is a family magic I learned from Salco last year, and even then it was difficult and gave me headaches. Although Lee Han usually found it difficult to learn magic, this magic was a 4-circle magic and was particularly difficult. In fact, at that time, Lee Han suspected that Salco had taught him to assassinate Lee Han. When I think about it, I get angry. This bastard. You taught me even though you couldnt learn it yourself. Its difficult for Salko himself and he hasnt mastered it yet, but Lee Han taught him that he can do it. Even now that I think about it, he was a ridiculous guy. After that, Lee Han practiced this magic a few times, but the difficulty was too high so he put it off. There were dozens of magics to learn, but I couldnt learn them all. Grab a handful of pieces of the rock you want to break, prepare the spell, concentrate, and then In the name of Tutanta, break the rock! Jump! Sevius eyes widened as a corner of the empty classroom wall turned to powder as if it had been cut with a knife. The power of magic was much stronger than expected. And You said you couldnt cook it all? Sevius asked as if he didnt understand. Obviously, my junior said first that he couldnt learn everything. However, after watching the casting just now, it didnt seem like I had mastered it all. After holding the reagent, wasnt it cast almost immediately after memorizing the spell? It was safe to say that I had learned everything at this level. Thats right. I thought I couldnt master it all, but its been a while since I did it and its going well. Lee Han said with a shy expression. It was because he himself did not expect that it would turn out this well. Maybe not practicing for a while was an unexpected help. Or, it could be that one of the high school students helped them knowingly or unknowingly Are they crazy? Of course, from the perspective of Sevius, who did not know Lee Hans circumstances, his junior seemed a bit crazy. Are you doing this to show off? From the looks of it, it was quite powerful for a 5-circle spell. How can you pulverize a wall like this in one go without any additional preparation or time consuming? If you can use that kind of magic, I understand wanting to brag about it but why go to this length? Im glad it worked out. thank you. As a seasoned location mover, Sevius did not reveal his true feelings. Lee Han, unaware of his seniors thoughts, was innocently moved. Youre good at trusting peoples words. The last magic you need is combat magic. Professor Verdus is notorious for using artificial summons as sentries. You can avoid it as much as possible, but some degree of force is necessary. Are you confident in battle? hmm. Lee Han was slightly worried about where to start and how to say it. After thinking about it, Lee Han made a decision. I didnt think it would be a good idea to bring up Professor Boladi. The senior could look at me with strange eyes. It didnt seem like a good idea to take out the enemies Lee Han had defeated. It seemed like too much of a show-off. I think its enough to protect ones body. Sevius nodded in response to the well-chosen answer. Since he was just a second-year student at Blue Dragon Tower, I didnt have high expectations for his combat skills. That answer would have been better. I wont make unnecessary mistakes out of a desire to win. I guess thats enough. lets go. * * * Sevius took Lee Han and headed out of the main building. As soon as Lee Han came out of the main building, he cast an invisibility spell on himself. Sevius whispered at the useless waste of magical energy. Why are you using it already? What about magical power? There are circumstances. The magic power is fine, so please understand. Sevius looked unconvinced at his juniors words, but did not say anything more. Once you have decided to move positions together, you must respect the other persons opinion, no matter how junior he or she is. If you say that, I will overlook it, but keep this in mind. If you fall, I cant take you out. I will get out on my own. I know. Lee Han answered and looked around to see if there were any first-year students. Fortunately, there didnt seem to be any new students who had escaped during the night. We need to prepare a preparedness plan quickly. Do you know Professor Verdus view of sexual awakening? yes. Sevius remembered that his junior was also listening to enchantment. If so, of course Seongakgwan would know. There are several warehouses near Seonggak-gwan. Most of them are inaccessible, but some of them cast spells and after a long time, their defenses become loose. Why dont professors get paid? I built so many warehouses that I have a hard time remembering them. Thats why students are trying to steal more. The students were running out of reagents and materials, so they went out and received requests, but Professor Verdus had piled up the list of materials he had collected in the warehouse to the point that he had forgotten. It was not for nothing that the students gritted their teeth and focused only on Professor Verdus warehouse. Lucky for us. Were going to approach one of those warehouses and go in. What are the names of the books I need to take with me? < Introduction to Imperial Investment Methods > < Wizards, do not repay invested gold coins > < Introduction to Imperial Artifact Trends > < Genius enchantment wizard who has received hundreds of investments > < Encyclopedia of Imperial Materials > < General Theory of Gemology > Oh no. Isnt that too much? For how long They took it all at once. Sevius voice was filled with death. Lee Han once again felt that Professor Verdus was an outstanding wizard. Unless you are an excellent magician, how can you survive when you want to bury not only your students but also students who are not your students? Change your copper coins into silver coins. Silver coins, change to gold coins. Golden coins, turn into jewels. As Sevius memorized the code, the thick oak tree swayed and turned into a door. The two students quickly ran inside. Inside, all kinds of miscellaneous things were rolling around in a disorderly manner. Sevius concentrated to figure out the path. Professor Verdus warehouses were all naturally occurring labyrinths, so it was easy to get lost if you lost your mind. Kirik- Damn it, its a watchman! From the entrance Sevius tried to signal Lee Han to retreat. I never thought there would be a watchman wandering around the entrance. bang! Gotcha! Chapter 716 Episode 716 Professor Verdus Watchmen was infamous among Einrogard students. It looks like a wooden or metal doll, roughly made by tying blocks of wood or bronze together, and displays combat power that is unbelievable for a small golem. Of course, it was not a transcendent power that went beyond common sense. In the first place, these sentinels were artificial summons that Professor Verdus roughly gathered from leftover materials and miscellaneous items and enchanted them. These summons could not escape the quality limits of materials and reagents. However, Professor Verdus magic extracted the maximum possible limits from it. -Fire element! Its a fire element immunity sentinel! I prepared flame magic!! -retreat! retreat! -Another sentinel has appeared in the rear! The type is Area curse! Curse Keeper!! -You crazy professor, really do something! Professor Verdus did not create an all-purpose summoned beast as he knew the limitations of materials and reagents. Instead, it specialized in just one thing. Other watchmen can take over the missing functions. I made a sentinel who is immune to the fire element, and a sentinel with a magic reflective shield. It was fun to make, so I made a sentinel that spews poisonous fog, and when touched, I made a sentinel that self-destructs and stuns me until I go to the punishment room The sentinels summoned this way are terrible to each other . It created a linked effect and harassed students. Originally, flexible response to the situation was a magicians weapon, but it was Professor Verdus watchman who took that weapon to the station. The sentinel that Sevius had just seen was one of the magic-absorbing sentinels that, if one were to choose the most evil sentinel, he would definitely be in the top ten. An evil enemy with a maw that can swallow up any type of projection magic. If you are caught wrongly, the magical energy, whether it is magic or not, will just be absorbed. To deal with that guy, you have to retreat first and engrave magic on the terrain to guide it? Swordsmanship?! Why not? It doesnt work no! Sevius hesitated and answered as he saw Lee Han swinging a black-purple sword. Just because he was a student at Blue Dragon Tower didnt mean he couldnt swing a sword. I was able to swing it well enough. I didnt know you could cut a guard to pieces with a sword! Did you even take a swordsmanship class? Sevius joked to lighten the awkward atmosphere. I wasnt confident in telling jokes, but now was the time to lighten the mood as a senior. How did you know? lets go! Sevius moved forward, pledging again that he would not do anything he had not done before. Professor Verdus sentries are interconnected, so when one is destroyed, the others approach. If a fight breaks out, you have to end it as quickly as possible and move on. Is that the guy coming over there? okay. Its already coming. Sevius narrowed his eyes and glared as he spotted a creaky tin doll emerging from a pile of junk in the distance. That guy ha. Only the picky ones get caught today. From cut defense coatings to projectile deflectors. It was a tricky one at both close and long distances, neutralizing more than half of cutting attacks and deflecting incoming projectile magic so that it deflected from its trajectory. Sevius combined in his head the road he had just passed, the road he had identified on the map, and the road he had just confirmed. If you exit to the left and go east or west Gather together and turn! While he was thinking about how to escape, Sevius was greatly surprised when his junior recited a spell. It deflects projectiles! Dont waste your magic power! A wizard was not someone who could create something from nothing at will. Rather, horsepower was more of a frugal concept that had to be distributed efficiently with limited resources. From that perspective, my juniors current behavior was close to runaway behavior. If magical energy is already wasted like that The water beads rotated heavily and flew in violently. The projectile deflection force field created by the sentinel distorted the water balls trajectory and sent it flying to the side. But Lee Han didnt care and created the next water bead. Create it and shoot it. Create it and shoot it. Fire! Sevius was astonished after realizing his juniors strategy. The opponent was now defending by changing the trajectory of the incoming projectile. So what if projectiles are constantly flying from all directions? The projectiles will collide and bounce off each other, creating irregular and diffuse reflections. It was an incredibly clever method that I couldnt believe they came up with just now. It was also an ignorant method! Kwasik! In the end, when one of the water beads that bounced smashed the watchman, Sevius asked his junior instead of admiring it. Is your magic power okay?! Do not worry. its okay. You sure you didnt catch Rock Drake from the front like this? Up until now, I thought they would have caught it through a ruse and a trap, but now that I look at it, I suddenly have doubts. This guy couldnt have been caught in a magic battle from the front, right? The junior asked hesitantly. If I catch you from the front, wont I be eligible to join the club? * * * I guess meeting the watchman on the way in acted as a ward off, but things got a little easier after that. < Wizard, do not repay the gold you invested >. Here it is. Sevius found a book in the third warehouse and took it with him. Because it was a warehouse that stored sticky slime-type reagents, the surrounding area was humid and had a bad smell. Why on earth does Professor Verdus have a book here? We will never know what is inside the professors head. lets go. I never thought I would think the old warehouse was better. Lee Han said as if it was hard to believe. I cant believe Im already missing the miscellaneous warehouses that the watchmen raided and the flooded warehouses that were half lake and had to be swam. The next warehouse will probably be fine. As far as I know, its a relatively ordinary warehouse with no guards and no traps. Professor Verdus warehouses were connected to each other. Students would use that connection to open the door of a poorly guarded warehouse and move to another warehouse, and the strategy chosen by Lee Han and Sevius now was one of those strategies. Of course, this strategy was not perfect. If you want to go to warehouse A, you have to go through the BCD warehouse, but there is no guarantee that these warehouses are in good condition. The warehouses we just came across were representative of strange warehouses. Is there really a decent warehouse? Lee Han looked at Sevius words with a bit of suspicion. Among Professor Verdus warehouses, there is one that is in good condition. Thats really Squeak C The door opened and a new warehouse was revealed. The interior reminded me of a cafe or coffee house located in a big city. There are several chairs and tables, things are well organized, and there are no special enemies Isnt this a trap? I had that same reaction when I first came. Professor Verdus forgot about this place, but its a warehouse where students often come. So at least its okay. Lets take a break. Sevius brought a chair and gave it to his junior, then sat down, drank the magic recovery potion, and opened the map. There were still many warehouses to go through to retrieve all the books. Dont you need a recovery potion? Im fine. Senior, please eat. Lee Han refused and was happy on the inside. From the seniors perspective, wouldnt Lee Han seem like an amazing junior who takes care of himself? Is this a monster or something? Sevius looked at Lee Han with tired eyes. I used so much magical energy and didnt even need a recovery potion. As expected, it seemed like not everyone was taking classes at all schools. Go into the poisonous mushroom warehouse, borrow the path from the hell swamp warehouse, and then go to the second basement level of Seongakgwan. I wont go into the metal warehouse because its too dangerous. What are the places marked with an X here? Places where I couldnt find a way to enter. There are many warehouses that Professor Verdus has forgotten, but there are also many warehouses that he has not forgotten. It was a bitter story, but the students did not properly rob Professor Verdus of his fortune. Although Professor Verdus could only rob items that he had forgotten or neglected to maintain, it was almost impossible to break through the areas that Professor Verdus had deliberately blocked. As such, students were always burning with motivation. -I swear, before I graduate, I will definitely rob the warehouse that Professor Verdus has blocked! Im going to find out whats in there! -Wait a minute, if I dont pass the exam, do I have to do one more grade? -You wanna die? These places have no meaning as passageways. In fact, even though there seem to be a lot of warehouses on the map, they are only a tip of the entire warehouse. Lee Han was taken aback as he looked at Sevius with regret. Even my senior who was disappointed after finding this much was dumbfounded, but I couldnt guess how many replacement warehouses Professor Verdus had built. This guy how many warehouses did he build and then forget? If you find out how to enter here later, try attacking it together with the club members. Senior, lets do the same! Im going to graduate. You bastard. It was about this year. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Sevius was also a 4th year student, so he was a bit sensitive. * * * < Wizard, do not repay invested gold coins > < Introduction to imperial investment methods > < Genius enchantment wizard who has received a hundred investments > < Introduction to popular imperial artifacts > < Encyclopedia of imperial materials > Sevius was worried . He muttered with a cold face. Thanks to the forced march, I secured all the other books, but only < General Theory of Gemology > was missing. When I took out the silver bookmark artifact, it twirled around and pointed in the direction. It was in the direction of a warehouse that Sevius had never entered. I guess its in another warehouse. What would you like to do? Lets give up and retreat. I brought enough for today. When it comes to changing positions, there has never been anything more dangerous than overindulgence. Although he had a strong desire to take care of everything, Sevius decided to step down rather than challenge his juniors and send them to the punishment room. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cant we just find a way? I dont think its at a level where the two of us can solve it just by putting our heads together. If you dont believe me, go and check. The direction indicated by the bookmark artifact that indicated the direction of the current book was a warehouse that Sevius had tried to enter several times but failed. The defense of the gate was so strong and complex that it could not be easily breached. Not only will the magic wriggle and change as if it were alive, but it will also be equipped so that it can recover immediately after being broken no matter what shock comes from the outside. Although he was angry, Sevius did not have the confidence to break through something like this. Bang bang bang C The junior stood in front of the warehouse, waved his cane several times and knocked on the door. But the door did not move. Sevius saw that and smiled slightly without realizing it. In the first place, such difficulties make thieves resentful and grow. The junior of the Wardanaz family had a talent several times greater than that of Sevius himself. Since he was already at that level in his second year, I had no idea whether he would really be able to break through Professor Verdus treasure trove if he became a third or fourth year student. I wont be able to see it since I graduated. Its a little disappointing. Seniors! Why are you doing that? Its open! what?! how?! Could it be with force?! When Sevius shouted in shock, as if he couldnt believe it, his junior responded with a slightly embarrassed expression. Now that I think about it, I have a key to the warehouse here. What is this guys true identity??? Chapter 717 Episode 717 Where did you get it? I got it from Professor Verdus. what?!?! A more violent reaction than the reaction just came out. When his senior looked at him like he was a spy, Lee Han urgently explained. I can explain. I dont enjoy small talk when the location change comes up, but I have to listen to this and go. Sevius crossed his arms in a stubborn manner and looked at his junior. I couldnt even guess why I could have received such a key from Professor Verdus. Isnt Professor Verdus a crazy professor who doesnt even give a handful of reagents to his direct students? It was even more impossible for a junior who was a freshman until last year to receive it. Actually Lee Han briefly explained the events that happened last year. Last year, I was mistreated by Professor Verdus, and a senior graduate student in the punishment room who saw the incident became furious and secured some of my rights What am I hearing right now? Sevius endured the confusion and concentrated. I couldnt tell if this was a story about a first-year student or a story about an ancient senior from the legends that roam Einrogard. This is what happened. I received this key as compensation for my work over the past year. hmm. okay. Its really amazing. Sevius realized that if there are too many things to point out, people will give up. There wasnt enough time, but there were so many things to ask. You were lucky. I never thought you would have a key here. Hasnt your tone of voice become a bit strange? When the senior responded stiffly, as if he had been hit by some kind of paralyzing curse, Lee Han was puzzled. sorry. It would have been much easier if we had come right in here. Thats not it. I had to keep going around to get all the books anyway. It would have been the same except for the difference in the entrance. Thank you for saying that. Shall we go in then? Sevius briefly checked the time and decided to ask the one thing he was most curious about. But what on earth did you do to end up in the deep punishment room? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * The door opened, revealing Professor Verdus formal underground warehouse. Unlike the previous warehouses, which were disorganized, it did not appear to be thoroughly managed and was similar to other warehouses. Junk was rolling everywhere and reagents were all mixed up in the chest. But there was definitely a difference. Its the place the professor uses. The items in the forgotten warehouses were so poorly managed that they were all broken or ineffective trash, but in the official underground warehouse connected to Seonggak-gwan, all items were ready for immediate use. Sevius glanced at his junior and said. You can take it if you want. ! I normally dont allow arbitrary stealing during work, but isnt it entirely thanks to you that I was able to come in here? You can take it if you want. its okay. I can see why Ratford is evaluated favorably. Controlling your greed is a truly great talent. Dont you think so? Actually, I could come in at any time, so I was thinking of taking my friends with me later if I needed to. Sevius grumbled inwardly. I thought I was getting used to Einro Guard, but when I saw this junior, that thought disappeared. Einrogard has always been an amazing place. I felt like I would never be able to adapt. Im worried that the members of the Relocation Club will be putting gas in their stomachs because of you. ? If you depend too much on others, you forget how to take care of yourself. How are you getting along with the Blue Dragon Tower students? Do not worry. I always help where appropriate. Well, theres no way a guy like you would just give it away. Sevius, who didnt know that Lee Han was recklessly handing it out to the Blue Dragon Tower students, didnt notice and passed on. If I had known the truth, I would have grabbed him by the collar and screamed, Is that helping you in an appropriate way? Do you know why I only bring books? Other valuable items are more likely to have separate warning or defensive spells applied to them, and as it takes time and magical concentration to dispel the magic, doesnt the risk of being caught increase? Sevius gaped as the reason, which was more technical than expected, immediately popped out. Isnt this guy from the Thieves Guild, really? That is true, but there is a different reason. Its because of Senior Ileg. Lee Han was surprised when the name of the library club president came up. Did senior Ileg threaten to kill you if you stole?? hey. What do you think of Ileg-senpai? Sevius was slightly upset. Even though Senior Ileg had great power, the person who beat someone even the person who beat someone was beaten, but he didnt beat just anyone. sorry. Then why? It was a time when I was in the middle of changing positions in Einrogard. I happened to go to the place where senior Ileg was staying. Sevius said, recalling memories. Ileg found Sevius breaking into a warehouse, but instead of subduing him with a fist shake, he gave him the book he was holding as a gift. You gave me a book as a gift? okay. ah. Was it a grimoire whose location was being tracked? Are you planning to eliminate your colleagues as well? It was just a book, you idiot. Senior Ileg said this. Its nice to take the treasure, but I think youve forgotten the real treasure here. At first, Sevius, who left the scene, thought he was a strange person for a Phoenix Tower priest. No matter how kind you are, you would even gift a book to a thief. Then, Sevius became curious and opened the book. I was curious about the content of the book that was given to me. What book was it? Sutra? fable? It was just a popular novel. It was about a thief who was falsely accused and imprisoned on a remote island in the open sea, but escaped and took revenge on those who framed him. Strangely, I cried. I think I know why. Lee Han seemed to know why senior Ileg gave him that novel. It was clearly given for practical purposes. Definitely something to keep in mind when escaping from Einrogard After reading it all night, I went to see senior Ileg. I returned the book and thanked him. Then my senior gave me the next book. I read the next book, and then the next book and while doing that, I joined the library club. From then on, I stopped moving other things. You are amazing. Lee Han looked at Sevius with a little respect. If I told Lee Han not to move the skeleton principals warehouse, he would immediately grab me by the collar and say, What are you? However, the senior in front of me has escaped that greed. What a surprise Damn, I dont know why I told this to a junior like you who just joined. Its probably because you seem like a guy who will be active consistently in the library club or the location change club. I wont be around from next year, but you will still be around. As Sevius kept emphasizing that he would not be around from next year, Lee Han felt strangely ominous. You probably wont be there next year either. Its good to move positions, but dont get caught up in greed and forget important things. Ive seen a lot of people who kept saying their work was going well and ended up in the punishment cell. Ill keep that in mind. There it is. Sevius found < General Theory of Gemology > on the bookshelf and pointed to it. The thick, purple-bound book had several bookmarks. It must have been read a while ago, so there wasnt a single speck of dust on it. Why are you doing that? It looks like Professor Verdus was reading it. Its better. Take it. Lee Han thought that it would be a small bonus if he could cause Professor Verdus pain at the end of the work. no. It cant be what Professor Verdus was reading. Seniors. Dont you remember the other books? There was also a book trapped in slime? I dont know when this book will become like that. know. I know. shit. Despite his juniors logical persuasion, Sevius sighed deeply and shook his head. Im really sorry. But I cant take it. No its my seniors work, so its okay. Its up to you to decide. As his junior comforted him, Sevius became more sorry. I brought you this far, but youre leaving. shit. The person who never read the book he took got caught by some wind and that book Instead, senior. Take this. Lee Han pointed to books placed elsewhere on the shelf. It seemed as if it hadnt been touched for a long time and dust had piled up. Sevius chuckled when he saw that. You are better than me. okay. I guess Ill have to take that. Senior Hamster Suin swept the remaining books into his backpack with skill. You came in through the back door, but since you have the key, you can leave through the front door. The two went to the front door of the warehouse Who are you? With a rustling sound, the junk behind him collapsed and a wizard stood up. It was Professor Verdus. Lee Han could clearly see the color quickly disappearing from his seniors face and he became pale. Thats me. professor. Whats going on? How did you get in here? Professor Verdus recognized Lee Han and was puzzled. You gave me this key last year. How did you get that key?! Lee Han explained with a straight face that he was shamelessly trying to erase his memories of things that were unfavorable to him. Isnt that what I received in return for helping out last year? Cant you give it back? Am I crazy? Professor Verdus grumbled at the sight of his student. He said he took it fairly, but because of his own greed, he refused to return the key to his warehouse. He was truly greedy. But what about next door? You are a senior. Why are we together? You came to help me take reagents from the warehouse. How much are you going to take? Professor Verdus looked at Lee Han pleadingly. The usual way of squeezing Lee Han like a crazy person was gone. The professor tried to stimulate sympathy by instinctively using the beaver beastmans unique appearance. Of course, after meeting Professor Verdus, Lee Han had long since lost his feelings of cuteness towards all the beavers in the world. I will take as much as I need. What magic are you going to do? say it. I will help you. If you craft your magic well, the consumption of reagents is reduced. Im trying to attack the principal Lee Han gestured to Sevius. It meant going out during this gap. Sevius headed outside, shivering at the sight of his junior playing with Professor Verdus. No one will believe what happened today. You were able to persuade Professor Verdus through conversation. Even the students who have overcome all the riddles and difficulties of Einrogard will not believe this! * * * Are you okay?! yes. Sevius, who had been waiting outside, hurriedly ran over when Lee Han came out. It came out much later than expected. What happened Ah. Its late because Professor Verdus keeps trying to recommend cheap magic. Nothing happened. Take this. Sevius took out a small pouch and held it out. Lee Han accepted it, puzzled. It was heavy and made a jingling sound the moment I received it. Imperial gold coin. Twelve coins? Is that correct? How did you know?! Why are you giving me this? Why did you give it to me? I gave it to you because you worked. Once the original location has been moved, settlement is made. If I had brought out a more expensive treasure, I could have given you a lot And dont pay too much attention to what I said earlier. If you are not interested in the library club or the location transfer club, feel free to say so. I can take responsibility for both clubs. At least I have to do this. Considering the dedication his junior showed today, Sevius thought that even this amount of repayment was not enough. I could have been put on a bookshelf or had my trousers held by club members, but it had to be done. However, the junior answered with a straight face. What are you talking about? Lets go retrieve the next book. Are you not sleeping? Chapter 718 Episode 718 You can sleep later, right? Despite his seniors concerns, Lee Hans passion for club activities radiated through his eyes. Sevius said, taking a step back without realizing it. I found all the books today. And its also important not to overdo it. If you overdo it, you will make mistakes. This is not unreasonable. Lee Han tried to bring up his longest no sleep record, but Sevius waved his hand as if he didnt want to hear it. And if youre doing it for compensation, dont be too greedy. Because you will have many opportunities to earn more in the future. This is because I personally paid for it. I dont have much money. Youre talking nonsense. Lee Han snorted inwardly. Now Sebius was the richest man in the world next to Cainandos mother. How can you give away gold coins to your junior like this? If you need gold coins, I recommend working hard in the kitchen club or masonry club. Because its much more stable there. And the income is better. Sevius spoke firmly, fearing that his junior might become addicted to location shifting due to the sweet taste of success on his first request. Most location changes often end without any income. You shouldnt have any illusions as you have to make a lot of money once and be able to cover future spending. The Location Movement Club had the advantage of being able to obtain rare items and materials more easily than others, but in fact, it was not a club that allowed you to collect gold coins reliably. Such clubs were rather kitchen clubs or mason clubs. Lee Han, who was listening, suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, senior. In the case of a kitchen club, no matter how stable it is, I dont think it will make much money. Its the power of Bakridamae. How much would it be if I only received one penny? If you collect one silver coin What do you mean? As Lee Han tried to calculate in his head, Sevius looked at him as if asking what he was talking about. ? Its a gold coin. Both in the past and now, one gold coin per meal. Lee Han felt afraid at Einrogards ridiculous prices. It was an even greater fear than when the skeleton headmaster appeared using ancient magic. Does that make sense? How can such profiteering be made? No, you wont be attacked? Sevius was even more embarrassed by Lee Hans question. hey. Calm down, calm down. Now that I think about it, I forgot that you are just a second year student. Its cheap in Einrogard, costing about a gold coin. Kitchen Club is a group of people with strong beliefs, so they sell it at that price. What beliefs? A belief that gathers all of Einrogards gold coins in one place? Do you have a grudge against the Kitchen Club? Basically, materials were scarce in Einroguard, and many of the materials students used for magic research were very expensive. In addition, the magicians from Einrogard were basically some of the most talented people in the empire, so they received generous compensation when receiving external requests. When these factors were combined, the following happened. -please! The hell sulfur bull I created artificially is starving. I need two pieces of Soulfrost! -Of course I can give it to you. Just give me twenty gold coins. -Are you crazy!? If you go out, you can buy it with just three imperial silver coins?! -I guess so. Even the noon mistletoe you sold me was worth one and a half imperial silver coins when taken out. So it just went up to twenty-five gold coins. -Ugh! I understand, I understand! Since price is what most people ask for, everything is expensive in the Einrogard student market. Naturally, the Kitchen Club, which had to cover research costs through club activities, had no choice but to match its prices accordingly. Some kitchen club members even grumbled that the prices should be raised further All my money will disappear like snow after two or three months of living in Einrogard! Lee Han felt a stronger desire to escape than ever before. Its hard to believe. You will get used to it soon. I earn a lot and spend a lot. Do you even do credit transactions? Go out and pay it back Sevius looked at him as if he was asking the stupidest question in the world. If you are an Einrogard student who has spent at least two years or more, there is no reason to keep the promises you made inside. I asked a pointless question. sorry. okay. I was a little embarrassed too. * * * With a sad heart, Lee Han walked towards the Blue Dragon Tower. I would have guessed that Einrogards clubs were making such crazy profits. Im so scared that I cant live. Just imagining Lee Han selling the meal he had sold for one silver coin for one gold coin was enough to make me shiver. I didnt think even the Demon Duke would think of something like that. Half nice to meet you! uh. Nice to meet you When a Blue Dragon Tower student whom he had never seen before greeted him in front of the forest, Lee Han, who was about to wave without thinking, felt a chill. I felt a strange sense of discomfort. I dont think hes a senior. If youre a classmate, theres no way I wouldnt know. then? Lee Han quickly checked the other persons clothes. And then he gritted his teeth. The opponent was a first-year freshman. shit! I was so shocked by the club activities and the cost of living in Einrogard that I let my guard down. nice to meet. Im Im Gainando, a student at Black Turtle Tower. Im a freshman too. However, Lee Han had too much time and experience to panic like an amateur. In that short time, Lee Han decided to disguise himself as a freshman. If the other person passes by without noticing it, wouldnt the skeleton principal also notice it? Black Turtle Tower! what. why. Are you singling me out because of my bad status? Oh no. I dont think that way! The Blue Dragon Tower junior was startled and threw up his hand. Lee Han, who thought he had successfully disguised himself as a Black Turtle Top student by this point, nodded. I think I saw the person correctly. okay. You looked different from the Blue Dragon Tower students. Is that so? But you seem very relaxed. Its night now Oops. Lee Han later realized his mistake once more. It seemed like the prices in Einrogard were shocking today. Im shaking inside, but Im not showing it. If you show weakness in the Black Turtle Tower, you will die. what?! that! What family are you from? I am Arman of the Dalkad family. ! Surprisingly, the first-year student in front of me was Asans relative. Lee Han asked a question carefully. Do you know Asan of the Dalkad family? oh. know! Hes my cousin. But why didnt you tell me that Einrogard is a place like this? Armaan muttered with a gloomy and betrayed face. Probably because of the Skeleton Headmasters ban. Did you see the principal use magic? Oh yeah. I saw it when I entered school. You ate one person. ? Lee Han spoke without showing his inner trembling at the skeleton principal who showed new performances to new students every year. If you do something like that, will you just let your seniors go when you do? Well I might make you swear. yes. Then Asan said to me that Einrogard is a great place, Einrogard. Einrogard. Its so good. A place with hot meals and soft beds. Einrogard. Is it because of the principal that we sang the same song? Thats what it means. Lee Han promised that when he met Ah-san later, he would tell him not to harass his relatives. I will protect my friends honor, but isnt that too harsh? Gainando. Do you know the location of the Blue Dragon Tower? I snuck out and got lost. I will guide you. But why did you come out secretly? Because Im hungry. I was trying to find something to eat. Rumor has it that Einrogard students boil their leather boots and eat them. I tried that earlier. Lee Han, who had joked to lighten the mood, was shocked. Its been less than a week since I came here, so what are you doing? It wasnt much. They told me to study at that time and that if I didnt study, I would repeat the first grade. Normally, repeating a grade in first grade is Wait a minute. who? Alhiidl? Alhydl of the Pengerin family? You know very well? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because memorizing noble family names is my hobby. Lee Han recalled the prodigy of the Pengerin family whom he met during winter vacation. After all, the mean archmage had shattered his pride by putting Lee Han at the forefront, but he was clearly an outstanding junior. Im sorry for no reason. What kind of friends are they? Are you being rude? huh? Alhi people are very humble. ah. Have you been deceived by the rumors too? In the past, I also heard rumors that Alhi people were rude and arrogant, but when I met them in person, I found out that this was not the case. I guess someone spread a rumor. ? Lee Han was puzzled to hear that Alhi people were humble. Is it someone else? Except for the fact that hes a little crazy about his studies, Alhi and others are good friends. While speaking, Armaans stomach growled. Lee Han couldnt help but take out some bread, cheese and ham and gave them to him. Take this. What what what how?! I robbed the kitchen a little bit at Black Turtle Tower. You guys, think about breaking it too. Gainando you you are an angel! No priest will be as good and kind as you! Armaan cried and grabbed something to eat. It gave me strength to think that I could go back and share this with my friends. Lee Han looked at his junior as if he was dying of sadness. But did that Eandurde turn? huh? Theres Eandurde. Your tower leader. Lee Han was inwardly surprised at the name of his junior, who had already been the leader of Black Turtle Tower for some time. I cant say that. but. You must be scared of Eandurde too. I was surprised to see that too. The white tiger top guy and our top friend completely What on earth did they do? Gainando. If Eandurde tries to kill you too, run away to the Blue Dragon Tower at any time. Ill let you in. Thats right. thanks. Armaan. But youd better be careful about letting other top friends in. Upon arriving at the Blue Dragon Tower, Lee Han let his junior in and sighed. What a pity. How many younger generations will have to inherit this pain? * * * But apart from that, Lee Han had to live the life of Einrogard as Lee Han did. As the day dawned, Lee Han entered the classroom where Professor Boladi was waiting and shouted. professor. There is something I want to learn. ! Professor Boladi looked at Lee Han in surprise at the words he shouted as soon as he came in. He was always a disciple who eagerly pursued magic combat techniques, but would you have thought he would become even more motivated there? It made me wonder if there had ever been a student so greedy for learning in the past and the future. what? I want to avoid juniors! Right. Professor Boladi immediately understood what was being said. This was because the skeleton principal was already talking excitedly to the professors. -If Wardanaz comes into contact with a first-year junior, he will be punished! If Wardanaz touches a first-year junior, he will be punished! -principal. Take action. Im sure youll need it. Thank you for your understanding. professor. Lee Han thought to himself that it was a perfect plan. Prepare ways to avoid first-year juniors and avoid Professor Boladis lectures for a week or so The great magic that the principal uses to forget the existence of PC electronics is Professor. Principal. Isnt there anything a little easier besides your magic? hmm. Seeing Professor Boladi lost in thought, Lee Han felt slightly ominous. Couldnt you have just asked another professor? Chapter 719 Episode 719 There was always a sense of ominousness. After rejecting several of Professor Boladis suggestions (including ambushing, blinding, or stunning his juniors as soon as they saw him), Lee Han secretly regretted it. I should have asked another professor! professor. I want to choose as peaceful a method as possible. Why? Because you dont want to remain as a strange rumor among your juniors, right? And I dont want to face retaliation against my juniors when they become sophomores. hmm. Professor Boladi wondered in his mind whether it would be okay for his juniors to challenge him if he had this level of skill, but he did not bother to say it out loud. Because he was always careful, there was nothing bad about it. As a battle mage, reducing the number of enemies was a good strategy. What I want is a quick invisibility spell, or a magic that detects juniors when they approach. professor. But that would be too easy. It hurts my heart, but I have no choice but to deal with it. Sometimes you have to learn magic like that. Lee Han couldnt figure out why the words excessive and but were added to the story of easy. And he was scared and didnt even want to ask. Professor Boladi nodded as much as he respected Lee Hans opinion. i get it. thank you. You probably know the magic of chanting without chanting. Lee Han was astonished to see Professor Boladi suddenly bring out the most difficult magic technique. In magic, the process of chanting a spell was an essential process to firmly weave the wizards will and focus it into magic. Even if it doesnt use movements or reagents, there is no magic that doesnt use spells. This means that this seemingly simple spell chanting is a key element of the current imperial magic system. Do you mean to die? This type of spell chanting was not something that could be removed to shorten the time. For the wizards safety, such actions were taboo. If magic can be cast just by the wizards will without chanting a spell, then magic can be triggered simply by the wizard dreaming or having strong emotions. In fact, one of the magical incidents that consistently appeared in the imperial newspapers was that of wizards who summoned monsters or demons from another dimension while practicing chantless magic clumsily. To cast magic without a spell, it is impossible to control yourself to the highest level Its impossible! know. Its dangerous, so dont try it secretly. Lee Han was even more impressed by Professor Boladis speaking skills that made people angry. I never thought I could make people more upset than last year. Professor Boladi, unaware that his student was cursing inside, continued to give a careful warning. What you need to practice is shortening spells. Shorten your order. This technique, also called abbreviation, was literally a technique of condensing orders into short sentences. It was much safer than chanting without chanting, but it consumed a greater amount of concentration and magical energy than chanting regular spells. Fortunately, in the case of Lee Han, he had the advantage of having decent magical power. for a moment. What about concentration? A persons mental power was not infinite, and no matter how much magic power remained, if concentration was impossible, magic would not be cast. Rather, when a wizard falls, he falls. Professor Boladi understood Lee Hans question in a different way and answered. Okay. Lee Han, who asked how to protect his concentration or recover his sanity, looked at the professor in bewilderment. What does it mean to be okay? Like shortening spells, you should also practice magic shortening. Magic farm. To put it simply, all the ways to store magic in advance are included here. Although primitive, it also included magic scrolls. Because magic was stored in a scroll and activated simply by tearing it. However, magic scrolls were not the preferred method for battle wizards as each time they were made, they cost quite a lot of money and took up a lot of space. Excellent battle wizards drew patterns with magic pigments on their skin and consumed them during each battle, or stored the magic on their coats or objects. Spirits and summoned beasts were good opponents if you could persuade them Thats reasonable. There was no logical point to Professor Boladis words. If you dont want to beat up your junior or knock him out, cast the invisibility spell faster. If you load it in advance, you will be able to respond much faster. Professor, how do you celebrate? The lower arm part. From elbow to wrist. Since it was the easiest for wizards to access, it was a good place to store magic in advance. Professor Boladi rolled up his sleeves and showed off some of the magic he had drawn on his wrist. These were magics that were so complex and powerful that they could not be understood at a glance. These are magics that are activated the moment you are attacked. In order, < Bagleg''s Revenge >, < Random Transfer >. And I cant tell you this. Lee Han was puzzled when he heard that the third spell could not be revealed. Is this magic that dangerous? It is a magic that attacks once its identity is known. ! Battle wizards roaming the battlefield were both objects of fear and targets of elimination. A wizards strength is due to the magic he summons, but the wizard himself is merely a mortal made of flesh and blood. As such, it was better to hide the magic that a wizard could use to some extent. Lee Han alone had magic that he was saving for later when he was beating up his White Tiger Tower friends. But its a magic that attacks just by knowing its identity. Is that what you have to do to gain fame as a battle mage? Professor Boladi, who understood Lee Hans surprise as curiosity, encouraged his student. Ill have a chance to learn it someday. Yes well wait, professor. If I happen to learn that magic, wont I realize its true identity when I see it? Right. Then you will be attacked by that magic? Professor Boladi nodded his head. Lee Han cursed inwardly. Isnt this a crazy person? It was at the level of a bad joke telling me to go after it someday. After a round of swearing, Professor Boladi explained in detail how to store magic by drawing it onto his skin. 3rd circle magic, < lesser magic stockmaster >. It was a magic that saved two magics below his own circle. This magic originally went into quite a deep part of the principles of enchantment, so the difficulty of casting was higher than that of the same circle magic. The more complex the principles of various schools are used, the more difficult the magic becomes. However, Professor Boladi knew Lee Hans skills well while learning under Professor Verdus, so he did not say anything. Sure enough, Lee Han used the reagent a few times to draw the magic and immediately got the hang of it. Is this how you do it, Professor? right. Youre good at it. Is the difficulty level by any chance low? Instead of answering, Professor Boladi smiled as faintly as the morning dew. Lee Han understood the meaning of that smile as kindness. I guess its an easy magic. But what happened next was surprisingly not easy. Although the magic was drawn perfectly, strange errors occurred every time it was activated. ? Lee Han also wondered whether the 3rd circle magic was still not easy to learn even though it was low in difficulty. Professor Boladi, who was watching from the side, opened his mouth. There are a lot of patterns. yes? There are many patterns carved by powerful beings. Whether it was a spirit symbol or a symbol of another being, these symbols naturally had power. The stronger the power of the being who carved the pattern, the stronger the power of the pattern became accordingly. A wizard like Lee Han who has the symbol of a great spirit such as Perkuntra or Uppinum sewn onto his wrist is bound to make errors when drawing magic on that side. I didnt even think about it. I dont usually engrave that much. Is there no way? Calculate the error. When Professor Boladi told him to calculate the error and draw it, and to sum it up well, Lee Han suppressed his frown and asked again. Isnt there an easier way? Move your position up. It was such a simple yet good method that I wondered why I hadnt thought of it. Lee Han nodded his head. I think that would be good. then here. Professor Boladi pointed his wand at the crook of his arm, between his upper and lower arms. Lee Han answered with an embarrassed expression. There is a phoenix symbol there, so it overlaps. The professor raised his cane a little more toward his upper arm. Lee Han responded with a slightly more embarrassed expression than before. Theres the Verdus symbol * * * -Wardanaz. Its been a while since we havent been able to meet since the new semester started. Although we are different towers and dont get along very well, you cant deny the fact that we respect each other as wizards. If you would like to meet for a moment to unwind and exchange information, please come to the place where we all met last time. Salco Tutanta Its not a trap, right? Salko is the one who would set up such a trap Thats right. Maybe not? Lee Han said as he moved with his Blue Dragon Tower friends. In fact, not only Lee Han but all of his top friends felt a similar need. It hasnt been long since I entered second grade, but so much information came pouring out like a flood. If it had been last year, we would have easily met and exchanged information, but this year it was difficult to do so. -If the White Tiger Tower attacks, tell me. I will retaliate. -thank you. Seniors. -what. As a senior, I have to do this at least. -Then, can I get a piece of the bread you are eating? -Mi are you crazy? How can you say such rude things? Although the Blue Dragon Tower seniors were not often seen or friendly people, they were very active in fighting against other towers. Unfortunately, things like this also happened. -uh. Its Angagoda. Im waving my hand. -How dare that bastard make an insulting gesture to my junior?! -uh. Seniors. Angago just waved his hand? -You must have read it wrong. White Tiger Tower guys dont just wave their hands. I bet you gave me the middle finger without you knowing! In this situation, it was true that the juniors were a little concerned about gathering openly. There was a reason why Salchow asked us to meet in the second floor warehouse where we met last year. Lee Han checked the surroundings with his friends, entered the warehouse on the second floor, checked the basement door, and went down. It was a place where memories remained of last years attempt to deal with the teleportation stone statue and escape to the skeleton principals villa. Wodanazda! Wardanaz. Are you sure you joined all the clubs? really? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When asked by other top friends as soon as they met, Lee Han made a bitter expression. My friends were already making expressions like Wardanaz might do that. right. Nonsense. There are not two bodies of Wardanaz! Arent two enough? Everyone, come here. Dont mess around there! Salkos gruff voice was heard. Lee Han walked inside. Then, most of the second-year students from each tower were seen gathered together and talking. Moradi. nice to meet. okay. Nice to meet you. Uh, well, did I eat something wrong? hey. Change seats Giselle woke up irritated. However, when she thought about it, she realized that if she changed her seat and sat next to her, Salko would be next to her. Salko openly growled and showed signs of telling him to get off. I think it would be better to just use Wodanaz. sit down. Cant I just sit somewhere else? When Ihan asked, thinking that it would be noisy between the two, Salchow and Giselle grabbed each of Ihans arms and forced him to sit down. Chapter 720 Episode 720 Kids. My arm hurts. You keep trying to get up! Wardanaz. I think it would be best to sit down. Giselle, as well as Nigisor, the Phoenix Tower in front, told them to sit down. In the end, Lee Han gave up and sat down. i get it. okay. Instead, dont fight. I sat between them last time and my ears hurt. If Tutanta doesnt talk nonsense, there wont be a fight. Salko did not give up and responded to Giselles sarcasm. If you vulgar group of towers hadnt taken our prey, we wouldnt have had a chance to talk to you. under! You misunderstand it very well. First of all, that deer was the game we found. Anyone who finds something becomes a hunted person. Do the knights not know what imperial law is? The prey stepped on the trap we set. I got hit by an arrow and then stepped on a trap! Youre cleverly misleading me. Are you from the Lawyers Guild and not the Masons Guild? Lee Han closed his eyes and pretended not to hear the sounds coming from both sides. Meanwhile, Giselle and Salchows argument turned into an argument between the two top students. I stepped on the trap first! Dont you guys have eyes?! It looks like you drank some strange potion during winter break. Unlike you, deer have eyes. Theres no way Im just going to step on the trap you set so sloppily! He stumbled and stepped on it because he was hit by an arrow we shot! After growling at each other, the Black Turtle Tower student called out to Lee Han, who had his eyes closed. Wardanaz! What do you think?! Im talking about the deer that appear on the Seorio Sol road in the north. Those guys are prone to traps! We even set traps together! I remember!? When the Black Turtle Tower student cowardly called out Lee Han, Anrago gritted his teeth. Not only is it not enough to shamelessly sing Wardanaz first, but you are also trying to entice me with memories? Wardanaz! Dont listen to those bastards! You Yes! You were also invited to the Moradi Estate for this winter vacation! Angago was trying to persuade Lee Han with memories, but nothing in particular came to mind, so he just spit out whatever came to mind. And then silence came between the Black Turtle Tower students and the White Tiger Tower students. Giselle covered her face with her hands and was in agony. Do you really think Ill kill that kid Even though I clearly explained that I came along to help with the skeleton principals work, so that he wouldnt misunderstand, he kept running his mouth like that. Angago, who realized late that he had made a mistake, added hastily. Actually, the Moradi family didnt invite me, but I came here while following the principal and helping him with his work! What kind of nonsense is this? A Black Turtle Tower student was whispering next to me. Even if you lie, you have to tell a lie that makes some sense to at least pretend to believe them. Isnt that too insincere? Tigiling tilted his head and said. Isnt it a good thing to invite and visit each others family estates? Well. Priest Tigiling. Its not that simple. First, the subtle hostile relationship between the Black Turtle Tower and the White Tiger Tower was maintained in balance by Wardanazs neutral attitude, but if you side with the White Tiger Tower from now on Boom ! !? hey. Just take the deer. You bastards. Giselle fiercely declared that she would kill anyone who brought up this topic in the future. Even in front of the skeleton headmaster, Salko said what he had to say, but for today, he nodded and agreed. If I inquired for no reason, it would have been difficult if Wardanaz became closer to White Tiger Top. okay. Ill pretend I didnt hear it. But Salko. Its true that I followed the principal and helped him with his work. Wardanaz. The more you side with Moradi, the more weight is placed on the prediction that Priest Nigisor just made. * * * It took about 30 minutes for Lee Han to convince his friends about what happened during his vacation. Tigiling asked, raising his hand. Priest Tigiling. What are you curious about? I think we should send a letter accusing the principal to His Majesty? Good point. But surprisingly, it was a journey that took place with the implicit permission of His Majesty the Emperor. Lee Han thought he heard someone among the students whispering, Is the empire in ruins?, but he thought he probably heard it wrong and passed it on. but. Wardanaz visits wherever he can get work done. Salko nodded, feeling relieved now. thats right. thats right. If it werent for the principals extreme threats and harassment, I wouldnt have been able to visit the Moradi familys territory. no. It wasnt that neat. Yeongji was okay. Moradi. Tell me about the territory. Dont call me Giselle closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair, looking tired of all this conversation. If you help out with Wardanazs story, you will be misunderstood as a friend, and if you dont help out, its like admitting that the territory isnt that good. Who is responsible for all this? Alpha? no. If you think about it, it might be because of the principal. If you think about it more, it seems like its because of Wardanaz While Giselle was escaping reality, each top student began talking about what had happened over the past few days. Has anyone ever taken a lecture on How to Favor and Favor with Spirits? No matter how hard I searched, I couldnt find it. Its like a lecture without that. No matter how hard I searched, I couldnt find the classroom. Wardanaz. In your opinion, do you think the < Elemental Form Change-Fire Element > lecture would be a good fit for me, or would the < Elemental Control Enhancement-Fire Element > lecture be a good fit for me? I dont know why youre asking me that, but I think a lecture on strengthening control would be better for you. I felt a little shaken when I used the Burning Hand spell last time. Isnt that right? I need to take a lecture on strengthening control. Wardanaz. me too. me too. Im worried about the club right now The room instantly became noisy. As there was a lot of information accumulated between us, we didnt stop talking as we asked and answered questions. In particular, in the case of Lee Han, students lined up to ask questions. Everyone stand in line. ruler. You can stand behind here. Give me a snack and Ill let you stand in front. Wardanaz! The prince is cheating! Oh no! It was a joke! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After completing lecture counseling for 13 students and club counseling for 9 students, the friends gathered in front of Lee Han disappeared. Salko, who thought he could finally talk about something serious, opened his mouth. Wardanaz. Im sorry youve been through so much, but I have something to discuss. This is an important issue. Giselle also woke up from shock and pulled up a chair. I got a sense of what Salko was trying to say. what? Originally, I thought that if I went up to second grade, I would be able to deal with seniors. I thought it would be much better than freshman year, when we had to provide supplies on our own. But It seems like the seniors are crazy. I was so surprised that I almost started a fire. Not only Giselle but also Nigisor were astonished by the crazy price of Einrogard. There was a black market on the 7th floor, but there was nothing that students who had just entered second grade could buy there. Salko took out a copper nail. Is it like a magic nail? no. This is all I could buy. Wardanaz. My seniors never do credit transactions. If this continues, we will be even more stressed than last year. Even now that Wardanaz has joined the kitchen club, there will be a shortage of food. ? Lee Han, who was listening, tilted his head. I didnt understand what was being said. What does my joining the kitchen club have to do with food shortages? Wardanaz Im sure you havent visited the Kitchen Club. Giselle looked at Lee Han, wondering what to expect. Lee Han looked puzzled at the sight of his elf friend glaring at him and asked back. I havent visited yet. what? why? You signed up. To be precise, I was signed up. There are a lot of clubs and lectures, so I havent even visited yet. There was an awkward silence for a moment. Tigiling cautiously suggested again. Seriously No. I dont think there will be a problem if you join a lot of clubs. Ive already listened to too many schools. Tijeeling was about to say, Then why did you hear so much?, but held back because it seemed too cruel. Salko. What does this have to do with kitchen clubs and food shortages? Wardanaz. All kitchen club members take a sacred oath. Is this like an oath to make delicious and safe food? no. I pledge not to sell food cheaper than my fellow members out of useless sympathy. For a moment, Lee Han thought Salko was joking. But the other friends faces were very serious. What kind of oath? It doesnt make sense. Look at other clubs. Even if you get a request to bring me a glass of water, it will cost you dozens of gold coins. The Kitchen Club cant just sit still. Giselle said it sarcastically, but it was definitely true. There is no way other clubs or students would repent if the Kitchen Club were to sell it at a low price. Then, in the end, only the kitchen club students suffered losses. Do I have to sell the food I have secured at a high price? I guess so. Lets think about last year. Giselle, like a brilliant person who also participates in the management of the Moradi family, analyzed it calmly. Considering what happened last year, setting Wardanaz free could have seriously caused the Kitchen Clubs income to plummet. The amount of food that Wardanaz secured was not at the level that an individual could collect in small amounts. I have to sell the food I brought with me for gold coins Wardanaz. Are you happy now? Salko was confused as he couldnt tell whether Lee Han was shocked or happy. I was shocked. The clubs rules are truly harsh. Dont worry too much. Ill sell it to you guys at last years price. Lee Han, who woke up from shock and joy, regained his cool. As I was able to scoop up a lot of gold coins from my seniors, I was able to be relatively generous with my friends. hey. What did you just hear? I swear. Of course, there will be a ban as well. Giselle was dumbfounded. The rules of a group of wizards couldnt be that easy. And stop feeding the others. Its time to start earning and eating on your own. Maybe it wont be banned. Lee Han, who had already experienced several experiences with the skeleton principal, wasnt too worried about the clubs ban. Besides, unlike last year, even if you want to feed them, you wont have many opportunities. Not only are there club rules, but there are also the eyes of seniors, so lets say it out loud Wait. How about this? From now on, we will gather here secretly. periodically. We cooperate with each other. Along with his words, Lee Han urged the friends in each tower to take out the wad of paper artifacts that had been shared between them. Ive never been able to use it, but now I finally have something to use. Ill teach you how to recharge. It is an artifact that secretly eats up magic power, so it can be annoying if you are not prepared. Wardanaz. We talked about this during the St. Iactus festival. Salko looked at Lee Han with a look like, What are you talking about? Lee Han answered calmly. You must have forgotten because while you were insisting on participating in the festival, you were busy treating the injured people. Thank you for reminding me. Salko. Anrago, who was behind him, grumbled. Tutanta. This bastard. Wardanaaz forgot, why are you reminding me of that? Chapter 721 Episode 721 Now that I think about it, its Angago. I told them not to be interested in the festival, but they said they would continue to participate. Oops. Angago realized that he had made a mistake again and blamed himself. It seemed like my intelligence had gone down because the food I ate had become poor since the semester started. Like this It takes more magic power than you think. Its like that. I will also help you recharge whenever I get the chance. It will take quite some time, but its okay. Salchow rejected Lee Hans offer. Even just listening to the explanation, the process of charging magic power to an artifact took more work than expected. It was a waste of time for Wardanaz, who was already busy, to help with each task. no. I just meant charging it with my magic power. I see. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After temporarily recharging everyones paper artifacts, Lee Han asked. So what do you think? What about gathering together periodically? I agree. Although Moradi may not agree. I agree. Of course, Tutanta may not understand the current situation and may cause internal strife. Lee Han made a disgusted expression. Tigiling, who was listening in front, nodded. Look at both. Even the Tigiling priests are sick of it. We agreed to get together. ah. Right. okay. I take it you agree. Cooperation is always welcome. Wardanaz. Thats right. It wouldnt be a bad idea to join forces and burn down our seniors. The other students looked away, pretending not to hear what Nigisor said. Although there were some extreme opinions, the current second graders had to stick together. The fantasy of meeting reliable and dependable seniors and receiving advice has long since disappeared. Lectures became more difficult and complicated, seniors had no choice but to take advantage of their juniors with greater responsibilities than when they were freshmen The only way to endure this situation was to unite. But Wardanaz. Did you bring a lot of food with you? Giselle suddenly felt puzzled and asked. As before, Wardanaz was talking as if he had secured quite a bit of food. Surely there was no chance of smuggling during admission? To some extent. how? this. Its time to go to the lecture. Then, see you all at the next meeting. Cheer up everyone. To Lee Hans words, not only Giselle but also the others responded in confusion, saying, Yes, thank you for your hard work. Giselle realized that it was night only after Lee Han completely disappeared. for a moment. Its night now. Amazing. It didnt sound strange at all when I said I was going to the lecture even though it was definitely night. * * * In the morning, Lee Han visited the 7th floor and headed to the kitchen club. Before the lecture started, I wanted to check the stories I heard yesterday. Whaha wodanaz! Falkrius, who had been lighting a fire in a pot as large as himself and preparing the ingredients since dawn, was delighted when he saw Lee Han. As he was a junior who was considered to be a talented person who would lead the kitchen club in the future, I couldnt help but be glad of his appearance. Nice to meet you, nice to meet you! Are you here to help our soup club? yes. Senior Falkrius. Phew. But theres nothing I can do to help. One of the rules of our soup club is, You boil your own pot. When Lee Han tried to help, Falkrius stretched out his hand to stop him. The Kitchen Club was one of the clubs often misunderstood as having strict rules. It was misunderstood because the clubs membership conditions were strict, the clubs buildings and grounds were strictly managed, and members moved around in an orderly manner at every meal time, but in fact, it was quite free. Selling food to Einrogard students in the clubs cafeteria is also an individuals freedom. All you had to do was procure your own ingredients, cook them, and sell them. The club simply helped its members. Then is it true that even one gold coin per piece of food is a false rumor? Its real. Whaha! I cant post it any more because its the tradition and identity of < Iactus Soup Club >. Im sorry, but please understand. I wondered if it was possible to lower it rather than raise it. ??? Falkrius was taken aback when he was asked a question he had never thought of. It was a question that no junior or senior had ever asked. There were a lot of people who wanted to raise the price, but they wanted to lower it? Is it possible to get off? yes. why? Uh, Im just curious? Junior. Have you ever wondered why there is no dance hall near Einrogard? Originally, near imperial schools, there were usually social clubs as well as dance halls and banquet halls where members of the social clubs could dance or drink. Basically, students were playful beings, and their families were often wealthy enough to enroll in boarding schools. Naturally, citizens of cities adjacent to the school also welcomed these students as moneybags. But Einrogard had nothing like that. Since it is rare to go out in the first place, you have to go far to reach the village. Ive never really been curious about it, but Think about it. Why do you think that is? You cant run it for the villagers without the students going out, right? Phew, thats right! You know me well. If you think about it, it makes sense. Thats why no one bothers to ask. ?? To me, the question of whether the price can be lowered sounds exactly like this! Lee Han made a shocked expression as he watched the senior burst out in laughter. Isnt this such a funny question? After laughing for a while, Falkrius wiped away his tears and apologized. Sorry. You might be curious! Did you laugh too much? So is that okay? hmm! It wont work. Because other members suffer losses. indeed. So when do you take your oath? What oath? I swear I wont sell it cheap Ah. Have you heard the story from anyone other than a club member? Hahaha! Half of the rumors about Einrogard are nonsense. I would even swear to something like that. What kind of idiot would sell it for cheap! The kitchen club wasnt big enough to make people swear that they wouldnt sell things cheaply while using expensive reagents and ingredients. Phew. Dont believe too much in rumors. I also once heard that there was a firefly in Einrogard. But I looked for it for over a year and couldnt find it. Thats Senior. We are here. Other members appeared from behind with tired voices. Even though it was morning, the faces of the seniors looked tired. When I looked down, I saw that they were holding a bronze goose in one hand and a basket full of screaming mushrooms in the other. Wardanaz? Wodanaz, right? hello. nice to meet! I really wanted to meet you. I had no choice but to give up a bit due to the interference from other clubs, but I think you will like our club the most. The seniors smiled brightly. thud! Then one person fell to the side. Lee Han shouted in horror. Are you okay!? ah. are you okay. dont worry. Its because I heard too much screaming on the farm. The sound emitted by the screaming mushrooms was so toxic that even wizards could faint or be seriously injured if they heard it too much. I originally wanted to pick some crescent moon honey fruits, but there were too many monsters there today. We really need to increase our mercenaries. If we continue like this, we will have to abandon the east side of the farm without even being able to enter. for a moment. Seniors. oh. why? Do you have any questions? Why do monsters appear at the club farm or ranch? hmm? Of course monsters appear on farms and ranches The senior tilted his head and paused. Now that I think about it, dont monsters often appear outside on farms and ranches? I guess its like that. Unless its someone who comes in from outside very occasionally. Oops. I see. sorry. The senior apologized and explained again. The concept of the ranch or farm owned by the Kitchen Club was a little different from the outside world. How can I get food efficiently in Einrogard? Originally, they would have had to farm and raise livestock, but it was not easy for busy students to secure the necessary amount through such hard labor. But magic can sometimes create miracles. In places where magical power was concentrated, unpredictable changes and strange phenomena occurred, including the rapid growth of crops and livestock. A miraculous land where crops and livestock prosper even if left alone. Kitchen Club students had identified several of these locations and were using them as farms or ranches. I think youve experienced something similar? Lee Han was lost in thought while listening to his seniors. Come to think of it, Lee Han also had a similar experience. When I was managing Professor Thunders Step Garden, didnt the crops grow much more abundantly than I expected? I was guessing that it was because of the staff given to me by the tree spirit, but after listening to what my seniors said, it seemed like Lee Hans magic had a significant impact. But monsters also flock to places where magical power accumulates. Its something that cant be helped. Its no big deal once you get used to it. haha. Because of the concentration of magical energy, the Kitchen Clubs farms and ranches had to be viewed as mere dens of monsters. Whenever members wanted to secure food ingredients, they formed a party and went in prepared for battle. I had high expectations again. Lee Han, who had expected a normal farm or ranch, closed his eyes tightly. Again, I had expectations for nothing. When I looked back, I saw that the senior who had collapsed due to the screaming mushroom was still unconscious. late! Did you guys go there by yourself?! okay. You lazy bastard. Im sorry. Cant you give me some just for today? A senior who arrived late looked at the ingredients the members had brought and earnestly asked for them. However, the members were cool. Falkrius burst out laughing and shouted. Woohaha! Its quite a joke, isnt it? Senior Sun. Please help me just this once. If youre preparing a dish, Ill help you! There are no ingredients! If you could lend me the ingredients There are some ingredients over there, right? Falkrius stretched out his finger. The senior who came late turned his head. There was a rock on the ground. I guess I can just put it in and boil it! Who eats that! Then you should wake up early and get the ingredients. Phew. Why did your friends get attacked by bronze geese and knocked out by screaming mushrooms in the early morning? Falkrius laughed heartily and patted the latecomer on the back. If you dont earn money today, you can earn it tomorrow. Phew. I have equipment I need to buy today. Seniors! Then lend me some money! Woohahaha! Seniors! Whahahaha! The senior who came late realized that it was pointless to say anything more and lowered his head. Hehe. There is one less competitor. I rule the restaurant today. Lee Han couldnt understand the seniors voices muttering with enthusiasm, so he asked a question. Is there any reason to compete? Of course there is. Junior. They all sell food for one gold coin. So which food will students buy? Delicious and plentiful food? Or a soup made by boiling water with only rocks? If you prepare it poorly, you wont get a single penny. ! Lee Han realized the sight of his seniors preparing with a burning sense of competition with each other. The Kitchen Club was never a friendly social club. Rather, it was a fierce battlefield that felt like a replica of Einrogard! Chapter 722 Episode 722 Then I have no choice but to do my best. Lee Han quickly accepted reality. Well, there is no way the club in Einrogard is just warm and friendly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tak- Fortunately, I had some groceries packed in my backpack just in case before coming to the kitchen club. Butter, salt, pepper, cheese, salted chicken oil, mushrooms, flour, etc. from the eastern part of the empire. Lee Han planned to prepare two dishes: a potato dish and a chicken dish. If I had more time, more ingredients, and more people to help, I would have prepared a variety of dishes, but that wasnt the case right now. Lee Han boiled water in a pot, boiled and mashed potatoes. Then season with salt and sprinkle with pepper. Spread butter on the pan, spread cheese, then some potatoes and mushrooms, then cheese again Most of the seniors who were concentrating on preparing their own dishes didnt notice, but one senior next to Lee Han seemed to feel something was out of the ordinary. First of all, it was quite surprising that a second-year student could bring out such a large amount of ingredients. for a moment. Junior. What are you cooking now? Potato gratin? Potatoes gratin?! Dont you know? I know, I know. that. Isnt potato gratin usually like this? A kitchen club senior explained Einrogard-style potato gratin with a confused look on his face. A dish where potatoes are boiled and mashed, then boiled and mashed potatoes are placed on top, then potatoes are placed on top, and finally potatoes are placed on top and baked in an oven. Isnt that just a baked potato? Thats right But thats true. Isnt this also gratin? I dont think so, but The shocked senior muttered to himself. -Is that so? Was that gratin? But then what have I done so far? Who am I? What is Einrogard? The disruption didnt end there. When Lee Han finished cooking the potatoes and took out the chicken, his senior, who was painstakingly pulling out the hard bronze feathers of a bronze goose, joined in. Its a rock chicken. I chose some pretty good ingredients. Its hard enough to shatter your teeth, but if you cook it well, its hard enough to chew and swallow! The senior, who wanted to show off his knowledge to his juniors, explained various ways to make rock chicken soft. Starting with letting it sit in a jar mixed with five deadly poisons for about a month, it goes all the way to borrowing an alchemists acid. Its just an ordinary chicken bought from outside. Lee Han felt slightly guilty the more his senior explained. In fact, it was not a rock chicken. ruler. Junior. So how are you going to cook this? First, Im going to sprinkle some pepper and cover the pan with oil to cook. ?! The senior was surprised by the overly sumptuous cuisine. Pepper and oil were words that were hard to believe in Einrogard. However, the junior did not notice the seniors shock and continued to explain. In another pot, Im going to make a sauce to go with the chicken dish. Im going to boil the broth by adding butter and flour. I have some parsley I brought from the garden, so I added that too. It would be nice to have more spices, but since its the beginning of the semester how would you cook if you were a senior? Lee Han, who was explaining, was curious about his seniors advice and asked. The senior answered with a somewhat intimidated look on his face. Im just going to put it in water and boil it. * * * The Kitchen Club was one of the clubs in Einrogard that hired the most mercenaries on campus. Although they stored a lot of valuable foodstuffs, riots and attacks sometimes broke out even during meals. -Todays menu is a bit simple due to the spirit flood. First, seaweed lasagna without noodle cheese sauce, seaweed soup, and seaweed cookies -You crazy thieves are offering this to get gold coins!? -You guys are full. Youre just going to eat whatever you give, why are you complaining? -under! Throw it down! Open the warehouse! Theres a mountain of meat piled up in their warehouse! Einrogards students tended to become irritable and violent when they were overly hungry. And most of the students at Einrogard were hungry. As such, when the quality of the Kitchen Clubs menu fell below a certain level, the restaurant would sometimes turn into a battlefield. And even if it wasnt to that extent, there were always complaints. This is a gold coin? Woah haha. If you dont want to eat it, turn it off You can give me ten gold coins! ? Falkrius paused at the students reaction. The students friend next to him quickly stopped him. Shut up! What if I raise it to ten coins? ??? Falkrius was wary of this conversation, wondering if it was some kind of trap or a new tactic, but surprisingly, more students began to react in that way. The Kitchen Club has finally come to its senses! Yes, this is the Saint Iactus Club! This is the first time Ive eaten something that didnt break my teeth! Please continue to do this! ?????? Falkrius headed to the back, suspecting that his juniors might have put psychoactive substances in the food. But to his surprise, a rich and delicious smell greeted Falkrius. All of the gathered kitchen club members were looking at their junior in awe. What happened? Seniors. Look at this! Falkrius received a bowl of food prepared by Lee Han according to the members words. Then he held out a gold coin. Lee Han declined as he was a senior in the same club. Im fine. Phew. Im not okay. really. Everyone who ate first should pay. The seniors held out gold coins with sullen faces. Even though I already have no income today, there are additional expenses. Rattling rattling! After emptying his bowl, Falkrius looked at Lee Han with tears in his eyes. I cant believe they make food like this in Einrogard. The reincarnation of Saint Iactus has come here! no. Phew, its a metaphor! Come here. Junior! Falkrius hugged Lee Han tightly. A crackling sound came out. Lee Han felt fortunate that he had learned swordsmanship and practiced how to extend magical power to his body. If not, I might have died here. happy! Should I just fight again with the guys from other clubs? Thats a bit Hahaha. Im kidding! joke! Anyway, junior. It would be nice to come out often and cook often. If only you were there, the number of restaurant attacks would be cut in half! After slapping Lee Han on the back, Falkrius left with a smile. The remaining seniors looked at Lee Han with clouded faces. Lee Han sensed the hardships that would soon come. As expected. Lee Han raised the reputation of the kitchen club, but at the same time, he monopolized the other seniors income. Unlike Falkrius, who does not have much greed, other seniors are bound to be dissatisfied. Lee Han, preparing for a magical battle, waited for his seniors to open their mouths. Wardanaz junior. yes. hire me! yes? Lee Han was taken aback by the words that were different from what he expected. Not a duel, surprise attack, or intimidation, but employment? no. Hire me! Did you see that I secured a bronze goose today? That guy fell while picking mushrooms! Is this kid crazy! What you did was just pick it up! As Lee Han had prepared, the magic battle began. With seniors! The kitchen club seniors started waving their canes at each other and fighting. Lee Han, who was watching this calmly, immediately left the kitchen and ran away from Falkrius. Seniors!!!! huh? Falkrius, who was walking far away, turned around in confusion when Lee Han came running towards him. Is there anything else you want to ask? Seniors fight. Please stop me! why? Falkrius, seeing Lee Hans expression, burst into laughter. Im kidding, Im kidding! Hahaha! haha. It was really fun. Are you stopping me? no? As Lee Han glared at him, Falkrius quickly explained. Its usually better to wait a while before going into a fight like that. ah. Only then will our feelings calm down and we can reconcile? That way, we can tire each other out and subdue each other. Falkrius really waited, and when the sound inside died down a little, he quickly jumped in. Several pitiful screams followed by a crashing sound erupted, and then Falkrius shouted. -Woohaha. come in! The seniors were all kneeling and their canes had been confiscated. Some members muttered indignantly. Ugh. If I had known that Senior Falkrius would come, I would have prepared. Phew. Yes, I guess so. But losers are silent! Falkrius laughed and asked why the members fought. Lee Han was a little nervous at the question. Its not like Im getting caught up in it either. In the eyes of Falkrius, who leads a club with a long history, it may have been difficult to tolerate the fact that seniors fought over working under juniors. And in the first place, Lee Han did not fully understand why the seniors fought to work under their juniors. You said you fought to work under your junior? yes. So who won? The senior came before victory or defeat was decided. Well. Then you couldnt decide who would go in! Falkrius felt sad. It would have been neat if only the winner could enter. Seniors. Seniors. Phew. ask. ask. why? No thats it. Can other seniors work under me? Hahaha, when wizards do research, they dont consider your age before entrusting you with assistance! The seniors nodded in agreement with Falkrius words and smiled pretentiously. They did not want to work under their juniors because they were afraid of competing with the hard work of gathering ingredients. As a true wizard, I just know that skill is more important than age. Isnt it different from research? Its similar! There are still many members who are still with us! Kitchen club members didnt necessarily cook alone. As we gathered ingredients right away and planned a party, we often even had to cook together. Occasionally, if there was someone preparing a large meal, it was customary to hire several members to do the work. There were many times when it was better for the members to receive a stable salary rather than to collect materials for no reason Phew. But it turned out to be difficult. There is no winner. hmm. Then how about we just pretend it never happened? Lee Han, who did not want to give orders to his senior members, quietly spoke up. But Falkrius shook his head loudly and said: no! decided. How do you mean? Let all the members here come in! While Lee Han was shocked, the seniors breathed a sigh of relief and clapped. It was no exaggeration to say that the new junior was a food god. Who else but the God of groceries can bring out that much food? He was worried that he might get hit a few more times and not be able to get in, but it was indeed a decision worthy of a leader leading the club. As expected, its senior Falkrius! Be fair like the Phoenix Tower! Lee Han whispered to Falkrius in an urgent voice. Isnt it a bit too much for me to give orders to my seniors? Um no! You can do it! Hahaha! I was glad to see the scene where Falkrius was destroyed earlier. Otherwise, Lee Han would have definitely lost his temper and attacked his senior. Chapter 723 Episode 723: Black Turtle Tower Renged looked up at the building with a nervous face. It was an old, shabby building with 7 floors that didnt look like anything special, but it somehow felt old-fashioned and traditional to the determined Renjid. okay. Youre going to the Iactus Soup Club. Due to suggestions from his fellow top friends, he thought about whether it was a smuggling club or an outing club, but in the end he chose the kitchen club. The history and philosophy of the Kitchen Club moved the heart of Renjid, who comes from a family of chefs. To be honest, last year, I didnt have any special ingredients, so I couldnt cook anything. If you join the kitchen club, you will be able to use plenty of ingredients. They said the rumors were piled up like a mountain Unable to imagine that many of his seniors had been deceived in the same way, Renjid swallowed his saliva and took a step forward. -Woohaha! Youve decided. Welcome, welcome! Senior Falkrius welcomed Renjid warmly. Renged escaped the hug and stumbled, groaning in pain. Ugh, the ribs Ranged? Whoa Wodanaz! Renjid recognized Lee Han and smiled happily. Although it was a different tower, this friend of the Wardanaz family was a trustworthy friend. also. You came first. Im counting on you. I decided to join this time too. Hmm. Right. Lee Han looked at Renjid with a complex expression. The appearance of the club will probably be very different from what Renged expected What do you think? Wardanaz? What is the club atmosphere like? What about your seniors? Before Renjid could finish his question, a shout was heard from behind. Wardanaz! Where is Wardanaz! Junior Wardanaz. Lets think about tomorrows food together! Lets join forces and create an income that will last a long time in the clubs history Then Ill leave. Lee Han quickly left. Renjid looked at Lee Hans back with a puzzled face. What the hell happened!? * * * The person in charge of the lecture on < Wand Materials and Magic Amplification > was the most evil and despicable person in Einrogard. hello. professor. Professor Verdus kept his head down, concentrating only on the stick he was working with, despite Lee Hans greeting. Lee Han glanced at the cane. The staff placed on Professor Verdus workbench emitted a unique magical wave that I had never seen before. Amazing. Magic was a discipline that always became more novel and awe-inspiring the more it was learned and mastered. There are areas that you can see as you become aware of things that you just overlooked because you didnt know them before. If it had been last year, I would have only sensed it and thought, There is a high density of magic compressed on the wand, but after I started learning about spell shortening and magic storage from Professor Boladi, I saw other things. Thats a magic that strengthens the control of telekinesis, then a magic that strengthens the output of telekinesis itself, and then a magic that increases the range of telekinesis If you use that wand that compresses magic while delicately targeting the linkage effect, What if a wizard who mainly uses telekinesis-type magic catches him? It was hard to guess what kind of firepower it would unleash. Lee Han was impressed and then approached Professor Verdus. Then, he drew up his magic power, spread it throughout his body, and shouted into Professor Verdus ear. Hello, Professor!!! Professor Verdus was startled and raised his head. Then he found Lee Han and shouted. Speak quietly! Im going to shake my wand! I greeted you quietly at first. You just have to say hello quietly enough for me to hear! Lee Han just smiled quietly. Professor Verdus gestured, not imagining that Lee Han would yell in his ear again next time. Anyway, sit down. Welcome. You need my magic power? If it had been another professor, he would have pretended not to say it at least once out of courtesy, but Professor Verdus nodded confidently. okay! Do you know how uncomfortable it was for you to be out of school during vacation? Well. Its really unfortunate because its a rule to go out of school during vacation. If there are special circumstances, can I stay? You can apply. Special circumstances? Are you saying they are plotting to murder the professor? In Lee Hans opinion, even in Einrogards long history, it seemed like there would be no one left during the vacation. Ill think about it. So what can I use my magic power for? Here and here. Professor Verdus instructed, pointing to the jumbled jewels on the workbench. One was an opaque gray gem with the wind element swaying inside, and the other was a white gem emitting a soft light, condensing pure power. Is it okay if I have these two? huh? Everything in between! In effect, it was an instruction to infuse magical energy into all the materials on the workbench. Lee Hans smile became slightly deeper. By the way, Professor. Todays lecture is < Wand Materials and Magic Amplification >. huh. Recharge your magic power. I would like to ask you some questions about the lecture. Isnt this my legitimate right? Cant I do it after charging my magic power? Lee Han pretended not to hear and ignored it. When the magic power is fully charged, Professor Verdus will leave for his own world. Why am I the only student? Why are you asking me that? I should ask other students. Its needlessly logical. I want to hit you. For sure, I had to ask the students to find out why there were no students. Still, I thought the professor should have some guesses as well What kind of lecture is this? Its a lecture that recharges your magic power. What else do you do? When Professor Verdus trick didnt work, he started explaining while grumbling. The ultimate goal of this lecture was actually for participating students to create their own wands. ? Lee Han couldnt believe his ears. Of course, among the outstanding enchantment wizards, those who majored in artifact studies were able to make wands. But, to put it conversely, it meant that in order to make a wand, you had to have at least that level of experience. The wand served as the core and axis of the wizards complex and unstable process of changing the world with his will, and at the same time, it also played roles such as amplification and guidance. The roles played by wands in magic were so diverse that it was impossible to name them all. So of course making a wand wasnt usually difficult? Can a second grader make this? Why are you asking me that? I just want to hit him. When Professor Verdus brought up the logic he had brought up earlier, Lee Han also brought up the excuse he had brought up before. professor. It seems like it will be difficult to recharge because the horsepower has suddenly decreased. I dont think my magic power will increase if I dont get the right answer. Im not making such a complicated wand, so wouldnt I be able to make it? Professor Verdus immediately responded kindly. Of course, Lee Han did not completely believe it. Professor Verdus sense of difficulty is somewhat paralyzed. If the professor said it was easy, then if it was difficult, if he said it was difficult, I had to assume it was impossible. What makes you say its not complicated? Do you see this now? yes. Can you see what kind of magic link it is? yes. The two geniuses calmly continued the conversation, having a conversation that would have made other wizards shed tears of despair if they had seen it. The cane that Professor Verdus was using on the workbench was too difficult to use as a teaching aid for students. It was an artifact being produced at the request of the < Green Pyrite Magic Tower >, a gathering of flame-type wizards. Of course, as it was a request from an external magic tower, the magic included was of high quality and the security was quite thorough. If the magic inside could be identified just by looking at it from the outside, the artifacts weaknesses would become excessive, so a certain level of security was essential. Professor Verdus said that it was not enough to explain in detail as it involved a difficult spell and even a spell to keep the secret, so you can just look at it and move on. But neither Professor Verdus nor Lee Han cared. Because they were both sufficiently strange wizards. There is absolutely no need for anything like this for you. You just have to match the ingredients. As for the ingredients Instead of incorporating any special magic into the wand, it simply meant that all you had to do was get the ratio of the wands ingredients right. Of course, it wasnt easy either. Because not only the ingredients of the wand but also the balance of its shape could affect the magic. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But its much better. If I do it for a year, I might be able to do it. You should do it. What if you cant do it? professor. Suddenly, I have magical power You dont have to do it! After teasing Professor Verdus enough, Lee Han got ready to get to work. Originally, carrots and whips should contain both carrots, but if you swing only the whip, its just a whip. How much horsepower do you put into it? To the maximum. Kwasik! The jewel in Lee Hans hand was shattered. Did you need the shattered jewels? You have to put it in only until it doesnt break! Professor Verdus forgot what he had just said and scolded his student. You said to put it to the maximum. Did I do that? You have so much magic power, but you shouldnt max it out. Yes After infusing magical power, Lee Han stretched out his keen senses and detected a crack in the jewel. If it seemed like it might crack or break, you had to stop right away. As the student next to him quickly charged up and infused magical power, Professor Verdus began to work with twice as much excitement as usual. next! Here it is. next! here. hurry! next! professor. If you do it quickly, your magical energy suddenly increases Slow down! While the two were working, third grade students began to come in one by one. Then he looked at Lee Han and Professor Verdus with puzzled eyes. who is he? Was there a kid like that in our grade? Arent you a fourth year senior? There was someone like that among the seniors in the fourth grade? Einrogards lectures did not have a specific grade limit, but it was virtually the same. There was no reason for a second year student to come in and take a lecture that was mainly taken by third year students. Sometimes, for unavoidable reasons, older students begged to take classes in lower grades, but this was not the norm. As such, Lee Han was a very alien being to the third-year students who came to listen to < Wand Materials and Magic Amplification >. Ive never seen him in the same grade, and when I see him helping Professor Verdus with his work, he looks like a 4th grade student. Was there anyone like that among the 4th grade seniors? uh. professor. Other people came. I have eyes and ears too? Shouldnt you give a lecture? for a moment. Oh, isnt this < Wand Materials and Magic Amplification >? Lee Han was embarrassed because all the students were unfamiliar faces. Still, the students in the same grade remembered the faces, at least vaguely, as they had worked together on various things last year. Thats right. Arent you a senior? yes? Arent you a fourth-year senior? You dont have to worry too much. You can also take third-year lectures. I am a second year student The atmosphere in the classroom became cold and the third year students started whispering. Is it because Professor Verdus is too lazy to teach two lectures in the same classroom? I guess so its possible. But werent you helping with the work? As the atmosphere became strange, Lee Han spoke quickly. Seniors. I am also taking this lecture. Im not taking another lecture. This lecture? Isnt it too difficult? It would be better to change it now. Wardanaz he doesnt care. Professor Verdus said, waving his hands because the students were noisy. Wardanaz? Is it him?! I think its him? Its different, but its really different! That was the end of it. After quickly understanding, the seniors sat down and started working. Only Lee Han could not convince himself and glared at his seniors. Chapter 724 Episode 724 Sir. Seniors. huh? Meanwhile, the senior who was preparing his work raised his head at Lee Hans call. Something seems strange. I am a 2nd year student, and this is a 3rd year course. what? Did the professor force you into the lecture?! The senior asked in surprise. Although Lee Han did not completely understand the meaning of the question, he denied it for now. Thats not it. I chose it. With the help of Calendarium Wait. Why did you ask whether the lecture was forced? ah. dont mind. Its a rumor I heard a long time ago, so I asked just in case. The senior waved his hand as if to say not to worry. It was one of the legendary rumors about Einrogard that I heard when I entered school. If a students skills are too good, from then on, the student no longer chooses the lecture, but the lecture comes to the student! When my senior and his friends heard the rumor, they worried, What if Im so good that the professor forces me to invite him? But that didnt happen. The Einrogard professors were colder than expected. Without noticing Lee Hans expression harden, the senior continued to explain. If I had gotten help from Calendarium, wouldnt that course have been the best fit? But Im a second year student, and this is a third year course, right? Its strange. But sometimes, excellent people take classes one year higher than theirs. Senior Yukveltire also did that once. Is that so When the seniors reaction seemed milder than expected, Lee Han wondered if he had overreacted. So, theres nothing particularly strange about the < Extremely Beautiful Creatures > lecture, the < Elemental Magic and Its Connections > lecture, and the < Poison Bone and Blood > lecture? When Lee Han took out the names of the lectures on the lecture schedule and asked about them, the senior paused. There were too many lectures for third-year students. Dont usually outstanding geniuses take only one class in a specialized field from a grade above them? Dont you usually only listen to one? Its a bit much, but Another senior who was sharpening equipment on a whetstone next to him joined in. Thats him. ah. Right. Me indeed. Even though Im in third grade, I still have these stereotypes. Lee Han asked again, reminding himself that he should not attack his seniors. Its strange, right? There were even lectures left that Lee Han didnt just ask about. No matter how much I thought about it, the names of these lectures seemed closer to third year than second year. Its strange, but I think you can do it. cheer up. Calendarium must have taken care of it. A wizard is the master of an artifact, not its slave. What if you change the lecture right now? What if we include a lower level lecture? ah. Thats not allowed. The senior who was changing the equipment next to me answered for me. I tried to take a second-year class this year, but the professor kicked me. Although the professors at Einrogard seemed indifferent, they were thorough in some areas. Students should take lectures that are appropriate for their level and should not be allowed to deliberately take easy lectures. There is no freedom at all! Lee Han was once again indignant at Einrogards trick. There is no freedom at all in the subject of freely learning magic. While Lee Han was angry, his seniors asked questions. Just as Lee Han was curious, his seniors also had a lot of questions. Wardanaz. I have a question Ah. yes. Ask. Why were you with Professor Verdus? ? Lee Han was taken aback by such a strange question. Its lecture time, right? what? for a moment. Did you come just in time for the start of the lecture? ??? When the junior was confused, the seniors kindly explained. There is no need to come to Professor Verdus lecture on time. He doesnt care whether we are there or not anyway. But shouldnt you listen to the lecture? Where is the lecture content? Lee Han looked back. There was definitely nothing. When I thought about it, Lee Han-do came to the beginning of the lecture and felt like he had learned nothing in particular. Just come when you want and go when you want. You bring something to work with, you work on it, and then you leave. I also came from working somewhere else. Einrogard students were taking advantage of Professor Verdus indifference. If the professor is not interested in the student, the student can study on his own. Still, isnt there something blocking it? You have to learn that yourself. Like that. At that moment, one of my seniors got up from his seat, groaning as if he had encountered a problem while working. He then walked forward and started chattering near Professor Verduss workbench. Of course, Professor Verdus, who was in a state of concentration, did not notice. Pop! The senior snatched Professor Verdus work and ran out of the classroom like a crazy person. Then Professor Verdus also jumped up and ran after his senior. at there! You mean, dirty thief! I will learn and give back! The seniors nodded as they heard the echo coming from outside the classroom. Thats how you do it. Lee Han didnt ask, Cant I ask a question? Because I knew it couldnt be done. It would be much faster to learn by stealing Professor Verdus work than by asking questions. ruler. Lets go too. Where do you mean? Rumbling C the seniors rushed to Professor Verdus workbench and quickly copied and transcribed. aha. Something like this Your skills are excellent. So hes still alive. Do you know that the assassins who came to kill Professor Verdus are waiting in the city near Einrogard? I heard it was requested by nobles who were deprived of gold. shit. Is there any way to help those people? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han quietly copied and drew the work of his seniors. Professor Verduss workbench looked like a huge pile of trash because of all the junk, but there was all kinds of wisdom hidden inside. Even salvaging a few artifact blueprints or magic circles drawn on a crumpled wad of paper is a huge step forward for students. Not long after, Professor Verdus returned with his work retrieved. The senior who stole the work was nowhere to be seen. Professor Verdus shouted angrily. There are too many thieves in this school! The students all pretended not to notice and sat down again. Where did that senior go? Professor Verdus may be crazy, but he is not a cruel person. I would have just been suppressed. Since Professor Verdus only cared about recovering his work, he did not retaliate against the student further or send him to the punishment room. The senior who disappeared probably took a few hits, so he will recover on his own and then come back. But even as time passed, the senior did not return. Youre not coming back? I guess I got hit a little hard. Dont worry about it, just do your work. Junior. The people who listen to Professor Verdus lectures seem to have similar personalities to the professor. Lee Han uttered a cold-hearted curse that made his seniors blood run cold. * * * Professor Verdus called Lee Han again. Work assistance was needed. Seeing this, even seniors who were concentrating on their own work felt puzzled. Now that I think about it, I only asked why you came first, but I didnt actually hear why you were with Professor Verdus? I came first and was in the lecture room. It was possible because I didnt know the uniqueness of Professor Verduss lectures, but it was quite unusual to be so close to Professor Verdus work table. Basically, Professor Verdus is not one to let other wizards sit next to his workbench. Actually, it wasnt anything particularly strange. Originally, for wizards, the magic they studied was a secret area, and workshops and workbenches were also places where outsiders were prohibited from entering. Of course, it was a bit problematic to become a professor and not allow students to approach, but Can I get that close? The seniors stopped what they were working on and looked at Professor Verdus and Lee Han with curious eyes. As it was a lecture on < Wand Materials and Magic Amplification >, several students from the Buyeo School of Magic were also present, and they provided commentary in a cautious voice. Very strange very strange. I cant believe Professor Verdus calls me that. Isnt it necessary to do some chores that require a lot of work? Professor Verdus doesnt even ask you to do chores. Professor Verdus was already crazy enough, but he became even more crazy when it came to his magic. Even minor touches or simple tasks that can be overlooked to a certain extent cannot be tolerated if they do not meet ones standards. Naturally, students were not called in for simple chores. hey. Shouldnt we match the ingredients today? Lets just wait and see. The students sat divided into each tower and looked at each other with interest. One student went so far as to send a paper bird to a friend who had not yet come to class to tell them to come quickly. Sending it to the Green Pyrite Magic Tower ends today! oh. Then Lets do the next one! Lee Han stared at the soft back of Professor Verdus head. Im taking lectures too, but shouldnt I be doing my own work? Just do this! Anyway, once you start working, youll finish it right away! What nonsense are you talking about? When I tried to ignore it and turn around, Professor Verdus hit the floor, opened a secret door, took out the special wand materials inside, and held them out. Lee Han nodded. It meant that I wanted to help even without the professor saying so. Lets move on to the next task. You remember the magical power release grant, right? The exact name is < Bible''s Magical Radiation Grant >. It was one of the magic spells that Professor Verdus had forced to teach him last year. yes. Craddangtangtangtang! ? When Lee Han turned his head, the seniors quickly set up a chair and motioned for him to continue. Dont worry about us. The floor here in the classroom is slippery due to the magic. continue! Lee Han was puzzled, but with Professor Verdus next to him whining to him to focus, he returned his gaze to the work table. I need to learn a little more magic similar to that. oh. What kind of magic are these? Absorption, amplification, increase, acceleration, explosion, curve conversion Do you by any chance not know the meaning? Lee Han grumbled, but instead of stealing Professor Verdus work and running away, he quietly sat down and began learning magic. < Bible''s Magical Dissipation Grant > is a magic that changes the nature of magical power and causes the material containing the magical power to emit magical energy. What was special about this magic was that it did not apply magic to the material itself, but rather to the magical power itself. Amplifying the magical power within the artifact by applying various processes. Rather than creating a linked effect by continuously casting magic on a substance, creating an effect by successively casting magic on the magic power within the magic circle was able to produce more accurate results. It was a magic worthy of Professor Verdus, creating artifacts so precise and detailed that they bordered on madness. Lee Han also knew the advantages of this method, so he willingly agreed to learn it It may be impossible to do everything, but its better to learn whenever you get the chance. Every time you learn one, it becomes much easier to prepare other enchantments. Lee Han learned from absorption. Fortunately, since it is the exact opposite of divergence, the theory itself was not that difficult. not there yet? Please wait a moment. not there yet? Wait. not there yet? not there yet? not there yet? Waitthats it. Craddangtangtangtang! Chapter 725 Episode 725 Isnt the floor too slippery? Can I help you clean up? As the seniors kept falling, Lee Han looked puzzled and asked. Professor Verdus looked at the floor and looked irritated. Why is that floor so slippery that I keep getting in your way! Didnt the professor just throw it away after the experiment? Professor Verdus protested Lee Hans suspicions as if they were nonsense. Students clean up! Lee Han shook his head at the words of Professor Verdus, who never said, I didnt do that. Seniors. Ill help you I said its okay! Wardanaz. Do you think your seniors are idiots who cant even control a slippery floor? Do we look like Baldrogard students? When the seniors complained, Lee Han was a little dumbfounded. Didnt he fall twice right away? If the opponent had been Gai Nando, the wand would have gone out first to tell him not to talk nonsense. Yes, I understand. Okay, okay. Dont worry about that. Try casting magic absorption. Professor Verdus stamped his foot impatiently. Ive already wasted 58 seconds because of that trashy floor. Magic power, be absorbed by the rules of Bible. Slowly C While Professor Lee Han and Verdus were putting their heads close to the workbench, the seniors were quietly moving their chairs. Did that junior really learn < Bible''s Magic Absorption Grant >? No matter how much he is, doesnt that just make no sense? I cant believe I even learned < Bibles Magical Radiation Grant > in the first place. Sigunting. You are from the school of granting magic. what do you think about it. A third-year dwarf student with a geometrically braided beard had a cautious expression. And then he opened his mouth. hmm. Im not sure because Im not interested in other students. You piece of trash. Students from other schools looked at him with disdain. Of course, they could not conscientiously take good care of their juniors. Because I was busy right now just solving their lecture assignments and conducting research. However, the Buyeo magic school was a bit harsh. A school where students often forget the names of their professors and seniors sometimes forget the existence of their juniors. Looking from the outside, you could even wonder why it was called a school. Isnt it right that those guys just work separately? < Bibles magic absorption grant > is a difficult magic, right? Im not mistaken, am I? Its like that. There was a reason why the students in the classroom were shocked when they heard the name of magic. Bibles magic control magic series was a huge barrier to students who did not major in the magic school. Surprisingly, even if one did not major in that school of magic, there were many cases where one or two magics were learned as needed. Thanks to the unique usefulness of enchantment, the number of students from other schools taking related lectures has increased considerably. Arent there many students from other schools listening to the lecture right now? Of course, since they did not major in a school, it was difficult to learn magic of high difficulty, but the students did not want to go that far in the first place. What students from other schools wanted was magic that was easy to learn and highly versatile, so it could be applied to their own schools magic -Now. Everyone take it. Its the professors < Bible''s magic release grant > magic. It is much better and more convenient than existing magic attribute conversion magic. -Wow, can I just give this away? -The professor doesnt care anyway. Anyway, what you want is roughly in these magics, so learn them well. -thanks. for a moment. Is this something you can learn? Although it was superior and more convenient than existing magic, students who did not major in the Buyeo School of Magic had no choice but to reject it as it required memorizing much more detailed and complex movements and understanding the principles. Even students majoring in the Buyeo School of Magic often failed to master a few things. Then its really great. I started by learning emanation and learned absorption so quickly. no. Is that possible? Sigunting. I know youre not interested, but what about your standards? Si Gunting said nothing. The students were puzzled and grabbed Xi Gunting and shook him. Why arent you saying anything? ah. sorry. After todays lecture, I was thinking about what to ask my junior to do. Craddangtangtangtang! The seniors pushed Si Gun Ting back. When Lee Han raised his head, his seniors shouted first. The floor is really fine now! Dont worry, even if you roll a well-oiled wagon wheel, it will stop up here! Concentrate again! its okay. The work is all done. ?!?!? * * * While his seniors were talking in front of him, Lee Han helped Professor Verdus and additionally learned amplification, increase in volume, acceleration, explosion, curve, and illusion magic. Professor Verdus, excited by the speed of work that was incomparable to usual, shouted with momentum. Next task too! Dont talk nonsense, Professor. Professor Verdus complained that his student was too uninterested and unenthusiastic about magic, but Lee Han ignored him. Now Lee Han also had to prepare according to the lecture content. It seems like I lost all my strength before the lecture started. After checking the chairs and floor just in case (the classroom seemed particularly slippery today), Lee Han sat down. As you can guess from the lecture < Wand Materials and Magic Amplification >, the performance of a wand varies depending on what materials are mixed and how. For example, if you make the frame of a staff out of blue water wood and put the fragments left behind by the Great Duke of the Deep Sea inside, the staff will become a truly extreme staff specializing in the water element. If you make a frame with demonic metal and draw a pattern with devils blood, you will have an advantage when casting a devil summoning spell. A cane that is easy enough for me to use and has decent performance. The cane that Lee Han uses now was a cane made by a talking oak tree. The first basic wand was made by Einroguard, so its shape and balance were close to perfect, but it did not have particularly strong power or magic hidden in it. C While the professor is blocking you, take it and run away! -These bandits! You are now stealing rightful property protected by imperial law! -Are you bringing up the imperial law to say that there is no one who does not follow the imperial law as much as the professor? There was a loud noise next to him, but Lee Han ignored it to concentrate. The walking stick made by the talking oak tree contained a tree spirit. Theres even a frost giant king and a space moving statue. The body of the staff was inhabited by a tree spirit, and the tip was encrusted with the blue ore of the Frost Giant King and the ore of the Space Shifting Statue. Its possible to move it, but well have to take that into consideration when making it. It was not good to force a force that was too strong for the cane to withstand. In the worst case, the wand could crack or break. -oh my god! I really learned it! Look at this! -Ainrogards miracle! -How on earth is this possible? for a moment. Isnt this amplification? Did he also do the amplification? -Give it to me! You bandits! Clink!! -shit. Youre already back! Everyone scatter! Take your time! Lee Han drew a simple magic circle and prepared a summoning spell. When Lee Han first received this wand, he could not use a few magics, but now that he has spent time in Einroguard, the number of magics he can use has increased considerably. The magic I am going to use now is Circle 2 < Lesser Spirit Conversation >. It is a magic that falls under the school of summoning magic and attempts to ask a few questions to a spirit that has not made a contract. Lee Han was unable to use it since he had very few encounters with spirits, but he studied it diligently. Its good that you learned it. After all, if you learn magic, you wont lose anything. Lee Han cast a spell to ask a question to the tree spirit of the staff. Spirit. Please answer the question. The spell was cast accurately, but no answer came back from the spirit. what? Lee Han wondered if he had made a mistake. Since I had never done it before, it was difficult to figure out what was wrong. Senior Senior, what happened?! Only then did Lee Han look around and realize that his seniors were limping and bleeding from their noses. not a big deal. Are you trying to learn Professor Verdus magic again? Thats the way it is. You are amazing. As the junior gave a look of respect, the seniors felt a pang of conscience. I couldnt say, I had a fight to check whether you really cooked it or not. The great thing is that you are great. This is the first time Ive seen a student who has the ability to help Professor Verdus with his work. ? Lee Han did not understand. Of course, Lee Han had special advantages in some aspects of Buyeo magic, but there were definitely seniors in the Buyeo magic school who were better than Lee Han. Arent there seniors at the Buyeo Magic School? ah. People who have the ability to help Professor Verdus dont help him and usually use their own magic. Lee Han felt bitter as he realized once again the bleak human relationships within the Buyeo School of Magic. When I think about it, if my seniors had taken on Professor Verdus work, I wouldnt have had to suffer like this. Lee Han thought so, not realizing that due to the nature of his magical power, he would unconditionally participate even if his seniors took on the task. Seniors. Could you please check if there is anything wrong with this spell? Improvement magic? I think youll be better than me when it comes to enchantment. haha. Youre joking too far. Its not a joke. All right. Thank you for the compliment. No, its not really a joke The senior was dumbfounded, but first confirmed the problem Lee Han had mentioned. It was a staff with a tree spirit, but even when I cast < Lesser Spirit Conversation >, there was no response. Did you cast the spell properly? There doesnt seem to be any problem. Is that so? Let me try casting again. The senior waved his staff and cast < Lesser Spirit Conversation >. Looking at that scene, Lee Han suddenly felt ominous. Im sure you didnt answer because you were scared. Spirit. Are you listening? A positive symbol was drawn on the front of the wand and then disappeared. Is it okay? What a strange thing. What was the reason? The senior was lost in thought. As this magic can only be answered as right or wrong, the questioner also had to ask somewhat sharp questions. Seniors. Please ask me if I didnt answer because I was scared. What nonsense are you talking about? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The senior burst into laughter at Lee Hans words. hey. Of course, you may seem scary to Einrogard students. Because Im listening to all the schools. Lee Han glared at his senior with a shocked expression. But the spirits are not afraid of such things. Try it. okay. okay. Are you afraid of this wizard here that you didnt answer? Surprisingly, the answer was negative. Lee Han was startled, grabbed his seniors shoulder tightly and shouted. Seniors. Look!!! They say the spirits are not afraid of me!!! Thats right. Congratulations. I dont know why youre so happy, but can you lighten up? The collarbone I broke earlier because of Professor Verdus still hurts. sorry. The senior, who was freed from his strong grip, rubbed his shoulders and was lost in thought. hmm. I really dont know why. I was going to ask you a few questions about making a new wand Well. I cant help it. Lets ask everything we can. The senior took out a book on spirit summoning magic from his pocket and asked questions one after another. Is it because you made a contract with an evil being? Ugh. Have you ever had an overly dangerous fight? Ugh. whats the matter? Where does it hurt? No, please continue. Chapter 726 Episode 726 Hmm. Its really unique. Barglios, a third-year student from the Elbali family who was asking the most likely questions written in the book one by one, tilted his head. Normally, this would be a problem, but I kept getting negative answers. thank god. Even though Lee Han didnt get an answer, he felt slightly relieved. Fortunately, the tree spirit was not angry. Of course, there were many more reasons to come, but I was fortunate enough to not be angry about the reasons that had come up so far. But its not my fault. Anyone who studied at Einrogard encountered the king of ghouls or the king of frost giants. In order to survive meeting these people, you have to make a little contract with an evil being Okay. In times like these, you should also ask an unusual question. oh. What is it? Is it because Im listening to all the schools? Of course, the answer was negative. Lee Han glared at his senior. The Orc student adjusted his glasses with a embarrassed expression. Thats an unusual question. When you get stuck, you have to try these things to find the answer. Thats such an unusual question. Barglios continued to ask several questions. The spirit continued to deny the most likely questions, such as Did the staff endure excessively powerful magic or mana? or Did a dangerous monster touch the staff? and. What is it really? Actually, is it possible that the spirit likes me and wont answer? That is nonsense. What kind of Baldrogard student is this guy who studied all the schools talking about? Barglius did not compromise at all when it came to magic. Lee Han became sullen and nodded. Are you dissatisfied with not being able to use your abilities Wait, is this it? Look here! Barglios was surprised when the answer came in the affirmative. This question was so unlikely that it was placed last in the book. The level was somewhere between Are you politically dissatisfied with the recent change in power in the spirit world? and Have any of the wizards ancestors had a friend who had a grudge against a spirit? There is usually nothing that prevents you from using your abilities, right? Have you left this wand abandoned somewhere for a long time? no. I carried it with me every day. Thats strange. Umm. wait for a sec. Lets check the spirits abilities first. As he majored in summoning magic, the senior Orc calmly began checking despite the embarrassing situation. After casting a few spells, the abilities of this tree spirit are The power of recovery, the power of life, and the power of stubbornness. There are three like this. Isnt it great? A spirit without a contract is lending its power like this. I guess I saw it well. I was lucky. But its strange. what? There is only one thing that Professor Thunder Gait told me. It makes plants grow well. Apparently, Professor Thunder Gait had given Lee Han a brief explanation when he received this cane. It would be great to grow plants Thats the power of life, but I dont know. I do not know. Professors dont really care about their students. is it? Lee Han was puzzled by his seniors words, but he was convinced. First, the power of recovery. Youve probably experienced it a few times too. Its a useful spirit power for wizards. It restores magical power. ? I had no memory of the wand recovering magic power. Lee Han looked back on his memories to see if anything, but as expected, nothing came to mind. This is probably not it. ruler. Have you failed to exercise the power of restoration? look. They say the power of recovery has been unleashed huh? The tree spirit answered solemnly that it had not been able to exercise its power. Barglios was taken aback by that sight. Are the glasses magic effects gone? no. I think you saw it correctly. Lee Han said in a slightly dark voice. When I thought about it, even if the tree spirit had the power to restore magical power, Lee Han would not have had a chance to use it. The power doesnt need to be used until the magic power decreases; it just stays on, so whats the point of restoring it? I bet he used the other two. The power of life is what you just mentioned Yes. Its a power that alchemists love. It helps when growing plants. yes. That seems bitter. What a relief. Have you failed to exercise the power of life? The tree spirit immediately answered that he could not even exercise the power of life. Did you really write it? Senior Oak, who had maintained an intellectual attitude until just now, glared at Lee Han through his glasses with a grim look in his eyes. At this rate, I thought I only used it to wipe the dust off my cane in a year. How many plants have I grown? This is a false accusation. The spirit is mistaken! Hmm. Did the wizard replace the Power of Life with some other means? The tree spirit immediately answered yes. Lee Han asked out of curiosity. Did you replace it with magical power? Answer in the affirmative. Lee Han felt a sudden sense of futility. I thought I was growing well thanks to the cane, but it turns out it was just a placebo effect. I simply believed that I was growing well thanks to the staff, so the effect increased when I spread magical energy around. I thought you used the power of the wand. Cheer up. Sometimes you have that illusion. So, by what means did you replace it? It seems like I dissipated my magical power unconsciously. I believed that he would grow well thanks to the help of the tree spirit, but that was Barglios looked at Lee Han as if he were crazy and slowly widened the distance by one step. If Barglios was a spirit, he would have responded positively to the question, Did you avoid it because you were scared? What is this guy really doing? Of course, since the science of magic is a change brought about by the wizards firm will, it could also be said to be a kind of primitive magic. But why would the word primitive be added to primitive magic? Because it was so unstable and less effective, magic was now cast in a different way. In order to make a change with just ones own suggestion, without any special spells, an enormous amount of magical energy had to be continuously applied. Barglios could not believe that an individual wizard had spread that much magical power. What is the final power of stubbornness? Its simple, but its a useful power. It is the power that allows the staff to endure. When casting shock or strong magic. I really wrote this. Slowly. I guess its better not to be sure. Have you failed to exercise your power of stubbornness? The answer came back harshly, saying it wasnt working. Lee Han shouted in rage. How many times have I fought before you say that! You forgot the King of Ghouls and the King of Frost Giants?! What king?? its nothing. senior. Please ask again. If you ask again, the answer wont change. There is only one reason why he cannot exercise his power of stubbornness. Is it still not enough? Positive. When the answer came back saying it wasnt enough, Lee Han didnt understand and asked. What are you lacking? Uh I guess you have to use more powerful magic for it to be worthwhile to use that power. Lee Han looked at the cane as if he were looking at a crazy person. * * * Hmm. Anyway, cheer up! Its not like the tree spirit hates you. All you have to do is show your performance in the future and that will be enough. Is that possible? After the lecture, Lee Han woke up lonely, receiving comfort from senior Oak. I learned a lot, but I felt like I gained nothing. It was as if I hadnt actually used the spirits power until now. Theres nothing to think about. If you dont need to use the power of recovery, just add another power and connect it. There will be powers that require magic recovery. If the tree spirit wanted to restore magic power, all it had to do was add magic to the wand that steadily consumed magic power. On the contrary, it was welcome as a wizard. Of course, the production difficulty will increase, but Similarly, the power of life can be connected by adding other powers. What about the power of stubbornness? I dont know about that except that you cast stronger magic. thank you. Seniors. You must be busy, but I cant believe you taught me so kindly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han expressed his sincere gratitude. Everyone was busy with their lectures, and even the seniors were even busier as they were one year older. However, helping with such sincerity was not something that just anyone could do. haha. Because we are not strangers and are fellow juniors. Are you a member of the Blue Dragon Tower? no? It was a story about a school of summoning magic. See you during the summoning spell. Junior. Now that I think about it, among the seniors here now, one of the schools overlapped with me. Although he was able to receive help thanks to this, Lee Han felt strangely bitter. For some reason I feel bitter. Hey Wodanaz! Anrago spotted Lee Han from a distance and came running. come fast! If you dont go right away, youll miss out! What are you missing? Youre asking because you dont know that?! Ugh. Just follow me! hurry! no. I really dont know. Anrago ran forward, almost pushing Lee Hans back. Youre a member of the club too, so why dont you know! Thats it its a club I joined. What kind of club is it? Of course its a hardball club. What club would it be? Angago said in a voice full of excitement. One of the things I had been looking forward to all last year was joining the Einrogard Gyeokgu club. Now that animal is in. Can you believe this? You can see that. What are you talking about? griffon? basilisk? Angago shouted in shock at Lee Hans question. What are you saying such evil things?! Of course not! Do you not know what a hardball club is? You have to bring animals you can ride! Gryphons and basilisks are animals that can be ridden. Someone inside his sleeve hissed in agreement. Angago ignored Lee Han, probably because he thought he was talking nonsense. White Tiger Towers friend spoke in a low voice while looking around in case someone heard him. The professor is taking care of a unicorn right now! aha. Lee Han understood what he was saying and nodded. During the winter vacation, I rescued an injured unicorn and brought it to Einrogaard, so I wasnt surprised to see a unicorn in Einrogaard. This can be happen. Is it possible that only cold magic flows through this bastards veins? Angago looked at Lee Han as if he could not believe it. I would never have thought that a very good martial arts player would have such a cold reaction upon hearing that he was a unicorn. No one with a heart could do that. Wardanaz. Im going to see a unicorn with my own eyes today. And Im going to ask. what? Why dont we fight hard together? That seems like the dumbest question a unicorn could ever ask. Lee Han thought so, but his friend looked so excited that he kept the thought to himself. okay. Its up to you to ask. Is the lecture okay? ah. of course. Anrago answered with firm determination. I just dont want to listen to the lecture. Unicorns are more important. Lee Han kicked his friend and sent him back to the classroom. * * * The Gyeokgu Club members were watching the unicorn from afar with anxious eyes. The short, grumpy-looking professor cried out, begging the unicorn. Let me take care of you! professor. It looks like we need a unicorn! Shut up, you loud, ugly creatures! I cant get out of there! Professor Bendozol fired a spell at the members of the Hardball Club. The members quickly widened their distance as if they had expected it. Chapter 727 Episode 727 Ugh. Youre being particularly mean this time. Lets all understand. Its a unicorn. The students who were members of the Gyeonggu Club immediately became distant due to Professor Bendozols seizure. When the magic fired randomly hit a rock, it turned into a gargoyle, and when it hit a tree, it turned into a tree. Professor Bendozol, who powerfully wielded magic from various schools, was a difficult and threatening enemy. -Crureung Of course, Eino Guard students were scared of Kagoyle or Thursday and did not run away. professor. This doesnt mean the unicorn loves the professor. Leave it to us! You summoned monsters here. Cant we just play with them? You cant shut up! Professor Bendozol screamed, his face red with blood. Those arrogant and greedy students always made Professor Bendozol angry. In the first place, it is arrogant to treat such beautiful creatures as they please. A person can pull a wagon, and a field can be plowed by a person. There was no need to say anything more like a hard ball. Youre trying to take a unicorn with you when you could just transform into a human and go out. I dont care if unicorns hate me. I will never let you guys get near it! The professor is now committing violent acts. Maybe the unicorn wants us. The unicorn shook its head resolutely at the students words. The Gyeokgu Club members were slightly embarrassed by the sight, but like seasoned Ainroguard wizards, they did not back down. Hes doing that because we just met. thats right! If we get to know each other, wont our thoughts change? I will turn all those who dont quit into slugs and throw them into the Einrogard Desert! While the professor and members were in a tense standoff, new students appeared from behind. They were second-year students who decided to join the club this year. is it a little different from what I thought? The second-year students whispered with shocked faces at the scene unfolding before their eyes. The club they thought of was a little different. Rare animals from the Empire secured in club-owned stables. Club members with outstanding horsemanship united by sportsmanship. Likewise, the refreshing sweat shed after a fierce match with a sophisticated opponent. And prize money. ??? What prize? Dont you get a prize? Lee Han was slightly embarrassed by his friends reactions. I heard that the Einrogard hardball club receives prize money for matches it plays with hardball clubs from other regions? ah. that? Wardanaz. What does it matter? Whats important is honor. thats right. thats right. Are you all crazy? However, the friends were not swayed by Lee Hans words. Obviously, club activities were also a means of securing funds for students research, but their pure passion for hardball blinded their friends. I think if its a hardball club in the first place, you have to secure animals like that. Otherwise, where can I get a ride? When it comes to fighting, the riders horsemanship and fighting skills seemed to be the most important, but in fact, what was more important than that was preparing the mount. If you ride a skinny pony but your opponent rides a behemoth, it becomes impossible to win no matter how good your skills are. If you raise it at a light auction house or a ranch If there are gold coins like that in Einrogard, I think Ill use it for research. While we were talking like that, a familiar senior came running towards us. It was Perse, a 4th year student at Blue Dragon Tower. Everyone came to tour the club, but I feel sorry! Id better go back today. The professor is more stubborn than I thought. Whats going on? A unicorn has appeared in Einrogard, but Professor Bendozol is insisting on keeping it to himself. Perse sighed and shook his head. Then I suddenly realized and shouted. ah. You guys dont know Professor Bendozol. You werent there last year, right? yes. What kind of person is Professor Bendozol? Professor Bendozol um he cares a lot about animals. Unlike his friends, Lee Han, who had already met Professor Bendozol during winter vacation, looked confused. Of course, it was true that he was a person who cared a lot about animals, but I wondered if that expression was really telling the truth. If thats the case, the headmaster of the skull has also become a person who cares a lot about the empire. Arent you attacking the students over there? Be quite! Its just a bit of a misunderstanding. Perse got angry because he had nothing to say when his juniors hit the nail on the head. Even though Professor Bendozol was one of the biggest obstacles in the Gyeokgu Club, I couldnt openly criticize Professor Bendozol in front of my juniors. Dont be like that. Senior Perse. My juniors should know this too. Hormasi, a third-year student at White Tiger Tower, stopped Perse. Hormasi, a member of the dark elf race, was a tall and agile man. Even though her body was completely wrapped in a coat, cape, and long skirt, her sleek and dynamic energy could be felt throughout her body. Hormasi picked up the riding whip hanging next to her long skirt and looked at her juniors while tapping her palm. nice to meet. Juniors. Welcome to the Gyeokgu club. I am Hormasi. Hello, senior! When one of the White Tiger Tower students shouted, Hormasi nodded with a somewhat satisfied expression. There are a lot of top students like us. In fact, the two towers that come to the Gyeokgu Club the most are the White Tiger Tower and the Blue Dragon Tower. What is your goal for joining the Gyeokgu Club? An honorable victory friendship and competition Trophy As the juniors each gave their reasons, Hormas nodded again, making a yes sound. Prize Okay. Each person may have similar yet different goals. for a moment. Who just got the prize? Hormasi, who had paused at the unusual answer, eventually continued speaking. It wasnt that important. Do you know what to do to achieve your goals? We have to go to the game and win! ah. Its good. good. But theres more to do first. In order to play, you have to be recognized within the club, right? How do I get that recognition? Should I go to the practice game and win? Thats good, but whats even better is showing your abilities. ruler. Do you see Professor Bendozol and the unicorn over there? If there is a junior who avoids the professors eyes and brings a unicorn, I will let him play, even if it means giving up my right to participate. !!! Hormasi! Perse glared at the White Tiger Tower junior with an angry face. How long have you been asking the juniors here to do something like that since they joined the club? Then let me ask you again. Senior Perse. How much pampering should we give to our new juniors? They are not first graders, but second graders. Hormasi answered in a sour voice. Hormasi, an excellent striker, had little interest in nurturing or caring for his juniors. All he wanted was to come up next to him, crush the enemy players, subdue the empires rare creatures, and bring them to the club. He didnt need a guy who behaved foolishly. The senior dark elf pointed his whip at Professor Bendozol and said. Did you hear it from the side? Dont force it. Its up to you to either seize the glory yourself or stay here. Its dangerous to bring a unicorn while dealing with Professor Bendozol in this condition! Its actually dangerous for Einroguard to even breathe. senior. If you look at everything one by one, there is nothing that can be done. Juniors. Think carefully. If you miss the opportunity today, you may not meet a unicorn until you graduate. ! At those words, all of the second-year students strengthened their resolve. Isnt the life of Einrogard originally high risk, high return? lets go! I will be chosen! Yes, yes! You have to rush in like that! good! Hormasi burst into laughter and clapped. However, the students who were running with great momentum suddenly stopped moving before they had gone far. ? The students shouted as Hormasi looked puzzled. You unicorn is coming this way! ?!! * * * No one can approach! Professor Bendozol burst out in anger, pulling out a student from the Gyeokgu club who was swimming in the ground and throwing him away. The professor looked back and shouted. do not worry. I wont let those shallow and greedy beasts even get close to you! C ! The unicorn, who had been staring at the wizards fight as if he were bored, suddenly raised his head. Professor Bendozol was overjoyed at the unicorns reaction. Are you worried about me? There is no need for that. It wouldnt be that difficult to stop a few of those guys Before he could finish speaking, the unicorn moved. He kicked the ground with his horses hoof, moved in space for a short distance, blinked a few times, and escaped the scene of the fight. Then he ran towards the second grade students. The unicorn is coming this way!! The unicorn is coming this way!!! You unicorn chose me! The unicorn chose me! Why does the unicorn choose you? I suffered in Einrogard. The unicorn recognized that sacrifice and dedication! Then shouldnt all students be selected? The student, who was almost convinced by his friends words, quickly came to his senses. It was a very painful sacrifice, but it seemed unlikely that the unicorn would choose it. Hormasi, who was behind him, shouted with a cold face. Everyone get back! A unicorn that started moving like that was very dangerous. It would not have been possible to arbitrarily select students who had done nothing and rush to them, so that was a hostile action. Perse must have felt this as well and shouted to his juniors to step aside. Something is strange. Everyone get out of the way! Are you doing this to steal our unicorn?! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hormasi and Perse looked at their juniors as if they were pitiful. In fact, even if a senior gave good advice, it was the juniors privilege to not understand it and ignore it. ah. okay. Do whatever you feel like! Try to catch it! Hormasi. I cant stop it! Do you think I can stop you? Sarcastically, Hormasi took out his cane. Even giving advice to my juniors was a huge favor. It was something I would never do under normal circumstances. Now Hormasi himself will stop the unicorn and receive recognition. Pot! The unicorn leaped through space once again, dodging the wizards, and arrived in front of a second-year student. He then knocked the student down and pointed his horn at him. Unicorn, back off! calm down. Calm. ? Perse, who was about to attack the unicorn, was taken aback by his juniors voice. It was a calm voice that did not give the slightest hint of embarrassment or fear. Lee Han said, pulling away the unicorn hanging down his sleeve with his hand. I know its nice to see you, but please dont knock me down. It hurts. The unicorn licked his hand as if he was sorry. The seniors of the Gyeok-gu club who came late opened their eyes wide when they saw the scene. bump Is this the unicorn you raised? I knew it was an incredibly stupid question, but when I saw the scene in front of me, the question came out without me even realizing it. Thats not it. Last time Attack that guy!! Professor Bendozol, who arrived last, pointed at Lee Han with bloodshot eyes. The Gyeokgu Club students asked back as if they did not understand. Why should we attack? Shouldnt you praise me for taming a unicorn that even the professor couldnt tame? He took the unicorn from me! aha! The seniors nodded as if they understood. Then, ignoring Professor Bendozol, he spoke to Lee Han. Junior. How about a unicorn Hey! Dont ignore me! Chapter 728 Episode 728: Of course, Professor Bendozols shout did not work. To begin with, the relationship between the Gyeokgu Club members and Professor Bendozol was not very close. If I had to express it, it was closer to a hostile symbiotic relationship. A fierce club where you must rescue, tame, and take care of various rare animals in the empire. As such, the help of Professor Bendozol, Einroguards top expert, was definitely needed Professor Bendozol helped with the animals, but at the same time, he was also a person who kept trying to steal the animals from the Gyeokgu Club. Even if a person like that tried to criticize a promising junior member, it would only sound like nonsense. Hormasi suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, Professor. Why dont you attack directly? Of course, even though Einroguard lived without imperial law, it was rare for a professor to attack a student at will. But wasnt Professor Bendozol a particularly crazy person among those professors? Its because of two things. If I attack it myself first, I could incur the unicorns hatred. I think you already bought it? Hormasi thought so, but he didnt want to provoke the crazy professor, so he kept it to himself. Yes I see. Whats the other one? I promised the principal that I wouldnt attack him with the unicorn gun. Damn it! ? Hormasi, who had been listening without much thought, perked up his long ears and wondered. What nonsense? Principal Skeleton was never the type of person to tell someone not to attack someone, as he might not know if he instigated them to attack someone. Are there any special protection policies for students attending various schools that Hormasi is not aware of? How did you make such a promise C I didnt do anything particularly special. We just met by chance during winter break. The dark elf senior, who was about to ask the professor again, stopped. My junior started talking about how he became friends with the unicorn. It was a story several times more interesting than Professor Bendozols story. So thats it. for a moment. Ill listen to it again later. Hormasi interrupted Professor Bendozol and listened. You met during winter vacation? What happened? During winter vacation, I went looking for a unicorn to help Professor Lightning Walk with his work. Well. why? The club seniors were buzzing. There were many bad choices you could make during vacation, but the worst of them all was helping a professor. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Couldnt you help? I dont think there is one. Anyway, keep going. Did you go looking for it and come across a unicorn? How did we become friends? Lee Han briefly explained what happened in the mountains during winter vacation. I went in with the hunters to protect the unicorn, but met Professor Bendozol Oh my! Why! The seniors sighed. Even if you dont have luck, how can you be like that? Helping a professors work during vacation was unfortunate enough, but while helping, I met another professor. In that situation, the principal arrived and it ended well. Indeed huh? The members of the Gyeokgu club were buzzing. Unicorns in the mountains and the evil monsters Docheol and Bendozol that target them. And the wizard and hunters arrived to save the unicorn. It was a very exciting story, but it ended with the sudden appearance of the principal. Did Professor Lightning Step call you? no way. Professor Lightning Walk has common sense, but there is no way he would call the principal. I called you. You called me? yes. As the atmosphere among the seniors was unusual, Lee Han hurriedly made an excuse. Professor Lightning Step and Professor Bendozol argued, so there was nothing we could do. Docheol is about to attack Hmm! What you say makes sense. Surely that situation could not have been helped. Thank you for your understanding. The seniors smiled and nodded. And then they all ran away at once. * * * It cant be helped. Hormasi, the only senior who did not run away, spoke up. Lee Han answered in a slightly blunt manner. What cant be helped? Regardless of the reason, the fact that you called the principal sounds dangerous. The dark elf senior spoke in a rude manner, but there was nothing wrong with the content. It didnt matter how dangerous the situation was. What was important was that the junior was close enough to call the skeleton principal. I received a summoning artifact by pure coincidence. Right. I trust you! As he said that, Hormasi took a step back. If you were a junior who received a summon artifact from the skeleton principal, it wouldnt be strange if you suddenly turned into a monster from another dimension. Anyway, dont worry about the reactions of other members. Im afraid of you now, but The misunderstanding will be resolved with time, right? uh. I was going to say that if you ignore it and say its unfair, what can you do? Is there any misunderstanding that can be resolved? Its all true. Whether Lee Han glared at him or not, Hormasi said what he wanted to say. You are younger than him. Lets talk about hard fighting! Actually, this Hormasi has been waiting for a junior like you. I dont care at all if you are the principals best student. Who said that again? What kind of guy are you? also? Oops. Looking at his seniors expression, Lee Han realized that he had overreacted. Hormasi asked with a wary look in his eyes. Do you often hear that you are the principals best student? no? This is my first time hearing it. okay. Lets get back to what we were talking about. As he said, Hormasi took two steps back. Currently, the Einrogard Gyeokgu club lacks a good striker. Senior Kimbeldan graduated, and senior Bordeaux went crazy because he failed to graduate. yes? Lee Han wanted to ask more about Senior Bodrgo, but Hormasi didnt seem to be very interested in the people who left the club. But you have the talent of an outstanding striker. You might be able to fill that void. Thank you for the compliment, but I have never played hardball before. This was true. When hes bored, unlike his friends who enjoy horseback riding fighting, bare body fighting, table fighting, assignment fighting (crunching up assignments to be submitted and using them as a ball), Wardanaz fighting (a ball where white tiger tower students who play the role of balls dodge the angry Wodanazs staff), etc., Lee Han The hardball itself didnt do much. doesnt care. Talent is separate from experience. Lee Han, who was listening to the story, suddenly became curious. What does this senior see and value about himself? Am I that talented at fighting? why? Youre friends with unicorns. Thats enough. no. Isnt that just a talent for handling animals? Originally, 90% of Gyeok-gus talent is in handling animals. Horseback riding is 50%. Maybe its because youre a senior at White Tiger Top, but youre weak in numbers. Hormasi spoke in a very satisfied voice as he watched the unicorn playing next to Ihan. I cant believe I like you that much. You and the unicorn would be a good match. By the way, senior. I have no intention of fighting on a unicorn. !?!? -!?!? Not only Hormasi but also the unicorn looked at Lee Han with shocked eyes. Why?! C ! Well theres already a guy who promised to go out for a ride. If I go out on a unicorn, Ill sulk. You have to persuade them properly! What on earth are you talking about?! The senior dark elf must have been quite shocked and shouted in a shaky voice. Not riding a unicorn when there was one was an insult to the unicorn and the empire. Of course, not going out on a friendly horse can feel like a betrayal. But it would be crueler to force yourself to be considerate when there is someone more suitable. Thats not what you mean. Youre not saying that? When a second-year student said that his friends vehicle was a horse, Hormasi tilted his head. If not, then what? Mountain goat? wild boar? ostrich? Seniors. Promise me you wont think anything strange if I tell you. Are you looking down on your senior? Im not surprised by what youve tamed. Since the skeleton principal had already been called, the junior was unable to surprise Hormasi. Even if you tamed a gryphon Hmm. That might be a bit surprising. All right. Its actually a griffon. What on earth are you doing?? * * * After comforting the hurt junior (while the junior was comforting the hurt unicorn), Hormasi spoke in a serious voice. Lets go see your griffon. The unicorn cried out in anger and tried to attack Hormasi. Then Hormasi quickly widened the distance and checked the unicorns approach. Dont come near me, you horse with horns. As long as my junior has a griffon, I have no business with you! C ! Arent you being too talkative? Its not something I should ride, so why? Hormasi said in a pessimistic manner. What a rider cares about is the animal he rides, not an animal he is not familiar with. no. Before going to see the griffon, it would be better to see my mount first. Follow me. Hormasi was very excited to hear that a junior griffon rider had arrived. If we charge together shoulder to shoulder! In order to do that, we had to know something about each others vehicles. Hormasi was planning to explain his vehicle to his junior. Hormasi! Tell your junior to get the subsidy! ah. It was like that. Lee Han asked in confusion as Senior Perse shouted from afar. What is the subsidy? The Gyeokgu Club periodically gives gold coins from the clubs safe to members who raise animals. To help and encourage its growth. Some of the prize money from the Gyeokgu Club was given to active members, and the rest was stored in the safe and used as support for members. The more rare and powerful animals you raise, the more support you will receive as they help the club. One griffon and one unicorn. and. Hormasi whistled and calculated. At this level, we might have set a new club record. Is there more? Its a little wordy, but it comes out, so let me know if you have anything. I am raising a baby basilisk. Basilisk Basilisk? A tail came out from inside Lee Hans sleeve and started waving. Hormasi looked at that and slowly shook his head. Then he called Perse. Senior Perse! Come and help me apply for a grant! You can handle that yourself! Are you calling me because it bothers you? Even if I submit it, everyone will come to check it anyway, so just come here and check it before leaving! Hormasi wisely predicted the future. Even if I submit it like this, the club members will get angry and say, Hormas, dont play around with your junior application form! In that case, it would have been better to just show it now. What nonsense Perse grumbled and approached as if he didnt understand. I was quite busy just explaining to the new 2nd grade students where they could get Einrogards rare animals and how to tame them. Professor Bendozol cant help you, but hes just slandering you by saying things like, You dont deserve to be tamed! Just come and have a look. If you called it useless, then you are the one responsible for educating juniors Dont play around with junior application forms! Hormasi looked at Lee Han and narrowed his eyes with an expression that said, What did I say? Chapter 729 Episode 729 Youre playing a prank like this when youre not even going to help While Perse was talking, he noticed a wagging tail sticking out from inside Lee Hans sleeve. Then he called other members. Everyone, come here and take a look at this! Whats going on? Is there perhaps a cursed artifact left behind by the principal? Lee Han glared at the senior who was making baseless slander. Who carries something like that? Of course Now that I think about it, the Behemoth bone necklace is something the principal left behind. But Lee Han did not admit it. Because it wasnt a particularly cursed item. Heres the basilisk. !!!!!! The members looked at Lee Han with more surprise than when they met the skeleton principal in their hometown during vacation. for a moment. Why did you call us? I didnt think you guys would believe it. The seniors were convinced by Perses persuasive words. This guy from the previous school really has extraordinary animals Actually, the most surprising thing is that he is close with the principal. I still cant believe it. Once again, Perse firmly stopped the members from starting a discussion about What kind of person is this junior and how should we accept this junior? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We can talk later and help you apply for a grant. Does anyone know the club rules? What happened to the Gryphon and Basilisk subsidies? I know the regulations, but I dont remember the Basilisk subsidy Who will see that? This is the first time I knew there was a basilisk grant. Isnt it interesting? The Gryphon grant sounds unfamiliar enough, but since its together with the Basilisk grant, it seems normal. In the end, the seniors who failed to recall from memory took out a thick, dusty book from somewhere. It was a book with Einroguard Hardball Club Rules written in green letters on the top. Griffon Griffon Ah. There are two types of griffons. You mean two things? Lee Han was puzzled. Are there two species of gryphon? First of all, the first one does not acknowledge the owner and is slyly glaring at him, trying to kill him when he sees an opportunity. Is this a gryphon? While Lee Han was embarrassed and at a loss for words, Hormasi, who was next to him, answered calmly. If that were the case, this junior would have died long ago and the griffon would have run away. That makes sense. Then it would be the second time. He recognizes his owner, is loyal, receives favor, and acts cute. Have you ever been cute? Even though I have cracked my beak and swung my tail What is the difference between the first and the second? ah. The first is three badges of support. Because its dangerous. ! Lee Han was astonished. I cant believe I wont receive the gold coins due to Vonriggs loyalty! This is absurd! The Gryphon is resolved, what about the Basilisk? Basilisk Basilisk I dont see a basilisk. Lets start searching from behind. A giant basilisk that claims to walk on all fours ah. I found it? no. It was a giant snake-type monster that could be mistaken for a basilisk. Basilisk Basilisk I found it! There are also two things. The first is a guy with classy behavior and a majestic gaze. The baby basilisk quickly waved its tail as if it was being hit in its sleeve. All of the Einrogard students present shook their heads at the same time. This cant be right. I guess not because we are talking about a fully grown adult. -?! The baby basilisk wrapped its arms around Lee Hans wrists as if in protest. The second one is a boy who is not yet fully grown, so he sticks close to his parents and does not stick his head out. This is it. This is correct. The baby basilisk was filled with rage and waggled its tail, but it only gave the students extra confidence. Finally, the Basilisk tapped Lee Hans wrist. It was a signal to restore ones honor somehow. Lee Han asked his seniors. Which of the two receives the most subsidies? The second one gets paid much more. I guess its difficult for basilisks to raise their young. indeed. I think its the second time too. - * * * The seniors, who had found and read the club rulebook for the first time in a while, seemed to have had fun and asked Lee Han if there was anything else they could apply for. By the way, senior. Im cautious to ask this question, but is the clubs safe safe? huh? What are you talking about? No matter how much prize money you have saved up, if you take too much support money Ah. No need to worry. The members of the Gyeokgu Club laughed and said. Because its not just about the prize money. yes? Its not just club members who receive support. The club also receives support. Just as the Einrogard Hardball Club supported meaningful members, the Imperial Hardball Association also supported meaningful clubs. When a club sends a letter saying they need help raising a rare animal, the Imperial Raccoon Association generously provides support. ! Lee Han was delirious from the story, which was so transcendental. It sounded like a story from another dimension. Kitchen club members struggle with ingredients from morning to night to collect gold coins, but there are kind wealthy people in the empire who send gold coins with just a letter. I believe I cant believe it. Because its a rare animal. If a student raises a gryphon or basilisk, its worth helping. I actually have more to grow. Lee Han looked at his seniors with burning eyes. The seniors felt a moment of being overwhelmed by those eyes. Sharkhan! This is a summoned animal. Junior. Gonadaltes! I heard you cant be a skeleton warrior. Junior. for a moment. What did you just call me? Ugh. So what about ghost chicken? are you raising ghost chickens? That doesnt work. The senior nodded calmly and filled out the application form. Unlike before, Lee Han wasnt that surprised, so he became curious and asked. Arent ghost chickens such rare animals? There are more people raising them Ah. Its a rare animal. Is that so? I dont think you were that surprised. Seeing the griffon and basilisk didnt seem that surprising. Whats next? Lee Han concentrated desperately. As I concentrated more than when I was studying magic, my trained brain miraculously pulled out the information I had heard earlier. Seniors. Didnt you see in the rulebook earlier that there was a giant who claims to walk on all fours? If Im close to a giant, will I be recognized? Every part of the question you just asked is creepy. Junior. The senior who was filling out the application raised his head and looked at Lee Han as if he was horrified. I had no idea what the question just meant. Is it possible that there are giants nearby that are friendly enough to make them walk on all fours? Its just an assumption. yes? You dont have a friendly giant, do you? So can I be recognized? Lee Han slowly changed his mind. Like I said, you have to raise it. If you were to feed and ride a giant in your own cave, it would be difficult to just be friendly with him. Ugh could you be a senior? If you are taking care of the Mountain Destroying Sheep Why do you keep making such crazy assumptions?? * * * Its a shame. Lee Han, who failed to rip off the Imperial Gyeokgu Association by using giants or mountain-destroying sheep, resigned with regret. Hormasi, who did not know that his junior was disappointed, laughed and slapped his back. Congratulations on setting a new record! I could get more, but its just a shame. Youre not good at telling jokes, are you? Anyway, follow me. Ill show you my mount. Professor Bendozol! Please help me! Get out of here you poacher! If the professor doesnt help her, shell be hurting alone, right? Dont you feel sorry for my dog? You bastard who will die from being struck by lightning! Professor Bendozol followed behind while swearing. Hormasi suppressed laughter and said to Lee Han: sorry. sorry. I didnt want to call the professor either. But I also had to check on my dogs health. Because there is no expert like you. Im fine. There is no one in Einrogard who says it is okay for a junior professor to follow behind. You better be careful. Lee Han thought it was a mistake. Another thing I learned from my senior. I guess Ill have to pretend to be in pain from now on. Thank you for the advice. Seniors. This amount of advice to the next striker is nothing. Is puppy the name of your vehicle? uh. Is it a dog or wolf type monster? Professor Bendozol, who was following behind, muttered bluntly. If you want to take care of a unicorn, collect a lot of morning dew. professor. What are you talking about? Hormasi looked at Professor Bendozol in annoyance. I didnt know if he got angry or grumbled, but he suddenly said something that didnt make any sense, and it was actually scary. Among the empires occupations, there is no occupation more prone to insanity than a wizard. Moreover, Professor Bendozol was already half crazy I didnt tell you that! I was talking to the guy next to me! Professor Bendozol blushed and got angry. Hormasi tilted his head as if he was puzzled, and realized it too late. Are you going to make her take care of the unicorn? Why dont you do it yourself? Seniors. That Lee Han became impatient when he saw his senior innocently picking Professor Bendozols wound. No matter how patient Professor Bendozol was, he could reach his limits if he continued to be stimulated like that. The unicorn pointed him out. ah. And taking care of it? okay. Wow Hormasi trailed off as he realized the situation. Even though the junior was chosen by the unicorn, they are preventing him from taking care of it. Humiliation was no ordinary humiliation. Professor Bendozol growled as if he was even more distressed when Hormasi did not say anything. What do you want to talk about? huh?! no. Well didnt that go well? Good for you. I also have students who can help the professor. What bullshit are you talking about?! Lee Han, who was listening from the side, shouted without realizing it. As soon as Lee Han let his guard down, someone stabbed him in the back with a knife, thinking it was White Tiger Tops senior. sorry. Sorry. I guess I went crazy for a moment. Hormasi realized his mistake and quickly apologized. Originally, I was not a person who easily gave up my stubbornness even when I clashed with other members, but the statement I made just now was too cruel. But that doesnt mean you wont become a striker, right? You cant do anything because of this. I will do it if I get the chance, but Lee Han-ya didnt have much of a reason to refuse a competitive game. How many other opportunities will there be to reap that kind of prize money in such a short period of time? In addition, there was the advantage of not being banned from entering the game even if you won. The difference was even more evident when I thought about a professor who was banned from entering imperial dueling clubs. But arent you expecting too much? dont be too disappointed if I dont do well. dont worry. haha. Because that wont happen. Are you sure? okay. I dont expect anything from anyone! When the game starts, everyone thinks its trash. I promise that I will have to solve everything on my own. Upon hearing the inner thoughts of his senior, whom he didnt really want to know, Lee Han showed a shocked expression. If this person makes one mistake, wont he pretend to be a junior who doesnt know anything? Theyre all here. Hormasi arrived in front of the Einrogard desert area and pointed to the horizon with his hand. If you get there, the puppy will come out. Seniors. I guess this isnt a trap or anything? What trap? If we go that far, the way back will be cut off, or there will be an ambush Hormasi laughed again at his juniors cute imagination. Hey! Even though Im a white tiger tower, would I do such a petty thing?! Lee Han, who had not been very worried until now, looked at his senior with serious suspicion. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Hormasi, realizing the distrust from his junior, sighed. I cant believe its the Blue Dragon Tower! Its not because its the Blue Dragon Tower, Ive experienced it myself I cant help it. I have no choice but to go in first and take them out. stop! Professor Bendozol stopped Hormasi in a fierce voice. Youre making me walk this distance in the desert in this weather? Is that okay? I guess its because you dont even know what okay means! Shut up and stay still! I will bring you! Professor Bendozol huffed and walked onto the desert sand. Hormasi muttered bluntly as he looked behind him. Professor Bendozol always cares about animals. If I only spent 1% of that affection on my students, I would be more popular than Professor Garcia. I agree. for a moment! Junior. I guess Professor Bendozol didnt teach the basic vehicle classes for your grade? yes. Professor Lightning Walk did it. Shit! Hormasi was so upset that he stamped his feet. Hormasi, who belatedly noticed Lee Hans gaze, spoke confidently. why? I brought this up because I wanted you to also receive Professor Bendozols teachings. Yes I see. Really. Just looking at the desert here reminds me of first grade Did you run a race here? ah. I did. But we ran with a vehicle. Lee Han promised himself that he would have to say thank you to Professor Lightning Walk this week. Thump thump thump C With a fairly heavy sound, I saw a monster walking from the distant horizon. The monster definitely looked like a dog. But Wait, isnt it a bit big? When I thought about it, I thought that an ordinary dog would not be able to see this clearly from here. The dog that is walking now is two or three times as light as a lion, and its head is two or three times that of a lion?! Its Cerberus, right?! Cerberus, a demonic beast with a bloodline from another dimension! Lee Han was dumbfounded at the sight of the monster spewing flames from its three heads. You call that a puppy. So dragons are called lizards? thats right. Its Cerberus. why? Hormasi asked back as if asking why. He was truly a shameless senior. You said it was a puppy, so I thought it would be smaller and cuter. hmm. Isnt it cute? In general, Cerberus is not considered cute. under. Thats not what you would say. I dont normally raise gryphons or basilisks. Lee Han was speechless for the first time. Indeed, the senior was different in some way. I never thought they would exploit my weaknesses so cruelly. Hormasi unwrapped the coat and cape that covered his body. Flat weights were attached to the uniforms like badges or medals. ?? Grow up the weight. Hormasi paid no attention and randomly increased the weight of the weights attached to the uniform. As if that wasnt enough, the weight of the weights and boots attached under the long skirt was also amplified. uh what are you doing? ah. My dog is a bit naughty. Its easier to hold on if you add more weight in advance. Even if the magic had not been used, it would have weighed quite a bit, but Lee Han was very embarrassed to see the weight increase several times. Are you okay? Its worth training and enduring. Professor Ingalldel Ah. You dont know. I also listen to Professor Ingalldells lectures. I see. Hormasi said, thrilled at the fact that his junior was taking a few more classes from his previous school. Anyway, Im the head of Professor Ingalldells class. ah. me too. For the first time, Hormasi thought that he should pay some attention to the juniors of White Tiger Tower. What on earth happened? indeed. Lee Han was slightly impressed when he heard that the other senior was the chief swordsman instructor. The use of magical power according to swordsmanship, as well as various strengthening magic. Just by looking at him wearing those weights, you could tell that his seniors accomplishments were not light. When you graduate, you will join the Knights Templar. no. Im going to join the Gyeokgu club. okay. While speaking, Cerberus came closer. Professor Bendozol summoned clouds in the air to provide shade for Cerberus to avoid the sun and to cool him down so he could step on the hot sand comfortably. Cerberus yawned with three heads, regardless of whether the wizard did it or not. My puppy! Its here! Carnella! ah. Is Cerberus full name Carnella? Carnella is my name. sorry. What are you even sorry about? I prefer to be called by my family name. He doesnt like my name very much. Carnella of the Hormasi family spoke seriously. Lee Han became cautious, wondering if there was something unspeakable about it. Ill be careful Because its the name of a player who made a decisive mistake in the western competition finals 63 years ago. Oh yeah. Seniors. Carnella did not notice that Gainan had just been lowered into a similar position within his junior. When Cerberus found its owner, it ran excitedly. Carnella stumbled as the three heads competed to lick each other. Dont lick too much! Youre not a very good food nutritionally, and licking you will only hurt your tongue! Carnella said ignoring it. This is my mount. Ive raised you since I was young. Indeed I raised you from a young age. How did you bring it here? Of course I smuggled it! It was difficult at that time. Thank you for your hard work. It was really hard for me too. okay. Really Carnella, who was recalling difficult memories from that time, stopped at what his junior had just said. Didnt he just say he did it too? I am a little thin, but there is no problem with my health. It would be a good idea to find some meatier food. professor. Hes still on the fat side. You look skinny to me! You sound healthy. ruler. Junior. Look at this. You know why I wanted to show you first, right? Cerberus is an animal that you have to be careful when running with. It certainly is. Of course, if you raise a basilisk or a griffon, you will scoff when you hear this. Isnt Cerberus a bit more threatening? professor. What do you think? All three of them are lovely guys. The threat is people like you, the threat to the empire. Lee Han realized why his senior was ignoring Professor Bendozols words and immediately put them into practice. Youre going to have to get used to this Cerberus. okay. hmm. Cant I just be a defender instead of a striker? no! Carnella shouted urgently as if she could never give up. We already lack a strong attacker, but a junior who can play on the Gryphon Unicorn Basilisk is missing as a defender. However, from this perspective, Cerberus was a very threatening monster. I had already risked my life enough, and I didnt want to risk my life further here. Of course he is fierce. But if you become friends, you will remain faithful! I think Ill probably take a bite or two before that But monsters arent something you can force yourself to become friends with, right? Lee Han cautiously approached Cerberus with a nervous expression. Then Cerberus trembled, quickly lowered its tail, and turned its three heads at the same time. And then they pushed each other towards Lee Han. What are you doing? Lee Han whispered in bewilderment. If this is the case, then what does what Lee Han just said mean? However, Cerberus blinked in a calm manner and did not respond in any way. Carnella, who realized it too late, roared with joy and said. okay! I told you! This Hormashi was waiting for a junior like you! You were born to be a striker! I heard you have a talent for commanding monsters! gibberish! The king of monsters thing is bullshit! Professor Bendozol retorted in an annoyed voice. Carnella asked back, wondering what he was talking about. What are you talking about? Its like the superstitions of nameless hunters! Professor Bendozol complained about how hunters praised Lee Han as the king of monsters during winter break. These hunters are so superstitious that they calmly tell such ridiculous stories. Is it better?? very good. Junior. You could probably fill in the blanks completely. Originally, Carnella had never expected anything from club members even though she easily spread candy around it, but at this point, she couldnt help but start to look forward to it. Could it be that a truly great striker has arrived? * * * Senior Hormasi. I have a question. what? What is the name of this technology? < Drop a player >! Are you kidding? You dont know the name of this technology? Although it was an advanced technology, it was a very famous technology, so Carnella was shocked that his juniors did not know about it. I really havent played a lot of hardball. are you okay. You can do it from now on! Seniors. Lets be serious A deer herd led by a lion is stronger than a herd of lions led by a deer. Even though I am close with Gryphon, I think it would be better for a senior who is good at hardball to take over as the striker. Despite Carnella telling him about the many privileges and prize money distribution bonuses of a striker, Lee Han slowly began to want to become a defender. The madness that occasionally appeared in the seniors eyes was similar to Gainando when playing wizard cards. I had no idea what kind of crazy things people with eyes like that would do. hey. Junior. Do you know what the goals of this club are? Isnt it a hard ball? okay. The goal is to compete and engage in social activities honorably and joyfully. Its good to win, but its not that much of a loss if you lose. So all members are satisfied. It seems good. It fits the purpose Whats good about it? Carnella shouted with boiling hatred. Stomping his feet, the senior dark elf struck the club building with his pointed finger. I dont care about the other members! I want to win!! All the useful attackers are gone, so youre going to take out the new king of monsters as a defender?! I cant see anything like that until dirt gets in my eyes! Junior. Just one persons share! Only for one person! Then I will do anything! Ill at least cut off Senior Perses head! Youre in big trouble. This person is already crazy. Lee Han thought, oh no. I thought he was a good person because he took care of the support money, but after all, nothing is free in this world. ruler. Goes! A training scarecrow riding a straw golem ran in front of me. Lee Han whispered to Gryphon. Phone League. Dont overdo it. There is no benefit in overdoing it. There is no need to overexert yourself to meet the demands of a crazy person. The intelligent griffon nodded as if he understood. come! Dag dag dag dag dag dag! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The griffon ran across the ground in an instant, stepped on the straw golems knees, and jumped high. When a practice scarecrow came in front of him, Lee Han instinctively swung a long stick and knocked down the scarecrow. Originally, < player drop > was to attack while one side was keeping the other side in check, but Lee Hans griffon charged in alone and finished off Cerberus before he could keep it in check. Carnella, who saw this, let out a shout of joy. Thats it!! Thats it!! Junior! You are the striker of Einrogard Gyeokgu Club!! Lee Han, who landed on the ground, looked at Ponrigg. The griffon was embarrassed and sweaty when its owner looked at him. I obviously didnt overdo it, but why?? Chapter 731 Episode 731 what could be your fault? Good job. Lee Han sighed and praised Phone League. He should have understood it well and given specific orders, but shouldnt Ponrigg have done well without overdoing it? Of course, I didnt expect you to do this well, but Please take care of me. New striker. I feel a little burdened because you seem to be expecting too much. Carnella nodded seriously at those words. Originally I would have to say I wasnt looking forward to it, but honestly, Im a little looking forward to it. This cant be helped. Although the level of the existing Einroguard hard-ball club members was not significantly lacking, the difference in passion for victory compared to Carnella was like heaven and earth. If the strikers position is empty, they should think about filling it, but they have a relaxed attitude of it will work out somehow. If you didnt have expectations for the junior Griffon Rider who appeared in the middle of this, he was not a person but an undead. really. Junior. What was your name? Seniors. Did you happen to not even know my name? This is Ihan of the Wardanaz family. ah. thats right. Ill remember that. My friends kept saying her so I forgot. Lee Han shook his head as he watched his senior kindly explain why he didnt want to know. By the way, senior. I have one last question. Next training schedule? no. According to my memory, here at Ponrig, we were unable to lift the curse due to mass or size restrictions, but is Cerberus okay? ah. Thats a coward. ? Wodanaaz Wodanaz. I never thought I would know so much about Gyeokgu There are two types of Gyeokgu. One is a tough area where mass or size restrictions are placed on vehicles. They call him a coward. Is this a common title in the empire? no. Its an expression I only use. Anyway, thats true. The other is a truly competitive game with no restrictions on vehicles. This is also the kind of hardball I play. So, Gryphon, Hippogriff, and Cerberus appear as they are? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes! A smile appeared on Carnellas face as her junior seemed to be gradually discovering the charms of the game. He was truly crazy. Lee Han resolved to keep his distance from the Gyeokgu club for a while. * * * Professor Willow is in the forest this week! happy! Lee Han felt joy for the first time in a long time when one of his lectures was postponed to next week due to the professors circumstances. Of course, I knew very well that if a lecture at Einrogard was postponed, the burden would fall on the next weeks students, but I couldnt help but feel happy. Puhahahaha! ? Gainando was reading a magazine, bursting into laughter. Lee Han wondered what was so funny and asked. Is there anything interesting to say? ah. Lee Han. Look at this. Someone wrote a joke about wizards! One day, when the teacher had a lot to teach his disciple, he said this. -I have to teach you quickly, so I will teach you four lessons in the morning and three lessons in the evening. Then the student got angry and said it was nonsense. The teacher who saw that changed his words as if there was nothing he could do. -Then how about teaching three in the morning and four in the evening? The student was very satisfied with what he said Isnt it so funny? Are you doing your homework properly? Oh, its not out yet!? Gainando was taken aback by his friends sudden words. Of course, its inevitable that Gainando will be suspicious because he didnt do his homework well, but isnt it the beginning of the semester now? If I didnt get the assignment, I should at least study in advance. What are you listening to? Bring the lecture list. While Gainando was caught like a rat in the corner of the grade lounge, the other friends quickly put away the chess and wizard card sets and ran away. An hour later, Lee Han went to listen to the lecture on Poison, Bone, and Blood. The happy feeling I had earlier had been completely reversed for a long time. What kind of guy carried it? It was so elaborate that one wondered if it had been sent by one of Einrogards professors. Lee Han shook his head. Lets come to our senses. It must be a coincidence. If you fall into doubt like this, its no wonder the wizard goes crazy. Since this is a job that is already vulnerable to insanity, you have to be careful on a daily basis. The Poison Bone Blood classroom located on the second basement floor was dark and had a musty smell mixed with various ingredients. It might have been difficult for a student from another school to adapt, but Lee Han, who had already received basic training at the Black Magic School for the past year, sat down without much embarrassment. ? Lee Han, who was waiting, started to panic a little when he couldnt see the familiar school seniors. what? Did I misunderstand Professor Boladis lecture? I remembered a case where I mistakenly entered a classroom that had more potential, so I checked, but it wasnt the case. Not long after, the first student came in. Seeing the familiar sight of his senior, Lee Han burst into tears and became emotional. Senior Delet! Junior. Delet and Lee Han looked at each other again. There was fatigue under each others eyes, as if they were looking in a mirror. In a way, it was natural since one of them had moved up to the 5th grade and the other was in the previous school and all the clubs. He is such a pitiful person. I feel really sorry for him too. The two opened their mouths, not knowing that each other felt sorry for the other. senior. how are you? no. Never come to 5th grade. How are you? yes. Dont lie. Lee Han said with a bitter expression. I think this is okay. Not yet Okay. If thats you, then thats probably it. When I thought about it, it was still early in the semester, so there was a high possibility that I would not participate in club activities properly. There werent many clubs that entrusted important responsibilities to new members. Looking at it that way, it wasnt completely wrong to say that my junior was still bearable. As the lectures have not yet started in earnest, it will probably be bearable for juniors who went through the harsh schedule last year. But why isnt anyone else coming? I guess its just the two of us? Our school doesnt have many students to begin with, so there are often times when there are only one or two students in the classroom. I see. When the junior was embarrassed, Delet smiled bitterly and said. are you okay. No need to worry. Speak comfortably. Now you too belong to the dark magic school. Unlike in the first year, when one could easily give up after taking the basic lectures, taking the black magic school in the second year was practically the same as officially belonging to it. From here on, it was quite rare to change schools. Then, senior. If the number of students in our school is small, shouldnt we increase it? Are you sure the professor isnt interested? I think that was said too conveniently Direth was taken aback by the sight of his junior sharply stabbing Professor Mortum in the lungs. If I had said something like that in front of Professor Mortum, the professor might have collapsed from shock. ah. sorry. He said I could speak comfortably. no. You can feel comfortable in front of me. Be careful around the professor. After finishing speaking, Direth stood up from his seat, walked forward, and stood next to the teachers table. Lee Han, who saw this, looked puzzled and asked. Why are you standing there? Im teaching this course? Only then did Lee Han realize that Delet had come not as a student taking the lecture with him, but as a professor teaching students. At that moment, a shiver ran down Lee Hans spine. 5th graders also have to teach classes! 5 Do I have to teach students when they get to the 5th grade!? huh? Thats the way it is. Even if I dont go to the 5th grade, sometimes even in the 4th grade Delet, who was speaking, was shocked because his juniors eyes were so cloudy and dark. It was as if he had realized in advance the truth of the world that he should not know now. forget what I just said. For some reason, I feel like I will take on that role Now. What kind of lecture is Poison Bones and Blood? Lee Han shook his head as he saw Delet clumsily changing the subject. Well, this wasnt my seniors fault. It was the evil Einrogards fault! I learned some magic using poison elements and bone elements last year as well. Even the blood element. okay. I learned it last year huh? As Direth spoke, the black wings on his back fluttered. I guess you didnt learn blood elemental magic? ah. To be precise, I learned basic blood magic. Did there ever be a crazy professor at our school? Delet was surprised and asked an obvious question. What kind of guy taught blood magic to a first-year student? Lee Han quickly explained to Professor Boladi before he was taken to the punishment room. I didnt learn how to use blood magic. For this reason The principle of using blood to amplify magical power was neat and efficient, but blood magic was not used often due to its risks. There werent many people reckless enough to learn and teach techniques that could kill the magician itself even if they made a slight mistake. However, Professor Boladi took note of Lee Hans high magical power and gifted him a book on basic blood magic. Even if you dont have to amplify your magic with blood magic, it was judged that it would be a good fit as you can cast magic using your natural high amount of magic. Even if you dont use blood magic, I told you to learn how to use it to cast magic. You cant swear. You cant swear. Direth closed his eyes tightly after listening to his juniors explanation. A 5th grade student could not curse at his professors in front of his juniors. I see. indeed. I see This can be happen. indeed. right. Is it broken? While Lee Han was slightly worried, Direth recovered from his shock and opened his mouth. Actually, what I will learn in this lecture is not that much different from what you just said. Poison bone blood. They are all powerful reagents and some are even efficient elements. Dilett continued his explanation by bringing out chalk and drawing on the blackboard. Poison and bones were elements with powerful combat power in and of themselves, and blood was a little inefficient and not often used, but it was definitely a powerful and ancient reagent. The goal of this lecture was to learn how to use these three as reagents and elements and to become skilled at linking them. Even if it is a black magic school, if you look inside it, there are various paths, from golems to curses. Therefore, surprisingly, there are often students who fail at simple black magic, but I believe this is due to a lack of foundation. Delet spoke in a serious voice, like a warlock walking down the street ahead of him. Often, if you only learn the convenient and easy-looking magic that you see in front of you, you will end up in a dead-end situation where you will not know where to start practicing again even if you later try to learn difficult magic. The lecture I prepared to avoid such a thing was < Poison Bones and Blood >. It was a bit disgraceful that students from other black magic schools didnt listen, but Direth couldnt drag him by the collar. Delet was satisfied just hearing it from the junior he was most looking forward to. indeed. understand. Then I guess Ill have to practice the basics of each magic sufficiently during this semester. no. Younger, lets just do the difficult magic first. Lee Han felt betrayed by the sight of his senior turning over what he had just said. Chapter 732 Episode 732 I also want to solidify my foundation. huh? Delet was genuinely puzzled. It really didnt seem like there was much need for the junior. Isnt the poison element magic you can use right now about Circle 3? Its still incomplete. The magic that created < Poison of the Dead >, which I learned from the undead wizard Verdus, was about 3 circles, but I wasnt able to cast it completely yet. Youngjae, you are such a perfectionist. Other kids insist that they have mastered everything just by casting it. No, its not perfect, so its called imperfect! Lee Han felt a little mortified. Of course, if you give it time, you can bring out the poison, but isnt this still incomplete? Bone element magic was circle 4. < Summon Skeleton Warrior > originally did not go until the 4th circle. If you contract and summon an undead skeleton warrior, the difficulty goes down even further. However, under pressure from some evil warlocks, Lee Han had to learn an ancient form of necromancy that is not often used these days, and the result was < Summon Skeleton Warrior >, a level 4 difficulty. Since the magic involved the wizard assembling the bones one by one rather than summoning a being from another dimension, the level of difficulty was bound to be high. Still, thanks to this, Lee Hans bone element magic proficiency increased considerably. It was all thanks to continuing to struggle with < Summon Skeleton Warrior >. Yes. But arent there some basics that I havent mastered yet? Delet was a kind senior. Even when my junior was stubborn, instead of getting angry, I quietly did what he wanted. Lee Han, who instantly succeeded in using the various basic magic techniques that Dirette had brought out, said with a sullen expression on his face. Lets start with the difficult magic. Good idea, junior. * * * Do you know why blood is not often used as an element? yes. Even though the Empires warlocks dealt with bone, poison, and even the dark element, the reason they did not directly deal with the blood element was due to their inefficiency. But actually, it doesnt mean that blood isnt used as elemental magic. Some magic criminals actually use it. The principal? Junior. When I say Im a magic criminal, Im not talking about metaphors, Im talking about real magic criminals. Not only did the blood element lack attack power compared to the bone element, but it was also not easy to obtain or preserve. In addition, there were cases where some magic criminals extorted large quantities of fresh blood needed for magic from innocent victims, so its popularity was bound to decline further. However, the academic philosophy of this black magic, starting from Gonadaltes and continuing all the way to Professor Direth of Mortum, was It is foolish not to use it just because it is not popular. Even when you meet someone who uses this, shouldnt you know it well so you can attack their weaknesses? Tak C Dirette took out a small glass bottle and opened the cork cap, and red liquid flowed out from inside along with a gurgling sound. There was a smell of blood, but there was a different magical energy in the air. This is artificial blood made through alchemy. I usually use this when casting blood elemental magic. It has good scalability. Just as bone fragments containing magic were used as magic reagents, blood elemental magic often required the help of such reagents. Lee Han noticed a different meaning in Direths words and asked. Are you saying that it cannot be used as a reagent for magic other than blood elemental magic? thats right. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The senior from the dark magic school responded by waving his wings as if he was satisfied with his clever juniors answer. When casting blood elemental magic, it was inevitable because the requirements were so high, but real blood was bound to be more effective than artificial blood created through alchemy. Direth took out a piece of bone that was tinged with blood. This is a piece of bone that has been periodically fed with my blood. It would have been okay to feed him artificial blood, but there is an advantage to feeding him my own blood. You can easily control magic and use blood elemental magic when necessary. understand. Lee Han also had a history of strengthening reagents by infusing dark elements into bones, so he quickly understood Direths words. Using blood to strengthen bone fragments ultimately leads to strengthening bone element magic. Even if you dont overdo the use of blood elemental magic, its power increases just by applying it in this way. Of course, dark elements and poison elements are generally preferred. The blood element has no special effects and its usage methods are somewhat limited But like I said. If you learn something, there will always be a place to use it, right? Delet nodded with a deep smile. Lets start with this. yes. But how difficult is this magic? Direth just smiled and did not respond, but only urged her with a wave of his hand. Lee Han was skeptical, but he began to sprinkle his own blood little by little on the bone fragments. Blood, gather here The bone fragments turned blood red and connected with Lee Han even more strongly than before. Lee Han was able to understand the advantages of feeding his own blood that Direth had mentioned earlier. If I summoned a skeleton warrior with this bone fragment, it seemed like much more detailed control would be possible. It was a success. yes. I didnt bother to tell you how difficult it was because I thought it would be so. Even if I say it, it doesnt mean anything, right? Just tell me * * * After that, Direth explained various magics that linked bones and blood, blood and poison, and poison and bones. Magic that uses blood to amplify toxicity and magic that uses toxicity to explode bones and blow them around. There were many diverse and difficult things, so Lee Han listened without losing focus. By the way, senior. I suddenly became curious about something. What? What grade is this course? 3rd year. why? Dont you find it a little strange for me to hear that? uh? very? Delet took out his pocket watch, checked the time, and then opened his mouth. I have some time left. You can go and come back. If you have time left, how about resting? I think you need some rest now. The place Im going now is rest. Junior. ? Delet smiled meaningfully and motioned for Lee Han to come out of the classroom. Lee Han felt uneasy at that smile. Usually, Einroguard wizards had a confident smile, which was not always a good thing. Its a place I often go to whenever Im having a hard time. Uhm. Im getting more anxious. If the opponent was from the summoning magic school, it was true that I felt a little anxious as it was from the black magic school. Wouldnt it be possible to go to a place like a cemetery or an underground stone chamber in a swamp and take some rest? Dirett was a good person, but even a good persons tastes could be a little warped. Delet opened the side road on the second basement floor and entered, lightly tapping on the wall of the endlessly long passage ahead. Then, the stairs the two of them were stepping on trembled and they started running forward. ! Its a little bit far from the main building. Delet explained so that Lee Han was not surprised. Because Einrogard was so wide, older students did not walk when moving around. Otherwise, it would take too long. One of the most frequently used methods was the side road connected to the main building. As the main building of Einrogard has its history, many roads were connected to the Einrogard territory outside the main building, and as long as you find those paths well, they become side roads that allow you to easily go far with just one move. thud! They are all here. Lets go out. Delet called up the stairs leading up and walked up first. Lee Han followed after him, worried that he might come across a cemetery or a poisonous swamp. But fortunately there was no cemetery or the smell of rotting corpses. All I could hear around me was the sound of leaves rustling in the wind. The place where the main buildings underground path connected was in the middle of the forest. Where are we? Dark Forest. If you look around, youll understand why its called that. Lee Han checked the forest beyond the clearing. Even though it was broad daylight, the dark forest was full of dark green trees as if it were evening. I could feel the dark element circulating among these trees and bushes as if it were circulating periodically. Its a place full of dark elements? thats right. Its a good place for warlocks who use the dark element to recover their magic. As if it were true that he came here often, Delet brought a chair and a table. After confirming that it was a safe place, Lee Han sat down on a chair and looked around. Its definitely a good place for warlocks. For students of the Black Magic School, a place with a strong dark element in this way was bound to be a good match. Even if it does not deal with the dark element directly, the effect will be excellent due to the nature of its magical power. In fact, Direth, who had used quite a bit of magic during todays lecture, quickly recovered his magic power after breathing in the forest air a few times. And aside from that, I felt Delets face brighten, as if he liked this forest itself. really. Junior. Dont tell the other juniors here. Do you also mean to the seniors of the dark magic school? Especially for them. I didnt think it was necessary to tell you this far. Its not like theyre going up to the 5th grade. All right. Lee Han, who was nodding his head, felt something strange. I felt a sense of discomfort from what Senior Direth had just said. Then I have to go to the 5th grade? for a moment! excuse me! ? I have to catch that, junior. Its a dark snail! Direth, who discovered a rare animal living in the dark forest, urged Lee Han. After summoning a summon, it quickly flew through the air and began chasing the dark snail. Hold on tight. Goes! Delet, carrying his junior, chased after a dark snail that was quickly running away from afar. Lee Han, who sat behind him, checked the rapidly changing surrounding scenery and tried to prepare for a possible attack by another monster. At that time, the scenery before my eyes changed. ?! Lee Han realized that he was seeing a fantasy due to the sudden scene. Since you are in the middle of running through the air along a diret, there is no reason for such a scene to appear before your eyes. what? Some illusion magic wont work, right? Lee Han was embarrassed as he had already experienced that external illusion magic and poisons that tried to attack him did not work. In the fantasy, a wizard dressed in classical clothing opened his mouth. The clothes were so unique and old that you couldnt guess where they were from just by looking at their clothes. -Master. I came here as you told me to. Please answer now. What should I, Antagondals, do? ! Lee Hans eyes widened in shock because he had heard Antagondals name before. Why did that magic criminal come to Einroguards territory? However, the opponent in front of Antagondals was even more shocking. Surprisingly, it was a skeleton headmaster in human form. !!! Normally, the skeleton principal in human form was not a kind and gentle person, but now the skeleton principal in the fantasy was as cold and arrogant as ice. It seemed as if Antagondals was ignoring him even though he was in front of him. When the skeleton headmaster did not say anything despite repeated pleas and requests, Antagondals looked slightly angry, but held back and opened his mouth again. -Then Ill wait! Master. Until you teach me again! With those last words, the fantasy ended. Direth shouted with joy as he watched the dark snail getting closer and closer. Junior! see?! senior!! uh!? what?! why!? When his junior suddenly grabbed his shoulder tightly and shouted, Direth almost lost his balance and stumbled. But that was nothing compared to what my junior was trying to say right now. Were in big trouble! The principal has finally gone crazy!!! I dont know what youre talking about, so explain it slowly! Chapter 733 Episode 733 Delet wondered why his junior was suddenly acting like this. Wasnt the principal a bit crazy to begin with? It was a little strange that my junior, who was practically a master student, was realizing that now. I saw this vision. Lee Han hurriedly explained the vision he had just seen. Direth listened with a serious expression, knowing full well that the illusions seen by a wizard, especially a wizard who had learned foresight magic, were not something to be ignored. How tall is the tree? yes? What was the height of the tree here in the fantasy? There was almost no difference, but it seemed a little smaller. no way? After checking the height of the trees, length of shadows, and other scenes in his juniors fantasy in detail, Delet became lost in thought. Since the Dark Forest was a place she had been observing since she entered school, she was able to see changes in time with simple differences. It must have been within two or three months at most ! Lee Hans face hardened when he heard that the vision he had seen happened not long ago. It was a big deal because it happened two or three months ago. senior. You have to go back right away. What are you going to do when you go back? We must send a letter to His Majesty the Emperor, contact the head of the family, and prepare to subdue the principal. As a strangely specific plan emerged immediately, Delet wondered if his junior had often thought about such plans. Calm down for now. Junior. Because there are some strange things. Why is the principal planning this? The principal usually enjoys making plans like this, right? I didnt say that Its a little strange since you saw this vision. I didnt predict the future, but I saw an illusion left by a wizard. Delet already knew well from his experience last year that his junior had a strong resistance to poison and illusions. As such, this was not a hostile magic attack, but was closer to the reverberation of a memory intentionally left by the wizard. So that someone qualified can see it when they get here. If the principal is plotting an evil plan, why would he leave evidence like this? I think I know. What? The principal enjoys that thrill. junior Delet expressed his disapproval, but Lee Han was rather frustrated. The principal is full of madness, so he may be scheming by telling others about his plans! Couldnt it be someone who resembles the principal? Even though he felt that the chances were low, Delet tried to calm his junior down. Then Lee Han stopped. for a moment. Now that I think about it, Ive heard that the principal has a crazy alter ego. what? really? But that itself may be the principals evil plan. You lied like that to excuse yourself when you got into an accident later Junior. I think its like a crazy alter ego. Is that so. When his senior spoke strongly, Lee Han could no longer remain stubborn and retreated as if he was disappointed. If Delet spoke like that, he might have been a truly crazy alter ego. It might be a fake rumor created by the principal. Why is such a crazy alter ego hanging out with a magic criminal? Why do magic criminals have such an alter ego as their teacher? Junior. Its definitely urgent, but dont you really wonder why the principals crazy alter ego was created? Of course, the first thing to do was to find out what purpose the magic criminal and his crazy clone came here for, but Direth was surprised that his junior, as a magician, wasnt curious about that. Are you really not curious? It could have been caused by breathing incorrectly or sneezing. Its just my guess, but its highly likely that it arose while the principal was raising his level. As Direth inherited some of Gonadaltes magic from Professor Mortum, he also knew a little about the magic used by the Skeleton Headmaster. The Skeleton Headmasters magic had its roots in a secret secret developed during the time of the kingdom, which was a long time ago in the era called ancient. Principal Skeleton, a prince from a small kingdom, was a wizard so outstanding that he ranked first among wizards at the time, and he devoted himself mercilessly to all kinds of magic to rise to a higher level. Direth did not know what powerful and extraordinary magic was involved in the process. Even if Delet was an excellent student, it was impossible to understand that. However, I had heard that there was a great magic that could cut off ones own five passions in the process. There are no lichs in the empire. There are some warlocks who became lichs with legal permission. I saw it in the newspaper too. It was no secret that warlocks who had reached the highest level changed their bodies into undead to aim for a higher level. However, surprisingly, not many people made that choice because the penalty for becoming rich was greater than expected. Just changing a walking stick requires an adjustment period, but how much of an adjustment period would it take to change ones own body? There were many lichs who changed their bodies in hopes of becoming lich, but ended up despairing and running wild. Last time, a crazy lich polluted the southern granary. Lets not leak the other way. Junior. As you may have guessed, lichs arent that perfect to begin with. But even though the principal is Rich, he is almost perfect. Principal Skull often spoke of the golden-ratio beauty of the curvature of his head, but that was not the perfection Direth was talking about now. To survive from ancient times until now, it would have been impossible for an imperfect being like an ordinary lich. There must have been great magic that was on a different level from ordinary lichization, and it wouldnt be surprising if a crazy clone appeared in the process. okay. I suspect that the great magic that removes the seven passions is the direct cause. Ive never seen such magic in any book. If you just look at the results, it wouldnt be surprising if side effects like uncontrollable self-immolation occurred. Its plausible. Lee Han deeply sympathized with Delets hypothesis. As can be seen from the appearance of the skeleton principal who proudly said that he had cut off the seven evil passions, it did not seem to be an ordinary level of magic. If it was something that even the Skeleton Headmaster would be proud of, it would be truly the greatest ancient magic among ancient magics, and it would not be surprising if side effects that the Skeleton Headmaster did not expect occurred in the process. I want to give strength to my seniors hypothesis. But senior. If that alter ego was created through that process, then for what purpose did it come to Einrogard? I dont know about that. Delet frowned slightly. There seemed to be more than one crazy alter ego, but not only was it impossible to tell which alter ego they were, but their purpose was even harder to predict. Even a sane skeleton principal is someone who is hard to predict, but a crazy skeleton principal. But I can guess the purpose of the magic criminal you mentioned. You probably want to learn magic. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you saying you are disguising yourself as a student of Einrogard!? Lee Han was taken aback because he thought he was too old for a freshman. Not that one. From the principals alter ego. ah. but. It was a bit different from a typical priest-priest relationship. Usually, a teacher would chase a student and harass him or her to learn, rather than coldly ignoring him or her. The priest-priest relationship you think of, junior, is a little strange Direth thought to himself after hearing Lee Han talk about the priest-priest relationship. The junior was already pitiful enough. If it were the principals alter ego, he would be a master who would be more than capable of teaching magic. Its understandable that the magic criminal is gaining notoriety. If you are the principals alter ego, it is understandable that you may be capricious while teaching. Its not surprising if you act on a whim when youre bored. Junior You didnt fight with the principal recently, did you? yes? Isnt it? Lee Han looked puzzled as Direth looked at him with concern. I was talking about rational analysis, but why? I just asked. I dont know what the principals alter ego was thinking when he brought a magical criminal to Einrogard. Maybe they are trying to assassinate the principal. surely. Direths complexion hardened. As soon as I got back, I felt like I had to tell the skeleton principal what happened right away. By the way, senior. ? Shouldnt we catch the dark snail? Seeing my senior chasing it like that, it seems quite useful Its useful, but its not important enough to chase it again now. Just recovering dark elemental magic, amplifying overall black magic, strengthening undead summons, or strengthening reagents Lee Han closed his eyes tightly, as if blaming himself. I brought up the story of the skeleton principals self-immolation for no reason. The dark snail was much more important! shit. I cant believe Im missing out by talking about such useless things. Lee Han, who was blaming himself, suddenly felt a sense of discomfort. At the same time, the bracelet Direth was wearing jingled and made a warning sound. The two wizards complexions changed. senior! Hold on tight! Delet reacted immediately like a 5th grade student who had experienced a prenatal crisis. If an enemy is strong enough to activate a boundary artifact without being caught by your senses, it is not a weak enemy. Delet put his left thumb in his mouth, bit it to produce blood, and sprayed the blood into the air. Then, bone fragments imbued with magic popped out from inside his arms and activated magic all at once. -What is that? Its so hideous! A powerful summon that was on a different level from the temporarily summoned shadow summons appeared earlier. It was a large strange bird, and it must have had spirituality, so it spoke in human language and pointed behind it. But Delets magic wasnt over yet. As different bone fragments burned in the air one by one, powerful black magic was cast. Golems emitting green light grabbed hold of a huge bone barrier and pushed towards the enemy as if they were striking them. ! Lee Hans complexion also changed as he saw the enemys appearance with his own eyes. A huge mass of black, sticky evil magic was running along the forest like a wave. That was definitely not a monster that occurred naturally in the forest. The principals crazy alter ego? Magical criminal? I dont know which of the two left it behind, but thats not important right now. Lee Han immediately cast various spells and prepared to keep the enemy in check. Damn it! Pajik! The 3-circle cold and lightning spells flew like bullets. Direth, who saw this, smiled without knowing it even as he hastily prepared his magic. It is rare to find such a reliable junior. The blow As the enemy quickly regained its shape, Lee Han made a difficult expression. It was difficult to attack an enemy with such strong recovery ability by striking the body. It will lead to an endless war of attrition. You have to summon firepower to burn all at once or stab the opponents weak point Let the blood in my bones turn into poison and turn into a terrible curse! Meanwhile, Delet completed the magic. Curse magic?! A curse spell that caused damage to the opponents very existence was definitely effective. However, curse magic is easily blocked with even the slightest defense, and honestly, it is a magic that is more often used as a check among wizards. As a member of the same black magic school, Lee Han couldnt help but admire the sight of it being strengthened so intensely. weak! However, Direth clicked his tongue when he realized that the curse had not dealt a fatal blow. -Dangerous! Delet! Dangerous! The monster carrying the two warned them. Even though the golem and the bone barrier were binding the enemy, the speed of the chase was accelerating. hit the player first! Direth pulled out a black shimmering sphere from his chest along with a gloomy spell. The magical energy was so compressed that as soon as the sphere was taken out, the surrounding space was distorted and screamed. Small world! Lee Han realized what kind of magic his senior was trying to use. Because Principal Skeleton forced me to learn it, I studied it in the meantime. I dont know what that sphere is, but it must be something that temporarily helps activate the small world. Even though the magic power was compressed like that, Direth grabbed the sphere and began to pour in more magic power. In an instant, his expression turned pale and blood flowed from his nose. Lee Han, who became desperate, grabbed the sphere together to help his senior. I will help too! !!! Direths eyes widened in astonishment at the sight of his junior who, unlike himself, who gathered all the magic power from the surrounding area and infused it with his bare body, ignorantly tried to infuse it with his bare body. You bastard! Lee Han pretended not to hear and avoided his gaze. Chapter 734 Episode 734: Magical power that is filled in an instant, unlike when it is drawn from the surrounding space. Delet, who was about to spit out an insult, had no choice but to admit that his juniors judgment was appropriate. If Delet had gone ahead with his initial plan, he would not have been able to secure the magic power in time. The black, shimmering sphere that Direth took out from inside his body was a kind of resemblance created by infusing fragments of his own soul. A masterpiece of dark magic inspired by a lichs attempt to deceive the laws of the world by placing his soul in a reliquary. Delet used this essence, which contains enormous magical power and secret meaning, in connection with the small world. It is engraved with the true name of the Small World Pentagramaton so that it can be activated immediately in case of emergency. However, powerful magic always comes with a strong penalty. Even though it was thought to be complete, the moment it was taken out, this similar object caused a violent rejection from the outside world and became unstable. If it hadnt been for the hasty replenishment of magical power, it might have collapsed much sooner. Junior. Dont fall. Activate it! At some point, Delets spells began to change into an unintelligible language. It was a spell to bring about a world separate from the outside world. At that moment, all the magic around him was temporarily absorbed into Direths sphere, and a temporary magic vacuum was created around him. And waves of negative energy and dark elements exploded violently. Because the magic power was absorbed, the golem and bone barrier that had been summoned were immediately invalidated. But Delet didnt care at all. He shouted with eyes sparkling with black flame. Curse! At that moment, a huge black and sticky mass flinched. It was an appearance that did not match the ferocity with which he had attacked without giving in to any onslaught. pop! 1/3 of the huge lump flew away. Lee Han looked at the senior crow beast with a look of awe. The curse I just threw wasnt just a curse. So many curses that even Lee Hans senses couldnt grasp were woven together and fired. It was truly a curse of most terrible curses. The huge, mortally wounded mass wriggled around and tried to recover. However, Delet did not give that opportunity. The black sphere flared up, and Direths eyes flashed as well. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A huge mass began to spontaneously combust. The curse I had just suffered did not end with my body being blown away. Rather, it was just the beginning. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the blink of an eye, the enemy, which was as big as a mountain, was cursed to its core and floundered and shriveled. As they burned and burned and eventually disappeared into dust in the air, the monster carrying them crowed and shouted. -I dont know what kind of archmage he is, but hes terrible! To leave behind such magical power! What do you mean by that? -Thats not a natural phenomenon! Someone left behind a magic! ! Wizards didnt really believe in coincidences. This was especially true for someone who had dealt with several evil wizards like Lee Han. There is only one reason for this to happen in a place where the crazy alter ego of the headmaster and the magic criminal come and go. Its definitely a crazy alter ego! Lee Han gritted his teeth. The headmasters self-immolation was truly a nuisance. senior. I think its because of the principals alter ego. Lets go back and argue right away! Okay Delet chuckled with a pale face. Lee Han shouted in surprise. Why are you doing that?! -Delete! I took out an unfinished small world! Foolish Delet! Shut up Hearing the monsters cry, Lee Han realized why Direth was acting like that. I dont know what that black sphere was, but it was clear that it had become unstable due to taking out something unfinished. Now Direth is doing that to stabilize it. Junior Yes. What should I do? It wasnt you who told me to shut up, it was him Lee Han realized that Delets condition was bad and asked Goejo. Wouldnt this be stabilized if you infuse magical energy like before? -Stupid wizard! This isnt something that can be solved with magic! this. Lee Han clicked his tongue at the monsters beating. Unlike during the preparation process earlier, stabilization did not seem to be solved with magic power. -In order to stabilize it with magical power, it wont be enough for a foolish wizard to die a few times! aha. Lee Han ignored it and grabbed the sphere again to stabilize it. -?! * * * Direth, who had barely recovered, spoke with a very troubled expression. thank you. Junior. I should probably scold you for trying to help someone else with magic, but Im sorry. its okay. Its not something you would say after getting help. eww. As a senior, I dont care about respect. What are you talking about? You caught it almost by yourself. -Stupid Delet! Foolish Delet! Shut up. Delet held the monsters beak tightly. I thought it was complete enough to take it out and use it, but it turned out to be more unstable than I thought. It would have been much more dangerous if you hadnt helped me. What on earth was that? It must be something like an evil thought form left behind by a wizard. I was asking about the magic my senior used to gather the elements in the dark forest and attack them . Direth glared slightly at his junior and answered. Similar objects. Its one of my studies. Its possible to overcome the limit without becoming rich But something like a small world takes too long to prepare. Lee Han was impressed after hearing the detailed explanation. In effect, doesnt this mean that another wizards origin is artificially created and used? As expected from a 5th grade student, he was carrying out frantic research. Everyone didnt move up to the 5th grade for nothing. By the way, senior. Has the destabilization issue from earlier been resolved? Delets expression darkened at the question. Because it was taken out in an unfinished state, the instability problem worsened. We temporarily stabilized it by injecting an excessive amount of magical energy, but this was only emergency treatment. There will be many problems until it is completed again. Its resolved. is this really resolved? Lee Han saw his seniors expression and whispered to Goejo. The monster that was secretly released also whispered. -Its not resolved! It will take a year to complete it again! I infused magic earlier and it stabilized, but that didnt mean anything? -As time passes, it becomes unstable again! Because magic power is consumed! Direth raised his staff with an expressionless face and struck the monster. Immediately afterwards, the monster was reverse summoned. He talks too much. senior. I think it would be enough to periodically inject magic power into it. I will do it. its okay. You dont have to. Is there another way? there is. What is it? There is a secret from Archmage Letibelkyu, you can use it. Arent you trying to deceive me by reversing Senior Yukbeltyres name and roughly adding Archmage in front of it? Delet clicked his tongue blatantly. It was difficult to deceive someone into thinking they were at the top of their grade. Be quick to notice. Its not that difficult to infuse magic power. You saw it just now. And if you dont consume all your magical energy regularly, the heart veins in your entire body will rupture and you will die. what?!?! really?!?!? Its a lie, but if your senior thinks so and it makes you feel comfortable, then its true. Direth glared fiercely at his junior. Lee Han felt sorry and made an excuse. I didnt know you would believe that. How can you not believe me when you talk so seriously! Delet, who was angry, sighed and said. okay. Ill be honest. It would be a big help if you did that. Yes, but But? Then you, junior, will have to come to the workshop periodically and help. You will actually be helping my research. Is that a problem? Have you forgotten about Yukveltire trying to kidnap you? ah. Only then did Lee Han realize what his senior was talking about. Now that some students are trying to take Lee Han away and (forcefully) participate in their research, Lee Hans participation in Delets research could be a signal of sorts. -no! That junior really wanted to participate in research! -Then yes. Theres no way a guy who listens to all the schools wouldnt be interested in research! Lee Han smiled and said at Delets explanation. senior. You dont have to worry about that. why? I think you should be worried. You can keep it a secret! Direth narrowed his eyes and looked at his junior. For some reason, I could guess why this junior took the previous school. * * * -Master. Did the Wodanaz boy finally make contact with the first grader? Catch me! -yes? What do you mean? I guess they told you to monitor my contact with first graders? -iced coffee. You mean that! The headmasters eyes flickered as a sign of dissatisfaction at the sight of the Death Knight reacting that he had clearly forgotten. You forgot my orders! -sorry. master. I havent forgotten. But if you dare to post it bluntly dont post it. -As there are many other important commands, we have no choice but to pay less attention to relatively less important commands. In fact, among the Death Knights, there were few people who monitored Lee Hans contact with the first-year student. Rather, it would be better if you said, Theres a first-year student here. In response to the Death Knights resistance, the headmaster grumbled that they were ungrateful, that they had forgotten the favor, and that they were the ones who would stab their master in the back. The Death Knight listened to all the complaints with the patience of a knight and was only then able to open his mouth. -The Wardanaz boy is requesting an interview. okay? Ask them to come in. -What is happening? That must be the magic question. -Its not even the weekend yet? In fact, usually students didnt come to ask for magic even on weekends. Hes just like that. -but. Ill ask you to come in. The skeleton principal looked back at the magazine he was holding with satisfaction. And as soon as Lee Han came in, he boasted. Look at this! ?? One day, when the teacher had a lot to teach his disciple, he said this. -I have to teach you quickly, four in the morning and three in the evening Ha! I thought it was a tour de force, but it was published as expected! Its all thanks to you! Lee Han was dumbfounded, but held back. Because the opponent was a tyrant with a stick. So what kind of magic did you come to ask? What? Small world? Circle 6? For Circle 6, ask someone else. Not all three. I dont believe its trash magic or anything like that. When all three said no, the skeleton principals eyes immediately turned sour. principal. When you spoke with such a serious expression, it seems like you were usually talking bullshit The headmasters clone and a magical criminal have entered the Einrogard territory! How do you know that? ! Lee Han was astonished when the skeleton principal asked calmly without being surprised. He immediately shouted to the Death Knights. everyone! The principal ended up going crazy! Someone please send a letter to His Majesty the Emperor! Lee Han quickly tried to jump out the window. The skeleton principal shook his head and twisted the space in the room to change Lee Hans direction. But Lee Han was expecting that too. The moment the space was distorted, magical energy exploded from my toes and I jumped backwards. hey! The skeleton principal was dumbfounded and changed the window into a wall. It was a blessing as a teacher for his student to be unnecessarily smart, but it was also an annoying drawback. Jumping is good, but listen and jump. Lee Han paused. The skeleton principal said irritably. Dont pretend to stop and try to break the wall! Tsk. I got caught. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 When Lee Han gave up on escaping, the Death Knight, who was about to go out with a letter, also caught the mood and came back. The skeleton principal scowled and glared. Are you really going to send me away just because I told you to? huh? -sorry. master. As a former knight, I wonder if its possible Still, I cant believe I trust such a fledgling wizard rather than the Imperial Commander! - - Even if they conveniently brought the imperial title with them in this case, the Death Knights who had been through all the hardships were not fooled. Honestly, if there was a conflict between the skeleton principal and the principals unlucky student, I think there would probably be more justice in the latter The skeleton principal began speaking, turning his deep blue gaze towards Lee Han. okay. One of my crazy alter egos has entered the estate. I almost died because of that crazy alter ego! what? Did you really meet him? The skeleton principal was puzzled. If Lee Han had made contact, there was no way the skeleton principal would not have noticed. In response, Lee Han grumbled and confessed what had happened. It would have been really dangerous without Senior Delet. -By the way, Wardanaz. One of the Death Knights listening next to me asked a question. yes? -Why arent you wearing a ring to call your master? Other Death Knights who heard the question also nodded as if they agreed. Normally in a situation like that, wouldnt you call the skeleton principal? uh. I couldnt think of it. - - Why is everyone like that? That kind of independence is a virtue. Surprisingly, the skeleton principal took Lee Hans side. Lee Han, who was embarrassed, also asked with joy. Is that so? okay. haha. Youre the one who called the professors bickering. Lee Han cursed inwardly at the back of the skeleton principal. He gave it to me to use. That was probably a test left behind by the alter ego. Did you say trap wrong? I was suspicious that the skeleton principal had misunderstood the meaning of the test. If thats true, it also explains the difficulty of Einrogards test. It must have been left for the same purpose as fantasy. The skeleton principal explained in a calm voice. As it was an alter ego that was a part of himself in the distant past, he knew the principles of its behavior. Just as a qualified person can see the reverberations of memories when they approach them, a mass of magical power would attack them after seeing the reverberations of memories. So, if a qualified person approaches you, you will see the vision, and after you have seen the vision, you will also attack to test it? okay. Is the principals alter ego insane? Lee Han was astonished. That wasnt a trap, it was a test. Its a crazy alter ego. But in ancient times, that was an ordinary test. Yes Lee Han, who answered with a confused expression, suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, principal. You said you left it for a qualified person to see, but what is that qualification? I didnt do anything. Why dont you do it The skeleton principal spoke in an indifferent manner, as if he didnt believe it. The Death Knights also seemed to agree and burst into laughter. -I couldnt have done it! -You must have done something! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Should I send a real letter? Even if you havent done anything, there are many ways to judge the quality of a high wizard who has reached the level. I must have judged it somehow. Have you checked the horsepower? well. Maybe. Are you taking classes from the previous school? Maybe so. Or because of a contract with a powerful being from another dimension? You said you didnt do anything? After punching his student, the skeleton principal slowly continued his explanation. The reason I leave my alter ego alone is because the reason for doing so is weak compared to the effort it took to catch it. The Skeleton Principals clones were basically clones released from the main body, so there were many restrictions. Like beings from other dimensions, it was difficult to maintain their appearance in the present world for a long time, and they were strongly bound by their own desires and emotions. Rather than pulling out magic and clashing with each other in the hope of completely eliminating them, it was most efficient to just wait for them to naturally disappear from the present world. Moreover, there is no reason to cause such a fight within Einrogard territory. For what purpose? I have a few guesses, but its still just a guess. not sure. hmm. But isnt the case a little different this time? They even came in with magic criminals. If that magical criminal corrupts or uses the principals alter ego Well. I dont know if Ill be able to do that. The skeleton principal laughed at Antagondals in an arrogant and cold manner. Even though his notoriety was widespread among the magic criminals of the empire, he had an attitude of disdain for his abilities. Didnt he beg for mercy in the vision you saw? To pick up even a single scrap of magic? It wasnt that bad. Leave it alone. Among those who presumptuously tried to use my alter ego, there was none who did not meet a tragic end. Lee Han actually wanted to pay attention, but it wasnt easy when there were magic criminals and even more dangerous crazy clones in Einrogards territory. Cant we just deal with magic criminals? It would be easy if he showed himself, but he is also quite careful. Did I ask you if we met earlier? Ever since he sensed that a crazy clone had entered Einrogardes domain with a servant, the headmaster had woven a dense spiderweb-like surveillance network. Of course, both the crazy clone and the magic criminal knew this well, so instead of approaching the main building, they kept moving in the most remote outskirts of the territory. If youre interested, bring him out. Just pull it out and youll be able to grab it right away. I dont think its something I can do. Dont underestimate yourself. Youre not really The skeleton principal was even more scared than he was when he tried to speak. I couldnt even guess what he was trying to say. Anyway, thank you for explaining. principal. Actually, I thought you might not tell me since Im still a student. why me? The skeleton principal was genuinely puzzled. Usually only professors know about these things, right? I dont want students to be scared What do professors do on their own? And fear is always a good stimulus. You didnt tell your seniors. Because I didnt ask. Lee Han was speechless at the confident answer. Looking at their expressions, I thought they wanted to tell their seniors, but even if I did, there wouldnt be much of a reaction. They probably have more important things to do. Yes, thank you. Instead of focusing on petty magic criminals, focus on magic. Isnt your senior Delet already embodying a small world? Lee Han was dumbfounded to see the skeleton principal comparing himself to the 5th grade Black Turtle Top chief. Ill do my best. What nonsense are you talking about? ah. I almost forgot. ? Before coming here, dont forget to collect the letter you left with someone else. Dont just forget and send it to His Majesty. no. How did you know? * * * Eulde of the Marchand family was spending the first week of Einrogard in the punishment room. I wasnt lonely. There were many other students who were trapped besides Eolde. These were students who failed to smuggle or were caught on the first day due to an accident. hey. I dont think I saw you while smuggling. How did you come here? A member of the Ukim family attempted to escape, but was caught next to him. I acted cool when being interrogated, so they sent me to the punishment cell. What about you in the room next door? I, too, was a member of the Ukim family who tried to escape, but was caught next to him. Well. I guess they both insisted. no. I just snitched and they sent it to me. shit. are you in the room on the far right? I am the eight head of the Ukim family. Sighs echoed through the hallways. After completing their self-introductions, the students in the punishment room quickly began exchanging information. Even though I was in the punishment room, I had to go to school. hey. What do you think of this lecture? Youre going to proceed, right? To be honest, I dont think this course will be closed. I. Get well, jailer! Can you at least contact the professor in advance to do the assignment? The Death Knight walking down the hallway passed by coldly. The students sighed at that sight. Staying in the punishment room for a few days wasnt that difficult because I was used to it, but missing the lecture content was quite painful. You will have to go out and make up for it harshly I knew that would happen, so I brought a book with me when I got caught. Ugh. Im jealous. The course I chose doesnt have any classes this week, but I think I should still prepare in advance While the students were chatting noisily, someone shouted from another cell. Does anyone have any books? ! Are there any books left?! Do you have a book titled Advanced Application of the Fire Element? there is. There are also magazines, starting with a compendium of elemental applications, the new Toberry series, < Monthly Black Magic Trends >, etc. That bastards library club!! I was captured on purpose to do business! What a toxic bastard! The students locked in the punishment room were shocked by the madness of the library club members. I never thought they would get caught together to sell books on purpose. haha. Its a service for you. Dont you want to buy it? Ugh Give me a book < Advanced Application of the Fire Element >. A few badges of the original price? The experienced Einrogard students had already guessed it. If you come to the punishment room and sell books, the price will probably increase several times. What are you talking about? You can just pay the original price. uh? really? Instead, you should purchase and read < The Life and Death of Zundare Dolfram > here first. Thats about it Unlike other clubs, the library club deserved respect just by not making profit here. Buying one more boring trash book is a price worth paying. ruler. here. I have a book. Please take it. thank you. Now, please also sell < Advanced Application of the Fire Element >. What are you talking about? I said you have to read < The Life and Death of Zunder Dolfram > first? Oh, you bought it? yes. You have to buy it and read it. The student, who only then realized something was strange, asked in a puzzled voice. I bought it, so its up to me to decide when to read it, right? Ill read it later, so sell it quickly! Its not possible. Please read first. We will check. I let my guard down! Only then did the students realize that they had underestimated the craziness of the library club. These kids were now trying to force me to read books I normally wouldnt read! Are there any miscellaneous magazines that I need to buy first? yes. There is a book you must read first. This is < A Year Spent in the Frost Giant Dimension >. Well please look at that. I saw it once and I almost passed out from boredom. Its not possible. Its a good book to read in its entirety. The students tried to negotiate to raise the price, but the library club members were stubborn. In the end, the students in the punishment room had no choice but to shed tears and read books they had never read before. Wow I want to read something else. But reading this again, its actually quite fun, isnt it? shut up. After the students bought books one by one, they whispered carefully even though they were frozen. hey. hey. yes? I dont have any gold coins right now. In fact, I have secured a huge amount of contraband outside. No trauma. Its really outside! Ulde shouted in a voice full of resentment. But not all students believed it. What kind of contraband does the guy who was captured with have on him? Is your senior there? ??? Senior Ulde of the Marchand family? Isnt this the hallway? Here! Here!! Here!!! Chapter 736 Episode 736 Hey. It seems like a trap. Marcan. Come to your senses! Its a trap! Students in other cells became suspicious of Uldes shouting and stopped him. No matter how you think about it, it was a strange situation. I cant believe theres a person walking around in the punishment room who calls Ulde a senior. Logically, it made no sense. Its not a trap! A junior who worked with me came to see me! This bastard lied and got himself drunk! Other students sighed. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he was bluffing that there was contraband outside, I should have slapped him in the face to make him come to his senses, but because I left him alone, his condition worsened. Since the punishment room was such a lonely and sad place, the students imprisoned here often fell into madness. Marcan. I dont particularly like you, another top, but I will still give you advice as a comrade in the same punishment room. The worst lie of all is the lie that fools you too. thats right. When I first came to the punishment room, I lied and said I came after robbing the principals room. That lie led to more lies, and in the end, I really had to rob the principals room. Who are these idiots treating as a maniac?! Hes a real junior! Of course, I was furious. A distinguished junior from the Wardanaz family came to see him, but these despicable bastards were plotting against him. Marcan. Put your hand on your heart and think. If you were a junior, would I really go through this dangerous and difficult maze of punishment rooms and come all the way here just to meet you? sincerely? Hes right. Thats a trap. Maybe hes the principals new minion. Eolde began to shake slightly at the words of his solitary friends. When I thought about it, no matter how talented he was, I couldnt believe that a guy who had just entered his second year had come all the way through the maze of the punishment room. Is he really a minion sent by the principal? But what are you going to do by disguising it as that? Theres nothing you can do. Its already a punishment room. I just want to enjoy seeing you suffer. Its the principals hobby. Ulde became more and more shaken by the plausible words. At that time, Lee Han came down the stairs and arrived at the end of the hallway. Lee Han breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the cells on both sides of the hallway were full of seniors. Everyone is here. ! !! Without anyone saying anything, the students quickly turned around and stood facing the wall. Dealing with the Skeleton Principals new minion was dangerous in itself. Where are you, senior? Are you angry because youre trapped? I held on to my shaking heart and pretended not to hear. Lee Han was puzzled, but once he arrived, he listed out the things he had to do one by one. I brought some snacks here. Ill leave it for you, so if youre bored, eat it. The basket contained freshly baked white bread, a simple sandwich with ham and eggs with honey strawberry jam for dipping, and canned pork and beef. If it were outside, he would have to sell it for money, but Lee Han wasnt cold-hearted enough to ask his senior, who sacrificed himself for the success of the project, to give him money. Is there anyone who would like to eat it? I brought plenty. I wont accept the gold coins, but I will just give them to you. The seniors fear reached its highest level. Hes a minion who offers to give you groceries without receiving gold coins. I couldnt even guess what kind of trick it was. Are you all angry? Then Ill just leave. senior. Ill see you when I get out of the punishment room. When no one answered, Lee Han tilted his head and headed back to the stairs. The Death Knight coming down from above shouted loudly when he spotted Lee Han. -for a moment! ! -The path hidden in the wall over there is faster than this path. thank you. also! The students confidence grew even stronger when the Death Knight showed them the way instead of arresting them. Only after their junior had completely disappeared did the students in the punishment room exhale deeply. after. It was a terrible trap. I almost answered without thinking. Marcan. You must not eat it. I can assure you that it is absolutely poison! Even though it was frozen, I thought so at first and didnt even touch the basket. However, it was not easy to maintain such patience in the punishment room. After trying all kinds of magic to check, Ulde finally took a bite of the bread. is it delicious? what? You really ate it? This is fine, this is fine too Hey, you stupid bastards!! Youre really a junior!!! Ulde realized too late that he was really a junior and shouted. However, other students still did not believe Uldes claims. Does it make sense that your junior brought you something to eat? It must be Jihyo-seongs poison. Marcan. Then you explain. If that junior was really a junior, how did he get in here and how would he have become friends with the Death Knight? I was angry, but I couldnt refute it. It was so true. Tsk. How on earth did they get in? * * * As Lee Han came out after finishing the lecture, he found senior Perse and his friends. hello. Seniors. Perse couldnt answer with blank eyes. The friends next to him explained it for him. sorry. Perse was mistakenly transformed into an invertebrate in the lecture just now, so I guess there are still some aftereffects. I see. However, the seniors expressions looked dark and tired, even considering that their friend had transformed incorrectly. Lee Han spoke to support his seniors. Everyone, cheer up. Its almost the weekend. I have lectures on weekends as well. ! Lee Han was taken aback by his seniors gloomy answer. Are there lectures on weekends? Does that make sense? Why are there lectures on the weekend? well. Is there a lot of content to teach? Is it because of lack of training? Is the professor crazy? No matter what, I think its too harsh Youre listening to all the schools magic. Whats severe is that its severe. Lee Han was hurt by his seniors words. Another friend next to me scolded. Why are you telling your junior that your lecture is cursed? joy. Its true. I said hello for no reason. Lee Han thought that from now on, if he sees seniors who look tired, he should avoid talking to them first. Its usually not as sharp as it is tired. This must be Professor Bendozols lecture, right? As I turned my attention to the next lecture, the name < Extremely Beautiful Creatures > caught my eye. Just looking at the name, it felt like there was a high possibility that this was Professor Bendozol. Even the lecture location is quite far away from the main building, in the western Nightmare Echo Forest. The forest here was notorious even to the current second-year students because last year, several students from the White Tiger Tower and the Black Turtle Tower nearly went missing while looking for food. All kinds of evil spirits and spirit-type monsters run rampant, trying to drive out intruders from the forest. Although most of the professors at Einrogard were not sane, it was rare among them to have a professor who would give a lecture at a place like that. Lee Han walked along the path. The road itself wasnt that difficult as I had been there several times. You might not know it once you enter the mountains, but if you are a second-year Einrogard student, you will never get lost on the plains. Its strangely quiet. Still, Lee Han became cautious for no reason as he had already stepped into a trap left by the clone of a crazy wizard when he went to the Dark Forest with Direth not long ago. Sharkhan. Lee Han, who summoned a summoned beast, walked slowly while exploring the surroundings. Instead of just summoning Sharkan, he floated a sphere of light on the staff and cast other strengthening spells. But despite doing this, nothing special happened. Was I oversensitive? If there had been a threat or an enemy, they would have come out a long time ago, but since there were no special attacks and no one caught his senses, Lee Han wondered if he had made a mistake. How long did it take to walk like that? I saw a large clearing in the forest. This was the destination of this lecture. Sure enough, Professor Bendozol was waiting for the students with his arms crossed and a disapproving look on his face. professor. hello. Wha what?! How did you arrive! The professor was startled by Lee Hans greeting and shouted. I certainly didnt expect that there would be a student arriving so quickly. Lee Han was even more embarrassed by that reaction. Lecture is about to start, right? Of course it arrives. But Lee Han looked around the vacant lot and belatedly realized that no one was there. Something was strange. If this was a lecture on black magic, it made sense to listen to it alone, but no matter how crazy Professor Bendozol was, a lecture like Extremely Beautiful Creatures was bound to be somewhat popular. But why is there no one in the vacant lot? Why is there no one? There isnt any because we havent arrived yet. You call that a question? Rather, how did you arrive? Were there any traps on the way? What a trap! You cant even call it a trap. Its just a test! Lee Han persistently questioned the shameless professor, who said something he thought he had heard somewhere recently. As a result, I was able to understand a little bit what this lecture on Extremely Beautiful Creatures was about. This lecture was originally held in a dangerous place within Einrogards territory. Originally, he could have brought the creatures directly to show them, but Professor Bendozol was more careful. The rarer and more powerful the creature, the more dangerous it is to live in a place, so it is helpful to go there and show it in person. Of course, the students were not easily persuaded by Professor Bendozols feelings. There were always many students arriving late or dropping out. Although he often felt heartbroken because of such disloyal students, Professor Bendozol steadfastly maintained his educational direction. Didnt the professor pick a date in the Nightmare Echo Forest where the magical power in the forest was strong and stimulate the monsters even more to make them more ferocious? If you do not have your own philosophy about education, it is difficult to be sincere. Youre in big trouble. This lecture is crazier than I expected. Lee Han felt his heart sink. I had expected a certain level of madness since I assumed it was Professor Bendozols lecture, but this went beyond that. You have to visit a new dangerous area for every lecture. Why arent you answering! How did you arrive? I just walked. You just walked? What about the raid? What about evil spirits? Something like a group of ghosts? There was none. Professor Bendozol looked at Lee Han with eyes of shock and disbelief. I couldnt believe that I prepared so hard but had no effect on the students. Nonsense! These evil spirits. Im sure you wont just pick your opponent and attack them in a mean way! While Professor Bendozol was furious and analyzing what his mistake was, Lee Han asked the question again. professor. I have a question. griffon? basilisk? Unicorn? Not all three. Then what are you curious about? The difference is, if all the students come late, how will the lecture proceed? If I cant teach everything, I just do it on the weekends. Professor Bendozol answered bluntly. I didnt want to teach the students on the weekends, but according to Einrogards rules, I had no choice. It was truly a pity. indeed. Come here for a moment! I need to check why the monsters havent even appeared Professor Bendozol started speaking and realized that the boy from the Wardanaz family had disappeared into the forest again. Surprisingly, this boy was trying to bring other students! Chapter 737 Episode 737 Wait a moment! ? Lee Han stopped when he heard the professor shout from behind him. I was wondering if he could give me some advice. Its a dangerous place, so why dont you leave the basilisk behind? It was Professor Bendozols kind voice that I had never heard before. I heard it for no reason. Lee Han resolutely ignored it and moved on. * * * Sharkan. Look for traces and smells. Sharkan the beryl leopard nodded and declared that he would faithfully follow his masters orders. Gonadaltes. Lead other skeleton warriors and search the surrounding area. If you encounter an evil spirit, do not fight, but retreat immediately. Gonadaltes, an undead warrior, nodded and waved his black-green bone sword. basilisk. -! Here, have a snack and sleep some more. I dont know what Professor Bendozol will do if you stay up. - The baby basilisk was embarrassed, but took a bite of the jerky as he was given and closed its eyes again. It goes quickly. Unlike Professor Bendozol, Lee Han was confident about evil spirits and spirit-type monsters, as he had experienced them a few times. I knew that most monsters would retreat without approaching. Rather than being too careful and wasting time, it was better to quickly announce our arrival and gather the students. Light of truth, dwell in! The spheres of light that Lee Han had decided to shoot out on a different level than before began to gather one by one. The light spread in all directions, penetrating the darkness of the Nightmare Echo Forest, where the dark and damp magical fog drifted. Everyone answer! Everyone, answer! If youre listening Wardanaz? Nilias wary voice came from ahead. Lee Han shouted in joy. Nilia! Wardanaz is right! Youre lost too? no. I arrived and came back to get you guys. Its something you would do, but! As soon as Nilia heard Lee Hans words, she thought that it was very Wodanaz-like, but she did not let go of her guard yet. While coming here, I met too many fake friends. Make me believe that you are real! What ah. Have you ever had a vision? okay! Last year it wasnt like this! I didnt use fantasy! Hearing the voice of his friend grinding his teeth, Lee Han realized Professor Bendozols meticulousness and shuddered. I never thought I would pick a time when the already difficult forest became even more evil to call the students. This level of evil was almost equivalent to that of a 0.8 skeleton principal. You even show me illusions. That must be really tricky. Spirit-type monsters were inherently annoying, but when combined with their ability to show illusions, even the most seasoned student could be hit in the back. Lee Han decided to hurry even more. Nilia. I am truly Wodanaz. okay! But both fake Yoner and fake Siana said that! Right. Then Nilia. From now on, I will attack and subdue you. If you get caught, youll know its not an illusion. In a hurry, Lee Han came up with the optimal method. Nilia, you may get hit a few times, but once you get hit, you will know that Lee Han is real. Its true! Nilia was convinced and ran out. They decided that evil spirits who tempt others by showing them the illusion they want would not show such ridiculous illusions. Nilia! The power of friendship! Thats right. I dont know if this is the power of friendship, but Nylia was covered in mud and dust from how many times she had rolled in the forest. Nilia roughly brushed her hair and shoulders with her hands and spoke with a serious face. Wardanaz. I think we were fooled. what? Are you talking about entering school? Not that! This lecture. Its like a fake lecture. At first she was skeptical, but as she continued to wander through this forest, her doubts turned into certainty. If it were a normal lecture, there would be no way it would be held in a place like this. Nilia. uh? why? Im sorry, but this is really a lecture. Lee Han revealed Professor Bendozols educational philosophy and all the bizarre situations that can arise in lectures for second-year and older students. In some lectures, I had to learn by stealing the professors work, and in other lectures, the classroom wall was shattered by a blow from an angry professor. Nilias eyes, unable to believe it, fluttered and then burned with hatred for Professor Bendozol. If there were people like that in the Northern Mountains, they would have gone missing right away! Shall we go find other friends? Instead of asking about the shadow patrols secret execution method, Lee Han changed the topic. okay. lets go. I dont want to take lectures even on weekends. so do i. Nilia chuckled. Then, after belatedly seeing Lee Hans serious expression, he paused. Huh, that wasnt a joke? What part of what you just said was a joke? Thats right. You take too many lectures. Are people who take a lot of lectures required to attend lectures even on weekends? As her friends voice grew cold, Nilia urgently explained. Its not that, the more lectures you attend, the more likely you are to attend on the weekend! Thats right. Lee Han nodded with a bitter face. I definitely couldnt deny that. People who took a lot of lectures were more likely to take weekend lectures than people who took few lectures. Cheer up. Nilia wasnt very confident in cheering, but she did her best to encourage her friend. I eventually gave up on summoning magic. Even students who showed interest in three or more schools in their first year began to choose and focus as they moved up to their second year. Since I was a freshman and didnt fully understand my abilities, I was able to listen to a lot of things, but starting from my second year, I needed to concentrate. This was the case for Nilia as well, so she had given up on the summoning magic she had learned in first year. Everyone acts this way, but Nilias friend, who steadfastly takes all the schools on her own, is truly amazing Why? I should have just listened. At the sound of her friends malicious voice, Nilia slowly widened her distance. In some ways, the friend next to me might be more dangerous than the evil spirit. Lee Han! Its Yonerda. Lee Han looked at Nilia with joy at the sound of a voice coming from afar. However, Nilia looked cautious. It could be a fake Yoner created by an evil spirit. dont worry. If it is an illusion created by an evil spirit, it will dissipate as soon as I approach. Nilia, who once again realized that her friend was a monster, looked at her with admiration. In a forest like this, it is an ability that is almost invincible. thats right. You never thought there was a way like this. If we had met first, we wouldnt have gotten into trouble earlier. The dark elf friend gritted his teeth as if he was indignant. Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked. How did you approach the illusion you encountered earlier? I approached him saying he would quit the Blue Dragon Tower and come to the Black Turtle Tower. Tsk. For a moment, Lee Han thought, Isnt it strange that he was deceived? Nilia also seemed to realize it and shouted with her ears turning red. It was really plausible when I heard it in person! I see. * * * Lee Han began to invite his friends to join him one by one. Sometimes I had the fantasy of pretending to be a student and approaching him, but it didnt last long. The moment Lee Han ran, the illusion dissipated and the hidden evil spirit screamed and ran away. Ugh! Wodanaz! Why why are you running! The assignment hasnt come out yet! ah. sorry. To see if it was an illusion or not. Some real friends fell down in fear when they saw Lee Han running to check the illusion, but fortunately, no one was seriously injured. Is this all people? If you look at the numbers, it seems right. Ill listen to the rest at another time. The gathered students checked the numbers. As it was a required second-year lecture and not an academic lecture, it was possible to predict how many people would attend one lecture. Then lets move again. Wardanaz. It seems like the number of evil spirits is increasing Phoenix Tower students spoke cautiously. Since they were all priests from a religious order, I was able to feel the movements of monsters with evil intentions more sensitively in this way. Right now, I cant approach them because Im in trouble, but they are waiting around me in a big circle. Lee Han also noticed a sense of discomfort due to the movement of magical power, so he nodded. Youre more persistent than I thought. I didnt know they would chase you like this instead of running away or scattering right away. What are you going to do? Im just planning to drag him to Professor Bendozol. Then the professor will take care of it. The students were shocked and shouted at Lee Hans extreme methods. This is a really good method! Lets do it now! Lee Han was happy to see that even the Phoenix Tower students agreed. It seemed like the time spent together over the year had definitely bonded the friends together. Whoosh! ! With the feeling of the back of my neck standing on end, < Bagleg''s Instant Precognition > drew the trajectory of the incoming attack. Lee Han immediately activated a spell stored as < Lesser Magic Master >. It was difficult to cook 2 dishes because I didnt cook them perfectly, but I managed to cook 1 dish. The quickening agility of Gonadaltes! As he quickly accelerated and avoided the attack, a blackish spirit arrow struck the spot where Lee Han had been just a moment ago. Its a surprise attack! Go on the defensive! The students began to move quickly and prepare for defense. The potion rose with smoke and brought about fog around it, blocking the enemys view and several scrolls forming a shield. To gain time, the students chanted additional spells and attempted to detect the enemys location. Show your malice, enemy sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over there! As soon as the magic dyed the enemys form red, Lee Han ran away. Flash spear! The staff burned with lightning and took the shape of a spear. Lee Han shot out a burst of magical energy through his toes, kicked the tree, and jumped straight up. The enemy probably didnt expect the wizard to come so quickly and tried to run away. ? Surprisingly, the opponent was a sparrow. But Lee Han did not let down his guard. Even if it was a small sparrow, the magical power it contained was not normally strong. Moreover, unless the dark and strange thing was someone with strong magic power like Lee Han, it seemed likely that even a wizard would suffer a mental blow. Kwasik! The branch on which the sparrow was sitting just a moment ago shattered and lightning struck. The sparrow shot out the evil spirit like a wave, but it must have quickly realized that it wouldnt work on Lee Han, so it gave up and retreated. Instead, ghosts with sinister properties were poured out recklessly, making Lee Hans spear heavy. Lee Han frowned at that sight. Can you make it on time? It was not easy to break through quickly because the opponent was using so many spirit monsters. Even though the flash spears continued to burn the enemy, they kept coming. If the opponent runs away like this Sigh! At that moment, a baby basilisk jumped out from the sleeve and accurately bit the sparrow hiding among the spirit bait. As the king of snakes, he was not fooled by all kinds of flashy tricks and instinctively identified the enemys location. Good job! The baby basilisk nodded as if proud. * * * When all the students arrived on time, Professor Bendozol began his lecture despite complaining. You guys must have felt it as we came, but the forest is full of evil and fraud right now. Its because a cute nightmare has taken root. It looks like a cute sparrow, but its power is such that most bird monsters have a hard time keeping up with it! It is the luck of luck that you guys came here today. To be able to see such a precious monster Huh? The students looked embarrassed as they looked at Professor Bendozol, who was slightly excited while talking about monsters. The description of the monster seemed somewhat familiar. Chapter 738 Episode 738 One of the few advantages of Einroguard is that you can see these precious monsters. ha ha ha! Professor Bendozol continued speaking excitedly, not even noticing the changes in the students expressions. Even if you were angry just now, you can feel happy whenever you talk about monsters. The students looked at each other, not knowing who should speak first. ruler. Then shall we all go see Nightmare? professor. Lee Han raised his hand and called. Professor Bendozol then looked blatantly displeased. why? Surely you dont want to meet me? How many chances do an insignificant person like you have to meet a monster as precious as Nightmare? Here Lee Han took out a sparrow monster from his coat pocket. It was a nightmare that left me trembling because I was still addicted. Professor Bendozol was so shocked that he couldnt even answer. I just blinked and looked at Nightmare, who was trembling. Nilia whispered with a hint of anticipation at the sight. -Arent you going to collapse from a heart attack? However, Professor Bendozol barely overcame the shock. Words words nonsense! Someones writing a nightmare! you! Youre a nightmare! professor! Wardanaaz didnt do it! The friends who saw the professor making a devil-like expression quickly came up with a lie. I thought that if I left it alone, it might attack Lee Han. Of course, its not that there have never been professors who attacked Lee Han, but theres no need to increase the number. Think about it! How can Wardanaz defeat Nightmarejak! Were only in second grade! Even as the students shouted, they seemed to think their lies were quite persuasive and their confidence grew. It certainly sounded strange that a second year student would defeat Nightmare like this and bring him back. But unfortunately, Professor Bendozol had been seeing Lee Han since winter vacation. shut up! Where in the empire is there a second grader like that? Lee Han was dumbfounded. Of course, it was he who defeated Nightmare, but Isnt that too much? I should have looked into it when I first arrived instead of being attacked by an evil spirit! Youre going to kill Nightmare! Hes not dead yet Ugh. sorry! Its my fault! Its my fault! Professor Bendozol ignored the students words and cried out to Nightmare, shedding beads of tears. Then he snatched the nightmare from Lee Hans hand and began to check its condition. for a moment. This poison? Lee Han eventually had no choice but to tell the truth. Actually, the basilisk I raised asked. okay? Then theres nothing we can do. Professor Bendozol nodded as if there was nothing he could do about the providence of nature. The students looked at the professor as if they were crazy. Dont worry too much. yes. thank you. I didnt say that to you, I said that to the Basilisk! When the professor shouted, the basilisk hissed in displeasure. It was judged to be an enemy threatening its owner. Professor Bendozol shouted urgently, like a wizard who witnessed the sky falling. I am not your masters enemy! Either way, the basilisk continued hissing. Professor Bendozol glared at Lee Han with tears in his eyes. I was mad as hell. My my favorite disciple! ?? Who would be there! You! The professor whispered angrily. The basilisk must have heard that sound again and reacted again. Professor Bendozol quickly gritted his teeth at the oblivious Lee Han. Now was the time to be patient. You are my favorite disciple. haha. - Now. Look at this. haha. close. Although he did not want to come into contact with the dirty human race, Professor Bendozol held back and hugged his student in a friendly manner. Even after seeing that, the Basilisk was suspicious. professor. How long must this go on? Until the Basilisk clears his doubts! The professor growled. Either way, Lee Han calmly asked back. In times like this, Einrogard students would not have been able to survive if they had not taken care of it. Then how about we all gather together and start the next lecture? You you bastard! Professor Bendozol was astonished by the evil students suggestion. He was an extremely evil person, as befits a human race! When the basilisk tried to hiss again, the professor hastily agreed. i get it! Everyone gather together! How about we tell in advance what animals we are going to see? Fuck yes! haha. We are close. Lee Han and Professor Bendozol smiled awkwardly, putting their arms around each others shoulders. Only then did the Basilisk relax its guard and become quiet. * * * Professor Bendozol, who managed to detoxify the baby basilisks poison with a few elixirs and magic he had, sighed. Fortunately, it was the poison of a basilisk that had not fully grown, and Nightmare itself was a very strong monster. If it werent for the nightmares that were born from a place where all kinds of nightmares and spiritual bodies were condensed, it would have been difficult to endure this deadly poison. This cute little thing hasnt even grown up yet, so why is its poison so strong? Professor Bendozol looked at Lee Hans sleeve with sad eyes. Lee Han hid his sleeves as if he was displeased. Now that Nightmare has recovered a little, I will begin the lecture. omg! thats right. It was lecture time, right? I was wondering for a moment why we were here like this. Only then did the students realize that it was lecture time and took out their books. Professor Bendozol carefully placed the nightmare piece on the floor and spoke. One of the most beautiful things about this nightmare monster is its jewel-like eyes. When encountering these eyes, creatures are struck by strong illusion magic Be careful of the eyes when hunting Nightmare. Has innate illusion magic. danger! When you flap your wings, you call out the evil spirits within you! This color that changes brilliantly when light hits it is truly beautiful! Beware of the evil spirits pouring in when Nightmare flaps its wings. Be prepared to deal with evil spirits. If this thing stays in the forest for a long time, the number of spirit monsters increases more and more, and this is also part of the process in which it prepares to lay new eggs! If we leave the forest like this, this cute little thing will devour all the enlarged spiritual bodies and turn them into eggs! If the nightmare is established in the forest, we must subdue it as quickly as possible The students listened seriously to Professor Bendozols lecture. In order to survive in Einroguard, you had to be knowledgeable about all kinds of dangerous monsters. A student who did not at least figure out how to escape, how to avoid, and where to come from would not be able to last long. Originally, there were few people who were as deeply interested in and understood their prey as hunters, but Professor Bendozol was an exception. He must be sleepy. Lets take a short break. Professor Bendozol lightly covered the nightmare piece with a temporary magic blanket made of woven leaves. It was a blanket with a magic that restored stamina. As the professor approached, Lee Han quickly turned the pages of his notes. If you look at the content of How to Hunt Nightmare, Professor Bendozol could have suffered a heart attack. How much are you taking care of the unicorn? yes? A unicorn! Unicorn! I think I visit about once every two or three days Two two days! Three three days!! When Professor Bendozol looked like he was having another heart attack, Priest Nigisor next to him looked puzzled. Are you afraid of dates? I have to visit you five times a day, you cursed beloved disciple!! Its impossible. Even griffons dont come here that often. No matter how furious the professor was, Lee Han did not waver. If Lee Han had really done everything the professor told him to do in the first place, Lee Han would have had to learn magic in his first year. Stop making excuses! Im sure youll have some time left. Get out your lecture schedule! Lee Han was skeptical and took out the schedule. It seemed like even Professor Bendozol couldnt squeeze more out of this, but hes still a professor, right? I didnt know if I could see something that Lee Han couldnt. However, contrary to expectations, Professor Bendozol could not respond immediately and groaned and held his head. Like a very complex puzzle, this lecture schedule did not allow for even the slightest gap. The empty time here damn it. Theres a club. Then the empty time here Its Gryphon The empty time here Damn it!! Why are you listening to so many lectures?! The students behind him unconsciously nodded. Fortunately, Lee Han didnt notice that. What is the management of the garden here? Is it a lecture? Its not a lecture, its taking care of Professor Thunderwalkers cabin. Then I will do this. Go see the unicorn at this hour! Oh, thats okay, but is it okay? This would be very embarrassing for Professor Thunderstruck. The same professor visits the cabin to do chores. what! Whats the problem again? no. If the professor wants it, I will give it to you. What is this < Visiting the Wicked Beaver > here? ah. I guess I wrote it wrong. It involves visiting Professor Verdus workshop to prepare materials and do basic work. Is it a lecture? Is this going to be a lecture? Then Ill do this too, so go meet the unicorn at this time! ! For the first time, Lee Han felt a slight crush on Professor Bendozol. You said you would go see Professor Verdus instead! Professor, if you wish Professor Bendozol somehow managed to scrape together the remaining gaps in the lecture schedule. If there were any chores that could be replaced, I eliminated them as much as possible. no. Have I done this much work? Even Lee Han himself was surprised every time one came out. I never thought there would be this many. Professor Bendozol, who barely managed to find time for the unicorn, threw down his schedule and got up. ruler. The following is how to become familiar with Nightmare. How do we become friends? I dont want to become friends, but Professor Bendozol ignored the students complaints with a face like granite. Even if it is a dangerous and ferocious monster, it is foolish to blindly choose a fighting method! A wizard must be able to make flexible decisions in any situation. Learning how to become friends with a monster means understanding that monster in the deepest way possible. indeed. It might be more helpful when hunting. In response to the White Tiger Tower students answer, Professor Bendozol glared with burning eyes. The student was scared and covered his face with a notebook. The best way to become friends with Nightmare is through transformation magic. Fortunately, there are some animals that this guy feels friendly with. Until next time, learn how to transform into one of these animals! Even if I cant do it completely, I have to transform at least an arm! professor. I dont major in transformation magic? Professor Bendozol responded to the students question with a sour expression. What are you saying? Get it yourself. Whether youre looking for a potion or a spellbook. Thats a wizards ability too! The students, who had finally figured out the professor, discussed it among themselves instead of asking meaningless questions. Small insect-type monsters, bird-type monsters I heard snake-type monsters are surprisingly good too? They say hes friendly. I think snakes are better than insects. Ugh. I hate them both. Basilisk wont work, right? Lee Han thought to himself, thinking together about what kind of animal he would transform into. The 2nd circle magic I learned last year, < Lesser Transformation >, was a magic that changed parts of the body. Since I had mastered this magic, it didnt seem that difficult to prepare according to Professor Bendozols requests. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arms, become the paws of the beast. As it was a spell that had not been used for a while, Lee Han cast it lightly to confirm. pop! Professor Bendozol, seeing one of his students arms transformed into the head of a basilisk, wondered if he should just let that guy pass. If it was for Nightmares safety, I really didnt know that I had to do that. Chapter 739 Episode 739 No matter how much transformation magic is used, animals that are familiar with it have an advantage Among transformation magic, magic that transforms the wizard himself into another living creature was particularly difficult and difficult to control. Since it requires only changing the form of the body while maintaining the identity of ones soul, the level of difficulty is bound to be higher compared to other magic. As such, transformation magic was easy to connect with animals that wizards were familiar with. It was a common occurrence in transformation magic training for a wizard who grew up caring for sheep on a ranch to try to transform into a shark and then transform into a sheep with fins. It was possible for the boy from the Wardanaz family to turn into a basilisk as he continued to care for the baby basilisk. But A basilisk is not some kind of earthworm-like animal! Regardless of the wizards own familiarity, the more powerful the monster, the more difficult the transformation becomes. When a monster exerts great power, it means that it is condensing an enormous amount of magical energy into its body. No matter how much of a wizard he was, it was very difficult to embody such a body in the same way. However, even though Wodanaz had just started using transformation magic, he was changing one of his arms into a basilisks head. I had no idea how far it would be possible once I got used to it. I dont think its a good idea to be a basilisk. Wodanaz. yes? Actually, I thought so too. Its very uncomfortable because I cant control it. Dont say youre full!!! Professor Bendozol couldnt stand it anymore, so he shouted and walked away. The students were embarrassed by that and started whispering. Why are you doing that? Professor, you probably wanted to turn into a basilisk too. What do you know? thats right. Wardanaz. Ignore it. Lee Han looked at his friends coldly ignoring Professor Bendozol and wondered if it was okay to do this. I think I adapted too quickly * * * Once this is over, its the weekend. It was the first week of the semester, which felt like an eternity. Its like this even though the lecture hasnt even started in earnest. Once the lectures started flowing, I was afraid that the semester would last forever. Isnt there a time spell inside Einroguard? The lecture < Elemental Magic and Its Applications > was held in the elemental room on the 4th floor of the main building. As you can guess just by looking at the name, this is a lecture that explores the advanced stages of elemental magic. Although Lee Han is not usually an overconfident person, he was slightly confident during this lecture. Thats what happened under Professor Boladi. There is probably no one who has come to terms with the control of basic elements as thoroughly as Lee Han. Even if you are a senior, wouldnt you be behind in this part? hello. Wodanaz. Princess. Lee Han, who found Gainandos sister, greeted her lightly. When I first met him, I was worried that we might get into a fight and my life would turn into a mess after graduation, but after spending more than a year with him, I realized that he wasnt such a bad person. Like Gai Nando, he is a person who loves to eat. Adenard was also happy to see the boy from the Wardanaz family, not even dreaming that he was thinking crazy rude thoughts inside. Unlike other followers who treated him rigidly and formally, Lee Han was a much easier person to deal with. When I first met him, I slightly misunderstood because he said I would only take easy lectures, but after spending over a year with him, I realized that I was completely mistaken. The boy in front of me was even more crazy about magic than the princess herself. I didnt easily admit that I was being pushed out by someone in terms of sincerity or responsibility, but I had no choice but to admit this. It was already impossible to predict the future of the current second-year students, but everyone unanimously agreed on the boy from the Wardanaz family. Ill still be in Einrogard. Lee Han said, not even dreaming that the princess was thinking crazy rude thoughts inside. Youre lucky. Is < Elemental Magic and Its Applications > a second-year course? no. This is a third-year lecture. Lee Han became sullen. From the looks of it, Adenart had also been forcibly taken to a lecture a grade higher. The princess is having a hard time too. yes? What is that? Arent you angry about having to take a third-year lecture? I consider it an honor. Only then did Lee Han think it was a mistake. Come to think of it, Ardenart probably wont be taking many third-year lectures. At most, youll hear one or two! no. Wouldnt you be angry if you heard one or two? Lee Han looked at Aden Arth sadly. Of course I should be angry, but I never thought I would consider it an honor. The princess. When youre angry, you should be angry. I dont understand Adenart was embarrassed because he didnt know what Lee Han meant. Meanwhile, a senior walked ahead of the two and tried to open the door to Won Soos room. About 1/4 of the seniors body was cursed with petrification, so there was a sound of stones hitting each time he moved. Okay. Can you help me? Thats right. yes. Lee Han quickly opened the door at the sound of his seniors voice hitting the stone. The senior nodded his head as if he was grateful (actually, he couldnt nod, he just pretended). ! The Element Room was a strange place where dozens of environments coexisted simultaneously. In a space the size of an empty lot, the power of numerous elements was contained, causing countless changes. Behind the lizard beastman, there is lava and flames, at the feet of the human next to him, a stream and a waterfall, and in the corner of the room where everyone is keeping their distance, there is thunder and lightning A strange place that is hard to find even in Einrogard, which is full of all kinds of strange places . Lee Han and Ardenart were surprised at the sight. Have you broken the curse yet? Okay. They say it takes some time. Thats right. I told you not to open the relics without permission. Okay. I understand. Thats right. Professor Benmalfa, right? I find him a bit annoying. I feel uncomfortable too. no way. Still better than other people. ? Lee Han concentrated and listened to the conversations of his seniors. If you want to survive safely in the dangerous Einroguard, you must always listen to this information. Professor Benmalfa? Lee Han was a professor I didnt know. In fact, unless the professors at Einrogard were as friendly as Professor Garcia, it was rare for the average student to meet them. If the professor was teaching a course that had nothing to do with you, there were cases where you couldnt meet him at all until you graduated I dont know what kind of personality you have. Seniors. hello. oh. Youre a second year?! Isnt it amazing that a second grader is taking this lecture? The seniors were happy to see Lee Han and Aden Arth. And the Blue Dragon Tower seniors immediately started bragging. Did you see it? This is tradition and lineage Why are you, who was born with that tradition and lineage, not listening to it in second grade and are listening to it now? When an argument began between the seniors, Lee Han quietly asked a question instead of stopping him. Seniors. What kind of lecture is this? hmm? It is a lecture as the name suggests. The Empires magic school was close to what the current Empire wizards categorized for convenience. Long ago, during the time of the Three Kingdoms, schools of magic were divided by element, but the current Empire wizards considered such classification to be quite inefficient. Even if it is the same fire element type magic, it is divided into various principles such as enchantment, summoning, illusion, and transformation, so it was judged that it is more reasonable to classify it in a different way. As such, when Einrogard students studied elemental magic, unless there was a special reason, they did not try to specialize in just one element and master everything within it. Rather, it was common to learn the elemental magic and its applications as needed according to ones own purpose and magic research. < Elemental Magic and Its Applications > was also a lecture that helped with that purpose. The fact that numerous types of elemental energy flow in the elemental room allows students to freely expand their ideas by handling various things flexibly rather than sticking to just one thing. no. You look so fine? As Lee Han, who had been constantly attacked for learning one elemental application last year, he sounded so normal that he was embarrassed. Senior, then, for what purpose? I applied because I needed to practice linking the water element and the earth element. Im researching something right now, but since I lack control over the elements, I keep failing along the way. If its the water element are you talking about controlling multiple water beads, instantly changing the shape of the water, or giving the water additional properties like rotation? I dont plan on digging that deep The senior was taken aback by Lee Hans words. I was planning to just lightly learn a few things I needed to research the change in the form of the water element But wont I need it someday? I dont think its necessary unless youre just killing monsters with just one water element. Lee Hans expression darkened at his seniors words. It occurred to me that the lecture I took last year might have been a bit more useless than I thought. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From what I heard, the seniors were learning only that part according to their needs rather than focusing frantically on one element. Isnt this correct? no. Going deep isnt a bad thing. It will definitely be helpful when dealing with other elements. If it wasnt for help, Lee Han might have grabbed Professor Boladi by the collar. Junior. Why did you sign up for the lecture? Hmm Lee Han was worried because Artifact ordered me to do it didnt seem like a good answer. Meanwhile, Adenart answered first. I applied to control rare elements and strengthen them overall. ah. So do i. I also have general attributes. Lee Han thought it was a good answer and quickly accepted it. Lee Han was actually a unique case in that he handled elements with rare properties, such as darkness, lightning, and cold, much more than common elements. Thanks to this, Flame was still nervous every time he used it Based on the two juniors answers, the senior wondered if Aden Arth had better grades than Lee Han. In the case of Lee Han, it was clear that there were still many shortcomings, seeing as he said that general elements also needed to be strengthened. Everyone, take your seats! A professor from the Benmalfa family came in with an energetic and powerful voice. The professor, a human, had a stylish chevron-shaped mustache, and with his unique gentlemanly attire, he looked like the chairman of an active meeting at an imperial social club. Lee Han was puzzled because it was rare to see him like that among the many professors at Einrogard who dressed up in random fashion. Is that why your seniors felt uncomfortable? nice to meet. Gentlemen! My name is Jorgic of the Benmalpa family. He will be the next principal of Einrogard! ?! While Lee Han and Adenart were surprised, several seniors who saw Professor Djorjic for the first time asked in surprise. Are you the principals successor?! no! You said you were the next principal, right? You can become the next principal even if you are not the successor, gentlemen! One day, by order of His Majesty the Emperor, I will become the headmaster of Einrogarde in place of His Excellency Gonadaltes! It was only then that Lee Han realized why some of his seniors were uncomfortable with Professor Djorjic after seeing the professor predicting a coup with his ambitious eyes and voice. And then I thought to myself. Hes even crazier than Professor Verdus. He was someone you should never get close to. Chapter 740 Episode 740 He looks like a crazy person, so be careful. Is that so? Aden Arth was puzzled by Lee Hans whisper. When I looked at the professors at Einrogard, Professor Djorjic did not seem particularly crazy. Moreover, Aden Arth, a member of the royal family, had grown up with numerous followers since he was young. Usually, followers of the imperial family were ambitious, with the (absurd) expectation that the royal family they served would one day succeed to the throne of the emperor. You dont seem like such a strange person. Among the people who support me, people like that Aha. Lee Han listened to Aden Arths explanation and nodded. Among the princesss supporters, there seemed to be quite a few people like Professor Djorjic. And Lee Han took a step away without Aden Arth noticing. Professor Benmalpa. Why on earth do you want to become the principal of Einrogard? professor. Even so, is it possible to become a principal without being recognized by the principal? While the two were talking, curious seniors asked Professor Djorjic questions. I killed two birds with one stone because I was able to resolve my questions and delay the lecture. Despite his students questions that may sound rude at first glance, Professor Djorjic smoothed his mustache and was pleased. First of all, good question. Why do you want to become the principal of Einrogard? In that case, lets ask again! Why dont you want to become the headmaster of Einrogard? I The senior was about to answer, Because Im sane?, but he thought that was too harsh, so he turned around and said. Im a wizard, so Im not really interested in the position of principal. professor. That thought was wrong! I dare say this. Gentlemen. Of course a wizard should dream of becoming the principal of Einrogard! The classroom became extremely quiet. Either way, the professor continued speaking in an intoxicated voice. Headquarters of thousand-year magic and the lord of Zenhyang. you. Arent you excited about what kind of magic you can do if you gain this power? The magic I am researching is fully possible even without the power of Einroguard. If you wanted to eat bread, you went out and bought it, but not many people went out of their way to create new land and make wheat fields. Also, the position of Headmaster of Einrogard does not end with the magical aspect! The honor of raising the best wizards in the empire and becoming their spiritual leader. Arent you still excited? ? is it? Not only the seniors, but also Lee Han and Ardenart tilted their heads and were lost in thought. When I heard it like that, it definitely seemed a bit good. Einrogard was the best magic institution in the empire, and the magicians who came out of it were extremely talented, so a teacher who was respected by all of these talented people could be said to have truly had a great influence. But no matter how much I thought so with my head, my heart was not convinced. In the students minds, the image of the principal as a skeleton principal remained too strong. The principal said he would turn his students into enemies. I am different! I will raise my students with love and attention. My students will respect me and support me! The students were upset. It was difficult to be certain whether Professor Djorjic would become the principal during their lifetime, but it was certainly an attractive story. I will support the professor in my heart! We may not be able to do something, but we will support you! Thank you, thank you! Gentlemen! And second question. Can I become a principal even if I am not recognized by the principal? This is actually simple! The answer is yes, it can be done! Why? Thats because I asked the principal. The students faces became blurred. With the answer just now, expectations for Professor Djorjic have been greatly reduced. Where in the world is there a fool who plans a coup and asks his opponent if he can do it? for a moment. Isnt this a possibility? However, unlike other seniors, Lee Han felt intrigued by the answer just now. The skeleton principal Lee Han knew was not someone who was particularly attached to the position of principal of Einrogard. The relationship with the emperor was not formed with a healthy sense of responsibility as their predecessors thought, but was closer to a relationship of holding each others ankles and struggling to get out of the swamp called empire first. In this situation, what if you had answered Professor Djorjics question by saying, If you can, do it? I really didnt know that Professor Djordjic could receive the Emperors recognition! This I think it has potential if the professor receives His Majestys approval. Isnt that the hardest thing? Aden Arth looked at Lee Han with a look of bewilderment as if he was looking at Gainando. Well, thats true. In some ways, passing the dragon standard might have been more difficult than defeating the skeleton headmaster himself. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Djorjic grinned, as if he was already familiar with the students reactions. Gentlemen. I dont care if you guys think my plan is nonsense. Thats your freedom. But dont give up on your dreams because they are vain. It was always the people who were ridiculed as dreamers who changed the empire! Lee Han was slightly moved. It was a better word than I thought. However, the expressions of the seniors who were tired of Einroguard did not change much. In Einrogard, dreamers usually dont graduate. I submitted a research plan, but the principal threw it in my face, saying it was nonsense Now. Lets start the lecture! Professor Djorjic, as an ambitious man, was quick to ignore the conversation when the topic was unfavorable to him. Each person goes to their desired area! The lecture on < Elemental Magic and Its Applications > was similar to Professor Verdus lecture in that students practiced independently. However, the circumstances surrounding the situation were worlds apart. professor. Im trying to maintain at least four swords by changing the fire element. Its harder to maintain its shape than you might think. Your problem now is mainly two forms of change and multi-control. When you try to do these two things at the same time, you end up having a flashback. Personally, I practice changing the form of the fire element first. Have you learned the five forms of Bagni? Not yet I understand. Bagni was an excellent fire element mage, but he was hundreds of years old, and even if he learned all five forms, he wouldnt be of much use. In fact, not many wizards have mastered it. but! For wizards who are stuck in the area of changing fire elemental forms, there is no practice more helpful than these five forms. So, lets practice these five shapes first. professor. This research requires dark elements, but basic sensitivity is too difficult. I asked Professor Mortum, and he said that if you go missing a few times in the dark underground caves of the mountains or the undead world, you will get the hang of it. Is there really no other way? Its a good method. but! It can now be said that this is a method suitable for a genius like Professor Mortum. If it were me, I would recommend safer methods. Do you see the dark elements brought here? Place them on your hands one by one to sharpen your senses. slowly! And even if you dont feel the dark element, you dont have to worry at all. It can be resolved by asking another wizard. ! Lee Han and Aden Arth, who were watching this, were greatly astonished. Aden Arth spoke in a trembling voice. Have you seen it? Its unbelievable how one can handle so many different elements without any problems. At the same time, Lee Han also spoke in a trembling voice. How can you be so kind when you teach in the same way as Professor Verdus? ? ? The two looked at each other quizzically. Isnt elemental magic more amazing? Even the principal does that, right? Its even more surprising that you are so kind. Lee Han seemed to know why some of his seniors left comments to Professor Djorjic, saying, But hes still better than others. Isnt this such an underestimation! While Adenart was looking at Lee Han with a slightly colder gaze than before, Professor Djorjic approached the two. The professors eyes were sparkling with interest and ambition. Students who listen to my meager lectures! Nice to meet you, Professor? Please tell me if what I know about you two is correct. Adenart student. The 43rd royal family of the Empire, the Palm Tree Knights, Red Rain Mage, Tower Empire, Western Union Chamber of the Cross Brothers, and the Swordsman Ollo are also supported by the party! Adenart was surprised and nodded like a rabbit. It was rare for Professor Einrogard to show this level of interest in his students. At that recognition, Professor Djorjics eyes burned with even more ambition. Even though the other person did not use telepathy magic, Lee Han was able to hear the voice saying, Become my disciple and support me! My only hobby at Einrogard is earning the respect of talented students like you. The princess, tired of the professors blazing energy, hurriedly took refuge behind Lee Han. Either way, Professor Djorjic spoke strongly. If you ever need help or instruction, come to Jorgic of the Benmalpa family! He says he understands. okay! And you No. Even to me? Lee Han was actually a little caught off guard. Since the other person was showing so much interest in Ardenart, he thought he would be able to get over it relatively easily. However, Professor Djorjics eyes were burning even more intensely than before. While Aden Arth lightly threw the bait, Lee Han jumped in with a net and a harpoon with the determination to catch it at all costs. Did you use some kind of flame magic on your eyes? Lee Han couldnt believe how his eyes could burn so brightly with only ambition and no magic. Youre that student! Have your seniors or professors forgotten my name? Lately, Ive been slightly bothered by the fact that I keep getting called names like he, her, or him. It didnt seem like a very good sign. Professor Djordjic smiled so hard that his mouth reached below his ears. Is that possible? Wardanaz student. As a member of the Wardanaz family, I am taking all classes. Yes I am also the principals student. yes? Lee Han tried to deny it, but Professor Djorjic only said what he had to say. Since he is favored by all the Einrogard professors, this Jorgic of the Benmalfa family will have no choice but to participate as well, right? Im fine What kind of magic are you worried about? I may not be as expert as someone like Yumidihus, but I can handle all elemental magic to some extent! Professor Djorjic spoke humbly, but Lee Han, who had seen the professors skills earlier, knew well how amazing it was. It was unusual to study just one water element like Eumidhus, and Professor Djorjic could be considered an expert in this field simply because he knew how to handle all the various elements. okay. Im here to listen to the lecture, so lets focus on magic. Although the other person was paying unreasonable attention, in times like this, it was necessary to focus the topic on magic. Moreover, unlike the certain professor, the professor in front of me was kind and enthusiastic about teaching. I aim to improve my overall skills. but. Im in second grade. So how about this? Please list the elements you are not confident about and the elements you are confident about. First of all, Im not confident in the fire element Hmm. I am relatively confident in lightning, cold, and darkness Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Professor Djorjic was momentarily embarrassed, but as he was one of the few professors in Einrogard who was interested in students, he quickly realized the reason. I guess its because I have a lot of magic power. yes! Lee Hans face brightened. Although I was strangely interested in a strange position, the skills of the professor in front of me were real. What about the magic absorption artifact? The concept of a wizard wearing a magic absorption artifact may seem unfamiliar, but I pushed it to the limit, but it wasnt very effective. Then what about the flame absorption artifact? Even if the output is strengthened even a little, the artifact itself is damaged, so the fundamental solution is Professor Djorjic was embarrassed for the first time in a long time. I heard it through rumors, but I never thought it would be like this. The rumor actually seems to be underestimated! Is there no way? When the student asked with a slightly dark expression, Professor Djorjic shook his head strongly. To the wizard who would later become the principal of Einrogard, such a question was rude in itself. No way! As the wizards wisdom is infinite, so are his methods. Oh oh. Lee Han looked at the professors confidence with an expectant look. As an expert in elemental magic, Professor Jorgik seemed to be something different. And 30 minutes later. Professor Djorjic was stroking his mustache and looking down at the shattered artifacts around him with a worried face. I. sorry. Its nothing to be sorry about at all. Wardanaz student. Why should I feel sorry for excelling as a disciple? Im grateful to have a student like you! professor! For a moment, Lee Han thought that he should join the group < Jorjik of the Benmalfa family as headmaster of Einrogard >. Wouldnt it be for the students best interest to replace the principal of Einrogard as soon as possible? There is a way left, but hmmm. Because its a bit difficult. its okay. professor. I trust you, professor. thanks. Wardanaz student. okay. If youre as talented as you, its definitely possible! Professor Djorjic, who was pondering, nodded as if he had made up his mind. * * * So thats how it ended up like that now? The students at Blue Dragon Tower whispered when they saw Lee Han. When I first saw it, I thought it was a cursed flame demon. Grumble! Flames were shooting out of Lee Hans body periodically every few seconds Everyone, dont worry. Because its okay. Not yet. yet? Despite Lee Hans words, his friends started whispering even more. No matter how I looked at it, it didnt look good. Guynando was even trying to call Professor Garcia. Lee Han is going to burn to death! I heard you wont die. After grabbing Guyandos back, Lee Han explained to his friends. When the various fire elemental training artifacts he had were destroyed, Professor Jorgic thought about it and came up with a slightly difficult method. C Starting with the < Five Forms of Bagni > that I mentioned earlier, the purpose of using these artifacts is ultimately to embody the sense of controlling the elements. -Indeed -So, if you can embody the senses even without using these exercises or tools, the goal will have been achieved. -But how is that possible when it is difficult even with practice and tools? -Do you know of a way to constantly contact elements to increase elemental affinity? -yes. ah. Can we do that with fire elements as well? -no. Student Wardanaz has too much magic power, so its impossible to get used to it that way. We need a stronger method. -Take care of the fireplace fire every day? -no. You have to be stronger! -? It was my fault for trusting the professor. Lee Han looked down at himself with a bitter face. The spell that Professor Djorjic cast on Lee Han was < Bagny''s Flame Bull >. This magic, which you cant guess what kind of magic it is at first glance, was a highly lethal fire magic that trapped the opponent in a bull-shaped flame. Unlike low-level magic that summons the fire element, changes its form, and fires it, the difficulty was high because it required additional in-depth properties as it was cast directly on the opponent. Of course, Professor Djorjic did not cast this spell to attack Lee Han. Professor Djorjic improved this magic in two ways. One was an improvement that applied illusion magic, which removes fire damage and leaves only mental pain. The other was an improvement that handed over control of this magic to Lee Han. So that Lee Han can control the flame bull magic himself and push away the flames. In other words Lee Han had to spend the entire weekend pushing away the flame magic on his body to prevent it from burning him. As soon as he loosened his control even a little, the flame bull magic immediately caused damage to Lee Han. I never thought Professor Ben Benmalfa was such a crazy person. I definitely said that my senior was a pretty good person! I thought so too at first. But what I learned was that Professor Einrogard should not be trusted. Lee Han said with a bitter expression. Of course, from Professor Djorjics point of view, he chose this extreme method because he had no other method, but to Lee Han, it felt like there was no big difference from Professor Boladis method. Are you saying that Professor Bagreks method is a common method in the empire? Lee Han shook his head. No matter how much I thought about it, it didnt make sense. Still, Wodanaz. Its the weekend. thats right. Its finally the weekend! Friends shouted to comfort Lee Han. At the same time, I caught a glimpse of Lee Han. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was worried that I might be taking a weekend lecture. I also rest on the weekends, so you dont have to worry so much. phew! hey. What did I say? No matter how much you are, you said you would rest on the weekend. Give me the silver! Some Blue Dragon Tower students even took silver coins from their friends as if they were betting. Lee Han, who was looking at me with a shocked gaze, suddenly thought of something and called his friends. thats right. Everyone has a story to tell. ! Are you going to escape from the first week? Or a warehouse? The friends gathered together with expressions of anticipation and anticipation. Of course, Lee Han didnt gather his friends for that reason. We were not called because of an escape or looting, but because a dangerous person entered the school. principal? no. Its not the principal is it? Am I right? Anyway, I guess I should tell this to my seniors. Lee Han went to the public lounge in the tower with his friends. Fortunately, I saw some familiar faces like Perse. Seniors. I have something to tell you. what? Is it something to do with hard fighting? Has Hormasi been bothering you? Perse was seriously worried about Lee Han as they were in the same competitive club. Of course, since I am a student taught directly by the principal, my fear has not completely gone away, but I am still a junior in the same tower and in the same club. If a madman like Hormasi tried to harass him, he should have been stopped. no. Senior Hormas just asked me to play unlimited games with him as a striker. Isnt that bullying? Trying to persuade a second-year junior to participate in an open-ended competitive game is a bit Then what? A dangerous person has entered the school. Are you talking about the principal? Thats not it. Lee Han called his friends and seniors in the common lounge and explained what he had experienced. The story of the skull principals crazy alter ego and an evil magic criminal entering the school seemed like something Lee Han should not keep to himself. Shouldnt other friends also know just in case? After hearing the whole story, Perse was surprised and cried out. what? This is a really big deal. Have you by any chance entered the main building? Thats not it. I heard hes hiding out on the outskirts of the territory. ah. Thank goodness. ? Not only Perse but also the other seniors all breathed a sigh of relief. I thought you were seated on the 7th floor again. Well, if it had been located on the 7th floor, we would have known. Isnt it dangerous even in the outskirts? Gainando asked because he did not understand. The fact that there was a crazy alter ego of the principal was itself a scary fact enough to give Gainando nightmares. On the outskirts of the territory There arent just one or two monsters in Einrogard. However, the seniors reaction was calmer than expected. I couldnt graduate if I reacted one by one to the fact that there were dangerous monsters in Einroguard. Even though there is an ancient monster sealed in the basement of the school, the skeleton principal does not wait for the graduation research thesis. Oh no. Its the principals alter ego?! Of course, it was difficult for juniors to accept it easily. They knew full well that there were many monsters in Einrogard. Giants and mountain-destroying sheep roam the mountain ranges of the territory, and sometimes forgotten monsters crawl up from the underground Sometimes, when youre bored, youre connected to another dimension, and monsters from that side come out too! However, unlike these natural disaster-like monsters, arent the principals crazy alter ego and the magic criminal a threat with very blatant intentions? Juniors. I think the principals alter ego would be less threatening than the principal himself. This is a joke, but I heard the principal knows anyway? If its really dangerous, youll move on your own. Because you are thorough in that area. I said as much as I could, but Im sorry. But if you want to stay in Einroguard, its easier to just kill the monsters in front of you. Theres a monster out there. If I go hunting for it, when will I graduate? The seniors were apologetic but showed a firm attitude. The seniors were too busy to go hunting for a monster when it appeared. I didnt bring this up with the intention of going hunting. I want you to be careful. thanks. But most of us stay around the 7th floor so well be fine. First graders might be a bit dangerous. no way. What reason would a first year have to go to the outskirts of the territory? Lee Han, who had been to the outskirts of the territory during his freshman year, kept his mouth shut without saying anything. Well, thats true. After listening to what my seniors had to say, there was a part where my worries actually lessened. Arent there a lot more monsters in Einrogard that dont do that than the monsters that students encounter and face threats to? As the headmaster said, this self-immolation could have been resolved naturally over time. I need to act a little more calmly, too. hey! Theres a fire on the 7th floor!!!! A senior ran into the break room, throwing off his flaming cloak. The seniors who had been answering Lee Hans questions in a calm and courageous manner until just now screamed and ran out to the 7th floor. * * * Fortunately, the fire on the 7th floor was not that severe. The Salamander that escaped from the cage only blew up about seven to eight buildings, but it was able to be cleaned up immediately with the cooperation of students nearby. Isnt this severe enough? no way. At this level, we blocked it well. The second-year students looked tired of their seniors words. Even though the fire extinguishing work was completed, Lee Han was puzzled when students appeared from afar. Isnt the work finished? ah. Theyre the Mason Club kids. The building burned down, so I came here to repair it according to the contract. Youre doing a good job. As Lee Han, who had experienced Einrogards strange clubs a few times, just coming to fix it according to the contract was quite appealing. The Mason Club students who were walking stopped in front of another intact building. It was a two-story magic workshop. He then got into an argument with the students who came out and brandished his cane. Scream, boom, boom! The second-year students were shocked to see the workshop collapsing before their eyes. Why are you destroying it!? I guess you were late with your payment. Tsk, tsk. Thats why you should never put off paying for the masonry club. Chapter 742 Episode 742 I guess Ill have to pretend not to know. Lee Han instinctively turned his body and lowered his head. Since I am already a member of the masonry club, I will meet my seniors someday, but I did not want to meet them today at the site where the workshop is being destroyed. Perhaps my instinct to want to rest a little on the weekend secretly appealed to my heart. Grumble! As soon as Lee Han became anxious, < Bagni''s Flame Bull > shook and spewed out flames. Seniors who saw this spoke cautiously. Junior. I dont usually meddle in other peoples business, but I think we need to break this curse. It seems a little dangerous. The Einroguard students did not notice even if the other person was half turned into stone and walking around or was hanging on his head with a basilisk in its teeth. First of all, you know best! If its painful and difficult, youll figure it out on your own. And more importantly, there were quite a few students who deliberately went there to study magic. The students did not easily interfere, as they might be testing petrification magic on themselves or looking for the basilisks favorite head part. However, the junior member of the Wardanaz family seemed too dangerous to be dismissed as an individual anymore. Its not a curse, its magic practice. What magic practice? Some crazy person put a curse on himself to practice magic Wardanaz! As the flames rising towards Lee Han attracted attention, one of the members of the mason club came out who recognized Lee Han. It was a member of the Marcand family who had just been released this morning. Its really Wardanaz. nice to meet! friends. Can you see it here? This junior is that junior? He came to the punishment room! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The members of the Mason Club had complicated expressions, as if they didnt know whether to believe Uldes words or not. I knew that being an outstanding junior meant taking classes at all schools and joining all clubs, but visiting the punishment room was a bit Isnt that too much? I think Marcand is bluffing. No matter how much I thought about it, I was suspicious that he had made an artificial story out of being a respected senior by coaxing a junior who had no idea about the world. Isnt it similar to the funny stories that the skeleton headmaster sometimes publishes in the imperial newspaper? When it seemed like his colleagues did not believe him, Ulde became angry. There was no one I trusted inside or outside of the punishment room, so I could have been angry. Its real! Junior. You answer. Did you come to the punishment room?! To help me! yes. I went to see my senior for help. Tell me how you got in! I persuaded the Death Knights and asked the spirit in the punishment room to let me pass by for a moment. hey. Please explain sincerely. Erde whispered in embarrassment. It was something you wouldnt believe even if you heard it yourself. But thats how it came in. what? Nonsense no. Thats it. Is there anything more plausible? No one believes me! The Mason Club members shook their heads and dragged Ulde away. Marcan. i get it. Ill trust you. You are so great that your juniors even come to the punishment room. Anyway, the Blue Dragon Tower is ugly. Is honor that good? Its real you bastards! The members of the Mason Club had a serious conversation. Ihan of the Wardanaz family. Right? We have no interest in visiting the punishment room. Im interested in club activities. Do you know what the masonry club does? Arent you building a building? Einrogard was a place with a high demand for construction. From the students secret warehouses and huts hidden throughout the territory to magic research workshops and various fortresses. okay. Building a building is a representative activity. But thats not the end. You have to be able to break it. If you dont pay or change your mind, I have to destroy it. We have to destroy it quickly. Sometimes, if someone wants to destroy the building, we have to be able to stop it. And you are a person who specializes in all of this. Im counting on you. Junior. yes? Lee Han, who was listening to the story, was taken aback by the sudden expectations of his seniors. I dont have much experience building buildings. Im not from the guild Although Lee Han followed the skeleton headmaster last year and participated in repairs to Einroguard and fortress construction plans, Lee Han did not consider himself an expert. What do seniors really look at to make such a judgment? Do you have a lot of magical power? yes. okay. It has a lot of magical power. That can solve most of the problems I just mentioned. * * * Surprisingly, what the Mason Club members said was true. Salko of the Tutanta family, who joined first, nodded as if he knew he would come after seeing Lee Han. Theres no way you wouldnt come. Wardanaz. There is no other club that suits you so well. I was forced to join. Salko. Salko pretended not to hear and continued talking. As you can see, magical buildings require numerous spells to be cast like bricks. Its a job where physical strength is really important. Right. Its the same with breaking things. Since you cant destroy it with one hit, you have to use magic to disarm it step by step. Likewise, physical strength is really important. In the end, physical strength in magic had to be seen as almost magical power. Although there were mental concentration and other factors, the moment magic power drops, casting magic becomes greatly difficult. Salko. Why are you doing that? Its all done. Wodanaz. You bastard! A worker like you needs to join the guild! Salkos beard was shaking and he was thrilled by the speed of Lee Hans work. I had expectations, but the speed far exceeded my expectations. Lee Han asked as he gathered the wood that had been treated with magic in one place. Salko. Is it because of architecture that you joined this guild? While moving to the masonry club area and working, Lee Han was able to listen to the members conversations. Although they often had to destroy buildings or fight, members of the Masonry Club were primarily interested in building things. Maybe thats why I saw a lot of students listening to enchantment. An enchantment wizard can go with artifacts, but he can also go with this kind of construction. -Once I get paid this time, I plan to finish the Teal Tower. -Is it possible? Even now, it has become so high that monsters are attacking it. -Hehe. Once completed, you will pass graduation even if you throw this in the headmasters face. Its difficult, but its worth doing. Since Salko also heard the enchantment and was from the masonry guild, there was a high possibility that he joined the masonry club because there was a building he wanted. hmm? What are you talking about? I was wondering if you joined the masonry club because you have a building you want to build. no. I just chose this place because the pay was good. Salko shrugged his shoulders as if wondering what he was talking about. Lee Han became slightly embarrassed. Arent all the other official clubs paid well? The ground work you just completed alone costs thirteen imperial gold coins. Wardanaz. As long as you receive a steady stream of requests, there is no club with higher pay than the Mason Club. Now that I think about it, it seems like my aptitude is definitely suited to the masonry club. Lee Han accepted the reality and decided that since he was a member of the Mason Club, he would have to fulfill some of his duties as a member. When I thought about it, being a member of multiple clubs could have been an advantage. If there are no expensive quests at the Stonemason Club, you can earn gold coins at the Hardball Club. If there are no expensive matches at the Hardball Club, you can go to the Kitchen Club Its a bit of a crazy idea, but its worth a try. Every time Lee Han heard about the reward for a club request, he became a slightly more positive person. Dang- dang- the bell on top of the masons clubs castle rang and one of the members shouted. Urgent request Urgent request! More than double the daily wage. Those who want to participate should move to the west, in front of Nightmare Echo Forest! Its an urgent request. Wardanaz. Would you like to go with me? What is an emergency request? Nightmare Echo Forest is not a very accessible place This is a building that needs to be built sooner for several reasons. There is usually nothing to lose by participating, as additional fees are usually paid. lets go! Lee Han was amazed by the gold-filled requests coming into the stonemason club. I couldnt believe what kind of people with so much rotting gold coins were so hastily adding extra money to build a building. * * * Anpagon, a member of the Blue Dragon Tower and Buyeo School of Magic, frowned and glared at the tower. The effect is not as strong as I thought. I definitely used the power of the Nightmare Echo Forest to amplify it Has the forests energy weakened? In any case, strength must be drawn from somewhere else. It has to be completed within today. Anpagon and other members took out the almost completed blueprint for < Tower of Echoes > again. The students who commissioned this tower were trying to create a new workshop for music magic research. Music magic was different from general magic, so there were many things needed, but the members of the masonry club completed the building as requested with their unique wisdom and perseverance. However, there are always variables in the construction process. The magic that amplifies the sound within the tower using the power of the Nightmare Echo Forest was weaker than expected. It was some kind of natural disaster, but the members made no excuses. Since I received the gold coins, I had to do it by the promised date. Is everyone gathered? Lets begin. ruler. We will secure magical power by installing additional magic circles from the shade area over there to the stairs of the tower here! Sir, thats impossible! no. Should be. Start! There were times when the iron-blooded personality unique to the Buyeo School of Magic was more trustworthy in these situations. Although An Pagon was not a popular senior within the club, the members felt calm when they saw such a cool attitude in an embarrassing and confusing situation. Quickly C Lee Han and the others who arrived late were surprised by the large-scale construction already in progress. Are you planning to build a new building there and connect it? I think so I cant believe Im going to do this today. I cant believe it. Lee Han and Salko participated in the work even though they were whispering. The club members, who were in the middle of their work, welcomed the new juniors. Welcome! If you find it difficult, tell me. Dont fall down for no reason! thank you. Seniors. The members, who were looking at their juniors to see if they were overdoing anything or making mistakes, were surprised at the speed of the work. Salko was also Salko, but the student from the Wardanaz family next to him was showing his incredible work speed. Is that him? I guess its him. The bloody battle was worth it. shit. It should have been completely monopolized. How much time has passed? Club members exclaimed with joy as the addition next to the tower appeared almost complete. At this point, it was almost like a success. Its done. you! When youre done, go back to the dormitory and get some rest. yes! Salko nodded vigorously in response. Actually, even if my seniors hadnt said so, I was thinking of going back and resting. Even if you do this major construction alone, it consumes a huge amount of stamina. Even if he was Wardanaz, who had infinite magical power, he needed rest. Because while using magic and building, a lot of concentration and stamina must have been consumed. Wardanaz. After work, why dont you take a break today instead of going to another club? Before Lee Han could answer, applause was heard from behind. They were students who gathered to study music magic. Its complete! Its a masonry club after all. Its expensive. Its too expensive, though. Are those twin towers resonating magical energy? Its efficient. Its too expensive, but Bard Ipadur, who was talking with the students, spotted Ihan and waved his hand. Wardanaz student! oh. Are you Wodanaz? I was already going to call you. The students who had gathered to study music magic came rushing in, grabbed Lee Han, and entered the tower. Salko looked blankly at the back and shook his head as if he felt sorry. Wait a minute. Shouldnt you rest? no. Wardanaz probably wanted to go straight in and study magic after finishing his work here to avoid wasting time. He seems like a poisonous guy At Salkos words, the Mason Club members looked at the tower as if it was something new. Indeed, the craziness of taking classes at all schools was not at a level they could have expected. Chapter 743 Episode 743 Ugh. Seniors. Lee Han, who entered the tower, was surprised to see a familiar face. Ileg, a spectacled bear beastman student from the Chagla family, was waiting for Lee Han with a gentle expression. Of course, Lee Han was not fooled by the gentle and kind demeanor of the man in front of him. I still vividly remember the strength that this priest showed me at the library club last time. Wardanaz. nice to meet. How are you doing at school? Are you not overworking yourself? It seems like things are going okay. Overwork um Lee Han hesitated. This was because it was difficult to conscientiously say that I was not overworking myself. By the way, are you also interested in music magic? okay. Im very interested in some features of music magic. Music magic is probably not as efficient as other primitive magic. But it has irreplaceable advantages. Ileg said with sparkling eyes. As a 5th grade student, Ileg did not easily give up his interest even if there was no immediate efficiency or results. This library club student was interested in the spatial control element of musical magic. It was quite attractive to cast magic on the area itself without using words, unique worlds, or various anti-magic spells. Of course, the sheet music is limited as it has almost been used in practice, and its effectiveness will be weak as no efficiency studies have been conducted Thats why I prepared this tower. The power of this tower will amplify the magic. Ileg pointed at the < Tower of Echoes > with his huge, muscled arm. While studying music magic this semester, Ileg planned to restore some actual scores and use those scores to cast musical magic on several places in Einrogard. The ultimate goal is to recreate the magic of music that lasts semi-permanently! oh. Lee Han became a little intrigued when he heard the muscular seniors words. Certainly, as my 5th grade senior organized things systematically and set goals, I started to see things a little more clearly. I thought music magic was too limited and limited, but if I restored the scores and improved efficiency as Ileg said, I could really apply the effect to the desired location. hmm. If you can First, a stamina recovery effect in the personal lounge. One concentrated effect in the 2nd grade common lounge. no. That wont be enough. I guess I should add some curse music that makes you suffer if you do anything else. One intelligence increase effect on the base. There is growth in the hut Wardanaz. I heard you know how to play a musical magic. Can you please show me? Even if he didnt know how to play music magic, if a senior as big as Ileg had told him, Lee Han would have learned magic on the spot. And fortunately, Lee Han had one musical magic he had mastered. There is, but the song is a little strange. The effect also amplifies dark elements Wardanaz! That alone is amazing enough. It wasnt because Ileg was nice, but other students who were interested in music magic also nodded in agreement. As music magic now needs to be built from the ground up, just knowing how to cast a complete magic like Lee Han was of great help to the students. The bard Ipadur also seemed to think so and encouraged Lee Han. Wardanaz student. There are no strange songs in the Empire. Whether it is a concerto, a satire, a symphony, or a rhapsody, a song is beautiful in itself. After receiving encouragement from his seniors and the bard, Lee Han realized that he had made a mistake. okay. Thats true. The music magic that Lee Han practiced during winter vacation may sound a little strange, but it was good enough magic. Effects that amplify the dark element and change the properties of the area may be necessary. mainly limited to black magic, but anyway. Then lets give it a try. Lee Han took out his violin to repay the warm support. And then they started playing a hymn. Praise the sacrifice of the new students, wizards ? ?? What did your senior see? I saw the devils of hell and their demons walking around ??? ???? The lyrics were so unusual that students couldnt focus on the changes happening around them. Even though the lights were brightly lit, the surroundings became dark and the concentration of dark elements became increasingly dense. But the students still whispered about the lyrics. What on earth are those lyrics? It sounds like music from the Three Kingdoms era Were there Einroguards back then? There must have been a building? no. Rather than that, are they all experiences? No way probably not. Unless youre the most unlucky person in the empire Lee Han, who finished playing, said in admiration that the dark element in the room had been amplified and that this effect did not easily disappear. The effect of the tower is truly amazing! I had no idea it would last like this. Seniors? Ileg, who was the first to come to his senses, began clapping loudly. Then he winked at the other students at the same time. Clap clap clap clap! It was a touching song! I can definitely prove the effectiveness of music magic! Wardanaz I am so happy to have a junior like you! Questions about the lyrics were put to rest and the seniors quickly praised the juniors. Lee Han bowed his head in pride. thank you. I didnt expect you to praise me like this. Then shall we all practice together? Ileg said while looking at the students. The best way to learn magic was to try casting it yourself. Luckily, a junior here has completed a sheet music, so it will be even better for practicing. excuse me. Junior. yes? Here in these lyrics Is the song strange as expected? no! no! Thats absolutely not the case! Im just curious about the meaning of the lyrics! What does the lyric I saw the devils of hell walking around mean? That was something I experienced last year * * * -Wizards Oh. Youre singing. Is music magic practical? I do not know either. However, I think it would be quite possible if Senior Ileg decided to research it. The Mason Club students, who were about to return after finishing the cleanup, unknowingly stopped and listened to the music flowing from beneath the < Tower of Echoes >. When I thought about it, this kind of cultured luxury was truly a luxury that was difficult to enjoy in Einrogard. They say you can only listen to magically recorded music outside, but who would do that inside here? Good If its okay later, Id like to ask you to play the Lich Suppression Overture. I like that song. Its a good opera. The lesson of subduing the lich is also good. -What did your senior see? I saw the demons of hell and their demons walking around ? ??? The Mason Club students were intoxicated with the song, but belatedly noticed the lyrics and looked up. Darkness shimmered ominously from the window above the Tower of Echoes. Shall we go back? OK. When I thought about it, no matter how good the music was, it didnt seem like a wise move to hang around a workshop where magic research was being conducted. * * * I never thought there would be such success from the beginning. The students who gathered for the music magic were happy with flushed faces. At first, it felt awkward because the lyrics were unfamiliar, but as I continued to practice, the unfamiliarity disappeared. Rather, it was a lyric that any student of Einrogard could relate to. thanks. Wardanaz. I need to practice regularly! I need to tell my other friends too. The effect may be weak, but the song alone will be enough to impress you. Im glad you say that. Lee Han felt joy welling up deep inside his heart when all his seniors liked the song. Maybe this was how an artist felt. I thought the lyrics were a little strange, but I guess theyre okay. ruler. everyone. Would you like to gather here? Ileg pointed to the bookshelves as he poured hot cocoa from a kettle for the students who gathered for musical magic even on the weekend. The bookshelf was filled with so many old books and sheet music that it was hard to guess the year. These are music magic scores I collected from the library. There are not many that are complete and will need to be restored, but there are still a few that are in good condition that can be used right away. Ipadur here will help you play and sing this score. The students eyes sparkled with curiosity and anticipation as their senior spoke. As everyone was interested in music magic and gathered to learn and use it, they couldnt help but be curious about the accumulated sheet music. Mr. Ipadur. hmm. The old turtle bard nodded and stood up. Then, he took out sheet music one by one that was in good condition and began to read it. < The Lizard that Calls Rain > seems to be a song that uses the pan flute. I think it will probably have an effect related to the water element but the difficulty level of playing it would be intermediate. In musical magic, performance was as important as the magics movements, and naturally, for magic with higher performance difficulty, the difficulty level increased accordingly. The students listened carefully, assessing which instruments they knew how to play well and how difficult they were to play. Next is < The Campaign of Iactus >. Its a song that uses drums, so I dont think it would go well with anything other than a percussion instrument. Wouldnt it be effective in battle I want to try learning it! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the seniors raised his hand and shouted. Then Ileg shook his head. I will choose songs in a different way. yes? how? Ileg took out a swallow made of folded paper as if he had been waiting. The students were embarrassed by that sight. Are we going to do this by drawing lots? okay. Otherwise, I think people will only flock to popular songs. Wouldnt it be best to practice as diversely as possible to keep records? Lee Han tilted his head. Of course, from the perspective of researching music magic, it was advantageous to secure information by covering it as broadly as possible. It was important to collect information such as which scores were good, which scores were not so good, and which had special effects. However, the students who gathered to learn the magic of music each have a limited number of instruments to play and a set number of songs to sing well. If its a type of music youve never dealt with before, wont it take more time to practice? If the song doesnt fit, wont it take too much time to practice? yes. Senior Ileg as well. Another senior next to Lee Han nodded and agreed. Everyone seemed to have similar thoughts, so words came out one after another. This is just increasing the level of difficulty, which is already high. Its only possible in a limited way inside the tower. The seniors, who had been chatting to some extent, seemed to have reached a consensus and sang Ileg together. Seniors! Why are you doing that? Lee Han was a little nervous even though it wasnt his call. How will senior Ileg react to his juniors rebellion? Please proceed quickly! Id like to see the score well play! okay! Wait. Ileg smiled and started shuffling the lots. When Lee Han, who did not understand the conversation just now, looked at him in confusion, the seniors spoke calmly. You cant disobey Senior Ilegs words. Okay. Its okay if we just complain to each other in moderation. Lee Han was so impressed by his seniors excellent management skills that he was at a loss for words. Chapter 744 Episode 744 Haha. Then, I will pick you first, senior! The music magic students lined up together and started drawing. Oh. whats the matter? Are you lucky? Its a pan flute song. It would be easy since there are no lyrics. The senior who chose a song related to the instrument he was confident in was happy with his eyes shining. The next senior also chose a trumpet song that he was interested in and was satisfied. what? Lee Han, who was watching, felt puzzled. It felt strange that just one person kept picking songs that suited him so well. Moreover, when I checked the lottery box by concentrating my senses keenly, I could feel a complex flow of magical energy inside. Senior Ileg. Could it be in this box Shh. Ileg raised his thick finger and motioned for them to be quiet. Lee Han immediately closed his mouth without realizing it. Sunbae, the spectacled bear, narrowed his eyes and said. As expected, you have talent, right? I never thought you would notice this. okay. This is no ordinary lottery. This box contained the principles contained in Yukveltires calendarium. As they are in the same 5th grade, Ileg borrowed magic from Yukveltire to create a simple lottery box. Although it is not possible to calculate all the lectures like the Calendarium, this was enough for the lottery box. Wouldnt it be better to tell your seniors? no. It would feel much better if each person thought that they had chosen through their own luck. ! Lee Han was impressed by his seniors thoughtfulness. He even prepared this lie to give other students a sense of accomplishment. no. Why does Phoenix Tower have 5th graders like this? Come to think of it, the 5th graders at Black Turtle Tower and Phoenix Tower were respectable enough to slap the face of most professors. In comparison, Lee Hans top 5th year student is like Professor Verdus best student I hope White Tigers top 5th year student has a shitty personality. Lee Han stood in front of the box with evil thoughts. C Refuge to the Shadow Fortress Violin Is it the dark element again? Ihan looked at Ipadur. Ipadur explained the song as if he had been waiting for it. Ride to the Shadow Fortress is a pretty famous song. Wardanaz student. You picked a good song. Is this a dark element reinforcement song? I dont think so The shadow fortress mentioned here is a metaphor and not an actual fortress for wizards who use shadow magic. Ipadur slowly explained the origin of the song. This song, Flight to the Shadow Fortress, is based on an old fable and depicts a young prince, a brilliant wizard, fleeing to a fortress to avoid death pursuing him. The young prince used many tricks to change the fortress, and in the end, Death did not dare to enter and retreated Why does that suit me? Is the writing okay? Because its a violin song? Lee Han took the sheet music with a nervous expression. Of course, anything that can be played would be good, but Lee Han wanted a score that was a little more practical. I wanted something like luck or intelligence. In fact, Lee Han had no idea why this score was chosen. Are you preparing for the dangerous life of a second year student? everyone. Read the selected score carefully. And starting next week, lets meet during lectures. yes! The students who had gathered for the music magic nodded and stood up. In fact, we gathered separately today because of the special nature of music magic, but there was originally no reason to gather separately on the weekend like this. I will see you next week. for a moment. Wodanaz. Ileg caught Lee Han as he was about to leave for the last time. Even though Lee Han had done nothing wrong, he felt nervous and hesitated. Whats going on? Dont come to the music magic lecture next week and get some rest. Because I went through a lot of trouble alone today. Seniors! * * * Even though the night was dark, Lee Han took a step forward with a warm heart thanks to the words Ileg had just left. I cant believe there are people like this in the world. I felt sorry for the complaints that came to mind while preparing for music magic. Lee Han pledged to remain loyal to senior Ileg from now on. ?Φ¦Ҧɦ˦?? ! A humming sound coming from somewhere. It was common to hear screaming or shouting orders in Einrogard. Unlike last year, Lee Han no longer stops walking due to a single noise. However, the sound heard now was fundamentally different from the noise of Einrogard. This is Unexpected magic! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The power of existence contained in the voice itself was shaking reality. As far as Lee Han knew, the only thing that could do this was magic. And in this school, as far as Lee Han knew, there was only one person who would wander around leisurely at night like this and hum the words with magic. No, it shouldnt have been there. principal? No answer came back. Lee Han quickly pulled out his wand, cast the magic he had stored in his inventory, and then began to pull out the strengthening magic he could use. However, despite such flawless movements, Lee Hans instincts began to scream. The extraordinary sense of innate magical power was informing me of the strength of the opponent in front of me. Pot! A human-shaped skeleton headmaster walked out of the nearby bushes as if taking a walk. However, Lee Han could sense that the skeleton principal in front of him was someone else. Normally, the skeleton principal was a pretty crazy person who was hard to predict, but the skeleton principal in front of me right now was giving off a coldness that didnt seem like a human being. Is it you? who are you? Instead of answering, the other person waved his hand lightly. The foil and thick ice shield surrounding him were torn apart in one blow, and an invisible, intangible force struck the spot where Lee Han was standing. bang! Lee Han was able to barely see the attack for a second using his precognition magic and then jump out of the range of the attack. This! I never thought it would be this powerful even if the opponent attacked lightly. I felt cold sweat flowing. Lee Han relied on the precognition magic he had cast and tried to predict at least one of his opponents attacks. However, unlike Lee Han, who was on high alert, the headmasters crazy alter ego was still casting an inorganic gaze. I came here because I heard the magic of music, but it polluted my ears. How are you going to repay the royal family for their hard work? Isnt this crazy guy? Lee Han immediately realized why he was his crazy alter ego. He said he could hear music magic, so he came and said, Oh, its music magic?, and then he went crazy and said, Its only at this level! The main character, the skeleton principal, was not that conscienceless and shameless. Im not sure what youre talking about. For now, Lee Han lost his cool. If you say you didnt do music magic, what can the other person do? But this time, Lee Hans prediction was wrong. Originally, madness was impossible to predict. bang! Just like before, telekinetic magic flew in once again. Despite the premonition, I couldnt see it at all this time. Lee Han realized that the other person had noticed the precognitive magic in that short period of time and had also used it himself. When both wizards start using foresight magic, predictions enter the realm of the almost incomprehensible. If he hadnt pulled out his entire bodys magic power the moment he was hit to block it, he would have been incapacitated. Whoops! Lee Han felt fortunate to have received swordsmanship training last year. If I had only believed in magic and not increased my physical strength, I would have been caught in a surprise attack like this. The prognosis period must be increased! Even in his collapsed state, Lee Han quickly turned his head. I dont know if the other person was letting down their guard or not, but I had to somehow find a loophole and escape. To do this, the prediction time, which was about 1 second, had to be increased to make the opponents prediction miss even for a moment. Foresight magic is very costly. The opponent probably only used it briefly to block me, but didnt leave it on for that long. Just a momentary gap Foresight is quite good. With those words, the skull principals alter ego cut off Lee Hans wisdom. Lee Han realized that his foresight magic was blocked. As the opponent read the future first and blocked various possibilities, the latecomer Lee Hans foresight stopped moving. This is how we will respond. And Lee Han moved again. As a huge amount of magical energy was sacrificed, the time for < Bagleg''s Instant Precognition > to be seen was momentarily extended. The headmasters clones eyes turned cold as he realized that the opponent had escaped from his palm. Darkness, sweep away! Lee Han desperately spread the dark element and then cast a cold elemental clone to widen the distance. Kukukuk C The surrounding soil suddenly rose up and turned into a stone wall. Lee Han believed in magical power and cast a rock disintegration spell. While the hole was being drilled, the outside of the stone wall had already turned into quicksand. Before he could even take a step, sand came up and tried to tie Lee Han up. However, fortunately, Lee Han had cast < Gonadaltes'' Increasing Agility >. Lee Han, who exploded magical power at his toes along with strengthening magic, leaped through the air. Lee Han, who finally escaped the siege, was shocked to see a crazy clone standing in front of him. It moved through space without even realizing it. I was enraged by the base music magic, but the other magic is useful. good night. I will make you my disciple. yes? bang! The crazy clone lashed out in frustration at the disciple who had been practicing disrespect from earlier. They answer questions with questions, they lie, they forget to show reverence I dont know what family they came from, but it wasnt usually barbaric behavior. ! However, Lee Han did not fly away this time and barely held on. The crazy clone gave me a surprised look for the first time. Did you just use that magic instinctively? Lee Han himself didnt even realize what he had done. Because I predicted the power and trajectory of the incoming attack, I instinctively felt strongly that I had to block it, but somehow I managed to block it. Its a good shield spell. Dont forget to study. Thank you thank you? In the meantime, when the other person advised him to analyze what he had just done and recreate it with magic, Lee Han answered, forgetting the situation. Whoosh! The crazy alter ego created a dimensional rift in the air. And then, with a single wave of his hand, he flew Lee Han across the crack. puck! As the clone himself disappeared beyond the crack, there was nothing left in the forest path of Einrogard. To the point where it felt like the fierce battle that had just happened was a lie. * * * Sit down. Lee Han tried to remain as calm as possible. I couldnt tell where it was, but it looked like Einrogard territory. Is it a mountain range? All I see around me are cliffs and peaks, and there are no giants or sheep in sight. Lee Han glanced at the ring, thinking he should call the skeleton principal. However, his crazy alter ego did not give him a chance to do so. I didnt know how far my foresight was, but I was instinctively convinced that the moment I tried to use the ring, it would be blocked. You may be wondering why someone as insignificant as you was brought in as a royal disciple. yes! Simple. This is because we need a later person to shine our reputation. Can I ask you a question? As long as its not a useless question. The crazy alter ego showed his will to punish anyone who asks useless questions. Lee Han cursed inwardly and asked. Welldont you already have many honorable disciples? What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Nothing. In response, Lee Han realized that the other person did not treat the skeleton principals students. Chapter 745 Episode 745 What kind of Kainan diagram calculation method is this? You obviously have a lot of disciples, so you insist like that. It wasnt much different from Guy Nando who insisted that he didnt even eat the chocolate he just ate. Think again. The disciples who tried to burn that continent or the royal family The crazy clone snapped his fingers and sent out a shock wave. As he rolled backwards, Lee Han cursed under his breath. You can just say it with words. Does it have to be like this? Dealing with old people was really difficult. There are degrees of barbarism. Dont you know anything about etiquette? The crazy clone looked at Lee Han with sincere contempt. How can you talk back like that in front of royalty? Even though I knew it was barbaric, it was a vulgarity that was hard to tolerate. sorry. I dont know much about etiquette. Lee Han gritted his teeth, vowing that one day, while he was assassinating the skeleton principal, he would also assassinate his crazy alter ego. But now I had to endure it. Because the opponent was practically a thug with a cane. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess so. I think I know why the Black Turtle Tower hates the Blue Dragon Tower. Lee Han promised himself that when he returned, he would beat up each Blue Dragon Tower student every time they brought up their lineage or family name. Royalty, now that I think about it, I think you may be mistaken for an alter ego. ? Lee Han was taken aback when the sound of self-immolation came out of the crazy self-immolation mouth. There are dregs that have escaped from this royal family. You are so stupid and shallow that you could mistake royalty for dregs. Ill forgive you once, so dont make that mistake again in the future. Do you understand? In order not to offend the other person, Lee Han asked if he could ask questions and sought information. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed strange that the crazy alter ego would claim, I am the main body and the rest are the alter egos. Still, after getting hit a few more times, Lee Han had the following conversation. -There is much more left in the main body, but isnt the alter ego usually just a desire for fame? -When you make butter from milk, a lot of residue remains. Does that mean that residue is butter? The most important thing is essence. -Ah Yes So you dont treat the clones disciples? -yes. understand. You can stop hitting me. -I was just answering, so why did you hit me again I got hit more for no reason the last few times. Lee Han finally asked, determined to stop provoking his crazy alter ego. But isnt there a wizard named Antagondals? Isnt that person a disciple? He is a servant. The crazy clone glared at Lee Han with cold eyes. How dare you think of a lowly slave as a disciple of the royal family. If it were not for a barbaric person who did not know the rules of etiquette, it was an act of rudeness that would have been punishable by capital punishment. ? Of course, it was an embarrassing sound for Lee Han. Although Lee Han did not know much about Antagondals, he knew very well that he was an outstanding wizard, enough to be treated as an archmage among magic criminals. Of course, he was a wizard several times better than Lee Han. But they treated Antagondals as a servant and Lee Han as a disciple. Thats strange? Isnt that servant better at magic than me? The crazy clone let out a shallow sigh with disdainful eyes and shouted into the air. Cursed be you fate! Why are you throwing foolish things at this royal family instead of giving them worthy disciples? ?? ??????? ????. Lee Han was dumbfounded and cursed inwardly. Its only been a few hours since I talked to my crazy alter ego, and Im already starting to miss Professor Einrogard. He kidnapped me and then complained. Professor Verdus didnt say anything like that either. Anyway, the crazy clone mocked himself a few times about his unfortunate fate and placed a caterpillar on his finger. In an instant, the caterpillars time passed quickly and he transformed into a butterfly. Could this caterpillar be able to fly? I can fly. why? Its a caterpillar? Its a butterfly now, right? The crazy alter ego sent the butterfly flying away. Then he stopped the rat passing between the rocks in the distance and asked: Could that rat be able to fly? I cant fly. why? If you give it time, you might get wings? Even when a mouse grows up, it doesnt grow wings. yes. A thousand things. Why are you asking useless questions when you know? The crazy clone attacked Lee Han once more. Lee Han thought as he endured the pain. So is it a difference in qualifications? I wasnt sure exactly what this crazy alter ego was thinking, but my rough guess was that it needed an apprentice. And not just an ordinary disciple, but a disciple who wants to perfect his own honor. I am not sure about the standard of the student, but it seems that qualifications are more important than current skills. To be honest, I didnt think a wizard named Antagondals would be that talented Now I understand. under! It cant be this slow. What must I do to become that honorable disciple? Lee Han slowly thought seriously about how to escape. The best thing was to persuade this crazy alter ego and get out. Since we had previously confirmed that general escape was difficult, persuasion seemed more likely. Fortunately, even though this crazy alter ego was crazy, it seemed like he would send me back if I could persuade him to the extent that he was crazy in a consistent way. Can I just learn the shield magic from earlier? That means you can be a stablekeeper, not just a disciple. The ancient kingdom stable keeper seemed to be quite good at magic. Then what should I learn? True progress cannot be said that way. A thousand things. But if I could explain it to you, taking into account your stupidity Lee Han was nervous. What magic will I have to learn to send this crazy alter ego back? Lets start with magic. Lee Han immediately changed his plan. I have to run away at all costs. To learn enough magic to satisfy his crazy alter ego, Lee Han might have to stay at Einrogard while his friends graduate. * * * Anrago sat with a cautious expression and agonized. Should I go out to play hardball or study in advance for next week? In order to play a part in the club, I had to practice harder than I do now. The seniors were also not easy. Wodanaz was already being talked about rather than play as a striker, so even Ango couldnt lose. However, studying in advance for next week was more important than I thought. All students starting their second year will be feeling this. Its different from last year! The professors proceeded in a rough and fierce manner as if to prove that last years lecture was a kind and considerate lecture for freshmen. If the first week was like this, I couldnt even imagine what the next week or the week after would be like. Whats worse, White Tiger Tower students will also be excited and say, Shouldnt we study this in advance? Pod- ? Anrago tilted his head and rummaged around when he heard a noise inside his backpack. what? The identity of the sound was a wad of paper artifact shared between the chief and deputy officials of each tower. Angago unfolded the stack of paper, wondering if something interesting had come up. -Hey guys. I was kidnapped by the crazy alter ego of the principal. I think I need help. -How on earth! -Where were you kidnapped? !!! Anrago was surprised. It seemed that one of the eight students had been kidnapped by the principals crazy alter ego. When Wardanaz said, Beware of the principals crazy alter ego, it didnt really hit me that much, but I never thought Angagos friend would be kidnapped. It was something that sent shivers down my spine. -What Wodanaz said was true! I thought they were only on the outskirts, but they kidnapped a student?! As expected, he is the crazy alter ego of the principal. Wardanaz. What do you plan on doing? How are you going to rescue that poor guy? -Ango. It was Wardanaz who was kidnapped. - Anrago froze with a stupid face, dripping ink. He never imagined that Wardanaz, one of the eight, would have been kidnapped. -What nonsense! Not Tutanta or Richmond?! -I think I know who you always wanted to kidnap. But unfortunately not. -Everyone is having fun chatting, but Im sorry, but can you think of a way to escape? C Wardanaz. Even if you have been kidnapped by a crazy clone, you should never lose hope. Are there any useful artifacts among the artifacts you have now? Are there any artifacts that can be used to communicate outside What is it? Angago was taken aback by the letters coming up at an insane speed. Who is it? -The princess. You can write slowly. -And some artifacts were taken. There was an artifact that could call the principal, and because it was an alter ego, he immediately recognized it as his magic. -What is this artifact that can do?? -Ango. Does it matter now? -Ango. Are you a spy for this crazy alter ego? -Oh no Im sorry. shit. -Wardanaz. Where is it? -I think its somewhere in the mountains, but Im not sure. Youre in big trouble. Anrago had a gloomy expression. Occasionally there were friends who went missing for several days in Einrogard, but most of them did not last more than a week. However, Wardanazs current situation seemed to give no indication of when he would be able to return. As I thought about the absence of Wardanaz, this semester immediately felt hopeless. Will we be able to survive this year, which has become more difficult than last year? Giselle came down with the sound of the private room door closing. Angago shouted with joy. Moradi! saw!? okay. Its a big deal. yes. Its hard to ask about magic without Wardanaz. It doesnt end like that. Giselle felt a headache coming on and placed her finger on her forehead. The second-grade system will collapse now. Oh no. What is that why is it collapsing? Because you couldnt pass the test? It was Wodanaz who secured the supplies, and it was Wodanaz who exchanged them. Alpha. Moreover, the deal with the Black Turtle Tower guys was possible thanks to Wardanazs mediation, but he disappeared. Can you trust the Black Turtle Tower guys without that bastard? no. I think that would be difficult If we had acted separately from the beginning, if we suddenly cut off in a situation where we are so deeply entangled, we would be destroyed. You have to bring Wodanaz with you. Ha, but I dont even know where it is, can I find it? Its not about whether it exists or not, its about finding it. Still, there are some things that are better than last year. There are seniors. Anragos face brightened at Giselles words. There were definitely seniors who were more experienced and better than them. Of course, I wont accept it easily if it means getting involved with the crazy alter ego of the principal. Then lets fake it! Giselle had a shocked expression on her face when she saw Anrago spit out the words about deceiving her senior, a fellow knight, without even a second of hesitation. I was planning on deceiving myself, but the other person had changed too much. okay. The exact purpose is if you deceive him and take him away C Im on my way to see the principal. When I see him, Ill definitely tell him to save Wardanaz Two The White Tiger Tower students looked at each other quietly. When I thought about it, there was also a way to tell the principal. Chapter 746 Episode 746 But will the principal save me? Anrago asked with an anxious face. The original skeleton principal was far from a warm educator. In fact, most of the professors at Einrogard were far from warm educators. There have been several instances of students going missing so far, but even then, the skeleton principal did not come forward. -You went missing on your own, so come back on your own! But this time it might be a little different because its because of you. Giselle spoke thoughtfully. To be honest, Giselle was also in doubt right now. It seems like he wont help because hes a skeleton principal, but I think Wodanaz might treat him specially because hes a master student, and since it was caused by his own alter ego C I dont think the principal will help Wodanaz -I agree. It seems more likely that the world will be destroyed by fire than that the Headmaster will help Wardanaz. Why are priests the most negative? Giselle looked down at the stack of papers in frustration. Its not that people dont think negatively and thats why they dont do it. Isnt it time to force yourself to think positively? Looking to the side, Anrago looked as if the world had already come to an end. yes? The principal wont help you, right? Wait a moment. But Giselle pulled out her sword. Anrago immediately came to his senses. Ill have to wait! okay. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How long has it been? A post was posted from a princess trembling, probably from excitement. -The principal said he would understand!!!! !!!! really?! wait for a sec. Giselle felt uncomfortable. Giselle first asked the question she was planning to ask, wondering if the same was true for Wardanaz, who was incarcerated. -Princess, was that really it? -yes? -So, was there any talk of when and how they would be rescued? -Yes Ardenart also couldnt continue writing, probably because he realized the feeling of incongruity. The students watching all had similar thoughts at the same time. Are you really saving me? As soon as I heard it, I immediately stood up and said, Lets go rescue! Even if I said, Follow me!, I would have been a little skeptical, but I understand is all I could say. -Who is going to meet the professors? -Lets go together. -I think it would be better to go meet the professors. -I will go with you The students quickly accepted the reality. It seemed like it would be quicker to ask other professors than to trust the skeleton principal. * * * But why professors? The other friends could not answer Angagos question and remained silent. When I thought about it, there was no one I could talk to other than Professor Garcia. What about Professor Verdus? -Hey guys. Its not something I would say after being caught, but I dont think Professor Verdus is real. Lee Han answered his friends questions immediately. What about Professor Bagrek? -Hey guys. Its not something I would say if I were caught, but you could be attacked. hey. Stop asking Wardanaaz. Giselle glared at Anrago fiercely. I kept asking the guy who was captured earlier how to escape. But the one who knows the professors best is Wardanaz. Professor Garcia will speak well of other professors. Tijeeling spoke with a voice filled with trust. If Professor Garcias personality is anything to go by, he will definitely speak up to professors who might find it helpful. Professor Garcia seems very surprised, but Im not sure if hes okay. are you okay. If it were Professor Garcia, he would at least hit the self-immolation with his fist. The friends tilted their heads inwardly at Angagos unfounded belief, but said nothing. First of all, hope was needed right now. Then lets go see the seniors. Can you persuade your seniors? You have to cheat. Everyone, stop talking about your crazy alter ego. Lets just say he went missing somewhere in the mountains. Some friends reacted negatively to Giselles words. I think we need to flesh out the story a little more. It feels a bit awkward to just say hes gone missing. What if I went in to tame a new animal and went missing? I could use that for the seniors at the Gyeokgu Club. Even the priests put their heads together and asked, How should we deceive? Angago stuck his tongue out as he watched them make a plan. and. I didnt know priests were that good at lying. puck! Why are you hitting me Moradi!? * * * The crazy clone attacked whenever Lee Han cast a spell of 3 circles or lower, and then lamented. Cursed by fate Royalty. But wouldnt it be necessary to practice this type of magic to learn higher-level magic? The desire for honor left behind by the old royal family looked at Lee Han disdainfully and said. Such trivial spells should have been thrown away within two or three years of starting magic. Its been a year or two since I learned magic Ugh. After attacking the disciple who was climbing up to him again, the crazy clone began to explain. The low-level elemental magic that Lee Han was currently casting, such as enchantment transformation, precognition summoning, etc., were too rudimentary magic in the eyes of his crazy alter ego. This kind of magic is used to boil water and light fire, not to show accomplishments in front of a teacher. The only magic that this cloth showed that was tolerable was the Sub-Octane magic. So you want me to practice 4th circle magic? Attack again. Lee Han flew back. Circle 5? The crazy clone was about to attack, but then sighed and stopped. Lee Han couldnt read the other persons inner thoughts, but he could feel that the other person was cursing fate in his heart. Youre probably thinking something like, How could I find such a stupid person? good night. 5 circles. Lets compromise with the 5th circle. A thousand things. yes. thank you. Then try casting it. I havent cooked anything? Instead of attacking, the crazy clone was disgusted by his disciples terrible stupidity. And then he said. Shield magic. ? Make it so that I can explain the shield magic I mentioned last time to this royal family. The crazy alter egos voice gave me a strong sense that he was really tired and wanted to compromise to this extent. Of course, from Lee Hans perspective, it was just bullshit. How can you do something youve never done before, whether the other person is disappointed or not? In effect, it means creating a new magic Ive never tried it before. Then do it now. The crazy clone sent Lee Han flying backwards with his words. The hard rock opened its mouth wide and swallowed Lee Han. Then, a workshop hidden within the rocky mountain was revealed. ! Except for the fact that it was a bit old-fashioned, it was overall similar to Einrogards magic workshop. There are various reagents and grimoires Its similar except that there is no exit. Ill give you one day. Lee Han did not ask questions like What happens if I fail? to his crazy alter ego that disappears beyond the wall. I could guess it without even having to ask. Lets guess what that bastard is thinking. Sitting on a chair, Lee Han was lost in thought. No matter how crazy the opponent was, understanding his thoughts was quite important. What does it have to do with asking you to learn 5-circle magic and then telling you to make shield magic? Creating magic may sound grandiose, but in fact, it can become much easier if you approach it easily. Right now, if you creatively configure < Flame Creation > magic with Lee Han-mans spells and movement magic moves, you can give it a name like < Wardanaz''s Flame Creation >. But developing magic in this way had no meaning. Usually, magic such as < Flame Creation > has near-perfect efficiency as it has been developed over a long period of history. Even if I tried to force it, it would only produce magic that was slower and consumed more mana than the original magic. In order for it to be more meaningful, it had to be at least one way better than existing magic. Specifying the change in shape or delving deeper into the attribute of flame The shield magic that Lee Han unconsciously created was a magic he cast to block attacks from his crazy alter ego. To summarize the characteristics It is a telekinetic type of magic. The casting speed is very fast. No chant? I cant believe I cast it without chanting. Is anything really possible when a person is in danger of death? Lee Han, who was thinking about things carefully, suddenly remembered Professor Boladis theory and got chills. no. You cant put a random phenomenon into a general educational theory. Lee Han returned to the main topic. Will organizing and making these shield spells help me learn 5-circle magic? Other than that, nothing else came to mind. Otherwise, why would you make such a fuss about making a shield spell while talking about 5-circle magic? -Hehe ? Is it okay??? ? Lee Han, who was drawing the telekinetic magic spells and magical power structures he had learned and matching them to the shape of the shield, was surprised by Direths sudden contact. I told my friends, but I didnt tell Delet. I didnt want to add to the confusion of the 5th graders, whose lives were already full of difficult trials. -Whats going on? -Thats what Im going to say! where are you?! -Is this the Blue Dragon Tower Dormitory? C Junior, do you really want to lag behind??? -I was kidnapped by my crazy clone. -okay! There was a rumor going around the club! ah. Lee Han realized what had happened. It seemed like friends had visited each club to ask for help. -The Gyeokgu Club says you, a junior, went missing while trying to tame a new animal, the Kitchen Club says you, a junior, went missing while trying to catch a sheep that destroyed a mountain range, and the Library Club says you, a junior, went missing while looking for a sleeping secretary somewhere in the mountains, and the Masonry Club says you went missing while trying to tame a new animal. .. C I think my friends lied. Moradi probably planned it. Lee Han thought that the only person who would make up such a lie was Moradi. -Thats a good strategy. So what is the location? -I dont know either. Its a workshop inside a rocky mountain range, so tracking it down seems difficult. Because this crazy alter ego is no ordinary wizard. -okay. okay. -Sir, arent you writing a letter? Delet, who was in the main building far away, was startled. How did know?! -The letter is a bit You can avoid your senior for no reason. -Is that important now?! -no. He said the principal would also come to look for him. -Do you believe that?? Youre stabbing me where it hurts. In fact, Lee Han-do was a bit skeptical about whether Principal Skeleton would really come to help. -Regardless of that, if the principal is an alter ego, it will not be easy to resolve the issue by sending a letter. -so? Are you going to be trapped there for the rest of your life? -Absolutely not. I plan to wait patiently and find an opening to get out. Direth calmed down his anger and took a long breath. Lee Han was definitely not wrong. Having personally seen the magic left behind by the crazy alter ego of the headmaster, I felt with my whole body how great a wizard he was. If a wizard like this decided to hide, it wasnt easy to find him. Even if it looks ordinary on the outside, it probably contains dozens of mysteries and visions. In the end, the most likely and quickest way was for the junior inside to find an opening, break through, and call for rescue. This is the only way! Direth held onto the quill, lamenting once again that magic was a useless pursuit that could not do anything. -okay. Do you have any plans to find a gap? -yes. First of all, I plan to create a new magic as instructed and learn a few 5-circle magic. I am looking for an opportunity when the opponent is satisfied and lets down his guard. Delet covered his face with both hands and let out a pain-filled groan. Chapter 747 Chapter 747: Not knowing that his senior was suffering, the heartless junior asked a question. -By the way, senior. I have a question about magic development and 5th circle magic. Lee Han explained what he had experienced earlier. The crazy alter ego was swearing at me to learn the 5th circle magic, and then suddenly told me to make a telekinetic shield spell. Of course, this telekinetic shield spell itself could have been 5-circle. However, even the smallest details in the archmages choices have meaning. Even if it was his crazy clone, he couldnt overlook it since he was a great wizard. Why did the crazy clone tell me to make a telekinetic shield spell instead of the many 5th circle spells? -You cast the telekinetic shield spell with a non-recitative spear?? -senior. Thats not important now, is it? If you dont learn it within one day, youll be in big trouble. -Thats right. Delet was about to write, If thats not important, whats important? but came to his senses when he heard his juniors answer. Surely that wasnt important right now. A second-year junior casted a telekinetic shield spell that he had not learned without chanting, but what was so great about it Ill ask when I come back later. Delet couldnt resist and took notes. No matter how much I thought about it, it was such an amazing thing. -I know what your crazy alter ego is thinking. -Is that so?! Although he asked a question, Lee Han was surprised when the senior answered immediately. After all, starting in the 5th year, you become more like an archmage than a student?! -Generally, from the 5th circle magic, the difficulty level increases significantly. You can also enter the small world from here Junior, do you know what a magic parrot is? -What is that? Is this a rare animal? -hmm. You havent heard yet. The magic parrot was one of the sounds I often heard from the skeleton principal around third grade. -Are you a magic parrot and not a wizard?! You have to think for yourself before using magic. If you can only recite the magic you learned like a parrot, you are not qualified to be a wizard! It wasnt a rare animal. Lee Han was a little disappointed in Direths explanation. I was wondering if there was a parrot that could help with magic -Below 4 circles, you only need to use the magic you have learned and memorized. But starting from the 5th circle you have to understand. -I do not know. senior. You also need to understand magic below the 4th circle, right? -okay. yes. But that understanding is not complete understanding. Junior. Why cant a wizard who has learned < Flame Arrow > use < Flame Spear >? What about < Flame Shield >, < Flame Whip >, and < Flame Wall >? Lee Han was surprised by Direths words. That was definitely true. As long as the fundamental principles were similar, the moment a wizard learned < Flame Arrow >, he had to know how to use < Flame Spear > as well. However, Lee Han and his friends could not do that. Why? -In the end, even if you understand fragmentary parts, you still lack a complete understanding of the whole. The principal says that the enlightenment needed there is enlightenment but thats not important. In any case, if you fully understand it in this way, it is a very narrow area, but within that area, the wizard can cast magic almost as he or she wants. As I said above, even if you havent learned or studied < Fire Shield > or other magic, you can use it right away. Small world! Lee Han instinctively remembered what the skeleton principal had said. Didnt they harass people so much to learn 5-circle magic in order to learn the small world? After listening to Direth, I felt like I could understand why the two things were connected. In order to learn 5-circle magic, you need a much deeper understanding than before, and that understanding becomes the foundation for the small world. How vast an understanding would be needed to change the world to ones will. -So, if you want to even get into small world magic, you have to learn 5-circle magic! -Junior. Thats true but the small world isnt important right now. Your life is at stake, but are you interested in other magic? -sorry. Lee Han apologized to Delets point. When I thought about it, the small world wasnt that important right now. -So junior. From your perspective, which area is easiest to understand? -I think it might be a change in the form of the water element or lightning element. Ive tried all kinds of different things with the water element, and the lightning element is still lacking, but its quite -Actually, I was going to say telekinesis. Dirette became slightly embarrassed by his juniors answer. In fact, the judgment of Delet or his crazy alter ego was not wrong. First of all, telekinesis went well with Lee Han, who had a lot of magical power. Among the various elements, it was the most consuming in terms of pure magical energy consumption. It was not for nothing that wizards implemented magic in other ways instead of casting complex magic using telekinesis. In addition, since it had to be cast purely with the magicians spirit rather than using the power of other elements that abound in nature, not only the magic power but also the level of difficulty was high. However, for some people, this disadvantage of telekinesis could act as an advantage. If you are a wizard who pours in a lot of magical power and swings it without hesitation without careful control If you are able to unconsciously summon a telekinetic shield, then you should be considered to have already become quite well-informed. I think its like that because I worked so hard last year. Delet recalled the magic training his junior went through last year. In particular, I was suspicious that the training of a professor who had only one student may have had an indirect effect on this practice. -You mean telekinesis? -You casted it right away with a chantless spear. -ah. It was like that. In fact, maybe I had an aptitude for telekinesis rather than water or lightning? -Maybe so Telekinesis wasnt something he had an aptitude for like elements like water or lightning, but Direth agreed to it in order to support his junior. -Anyway, junior. I think creating such a telekinesis shield spell ultimately means having a great understanding of telekinesis. The telekinetic magic that Lee Han often used right now was at best a level of < low level manipulation >. But what if you study the shield magic you unconsciously used this time and fully understand, even if narrowly, the area related to that magic? Rather than simply learning one 5-circle spell, it was like learning dozens of spells below that. -All right. senior. So what I need to understand here is -First of all No chanting. When it comes to telekinesis, you need to be able to cast it without chanting. -No chanting -And compression. -Compression? -It does not end with simply using magic power and concentration to summon telekinesis, but it strengthens the telekinesis by combining it layer by layer. That way, the output can be increased freely. In order to apply a certain amount of weight or impact through telekinesis, compression properties had to be understood. It wasnt a completely new story to hear, as I had studied rotation so persistently when learning about water properties. C Compression But senior. How do you know that my shield magic incorporates the principle of compression? -Compression is necessary to block that level of attack with just telekinesis. Next, of course, is the shape change. You know this without me saying it, right? -yes. -Multiple controls. -Why multi-control? -You casted it immediately. If you have to focus on just one shield, you cant do that. This is only possible if you can summon the shield and separate your consciousness at the same time to do other things. -Multiple control Lee Han cursed at his past self while organizing. Why did I unconsciously use such complicated magic when all it took was one hit? Still, Im glad I tried many things. Afterwards, Delet organized a few more parts. -Thats roughly it, junior. -yes? -no. You can do it. If you dont know something, ask. -thank you. We will do it. Diret closed the artifact and immediately prepared to send the paper bird to Yukbeltire. No matter how much I thought about it, I could never do this in one day. * * * Falkrius of the Kitchen Club was climbing the mountain range with his juniors. Falkrius usually smiled a lot, but today he just frowned and glared into the distance. Thats not unusual. Why are you doing this, sir? There is magic everywhere. I hadnt even gotten close yet, but I could feel a powerful magical energy coming from some of the mountain peaks. This was not at a level that a giant or mountain range breaker could do. It was clear that a much more powerful being had descended on Einrogard. Now that I think about it, I heard this rumor. What rumor? The headmasters crazy alter ego is wandering around Einrogard. Hmm! Falkrius was lost in thought with a cautious look on his face. There are many false rumors in Einrogard, but sometimes some of them contain truth. And the magic felt from those mountain peaks made the rumors I just heard seem like the truth. I guess not? Puhuhuh. Thats not the principals crazy alter ego. At most, it would be a monster from another dimension. phew. Thats it The kitchen club students felt slightly relieved. Although the monsters from another dimension were scary, they felt much better than the crazy alter ego of the Skeleton Headmaster. If I want to save it, I have to do it quickly. Falkrius thought to himself. If it was truly a crazy alter ego, it had to be rescued as quickly as possible. Although the other juniors were motivated now, I wasnt sure if they wouldnt run away even if they saw the crazy alter ego. But what on earth was Wardanaz doing when he was kidnapped by the principals crazy alter ego? -What are the students doing here? !!! Kitchen Club students were frightened by a voice coming from high above their heads. There werent many beings who could talk like this. Its a giant! Ikurusha. We have no intention of stealing sheep or milk or cheese. I came here with an offering, so please forgive me! Like a seasoned senior, Falkrius quickly offered the tribute he had brought and widened the distance with his juniors. Among the giants, Ikurusha was the one with whom he could communicate well, but even so, a giant was still a giant. If you were in a bad mood or lost your temper, you had to run away immediately. -Tribute Hmm Its okay. Its rare for students to come up here. Whats going on? Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of my juniors got lost and came to find him. -Oh my. Ikurusha made a thunderous clicking sound. -Youll have a hard time. Make sure you accept the gift well. yes. thank you. Seniors. Cant I ask you if youve seen Wardanaaz? no. If you make contact for no reason, you can only incur anger. -Wodanaz? ! Falkrius was nervous. Ikurusha, who thought he was about to leave, stopped and showed interest. Is there a problem, Ikurusha? -I think I heard it was Wardanaz. I am a lost junior. -Is that really?! Ikurusha was surprised. And the kitchen club members were also surprised. Why are you doing that? I dont know Yes. Can I just go look for you? -no. Please wait a moment. Falkrius began to wonder whether he should subdue the giant in front of him. The atmosphere around the place was unusual. Puuuuu C Ikurusha blew the trumpet around his neck for a long time. Then, with the sound of the heavens and earth shaking from afar, the giants came rushing in, bringing the mountain-destroying sheep with them. The Kitchen Club members were on the verge of collapsing from fear and tension. Falkrius was embarrassed because he did not understand the situation. Are the giants planning to hold a party? -The human boy disappeared. -Wodanaz! Wardanaz got lost in the mountains!! -We need to save him quickly! You might starve to death! -Not really No. okay. You might starve to death, so look for it quickly. Tears welled up in the giants eyes at Ikurushas words. -Lets find it quickly! -You wizard! Help! yes? Yes!Yes!! Chapter 748 Episode 748: The giants hoisted the Kitchen Club members onto their shoulders one by one and released the Mountain Destruction Sheep. The mountain range destroyer began to move in a bloody search for traces of magic, as if trying to destroy the world. -Find a place that is stuffy and unpleasant! Ikurusha shouted to the giants. Although they were not wizards, they had equally sharp and sharp instincts. Wherever the Wodanaz boy went missing, evil magic must have been bubbling over, so we had to find a place that giants would have difficulty accessing. Grumble! What do you mean? Meanwhile, library club members who were approaching from the other side were stopped in their tracks by a distant roar. The vast Einrogard Mountains are full of all kinds of dangers, so if you dont pay attention to even the slightest noise, you wont be able to survive. Sound, reveal your identity. Sevius chanted a spell. It was a magic that revealed the identity of the opponent through an audible sound. Sevius, senior. How is it? Instead of answering, Sevius let out sweat from his forehead. The library club members were embarrassed by that sight. Why are you like that? What is it? mammoth? Is the sound too loud? Isnt this the mountain-destroying sheep? Dont be crazy. Theres no way the Mountain Breaking Sheep would come down here. If it comes down, its the end of the world. As soon as the members finished speaking, the head of a giant suddenly appeared from the bottom of the hill. And then the Mountain Breaking Sheep jumped up and landed in front of the students. -You guys help too! A student is missing! The library club members tried to understand the situation. Giant Mountain Destroyer and the other club wizards who have already been kidnapped? Why are you there?? I was looking for a junior. What about you? We are also looking for juniors -Quick! -Is it time to chat now? Rude! The giants lost their temper. These wizards were chatting leisurely when they couldnt even hurry. Im sorry. The students apologized for the giants criticism. I felt as if they were uncultured and rude people. I dont know why the giants are helping with the search, but Whoosh- ! Sevius eyes widened as he saw a large book flying into the sky. That was Senior Ilegs flight artifact. Besides, the ones riding together are Other 5th graders?! Club members said they came forward because the new junior was a valuable talent, but why did 5th grade students who were busy with their own research come forward? How many people have come to these mountains? * * * Delete. Are you listening? I understand! You said you would help with research! Say it one more time and Ill fill you up 100 times! Its still seven times. If I say it one more time, its eight times. Two minutes. Dont fight. Ileg stopped the fight between Yukveltyre and Diret. There was a lot of work to be done in the future, and it wouldnt be possible for the two of them to fight. Still, youre amazing. You are persuading Mr. Yukveltire. Its not persuasion, its negotiation. Ileg himself was a member of the same library club and was kidnapped while researching music magic, so he went first, but Yukveltire, as expected of Verduss disciple, did not come to the rescue because they were from the same school. In the end, Direth was able to attract Yukveltyre only after promising to help him with his research. Should I just push it away? Wouldnt it have been better to bring Mr. Catton with you? I was going to do that, but when I asked, they said I was missing again. I think its somewhere in the desert area If I had a 5th grade friend from White Tiger Tower, it would have been quite helpful in this situation, but I couldnt force myself to bring someone who didnt have one. Delet sighed and looked down. The gray-white mountain range is carefree, unaware of Delets true feelings ???? Delets eyes widened as he saw the giants wandering around with the students. Yukbeltyre. Look below. Yukveltyre also sighed at his friends call. Im currently concentrating on searching nearby with her artifact, but youre calling me in vain. In any case, Delet was a very distracted person despite his outstanding talent. Dirette. Also, if youre trying to tell me to change my mood by looking at the scenery and scenery, then stop. Im not a child who feels good just by looking at scenery and scenery. hey. Just look. I had a few instances where I showed scenery to change my mood, but all I heard was How does this help with magic?, so I had no intention of calling Derette just because it showed pretty scenery. ! Giants! Both Yukveltyre and Ileg looked down in surprise. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The giants were clearly searching for someone. Even several library club members had been kidnapped by giants. everyone. The clubs juniors are being held captive. I need to help! Chagla. Yukveltyre called out to Ileg in a serious voice. Stop taking care of juniors who dont meet your level. It wont help your magic at all. Ileg naturally ignored it. Mr. Delet. Can you help me deal with the giants? I can help you, but those giants are my juniors friends. ? ?? When the two 5th grade students looked at Dirette as if asking what nonsense, Direttes face turned slightly red. A true friend! Hes probably looking for Wardanaz. How is that? indeed. Unlike Ileg, who was interested and curious about his junior, Yukveltyre perceived reality calmly. Whether or not his junior was friends with the giant was actually not that important to Yukveltire himself. Unless the giant was conducting necessary research, there was no reason to ask useless questions. Then lets use the giants instincts. No matter how much magic the Grand Wizard unleashed, complete magic did not exist. There will definitely be a loophole, and if you can cleverly explore that loophole, you will be able to rescue your junior without the Archmage noticing. Yukveltire planned to follow the giants sixth sense. Yukbeltyre. If that giant and his juniors find a loophole in the magic, how long do you think it will take until we can enter? At least 1 1 day?? One month. What are you talking about? no. It has to be resolved within one day. Dirette. If you force it, the magic wont work Do it! * * * Oof! Lee Han flew back. This time, it wasnt because the crazy clone attacked, but because the magic failed. When it failed to maintain its form, its telekinesis flew in all directions, sending Lee Han flying. I think I know why people only use magic like < Lesser Control >. Even if < lower level control > failed, with a clear output limit, there was no serious harm. However, the moment you try to increase your output enormously and wield it freely, like Lee Han does now, the risk of failure also increases significantly. Shooting it out in the form of a shock wave is vague, but holding it in the form of a whip and swinging it is insignificant But it wasnt all failure. What surprised Lee Han himself was that he was surprisingly good at telekinesis. In particular, the casting speed part was considered almost complete. Hit! bang! The compressed telekinetic power along with the abbreviated spell struck the wall. I never would have thought that not only the speed of raising magical power and converting it into telekinesis but also the reduction of spells would be successful so quickly. If this is the case, it may really end up being a silent chant. Lee Han himself didnt realize it, but the trials he went through last year were further blossoming his natural talent. In addition, the special nature of telekinesis, which must be cast purely with the wizards mind without borrowing the power of other elements, actually lowered the difficulty in Lee Hans case. Instant casting due to overwhelming magic power and concentration. If only I could overcome one of the most difficult challenges in this spell, the chantless chant Who are you? ! Lee Han turned around in surprise when he heard a voice he had never heard from behind. He was a magician wearing a mask made of true silver and an old-fashioned outfit that cannot be seen in the current empire. Lee Han raised his guard at the sight of the other person not being able to guess his inner thoughts. Im a newly hired disciple. Instead of Lee Han, his crazy alter ego answered. Lee Han was convinced that he was being watched to prevent him from escaping from the voice that echoed from inside the workshop even though he was not there. Im glad I didnt try to escape too hastily. Master. I dare to say something. Einrogards students are certainly talented, but most of them are raw stones. Will I be able to achieve what my teacher wants Pow! A blazing blade of darkness was created in the air and pierced the wizards body. Antagondals coughed in pain but offered an apology. sorry. Master. I was generous with the title of servant, and it started creeping up on me. Try saying it one more time. The blade whirled and tore into Antagondals body once more. Lee Han was shocked to realize that his crazy alter ego had been kind to him until now. I never thought they would just stab me for saying a word that offended me. No matter how much you are a disciple or a servant, you are doing it too much! But Antagondals himself did not seem to care much. He pulled out the blade of darkness himself, then swung his hand to drive away the evil energy and suture the wound. Silver threads tangled in the air, stitching the wound tightly. After roughly treating the wound, Antagondals stared at Lee Han through his mask. Are you okay? What are you talking about? Its a wound. ah. If you know what magic is, its not that difficult to treat. Antagondals voice was sometimes like that of a young man, and sometimes like that of an old man. Although it looked like a man, it also felt feminine, and the race was even more ambiguous. Looking at the expression, the Einrogard student may have been very irritated. why. Are you surprised that you got stabbed by a teacher to learn magic? Honestly, yes. The Archmage let out a snickering sound from inside his mask and put up a soundproof screen to prevent the conversation from leaking out. I dont regret sacrificing my soul, but would I feel so bad about getting stabbed by a sword? We trade with each other. Its good for that monster to have a servant to support it, and its good for me to be able to extract a piece of ancient magic from that monster. From those words, Lee Han realized that the other person did not regard his crazy alter ego as his teacher. Because their interests were aligned, it was close to a business relationship in which they joined hands. Its really hard to follow the way of thinking of old wizards. I saw a vision left in the forest. fantasy? Lee Han described a vision in which Antagondals was pleading and angry with his crazy alter ego. Upon hearing that explanation, Antagondals burst into laughter again. Did you see that? Your sensitivity is so great that a monster brought you here. It was a slightly different fantasy than what I saw in person I guess so. You saw the moment that monster went crazy. ?? Lee Han was already crazy, but when he heard that he could go even crazier, he wondered what they were talking about. Sometimes that monster gets generous. To achieve that, we tried to appeal to emotions by attaching peoples faces. The crazy alter ego basically focused only on his own sense of honor, but there were rare occasions when he became generous. Antagondals took advantage of the moment to appeal to emotions, but it did not yield much results. Why are you so generous sometimes? haha! If there is a moment when the monster becomes weak, we should take advantage of it. Why should we be curious about the reason? The magic criminal was satisfied as long as he could please his crazy alter ego and scrape together fragments of ancient magic. On the other hand, Lee Han couldnt help but be interested when he heard that the skull principals crazy alter ego was sometimes lenient. Maybe I still have some sanity left. It is a hope that is difficult to overlook for those who must escape somehow. So what did that monster make you do? Lee Han explained the task given by his crazy alter ego. Upon hearing that, Antagondals burst into laughter the loudest of the day. Hes going to die soon! Chapter 749 Chapter 749: Antagondals certainly had a personality suited to a magic criminal. Even after seeing the poor boy destined to die soon, he continued to laugh as if he was truly happy. I might be able to do it, right? yes. I too will soon become immortal. yes? this. Wasnt it a time for us to talk about impossible things with each other? I thought so! Seeing Antagondals sneer, Lee Han made a sincere promise. I will definitely finish it within today! * * * Antagondals stepped outside the workshop with a much happier mind than before. Nothing pleased this magic criminal more than seeing young, fledgling wizards ruined by excessive greed. Destroy, young wizards. haha. Destroy! noisy. sorry. Master. Unexpectedly, Antagondals was slightly surprised to see the crazy clone waiting near the workshop. Due to that alter egos personality, I thought he would have lost interest by now and would go somewhere else to refuel, but I never thought he would be waiting nearby. Is there anything else you would like to order? Master? When the other person did not answer, Antagondals cautiously raised his head. The crazy clone didnt say anything and just stared into the distance. Antagondals realized that his opponent had gone mad again. Out of greed, I wanted to inquire about magic, but the scar left by the dark blade still throbbed. Antagondals decided to just use this opportunity to save himself. Is this right? Antagondals did not get scolded by saying things like What are you talking about? like Lee Han. I just waited quietly. Of course, that didnt mean it wasnt right. puck! The crazy clone blasted Antagondals away even though he was in a strange state. Antagondals answered as he healed his shattered bones. youre right. Master. what? Everything! The crazy alter ego sent Antagondals flying once again. Faced with a much stronger attack than before, Antagondals seriously considered running away. If his crazy alter ego had become so rabid that he tried to kill Antagondals today, this could have been his last chance. Dont flatter the royal family without knowing what they are thinking. trash. I dont know if its right to raise disciples like this. trash. What do you think? Of course you are! Antagondals had little interest in what his mad alter ego was thinking. They only focus on the current situation and flatter themselves. And in fact, Antagondals own philosophy was not much different from his crazy alter ego. When a wizard raises a disciple, doesnt he mean raising a lion that can bite off the back of the masters neck? This relationship, where the teacher teaches and keeps the student in check, and the student steals the teachers vision and exploits it, is the true inheritance of magic. But is it really true? ? Antagondals had no idea what his crazy alter ego was thinking about. Why do you keep asking the same question over and over again? Is this a limitation of the thought body composed of high-density magic power? It might slowly disappear. The world originally rejected anything other than its own existence. As was the case with beings from other dimensions, the magical thought form in front of me was also the same. They say they are using ancient magic to deceive the worlds rejection and extend their stay, but seeing as the frequency of nonsense is slowly increasing, the limit may soon be reached What about the disciple inside? ! As the crazy clones voice became even colder, Antagondals realized that the other person had come to his senses and had returned to his usual crazy self. I am practicing magic. Master. I can hear the contempt in your maggot-like voice. At the words of his crazy clone, Antagondals felt a cold sensation as if a blade had been thrust into the back of his neck. Dealing with this crazy alter ego made me feel like I was back in my helpless childhood. A chilling tension that can blow your head off with just the slightest change in the other persons mood. Antagondals readily admitted. sorry. Master. I dont think Ill be able to do it. You dont think you can make it? Normally, I would unconditionally agree with the wishes of my crazy alter ego, but this time it was different. No matter how much one thought about it, it was impossible for a second-year student at Einrogard to master all areas of telekinesis corresponding to the 5th circle. Antagondals was much more knowledgeable about the level of Einroguard than his crazy clone. Not only the overall level of the students, but even some professors from Einrogard, who were rumored to be geniuses, could not have reached that level at that age. Whats more, they threatened to tell me to cook it within a day, just in case they gave me enough time. In such pressured situations, it was difficult for even geniuses to display their abilities. If the person you agreed to and brought with you fails, youll be even more angry. Antagondals judged calmly and gave an answer. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. okay. If you fail, kill yourself. ? Antagondals paused as his crazy clone spoke with an evil smile. An ominous feeling crawled up my spine. What are you thinking? I didnt really understand why Antagondals wanted to kill the student himself. Is Antagondals trying to make himself a public enemy of Einrogard? But anyway, even death was denied in this territory. The Imperial Commander was not idle enough to be honored with such a fake death. puck! While Antagondals was worrying, his crazy clone shattered his entire body once again. The old magic criminal groaned and answered. All right. If you fail, I will kill you. Antagondals did not mind killing the young wizard. I actually preferred it. How could it be so difficult to kill a second-year student like that? Instead, if you succeed, I will kill you. also. Antagondals was disgusted by his crazy alter egos harsh temperament. Perhaps he was annoyed by Antagondals denial. As long as it was like this, even if the boy failed, he could have tried to kill Antagondals. Forgive me, Master. You want to take my worthless life How could I put my teachers judgment below my own? Since you said that, I am as good as dead. Antagondals fell down, whimpering. The crazy clone responded in disgust. If you spill disgusting liquid from your eyeballs one more time, I will kill you. trash. I will give you my arms in return for your insignificant trouble. Yes yes! Antagondals was relieved to hear the answer. Seeing him like that made him seem a little angry. Even if that second-year boy failed, I didnt think Antagondals would be angry. go away. yes! thank you Master. The crazy clone looked at the cliff in the distance. It wasnt like looking at a cliff with nothing in it. I was looking at the countless streams of life moving beyond sixteen mountain peaks. Those lives were trying to find the alter egos great magic and break through. And the gaze of the lord secretly descended like a curtain over those lives. It seemed like they were saying that if the crazy alter ego came out of the magic of the mountains and touched those ants, there would be no further compromise and war would begin. Although he was always referred to as dregs, his crazy alter ego did not look down on the other person. After all, isnt it a being that comes from the same roots as yourself? I had no intention of provoking him for no reason. There was no reason to mix hands with scraps if only the desired goal could be achieved. But why on earth does that scum value a swarm of ants so much? I dont know. * * * Its time. Master. The crazy clone nodded as if giving permission. When Antagondals waved his staff, the door to the cave that covered the workshop opened. Come out. Its execution time. The boy walked out without answering, perhaps because he was angry at the ridicule. It was a natural reaction as he was young. Has the magic been accomplished? As expected, no answer came back. Antagondals didnt really expect an answer either, so he nodded and looked at his crazy clone. May I begin, Master? Do your best to attack. The crazy clone looked at Lee Han, not Antagondals, and spoke firmly. Ready to kill. Even if Antagondals, who was not a student, died, he would not be able to be resurrected by the power of territory, but he himself did not really care. Antagondals said while holding his staff and twirling around. Whenever youre ready Boom! At that moment, Antagondals was surprised to see three defensive spells protecting his body activated in succession. The powerfully compressed force flew like a storm much faster than Antagondals expected. quite! Split the elemental barrier! Like a seasoned magic criminal, Antagondals was surprised but immediately took action. It seems that the opponent has become quite accustomed to the telekinesis magic that fires the weapon in a straight line. Since it was the easiest and simplest form, it would have been advantageous to learn it within a limited time. He deserved praise for being able to make such a choice and focus in a precarious situation where he felt like he was standing on a knifes edge, but I had no intention of overlooking him for that. A barrier made of various elements was tightly woven between them. Lee Han swung his cane without losing concentration. Then, the telekinetic power curved long like a whip, bypassed the barrier, and struck Antagondals. puck! A change in shape to this extent without chanting?! This time, even Antagondals could not help but be surprised. This was a much more difficult area than before. It felt as if the boy in front of me had fully embodied telekinesis. But it cant be! When Antagondals tried to unleash his evil magic, his crazy clone gave a light warning. It was a warning that he would kill you the moment you pushed ahead with force without determining success. Annoyed by the interruption, but understanding what he meant, Antagondals quickly turned his magic to attack the boy. Damn it! Poisonous insects that appeared in the air scattered in various shapes and flew in to bite Lee Han. The poisonous insects formed through this magic were optimized for attacking simple forms of defensive magic. Even if it is originally a defensive magic, it is rare to find a magic that completely blocks all directions of the wizard. These fast and variable poisonous insects quickly burrowed through gaps in defenses and poisoned the wizard. However, Lee Han swung his staff twice to create a solid defensive shield with no gaps, and then struck down the poisonous insects. The poisonous insects that were flapping their wings and searching for gaps in the telekinesis shield were swept away by the accurate blow. A more difficult form! At this point, Antagondals also began to sweat. The moment the boy admits that he has fully embodied telekinesis, his arms are cut off. Antagondals form distorted and transformed into a complex monster. Most of its body was covered with armor made of ore, making it difficult to attack its weak points from the outside. Sigh! However, the boy controlled his telekinesis into a thin, pointed form and sharply stabbed the weak point. The crazy clone was satisfied with the sight. It was as if the outcome had already been decided. I see you understood the teachings well. Lee Han almost lost concentration for a moment. Chapter 750 Episode 750 However, the magic criminal was not an easy opponent to the extent that one could get angry here. Lee Han turned his attention away from his crazy clone and focused on his enemy. can do. Just as magic, which was awkward at first, becomes more familiar the more you repeat it, and you become more proficient with the spell. I felt my limited telekinetic power freely changing shape and spreading, as if it were my own hands and feet. Stronger. The compressed telekinesis lifted Antagondals with a strong output. A magic criminal who tried to test the output of telekinesis by increasing mass was frustrated. Weakly this time. The thread-like telekinesis spread out like tentacles and detected Antagondals, who had turned transparent. The magic criminal, who tried to escape by hiding himself and changing his volume, became even more anxious. In the form of a sharp spear. An invisible spear pierced the enemy through the armor. In the form of a whip. The enemy flew out with the sound of air tearing beyond the wall. This time with a shield. The flying attacks lost their way in the air and fell. The telekinetic type of magic that he continued to practice, nearly infinite magical power, unrivaled sharp senses all of these were fused together and expressed as an understanding of telekinesis. Do you now understand what the royal family told you to study? The crazy alter ego spoke with the wisdom of an outstanding wizard and educator. At first, when Lee Han instinctively created a shield using telekinesis to block the attack without using a spell, the crazy clone judged that the student in front of him had mastered at least one 5-circle telekinesis spell. Not only can he use his telekinetic powers as freely as if he were using his limbs, but he also has the attribute of speed without chanting, so this can be said to be his own 5th circle magic. When I looked at the natural movements, I could guess that the wizard had completed it by adding his own experience and characteristics based on his extensive understanding of a specific area. It was much better than the parrot-like attitude of only following existing magic. But surprisingly, this dull and lowly student protested that he had never learned it. It was as absurd as a bird born with wings declaring that it had never flown. So, instead of telling him to learn other 5-circle magic, the crazy clone instructed him to look at his own magic. Indeed, the disciple did an excellent job without betraying his teachers generosity Shall I really kill him? Of course, the foolish and mean Lee Han had no idea of the mind of his crazy alter ego. Lee Han sincerely wanted to use the telekinesis he had learned to attack his crazy clone. The person who helped me learn this 5th circle magic, < Wardanaz''s Telekinesis >, if I had to give it a name, was Direth. Even if I made a concession and included Professor Boladi and the skeleton headmaster, I could never include his crazy alter ego. I would have rather included Professor Verdus I lost, I lost! Antagondals, who persistently tried to find weak points that Lee Han could not master, eventually gave up. At first, I couldnt believe it, so I didnt give up, but when I got to the halfway point, I hung on even though I sensed defeat. I was curious as to when my opponent would get tired of wasting magic like that. However, if he waited any longer, he could not only buy his pride as a wizard but also the wrath of his crazy alter ego. Now was the time to admit it and step away. bantling. Im curious about your name. Whats your name? Antagondals was the first to ask his opponents name. This archmage did not originally ask for his name directly. This was even more so if you were a junior student at Einrogard who was still a budding wizard. Even if he is a magic criminal, he has the pride of a wizard, as he may have his subordinates seduce or trick him. But the magic he had just shown deserved to be asked by Antagondals name in person. This is Ihan of the Wardanaz family. Wodanaz!!! Only then did Antagondals feel surprised for the first time. No way, that Wardanaz Hold out your arms. The crazy alter ego spoke in an emotionless voice. Antagondals held out his arms in a polite manner. If you were stubborn in this situation, you could end up with your neck blown off, not your arms. Wouldnt it be much more difficult to recover if your head was cut off than if your arm was cut off? Please wait a moment! Surprisingly, this fearless boy intervened even though his crazy clone was in front of him. The crazy clones eyebrows rose in anger, but fortunately he did not explode with anger. Antagondals spoke hastily, fearing that something unexpected might happen. Its none of your business. Even if both arms were cut off, it was not a big deal for a magician who had reached this level. Antagondals was confident that he could grow his arm again at any time. Thats not it, I wonder why you were surprised when you heard Wardanazs name. If you are going to be executed now, can you tell me? The magic criminal was dumbfounded after being punched by a second year student from Einrogard. * * * Are you okay? Lee Han asked as he looked at Antagondals, who came back with his arm cut off. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I thought about it, I felt like I asked too hastily earlier. I was asking that question because I might die soon and I was the one who told Lee Han to die first, but when I thought about it It might sound a little rude. of course! Antagondals tapped the wall with the black cross section of his forearm. Then the earth and stones were filled to form the new arms of Antagondals. Its not a very good prosthetic hand, but its good enough. If you were surprised to hear Wardanazs name I think it would be best to stop talking about that. No, this bastard. Lee Han cursed inwardly when the other person spoke instead of answering. It was clear that he was holding a grudge against Lee Han for having his arm cut off. Since I met a magic criminal here, I wanted to ask for as much information as possible It seems like the teacher cares about you more than you think. Can you feel it? ??? When Lee Han looked at him as if asking what kind of bullshit he was talking about, Antagondals laughed as if he could guess his true feelings. Hahaha! okay. A wizard who threatens to kill you and tortures you with magic doesnt seem like a good teacher. But think about it this way. Has your teacher ever cut off an arm or broken a bone? Like this. It seems like a matter of time. no. If I had a disciple I didnt like, I would have cut off his arm or broken his bones as soon as I met him. Its not a matter of time. surely. Lee Han couldnt deny that there was some logic to the other persons words. The beating of Yihan was much weaker than the beating of Antagondals. At first, I thought that Lee Han would be considerate because he was a student and the other person was an old magic criminal, but now that I think about it, I dont think that crazy alter ego would give such consideration to a wizard. Its right to cherish you. So you have to be more careful. If there is an unnecessary misunderstanding Antagondals smiled ominously behind his silver mask. What if, while having a personal conversation with Lee Han, you get the misunderstanding that he is trying to steal or keep his students in check? In that case, even sacrificing several lives would not have been enough. So the conversation ends here. Lets keep our distance from each other! You learn magic from your teacher, and I steal magic from you. hmm. Can I ask you one thing? If its not an intimate question, consider it. Actually, since I learned the 5th Circle spell, I was going to ask if I could go out for a while as a reward Antagondals started laughing. It was a much more pleasant laugh than when he heard that Lee Han was destined to die. It seemed like he would be laughing all day if he left it like this, so Lee Han hung up resolutely. Youre saying it doesnt seem possible. All right. Im even more surprised that you thought that. Do you really feel like that crazy alter ego is like your teacher? You know you have to do things in the world to understand them, right? Even professors who seem eccentric sometimes have a surprising side Lee Han, a professor at Einrogard, tried to give an example, but couldnt think of anything, so he gave up and continued talking. If that doesnt work, I plan to take advantage of the break and go out. Why are you trying to leave in such a hurry? How long have you been here? After hearing that, Lee Han roughly estimated the time. I didnt know how long had passed, but the weekend was probably over and a new week was beginning. The later he leaves, the more content and tasks Lee Han has to learn will increase exponentially. Its more terrible and scary than my crazy alter ego. There are lectures to take Indeed. Is that why? But if its about learning, that teacher wouldnt be bad, right? Lee Han firmly denied Antagondals words. The level is too high for me to steal and learn. I would like to be taught at a lower level. My thoughts are a little different, but I understand. If thats you, kid, do whatever you want. The old magic criminals only concern was how much magic he could steal from his crazy clone. It was none of Antagondals business whether the boy of the Wardanaz clan ran away or went to receive minor instruction. for a moment. A rest period? Antagondals suddenly stopped. Im thinking of going out during the break. What kind of rest period is there? What does rest period mean What do you do? As the crazy clone entered the workshop like a ghost, Antagondals swallowed his saliva and tensed. As expected, the crazy clone slowly began to suspect Antagondals. I was praising my teachers teachings. puck! Despite the flattery, the mad clone threw Antagondals against the wall. Youre trying to ruin the work arbitrarily. trash. go away. Antagondals, which was stuck on the wall, instead of coming out, remained humbly stuck there. Fortunately, the crazy clone drew Antagondals attention and called Lee Han. I understood it okay this time. A thousand things. yes! thank you! Giving rewards to subordinates is also a royal job. Is there anything you wish for? Is it possible to go out for a moment? Can not be done. Then I would like to take a short break. Im trying to improve my skills by looking back on the magic I learned. Since he had already expected the refusal to go out, Lee Han was not embarrassed and offered again. First of all, I needed a way to avoid the attention of my crazy alter ego. That way, you wont have to escape or do anything. Can not be done. The words Then why did you ask? rose up in Lee Hans throat, but his anger subsided when he saw Antagondals toes stuck in the wall. I am also happy to receive a reward! I think I learned very little about the attitude of a disciple. The crazy clone looked slightly satisfied and gave new instructions. There was no such thing as rest for anyone who learned magic. There is only sincerity and sincerity. Then prepare for the next 5-circle spell. Before Lee Han could say anything, the crazy alter ego just said what it had to say and disappeared. Are you okay? -okay. Antagondals, who was stuck inside the wall, responded and pulled out. This magic criminal seemed interested in whether or not Lee Han would be able to prepare the new 5th circle magic as successfully as the last time. It was as if the audience was curious about the fate of the fighter thrown into the amphitheater. However, Lee Han had no intention of satisfying the other persons curiosity. I need to get out. do whatever you want. Please help me. why me? If you dont help me, Ill say you tried to trick me into becoming a magic criminal. Antagondals was truly impressed by the boy in front of him. Who would have thought that someone at that age would be so wicked! Chapter 751 Episode 751 First, let me salute your wickedness. But there is one thing missing. Do you really think you can get out of here with my help? Antagondals point was keen. The crazy clone was mentally unstable, but magically powerful. He was already an ancient great wizard, but now that he has shed the limitations of being a living being and has become a magic spirit, it is safe to say that he is just a monster from another dimension. Even for Antagondals, it was not easy to deceive such a strong enemy and escape. At the very least, Antagondals should have attacked him directly, but then he could have died for sure. It would have been better to let the boy from the Wardanaz family report. Then you will be able to escape with a few lives lost. I had no intention of going out with only their help from the beginning. There will be help out there too. Commander? The Commander cannot come. Im trying to wake up from my dream. Antagondals laughed at Lee Hans expectation of a skeleton principal. The Imperial Demon Commander was a great wizard who felt that even the title of Grand Wizard was insufficient, but there was no being in the world without weaknesses. This crazy alter ego was relatively indifferent to the approach of other wizards or intruders, but was extremely sensitive to the approach of his true self. If the Imperial Demon Commander comes here, the fight will begin immediately. And the fight will be so intense that the heavens and earth will turn upside down and the entire territory will be destroyed. The lord of Einrogard cannot bear such a sacrifice. In particular, the fact that they were leaving the rude stranger who invaded their territory alone proved this. What stranger in the empire could live with such arrogance in Einrogards domain? Why is the Commander coming out? However, Lee Hans reaction was so indifferent that Antagondals ridicule was meaningless. Antagondals said slightly embarrassed. Arent you the lord and headmaster of Einrogard here? Of course you will take action on student issues, right? That cant be possible. I think the principal thought it was a good opportunity to learn magic, so he was neglecting it. Is that so that cant be possible? Antagondals had no reason to defend the skeleton headmaster, but he did so without realizing it. Of course, the magic criminal himself thought it was a good opportunity to learn magic. Even though it could cost you your life, how common is the opportunity to learn ancient magic? Life was a cheap price to pay. However, it seemed like the Imperial Commander thought that way and would not leave it unattended. A wizard like that would have a reason to be given a title like Lord of Einrogard in the first place Ha! Would I, a student, know better, or would you, a magic criminal, know better? Anyway, it is the other students who help us outside the temple. It will break through the great magic spread across the mountains. Lee Han didnt trust the skeleton principal, but he did trust Delet. If he were a senior, he would definitely gather Lee Hans friends and make a way for him. Students! If you can break through the magic from the outside, thats definitely good. Antagondals came to his senses and answered. If someone shakes the magic from outside, the crazy clone has no choice but to concentrate to restore the magic. Because great magic is spread over such a wide range, even once it breaks, it takes a lot of effort to fix it. Then, attention would now be focused on that area, and Antagondals would have some free time to create sideways to other parts of the Great Magic. But there was one problem with this plan. But at the level of the students, we cannot attack this magic. Like I said, you look down on your teacher too much! Isnt that where you look down on your senior too much? You dont even know who it is, do you? Just then, Einrogards whisper delivered a new message. It was a call from Delet. The weak text came up quickly. -Junior. Several students are now gathered together to try to break through the magic, but there is not much progress. Im sorry Why did you do that? It is said that the senior will soon use magic to open the way. Lee Han bluffed without changing his expression. And then he responded quickly. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -No need to worry! I learned the 5th circle spell. It will be okay for a while. - * * * Even though a new week had begun, the < Junior Rescue Camp > was crowded with students. Students from all kinds of clubs kept coming and going, trying to tap into the weak parts of the magic and break it into pieces. Inside the magic tent located in the very center of the camp, Yukveltyre held up the magic structure diagram drawn on a piece of paper with a cautious expression. No attacks work Its beautiful. Beautiful? Are you crazy? You cant make a single scratch all weekend and youre making noises like that?? Dirette. Nothing will change if you disparage and disparage magic that is of a higher level than your own Hey. You go away. I do not need. And I dont help with research. ! Yukveltyre looked at his friend with a truly surprised expression. How can you make such rude remarks? But you promised, right? I said I would help with research if it helps. Does this help you now? You incompetent wizard. It would have been better to call Professor Verdus! How can you say that? Cant you see any contribution to analyzing magic like this here, Dirette?? Its only meaningful if analysis helps! Delet snatched the magic diagram and threw it into the air. Yukveltire quickly explained in a voice embarrassed by his friends verbal abuse. Once the magic we are currently preparing is completed, it will be able to cause enough damage I heard it will take half a year! It can be shortened to 5 months Yes. go away! Both of you, calm down. The juniors outside will hear this and worry. Ileg urgently stopped him. The two best friends often bickered, but today it got a little worse. Mr. Delet. Did something happen? What happened? Yes. My junior is on the verge of death and hes saying it will take 5 months! If you die within the territory, you can be resurrected That Mr. Yukveltyre. That doesnt seem like a good thing to say in this situation. Ileg urgently covered the princesss mouth. If I left it alone, it seemed like someone would die here before my junior died. Delet, who had been furious, sighed and sat down. My junior sent me a message saying that he has learned the 5th circle magic. They probably sent it to tell you not to worry. Isnt it possible that he really learned it? Direth and Yukveltyre criticized Ilegs words at the same time. You call that a horse?? Chagla. There is a limit to overestimating juniors. The library club president became slightly sullen. If the talent of the Wardanaz familys junior, he might have really been able to do it. Yukveltyre, who was slightly concerned about Direth, cleared his throat and opened his mouth. Dirette. Yukbeltyre. Think clearly about what you are going to say now and then say it. If you lose your temper now remember the year before last? Thats when it looks bad. Yukveltire thought for a moment, then wrote on a piece of paper and showed it to Ileg. And then he asked softly. Do you think this is a good thing for Direth, who has lost his temper, to hear? Mr. Yukveltyre. Please speak up Yes. I think its okay. After hearing Ilegs confirmation, Yukveltyre nodded and asked. Its Wednesday now. okay. My junior isnt dead yet. okay. Then, Derette, I think we can discard the weekend death hypothesis you mentioned. It looks like my junior will live longer than you think Ileg whispered urgently again. You didnt show me the backstory, right? Why do you add things arbitrarily? I tried to comfort Delet, which he wanted to hear. I dont think its very good. Please stop it. Direth, who was listening to the conversation between the two, was lost in thought. Contrary to what I had feared, Direths junior seemed to be holding up well even under his crazy alter ego. Im not sure how theyre convincing me, but You really didnt show your talent by learning 5-circle magic, right? I thought it was the most unlikely story, but I really couldnt think of anything else. Senior Yukveltire. Whats going on? Professor Verdus sent you a letter. A letter flew into the magic tent. Yukveltire picked up the letter with a graceful movement and threw it into the bonfire spread out in the middle of the clearing. Is it okay to burn it like that? Of course its okay. Because its useless content. Yukveltire responded to his friends concerns as if it were natural. It was clearly a useless content to create and submit several artifacts instructed by Professor Verdus this semester. If you want to see the artifacts, you have to make them yourself. Why did you make Yukbeltire do it yourself? Lets shorten the period by involving more students. At least I need to get them out before vacation. Chagla. Can I ask you a favor? At Dilets words, the spectacled bear beast nodded with a gentle face. It is my pleasure to help my juniors. What can I do? Please threaten the juniors and bring them in. Ileg was slightly hurt. * * * Professor Garcia? yes. Professor Bagrek. I think Professor Verdus muzzle needs to be replaced. ah. thank you. Professor Garcia waved his cane and strengthened the gag covering Professor Verdus mouth. The magic was already coming to an end. Ugh! Bbbbbbb! Professor Verdus struggled on Professor Garcias shoulder, but the perfectly placed sealing spell did not let the professor go. There is a reason why the honorable professor of Einrogard was suddenly kidnapped and taken to the mountains. It had to go back to the night before. -Professor Bible! Are you there? -come in! Wow! Two professors who visited Professor Verdus workshop overpowered him and kidnapped him. This was Professor Verdus, who had dealt with all kinds of raiders and assassins sent by investors. Of course, there were always defenses in place to prepare for such situations, but the strength of my fellow professors exceeded my expectations. You know this is a secret from the principal, right? I know. Professor Garcia seemed anxious, so he asked Professor Boladi again. Unlike other professors, I had never been able to guess what this vampire professor was thinking. Student Lee Han. Just hold on a little longer. Although Principal Skeleton told the professors not to act hastily and to wait, Einrogards professors did not listen to the principals words. Instead of trusting the principal, Professor Garcia decided that he should find trustworthy colleagues and take action himself. First, Professor Bagrek, a dependable battle wizard. Fortunately, because he had a close relationship with Lee Han, Professor Bagrek readily accepted. Next is Professor Bible, an excellent enchantment wizard. Fortunately, this person also had a close relationship with Lee Han, so Professor Garcia made a decision right away. -Kidnapped. -Okay. As expected, Professor Bible agreed to the kidnapping and was brought here. -I called my student! Hes coming to rescue me! -Dont be bluff. professor. There was no time for that. -no! My workshop has such defenses! Unfortunately, it was so loud that I had to gag myself, but I was ready. Fortunately, the students were working on finding the magic ghost gate. Lets approach there and try to penetrate the magic. Professor Boladi nodded and took out a sharp stone from his pocket. Professor Garcia quickly recognized its identity. That thing that contains incredibly powerful magical power An ancient relic! Where on earth do you get something like that? I borrowed it from the principals room. Lets use it. Chapter 752 Episode 752 Professor Garcia was slightly embarrassed, but quickly came to his senses and checked the artifact in detail. Isnt the important thing now to save students? The principal also often said, A good wizard will use any means necessary to achieve his goal, so you would understand. I cant help it even if you dont understand! for a moment. The power that penetrates the world in ancient artifacts. If its in the form of a stone and the relic the headmaster has isnt this the Stone of Saint Iactus? Professor Garcia, who checked the artifact, was once again surprised. The extreme magical power trapped in the stone was not just ignorantly compressed and struck. It was one world. A new world was created within the stone using enormous magical power. And the purpose of that world existed solely for penetration. A stone created to penetrate all obstacles blocking the way, and containing a world of order to penetrate. As a wizard, I knew very well how absurd the story of a spear that can pierce anything was, but this stone made me think of such absurd stories. It contained a certain amount of destructive power. The principal called me by a different name. Isnt that because the principal thought that the name of the creator should be used rather than the user Professor Verdus made an approving noise. Artifacts were originally named after the creator, not the user. But there are always exceptions to the rule. Users who were so great tended to be given a name instead of their creator. You cant just write this off. Professor Bagrek. Your body will burn. Professor Garcia said with a worried voice. Even strong artifacts place a burden on users, but what about ancient artifacts that each have a separate name? In particular, the Stone of St. Iactus felt dangerous even when I heard about it in legend or through the complaints of the skeleton headmaster, but when I saw it with my own eyes, I could feel how dangerous it was. Even Professor Garcia and Professor Bagrek would not be able to escape the price. For artifacts like this, you need to prepare a shortcut or a workaround There is a way. Professor Boladi extended his hand to Professor Verdus. Professor Garcia said in surprise when he saw that. No matter what, we cant force Professor Bible to write it! Professor Garcias conscience allowed the kidnapping, but forcing him to use the artifact and forcing a reaction was a line crossed. At that shout, Professor Boladi looked at Professor Garcia with a slightly embarrassed expression. is not it? no. Professor Garcia became embarrassed. Who would have thought of human sacrifice on his own? Professor Boladi broke the sealing spell that bound Professor Verdus arms. Immediately, Professor Verdus made a hand sign and attempted to cast a spell. puck! Professor Boladi defeated his opponent again. Still. Bubbbbbbb This time, Professor Verdus didnt move even when he released it. After accepting the reality, Professor Verdus became as glum as a beaver whose house had collapsed. To use this artifact. Professor Boladi took out another ancient artifact and held it out to the beaver beastman. Professor Garcia screamed at the brilliantly shining water drop-shaped gem. Drops of water from Anavadatta?! Professor Garcia was truly surprised when he witnessed the water droplets of Anavadada, an ancient artifact that, according to legend, protects its owner from any disaster. How on earth did you get it, Professor Bagrek?! I borrowed it from the principals room. Professor Garcia slowly began to worry. Neither I nor Professor Verdus really cared whether we went to the Punishment Room, the Deep Punishment Room, or the Eternal Punishment Room, but I think I dragged Professor Bagrek into it. Moreover, I was worried about how much the room had to be destroyed to save those two ancient artifacts. The Skeleton Principals anger will increase depending on the degree of damage to the room. Lets proceed. Oh yes. Lets go in when the students leave. Professor Garcia planned to handle the matter as quietly as possible. Originally, even when Einrogard students went missing, the professors did not go looking for them directly. As such, it was a bit unfortunate to show three professors (one of whom was even sealed) coming to save student Lee Han in front of other students. However, Professor Garcia also had his own excuse. None of the Einrogard students who have gone missing so far have been kidnapped by the principals crazy alter ego! All of Einrogards students were unhappy, but some were a little more unhappy. Professor Garcia thought that an exception should be made to such students. now. The three professors cast an invisibility spell and entered the camp easily. Perhaps because it was broad daylight on a weekday, there were no students to be seen. I went back to school, leaving my work behind. Students do not miss lectures, but Professor Garcia, who skipped classes on his own, looked guilty. ha. I feel sorry for the other students ? ? Professor Verdus and Professor Boladi looked at Professor Garcia as if asking what he was talking about. Professor Garcia realized that the two people in front of him were the furthest from discussing his guilt, and changed the topic. Shall we proceed with the work? I think this place would be good. Professor Boladi pointed to the magic tent used by the 5th grade students. The magic tent, which contained a vast space, was installed precisely in front of the weak point of the great magic spread across the mountain range, making it convenient to proceed with the work. Professor Garcia went inside, grateful for the students excellence. The three professors released the invisibility spell and looked around the tent. This is Ubboob? Professor Boladi removed Professor Verdus gag. Professor Verdus said after looking at the magic circle and work in the tent. It looks like Jukveltires work? Dont talk nonsense. Professor Bible. There is no way a student from Jukveltyre would have come here to help this student. Well but it looks like Yukbeltyres work what is it? Professor Verdus was confused. Yukveltire was not the one to come here to help his junior. But this was Yukveltyres magic. These conflicting facts created an error in Professor Verdus logic circuit. And thats not the point now. The important thing is whether we can borrow it. Thats correct. Exactly. We can proceed right away. Then lets do it right away. Professor Garcia picked up a rock and a drop of water. At that time, the tent door opened and Delet came in alone. You bastard. Not even friends. Its urgent right now, but youre going back to check your research! Delet, who came in cursing his anonymous Blue Dragon Tower friend, was embarrassed to see three professors in the tent. What are you doing here? Uh thats The three professors were just as embarrassed as Delet. Work in progress? We were preparing for rescue. In fact, only Professor Garcia was embarrassed. Professors Verdus and Boladi were confident rather than embarrassed. Fortunately, Direth said, Professor Einrogard is only trying to save the juniors of the Wardanaz family! or Headmaster! Instead of making a fuss like, Look at the professors here!, he cleverly realized the situation. Are you here to help your junior?! Shh shh! Delet student. Lower your voice. I didnt know three people would come to help! Delet was truly moved. Unlike my upperclassmen and juniors, I never thought professors would come to me like this. There was even Professor Boladi and Professor Verdus. Im not? I was kidnapped Ugh. Professor Verdus let out a scream of despair and fell to the ground when Professor Garcia lightly hit his back. thats right. Delet student. There were three of us here. Of course, if you are a student of Einrogard, even if you go missing, you have to escape on your own, but how can you deal with the principals alter ego I agree! Delet shouted passionately. I couldnt be happier to talk to a normal person like Professor Garcia after talking with an anonymous Blue Dragon Tower friend without blood or tears. Isnt there an exception to any rule or anything? No matter how I thought about it, being kidnapped by the skeleton principals alter ego was an exceptional situation. By the way, Professor. This was the limit for me and my friends. Do you know of any way to overcome this or any counter-magic? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is a way. ! Delet was impressed. As expected, it was impossible to even guess the extent of the magic possessed by Einrogards professors. Even though he was in the 5th grade, Delet could not imagine that he would one day have such insight. Were going to use ancient artifacts here to break through. Delet was slightly taken aback by the method being different from what he expected, but accepted it positively. As expected, since they were professors, they seemed to have prepared these ancient relics one by one. Thats amazing. I cant believe youre making a relic like this. Did you steal it from the principals room? Professor Verdus words made the atmosphere awkward. Delet smiled sheepishly and answered. If I need something, I steal it too. so do i. Lets get on with the work. ah. Wait. Ill contact my junior. You must be having a really hard time holding on right now. * * * Lee Han used his telekinesis to place bacon on a heated frying pan. Bacon grease splashed out with a sizzling sound. Suddenly, the eggs behind them shot up into the air, broke apart, and fell into the frying pan. Lee Han divided half of the precious oil into eggs and the other half into baking bread. If you stay in Einrogard for a long time, you will also save on gas. Antagondals looked at Lee Han like he was the most pathetic and stupid wizard in the world. If he hadnt covered his face with a silver mask, he would have looked at me with even more extreme contempt. Would you like some? no. I dont need to eat. Instead, what are you using your telekinesis for? yes? Dont other wizards use telekinesis for chores? Use it. But I dont use it for cooking!! Antagondals spoke in a voice as if he had seen an insult to magic. Although it is possible to use telekinesis to perform alchemy or do the basic work of magic, no wizard has ever used 5-circle magic just to fry eggs or cook bacon. If you have the ability, you can usually hire servants or slaves. Its okay because Im not an archmage. What crazy things are you talking about Before he could finish speaking, the crazy alter ego of the skeleton principal suddenly came in. After putting his food on the plate, Lee Han looked at his alter ego and asked. Would you like some? Actually, I didnt really want to share it, but the uglier the person was, the more kind you had to be to avoid being criticized. Otherwise, Lee Hans own food could have been taken away. Antagondals was shocked at those words and looked at Lee Han. Are you a person without fear? This guy, who couldnt have been more careful before escaping, is now spouting nonsense to his crazy clone! However, instead of getting angry, the crazy alter ego showed acceptance. Bring it with you. yes. Lee Han placed the meal in front of him along with freshly brewed coffee. The crazy clone calmly put food into his mouth with his bare hands. Have I gone crazy? Antagondals could not understand this surreal sight and was truly afraid. Chapter 753 Episode 753 Why are you looking at me like that? Lee Han looked puzzled as Antagondals looked at him through the silver mask. Then, he subtly covered the plate with his hand. Now there was no more to share. I wont take it away. Do you think Im interested in that kind of food? under! Wizards always talk like that. Antagondals realized the new talent of the Wodanaz boy in front of him. That boy had a talent for making people angry. Regardless of whether the magic criminal was angry inside or not, Lee Han focused on his meal. In order to escape, you had to have a full stomach. Antagondals shook his head as he watched Lee Han take a bite of the hot baked bread with a fried egg and bacon. A young bastard eating so calmly in front of a crazy clone and an imperial magic criminal. The longer you live, the more terrible things you see Are you talking about Einrogard? no. Antagondals wanted to explain how dangerous it was for Lee Han to serve a meal to his crazy self and how surprising it was that his crazy self ate it calmly without getting angry. But it couldnt be done. There was a crazy clone next to him. I didnt know what would happen if I said something useless. Meanwhile, the crazy clone who had finished eating wiped his mouth and hands cleanly, then lifted Antagondals and smashed him into the wall. They chatter and make noise during meals. trash. Dont you know the rules of etiquette? -sorry. Master. Antagondals realized late that he had not beaten him while he was eating, and he secretly regretted it. I should have gone out for a while while my crazy clone was eating It was a meal that only slaves would eat. A thousand things. Next time, try to prepare a more elegant meal. Oh yeah. Lee Han bowed politely, but cursed inwardly. Even Gainando didnt do that after throwing it all away. -Master. Do you need an offering to satisfy your tongue? Antagondals politely asked a question from within the wall. If the crazy alter ego actually enjoyed eating food, that would be invaluable information. A new path has been opened for Antagondals, who must somehow please this evil being. under! There is no need for the dirt touched by the garbage. At those words, Lee Han and Antagondals cursed inwardly at the same time. I dont think Ill be able to tell whos cooking it anyway, so just order it. Hes definitely showing favoritism towards his disciple. Antagondals swearing was a little different from Lee Hans swearing. As there was a lot of information about the crazy alter ego, a more objective judgment was possible. According to the customs of the ancient kingdom, disciples were allowed to prepare meals and serve, but those below that were not even qualified to do so. In other words, the answer of the crazy clone just now was close to meaning that he would recognize the boy from the Wardanaz family as his official disciple, but Antagondals would never do so. Whats the difference? Antagondals carefully analyzed how the young boy had managed to win the favor of his mad clone. No matter how talented he was, the speed was too abnormal. But the more I analyzed it, the more I felt lost in a labyrinth. Should I keep talking back in a cocky way? what? Should I have approached the body at a younger age? I guess Ill have to collect songs from the mountains. The crazy clone checked the time and prepared to move. Nestled in the vast mountains of Einrogard, it seemed to be only bothering Ihan and Antagondals, but the crazy clone was also quite busy maintaining the great magic spread across the area and extending its own lifespan. It is quite a nuisance for a magical thought body rejected by the world to protest in another great wizards territory. Antagondals, who had some idea about the routine, asked curiously. -Master. Do you need the mountain spirits song? It is needed for that thousand magic. He was spewing out some sort of slapping sound, calling it magic. Lee Han wondered what he was talking about and quickly realized. The crazy alter ego was now speaking musical magic. It was pretty good, wasnt it? Because he had a shred of conscience, Lee Han didnt ask if his music magic was okay in front of the archmage who looked like his crazy alter ego. Instead, he waited until his crazy alter ego left and asked Antagondals. What do you mean, go up to the mountain peak and collect songs? I dont know exactly. There is so much ancient magic that has been practiced in practice I guess its something like a swan song. Antagondals, who had escaped from the wall, also looked curious. Among the ingredients used in some of the spells was the most beautiful cry that a bird makes before it dies. These reagents were capricious yet possessed destructive power, so they could have been used in ancient magic. If its such a powerful reagent, wouldnt it also quickly increase the learning of music magic? I guess so. If it saves your life. yes? Sweetheart. Dont you really know that Swansong is a deadly poison that will instantly cut off a wizards breath if used incorrectly? I dont know. Antagondals then remembered again that the other person was a second year student. It may seem like common sense to older wizards, but it may not be to the other person. The more beautiful and precious it is, the more severe and fatal it is. Isnt it a fatal law because the bird is the last one left behind, and it is the most beautiful and terrible law? Would the music you are trying to collect from the mountain peak be just as dangerous? In response to the obvious question, Antagondals nodded as if asking something like that. It wont be that dangerous, but it will be much more dangerous. If its a swan song, theres no reason for a crazy alter ego to come out in person. Lee Han said firmly. I really need to leave now. Please get ready. ?! Lee Han had no intention of testing the reagent, which was much more dangerous than Swansong, with his own body. No matter how powerful his magical power was, he had been able to resist all poisons so far, but he was not sure whether he could survive the crazy alter egos experiments on his body. Antagondals did not understand the boy in front of him. Dont you know what an important opportunity this is? Arent you curious about how precious the magic that that monster has prepared using ancient secrets is? Im not curious. Is this guy a wizard? Antagondals looked at Lee Han with astonishment and contempt. Of course, Lee Han didnt care because he couldnt see it because it was covered with a silver mask. In fact, even if he had seen it, Lee Han would have ignored it. If its that valuable, shouldnt you do it yourself? If Antagondals took the song of the mountain spirit, Lee Han could watch with excitement from the side. Is it possible to understand a single magical syllable? Are you really going to run away now? Then youll do that, right? I would have done it if I could. You bastard, a wizards shame! Lee Han became even more suspicious of the other persons words. Turning things around like that is something only suspicious people usually do. The best outcome would be to realize the magic, but the worst outcome would be death. And in Lee Hans eyes, the probability of the worst outcome seemed much higher. Dont keep thinking about trapping them, just be prepared. At that moment, Einrogards whisper called Lee Han. -Junior. Im ready. Well start when youre ready. -Im ready too. Get started now! Lee Han was overjoyed when he heard from Dirette. It was hard to believe in Antagondals power alone, but in the end, his senior came to help. Its ready outside. really? Do you believe that? Think again. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you doing this because you dont want to do it now? Honestly, its not a job Im very excited about. But that doesnt mean that what I say is false. Do you think a 5th year student can break the magic of this mountain range? sincerely? under. Im saying this because you dont know your senior. Senior is not the type of person to talk nonsense. okay? I clearly warned you. Antagondals did not stop him any further. It wasnt any of his business, and it seemed quite enjoyable to see a boy from the Wardanaz family get caught while escaping. You wont defend my name just because you got caught. I am a student of the renowned Einrogard. I might do it if you keep asking such ominous questions. After Antagondals finished preparing, Lee Han quickly scribbled a letter. This wasnt a message to Delet, but a letter to my crazy alter ego. Dear Master. Im leaving for a while to research magic. Posting a disciple. This was an excuse for later. The content was a bit short, but Lee Han had no choice because he didnt have time. -Junior. Are you ready? -yes! -good. 5 4 3 2 1 Wow! A collision of magical energy so strong that any wizard could feel it shook the entire mountain range. It was a shock that could be felt when worlds collided. Antagondals, who was laughing inwardly, was surprised. no?! Surprisingly enough, a crack appeared in the great magic that the crazy clone had cast on the mountain range. As the collapse progressed quickly through the gap, the crazy clone was transformed into black magic and soared into the air. Looking at the urgent movements, it seemed like a situation that even the crazy clone had not expected. then! Antagondals acted as he promised with the boy from the Wardanaz family. If I could get this disciple out, it would be beneficial to do so. Eye light erupted from between the silver masks along with the movement of intense magical energy. When the eye light struck the magic that had already created a crack, a new crack appeared. One two three Its coming! Antagondals realized that his mad clone was suspecting his slander and was flying in to capture him. This is where we say goodbye. Its a wizard. Lets meet again on the path of evil! Pot! As Antagondals attempted to escape by casting several movement spells, his crazy clone blocked the magic crack on one side and attempted to somehow capture Antagondals on the other. Lee Han quickly ran out, trying not to be distracted by the flashy movements taking place in the air. at las! If I missed this opportunity, I could have been trapped in the workshop even after the semester was over. Lee Han ran with desperate determination. * * * This is an artifact of this much power?! Thats it, Saint Iactus evvbung. Dirette student. Where is student Lee Han now? The current location is Ubboob? Bbbbbbbbb? Professor Bible. Isnt this the time to joke around? be quiet! Professor Garcia, whose nerves became sharp, threatened to kill him. Professor Verdus frowned, looking at me. sorry. Why are you doing this? The griffon that flew over there looks like the griffon of Wardanaz Why are you saying that now! Kek. Kekkeek. Professor Garcia, shaking his fellow professor up and down and left and right, belatedly remembered Lee Hans griffon. Come to think of it, there was a wild beast that would quickly find its owner even in this situation. Did you see it!? saw?! I told you I could get through it if I were a gryphon! Gainando cheered and shouted from the top of the griffon. However, the other friends all looked nervous. No matter how much he thought about it, it was impossible to break through this level of magic with the power of the Gryphon. Why on earth did the magic break through? I dont know. Is the principal here? Everyone be quiet. Thinking about it now, what should I do? Just focus on finding the Wodanaz bastard and taking him out! Mo Moradi. The sky is melting over there Because its Einrogard, sometimes the sky can melt! Just shut up and go find it! Uh Ugh. The second-year students pretended not to see the surreal sight of the sky melting and magic scattering in all directions, lowering their heads and staring straight ahead at the mountain range. Chapter 754 Episode 754: The griffon let out a low cry. Anyone who saw him looked uncomfortable. Who pulled the griffons feathers?! Youre Salko!? Be quite. You stupid prince! The griffon is doing this because it cant find Wardanaz! Hey guys. I dont want to say anything negative, but Giselle responded to Joners words as if she knew. If we dont find it before the detox potion runs out, we could all be wiped out. no. Before that, I was going to tell you that an angry gryphon might eat us. The friends mood turned cold at Yoners words. The griffon clicked its beak as if those words were not false. The twinkling eyes seemed to be suspicious of the wizards. Gainando said, feeling mortified. I brought you here because the real Lee Han disappeared! Although he followed the students words, Gryphon did not trust anyone other than his master, no matter how close he was. Cunning wizards could have taken advantage of the gryphons power and tricked him into using it. If thats true, I wont leave it alone. -! The griffon began to dive with a cry. The students had no choice but to grab the griffon and scream at the sudden movement. Hey, its Lee Han! you! How did you get here?! Lee Han, who was quickly running down the mountain path, was surprised to find his friends. Gryphon shook his body, dropped all his friends, and tried to pick up Lee Han. Phone League! You cant do that! -! I apologize to my friends. You suddenly tried to drop it. - When Ponrigg felt unfair, his friends noticed and tried to stop him. Still, didnt we just believe their words and fly all the way here? thats right! I apologize! Gainando jumped up and down, shaking off the dust. Because I was sitting on the outermost side, I ended up rolling alone. Ponrig glared at Gainando as if trying to remember it. Wardanaz. Lets get out quickly. The potion time is not that long. okay. Thank you everyone. I didnt know you would come like this. Lee Han was once again moved and looked around at his friends. Even if she had just gone missing, it would have been difficult to come to rescue her, but to come all the way to the place where she was kidnapped by her crazy clone. for a moment. Isnt it time for everyone to be listening to the lecture now? Uh lecture was off today. thats right. The professor said something happened. Lee Han smiled bitterly at his friends words. Anyone could see that it was a white lie. You dont have to lie. You skipped lecture to save me. Oh no. The professor said something really happened! Lee Han ignored his friends explanation and climbed on top of the griffon. When everyone got on board, the griffon flew into the air again. Gainando chattered in a relieved voice. The seniors were of no help at all. Thats how we got together, but we couldnt dispel a single spell for several days. What are you talking about? This was solved by my seniors and professors. Professors? My friends were puzzled. I had no idea that professors would also come. Professor Garcia and Ah. Thats what it was! Professor Bagrek and Professor Verdus also came together. Wardanaz. Arent you misunderstanding something? * * * I heard a junior has joined. I think Ill get out soon! Thats strange. ?? Direth was slightly taken aback by Professor Boladis words. Whats strange, Professor? Of course, it may sound strange that a junior tamed a griffon, but he was originally The professor shook his head. It wasnt that it was strange. Both Professor Garcia and Professor Verdus later realized what was strange and their faces hardened. Dimension?! I wonder what you summoned? It must be a tracker. Send a message. Professor Boladi calmly gave instructions. A pursuer called by the skeleton headmasters clone would not normally be that picky. What should I send? To disguise yourself as something else. Are there any students nearby? Professor Boladi stuck his head out of the magic tent and checked the campsite. Fortunately, some students who came after the lecture were amazed to see the sky melting. I need help. Ahh!! Untitled A Professor Bagrek! Whats going on? pop! Professor Boladi waved his wand to transform the student. The student who was transformed into someone similar to Lee Han shouted in surprise. What is this?! Run away. next! Professor Verdus understood and was impressed. You confuse your pursuers by transforming them into emitting similar energy! Its an efficient method. Is now the time to say something like that!? It was Delet who brought the juniors, who were embarrassed by the sudden forced transformation, to their senses. Everyone to the main building! Stalkers from other dimensions are chasing us, so we need to throw them into confusion! Yes, yes! Even though the juniors were embarrassed, they each began to move quickly. Ikurusha and the giants, who arrived one step late, were confused as they saw the students running away with a similar energy as Ihan. -What are you doing now Mr. Ikurusha. We need to escape the student, but a nasty pursuer has caught us. Im disguising you to trick you! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ikurusha quickly realized the situation after hearing Professor Garcias explanation, whom he knew well. -Are you trying to deceive your pursuers? I understand. Dont cooperate. Giants here too! Uh um yes! Professor Garcia thought, Would it really work to transform giants? But since the situation was urgent, he casted transformation magic. Then, giants that looked similar to Lee Han appeared from somewhere. Even though the giants were in a hurry, they burst into laughter at each others ugly faces. -There is no time to laugh and play! Everyone disperse! -i get it! professor! Meanwhile, a griffon appeared in the distance. Less than a week had passed, and it felt like Professor Garcia and Delet were seeing the student in front of them for the first time in almost a year. Student Lee Han! Ahh! Lee Han has become a giant!!! Before even exchanging touching greetings, Gainando pointed his finger at the giant who ran away screaming. The giant was proud of that sight. The transformation worked so well that it fooled even a human wizard. -haha. Stupid wizard! The giant was satisfied and left. Everyone, listen carefully. We will now split up and move to the main building. Professor Bagrek. Please take care of two people here. Professor Bible. Please take care of two people here. If a student is lost, the professors life ends there. all right? Professor Garcia spoke strongly, fearing that Professor Verdus might abandon the students because they were annoying. Dirette student. The student Ill take two of you here. pop! pop! pop! pop! When Giselle saw her friends with facial features similar to Lee Hans, she looked like she was going to vomit. sorry. Moradi. its okay. Because I volunteered. Moradi. That wasnt me, it was Salko who transformed into me and imitated me. This bastard Moradi. Im really right. Salko was joking. Its coming! For a moment, the students thought night had come when they saw the darkened sky. But no. Thousands of bats were flying in, blocking the sunlight. Professor Garcia muttered. Hounds! Why those troublesome pursuers! depart! Professor Boladi divided Lee Hans group from the remaining students at the camp and sent them off. Lee Han asked as he rode the griffon with Professor Boladi. professor. Why is that a hunting dog? No matter how you look at it, it was a bat-shaped monster and was far from a hunting dog. As soon as the question was finished, several bats disappeared and appeared in front of Lee Han. Then it rose into billowing smoke and shadows and suddenly turned into a four-winged devil. Professor Boladi answered after crushing the demon with a single wave of his hand. He is the hound of greed. Dont lose sight of it. Another demon, Prince Greed, is on par with the Demon Prince Garisaima that Lee Han met. The wizards called Greedys pet dogs Greedys hounds. To be exact, it was a monster that could change into any form other than a dog, but Whoosh! ! Lee Han was astonished to see a hunting dog out of his field of vision narrowing the distance through spatial movement. Apparently, as soon as he was out of his field of vision, he immediately cast space movement. I knew that strange beings from other dimensions could instinctively use the magic that a wizard had accumulated through a lifetime of research, but this was quite shocking. You use this amount of spatial movement so casually? Kwajijijijik! Jade-colored chain lightning suddenly exploded in the western sky and began tearing the hounds apart. Professor Verdus screamed in a threatening voice. Garcia! Identify your friends! Identify your enemy!!! Unlike Professor Bagrek, Professor Garcia was clearly not accustomed to combat. Battle wizards had skills to skillfully distinguish between allies and enemies, but Professor Garcia was not particularly interested in those aspects. Professor Verdus hurriedly defended himself as Professor Garcia boldly summoned highly destructive magic even though he was in range. Please stop it yourself!! Bagleg! Change seats! Professor Boladi ignored him and kicked the Gryphons side. It meant speeding up. Despite the cheeky instructions, the griffon picked up speed. Thats how threatening Greeds hounds felt. Right. Thats why its a hunting dog! Unlike the rational beings among the devils, those devils did not feel any sense of reason. Even when hit by any powerful magic, he did not give in or feel fear. Just chasing the target. Moreover, his abilities were brutal. The moment you get out of the other persons field of vision, you immediately move through space. bang! As one of Greedys hounds approached, Lee Han cast Wardanazs telekinesis, which he had just learned. As if the durability wasnt that strong, the demon disintegrated into dust when hit by a blow in the form of a shock wave. Professor Boladi questioned the sight. What about the magic you just did? Oops. I thought it was a pity, but I couldnt fool him since he had already shown me. Professor Boladi would have immediately realized the level of magic created by instantaneous casting without chanting. I learned it when I was kidnapped by my clone. Lee Han told the story without leaving out a single detail about how his crazy alter ego pressured him. This is a coincidence, and the chances of it happening again are very slim This is a dangerous way to teach. Even in this urgent situation, Professor Boladi criticized the educational policy of the crazy alter ego. Magic should be passed down through trust between teacher and student, not taught through such harsh assertiveness. I dont think he is suitable to be a teacher. Lee Han was momentarily speechless. No no!! Of course, it was good that Professor Boladi criticized the headmasters crazy alter ego. At least Lee Han could have been moved by the fact that Professor Boladi didnt say things like, Thats a good method, after all, its the wisdom of ancient people. But I felt so unfair when Professor Boladi said something like that. Why is it so unfair? Lee Han himself couldnt figure out the reason. Why are you doing that? As his student was suffering, Professor Boladi asked if the magic rebound had returned. Its nothing. I guess dust got into my eyes. But dont lose sight of the enemy. yes Chapter 755 Episode 755 Fortunately, the disguise was effective and the hunting dogs continued to disperse. There were so many beings nearby that were dispersing energy similar to the target, causing confusion. Professor Verdus grumbled as he watched the hounds crashing over the force field. Why do you think most people come this way? Ugh! professor! This thing is biting and stretching! Guynando screamed. The wide, bowl-shaped flying vehicle created by Professor Verdus was not very stable, so it swayed from side to side every time the hounds collided with it. I cant break through the force field anyway. Youre glaring at me like this!? Gainando trembled as he watched the demons dripping acidic saliva as they pounded on the force field protecting the vehicle. The burning black smoke every time a needle fell was not usually scary. You can drop it! How do I drop it? Take care of it like Wodanaz! Professor Verdus was busy using artifacts to wipe out the hounds that were attacking him from the front. Of course, even if I had been conscious, I would have given a cursory answer because I was too lazy, but my hands were really busy right now. Slam! A gold disc-shaped artifact appeared in the air. The artifact burned as if it were condensed sunlight, and spewed out the flames at the hounds who were approaching through spatial movement in front. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It didnt end there. This time a round drum came out and swept away the hunting dogs with each beat. Thats amazing! Anrago was impressed without even realizing it. When I see things like this, I understand why someone like Professor Verdus can remain as a professor at Einrogard. Even if he didnt know anything else, he was truly an expert who was unrivaled in his ability to create artifacts. Garcia! Bagleg! Help me! However, Professor Verdus did not want to use the artifact he had created for such escapes and battles, so he desperately called his fellow professors. As powerful as these artifacts were, their durability was not very good. Every time you pour magic on beast-like demons, damage is done to artifacts or vehicles. Of course, the two professors flatly ignored it. Professor Verdus had no choice but to grumble and take out a new artifact. Ignorant devils! Gonadaltes should have wiped out the demon world! professor! This artifact is expensive. Sigh. This was very well made. This is also ambiguous Professor!! why! As Angago continued to be a bother, Professor Verdus also screamed. Gainando is gone! Professor Verdus face turned slightly pale, perhaps remembering Professor Garcias warning from earlier. * * * Student Lee Han. Youve worked really hard! no. thank you professor. And the others Upon arriving at the main building, the remaining hounds gave up any further approaches and went back. Professor Garcia breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lee Han and the other students arrive safely. Professor Bible! Professor, you worked hard too. Yes. professor? Ugh Why does it seem like theres no one there? At those words, Lee Han and his friends quickly checked the number of people. There was no Gainando. It disappeared before we knew it While everyone was shocked, Professor Garcia began shaking Professor Verdus up and down and left and right. now! That! Say! Ugh huh huh huh. Come find me! Go! okay! okay! Ill come find you! Originally, he should have asked Why me? a few times, but when Professor Garcas hand grabbed him by the collar, Professor Verdus naturally responded with acceptance. thud! ? The students looked puzzled when they heard the noise outside. The hunting dogs threw the Gainando and it blinked and disappeared in the distance. How did you come back? Gainando answered his friends questions with a sullen expression. The clone looked at me and told me to put it back where it was. They say its my crazy alter ego! thats right. Maybe its because Im crazy, but I dont have eyes to see! Im glad you came back safely! Gainando! Friends surrounded Guyando and tried to comfort him. In fact, I was very lucky to come back safely. Just looking at Lee Han was like that. Once caught, didnt they suffer for nearly a week? In comparison, in some ways, it was fortunate that I was kicked out as soon as we met Garcia. Im back, so let me go. Why are you looking at me like that Wow. Crack cack! * * * Lee Han. are you okay? I said its okay. Wardanaz. Are you okay? Its okay Wardanaz. The White Tiger Tower guys left fruit as a visitation gift. I think there is a possibility that there is poison here Lee Han, who became annoyed, kicked out his friends and hung a < No access while resting > sign in front of the door of the private room. Surprisingly, Lee Han was currently resting. Professor Garcia gave this order for the poor student who had been detained since the weekend and suffered for nearly a week. -Its only two days anyway, so Ill take a good rest until the weekend. Ill tell the other professors. C Are you sure you dont mind? Other professors -Dont worry. Because I can say this much. But Im worried. Lee Han was worried about Professor Garcia. Of course, Professor Garcia was at the top of the list of professors at Einrogard in terms of physical ability, but wasnt experience and experience a big factor in the professors society? I was a little worried that Professor Garcia, the youngest member of the class, could say something like that. I will give you this book as a gift to congratulate you on your safe return from the most dangerous enemy. I am planning to file a formal complaint to the principals alter ego for being kidnapped while working on the Ileg Chagla Club. If its okay, lets build a lighthouse together in the glacier area on the 7th floor. I will also send you a plan, so please read it. I am sending this basket to my juniors who must have starved while I was captured . Eat well and dont tell other club members. I never would have thought that the kidnapping of Priest Falkrius, an outstanding hardball player, would happen even within the school. In the meantime, I applaud the base that escaped on the Gryphon. I got some toys here so you can use them on your friends while you take a break. Carnella Hormasi Unlike her classmates in the same grade, other seniors sent her letters and gifts. < Einrogard Escape > is about a wizard escaping from Einroguard sent by senior Ileg (surprisingly, it was a novel written by a senior who graduated decades ago). A plan for the < Tower of Rime Mine > in the glacier area that Mason Club members have been preparing for ten years to ensure a stable supply of reagents. Senior Falkrius meat basket filled with meat including beef, pork, lamb, horse meat, chicken, wyvern meat, venison, goose meat, duck meat, rabbit meat, and drake meat. And even senior Carnella sent a unique artifact that looked like a toy. What is this? Lee Han was puzzled when he saw the artifact in the shape of a stick with a bell attached. Are you telling me to shake my friends every time they study? If you train like that, eventually you might be able to study just by shaking this stick. -! When I shook the stick, the basilisk let out an excited hiss and stuck out its tail. Only then did Lee Han realize that this was a toy for animals. Reflecting on treating his friends like animals, Lee Han gently pushed the toy aside. -senior. Thanks again for your help. Im worried that youve wasted too much time because of me. Are black magic schools okay? Lee Han left a message to Direth. The answer came back sooner than expected. -There is absolutely nothing to worry about. -By the way, senior. I have a question. I heard that Senior Yukbeltire also participated. Why did he help me? -Its the same enchantment school in the same tower, right? Even if you pretend not to, Yukveltyre is also worried about you. -aha. thank you -okay. Get some rest! Dont go outside for a while! Youre lying. Lee Han judged calmly. Such clumsy lies did not work on Lee Han, a Verdus expert. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Professor Verdus, the same tower, same magic school, and other emotional theories will never work. And in Lee Hans opinion, Yukbeltire was a similar person to Professor Verdus. You probably didnt make a strange deal to help me. They could have paid imperial silver coins Or, in the worst case, they could have even paid imperial gold coins. It seemed that Lee Han would not be able to bear the remorse of his conscience if he had made such a terrible contract. Iactus: Is the problem finally resolved? Baquantalana: That can be said. Iactus: Damn it. For a while, the mountain range seemed truly inaccessible. Still, that second grader managed to escape. Im not a student at the school for nothing. Vaquantalana: I agree with you, although I dont like overestimation. ! Its been a while since I looked at the < Ainrogard''s Sentinel > page, and there were members talking. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Was there anything magically saved? Iactus: It must be there. But I wouldnt recommend approaching there unless you value your life. Even the 5th graders said they couldnt do anything until the professor arrived, as if their hands and feet were tied. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Too bad. Im interested in ancient magic. This is my first time seeing you. I had seen Iactus and Baquantalana before, but this was my first time seeing the beaver penguin fox. Why Bieber as a pseudonym? Although it was an extremely ominous name, Lee Han greeted it first. Gonadaltes: Nice to meet you all. Beaver-Penguin-Fox:school principal?? Iactus: No. Hes just a crazy newbie. Iactus and Baquantalana explained the pseudonyms of new members. After the misunderstanding was resolved, the beaver penguin fox filled the page with 29 lines of profanity. Lee Han, slightly offended, protested. Gonadaltes: Thats a strange pseudonym, too. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: What is my pseudonym? Where? Gonadaltes: A beaver came in. Professor Verdus is a beaver. Beaver-Penguin-Fox:I just picked cute animals. Im even creepier when you think like that. Iactus: Thats right. Gonadaltes. Why put Professor Verdus on a cute, innocent beast? From now on, if the professor comes to mind every time you see that beast, its your fault. Such despicable people. Lee Han lamented the territoriality of the existing members. No matter how much you think about it, the other person was strange, but you blamed it on yourself. As expected, territoriality could not be avoided anywhere. Gonadaltes: Speaking of 5th grade students, I was reminded of this. Does anyone know about the dark magic schools Dilettes? Iactus: You dont know. Baquantalana: If you dont know, arent you a freshman? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Why is that? Gonadaltes: I would like to send you a letter because I need help with my magic research, but I was wondering what I would have to pay in return for it to be accepted. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Its going to be hard for a while. I heard it helps with the research of the Grant Magic School. Gonadaltes: Research into the school of magic? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Yes. Lee Han put down his quill and became frustrated. At a time like this, the only person who could help with research on the School of Enchantment was Yukveltire. Isnt this a far more sinister transaction than imperial silver or gold coins? He seems like such a brat that it would be a waste to even call him a senior. Youre trying to take advantage of your juniors misfortune for your own benefit. I wasnt Professor Verdus student for nothing. Gonadaltes: I see. Thank you everyone. I guess Ill just have to go now. Iactus: No already? Just ask and dont go. I have to answer something and leave. Gonadaltes: Then ask. Iactus, who was slightly annoyed by the new members arrogant attitude, deliberately asked difficult questions to tease him. Iactus: There is a rumor that a magical criminal was also involved in what happened this time. Do you know who that is? Gonadaltes: Antagondals. Everyone, be careful. Hes not usually an eccentric wizard. Iactus: Chapter 756 Episode 756: For a while, no one in the Watchmen Club spoke. Iactus, who belatedly recovered from the shock, wrote shakily. Iactus:Hes not really the principal, right?? * * * While the members of the Watchmen Club were whispering about the identity of the new member, Lee Han closed the book, came out of the tower, and moved. I used to be cautious about meeting new students, but now I am much more cautious. From now on, Ill have to move only near the main building as much as possible. At first, when the seniors said, As you go up in grade, you become more active only within the main building, Lee Han expressed doubts. Of course, the inside of Einrogards main building was a strange, almost infinite building that was larger than Einrogards territory but arent there still many things that can only be obtained in the territory area outside the main building? No matter how much time you have and how difficult life is for you as a senior student, you never go out of the main building? But now I understand. How can I go far when people like the crazy clone of the skeleton principal come by regularly? You have no choice but to be careful because if you are careful, you could be kidnapped by a strange archmage. Of course, the other students reasons were very different from Lee Hans Are you there? Lee Han opened the door to Professor Verdus workshop, the Magic Tower Seonggak-gwan, and went inside. As I went up to the second floor, I saw three seniors from the Buyeo School of Magic located in a disorderly manner in the large workshop area. The seniors were putting the finishing touches on the artifact with their faces so close to the workbench that they were almost pressing their noses into it. Seniors. Do you know where Senior Yukveltyre is? Senior? When his seniors did not respond, Lee Han thought he would have to use the method he used with Professor Verdus again. Seniors!!! Are you surprised?! what?! Buyeo magic students who were concentrating on their own magic jumped up in surprise at their juniors call. hello! Why are you calling so loudly? Sing quietly! sorry. We will refer to it from now on. Do you know where Senior Yukbeltires workshop is? uh. I dont know. ? Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. There was no way that a magician from the school of enchantment magic, such as Yukbeltyre, would not have an attack or defense at Seongakwan. Dont you have a workshop here in Seonggak-gwan? Im sure youll be there? But dont you know where you are? huh. Lee Han smiled and asked. Do you know where Professor Verdus workshop is? You dont know? What do you know? indeed. thank you. After hearing the answer, Lee Han thought he would just go around and find it himself. Buyeo Magic School students may not even know each others names. Senior Yukveltire? uh. Youre not Senior Yukbeltire, are you? uh. Have a good day. uh. After overcoming the obstruction of uncooperative Buyeo Magic School students, Lee Han was finally able to find Yukveltyres workshop. The princess was conducting research using the entire third basement floor. Is your senior there? Please come in. Yukveltire placed his aquamarine glasses on the table and gestured. And then he said it as if he knew it would happen. okay. You must have become interested in my research. Lee Han was dumbfounded by his endless confidence. Seniors. I was kidnapped by the self-immolation until yesterday. Hmm. Yukveltire did not understand what Lee Han meant and was deep in thought. Then he clapped his hands lightly as if he understood. While learning magic under the principals alter ego, inspiration struck me. That inspiration is directly related to my research. Right? Actually, I came to ask you not to harass Senior Direth. Lee Han took out the basket of food he had brought as a bribe. Since she is Aden Arths older sister and is also related to Gainando, they expected that a food bribe would work. Yukveltire immediately responded as if it was nonsense. I think Im mistaken, but its always Delet that bothers me. I have never bullied Delet. Ive always respected you. Lee Han recited three times in his mind, The opponent is a senior and this is the seniors attack and defense, so if you attack hastily, you may be hit back. Then he opened his mouth. I actually dont want to debate the definition of bullying. Seniors. Lets listen. If you listen, you will understand. When we entered the school, Direth chose to major in the dark magic school. I advised Delet. There is no future for you in that school. Come to the Buyeo Magic School. Then Delet cursed my face. ruler. Who do you think bullied whom? It seems like you have been harassing Direth. under! Yukveltire sighed coldly, as if feeling sorry. I never would have thought that a junior who recognized my abilities would say something so foolish. Seniors. Instead of helping to rescue me, didnt you ask for senior Direths help? But honestly, how effective was your help? Thats a sharp point. thats right. The output was too low. Yukveltire readily admitted. I had prepared a way to find and destroy the magics weak points, but I did not have the means. I will help you no matter how much I lack, so Senior Direth, please stop inviting me to this research. Sure. Yukveltire surprisingly accepted it obediently. Lee Han asked in surprise. Are you sure? okay. Are you sure you dont need Direths help from now on? Dirette doesnt help with research anyway? ? For a moment, Lee Han wondered if he had heard wrong. Youre not helping? for a moment. Didnt Senior Direth say that he would help with research instead of helping with the rescue? It did. But as you pointed out, the help wasnt very effective. Delet pointed out that and persuaded me. I accepted it. for a moment. I could use this as evidence of Direth bullying me. Yukveltire questioned in a cold voice. No matter how much she thought about it, it was true that Delet was harassing her. What kind of self-indulgence is this? So even if I didnt help, Direth wouldnt have participated in this research? well. Dirette may have reflected and come to help. Seniors. Please keep my help in research a secret from Direth. ? Yukveltyre slightly tilted his head as he did not understand why his junior was saying such a thing. * * * The research was the same as what I had seen during the previous winter vacation. Artificial dimensional artifact. It was a grandiose project to create a new, artificially isolated dimension according to the wizards will. I learned something from my last failure. Lets not trust other wizards? Thats a good lesson too. Please tell this to Delet. Trusting other wizards was one of the negatives, but Yukveltire also felt the need to improve the fundamental structure of the artifact. Now, this artificial dimensional artifact was a structure that continuously accelerated magic power by connecting dozens or hundreds of magic circles. The magic power accelerated in the first magic circle was accelerated once again in the second magic circle, and again in the third magic circle Even if it was very small, a lot of power was needed to create an artificial dimension, so it was an inevitable choice. However, this overly detailed and complex structure resulted in irreversible results even if one mistake in the magic circle occurred. There was no problem when Yukveltyre himself supervised everything from start to finish, but from the moment external wizards participated, it became a time bomb that could explode at any moment. Last time too, due to a very minor mistake, it degenerated into an oval shape and was connected to an indeterminate dimension. Im thinking about two main things. One is to simplify part of the structure. The other is a safety device that detects dimensions in advance. By reducing the number of magic circles and combining them, the probability of mistakes occurring is reduced, and at the same time, an artifact that detects and detects in advance is added in case it is connected to an uncertain dimension. It was a reasonable improvement method that even Lee Han, who had no interest in this research, could understand. indeed. Is my role to supplement it by infusing magic power when combining magic circles? Its one of the roles. Yukveltire was satisfied with his juniors answer. I was very satisfied with the way he understood right away, unlike other juniors who had to say it five or ten times. In the process of combining some of the connected magic circles and improving them into a single magic circle, there would inevitably be magic damage, so a way to make up for it was needed. It was originally quite complicated, but it was a problem that could be easily solved if there was one wizard who could infuse magic. Then sit down and wait. yes. Lee Han sat and waited while reading Escape from Einrogard. Yukveltyre went through and sorted through hundreds of sheets of paper, drawing new magic circles over and over again. hmm. After about an hour, Lee Han wondered if he could ask if it was still far. However, since the senior seemed to be very focused, he took out a toy from his pocket and played with the basilisk. The baby basilisk hissed and was very happy. By the way, these bastards of the Watchman Club. You cant even distinguish between fake news. Lee Han promised himself that he would discuss the beaver, penguin, and fox the next time he met them. The ominous animal didnt become a household name for nothing. What if they come with rumors that havent been properly confirmed? Another hour or so passed. Yukveltire raised his head with the most tired face in the world. The voice was half hoarse. Its done. Come here and infuse your magic. yes. As instructed by Yukveltire, Lee Han approached the artifact and infused it with magic. With a flash of light, a part of the artifact was newly modified. A huge amount of magical power flowed out, but Lee Han had no significant effect. Are we done? Now I have to do the next thing. Yukveltyre sat down again in front of a table piled with hundreds of sheets of paper and began drawing a new magic circle. Lee Han took one look at the artificial dimensional artifact and just calculated Yukveltyres work speed. So how do you improve all of this? While I was calculating how many years it would take and whether I would be able to graduate and run away before then, I heard a thud in front of me. Lee Han raised his head in surprise. Yukveltire had collapsed. Are you okay?! You took in too few nutrients Lee Han was dumbfounded at the way he said he was starving. Both Aden Arth and Gainan eat well, but what is the point of being in the 5th grade? I just brought snacks, so please eat some. here. We have sandwiches. Is there cheese in it? Lee Han was delighted with his gluttonous ability to understand ingredients like a ghost, thinking that he was truly worthy of royalty. yes. Im a bit picky about cheese. I see. Then, lets have a sandwich with ham and eggs. I also have some ham Yukveltyre took out all the ingredients from the sandwich one by one and munched on a piece of bread with satisfaction. Your cooking skills are good. I guess hes as good as the imperial chef. After filling his meal with a piece of bread and a sip of cocoa, Yukveltire immediately signaled that he was full. While Lee Han was puzzled, the door to the workshop opened and Delet came in. hey. Ill help you. Even though I was incompetent, I tried hard Lee Han, who made eye contact with Direth, froze. Lee Han spoke urgently. I came here to take a look by chance! You came to help with research, right? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han pushed the senior who was in the way aside. Yukbeltire fell down with a crashing sound. Chapter 757 Episode 757 Fortunately, Delet was not a person so ruthless as to scold a junior who ran towards him with good intentions. Just die! why??? However, the senior who took advantage of the junior was someone who should be scolded enough. Direth took advantage of Yukveltyres weakness while conducting magic research to attack him. At best, he was excluded from the attack and defense magic, but seeing his friend commit such a treacherous act, Yukveltyre was tied up and scolded. Dirette. Such a disgraceful surprise attack. It fell to the level of the White Tiger Tower. Delet also covered his friends mouth. There was nothing I couldnt say. So what were you doing? We have improved the magic circle here. Direth found a newly drawn magic circle and structural diagram among a pile of hundreds of sheets of paper and read them while letting out a small exclamation. I definitely got a feel for how my friend was trying to improve. Thats clever. Yukveltire nodded as if it was obvious. But its not something you can ask your juniors for help with. Its too difficult and too vast. This is something you just have to do on your own. Why are you asking your junior to do this? Ugh. Ill let you go, so dont talk nonsense. Dishonor, insult, waste of time, White Tiger Tower, etc. are all prohibited. When the magic gag disappeared, Yukveltire was able to open his mouth again. I seek help from my junior, and he learns magic. what is the problem? What do you need to learn about magic? Do you think your second-year junior will learn anything from helping you with magic? You have to be at least at a certain level to be able to learn. Professor Bible says the junior of the Wardanaz family is at that level. Delet, caught off guard, was speechless. Lee Han gave his senior a look of encouragement, telling him not to be pushed aside. C Cheer up. senior. Seniors can do it. Direth cursed Professor Verdus, who answered without notice, then Yukveltyre, and finally his junior. You have to be a moderately honors student, but isnt this kind of situation that comes up when you work while helping the professor with magic? Professor Bible is talking nonsense. Professor Bible is accurate when it comes to magic. Delet. Quiet. Anyway, I cant let my junior participate in your difficult research based on Professor Bibles opinion alone. Im only a second year student. Even the principal said it was at that level. Delet was shocked by his friends answer. What? Dont lie. With your personality, theres no way I could go and ask you two. Yukveltire shrugged his shoulders and answered coolly. The principal came while Professor Bible was checking my research. why? I dont know why. He attacked the professor right away. After the attack, I had a chance to talk about my research, so I asked two people about it. They both agreed it was a great opportunity. Should I have sent a real letter? Delet gritted his teeth at the two who couldnt help him. I cant believe you gave me that kind of answer when I couldnt stop you. Of course, from a purely magical perspective, that answer could have been correct. If you look at it objectively, your junior may have the skills to help and learn while helping. However, if you have a conscience, shouldnt you recognize what kind of situation your junior is in and anticipate how things will turn out if you give Yukbeltyre a positive answer? Thats it. I will help you, so you can pretend that nothing happened. okay? Your help and your juniors help are completely separate areas Delet ignored his friends words and motioned to Lee Han. It meant to go back quickly. Junior. From now on, never come to this workshop. okay? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seems like you are excessively interfering and giving instructions to your junior The magic gag was placed in the princesss mouth again. Delet gestured to his junior once more. Get out quickly! * * * I feel uncomfortable. Even though Lee Han was released, a part of him felt a little uncomfortable. I felt like my senior was caught because of me for no reason. Of course, Direth himself said, Im just helping you because Im close to you, so dont think its strange Professor Verdus. Are you there? Lee Han knocked on the door of Professor Verdus workshop. When no answer came back, Lee Han realized it too late. aha. You must have gone to the punishment room. Come to think of it, Professor Boladi had borrowed an artifact from the principals room. Professor Boladi is a smart person, so he would have sent Professor Verdus to the punishment room instead of him. I guess Ill have to come next time. I was planning to ask each professor about the lectures I missed during my break until the weekend and study on my own, but I thought I should ask about Professor Verdus lecture next time. And when I thought about it more, I realized that there was no question about Professor Verdus lecture. Since it was self-study in the first place Whats going on? !!! When Professor Verdus opened the workshop door and came out, Lee Han was surprised. Professor Kyo! Why are you calling me? Didnt you go to the punishment room? You didnt go? Did Professor Garcia or Professor Bagrek go to the punishment room? You didnt go? ?! Lee Han was even more surprised. None of the three are going. You mean you didnt get caught?! If this was told to members of the location transfer club, it would be something they would admire as a miracle. Lee Han decided to ask Professor Boladi how he got it back when he met him later, and asked the question he had originally wanted to ask. professor. I came here to ask about the content of the lecture I missed last time. Rather than that, how about helping me with my work? I dont like it. Professor Verdus grumbled at his students rejection. Helping with your own work would be a much better learning opportunity than asking questions about the lecture content! Im curious if any of your seniors have come up with any ideas related to canes. Professor Verdus lecture, Wand Materials and Magic Amplification, was an attractive lecture attended by talented and outstanding students. Although there was a minor problem that 3rd graders usually listen to it, it wasnt much of a problem to Lee Han. A bigger problem than that was that the spirit that resided in Lee Hans staff, or rather the staff, slightly sulked at Lee Han. Lee Han himself thought he used his staff diligently, but that wasnt the case for the spirit. More magic had to be added to the wand to satisfy the spirit that I am active. However, in order to add more magic, the material and structure of the wand itself had to be replaced and upgraded Now that I think about it, isnt the hurdle too high for this being my first wand making class? Lee Han wanted to see the canes of his seniors as he had a long way to go compared to others. The more you start and think about it, the more you will learn. I dont remember. Lee Han glared, but Professor Verdus was serious. professor. I will send a complaint to the principal about his negligence in teaching. Nonsense! Those were really trashy opinions! Professor Verdus shouted with resentment. If there had been a truly valuable opinion, Professor Verdus would have remembered it. However, most of the opinions expressed by students during the last lecture were garbage. Isnt it the beginning of the semester to begin with? It was a time when students only threw out trashy ideas, especially trashy ideas. -What if you make the body out of true silver and put a piece of Behemoths bone inside? -How are you going to save them both? -You should think about that from now on. -Im currently taming a steel staff, but no matter what I do, the spirit wont let me in because it smells bad. Does anyone know of something that likes to get into a staff made of steel? -Hmm. If you add too much black magnet to the wand, it explodes! Even when I thought about it again, there were only trashy opinions. Professor Verdus shook his head and erased all the dregs that passed vaguely through his memory. Better ask again now! What are you curious about? I have to choose a material for the body of the staff that the jewel given to me by a disgruntled spirit and a being from another dimension will pass through, but Im having a lot of trouble. Wood is stable, but it has its limitations, and metals have many likes and dislikes, so if we go with gems or rare metals, I dont know when well be able to collect them Professor Verdus yawned at the boring topic. It may be a fresh and troubling topic for a second-year student, but for Professor Verdus, it was not fun at all as it was a topic that had been covered tens of thousands of times. Lee Han glared again. professor. Im serious. uh? huh. okay. What if it were like this? Ill assign you another student, so you can ask that person. hmm. Lee Han was intrigued by those words. To be honest, Lee Han also thought it would be better to learn from a senior than from Professor Verdus. Its good if you know a lot about canes. Which senior are you? huh? Yukveltire. professor. Just recommend a book and I will study it on my own. * * * Lee Han carried his backpack, which was heavier than before, and moved to the imaginary hall of Professor Passelette, a professor of precognitive magic. The Death Knights looked at Lee Han, raised their helmets, and greeted him. -Nice to meet you, Wardanaz! hello. really. Where is the principal now? Lee Han happened to meet the Death Knights and went to see the skeleton principal to ask him about what had happened. purple! Although the skeleton principal boasted that it was okay, Lee Han was kidnapped and almost ended up staying in Einrogard for the rest of his life. Even thinking about it again, it was truly a terrible thing. And Lee Han was also a little suspicious of the fact that the skeleton principal stayed quiet and did not step forward. Isnt it possible that they left him there to force him to learn magic? Given the personality of the skeleton principal, it was a possible evil plan. Lee Han planned to confront the skeleton principal directly and condemn this evil plan. -The owner seems to be quite busy. We couldnt see it either. Lee Han gave a suspicious look. I wondered if these knights were kissing for their master. Is that so? -yes. In the past, there were times when my master couldnt see me like this. When you plan an evil plan? -Hahaha Isnt it a bigger plan than that? When are you planning something bigger and more evil? The Death Knights pretended not to hear the disciples profane question. Everyone had heard and knew that it had not been long since they escaped from their masters crazy alter ego. Anyway, when you see the principal, please tell me. -All right! There was no point in holding on any longer, so Lee Han said goodbye to the Death Knights. However, the doubt in my heart became even stronger. Its even more suspicious. Now, in Lee Hans mind, its almost like a collusion between the skeleton principal and his crazy alter ego! In fact, a conspiracy theory at the level of the crazy alter ego was a minion of the skeleton principal?! was unfolding. Thump thump thump- Is the professor there? The professor is sleeping. A senior I had never seen opened the door of Heosugwan and motioned for Lee Han to come in. Is it because of a precognitive dream? Dreams, filled with uncertainty and madness, have always been a good cushioning agent to flexibly block the shock caused by precognitive magic. no. He just played a card game with another professor and went to bed late. Are you her? A former student of the Wardanaz family? yes. The professor asked me to read this I found it. Students can follow the progress without having to come in to ask about what they missed. But I didnt listen to the lecture, so I cant be overconfident The senior motioned for me to stay still, then turned the card over and read the contents on the back. Thats not overconfidence, its called self-objectification Lee Han grumbled to himself that precognitive magicians were really eccentric people. Chapter 758 Episode 758 Still, I want to listen to the lecture I couldnt hear. What lecture is this? Uh these are < insane precognitive spells >. huh? This must be a third-grade lecture? Thats right. Lee Han answered his seniors question in a bitter voice. No matter how much you take the entire school, there will be no good results if you rush to use precognitive magic. The senior gave common sense advice and then asked a question. By any chance, what type of fortune-telling did you learn? Last year, I mainly used stone divination. It seems like it would be hard to keep up The reason why precognitive wizards used fortune-telling was to protect themselves. Peeking into the future brings a huge burden to wizards. Divination protected the wizards mind by breaking this future into uncertain, metaphorical fragments. The wizard protects himself by not peeking into the future directly, but by peeking into fragments of fragments that reveal the future. Of course, there were also disadvantages. The accuracy went down and the level of difficulty for the wizard himself to read increased. The stone fortune-telling that first-year students practiced last year was a relatively easy fortune-telling technique that allowed them to answer simple questions, and even then, many students were less accurate or had major rebounds. The senior doubted whether the junior, who had only learned stone divination, could learn < crazy foresight magic >. senior. Can I ask you one more thing? Sure. Why are you in the form of a golem? Lee Han couldnt hold back and asked a question. No matter how many rare races can be seen in Einroguard, the Bronze Golem race has never been seen. As a junior, I tried to remain quiet as my senior acted like nothing was wrong, but I couldnt hold back any longer. Because of the side effects of precognition magic. Are there any precognitive spells that require you to become a bronze golem in return?! Thats not it. You have to pay a price for peeking into the future, and if you get hit with your bare body, you could die. Its better to stay in bronze golem form for a while. okay. Lee Han seemed to understand why the number of people in the wisdom magic school was so small that it was compared to the black magic school. No matter how confident your seniors are, they probably dont want to become bronze golems or go crazy. Bronze Golem Seonb What is your name? ah. I cant tell you. ? Because this week is an inauspicious week when I introduce myself. . Lee Han decided that he should just call the other person Bronze Golem Senior. I was afraid that if I found out their names, we might become closer to each other for no reason. Senior Golem. Still, can you tell me about the content of the lecture? of course. I honestly doubt whether it will be okay, but since the professor allowed me to listen Senior Golem motioned for me to come in with a creaky bronze finger. When Lee Han tried to take a step, his senior quickly stopped him. for a moment. ? Would you please step with your right foot first? For the next three days, you will be lucky if you start with the right foot. yes. Lee Han accepted it without any further embarrassment. Now, I am not so immature as to be embarrassed by the addition of one more crazy senior. Lee Han followed behind, taking steps starting with his right foot (Senior Golem whistled sideways once every five steps) and carefully asked a question. Can you explain a little more about the strange or these actions you are doing right now? Its not difficult. Senior Golem explained relatively kindly to the few juniors. Wizards of the school of precognitive magic practiced various and complex divination methods to read the uncertain future as accurately as possible, while also thinking about how to use that future to the greatest advantage. One of them was a way to avoid an unfavorable future and move toward a favorable future. Is that possible? The more you look at the future in detail, the greater the price you will have to pay You dont see the future directly. Just finding out the constraints. Actions that avoid bad luck and bring good luck. Golem Senior was an outstanding precognitive wizard. To figure out which actions would bring good luck and avoid bad luck, he used three types of fortune-telling and five types of magic every week. Amazing. Lee Han was surprised to hear his seniors magic theory. I knew that precognitive magic was particularly unstable and strange among the Empires schools of magic, but I never thought something like this was possible. How effective is it? I found a few lucky actions this week, so it may not be enough, but Senior Golem rummaged through his pockets, found some dice, and threw them. The number 6 came up five times in a row, and then a different number came up at the end. this. If it had been last week, there would have been more. ! Lee Han was surprised. Luck was much more powerful than I thought. Quad deuk! At that moment, the ceiling of the workshop collapsed and a brick was about to hit Senior Golems head. Instinctively swinging his staff, Lee Han used his telekinesis to blow away the bricks. Are you okay?! How did you? Avoid it instead! ? As soon as he finished speaking, a spirit movement occurred in the workshop, and the bricks that had been blown away by the strong wind were dragged back. Suddenly, a brick hit Senior Golems head. Kang! Tsk. As expected, I put too few restrictions on luck this week. What on earth just happened?! Good luck and bad luck are like two sides of a silver coin. If you use good luck, bad luck will come. dont mind. I became a golem in preparation for something like this. ruler. Here is the content of the lecture I gave this week in Crazy Precognitive Magic. Senior Golem waved his wand and pulled out the contents of this weeks lecture from the book. In the lecture < Insane Precognition Magics >, we will cover complex and powerful divination beyond simple and intuitive divination (omitted) The divination spells that a precognition wizard can try are as follows Spirit gold fortune telling C Throw five gold coins that have gone through a special process and offer the heads-up gold coins to the summoned spirit. The greater the number of gold coins offered, the more accurate the spirits prophecy becomes This is a terrible and cruel fortune telling. Five Demon Divinations C Summons the devil from the future and records five prophecies. If you fail to guess two of the prophecies that are false, you will be cursed with strong bad luck Oh. This is so much better. The junior Golem, who was diligently taking notes, seemed rather anxious, so he opened his mouth. Rather than practicing or learning this all at once, you just learn first that there is this kind of in-depth divination. Theres no need to get ahead of yourself. got it? yes. I will keep that in mind. Dont practice alone, practice in this imaginary hall. Speaking of which, would you like to practice now? Golem senior did not trust his junior that much. If a student is hungry enough for magic and knowledge to enroll in an entire school, it would not be strange for them to go back to their private room and experiment with those fortune-telling skills one by one. As his senior said, Lee Han, who had no intention of practicing alone, thought to himself. As expected, youre being harsh because youre Einroguards senior. As soon as I said there was no need to overdo it, they forced me to practice right away. I couldnt believe what Einrogards seniors were saying. I would like to practice the Five Demon Divinations. Hmm. okay. Seeing his junior choosing the devil dot instead of the gold dot, Golem seniors feelings of concern became even stronger. Wizards were originally divided into two. Those who try easy magic first, and those who try difficult magic first! And unlike other schools, the latter school of wisdom magic had a higher dropout rate. Had to watch very closely. Arrange the following supplies and summon the devil from the future. Summoning the devil itself is quite difficult, so dont be in a hurry. got it? yes. Lee Han took out the reagents one by one as instructed in the book. Among the dimensions of amanita mushrooms collected during the old moon, I wrote down the name of the future with the bone fragments obtained from the demon world In exchange for my bad luck, I ask for five prophecies, tempting devil. Come out. Try again slowly. The golem senior saw the juniors precise movements and consumption of spell magic and thought that it would take less trial and error than expected. I was worried about whether I would be able to keep up with the third-year lectures, but it seems that the professor had a reason for making me take it. Seniors. Isnt this what you were summoned for? what? Golem Senior used his creaky bronze joints to turn his neck. Then he was frightened when he saw the devils mouth flashing in the middle of the magic circle. ?!?! Surprisingly, this junior summoned the devil in one go! Is there even a little bit of devils blood mixed in your veins? Not as far as I know. Is the Wardanaz family closely related to the devil? Uh a little? Lee Han answered, wondering if capturing demons and using them as slaves was closely related. Senior Bronze Golem was a little convinced by those words. Wizards who had devils blood mixed in their veins or whose families had ties to devils had an advantage when using related types of magic. The same principle applies as a wizard with spirit blood has an advantage in elemental magic. But summoning it all at once was a bit surprising I didnt know you could summon it all at once. So you picked the devil dot? Smart? haha. thank you. Although it wasnt for that particular reason, Lee Han nodded because he wanted to make a good impression on his senior from the same school. I thought you must have taken classes from the previous school, that you came back to take the lectures you missed, and that you were someone who risked your life and recklessly tackled magic like the professor. Lee Han cursed the Bronze Golem senior in his mind. Perhaps because he had a cold metal heart, he was extremely rude. Then take your time. Ask me to tell you the prophecy. Tell me the prophecy. -You will face an ancient being Isnt this a lie? Golem senior guessed from the side. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if you were an Einroguard, it was rare to meet an ancient being. -You must not wander outside in broad daylight or in the middle of the night Hmm. This also seems false. This was one of the restrictions among the prophecies, but its contents were overly harsh. Golem senior cast a skeptical look. Of course, I had set various restrictions to increase good luck and suppress bad luck, but isnt this a too broad restriction? -The wizards of other cradles will be horribly trampled Isnt this a lie? Lee Han, who had been listening quietly, asked. Senior Golem shook his head. Of the three that have come out so far, this seems the most likely. By cradle, you probably mean another magic school. I have some business to meet. Apart from meeting them, why would I trample on those people Thats how wizards have pride. Be quiet. I will miss the prophecy. -You will be addicted to the stone mountain -The spirit will tempt you Its like the first and second. My thoughts are a little different. Devil, the fourth and fifth are lies! ?! -Its a shame I will await your arrogance and destruction The devil disappeared into the future, looking openly disappointed. Golem senior blinked the lens aperture in amazement at his juniors amazing talent. I didnt leave it because the professor was annoying! When Professor Passelette left a card saying, Students can follow the progress without having to come in to ask about what they missed, I thought he left it out of annoyance, but surprisingly, it turned out to be real. Seniors. I want to learn about ways to change the future from prophecy! Well. Dont rush. The more you hurry, the more dangerous it becomes. It seems more dangerous to stay still now Chapter 759 Episode 759 : While holding on to the Bronze Golem senior who was trying to cruelly reject him, Lee Han confessed how difficult and painful it was for him. However, the Bronze Golem senior did not waver, perhaps thanks to his cold metal heart. If you try to interfere with the future just because you predicted it a little, it can lead to worse results. Junior. I know its hard for you, but all the students at Einrogard have a hard time. Golem, the senior who had spoken up to this point, belatedly remembered that the junior in front of him was taking classes at the previous school. Considering that, I thought it might be more difficult for some students, but my senior did not give up his stubbornness. But not everyone wants to change the future. Its more dangerous to try to change hastily. Im saying its dangerous, to be more specific. You know what Ive been through this week. You dont know? yes? I do not know. What did you do? Senior Golem looked at Lee Han as if he were a bard who had just become popular in the imperial capital. It was easy for these bards to mistakenly think that everyone in the empire knew them, but when they left the capital and arrived at a local inn, they came to understand the reality after hearing jeers like, What are you talking about slitting a pig? Lee Han blushed slightly with embarrassment. Since my seniors called me by nicknames like he or him, I assumed that everyone would know, but when I thought about it, that wasnt the case. Everyone is busy with their own work, so who cares about everyone? sorry. Im even sorry. I dont really go outside to begin with. You have to attend the lecture, right? Im trying to avoid lectures that I can skip using foresight magic as much as possible. Lee Han was astonished. Just how wide is the world of precognitive magic? so? What happened this week? The golem senior urged his junior in a grumpy manner. Even so, I thought the professors would have assigned difficult tasks to solve during the lecture. I was kidnapped by the principals crazy alter ego and barely escaped. Senior Golems eyes widened in shock at the response of his junior who had experienced something much more serious than expected. It was a story so terrifying that it made even the cold metal heart tremble. So Yes. Thats why I couldnt attend the lecture. So what I meant was that the prophecy said that we would face an ancient being and that we should not wander outside at any time of the day or night, but I see. Something like that happened, but did you come to listen to the lecture you missed? But if I dont listen, next week will be harder, right? Umyeah. I see. Lee Han thought that his senior understood and nodded. Of course, the senior did not understand and just ignored it. Because I wasnt meant to argue with crazy people. Well, Im a guy who takes classes at the school. Seniors. Please help. I must avoid the future of prophecy! Hmph. Its really bad to try to change hastily I understand. After much deliberation, Golem senior finally gave in to Lee Hans words. Most people would just tell me to just endure it, but if it was the crazy alter ego of the skeleton principal, I felt like I had to do something. As I said before, predicting the future is also an action that increases the possibility of that future. It could be that we are making an avoidable future come closer. The same applies to the constraints of good and bad luck. If you are overconfident and abuse it, even stronger misfortune may come your way. Do you understand? Ill keep that in mind. okay. Then Golem senior made a hissing sound and prepared foresight magic. Aside from a few reagents (it was a reagent related to stars, mainly meteorites), spells, and the seniors entire arm being blown off (the senior said it was okay as he put the blown arm back on), the process went fairly smoothly. Tell me how to avoid bad luck! The seniors eyes sparkled with starlight, and a lower, heavier sound than what I had heard just before came out. -If you avoid physical contact with the imperial family, you will be able to suppress bad luck! When the prophecy ended, the seniors eyes returned to their original state. The senior, who was curious about what kind of prophecy his junior had received, asked with curiosity in his voice. What did the prophecy say to avoid? They told me to avoid contact with the royal family. Not bad! Im glad there are easy restrictions. Among the restrictions, it was easy to avoid touching the royal family. In particular, isnt this a closed Einrogard? There wasnt much chance of meeting the royal family. Hmm. There are royal family members among my friends in the same grade. Oh my. In response to his juniors words, Senior Golem made a suggestion. How about framing them and sending them to the punishment cell? Ill just avoid it. * * * Fortunately, the lecture < With a Drop of Potion Instead of Complex Magic > was a second-year lecture. Lee Han, who happened to find Yoner and Siana working in Professor Thunders water pipe, said in an emotional voice. A second-year lecture. Arent you all really happy? The two didnt know how to respond, so they just exchanged glances. -What should I say in times like this? -Lets just keep quiet and pretend we didnt hear So, Wardanaz. What brought you here? I thought you were resting? Priest Sianna, who was grinding insect skin into powder in a mortar, asked in puzzlement. Joner answered that question instead. Arent you here to study the lectures you missed? Makin. Dont talk nonsense. How long has it been since you were kidnapped? Lee Han hesitated, unable to open his mouth. Sianna quickly changed her words. But in order to become a true wizard, you must not give up your studies even when you are kidnapped Im sorry. its okay. Siana Priest. You can speak comfortably. Then why dont you just go back and rest? Lee Han asked a question, regretting that he should have told him to speak less comfortably. Ill just go back once I hear the contents. What did you do this week? Before I started complex alchemy, I studied reagents first. Indeed Lee Han focused on the words of the two honor students and held up his quill. The completeness of alchemy is not only determined by the ability of the magician who creates it, but also largely influenced by the quality of the reagents. It was natural to check various reagents and study them first. Fortunately, its standard. This is what lectures should be like. If someone were to ask him to evaluate Einrogards lecture, Lee Han wanted to give Professor Thunderwalk a high evaluation. A lecture where you steal and check the professors work, like a certain magic school lecture, is not a good lecture. Would you like to see what I wrote? thank you. Priest Siana. < List of reagents needed throughout the year and collection method > -Snowdrop -Dynamite -Einrogard s Lava -Sanphant Mushroom Mists Mushroom -Dwarf Willow -Wizard s Tears (Must have lived for over 100 years) The method of collection is as follows -Sanhwan Mushroom Abyssal Mushroom is located in the mushroom cultivation field on the 7th floor. Since your seniors are taking over, steal it secretly. C Steal Einrogards lava from Death Knights. -Snowflake can be found in the glacier area of the estate or in the cold ice hell section between the 7th and 8th floors of the main building -If it seems difficult, steal it from your seniors. Siana Priest. Have you joined the location shifting club? What kind of club is that? Space movement magic club? Sianna tilted her head at the club with an unusual name. They say there are all kinds of clubs, but there was also a really unique club. no. Nothing. I feel like the collection method here is a little biased. Who recommended this method? Lee Han asked cautiously, wondering if Ratford had recommended it. Lee Han. The professor recommended it. Professor Thunderwalker. Lee Han quietly canceled the high praise he had expressed to Professor Thunderwalk. This professor of alchemy did not deserve high praise. Was there no other way than stealing? They told me to exchange it if I could, but they said it was all expensive so it would be better to learn how to steal it. okay. Lee Han first wrote down the collection method. If not, that method could have been the last method. Wow! Lee Han stopped at the loud noise coming from the inner workshop. There were so many raids and battles these days that I couldnt relax. -You bastard! -Be cursed! Hey! -You are He was firing so fast and forcefully that I couldnt hear exactly what he was saying, but it was clear that someone was fighting. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han asked, wondering who on earth would dare fight in Professor Thunderstrucks workshop. Who on earth is attacking the professor at Gaksu-gwan? huh? Yoner looked at his friend in confusion. Of course, I thought Lee Han would know Its Professor Bendozol. Lee Han. Im helping Professor Thunderstruck with his work instead of you. Didnt you know that? Before I could answer, a thunderous professor came running out from inside, swearing. go away! -You go away! That crazy savage made me lose my beard! If you guys can do anything today, leave it behind and go back! Even if I ruin the work today, I will throw that beast into the pot! If its okay with you, Id like to take a look! While Siana was answering in anticipation of watching the professors fight, the thunderous professor belatedly discovered Lee Han. Lee Han, who felt guilty, flinched. Oops. Did you think you were going to run away first? However, instead of attacking Lee Han, the thunderous professor cried out with tears in his eyes. What on earth did I do to you that sent Professor Bendozol in your place? huh?? He was deeply hurt by the fact that a student he trusted sent Professor Bendozol away. Of course, taking care of the cabin was an annoying chore, but wasnt it too cruel to send Professor Bendozol to do it instead? I didnt send it. professor! What ability do I have to control you, Professor? It seems like some professors were manipulative Joner thought to himself. Professor Bendozol acted on his own. I really wanted to work. okay?! You crazy barbarian! The thunderous professor ran back inside. Lee Han quietly exchanged glances with Yoner and then sneaked out of the water pipe. Priest Sianna. Come out quickly. Can we go and look around a little more? * * * Despite Professor Thunders steps, Lee Han did not follow them right away. Isnt it too extreme to start stealing without even negotiating? Is this a mushroom cultivation field? A field far south of the 7th floor student village. Seeing that the sign said Mushrooms being cultivated and Do not steal, it seemed correct. Do not steal while growing mushrooms. Pretending not to have noticed that a few letters had been erased, Lee Han checked the surroundings to find the owner who was taking care of the field. At that moment, I saw a senior practicing magic on a nearby rock. Seniors. hello. Are you the owner of this field? hmm. however. Whats going on? The senior looked at Lee Han with eyes full of wariness. Id like to buy some mushrooms Really?! At the words of the junior, the senior forgot his weight and jumped up. Thats how happy I was. You really came here to buy it?! You didnt come here to steal?! yes. Are mushrooms by any chance very expensive? Its not that expensive. Three colanders and one imperial gold coin. ! Lee Han could barely withstand the moaning with the mental strength he had when he first learned the 5th circle magic. Ainrogard is not expensive. Einrogard is not expensive. Einrogard isnt expensive Lee Han asked while gritting his teeth. I think I can pay with that much. wait. I will choose the best one. Seniors. But who are these people? While they were talking, there were several seniors glaring at Lee Han near the field. The senior gestured as if to tell him not to worry. ah. They? They are crazy people who think they are the owners of the field. Ignore it. Then do I have to pay money to those people too? no. no. You can just pay it to me. If they ask you to pay, ignore them. No! Dont go!! As Lee Han slowly took a step back and widened the distance, the senior tried to call him out in a sorrowful voice. Chapter 760 Episode 760 Its just a minor ownership dispute! Who owns Einrogards items? Perhaps this difficult question was a question that Einroguard wizards would have to deal with forever. An anonymous lich would claim, It belongs to the headmaster, an anonymous troll half-blood professor would claim, Isnt it belonging to someone who cared for it? and radical students would claim, It belongs to someone who needs it, but there is still no definitive answer. didnt And usually the rules changed flexibly depending on the situation. -for a moment. I took over the alleyway here. If you want to pass by, pay the toll. -Youre crazy. Are the White Tiger Tower guys from bandits, not knights? Attack! -for a moment. I took over the alleyway here. We are repairing collapsed passageways and removing traps that appear periodically. If you want to pass by, pay the toll. C Honorable White Tiger Tower student. Thank you for your hard work. I will pay the toll here. Depending on the other students contribution or cause, ownership is also recognized to some extent. However, this mushroom cultivation field was a place where ownership was quite complicated. More than ten years ago, a senior accidentally discovered this community where mushrooms were growing on their own -I found my friends mushroom field! -Are there any cloud mushrooms? -okay! Now there is no need to enter the Mist Mountain anymore! -for a moment. If its a field like that, someone else might try to take it over. -Lets work together to protect it. This mushroom field is ours! A few years later, as my seniors graduated, I took over and shared it with my juniors -I was the one who helped my seniors the most with their work. I have to have the biggest area! -Youre talking nonsense. Who took care of the mushrooms the most? -It grows even if you leave it alone, so why take care of it? Dont talk nonsense and share equally! The area that had been inherited became complicated and conflict arose. -From here to here is my territory! -What are you talking about? It says not here. -Forgery?! This bastard. You faked it! -Hey, let me ask you something. I bought the rights to the mushroom cultivation field here for twelve gold coins but after a series of forgery, theft, and fights, the mushroom cultivation field has now become a strange land with multiple owners. Is there a place like that? I heard there are a lot of places like that in Einrogard? Lee Han, who returned to the bottom of the bank where his friends were waiting, was taken aback by Yoners words. I cant help it. I have to brush it off. I thought you would say that. Wardanaz. Lee Han was slightly worried about whether he should have an honest conversation with Priest Siana later. Youre probably thinking of me like the seniors in the location transfer club, right? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he had no choice, he moved things for the purpose of making a living, and never because he enjoyed it. maybe. Maybe it would be better to wait until night? Thats the problem. ? You started teaching alchemy, right? Everyone is in the midst of gathering materials to use for the semester. yes. The seniors know that too, so I think theyll stick around there for a while. Lee Han stuck his head above the embankment and checked again. There were traces of preparations for camping, including various sleeping bags, rolling around the seniors. It was a preparation that would likely take a few more days. I didnt want to attack my seniors but Im worried about what to do to avoid getting caught. Dont you usually first think about whether you can win? Yoner was taken aback by his friends plan, assuming that he would win. * * * Professor Mortum chuckled and gestured. You may open the door. Creak C The door of the bone carriage that had just landed in the Spire Stables opened, and a cackling wizard walked out. The wizard looked sick and exhausted, like Professor Mortum. The only difference is that Professor Mortum is shorter and this wizard is taller. You still dont look well. Professor Tashwaan. Im worried that the Curse of Temperance research may be too harsh on wizards. Cough. Its okay. The Curse of Temperance research has been roughly completed. The reason Im in bad shape is because of the curse I received from Prince Gonadaltes. The man who was punished for saying at a meeting that Kalarogard and Einrogard are the Empires two-horse chariot Professor Tashwaan is a professor at Kalarogard, a magic school where the empires warlocks gather. At the same time, he was also an excellent warlock. And it was difficult for the warlocks of the empire to have no relationship with the skeleton headmaster. The Skeleton Headmaster was the only wizard who inherited the ancient tradition of black magic, and as he helped create the current empires magic system, he was bound to be influenced to a small or great extent. It was at a gathering of warlocks in the Purple Mountains seven years ago that Professor Tashwaan was struck by the skeleton headmaster. It is a fun festival-like gathering called < Night of the Warlocks >, and is a fun event where the Empires outstanding warlocks and even lichs who often ask Are you still alive? participate. The Imperial Demon Commander, who visited after a long time, made the festival even more exciting with his outspoken reviews of the various secrets of black magic and the magic of his juniors. Professor Tashuan was so happy that he drank several glasses of strong liquor, despite his weakened body from long years of studying black magic. Then, he was so drunk that he said something like this in front of the skeleton principal. C Gonadaltes! Im really happy. As a warlock of Calaroguard, one of the two-headed chariots that tow the empire like Einroguard -What did you just say? The headmaster cursed Einrogard in return for his insults and stupidity (all wizards should have been able to make their own decisions and not believe false rumors). Professor Tashwaan was worried because the curse had not yet been fully deciphered. Professor Tashwaan. I dont know if this will be any consolation, but the principal is busy right now. I probably wont see you. What a delightful story! Thank you. Professor Mortum. It feels like my body is feeling a little more energized. Professor Tashuan shivered as the still cold spring night breeze licked the steeple stables. Even though I was wearing a cloak with a strong cold protection spell, I felt a chill. Here, have a cup of warm honey tea. My student made it. Oh Professor Tas-Hwan carefully took the cup and drank the honey tea. The hot golden liquid entered my throat and warmed my body. That wasnt all. It even had the effect of restoring the body, perhaps because alchemy was used. Professor Tashuan asked, puzzled. Honey tea made by a Delet student? I didnt know you were also good at alchemy. no. Im a new disciple. I envy you. Professor Mortum. It looks like another outstanding student has arrived. Since Einroguard attracts the best talent in the empire, it must also attract talented people who are excellent at black magic It is always difficult to recruit disciples in Kalaroguard. My disciples are sincere and excellent, but there are very few new ones. Professor Tashwaan shook his head as he confessed the joys and sorrows of being a warlock. Fortunately, Einrogard was the best magic school in the empire, so it seemed like a lot of talented people were coming into the black magic school. In comparison, it was very difficult for Calarogad to find disciples. A person who is talented in magic and is willing to devote himself to black magic at the same time is quite a rare talent. Professor Mortum hesitated, unable to tell the truth right away. It was difficult for Einrogard to even say that there were less than five new students in the black magic school. Congratulations on the arrival of so many disciples. Professor Mortum. Still, I think other warlocks will be happy to hear this story. Professor Tashwan was truly happy. Professor Mortum closed his eyes tightly at that sight. Now it was as if I had completely missed my chance to speak. Where are the disciples? Professor Mortum changed the subject. Professor Tashuan pointed to the bone carriage. Its inside. Everyone has not yet recovered from their addiction, so it will take some time to recover enough to move. I think it would be best for you to go in and wait The disciples are here, so I cant go in first. Professor Tashwaan smiled kindly at Professor Mortums words. No matter how cold and painful it was, he couldnt leave his disciples and go in first. Professor Mortum grumbled inwardly at that sight. Youre raising the average of professors too much. If the other party raises the average of Imperial professors personality too much, wouldnt other professors eventually be harmed as well? In some ways, it was a selfish act. I understand. The purpose of this visit is First, the Wizard Card Club exchange match. That club again? I dont know why wizards fall into this. Professor Mortum grumbled disapprovingly. He didnt understand why students from other magic schools would come here to play wizard cards. Professor Tashwan also smiled as if he understood. I dont really understand it either, but I guess its a hobby of my students. If you whip a horse, no matter how strong it is, it wont fall down easily. The principal says you should whip a running horse but its nothing. What is your next goal? Purchase reagents. Einrogard was a place where huge amounts of reagents were purchased and sold at the same time. There is such a vast territory and the bizarre main building that it is impossible not to find the reagent. Of course, it is not easily sold to the outside world as the consumption is enormous, but it is allowed as they often exchange what they need with other magic schools in the empire. Buy reagents what do you need? I need the wooden barrels containing the curse I mentioned last time, the poisonous insects, and the mushrooms. You can take the wooden barrel right away. Poisonous insects and mushrooms there wont be any of them now. There is a place whose location was confirmed 11 years ago! I plan to collect it myself. indeed. Then, I will give you a disciple as your guide, so you can collect it. Professor Mortum said, using his quill to summarize the purpose of his visit. Then Professor Tas-Hwan expressed his disapproval. Cant you be a student other than Delet? Anyway, asking a 5th grader to do something like this is This time, Professor Mortum also reflected a little. Clearly, what the other person said was correct. Then the guy Ill be entrusting with Its a shame Coholti graduated. no. Even if that guy hadnt graduated, I wouldnt have trusted him so I wouldnt have left him in charge. Ogoldos lacks tact Treating wizards from outside was more difficult than just treating regular guests. Ordinary guests usually visit a safe part of the school before leaving, but wizard guests visit deeper into the school. In order to deal with these wizards, you had to be good at improvising and be able to subdue other Einroguards tough students. Hmm. I guess Ill leave it to Wardanaz. Was there a student like that? What grade are you in? Well dont misunderstand. What a misunderstanding! Professor Tashwan laughed at the other persons words. I guess hes a third year student? Its okay. If you are a third year student at Einrogard, you will be able to take on the role. Even at the best magic school in the empire, an exceptional student could serve as a guide even if he or she was in the third year. Professor Tashwaan thought so. Actually, 2nd year ???? Chapter 761 Episode 761 The professor from Calarogad, whom he had not seen in a long time, seemed to think he was strange, so Professor Mortum hurried to explain. Its a second year, but its not an ordinary second year. 3rd grade, no, 2nd grade, like 4th grade! Professor Tashwaan was taken aback by Professor Mortums unconvincing words. What happened to this Einrogard professor while I was away? To claim 1+1=3 so seriously Really. Please believe me. Professor Mortum wanted to reveal to the other party that Lee Han was the skeleton principals student, but he held back because he thought it would backfire. It didnt seem like it would be good for either party to reveal their disciples to the other person who was still under the Skeleton Headmasters curse. Uhm I understand. If you say it that way Professor Tashwaan ultimately had no choice but to accept Professor Mortums sincere attitude. Since you come to Einrogard as a guest, you cannot ignore the hosts kindness. But he couldnt stop himself from thinking this. Isnt it possible that the Einrogard School of Black Magic also lacks students? It was Professor Tas-Hwan who surprisingly caught the truth keenly. * * * Seniors arent usually tough. After climbing up the embankment and checking around the field, Lee Han stuck out his tongue. Lions do their best when hunting rabbits. Moreover, the opponents now were not classmates or juniors, but Einroguards seniors. It was not strange for a wizard who survived in this hell for more than one to two years to have any tricks. The best way is to resolve it quickly. Professor Boladis theory of magic combat has always been a battle of speed. No matter how powerful a wizard is, if he is attacked first before using anti-magic, he will be cornered. That was why a wizards level was not proportional to his combat power. In order to maintain concentration and cast magic without mistakes in chaotic and tense battle situations, you must receive some level of regular magic combat training. I dont know how familiar my seniors are with magic combat, but I couldnt underestimate them, so I wanted to surprise them as quickly as possible Since not a single person was left out of the mushroom field, it seemed difficult to take them all by surprise. Wrong. I thought one or two people would fall out, but everyone was holding on, wearing sleeping bags or blankets. Oh my! Im not a senior for nothing. Sianna set up a simple cauldron and placed an alchemists smoke screen on top. This was to prevent seniors from noticing the colorful smoke that came up when making the potion. What are we making now? < Arlkhans Vicious Beast Potion >. Yoner answered instead. Holding a book with the Makin family symbol in one hand, Yoner was glaring at the cauldron with concentration that would not allow for a single mistake. If its Arlkan Arlkhan Makin. He was a great alchemist who rose to fame hundreds of years ago, and was one of the ancestors of the same family as Yoner. Are you talking about the great alchemist who created the original form of < Makin Family''s Sweet Pan Chocolate > and < Makin Family''s Magical Chocolate Eclair >?! Yes, thats true Why that among all the other great potions? Sianna was a little perplexed by Lee Hans example. Of all the works of alchemists who developed all kinds of great potions, why bother citing chocolate and eclairs as examples? What are you talking about. Siana Priest. Dont you know how much income those two works bring to the Makin family? I dont know. Who knows? Its in the imperial newspaper?! The Makin familys income is published in the Imperial Newspaper?! no. Thats not true, but if you look at the economic section, the calculation is Yoner said irritably. Both of you, be quiet. sorry. sorry. The two lowered their voices and whispered. Then is that book like Arlkhans secret book? yes. It seems like you are starting to research in earnest this year? I also brought some secret books of the Flemain Church. Siana waved a small booklet with the church emblem engraved on it. Even within the same alchemy school, wizards paths are divided into hundreds of paths. Yoner taught the familys vision, Syanna taught the churchs production methods, and seniors like Illendil created artificial spirits to complete the Forest of Death no. The last example seems a little strange. Anyway, when he saw that everyone was finding their own way and preparing quickly for being a second year student, Lee Han became a little nervous. I guess Im just following the lecture too passively. What bullshit? Im sorry. As her friend looked hurt, Sianna apologized again. Everyone comes with their familys vision or temples vision and studies it in their own way, but I just Im taking all the schools lectures. okay. I think I made a mistake. If youre anxious, why dont you learn < Arlkhans Vicious Beast Potion > with me? Makin teaches you well. Sianna naturally thought that Lee Han would refuse. Even now, I should be resting, but Im being forced to do this because of the alchemy lecture. There are a lot of other lectures Im taking, but I need to learn potions that have nothing to do with the lectures Is that okay? Thank you. Sianna looked at her friend with the gaze of a priest looking at a patient with an incurable disease. Why are you doing that? haha. its nothing. Shush shush- A rat made of bone came running quickly from below, and when it arrived in front of Lee Han, it turned into a single piece of bone. It was a message from someone. Arrival of guests from Kalarogad. Requires a trustworthy black magic school student. Please return. Professor Mortum ?? What kind of communication is this? I heard there was a guest from another magic school. and! Sianna looked very interested in her eyes. Shes a guest at another magic school! for a moment. Its not Baldrogaard, is it? no. Kalarogad. phew. thank god. As long as its not Baldrogard, thats fine. Lee Han wanted to ask the priest what he just said, but there was something more important than that. Why did you come? hmm. Since it is a black magic school I guess they are trying to bring together all the students from the black magic school and have an opportunity to interact with each other? Sianna made a guess based on her experiences at her temple. When priests from other denominations visited with gift baskets, all the young priests came to meet them and talked about their faith. -Hehe. So, it is completed like this. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Thats amazing, Priest Syanna of the Flemain Church! I cant believe Im so knowledgeable about alchemy at this age! -Nothing like this, I will write a letter of recommendation. In Einrogard! Priestess Syanna must study at the Empires best magic school! -But we, the priests of Syanna, are still young, and the path to becoming a wizard must be harsh -are you okay! I can do it! hmm. When I think about it, it was a mistake. Sianna looked slightly bitter. She suddenly remembered her bitter memories that she had forgotten. She was so excited because other priests praised her that she worked hard to prove her abilities, which ultimately led to her being admitted to Einro Guard She consoled herself that even if it werent for her, she would have joined the Einro Guard. Why are you doing that? You look like youre in pain? She remembered the day she was admitted to Einro Guard. ah. Right. That deserves to be painful. Wardanaz, how did you come to be admitted to Einrogard? I volunteered to become an imperial official after graduation. aha. The snake beast priest nodded his head. And then I thought to myself. Why did you lie like that? If you dont want to say it, just dont say it. It was a very strange lie. * * * When it was said that it was an exchange meeting, Lee Han brought out Gainando, Ymirg, and Rafael. Gainando. I must not contact you now because of the prophecy. got it? If you get close, I will attack you. Youre not doing this because I went out to play instead of studying, right? Guy Nando looked at her, confused as to whether it was a real prophecy or if she was doing it because her friend didnt study. La Pad El nodded his head as if he had expected that to happen. You keep losing your temper and thats what happens. You prince. When I was told to study, I should have just played around. Thats right, thats right. When even Ymirg agreed, Gainando was so mortified that he almost collapsed. I was just having fun! All three are noisy. Its not because you didnt listen, its the prophecy. They say that if you come in contact with the royal family, you will have bad luck. Lee Han briefly explained what he heard in the precognition magic lecture. Everyone was amazed when he heard the story of precognitive magic, which was one of the most unusual and bizarre among many schools of thought. Im not allowed to have contact with the royal family? i get it! Its Aden Arth! Gainando clapped his hands as if he realized. Aden Arth is making Lee Han unlucky! Not me! Hwang, what about the princess? well? Are you taking all of Lee Hans meals by yourself? That sounds like something you would do. Rafael and Ymirgs eyes were slowly becoming more suspicious. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like this prince among the royal family would bring bad luck to Yi Han. No! Cough. What? Why are you all here? Professor Mortum, who was waiting in front of the Heukam Hall, looked puzzled as second-year students flocked to him. Didnt you say you had a guest from Kalarogad? Since it was an exchange event, I also brought my friends. what? Collock. Its not an exchange meeting There is an exchange meeting, but its only for the Wizard Card Club, and were here to trade reagents and exchange a few grimoires. Lee Han became even more puzzled by the professors explanation. Then why did you call me? Cough. I need someone to guide me around Einrogard. Well, shouldnt seniors usually do that? Ymirg asked in a timid voice that did not suit his size. Professor Mortum sighed. right. This is what Delet should do in the first place. Dilet is now in the 5th grade. Is it possible that the professor doesnt know how to count 3 and 4? Gainando muttered. She couldnt do it unless she knew only the numbers 1, 2, and 5. Instead of being embarrassed, Lee Han received a to-do list from Professor Mortum and checked it. A seasoned Einrogard student gets to work at a time when it is shocking. oh. There is also a mushroom field. Lee Han, who was wondering how to get things done quickly, discovered the Wizard Card Club Exchange Exhibition and called Guyando. Gainando. Great. It looks like these guests are also interested in wizard cards. Yes. Gainando answered with a sullen expression. All three were shocked by that reaction. Why is the prince like that?? Fire, it seems like an incurable disease Arent you just pretending to be sullen because you might get hit if you like it? But surprisingly, Gainando continued to remain sullen. Lee Han asked because he didnt understand. Isnt the Wizard Card Club Exchange Tournament the opportunity youve always dreamed of? whats the matter? Lee Han. Actually I didnt join the wizard card club. ??? The three tilted their heads. If my friend, who has been singing the Wizard Card Club song since first grade, doesnt go there, where does he go? Then where did you go? Wizard Card Collection Club. Isnt it the same thing? Gainando suddenly got angry at Rafadels question. Its different! One side is a club that enjoys wizard cards, and the other side is What? Its a club that collects expensive wizard cards and sells them at a higher price I was mistaken and went in wrong what. It wasnt a big deal. My friends immediately lost interest. While Guynando was swearing behind him, Lee Han listened to Professor Mortums explanation. Cough. This is the < Scepter of the Black Magic School >. Its a useful artifact to use in combat situations. The scepter-shaped bone artifact was dispersing powerful negative energy. There were cracks here and there and some parts were broken, so I was wondering if I could actually use it And this is the key to the school warehouse. Collock. If you need anything, you can take it and use it. This is a safe key. Whats inside is your reward. thank you. Although Professor Mortum was a professor who did not know how to count 3 and 4, he was not someone who exploited students without pay. Lee Han was satisfied and opened the safe with the bone key he had just received. Sweet! Inside was a handful of imperial gold coins. Lee Han, who was trying to scrape off the gold coins as a reward, stopped. professor. Are there any other vaults in our school? Cough. I dont have any. why? As Lee Han took all of the schools assets, he closed his eyes tightly to avoid seeing the spider webs in the corners of the safe. Chapter 762 Episode 762 Are you sure its okay? Isnt there another safe? Friends from other black magic schools also whispered about whether they had similar thoughts to Lee Han. Even so, how could the treasury responsible for one school in Einrogard be so empty? Cough. Black magic is inherently poor magic. Now that everyone is in their second year, Professor Mortum spoke the truth without hesitation. Originally, the vaults of black magic schools were generally empty. Basically, the magic school treasury is an additional donation paid by the client as gratitude when affiliated students solve an external request, or additional support received from the school when a research plan is submitted. Otherwise, it would have been filled with various magic-related items sold proactively within the school but the Black Magic School was a school that suffered losses in all these methods. request? Imperial requests were divided into those that made money and those that did not make money, but the Black Magic School mainly received only requests that did not make money. Most lucrative requests are usually from nobles or merchants, but its hard to receive them. Ask for advice or education on magic-related items, or ask for magic needed for the banquet. These tasks are no longer difficult and the rewards are generous. and these requests were not often received by the black magic school. The most common requests coming to the Black Magic School were from poor villagers asking them to subdue the undead that had appeared in a nearby graveyard or to resolve a curse that was rampant in a swamp filled with polluted magic. It was rewarding, but it didnt make much money. Research grant? Research plans submitted by students of dark magic schools were usually at a disadvantage in terms of funding. -In order to improve the empires transportation network, we are trying to develop an efficient Zercle magic that can be cast on carriage wheels. -Thats a good idea. -We are trying to research fortune-telling that specializes in predicting the climate for farmers in the East who suffer from unpredictable weather. -It may be dangerous, but its worth a try. -Through my last research, I developed a poison that instantly killed blade demons. This time, we are trying to develop a poison that can instantly kill bronze demons. -Do you think the Imperial Treasurer will give you money just by throwing in a research plan? Its still a disadvantage. Lee Han knew very well how difficult it was to receive support, as he had met imperial examiners during winter break with Principal Skeleton. Officials basically like magic that helps run the empire, and have little interest in things like ultimate magic or legendary poisons. As for magic item sales, black magic items were not very popular anymore Cough. Dont worry though. Lee Hans friends faces brightened slightly at Professor Mortums words. I was wondering if there was a way for money to come in. Does the principal make donations to the black magic school? What do you mean? You said not to worry I am. Collock. What nonsense. They said it was okay to use black magic because it wasnt a big problem even if you were poor. Professor Mortum was now a second year student and spewed out the raw truth without hesitation. All the students were shocked, but Lee Hanman remained calm. I had already experienced some difficulties when I was in first grade. It was a mess back then because we didnt have the ingredients. The black magic school was definitely a school that had a strong ability to survive without it. If you look at the Buyeo School of Magic right now, the professor there said he didnt like the quality of the material and threw it on the floor. In the black magic school, if you throw material on the floor because you dont like it, even if youre a professor, you could get beaten up by Direth. professor. Then where did you get this gold coin? Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked. Professor Mortum was troubled by his memory. Dirette brought it Was it a request? Was it a subsidy? Was it for sale? I have to do something. Professor Mortums words made Lee Han feel a sharp sense of guilt. It seemed like he would have to save up additional funds, either by submitting a plan to receive donations by completing requests and receiving subsidies in the name of the school, or by selling magic items. Guynando asked if he was anxious. professor. If youre this poor, doesnt juniors stop coming? Did the juniors come in this year? In response to the princes question, Professor Mortum drew a circle with his finger. Gainando breathed a sigh of relief. thank god. I guess he came in. Cough. what are you talking about? yes? It means there are still zero people. As members of the Black Magic School, the second-year students felt intense pressure to do something. * * * Hello. Professor Tashwaan. His name is Lee Han. This is my friend Gainando Ymirg Rafadel. Cough. Nice to meet you all. Professor Tashwaan responded favorably to the welcome from Einrogard students. Gainando said with regret. Are you feeling unwell because of your study of black magic? After all, a curse or a poison You could say that. what? Lee Han felt like the other person was hiding something. Even though there probably isnt anything to hide in the current situation. This is my disciple Agudung. Im a fourth-year student at Kalarogad. ??? A warlock student called Agdung greeted politely. With the sound of bones rattling, the skeleton wizard took off his hat and lowered his head, leaving Lee Hans friends confused. Why a skeleton?? Professor Tashwaan. I have a question. What is it? When Lee Han opened his mouth, his friends nodded. As expected, their friend seemed to have noticed something strange as well. Where are the other students? I am still resting due to an attack of poison due to the trip. I guess Ill have to take care of it here alone. indeed. All right. Lee Han nodded when he heard that the other students were resting. Clearly, long journeys tire out weak wizards. Wodanaz! what. Rapadel. Why do you do that? Is that it?! ?? At Rafadels reaction, Lee Han looked at him with a look in his eyes that made him wonder, Why is this kid like this? Are you really asking me to ask for compensation now? That seems a bit rude. Rafadel. Not that! excuse me! Isnt it strange that that senior, Agudung, is a skeleton! ah. Only then did Lee Han realize what his friend was talking about. Well, that could be the case. I heard that one of the Einroguard seniors walks around transformed into a golem. The friends were confused. Is Is that so? Am I narrow-minded? Everyone, stop fighting because of me. haha. You must be confused because Ive transformed into a skeleton wizard, right? Agdung intervened to appease the Einrogard students. Its because of the black magic Im currently researching, so dont think anything strange. What are you researching? hmm! We are conducting research to transform human bodies into undead. There are many side effects to completely abandoning your mortal body and becoming a lich, so some organs and organs are left behind and replaceable parts become permanently undead Aha. Lee Han and his friends quickly came to a conclusion and widened their distance. What a crazy person! I once again realized why the studies of the dark magic school were not very popular in the Empire. * * * However, Agdung was a surprisingly sociable and friendly skeleton wizard. He won the favor of Einrogard students with his humorous jokes and witty remarks that made them forget that they were conducting crazy research. Youre playing the wizard card? What deck do you like, Gainando? Black Black magic curse deck Hmm? What deck is it? Its a black magic curse deck. Wow, this is a really good deck! There are a lot of people trying to make that deck in Kalarogard too. yes?! Really!??! Gainandos eyes widened and he shouted. Is there such a good school in the world? of course! Some people who know nothing call it a cowardly deck, but where is cowardice in winning? If thats the case, theres no reason to play the wizard card. thats right. We will be holding a Wizard Card Club exchange match later. Would you like to participate? I dont belong there Well. Its a shame. Cant we do it separately? You cant do that. Cainan Island. I cant waste my time arbitrarily on things that arent in the plan. Guynando cursed himself for getting the club name wrong. Maybe it was an opportunity to make friends who share the philosophy of wizard cards! Rapad El. Isnt the Gral family a knightly family with a reputation for anti-black magic? You come from a family like that and youre learning black magic? Thats right. To be honest, I dont like black magic, but I learn it to understand its weaknesses Yes, I respect that attitude. Rapadel! Only a true knight can sacrifice himself and make such a choice. Isnt that right? Rafael was delighted when he heard praise for the first time among the warlocks. My friends always scolded me and said, Youre the kind of guy who likes black magic. Just admit it! Ymirg. May I ask what the purpose of learning black magic is? There are a lot of undead on the outskirts of the city, and I want to stop them Excellent. Imirg. There are not many warlocks with noble goals like you. Ymirg was embarrassed by that compliment. As there were many wizards who entered the black magic school with higher and grander goals, their goal of serving the cities and villages of the empire sounded a bit trivial. Lee Han. Come to think of it, I couldnt even ask about your family name. Which family is it? Its the Wardanaz family. Craddangtangtangtang! ?! Lee Han was startled when the skeleton wizard fell and a few bones popped out of his spine. Are you okay?! Its okay. I got stuck on a rock. Agdung was inwardly astonished as he assembled the shin bone and put it together. crazy! At first, when Professor Tashwaan said, This year, second-year students will be leading the way, I thought to myself, Isnt there anyone from the Einrogard School of Black Magic? But he was a boy from the Wardanaz family. If so, it made sense. Isnt he a disciple of the Imperial Demon Commander? Was he a second year older than that?! Last winter, when I heard a rumor that Lord Gonadaltes was traveling around with a student from the Wardanaz family, I thought he must have been in the 4th or 5th grade, but he was in the 2nd grade. I cant believe Im going to face that demon commanders disciple I was so nervous and scared that my heart was pounding. As you can see just by looking at Professor Tashuan, it was not a wise choice to get involved with Prince Gonadaltes. Of course, it would be the same to get involved with that disciple. Lets hold hands and wake up. yes! thank you. ? Lee Han felt uncomfortable with Agdungs answer. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What did you just say? Thank you. Do you have any bad memories related to the Wardanaz family? Whwhat are you talking about, Lee Han? What bad memories would I have with the Wardanaz family, the pillars of the empire? This person is hiding something! There was no way Lee Han could not notice the other persons reaction. It was clear that the other person had bad memories related to the Wardanaz family. shit. Have you ever met a devil while visiting Udamhwa Village? Its probably not a territory. Friends from other black magic schools happily become friends with customers, but Lee Han is the only one who is left out due to his family. This was so unfair. By the way. Lee Han. As for the mushroom field, I know its location. Ill go get it myself, so why dont you and your friends rest here? Im sorry its such a minor thing! yes? Since quite a bit of time has passed in the meantime, it will be difficult to rely on maps alone. And I also have something to find in the mushroom field. Why dont you just go together? Then how about doing it like this? ? Ill even get the mushrooms you need. Looking at Lee Hans suspicious eyes, Agdung realized that he had made a mistake. Actually, I couldnt help but wonder that a fourth-year student who came as a guest even offered to run errands for a second-year student. Nong I was just kidding! Haha. yes Chapter 763 Chapter 763 When Agdung felt the pouring gaze, he quickly changed the topic. Then, shall we all set off to the mushroom field? haha! The weather is sunny? Theres no sunlight here? For the first time, Gainando saw someone saying that the weather was sunny near Heukam Pavilion. Even people with bright personalities say that they usually feel gloomy when they come near the Black Rock Hall By black magic standards, its sunny! ??? depart! depart! Gainando whispered to Lee Han as he watched Agdung running ahead. Lee Han. I think the people of Kalarogad are a little strange. Maybe so * * * Yoner and Syanna, who were waiting after completing the potion, were surprised by the visit of a Kalarogard student. You sowed spores in the mushroom fields here 11 years ago?! Shouldnt we ask first if its a skeleton? Sianna muttered that, but the topic quickly passed. thats right. The professor was looking for a good place with his seniors at that time and discovered that mushroom field. Lee Han and his friends whispered as a senior from another magic school said something. Then doesnt the ownership of this field actually lie with us? Will the seniors listen to me? Hes a guest from another magic school, so I guess he wont just insist. There is some evidence here. Lee Han pointed to the scroll Agdung brought with him. It was a scroll that recorded the location of the mushroom field, the type of mushroom spores sprayed at the time, the date, etc. I have completed < Arlkhan''s Vicious Beast Potion >, so why not use this potion? If you dont use it within today, the effect will disappear. Sianna seemed regretful about not being able to use the potion she worked so hard to perfect. However, all the friends (including Joner) agreed to negotiate peacefully first. Sianna grumbled. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seems like they dont even know how difficult it is to make a potion! Im really sorry. A Syanna priest of the Flemain Church. But Im a guest from Kalarogad, and I want to avoid fighting as much as possible. The potion the priest made looks really amazing, so I want to try it, but Then theres nothing I can do about it. Sianna quickly forgave the other persons compliment. Yoner, who was listening next to him, asked in confusion. Is there something in the rules of Kalarogard that prohibits fighting with other magic schools? ah. There is no such thing, but if you fight with Einrogard students, you usually end up with a terrible outcome. Lee Han and his friends felt sorry for the atrocities committed by their seniors. Im sorry about that. What am I sorry for? You guys didnt even do it! Agdung waved his hand and stepped forward. Yoner said as he followed after him. Contrary to his appearance, he seems like a kind person? I think so. But his attitude was a little different towards me. I guess something bad happened with the Wardanaz family. Well. It would be nice to have a chance to talk. Ihan nodded at Yoners words. If I had the chance to talk honestly, I was confident that I would explain the notoriety of the Wardanaz family. Actually, the devil is just like a porter Why are there so many? The senior who was guarding the mushroom field was slightly embarrassed by the students rushing in. Moreover, one of them even looked like a student from another magic school. Perhaps in Calarogad? youre right. It is said to be Agdung from Kalarogad. Uh nice to meet you. Looking at it, it looks like they are conducting research on converting human bodies into undead ones. ?!! Lee Hans friends were shocked. Was that a study so famous that you knew it just by looking at it? youre right. Im glad you recognize it. I read it in the < Imperial Magic Journal >. But whats going on here? Actually, I came here because of the mushroom fields. Like a polite skeleton gentleman, Agdung explained his argument by presenting the materials he had brought with him as evidence. The seniors face was shaken by a powerful argument that could fundamentally overturn the dispute over ownership of the mushroom field. Oh my! I never thought there would be a secret story like this! Please choose wisely. I need to talk to the other students for a moment. Would you like to come with me? The senior had a serious face and tried to gather the students waiting near the mushroom field. I felt like we needed to discuss ownership again. yes. These juniors here too Thats not possible. The senior firmly refused. Why!? If the students here hadnt guided me, I wouldnt have been able to come Apart from that, information about the mushroom field here cannot be disclosed to outsiders. The senior was thorough, as expected from an Einrogard student. Since Kalarogad students are the parties involved, there is no reason to allow juniors who are outsiders to attend as well. Even if we let them attend, we couldnt let our guard down, as there was a high possibility that they would only gather information about the mushroom field and use it for theft. what! Anyway Ill go back after work is done anyway. After that, the Black Magic School will take over our rights and manage the mushroom fields. Then, when you hand over the rights after todays discussion, you will explain it yourself. People without rights cannot attend. whats the matter? Two or three seniors from the mushroom field heard the commotion and approached in confusion. Agdung complained about the situation where his juniors who helped him were not allowed to attend. Does this make sense? Hmm. Im sorry, but please dont let people who dont have the right attend They could steal or attack us without our knowledge, so how can we trust you? Youre sharp. Some of Lee Hans friends looked stricken. I tried to do as my seniors expected. Senior Agudung. Were fine. Seniors attend and assert their rights. We can take care of it later. Lee Han whispered behind him, but Agdung shook his head and did not back down. please. I said it couldnt be done. We are still suffering from theft and attacks. still! If it doesnt work, it doesnt work. As Agudung continued to hang on, Lee Hans friends were even more puzzled. Why are you doing that? Is there a reason why we must attend? well? It seemed like the seniors at the mushroom field were getting frustrated with the constant requests. You have to come with a reason, what if I just ask you to come? This This? Do you know who this person is? ???? ??????? Lee Han and his friends all turned their gaze to follow the direction Agdungs finger was pointing. The seniors also turned their gaze. is it me? Lee Han was shocked when he realized belatedly that it was pointing at him. The seniors seemed similarly embarrassed. Who is it? Are you a member of the royal family? Whats so great about the royal family? You cant possibly do something like that to a member of the royal family, right? While the seniors were whispering, Lee Han urgently stopped Agudung. Mr. Agdung. Why are you doing this? What are you doing now? Wait a minute! I will persuade you. Agdung, who was feverish because his persuasion did not work, loosened his tie and declared. Of course, Lee Han felt like dying when he saw that. Are you a social assassin? There was nothing more fatal than going in front of your seniors and saying, Do you know that this person is from the Wardanaj family? From the seniors point of view, wouldnt they be thinking, What should I do? This person is the disciple of the Imperial Demon Commander! Are you telling me youre bullying me even though you know that? At that moment, there was silence as the words exceeded everyones expectations. Lee Han was also embarrassed and remained silent. Wasnt it a story about the Wardanaz family? Of course, I thought he was like that because he was from the Wardanaz family, but it turned out that he was like that because of his relationship with the skeleton headmaster. no. Both are equally a nuisance! Whatever the reason, it wasnt a good idea to behave like that in front of seniors. Lee Han tried to take action as quickly as possible. Sleep! Uh did we make a mistake? ! The seniors in the mushroom field lost their momentum and started to notice. The wizards of Einroguard did not care whether they were members of the royal family or descendants of the great imperial family, but those related to the Skeleton Headmaster were an exception. If he was truly a disciple of the headmasters skeleton, he couldnt treat anyone as he pleased, no matter how junior he was. It was not because he was afraid of the skeleton principal, but because he was afraid that the skeleton principals disciple himself would retaliate one day. How cruel and vicious that disciple would be! A petty grudge like this could be remembered for more than a hundred years and then come back to repay it. hmm. If you really are the principals student But are you really the principals student? Could it be that the person from Kalarogad was mistaken? for a moment. Isnt that him? A former student of that school? It might make sense! The seniors at the mushroom field talked and eventually came to an understanding. If he was just a student of the headmasters skull, I would have thought it was a fake rumor, but the fact that he was taking classes at the previous school seemed a bit plausible. Seniors. There is a misunderstanding. I went around with the principal, but strictly speaking, the definition of a student is We went around together? So by chance The seniors nodded at Lee Hans words. And then I thought to myself at the same time. Youre my disciple! If you took him along with the principal because of his damn personality, you could rightly say he was a student. It was truly amazing. If you want to attend, junior! Im sure you wont hold a grudge because of today! haha! Lee Han was distressed when he realized that there was an additional rumor on top of the rumor about him taking classes at the previous school. Did it work No. Great. haha! Agudung, who thought he had solved one problem, clinked his bones and laughed brightly. I couldnt help but feel proud that I had succeeded in getting the demon commanders disciple to attend the event without losing his reputation. Lee Han looked at Agdung with frost-like eyes. Agdung felt something strange in those eyes and flinched. Did you take too long? * * * In the end, Lee Han couldnt get angry at Agudung. Because of the skeleton principals notoriety, he couldnt get angry at people who were nice to him. Instead, I did my best to persuade him. -So, I went around with him for a bit, but rather than being a disciple -Isnt that a normal disciple? shit. I said it, but it doesnt seem persuasive. Lee Han lamented inwardly. I never thought I would feel like I was lacking in persuasiveness even though I was speaking. Well, since I felt that I was to some extent a disciple of the skeleton headmaster, there was no way I could persuade him well. The rights to the mushroom fields will then be unified and transferred. When the seniors were unable to confirm and refute Kalarogads evidence, they eventually gave up ownership. Lee Han asked cautiously. Are you okay? The loss It makes me feel sick, but losses of this magnitude are common in Einroguard. thats right. There are many times when I scam people and sell them. When you buy something like this, you risk everything. In the future, if seniors sell real estate, Lee Han promised himself that he would inspect it a hundred times before buying it. The Black Magic School will manage this place on behalf of Kalarogard. When an unfamiliar school that they were not familiar with appeared, the seniors murmured. If the black magic school takes control, what will happen to the price of mushrooms here? hmm. If the school doesnt have money, they might raise the price I guess theyll be poor. the price will remain the same. The dark magic school has plenty of money. oh! At Lee Hans declaration, his friends from the black magic school looked puzzled. Is that so? Chapter 764 Episode 764 Wowardanaz. Are you thinking correctly? Ymirg and Raphadel hesitated and whispered from behind. No matter how positively we tried to look at it, it was difficult to accept empty coffers as financially sufficient. Lee Han nodded coldly. okay. The black magic school has plenty of money. ?? ??? The two wondered if Wardanaz had discovered some secret wealth or vault belonging to a school of black magic that they were unaware of. But Lee Han also had his own thoughts. If you raise the price significantly anyway, the number of buyers will decrease. They are bragging that the black magic school is poor. Even if we raised the price of the mushroom field, Einrogard students were more likely to steal it or try to get it from somewhere else instead of living off mustard. Moreover, what if there are rumors that the black magic school is poor? Youre going to lose money in any transaction. Although he was only a second year student, Lee Han was quickly becoming familiar with the ruthless world of Einrogards economy. This was also a world of strength against the jungle, where anyone who showed weakness would be eaten. Senior Agudung. Would you please explain to them the abundance of our school of black magic? Huh? Agdung was taken aback by the sudden call. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didnt know much about the economic situation of the Einrogard school of black magic. Please do me a favor. Mmm. However, he did not dare to ignore the words spoken by the demon commanders disciple. Agdung felt his life threatened and shook his head as best as he could. How rich the black magic school is Ah, I was treated to honey tea as soon as I arrived. Thats amazing! It was definitely something great, so the other seniors were surprised. In the case of the Buyeo magic school, they did not provide a glass of water to outsiders, whether they came or not. Did the black magic school have more money than I thought? That honey tea was made for Direth and other seniors to drink Yes? its nothing. Please continue. Lee Han made a confused expression. I made this for seniors who are struggling, but I never thought the professor would use his kindness towards outsiders. But I couldnt help it. This was also the fate he had to endure as the professors student. The new disciples are several times more numerous than our Kalaro Guards. Is that so?! ?? Not only the seniors, but even Lee Han was slightly surprised. Did you? If there are 0 people, its several times more accurate, but Also, the upper-grade students in the school are incredibly busy with requests coming in. I can tell just by looking at the second-year student here helping me with my work. Senior Agudung. I think you can stop there. Lee Han quickly blocked it. It seemed like if we went further from here, the seniors at Einroguard would notice something strange. * * * Everyone. Be careful of your breath when digging mountain hwan mushrooms. After the transaction was over, Agdung gave advice while picking mushrooms in the mushroom field. As the mountain ring mushroom itself is a reagent used in a curse that disperses or reduces magical power, if the powder emitted from the mushroom is drunk incorrectly, the magicians magical power will also be damaged. It is best to cover your face with a cloth. It would be better to cast a simple windbreak spell. Indeed Lee Han nodded and expressed his gratitude at Agdungs advice. Then, I picked mountain hwan mushrooms with my bare body and stuffed them into a colander. Agdung looked at the Demon Commanders disciple who was walking away with an expression of astonishment. As expected, as a disciple of the Demon Commander, every single action he took was extraordinary. Now that I think about it, I wonder if the friends in the same grade at the school are also different. Agdung suddenly had this thought and looked around at his other friends. Gainando. I heard that gypsum mushrooms are sensitive to temperature and will evaporate if touched incorrectly. You gave me ice. Yingying. Its cold. Are you going to learn the cold resistance magic and then use it when eating shaved ice? Write it quickly! Isnt that right? While Agudung was slightly confused, a wave of gloomy magic power came from afar. Agdung frowned at that wave. It was a familiar wave as a wizard of the black magic school. Is it a pollutant or a corruption? The pollutant was a monster that was reborn as a separate mutation when the continents magic substance accidentally fused with magic of a different nature. The most common contaminants causing problems were wastewater and slime that wizards roughly disposed of in their workshops. A corrupted body was a monster that was born when a being from another dimension fell to the continent and was unable to overcome the environment of the other dimension and lost its essence. Various runaway spirits, demons, and very rarely angel-like beings could also be seen among the fallen. Both enemies can be quite difficult, but a seasoned wizard will have many ways to deal with them. In addition, the black magic school was specialized in dealing with such types of polluted and corrupted beings. Is there a problem? Lee Han also seemed to sense that something was wrong and hurriedly ran to Agudungs side. Although it was further away, the sense of magical power was so sensitive that it caught the waves from far away. Agdung was not surprised. It wouldnt be surprising if he was the Demon Commanders disciple and caught him much earlier than he did. It looks like a polluted body or a corrupted body. Im having trouble deciding whether to write < Away, Contaminated Ones! > or < Resolution to Fall > first. What do you want to write first? Agdung asked, holding back from constantly popping out. Lee Han was taken aback by that question. Neither of you know? ?!?! Agdung was surprised by Lee Hans answer. It was so natural that a disciple of the Commander-in-Chief would naturally have learned it. < Go away, corrupted ones! > is a 3rd circle defense magic that prevents the approach of polluted entities, and < Resolution for Corruption > is a 4th circle defensive magic that prevents the approach of corrupted entities, both of which were defensive magic suitable for extermination. This is a magic that experienced orthodox warlocks usually learn You really havent learned these two magics? sorry. Usually, it was Gai Nando who apologized for not being able to learn magic, but this time, Lee Han apologized, which was rare. What did I miss? Lee Han wondered to himself. Obviously, I had never heard of those spells during last years black magic lecture. Did I miss it because I missed it for a week? shit. Maybe I should have taken a black magic lecture first. Oh no. Theres nothing to be sorry about! Dont apologize! Dont apologize! Agdung shouted in disgust when the demon commanders disciple apologized. He then explained what the two magics were. These two are magic like this. Seniors. Im a second year student. yes? Is that so? Only after receiving Lee Hans glaring gaze was Agudung able to realize this. The other person was still a second year student! Why didnt I notice this obvious fact?? I obviously knew it in my head, but I couldnt connect this fact at all. Because I was too focused on the fact that I was the Demon Commanders disciple Thats right. Even if he is the Demon Commanders disciple, he is still a second year student Agdung reflected a little. Even if the opponent is a disciple of the Demon Commander, he suggests using magic that he has not yet mastered. sorry. Could you please bring your friends? Because Im going to install defensive magic in the field. yes. I will help too. thanks. At Lee Hans words, Agdung laughed, rattling his bones. I guess Ill have to take responsibility for this. Although they went to different schools, Agdung sensed the approaching waves of enemies with a sense of responsibility as he was in the highest grade. Lee Han, who was waiting next to him, asked Agdung. Seniors. Do polluted bodies and corrupted bodies emit magical power of the same nature? ah. To be exact, its a little different. Both of them feel like violent and twisted magical power, but while the corrupted body feels like the existing magical power has been distorted, I should say the corrupted body feels closer to a reversal Indeed. Seniors. I think whats coming is a contaminant. !? When the junior answered immediately, Agudung was taken aback. It wasnt close enough to identify the other person yet. Why do you think that? Is there really a distinction here? To be able to feel the difference from this distance was truly an unbelievable sensation. Its great enough for a second-year student to feel the magic wave itself First of all, isnt this area a place where senior Einroguards are constantly conducting magic and research? I think there is a much higher chance of encountering pollutants than corruptions. In general, the probability of corruption is much lower. Thats a sharp opinion. Agdung agreed, clenching his bone jaw. Perhaps because he was a smart student, he took a cool-headed approach even in potentially embarrassing situations. I tried concentrating my senses, but I felt like my magic power had deteriorated. Senior? Oh, its nothing. yes? no. Its nothing. Then, lets get ready to strike < Go, Contaminated Ones! >! Agdung quickly changed the subject. If I made a few more mistakes here, the school called Calarogad itself could be perceived as a strange place by the Demon Commanders disciples. Of course, it was a strange place, but originally, all the students at the Empires magic school, except for Baldrogard, were trying to hide the shameful aspects of their magic school. Their magic school had always been a shameful thing, but they had to be ashamed of themselves and could not let outsiders know about it. Black stone, clove, sacred bone fragment, golden hair. this. Youve got all your golden hair. Can I have that hair too? oh. Good? Lee Han called his friends and instructed them to pull out some of Gaynandos hair. Gainandos screams flowed out across the field. Fear the wizard who wields that power, you tainted ones. Tainted ones, fear the wizard who wields that power Repeat chant. It was a technique to increase the power of magic by repeating the same spell. In order to cast a defensive spell on a large area such as a mushroom field, the power had to be increased in this way, even if it took time. after. Lets take a break. Agdung paused his spell for a moment as he felt his bones throbbing. If you change your body to undead, you are relatively free from physical problems, but that does not mean there is no pain or exhaustion. The bone on my arm here is a little worn. I need to replace it before it breaks. Isnt it uncomfortable? In response to Gaynandos question, Agdung laughed as if asking what he was talking about. It can be replaced like this, how reasonable is this? Just like this I just take out the bone and put a new one in and thats it! Gainando wanted to say, Even if I hurt a little, it will get better if I just wait and see, but Agudung suffered so much that he had to replace his bones, so he couldnt say it. I think all warlocks are so strange. good. Lets start again. I will help you too. While Agudung was doing the first task, Lee Han watched closely from the side and saw how the magic was performed, and then opened his mouth. Since there is a senior warlock, even if you make a mistake, it is possible to correct it. Agdung knew that too, so he readily accepted. For work that requires such physical strength, it would be nice to have a reliable assistant. I would appreciate it if you did. The west side is almost finished now. Could you please finish the west side a little bit? I will begin the rest of the sectors You corrupted ones, fear the wizard who wields that power. Once the spell was chanted, powerful magic surrounded the mushroom field. Seeing that, Siana clenched her fists as if she was disappointed. I bet twice! I never thought it would happen twice Agdung just watched the conversation between the second-year Einroguard students with bewildered eyes. Chapter 765 Episode 765 I said it once, right? Gainando looked at his friends triumphantly. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Likewise, Rafadel, who walked at the same time, did not show it, but he looked secretly happy. Heh. You got it right. What on earth are you betting on now? Oh no. I just answered the question. When asked by another magic school senior, Rafadel answered in a hurry. I was afraid that I would be seen as unscrupulous for betting on my friends magic preparation. What are you talking about? Hang it with you too! shut up. Prince, you son of a bitch. Are you clueless?! Hey guys. Be quiet. Lee Han glared at his friends. I was concentrating all my attention on casting the newly learned magic, so why am I chatting so much? Tsk. Because of Rafadel. Who is this because of? Seeing the two of them arguing, Sianna thought to herself. If this goes on, you might not have to pay the stake Oh no. Im not saying anything about the bet itself. Im just curious what you guys predicted. How did you know you would succeed the first time? Normally, Wardanaz, it takes three or four attempts to succeed. Thats right. Friends testified as if it was obvious. Agdung became dizzy at the magic speed, which was close to madness. Three or four times? Surely he wouldnt say something like that with magic much lower than his level and when I thought about it, there was no such thing as magic much lower than his level for a second-year student like Lee Han. There is no such thing as a minus circle. Gaynando drove a wedge into the confused Agdung. Besides, Lee Han was kidnapped by the principals crazy alter ego not long ago, right? So I walked in one go. What to whom??? Before the answer came, Siana asked in confusion. What does that matter? When Lee Han gets in danger, his magical abilities increase! Gainando analyzed with confidence. If Lee Han heard it, it would immediately grab him by the collar, but Gai Nando was pushing this hypothesis in his own way. When my senior in this grade was in a dangerous situation, he without hesitation took out the magic he said he had not mastered yet and perfected it. Since it hasnt been long since he escaped from the principals crazy alter ego, he must still be able to maintain that level of concentration. So Gainando took a bold step forward. Is that plausible? Joner thought to himself. Although Lee Han himself planned to hate it, it seemed like a plausible hypothesis to his friends. Certainly, every time he faced danger, he showed concentration like a sharpened blade for a while. The rest of the area is also finished. Why do you keep talking when I told you to be quiet? While Agudung was shocked and speechless, Lee Han finished working on the remaining areas and approached. Gainando quickly sold out a senior from another school. Senior Agudung spoke to me!! Shh. Be quiet, you bastard. Lee Han was embarrassed for his friend, so he secretly noticed Agudungs feelings. If youre going to sell it, do it secretly. What if you sell it openly when people from other schools are in front of you? Senior Agudung. Could you please check? Uh uhhuhh. Uh-huh. Agdung answered in a half-mad voice and checked the mushroom field. Suddenly, the words left by Kalarogads juniors came to mind. -Seniors. If you visit Einrogard, be sure to check out what the black magic school is like there. -youre right! Id like to compare whether we are superior or the students of the Einroguard School of Black Magic are superior! Kalarogard students did not easily back down when it came to black magic, even if their opponents were Einrogard students. It was that sincere. When you excel, you feel proud. I was planning to accept it as a sign of improvement if Einrogard students excelled Wardanaz should be left out. Agudung decided that when he got back, he should talk to him without mentioning Lee Han. I was worried that if I told the story of what I had experienced, I would break the hearts of my juniors, both in terms of improvement and other things. * * * Beaver-Penguin-Fox: What kind of cursed bastard threw away the pollutants?! The forest is being destroyed!!! Iactus: Accept it. Because it happens often. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: What do you accept? Fuck you. You son of a bitch who is going to 5th grade! Iactus: What what?! Have I said everything now?! Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Why dont you accept it? Does this happen often? Iactus: Since youre talking like that, lets see if your magic skills are as good as your tongue. Should we try it together? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Good! Lets meet at the principals office! Come to the principals office! Because Ill be waiting for you! The fight between seniors is quite interesting. After finishing work on the mushroom field and taking refuge in the 7th floor village, Lee Han watched < The Watchman of Einrogard > with interested eyes. When Priest Syana wanted to watch the fight, I was worried that Priest Syana had become strange because of the year he spent in Einrogard, but seeing it this way, I could understand it a bit. Interesting! The beaver-penguin-fox senior cares about the forest and has a nasty personality. The alarm was quickly spreading to the students on the 7th floor of the main building. It was an alarm that pollutants were coming from somewhere and sweeping the surrounding area. The fact that someones accident caused a butterfly effect and hit the entire school grounds like a huge storm was something that was all too familiar in Einroguard, so the seniors were not surprised and evacuated to the back of the village, but that didnt mean they werent angry. Some seniors were already venting their anger at the sky, saying, If I get caught, I will kill you. Perhaps the beaver-penguin-fox seniors were doing something in the forest on the 7th floor, but they gave up and ran away because of the pollutant. Anyway, you asked me to meet you at the principals office Lee Han honestly admired that it was a good method. If I ever get challenged for a duel in the future or get threatened, I want to use that method. Iactus: This Gonadaltes: Why does it say ? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: For the honor of the Watchmens Club. The magic blocks members from seeing such vulgar comments. Does anyone have any information on contaminants? Ill buy it expensively. ! Lee Hans eyes widened at the words of the Watchman Club member. A trade request. Seeing that the other person had a sweet body, I thought the price would be quite reasonable. Gonadaltes: What information do you need? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Anything that helps in extermination. why. Gonadaltes. Do you have any? Iactus: Dont sell to that rude bastard, Gonadaltes! Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Ill apologize first. Iactus. Anyway, I think telling him to go up to the 5th grade was a bit too much. Iactus: Hmph. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: If anyone has any information, please contact me privately. As I said, you will pay a high price. hmm. The other party probably knows about magic like < Go away, you polluted ones! >, right? Lee Han was lost in thought. Since this black magic was not that secret, there was a high possibility that the other party would also know about it. And looking at the other person doing that, it seems like they want to eradicate pollutants from the forest. I dont know about the mushroom field, but the entire forest was too big. Besides, I should have casted it before it came. As a group of pollutants were already roaming the 7th floor, this magic was too much. Seniors. uh. why? Lee Han called out to Agdung, who was sitting next to him and pretending to drink an empty glass. Currently, the group was sitting in the < Hot and Cold Water > teahouse inside the exile village on the 7th floor. This teahouse, run by third-year Black Turtle Top, was almost identical to the teahouse outside. Except that we get tea without tea leaves. Could you explain more about that contaminant? Is there a way to get rid of it You, you! Are you really going to eradicate it?! Agdung shouted in surprise. The group of pollutants approaching the mushroom field earlier was only the beginning. If you look outside the village walls now, that number is dozens of times higher. But youre trying to eradicate that thing. Even though he is the demon commanders disciple, isnt this a very foolish judgment? Heh. Seniors. Lee Han usually enjoys getting rid of things like that. Ihan asked Yoner with a glance. Yoner instead hit Gainando on the back. Im not trying to eradicate it, Im just asking out of pure curiosity. Are you feeling inquisitive even in this situation? Agdungs eyes were a little different from before, with a tired look. No, I was just curious Okay. i get it. I think theres a misunderstanding. Lee Han felt like there was a misunderstanding between the two, but since there was something more urgent, he decided to explain it later. First of all, that group of pollutants will disappear over time, right? Because the magic power here on the 7th floor has strong homeostasis. Einrogards main building was a magic world with so many magics that the skeleton headmaster could not understand them all, but there were some general principles. One of them was homeostasis, which seeks to recover and return to its original state no matter what problem or accident occurs. Just as the human body tries to maintain a constant body temperature, the body also tries to maintain its essence as much as possible. As a seasoned warlock, Agdung realized that the group of pollutants were being rejected by the magic flowing on the 7th floor. These beings couldnt last long. Just as the summoned undead disappear if they cannot secure magical power, those pollutants would eventually deplete themselves and disperse. understand. If thats the case, we have no choice but to approach it as a way to eradicate the hordes of pollutants. Any other method would be too labor intensive. Do you remember the location of the wave you felt in the mushroom field earlier? Agdung took out a nearby map drawn up by Professor Tashwan and unfolded it. As I recall, there was a spring connected to underground water in this direction, right? And as you know, groundwater is one of the easiest places to become contaminated when wizards are nearby. They say time will solve the problem, but if the source of pollution remains, pollutants will continue to appear for some time. If these pollutants were purified, the time could be greatly shortened. indeed. Ill take some notes. Lee Han called the beaver-penguin-fox one-on-one and began to tell them what he had just heard. Gonadaltes: The homeostasis of the magic power of the 7th floor Time Method Source of pollution As far as I can figure out Underground water Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Sleep, sleep, wait. teacher. Wait! The other person was so shocked that he felt like he was going to faint, the writing was shaking wildly. Much more useful information came in much faster than expected. Who the hell is this??? For a moment, I got chills thinking it was a real skeleton principal. Although he himself said, There is no way the principal would be so patient and do something like this!, every student at Einrogard felt it deep inside. The skeleton principal is not something they can judge with their common sense! What if they are really disguising it in order to give students a taste of great despair and lessons? But this information is essential now! As they were concentrating on other research outside the main building, they found out about the attack on the 7th floor too late, so for the beavers, penguins, and foxes, Gonadaltes information was like rain in a drought. Gonadaltes: Do not interrupt me. It gets in the way of writing. But youre really not going to get kicked out, are you? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Huh? Gonadaltes: Ah. What I just said was wrong. Lee Han took Agudungs words as they were written down and then paused. Youre not really going to be kicked out, was what Lee Han said to himself. Dont worry, senior. I think Im asking too much detail for academic inquiry Agdung looked at the Demon Commanders disciple with suspicious eyes. Chapter 766 Episode 766 But Agdung did not stop answering. As a senior from the same dark magic school, I couldnt stop my academic curiosity And what could I do if the Demon Commanders disciple wanted to ask me for the purpose of exorcism? I just hope you stay safe. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: How did you finish the analysis so quickly? I cant believe it This map and analysis looks amazing. Seniors. Is there any special education in Kalarogad? A Einrogard student shouldnt ask if there is any special training and thats because it was written by the professor. aha. Lee Han, who asked to see if the other person was more surprised than expected, realized. It was natural for the other person to be surprised as Professor Calarogad spoke based on what he had analyzed and written in the past. Gonadaltes: Huh. This is basic. Why cant Einrogards students do this well? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Instead of writing an insult, the other person painted a black square with ink. That alone was enough to convey what I wanted to say. This senior definitely has a nasty temper. Lee Han complained inwardly. I was just disguising myself as an ordinary senior, but I cant believe he reacted like that. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Rather Is it really School School No. The other person seemed to have given up trying to say something, but he crushed the letters again and returned to the main topic. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Is there any information on how to clean up the source of pollution? Seniors. Do you have any advice on cleansing? hmm. Wait here it is. I heard the professor left a wand artifact made of peach tree nearby, just in case. oh. What kind of artifact is this? Professor Tashwaan was a man who knew full well that Einrogard was a place that could become evil and violent. In case things go awry someday when only students visit, artifacts have been installed nearby to prepare for that. Lets see this artifact is ah. professor. Why do you like the letters from the Three Kingdoms era so much? Although he was a good kid, he couldnt help but be annoyed when the professor scrawled in old script instead of the standard imperial script. What was this integer? purification? government ordinance? It looks like the Western Harin Kingdom script, not the script from the Three Kingdoms. ah. Thats right. Agdung, who was nodding at Lee Hans point, paused. You said you were a second year, right? yes. It is nothing. ruler. Lets read it again Ah. Its a suction artifact. The artifact that Professor Tashwaan left behind in the past was a powerful artifact that could attract all the surrounding pollutants at once. The job would be much easier if the soil and water could be turned over to pull out the pollutants instead of individually searching for pollutants scattered underground nearby. no. Isnt that too much? Lee Han was surprised. Even if you were a professor, a lot of time and effort would have gone into making an artifact like that. You just left such an artifact on the 7th floor of Einrogard and left. Is Kalarogard a wealthy magic school, unlike the Einrogard black magic school? Please dont do that Huh! What was I thinking? Lee Han deeply reflected on his evil thoughts. It was good for other warlocks to live wealthy lives, so they shouldnt be jealous of that. Seniors. Can I ask you one more question? anything. Feel free to ask. How is Calarogad doing financially? Ugh. Wow. Agdung almost spilled the water in the glass he was holding. I have to put it down. I couldnt drink water anyway because I was in a skeleton state, but I kept holding it for good reason and almost ended up in an accident. Kal Kalarogard is not as good as Baldro, but they help each other and get along well. ? Lee Han felt puzzled in two parts. First of all, we are not as good as ~, but we get along well by helping each other. Thats usually Its a story from a poor school. Even in the Einrogard black magic school, people often said things like, We may not be as well off as other schools, but we still help each other and get along well, haha. After that, a sound like shut up, Koholty follows. And the second thing that puzzles me is Did you just say Bastard Baldro? What are you talking about? I said it was Baldrogard? You said it was Baldro No, no! How could I say that? Wodanaz! Its so sad that you have such a misunderstanding. Do you really think that he is from Kalarogad? Lee Han looked at Agdung as if he was dumbfounded. Even if an amateur like Kainando fell for it, Lee Han did not fall for that kind of trick. In the first place, Lee Han himself was a master of such methods. -Good job. Cainan Island. Open the next volume and study. -uh? uh?? Wasnt it a snack after all this? -What are you talking about. It was until the next volume. -Its not?! Surely this was it!? -Gainando Are you trying to deceive me by knowing that I am tired after attending lectures all day? Even in that situation, I prepared dinner for you?! How can that be? -Oh no! No Ill just study. You definitely said it was Baldro. Perhaps sensing suspicion, Agdung hurriedly changed the topic. I couldnt let my shameful feelings toward other magic schools be revealed in front of my juniors. So why did you ask that? ah. The artifact you mentioned earlier seemed quite expensive, and I dont understand why you installed it here. aha. Only then did Agdung realize what a misunderstanding the demon commanders disciple had made. Agdung laughed, rattling his bones. You didnt install those artifacts because you had a lot of money, but because Einroguard is such an incredibly dangerous place, you had no choice but to invest the artifacts! Not only Lee Han but also his friends looked at Agdung with a sad expression. Even the students sitting at other tables in the teahouse looked at me with sullen expressions. Agdung shouted belatedly. Of course, Einrogard is the best magic school in the empire with many learning opportunities! ha ha ha! ha ha ha! its okay. senior. Our school is a bit dangerous. Lee Han contacted the beaver penguin fox with a bitter expression. Gonadaltes: An artifact that absorbs pollutants has been installed around the area. Once activated, it will turn over land and water and gather pollutants in one place. Beaver-Penguin-Fox:dont cheat. The other persons reaction was more intense than expected. Lee Han answered calmly. Gonadaltes: If you pay the price, I will even make it work. Since it was a transaction anyway, Lee Han was willing to even operate the artifact as long as the price was right. Since the mushroom field is defended, if you approach through that path, you can relatively easily access the artifact location marked on the map. Moreover, there was a reliable senior, Kalaro Guard. Beaver-Penguin-Fox:Wait a minute! Im going to ask you a question. The beaver penguin fox suddenly disappeared while talking. Lee Han guessed that the other person was having a one-on-one conversation with Baquantalana. It is highly likely that he is asking if he can trust him, since it was Vaquantalana who brought me there. It didnt matter what the other person decided. It was enough for Lee Han to just receive compensation for the answers he gave so far. If I were to play tricks on my senior, I was planning on causing a huge fuss in the entire Watchman Club. The more magical power you have, the longer you can access this artifact. I heard that having a lot of magical power sometimes has its advantages like this. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Joe Joe Okay. Deal lets make a deal. Gonadaltes: First of all, I would like to receive compensation for all the help I have provided so far. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Come to the 7th floor Welcome Tower. Well leave things under the red-green flag. ? Lee Han, who didnt know much about the 7th floor Tower of Illusion, hesitated. Is it a trap? I didnt know that the other party was trying to lure Lee Han into an attack. In the worst case, they might even try to rob the imperial gold coins Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Ah. thats right. Youre new. I dont know how to use the Tower of Illusion. I will tell Baquantalana. Soon Baquantalana received a call. The Tower of Illusion on the 7th floor is a magical building used by members of the Watchmens Club to conduct transactions. It was a building created for members who did not want to reveal their identities (and did not want to know). As such, the position was optimized to hide ones identity. Baquantalana: Anywhere on the 7th floor doesnt matter. Take the mirror and shine it on the bell tower at the top of the Tower of Illusion. When the light flashes three times, you are done entering, so look in the mirror. There is a tower in it. Lee Han took out a mirror as instructed and looked around the high section of the 7th floor Exile Village from the second floor terrace of the teahouse. A flying pollutant was flying in and being burned to death by the villages defense magic, and inside there was a workshop where steam was billowing out like crazy from eight chimneys, as if someone had messed with the magic. -You bastard who will be locked up in a punishment room for the rest of your life, what are you going to do if you conduct an experiment like that upstairs! You cant see because of the steam! -It will disappear soon, so just wait! You impatient bastard! Should I throw it next to the pollutant outside!? As I moved my gaze along the upper part of the exile village, where complex accidents were taking place, towers slowly began to come into view. More than half of the towers that our predecessors erected in a haphazard manner were abandoned, and few were in good working order. Among them was the Tower of Illusion. Lee Han adjusted the angle so that the tower of illusion was inside the mirror. Once, twice, three times. ! Lee Han sensed that the Tower of Illusion had cast a powerful spell on the mirror. No matter how easy the mirror is to magically react to, its hard to believe that it can be connected at this distance under such simple conditions! When I looked in the mirror, the inside of the tower was shaking. Every time I shook the mirror, the scenery changed, perhaps because the location changed. The tower was composed of a huge spiral staircase, and whether you went up or down, only the same thing appeared over and over again. Red, green, red, green Lee Han continued to go up and down the tower, looking for the red and green flag among the numerous flags hung on each floor. found. Lee Han, who entered the room, looked at the piled up supplies and realized that the beaver penguin fox was not lying. This seemed to be the price. Suk- Lee Han reached into the mirror and began pulling out items one by one. * * * Why doesnt Lee Han come down? Is it because you were making noise? You guys were talking too! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When his friend went up to the empty second floor alone and did not come down, Gainando was about to throw Wizard Yut but stopped with a serious expression. I should go up there. Are you doing this because youre afraid youll lose? Oh no. I said lets play a wizard card game! Its hard for many people to do that. And I dont even have a card. Are you a barbarian? You dont even have a wizard card?! Gainando blamed Rapadel for not having a wizard card. Rafael urged earnestly. Its more difficult than a wizard card. Throw some yut. I need to catch you quickly. thats right. Cainan Island. And Lee Han said that if he comes into contact with you, bad luck will come. If someone other than you As soon as he finished speaking, Lee Han came down from the second floor, carrying huge luggage with his telekinesis. My friends looked at me with dumbfounded faces. Did you rob the second floor? Chapter 767 Episode 767 Actually, there was nothing worth robbing on the second floor of the teahouse, but my friends had a strange belief. Wouldnt it be possible for Lee Han to get something out of an empty space? I didnt rob the second floor, I made a deal. Lee Han, dumbfounded by his friends looks, explained simply. He said he received a magic item through a deal with a senior. To a magic space? okay. Priest Siana. If its a space like thatyou didnt bring other peoples things with you, right? The amount of supplies brought out was so large that Siana had reasonable doubts. Lee Han looked puzzled by the question. What nonsense. Theres no way I would Wait a minute. Lee Han, who was talking, checked again just in case. He did not want to be blacklisted by the Einroguard Watchmen Club. No! Priest Siana! Im sorry Im glad I didnt say anything. Yoner, who was next to me, thought to himself. In fact, I myself thought, Maybe I was mistaken and brought more? I received this much because I paid the price. Everyone, dont misunderstand. What did you pay for? Lee Han took one look at the warlock from another school, who was sitting as an innocent skeleton, and then changed his mind. Thats a secret. The friends immediately started whispering. If Lee Han says its a secret, isnt it a really dangerous deal? He might have found something like the headmasters heart and sold it I think Wardanaz might have sold some of his blood or flesh. Lee Han waved his cane and used his telekinesis to push away his friends conversation, then piled up the supplies he had received. A magician? Who won? Its still in full swing, so we dont know if well win or lose Gainando lost. The prince is last. When his friends cowardly announced victory or defeat, Gainando quietly pushed the Yut game board away and shouted. Lets check the supplies! Lets get supplies! I will help too. Anyway, what kind of deal did you make to get this much? Agudung asked, unable to guess what Lee Han had done while they were talking at the teahouse. I was lucky. Agudung senior. really. Ill give some to you too. what? no. That cant be possible. By becoming a senior. no! You even visited Einrogard, and this is a gift symbolizing the friendship of the black magic school. But you still have face Kwasik! While the two were talking, their friends started working. Tightly sealed wooden boxes and barrels are split open with a small hatchet and the contents inside are checked. Check the quantity for each person and write it down. A box of mid-grade black tree leaves. A box of saltwood roots. This wooden barrel is like the sap of a gravel tree. Is there anything to eat? Heres a box of trimmed firewood. Dont talk nonsense. Cainan Island. A box of magic stones with the Earth attribute Did you smuggle it like I did? Lee Han was inwardly surprised as he organized the supplies he had received from the other party. There were so many different types, but the quantity was more abundant than expected. The opponent must also be a Einroguard student, so this amount of supplies. what? her. Did you at least rob the forest? ! Lee Han realized what Agdung was muttering next to him. Most of the reagents were items that could be found in the forest. indeed. But Although there were mountains and forests rolling around the Einrogard territory, it was not easy to find useful resources within them. In particular, these reagents are only useful to some extent if you put in the effort to cultivate and raise them professionally. It was clear that the other person had several secret forests hidden somewhere. I envy you. They are indeed seniors. Lee Han was slightly impressed by the wealth of the faceless beaver penguin fox. I felt like he would act a little more kindly when we met face to face in the Watchman Club in the future. To have such wealth parked in Einrogards territory Huh, huh. Ive got it all sorted out. Lee Han. Good job. everyone. Guyando complained that Leehan had tricked him by saying there was nothing to eat, but his friends were quite satisfied. Anyway, I had enough food to survive as I had smuggled it in at the beginning of the semester, and these reagents were much more useful. Agdung asked, curious about what the Demon Commanders disciple would do with this amount of reagent. What research are you going to do with this? Together with the students of the Black Magic School Excluding the reagents needed for lectures and research, Lee Han planned to use the workshops and facilities of the Black Magic School to make something with the remaining reagents. If I get help from other seniors in the school, Ill be able to come up with something worth selling, and wont the black magic schools coffers also build up a bit? But this story could not be told to outsiders. Making a black magic item worthy of gold seemed a bit unlikely. gold? A little forbidden research. !? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: You took the stuff, right? Gonadaltes: Yes. It seems you are not very poor. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Dont be bluff. No one in Einroguard would have that much reagent. Gonadaltes: Hehe. Is that really the case? Although Lee Han was bragging, he worried about what he would have to pay in return when he later entrusted a request within the Watchman Club. Should I even pay for real food? But I dont think the seniors are that obsessed with food. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Activate the artifact and Ill hand over the rest. Hurry. The forest is crying. Senior Agudung. why? I want to go run the artifact the professor installed. Agudung looked at Lee Han with eyes that said, I knew that too. Lee Han hurriedly made an excuse. I wasnt trying to suppress pollutants from the beginning, but looking at the current situation, it has become a bit more serious Yes. okay. I guess its something like that. Shall we make a plan? * * * In other circumstances, he would have thought about it a bit and stopped him, but thanks to the artifact left by Professor Tashwaan, Agdung did not stop his juniors. The plan was also simple and clear. I will cast a protection spell, so move as quietly and secretly as possible. When Agdung casts a spell that protects his group from contaminants, they move to the artifact location as quickly as possible through a safe mushroom field. I was able to put it into operation as soon as it arrived, so that was the end of it. Ymirg, who was listening next to him, muttered. How are you going to cast all the protection magic that is maintained while moving? I know? Lee Han felt puzzled by Ymirgs point. Unlike protection magic cast on a fixed area, protection magic maintained while moving was different in its level of difficulty. To cast a protective spell on everyone here, not only would it take a huge amount of magical energy, but it would also take a lot of mental concentration. Senior Agudung. What magic will you use? I want to help too. ah. Wodanaz! Theres really no need for that this time. Agdung smiled and waved his cane. Then a summoning spell was cast, and cloaks with a very disgusting smell appeared in the air. It looked like fabric made by compressing pollutants and then tying them together with warp and weft threads. The Einrogard students faces hardened when they saw the worst cloak they had ever seen. When I entered school, my cape was torn and I had to stick leaves on it, but I thought it would have been better than that. Do I have to wear this by any chance? huh. < Contaminant Cloak >, a magazine created after research at Calarogad. how is it? Agdung said with pride. In Kalaro Guard, where we often deal with pollutants, we thought deeply about finding a more efficient method than casting expensive extermination magic one by one every time. The result obtained after much thought was this < Contaminant Cloak >. An item that recognizes pollutants as being like them instead of creating waves that repel or repel pollutants. The polluted entity, under the illusion that it was the same being as itself, did not attack the magicians wearing these cloaks. Uh Uh Um None of the friends hesitated, unable to speak properly. I wanted someone to come forward and shout, I cant wear it!, but no one came forward. Is it not very good? Agdung was taken aback when the Einrogard students reaction was more subtle than expected. Then the students hurriedly shouted. So good! Oh my god, what an idea! If we publish it in the imperial newspaper, investments will come in to commercialize this! Lee Han shouted and winked at his friends who were still standing still. Seeing that, my friends forced themselves to take advantage of it. thank god. For a moment, I thought you guys were upset. Isnt it shameful that it was made in Kalarogards name? Gainando grumbled softly behind him. If it had been made in Baldrogards name, I would have mercilessly said I wouldnt wear it! Anyway, I think I know why the dark magic school is poor. Lee Han thought as he put on his cape. The effect of this cloak was very outstanding. It will be very useful in dangerous areas because it can deceive pollutants without having to cast a separate spell or recharge magical power. However, one drawback was eating up all the remaining advantages. Most people would not wear such a bizarre and disgusting cloak! I would have rather bought a cloak that was several times more expensive No matter how good the performance is, it shouldnt be made this way. I learned another thing. Lee Han and his group, wearing capes with faces as gloomy as monsoon rain, quickly broke through the mushroom field. The pollutants that appeared periodically showed no interest in Lee Han and his group, as if they were stones. It was a really good performance, but instead of being impressed, the students confirmed the magic that was on their noses. It looks like the smell paralyzing curse will be lifted soon. Will it be okay? Shh. If you make a sound, the pollutants will think its strange. Just hold on a little longer. While they were talking, Lee Han and Agdung were looking for a cane in front of the family. Agdung beckoned as he discovered a peach tree wand artifact stuck near a nail bubbling with black, cloudy liquid. found. Over there! Can I bring it? for a moment. We have to disarm the defensive spells Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! Lee Han used his telekinetic powers to blow it away and brought back the artifact. Agdung, feeling the need to maintain his dignity as a senior, nodded without showing any signs of surprise. Huh. Overfiltering. Yeodoryeo Mabeori. Senior Agudung. Your jawbone fell out. * * * Illendil was waiting impatiently, cursing all of the students of Einrogards headmaster. Calm down, everyone just be patient. got it? The spirits that had taken refuge nearby looked as if they were suffocating from the pollutants rampage. If pollutants continue to roam the forest like this, the spirits will not be able to last long and will have to return to their own dimension. I hired a wizard so it will work Illendil usually spoke in a slow voice, but today his voice was twice as fast as usual. Thats why the work of the 7th floor forest was so important. Baquantalana: I think its a lie. Im not sure. I recommend not making too big a deal. Iactus: Oh! I definitely recommend doing it. I said I trusted Gonadaltes from the beginning? Ihan thought Baquantalana had taken his side, but in fact other members of the Watchmens Club had advised Illendil not to trust him. No matter how much you think about it, it would have been difficult to absorb all the pollutants in that short period of time. In the case of Iactus, his true intentions were clearly visible However, Illendil ultimately accepted the suspicious offer. It was because it was so urgent. But what if its a lie? Illendil tried to control the thoughts creeping into his head about who he should entrust with the murder contract and whether the other person would be in pain. At that moment, the forest on the 7th floor began to shuffle with a roar. Crumbling! The sentinel club members screamed as the land and water shifted positions, dragging out the pollutants. Iactus: Thats ridiculous! How! Gonadaltes: What nonsense? Iactus:The level of magic currently taking place on the 7th floor is ridiculous! Gonadaltes: That wasnt the nuance? Chapter 768 Episode 768 You bastard. You didnt trust me. Lee Han realized something after seeing the other persons reaction. In that short period of time, it was clear that the beaver penguin fox had asked questions to other members as well. Otherwise, there would be no reason for such a reaction. Gonadaltes: It looks like you advised the beaver penguin fox that such magic cannot be implemented right away under the current circumstances, right? Iactus: Oh no. I recommended doing it. Gonadaltes: Do not lie. In fact, I really recommended playing Iactus. It was a problem because he used irony Gonadaltes: Compared to that, Baquantalanas insight is one step above. Iactus. It would be good to reflect. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Actually, even Baquantalana said it seemed like a lie. Gonadaltes: Baquantalana: I dont think its a good practice to make public our conversations. Theres no one I can trust. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Of course, it may have felt a bit absurd, but even though I was a new member, I never thought everyone would be criticizing me like this behind my back. The name of the club was < Guardians of Einrogard >, but what they did was close to suspicious. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Im busy so Ill just leave. Anyway, Gonadaltes. I will thank you again. Gonadaltes: It wasnt that difficult. Unlike someone else. Well then, Ill leave too. Iactus: Vaquantalana: Iactus: Thats not really the principal, right? * * * With a clattering sound, Agdungs jawbone was aligned. eww. I was really surprised. What kind of magic was that? The peach tree wand artifact left behind by Professor Tashwaan was protected by quite strong magic. As the magic applied is magic, if it works incorrectly, Professor Kalarogard has terrorized Einrogard!! An article like The cause is believed to be an insult that occurred at the Night of the Warlocks seven years ago could have been posted in the imperial newspaper. But he broke the protection spell with telekinesis. Telekinesis-type magic was a type of magic that required detailed control with low output, but the level of difficulty increased considerably if used for combat. Since it consumes not only magical power but also mental power, ordinary battle wizards used telekinesis only as an auxiliary force. It could be engraved on an item with an enchantment before battle, or it could be used as a check to divert the opponents gaze or concentration However, this demon commanders disciple clearly broke the protective spell using only telekinesis and drew a staff. To unleash that level of destructive power from this distance? What kind of magic is there? Among telekinesis spells < Small Fist Summon > will not have enough power. < Small Shockwave > wont work either Its < Wardanazs Telekinesis >. ah. I guess its the familys arcane magic. Only then did Agudung become slightly convinced. The world of magic was wide, and among it, there were sometimes arcane magics that showed unbelievable power beyond the limits of the circle. The one that Wardanaz just used was probably one of those spells. Among the famous anecdotes of the Wardanaz family, there was an incident in which a reservoir was created by transporting an entire seawater. Family? hmm. You can call it a family, but Can I ask what circle magic it is? Its Circle 5. ? Agdung couldnt believe his ears. Circle 5? yes. If you want to create that level of destructive power with telekinesis, you have to have about 5 circles to be stable, right? Uh uhh. But thats not what I said Apparently, the Demon Commanders disciple understood Agdungs question of 5 circles? as Do we really need to use 5 circles to implement this type of magic? Do you remember < Away, Contaminated Ones > and < Resolution to Corruption >? yes? yes. One was a 3rd circle and the other was a 4th circle dark magic type defensive magic. You didnt learn both of them? It was like that. What did you say then? Are you sorry for not learning magic? no! I told you I couldnt learn it because I was in second grade!! For the first time, Agdung lost his temper towards the demon commanders disciple. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. Are you sorry? Oh no. Sorry forget what I just said. Anyway, I said I couldnt learn it because I was in the second year! yes. But the magic I just used is 5-circle! Seniors. It is normal for a wizard to learn magic that suits his or her level, but sometimes he learns magic beyond 1~2 circles if it suits his aptitude, right? When the other person brought up the theory of imperial magic, Agdung felt like he was going to die of disgust. Of course, that was true, but it was also a story of somewhat easy magic, and the 5-circle magic that had just been cast was definitely not at that level. okay. I forgot about that Agdung set his jaw firmly. Because I almost fell in again. If I really go back, Ill have to leave out Wodanaz. At this point, I dont even know how to say it in a euphemistic way. I felt like I had to completely erase my records so that my juniors would not be frustrated. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! ! A huge chunk of pollution began to burn. When the land and water turned upside down and the source of contamination was revealed, seniors from the outcast village came rushing in. -Those who are confident with fire, go this way! -Priest! Is Holy Magic possible? -The sacred magic I can use is the magic that turns water into alcohol They are Ainroguard wizards! Lets stay back. Agdung gestured to his juniors. Now that reliable forces have arrived, Lee Han and his friends can step back and rest. Seniors. Do you have any pollutant cloaks left? It exists, but why? Can you sell it to me? ?? Agdung was taken aback by the sudden suggestion. Youre not doing this to sell it to a village or city later, are you? Im telling you in advance, the pollutant cloak isnt selling well. In fact, its not selling at all. Agdung spoke a little bit to save face, but was honest in case the demon commanders disciple believed it. Im thinking of selling it to the seniors over there. Hmm. Will it really sell? Although Agdung was proud of the < Contaminant Cloak > that Kalarogard students had researched, he was not confident that it would sell well. Basically, wizards of the black magic school lose confidence when it comes time to sell something. First of all, they are basically wizards, so they would know how to exterminate them, and their appearance is less polished, and now that I look at them, they seem to stink Its the complete opposite of what you said earlier. Lee Han looked slightly dumbfounded. The person who was so confident in its performance earlier shrunk when he told me he was selling it. Be confident. Agudung senior. This < Contamination Cloak > is definitely an effective item. Is that so? Lee Han nodded and approached the seniors who were preparing to purify the source of contamination. Then he came back after having some conversation with his seniors. How did it go, Lee Han? You say its not necessary. This kind of smell I can easily stop it without these items. Ugh. Why do wizards know how to use magic? Its annoying. Gainando was angry at his seniors rejection. In any case, wizards were so specialized in general use that it was difficult to sell them anything. Ill take a look around and then come back. huh? why? Where While his friends were wondering, Lee Han left the mushroom field and moved. 30 minutes later. Groups of contaminants appeared simultaneously from multiple directions. And Lee Han also solved the invisibility spell and arrived at the mushroom field. There are a lot of pollutants. Ill ask my seniors again. No way, Lee Han Shh. Quiet. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han approached his seniors again. The seniors, who were annoyed by the group of pollutants, listened intently to Lee Hans proposal in a much more cautious manner than before. -Im definitely thinking of buying it now -Is that so After the conversation ended, Lee Han came back. The friends asked with expectant expressions. Did you sell it?! yet. I refused this time. uh? why!? I thought I could sell it more expensive as the number of contaminants increases. Senior Agudung. Maybe we can learn something about attracting pollutants * * * Everyone! Lets fight for the forest! Ugh! Im an Illendil senior! Illendil clicked his tongue as he watched the students running away. Even though she attacked some juniors logging in the forest, I never thought she would run away in a situation like this. Fortunately, however, the source of pollution was rapidly decreasing. The students in the Outcast Village were all excellent wizards, so they realized that this was a good opportunity. uh? Illendil, who was bringing the spirits out, was glad to see a familiar junior taking a rest in the mushroom field with a Kalarogard student. He was a kind-hearted junior who warmly embraced me despite the dark elemental spirit running rampant last time. You Senior Illendil! Ymirg muttered in a frightened voice. Lee Han was puzzled by that appearance. Of course, Senior Illendil was the one who attacked juniors who entered the forest and created artificial dark elemental spirits to run amok, but Hmm. Its worth being afraid. Well, even by this standard, Illendil was considered an evil senior. Didnt he receive the favor of spirits beyond his limits? whats the matter? Other seniors told Senior Illendil to be careful. Jin is really dangerous. no way. It doesnt look like that. Gainando, who didnt know much about Illendil, snorted. Honestly, if you look at its appearance, Illendil, a half-breed dryad, seemed much more harmless than Ymirg, a half-giant. no. Senior Illendil is truly a dangerous person. thats right. Gainando. Sianna and Yoner helped out with serious expressions. Since they were both from the alchemy school, they had already heard rumors from other seniors. They say it is the most dangerous in the alchemy school. What is the most dangerous? Illendil approached, tilted his head and asked. The two alchemy school second-year students almost screamed. We were talking about Professor Thunderstrucks greed being the most dangerous thing. Lee Han answered instead. Illendil nodded as if he sympathized. Although he was an excellent alchemist, Professor Thunderstruck was too greedy for ingredients from the forest. How is the spirit? Uh um yeah. what. Here? I was helping clean up the source of the pollution. To be precise, he was making a profit while helping with the purification, but Lee Han summarized it simply. Even if you say it in detail, only the other person will get bored. also! I guess I saw it right! Illendil was moved to tears like last time. Lee Han nodded silently, not wanting to offend his evil senior. Senior, what are you doing here? I was helping with the cleanup too. Indeed When I thought about it, the other person was a senior who cared about the forest, so there was no reason not to participate in something like this. uh? Lee Han, who was nodding his head, felt something strange. If you care about the forest, have multiple forests, and are eccentric and mean-spirited ! The beaver penguin fox from the Watchmen Club flashed through Lee Hans mind for a moment. I wasnt sure yet as there were more than one seniors around here, but it was true that it seemed quite likely. Seniors. Come to think of it, I seem to see animals often in the Einrogard territory these days. okay? Sir, what animals do you like? Im a fox or a penguin? indeed. And about the beaver? Ugh. Why do you like a professor like that? When Gainando was disgusted, Illendil looked down and got angry. You said beaver. Did you say beaver beastman? You cant tell the difference between a human and an ape! S-sorry. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 After that, Illendil got angry for about 15 more minutes and left. I was really upset that my pure heart for loving beavers was insulted. I was scared. You were right. As soon as the senior disappeared, Gainando said, breaking into a cold sweat. On the outside, he seemed as peaceful as a tree, but when he got angry, the air around him trembled. I think Gainando made a mistake just now. Even the most kind senior in Einrogard seemed like he would immediately grab me by the collar if he heard something like, Do you like Professor Verdus? Lee Han himself was practicing black magic, and someone came up next to him and said, Lets see! Since you are learning dark magic you respect Lord Gonadaltes! If you say something like this, Ill immediately curse you. I didnt mean to say it was scary like this. Thats right. It was an alchemically scary story. They say they often attack you when you go into the forest 1 I heard that they only leave the first year students alone, but sometimes they attack first year students as well. The students faces became solemn at Ymirgs detailed explanation. Agdung, a Kalarogad student, asked because he did not understand. Youre kidding, right? Uhyeah. Its a joke. haha. Its an Einrogaard joke. ha ha ha! yes? I knew it. Einrogard jokes have always been difficult to understand. Lee Han, who quickly blurted out his words, realized that other Einrogard students had previously told him off as a joke. I probably cant explain everything to outsiders. Lee Han. I think I really need to think of a way to deal with Senior Illendil. Yoner whispered. Other students were equally in trouble, but for the Alchemy School students, the monster in the forest was a very real threat. Since this is the school that requires the most diverse reagents and materials, I had no choice but to roam the forests within the territory from now on, but I cant believe I had to deal with such an enemy. Originally, it was right to ask a senior in the school for help, but surprisingly, Illendil was a senior in the alchemy school. A senior from the same school is the most powerful enemy that interferes with learning. Even seniors have weaknesses. For example, what? Like a flame I think a more peaceful method would be better. Siana, who was listening next to her, nodded quietly. I thought it would be better to be a little more peaceful than to burn my senior with flames. What if Wardanaz tries to persuade you? Wodanaz is favored by his seniors, so it might be possible. Can you call that a favorite? By that logic, what Professor Verdus does is also endearing Ill try my best. I dont have much confidence, though. Among his friends, Lee Han was regarded as an expert in negotiating with seniors, but in fact, Lee Han himself was not very confident. In the end, its more like an exchange because we have the same interests, but were not that close to our seniors. Moreover, all of Einrogards seniors were eccentric people, so you never knew when they would change and change their minds. Right now, Illendildo Lee Han has made a contract with an artificial dark spirit and is trying to purify the source of pollution, so he is evaluated positively. Even if he does this, if he is caught cutting down a tree in the forest, there is a high possibility that he will be attacked right away. Maybe it would be better to avoid your senior. The forest of Einrogard is large, but you are alone. It might be better to take advantage of the opportunity. Wardanaz. Senior Illendil is an excellent elementalist, and it is said that even forest spirits that have not signed a contract provide information. shit! Lee Han was unusually angry. Sianna was surprised. That was the level of anger I felt when I discovered the White Tiger Tower students who had barely studied and ran away. calm down. Lee Han. Still, there wont be much need to go into the forest right now. This is how you secured the reagents. Right ah. I guess Ill have to ask Senior Agudung. Lee Han approached Agdung, who was drawing a picture while observing the purification of pollutants. Senior Agudung. When are you going back to Kalarogad? If you dont mind, Id like to talk more. Agdung smiled cheerfully at the suggestion of his outstanding junior. dont worry. Ill stay for another week. There is still some work left for the juniors. Is it because you want to discuss dark magic? When different warlocks meet, they exchange their achievements. Even within the same school, each path taken within it is different, so comparing each others paths is always enjoyable and beneficial. hmm. yes. Its closer to that. Have you decided what you want to discuss? If you decide, lets get ready. Id like to discuss dark magic items that might sell well. Agdung was taken aback by the completely unexpected topic. * * * The wisdom of Einrogards school of black magic. and the wisdom of Calarogads school of black magic. If you combine the two, you can definitely create something that will sell. Lee Han was planning to make items that could be sold at the Heukamgwan workshop. Even seniors like Ogoldos and Professor Mortum had to be mobilized to improve the dark magic schools weak financial situation. Of course, some wizards may criticize, asking, Is it worth researching by gathering talented people from various magic schools and even professors?, but Lee Han paid no heed to such criticism. I wanted to make it together, even if it meant inviting the skeleton principal. I must fill the coffers of the Black Magic School As he fell asleep with that thought in mind, at some point, Lee Han discovered a familiar place appearing before his eyes. A wasteland where the sky and horizon are both empty. It was a fantasy of a black book. nice to meet! Lee Han shouted as soon as he saw the black book fluttering in the distance. The black book flinched slightly at his unusually active attitude. I know why you called me. Black book! I guess Im worried about the financial situation of the dark magic school. Am I right? Then give me a secret plan! Normally, Lee Han would complain about the oppressive methods of the black book that wouldnt let him out until he learned it, but today was different. As I had to think about new black magic items, I couldnt help but welcome the call of the black book containing the skeleton headmasters vision. But the black book slowly swayed its body to the side. No? The black book shook its body up and down to express its affirmation, then opened a page and pointed forward. When I pointed to the distant horizon where there was nothing, Lee Han was puzzled. Whats there? Instead of answering, the black book shrugged. It seemed like he was telling me to look again. what? Lee Han focused his gaze. I cast a strengthening spell, and as if that wasnt enough, I drew out magical power and put it in my eyes Then, a blurry human figure appeared on the distant, empty horizon. Lee Han immediately recognized who the other person was. It was a skeleton headmaster in human form. You cowardly bastard. I trusted you! Lee Han, who thought he had been deceived by the black book, became angry and grabbed the book by its collar. No matter how much the skeleton principal created it, I have spent so much time with Lee Han, and yet you bring up the skeleton principal without saying a word. He flapped the pages as if it wasnt a black book and pointed to me to look again. When I looked again, the skeleton principal, instead of approaching to kill Lee Han, was slowly disappearing somewhere in the distance. Underground or is it a portal? The portal engraved with the pattern of a gold wheel created an optical illusion as if the person entering was being sent underground. And the skeletal headmaster in the distance was not an alter ego of a wizard with an ego or a will, but was more like an illusion that showed the same thing over and over again. The skeleton principal entered through the golden ring gate, disappeared, reappeared, entered, and repeated. As Lee Han watched, he realized that the face of the illusion looked much younger than the human form of the regular skeleton principal. Are you younger than when you became a lich? Come to think of it, even if Headmaster Skeleton was an archmage who reached the level at a young age, he must have been younger than that. He must have learned magic from someone and also had time to practice magic. I cant imagine it, but the black book moved, its pages fluttering. It was as if Lee Han was saying that he had to go there too. I have to go there? sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The black book was happy and moved its body up and down. Why on earth? The black book pointed to the illusion of the skeleton headmaster, opened the page, drew a picture of the Archmage, pointed to Lee Han again, and then pointed to the picture of the Archmage again. It was a complicated movement, but Lee Han figured it out after thinking about it carefully. So, the principal entered that dimension when he was young and was able to become an archmage thanks to it? agreement. So I have to go in too? Agree again. Isnt this crazy guy? As soon as Lee Han returned to reality at the suggestion of the black book, he thought about burning the book. Who is this bastard trying to kill? Among the unconfirmed outer dimensions that wizards can enter, there are all kinds of dangerous and bizarre worlds. If a skeleton principal could enter and gain magical enlightenment, Einroguard would be so dangerous that it would be difficult to even show a business card. To confidently recommend that Headmaster, you may have been a great wizard at that age, but I am still a student. You let me off guard by only teaching you magic in the first place, and then you try to kill me like this! Lee Han criticized the book in a voice full of betrayal. The book flapped its pages as if it was unfair. The illusion and portal in the distance appeared in front of Lee Han because his level had risen, and the black book did not appear to kill him. My level has risen and it has been revealed? The book nodded its body up and down. Lee Han spoke in a serious voice. You misjudged. - Thats it. Pretend you didnt see that. ruler. Teach me some magic. You couldnt have called me without magic, right? The black book nodded with a shaky motion. Apart from the fact that Lee Hans level increased and he discovered the distant portal, there were still many magics that the Black Book had to teach. But shouldnt a wizard set off as soon as he discovers a portal like that? No matter how far it is and how much it seems like a mirage, its not enough to keep walking * * * My anger is relieved a little. Lee Han woke up and thought as he prepared to leave for Heukam Pavilion. Although the portal was explained first, the black book was clearly giving magic as a gift to suit Lee Hans needs. It was still hard to forgive him for suggesting that we go through a suspicious portal! Could it be that you are giving me a useful magic to prevent me from burning it? If so, it is a truly evil artifact. In old fairy tales from the Empire, there were often stories about masters who were possessed and destroyed because they picked up evil artifacts. At first glance, you may not understand why you are fooled, but the original evil artifact did not reveal its true colors right away. At first, they deceive their owners by pretending to be useful, but when they think they have gained their trust, they reveal their true colors. If that was the case with the black book, it might have been right to cut it down right away. But its useful. Pfft. Is this why people who were affected by evil artifacts also suffered like this? Lee Han stared at the black book in agony. The black book, reading those emotions, became dissatisfied and vibrated its exterior. The owner was extremely rude. Chapter 770 Episode 770 Lets think about it again later. After wrapping the black book and sealing it under the bag (the black book vibrated as if this was of no use), Lee Han walked towards the Heukam Pavilion. Senior Ogoldos, whom I had not seen in a long time, saw Lee Han and waved happily. Wardanaz. nice to meet. Long time no see. Seniors. You look tired. What happened? Its nothing special. I was thinking about black magic items that would sell well. ! Ogoldos had bags under his eyes, as if he had been worrying all night. Ogoldos, who was wondering whether to say this or not, finally opened his mouth. Wardanaz. I respect your heart, but ? Black magic just doesnt make money. Dont overexert yourself. Lee Han was taken aback by the sight of his senior cheering him on fiercely from the beginning. Isnt it something you have to try to know? Sometimes there are things you can know without even trying. The direction the sun rises, the evilness of the principal I think black magic will continue to be the same. After speaking, Ogoldos entered the Dark House. The drooping shoulders seen from behind looked unusually narrow and small. Cough. Wardanaz County. This time Professor Mortum walked. Lee Han bowed his head politely. hello. professor. Thank you for doing me a favor. Please Professor Mortum was lost in thought. The student in front of me petitioned to gather not only his seniors from the black magic school but also the professor to think about magic. Professor Mortum tried to refuse because he was tired and bothered, but his student did not stop persuading him. -If the professor keeps refusing, I will send a letter to the principal! -! Can you say that as a favor? yes? no. nothing. It wasnt until Direth was in his fourth year that he started threatening Professor Mortum, but the boy from the Wardanaz family was only in his second year and was already learning how to threaten the professor. Professor Mortum suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. I didnt even know that I was raising a dragons baby. really. Collock. Wardanaz County. yes. professor. I respect your feelings, but black magic just doesnt make money. Dont overexert yourself. Lee Han was dumbfounded at the sight of Professor Mortum turning around and entering the Dark Hall. From the beginning, something like this! * * * In fact, it was not that the Einrogard school of black magic did not make attempts to gain financial resources. Flesh Golem C Attempt to sell at a 30% lower price than Einroguards existing golem. C Initially, five units were sold, but since then, there have been continuous complaints about the bad smell and ugly appearance. -Eventually discarded due to lack of sales. Skeleton Army C Makes a contract with the undead and orders them to help the buyers. -Unlike warlocks who are less repulsed by the undead, regular wizards feel repulsed by the undead and begin to rebel. -Pay compensation and dispose of. Ahraks Deadly Poison Series C An attempt to produce and sell Ahraks deadly poison, which has a variety of powerful effects. -It was the most successful, but buyers were dissatisfied with the excessively high price. -In the end, it was discarded due to lack of sales Usually, the results of attempts in the field of black magic failed because they were ugly and smelly and did not sell, or because they were too expensive. Agdung took out the content he had worked hard to prepare and presented it. I think more powerful, high-level black magic will be a viable avenue for sales. Unlike outside, students at Einrogard can implement most things on their own. We need to sell more powerful and rare magic. Oh What I studied is < Ahraks Ultramarine Blue Poison >, and this poison is bound to be popular among wizards. Think of the power! The students looked intrigued by the words of the senior from Kalarogad. As a wizard who gained a reputation for poison among the warlocks of the past empire, Ahraks Deadly Poison series was also popular among Einroguard students. What if you make and sell < Ahrak''s Ultramarine Blue Poison >, which is a must-have when talking about the most powerful poison? Im sure I couldnt make the ultramarine blue poison last time, perhaps due to a lack of ingredients, so it might be different when I make it. This might be popular Cough. Youre wrong. Professor Mortum interjected. Agdung looked slightly embarrassed at those words and asked back. Wrong? Its just not recorded, but at that time, they tried to make and sell ultramarine poison. Collock. There were so many materials involved that we had to find a buyer first. Did you? How many people showed up? 0 people. How many people? Cough. 0 people. You are mistaken. You fools! No matter how good the poisons performance is, only warlocks are impressed Other students dont buy it because its expensive. Students of the Black Magic School thought that if they created a better poison, other students would notice, but in fact, the average student did not know how great the difference was between this poison and that poison. You can buy it once out of curiosity, but that also disappears when the price goes up. Why isnt it written down?! Cough. I didnt write that down because I was embarrassed. It was a long time ago, so it might be a little different now Agdung, who said that, seemed to be very unsure, so his voice trembled. its okay. Seniors. Those who dont know good poison are bad! thats right. They sell ultramarine blue poison at this price, you bastards! I didnt even know how grateful I was! The students of the Black Magic School complained and cheered for Agdung. Agdung was moved and moved to tears by the support he received from juniors at other magic schools. Thank you everyone. Actually, I < Cloak of Contamination > was also selling, so I thought that Einroguard students were all well aware of the greatness of dark magic, even if they were not part of the black magic school. It was sold!? Professor Mortum coughed and then exclaimed in surprise. Youre selling < Contaminant Cloak >. That was more surprising than finding a black magic item that would sell well. Cough, how on earth!? Lee Han sold it. professor. Gainando-kun. Collock. You cant say you sold a threat Lee Han said, looking at Professor Mortum as if he was dumbfounded. I didnt threaten, I sold it properly. really? how? There was a contaminant rampage on the 7th floor Lee Han explained the situation simply. Of course, excluding the story that a bunch of pollutants came by chance. After listening to the entire explanation, Professor Mortum was impressed. Cough indeed! Did you take advantage of the situation? But its a little strange. They could use magic, so why were there so many pollutants? Thats right. Its fascinating. Anyway, good job. Wardanaz County. Professor Mortum praised him with sincerity. I wondered if they had forced me to buy it by threatening them, but if they had that level of wit, they deserved praise. Perhaps this young genius might come up with a truly ingenious method. Cough. So what have you prepared? hmm. What I was thinking about was an armor item. Lee Han took out a new magic he had learned from the black book. 3rd circle magic < Gonadaltes'' black magic cloak >. Although it was black magic, it was a magic that contained quite a few enchantment properties and was an artifact-making magic. The completed effect is to defend and protect against magical elements of the black magic school, such as undead and poison curses. This is a really stable and useful artifact. Lee Han suspected that the black book was trying to assassinate him, but he had no choice but to acknowledge the usefulness of this magic. When wandering around Einrogard, you encountered more undead and cursed poison than you thought. A cloak that can provide stable defense against such elements even students who are not particularly interested in black magic are likely to be attracted to it. Cough. Is this the end? Wardanaz. This seems so boring. Not only Professor Mortum, but also Agdung and Ogoldos looked at Ihan with slightly embarrassed eyes. This was so boring! yes? This is it. Arent you so bored? Will students want to buy this? Artifacts dont have to be fun, right? I think this kind of decent and stable artifact will sell well Lee Han, an avid reader of the Imperial Newspaper Economy, had his own confidence, but began to be a little shaken by the lukewarm response of his black magic seniors. Is there something you didnt notice? i get it! Ogoldos shouted as if he understood. Wardanaz wants to spread poison throughout the school before selling this cloak. Thats all there is to it! indeed. Collock. With curses and undead? Only then did Professor Mortum look a little persuaded. Lee Han answered firmly. I didnt think like that. Cough. You didnt?? Wardanaz. Then this might be a bit dangerous Is it that dangerous?? While Lee Han was worried, Agdung came to his aid. for a moment. professor. Trial and error is a wizards right, right? You cant stop me like this before I even try. Cough. Thats right. This is a reagent that Wardanaz brought, so it wouldnt be a bad idea to do whatever you want, Wardanaz. Professor Mortum also agreed to some extent with Agdung. There was no reason to stop him when he said he would do it with his own things. Wizards were meant to learn by making mistakes. Cough. Then, shall we go to the workshop and see Wardanaz-kun working? Ogoldos spoke to Lee Han privately. Wardanaz. Dont be too disappointed if it doesnt sell. I also didnt sell any of the < The Cursed Bone of Al Azif > that I made before. I think its obvious that it wont sell. * * * Lee Han, who started selling at the 7th floor market with the first batch, made up his mind. I will never again receive financial advice from wizards of the dark arts school! Why is this all sold out?? Why such an ordinary thing?? I feel pathetic for being shaken. Lee Han looked with disdain at the shocked seniors next to him. They think it wont sell just because its good by their standards. Surprisingly, the < Dark Magic Cloak of Gonadaltes > (sold as < Dark Magic School Defense Cloak >) sold in the market area on the 7th floor sold out quickly. The power of defensive magic wont be that strong, right? At this level, we wont be able to stop the high-ranking undead when they come out. Its the same with poison. There is a limit to preventing poison with this Seniors. Lee Han opened his mouth earnestly, intending to retaliate against the negative opinions he had heard earlier. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I may have less magic skills than my seniors, but ? Agudung was puzzled, but he waited without interrupting his junior. We know more about what will sell and what wont sell. Its not black magic that only seniors know is great, but items that can be used with moderate ease are selling well. That that Such an ordinary item Agdung and Ogoldos looked shocked at Lee Hans words. Does that mean that an ordinary item like that would sell better than a stronger golem, stronger curse, or stronger poison? It was really hard to believe, but looking at the reality before my eyes, I might be right At that time, the students who came up from the lower floor began to urgently deliver the news. -A toxic swamp broke out on the 6th floor!! -Toxic swamp on the 6th floor! Toxic swamp on the 6th floor! Never just go in! ah. As expected What is aha and what is as expected? Lee Han glared at his seniors. Chapter 771 Episode 771 You dont really think I spread poison, do you? First of all, not only did Lee Han not explode the toxic swamp on the 6th floor even even if the toxic swamp did not explode, Lee Han was confident that this < Gonadaltes'' Black Magic Cloak > or even < Dark Magic School''s Defense Cloak > would have sold well. . No matter how much you think about it, it is an item that is bound to sell well. Of course not. Wodanaz. Ogoldos narrowed his eyes in agreement. Arent you saying no on the outside but thinking its true on the inside? uh? Wasnt it? no. Lee Han answered with a straight face. What are you looking at people for? Who would do something like that? Last year, Senior Direth and Senior Coholty sprayed poison together to seal off the area. When I think about it, my seniors from the black magic school had sprinkled poison in the hallway to help Lee Han hide the giants underground. Lee Han reflected on what he had just said. hmm. You never know who will do what. Anyway, its not me this time. Despite Lee Hans words, other students from the Black Magic School tried to start the discussion with Is it really true? Lee Han, annoyed, called his colleagues together. Thats not important right now. ah. thats right. I need to make more cloaks. It would be easier if the professor helped me. The professor disappeared. I think he ran away. Shall I call senior Direth? Lee Han hit the floor with his cane. The students of the Black Magic School looked puzzled. First of all, dont call Senior Delet. uh. why? If you dont want to call me, dont call me, you bastard. When Lee Han got angry, Gainando stung and retreated. I was just asking! The cloak production has already been dipped in dye, so we will be able to continue working on it as soon as the basic process is completed. I didnt say such an obvious thing. then? I have to sell something else as soon as possible! Seniors. Are you sure you dont know? I dont know. what? Ogoldos was slightly overwhelmed by Lee Hans momentum. When it comes to imperial gold coins, this junior radiates a force that overwhelms not only his seniors but also the professor. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Detox related items! If we sell it at a lower price than the cloak, it will be competitive enough. I made a cape and it was a foolish idea to sell just the cape because it was selling well. I dont know who opened the toxic swamp, but since we have the opportunity, we must make the most of it. what? So, are you trying to sell things like detox potions or poisonous liquor? youre right. Items such as detox potions that temporarily prevent poisoning or blood liquor that blocks access to poison. It was an essential item for adventurers exploring dungeons, but it was not so essential for Einrogard students. As I said, unless the performance is truly outstanding, there is no reason for students to pay a lot of money to buy it. All they have to do is find it and learn it! Should I buy something so mediocre? I think you might want to do it yourself or buy something better. Seniors! ?? Students from other schools dont know much about dark magic! So dont think that students will think deeply about black magic items. If you just advertise that its good, everyone will believe it. Ogoldos face became sullen when he was hit hard with the truth. When I really thought about it, I thought that students from other schools would not have the ability to distinguish between easy and difficult black magic. Since I wasnt interested in the first place Wardanaz. Just one more thing. Agdung joined the conversation. What is it, senior? After hearing the story, a toxic swamp broke out on the 6th floor, but there are many swamps that are not highly toxic and there are a lot of empty spaces, so it would be easy to respond if you know the trick. Will those consumables really sell? hmm. Lee Han listened to the advice of his senior from Kalarogad and became lost in thought. And then he opened his mouth. I think you need to help me with that. me? I can help you with anything, but what can I do * * * Everyone. Please listen! I am from Kalarogad! Kalarogad? Its a black magic school, right? Thank goodness. I was going to throw a rock at Baldrogaard. Students walking up and down the 7th floor stopped and listened when they saw Kalarogad. What are you going to talk about? A poisonous swamp has burst on the 6th floor, and it is a very dangerous swamp! How is it dangerous? Its really dangerous! So how specifically? If there are restrictions on the use of certain elements or if it interferes with the use of magical power Its more dangerous than that! ??? Agdung avoided answering and waved his arms in an exaggerated motion. Please do not enter the sixth floor for a while, but if you really must enter the sixth floor, purchase a detox potion from the students of the Black Magic School over there! Theres also a blood potion and a protective cloak! As soon as he finished speaking, a boy with golden hair came running towards him and fell down. Kuh poison poison! this! Here, drink the detox potion! Students from the Black Magic School hurried over and helped Gainando, who had fallen, to give him potion. everyone. Did you see it! Agdung thought to himself that it was fortunate that he was in a skeleton state. Otherwise, an awkward expression would have appeared on your face! Its dangerous if you go down to the 6th floor unprepared! The students chatted about the information they had just heard. -Is the toxic swamp that bad? -Who on earth set it off? Could it be that the black magic school exploded it? -no way. If the black magic school had exploded, would they have prepared an antidote potion like that? It must have been spreading more. -It looks like a wizard from Kalarogard came and prepared with us. They dont normally do things like that. Lee Han had a shocked expression on his face as he listened to the loud conversation. It was fortunate that there was no suspicion that it was a self-made play, but it was a bit shocking that there was no suspicion at all. What kind of image has the dark magic school had so far that they would never even think of selling potions like this? To even think Senior Agdung prepared it! Please give me a potion. ah. yes. Here it is. thank you. I didnt know the dark magic school could do something like this. Good job. I cheer for you. Yes Are you doing this because youre being noticed because of the person from Kalarogad? no. Its just something we can do What are you talking about? You were originally the ones spreading more poison. Actually, there was a person in our school named Coholti, and he took the lead. Now that he has graduated, we want to do things like this. Although the students were skeptical, they bought the potion. The price wasnt that expensive (based on Einrogard) and considering the situation on the 6th floor, it wasnt a bad idea. Gainando. Would you mind going over there one more time in 30 minutes and pretending to collapse? Hehe. okay. Gainando made a fake poison next to Lee Han and studied how to make it look more realistic. Since they were all excellent wizards, they had to show proper symptoms of poisoning. Senior Agudung. Thank you. If it werent for my seniors, I wouldnt have achieved this much. Thats right. I definitely wanted to hear from a student at another school, I wouldnt have achieved this much if it werent for you but Why am I strangely unhappy? * * * All weekend, Lee Han filled the coffers and changed his image with the students of the black magic school. It was so surprising that it was even talked about in Einrogard Watchman. Iactus: Have you heard that the dark magic school sells detox potions, not poisons?! Why on earth would you do something like that!? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: It seems that originally, a graduate named Coholti banned the sale of the antidote to maintain the potency of the poison. Iactus: Terrible! Lee Han decided to apologize when he met Senior Cohalty later and finished organizing the safe. Outside the window of the dark building, the sun was slowly shining, signaling the beginning of a new week. Anyway, Im glad. I need to continue to maintain income like this. This income was enough to fill the coffers even if the participating students shared the cost. The question was whether this could be maintained. Lets not worry already. There will be another opportunity next time. If a new curse breaks out or an undead disturbance breaks out of course, Lee Han himself had no intention of causing it. Just a little bit of anticipation! What are you doing there? ! Lee Han was surprised. The door to the Dark Hall was opened and the most pitiful 5th year student from the Dark Magic School was coming in. hello. Senior Delet. Why havent you slept since this morning? What about your senior? What am I What am I At the same time, the two felt very sorry for each other in their hearts. I was organizing what I worked on over the weekend. What did you work on? With the help of the professor and other students, I created and sold items. Did it sell? yes. It was quite successful. Okay Direth didnt believe his juniors words, but he didnt bother to question him. What is the use of telling more sad stories? Here, have some coffee. thank you. What is that? Lee Han was puzzled as he looked at the glass Direth brought. Why do I feel poisonous air in the glass? Belgarungs poison. It tastes bitter so its okay when you wake up. Why dont you just have coffee?? hey. Coffee beans are expensive. Delet grumbled but accepted the hot tin cup. Where else in Einrogard can you find a junior making coffee for a senior? Usually, if you steal a seniors coffee beans, you steal them Wait a minute. If you borrowed your power, why didnt I call you? The professor told you not to call me? If I hadnt drank coffee, I would have passed over, but since I drink coffee, I wake up. Professor, you would never say something like that, right? I gave you coffee for no reason. Delet shook his head. You can blame the evil professor, but what can you do by blaming a good junior? What are you listening to in class this morning? It might not be there. Stop talking nonsense. yes. Actually there is. Its < Sword and Life >, and its probably Professor Ingaldelles lecture, so its relatively good I guess thats not Professor Ingalldells lecture? yes? Give it to me. Delet sipped coffee, looked at Lee Hans lecture list, and nodded. Junior. This lecture is not Professor Ingalldels lecture. Then who teaches? Although there were many wizards in Einroguard, excellent swordsmen were surprisingly rare. Catton of the Jahan family. White Tiger Top, 5th grade. ! Lee Han was a little nervous when he heard that he was a 5th grader at White Tiger Tower. Apparently, the White Tiger Tower and the Blue Dragon Tower have had a long history of conflict. What kind of person are you? Jahan? That bastard Is he also a master of strengthening magic? Or maybe its some other type of magic. The stupidest person in Einrogard. ??? For a moment, Lee Han wondered if he had misheard Direths words. yes? Thats stupid. Youre in the 5th grade. Theres no way youre stupid. ah. All right. Are you saying Im stupid by the standards of my seniors? no. Its just objectively stupid Junior. Youre a student at the previous school, right? yes. This is who he is. Delet made a circle with his fingers. Are you saying that Senior Catton is also a student at the previous school? No 0 schools. She failed all of them. Chapter 772 Episode 772: Shock and silence. Delet fully understood the shock his junior received, so he waited until he woke up from the shock. How does that make sense? Which part? White Tiger Top 5th grade? Or zero schools? Everything is confusing I failed, but can I move up to the 5th grade? A common joke among lower grade students at Einrogard, If you fail, wont you end up in the 5th grade? was very different from reality. Einrogard is not a kind and kind place that will send you to the next grade just because you failed. Once a student fails, the place he or she goes to is usually the punishment room. By staying in the punishment room instead of going out during vacation, most of the failures were resolved. Students who aim to graduate in their fourth year say thats not enough, but thats because its graduation, so the standard process was generally failing C > punishment room C > overcoming. But it wasnt enough to keep failing while failing, so you went all the way to the 5th grade? Once that kid committed suicide he was in the punishment room for the entire vacation. Lee Han suddenly got goosebumps. A person has never been able to go outside and has been confined to Einrogard since entering school. It was an ordeal enough to turn a normal person into a monster like the skeleton principal. Isnt that too cruel? Things like this happen in Einrogard. Junior. I tried to teach not only myself, but also the professors at Yukveltirena Lee Han swallowed without realizing it. I felt more nervous than when I met the crazy alter ego of the skeleton principal. I failed. Jahan really had no understanding of the calculations or laws necessary for magic. Its like Im cursed by numbers. And indeed. Lee Han nodded. Since magic is basically an advanced course that requires one to be able to feel magical power, know how to move, calculate in ones head, and concentrate, it was something that could not be done with just the senses. Even if you are lucky enough to learn a few things, you cannot progress beyond that. If Caton of the Jahan family was a person cursed by numbers as Direth said, it would not be surprising if he failed consecutively. for a moment. So what happened to fifth grade? He was excellent at swordsmanship. Caton had swordsmanship skills that were second to none not only in the same grade but also compared to the White Tiger Top seniors in the upper grades. Not only did he create an aura with magical power, but he also showed off various secret techniques of swordsmanship and somehow made up for the lack of magic. -Jahan student. The test was clearly about making a wall made of water -I made it, professor. -This is swordsmanship Of course, creating a wall of water by swinging a sword is amazing but what kind of swordsmanship is this? -This is a secret technique created to pass the test in the punishment room. I swung my sword all day to create a wall of water. -Wouldnt it be better for you to just join the Knights? Because of his sincerity and talent, professors, including Principal Skeleton, suggested, Why dont you graduate early and join the Order of Knights?, but Catton flatly refused. Catton himself had a passion for magic. -A man from the Jahan family never breaks his resolve once he has made up his mind. principal. Since swordsmanship is also a skill that deals with magical power, once you reach the level, you may be able to discover a connection with magic. -I know how to do swordsmanship, but regardless of the connection between the two, I wont be able to gain enlightenment about magic even if my swordsmanship level increases -Principal . The headmaster told you not to put limits on your magic! -You cowardly brought what I said. This bastard. In the end, Principal Skull gave in to Catons insistence and allowed him to go to the 5th grade. If you say that much, then try your hand at researching swordsmanship and get results! As a result, a monster called a 5th grade student from 0 schools was born. Isnt it okay to join the Knights? Junior. He said that to me, his seniors, and his juniors a hundred times. From what I heard, she was a swordsman talent comparable to Giselles older sister, Giclean, but I couldnt understand why she was acting like this in Einroguard. Isnt it a consideration for the imperial swordsmanship world to just focus on swordsmanship? However, no matter what others said, ones own will was important in the end, and Caton was confident that if he delved into swordsmanship, he would one day be able to realize magic. okay. hmm. But youre not a senior with a bad personality or a strange personality, right? Even after listening to the conversation we just had, are you asking me if Im a strange senior? But youre not a weird senior like Professor Verdus or Senior Yukbeltire, are you? Hes not that kind of guy. But um no. I dont think I need to tell you this in advance. Lee Han wanted to say, Sir, do you know that there are two ways to make people angry? but he held back. Because the senior in front of me was too pitiful to be angry. All right. Then I will listen carefully. okay. Thank you for your hard work. really. When can I help with research on similar products? not there yet. Then Ill go this weekend. Lee Han said hello and went out. Didnt you hear that its still far away? Delet grumbled into the back of his juniors head. If a junior was too smart, it was difficult to lie. really. I should put some gold coins in it. After Lee Han left, Direth, the man alone in the dark hall, approached the safe. Because the black magic school was so poor, there were times when Direth secretly put in his own money. Im already worried that there will be 0 new students this year, so I need to pack my wallet -!!!!!! A loud scream erupted from the dark hall. * * * The < Sword and Life > lecture was held in a classroom on the outskirts of hell on the 6th floor. Im glad it was a toxic swamp that exploded on the 6th floor. Lee Han walked through the miasma emanating from the swamp with his bare body and opened the door to the classroom on the outskirts of hell. Inside, it was hot and lava was flowing like a river. The urge to close the door was strong, but Lee Han resisted. for a moment. The elemental magic lecture was also like this. Einrogard classrooms are all unique. You cannot hastily evaluate the lecture content based on the characteristics of the classroom. Of course, the professor in charge of the < Elemental Magic and Its Applications > lecture ignited Lee Hans body, but Lee Han tried to accept it as positively as possible. Why is there no one? When no one was visible between the lava and the igneous rock, Lee Han once again felt the urge to retreat. no. Professor Verdus lecture was like this. Seniors may come late because they have a lot of leisure time. Unlike Einrogards second year students like Lee Han, the third and fourth year students are full of leisure. That might be why he came late. oh. Are you a junior? Welcome. When he discovered that Lee Han had arrived, Suin, a short cat student, looked happy and beckoned. It was a male student with very dark animal blood, and Lee Han instinctively flinched when he saw him. An animal with a cute appearance from experience, was dangerous. In Lee Hans experience so far, there were many cases of cute-looking animal beasts with broken personalities. Lee Han secretly called this the < Beast Humanity-Cuteness Inverse Proportion Hypothesis >. The most suitable example was, of course, Professor Verdus. If it werent for the animals bloody appearance, which evokes sympathy and cuteness, Professor Verdus would not have survived until now. Among the beasts whose character is ruined, only those with dark animal blood and cute looks survive. Its a rather convincing hypothesis. Are you a Caton senior from the Jahan family? Thats right! Junior. shit. Lee Han lamented inwardly. I thought it would be okay if he was a senior who was taking the lecture with me, but it turned out to be a senior who was giving the lecture. How did you know my name? That other seniors told me. indeed. I know your name, too. Caton took off his long-brimmed fedora and smiled with satisfaction. Lee Han paused. yes? Why? Isnt this Ihan of the Wardanaz family? Ive wanted to meet you ever since I heard you were taking classes from all schools, but I never thought you would come to this lecture. Lee Han regretted that he should have listened to Direttes story about his senior by holding on to his ankles earlier. I was really scared because the other person was like that. Perhaps they are trying to retaliate just because I am attending the previous school. As it happened, Lee Han was the Blue Dragon Tower and his opponent was the White Tiger Tower. If the second graders had been begging for revenge When are the others coming? Other people? yes. There are no other students taking this class. Caton blinked and looked at Lee Han. How do you know that? Thats because, except for your junior, all the students taking the swordsmanship class are from White Tiger Tower, and I already asked the White Tiger Tower students? Lee Han vowed to himself that he would grab the White Tiger Tower students by the collar the next time they met. If a crazy senior went around asking about the lecture, you should have shared that information. What would happen if you just ignored it? Shall we try to persuade you again? I think it would be a shame to have to take this lecture alone. No way. Junior. And it was I who stopped him from hearing it. yes? Lee Han was surprised by the unexpected words. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it okay for a professor to go to a student and threaten them not to listen? Thats a novel method. It was a method that would make Professor Verdus afraid of what would happen if he found out. They go to the students first and threaten them not to take the lecture I guess I have the qualifications to take this lecture. I told you to ask and if you say no, dont listen. Do you mean swordsmanship? Lee Han was puzzled. Of course, Lee Han had excellent swordsmanship among his grade, but if Giselle, Durgyu, and even his seniors had given up, there was no reason to listen to only Lee Han. ah. Have I not taken the test yet? Lee Han cautiously asked if he would be able to leave the classroom if he lost here. Then Caton shook his head. Its a test, but its not a swordsmanship. Its closer to wisdom than that. ruler. Junior. Take this book. Caton handed Lee Han a book. < Beginner Fire Magic > was a book written quite a long time ago, but it had good explanations, so it was a useful book for first-year students. ? Back 3 circle page. < Lesser Flame Barrier >. Do you know about this magic? yes. Can you explain? yes? Caton urged us to do it quickly. Lee Han was a little worried about how to explain it. hmm. There probably isnt that much magic that the senior mastered. According to Direth, except for a few basic spells that he learned by feel, Caton learned everything else through swordsmanship. Lee Han first prepared to explain, thinking that the other person was Gai Nando, who did not know numbers. So, first of all, this < Lesser Flame Barrier > is a magic that uses the fire element and shape change. In the case of fire elements, accurate calculations are essential as there is a backfire phenomenon, but sometimes when there is too much magic power or calculations are not possible, other methods must be used. I recommend casting a protection spell and using magic. It may seem reckless at first, but if you repeat it, you will find that there are surprisingly many parts that can be replaced sensibly You passed, junior. ?? Please take care of me. What do you mean? I teach swordsmanship to my junior. My junior is teaching me magic. Well, wouldnt we have a synergistic effect together? Lee Han seemed to have some idea of what Direth was trying to say earlier. Chapter 773 Episode 773 Is this person like this with everyone he meets? If everyone I met said, Senior or junior, teach me magic, I could understand that notoriety. Of course, it is better to have a passion for learning than to have no passion for learning, but isnt that true to a certain extent? It was understandable that he got sick of me chasing him around and harassing him for several years. Oops. This is not the time. Lee Han quickly came to his senses. Right now, in front of my eyes, there was not a robber with a sword, but a senior with a sword. And for some reason, the senior with the sword had a very high opinion of Lee Han. There seems to be some mistake. Seniors. How can you tell whether I pass or not based on what I just said? Lee Han spoke firmly because he did not want to teach a fifth-year senior. And this statement wasnt particularly wrong. They let me pass just because we talked once. No matter how you look at it, its suspicious. There was a high possibility that it was just an intention to force them to teach no matter what they said. haha. Junior. Do you know how many wizards taught me? Just by hearing one word, I can tell whether you have the ability to teach me or not. Caton smiled, proudly saying something that didnt sound like much. Of course, Lee Han couldnt laugh. It wasnt even that funny. Is that so? What part exactly? First of all, the wizards who tried to teach me started with basic arithmetic and tried to get numbers into my head. But my junior didnt do that. Lee Han wanted to say, Its because Direth told me in advance!, but he couldnt bring himself to accuse Direth, so he held back. Oops. Im sure youll say that senior Yukbeltire told you. Just by looking at that, you can tell that you are one of the best wizards who tried to teach me. It may seem like an overstatement, but werent there people like that among the White Tiger Tower friends? hmm. Everyone was trying to force me to teach them numbers first. shit. Moradi. What a smart bastard! Lee Han was secretly indignant at Giselle, who had done nothing wrong. I cant believe I got hit like this! I should have said I would teach numbers first. I passed the exam because of what I heard from Delet and my experience teaching failing first-year students. Besides, junior, you suggested a method that is different from the existing magic practice? I have heard < Lesser Flame Wall > explained dozens of times, but this is the first time I have seen someone who was prepared to set their body on fire like you did and tried to cast it. This time it was Professor Djorjics turn to blame the Benmalfa family. Lee Han cursed Professor Djorjic, saying he would never become a principal. Thats because I had too much magic power and had trouble controlling it Did you have that much trouble!? Even better! You might really be able to teach me! Caton was very happy to see the pain his junior went through. If he was a genius who could succeed in taking all the classes even after going through that kind of pain, he might be able to teach Catton himself. dont be too disappointed if I cant teach you. Lee Han gave up and said. I thought that if it didnt work out, Caton would give up on its own. The fifth-year senior smiled, stroking the long, sideways whiskers that were characteristic of a cat beast. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What a disappointment! How many times have you failed so far? Would that make you disappointed? Junior. Dont worry too much. ruler. Come here. Caton moved forward, dragging Lee Han at a brisk pace. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Where are you going? ah. As I said, as much as my junior teaches me magic, I also have to teach my junior swordsmanship. I think that if you learn more swordsmanship, it will definitely be helpful in your magic training. Do you mean to cut down the professor and run away? In Lee Hans view, the only way swordsmanship could help with magic training was cutting down the professor and running away. Can I really learn your swordsmanship? I listened to what the top juniors said, and its quite possible! Lee Han took steps, vowing to catch the second-year students of White Tiger Tower when he returned. You must have taken a swordsmanship class last year, so you must have learned about intention. Junior. yes. The vision passed down orally among the Empires old swordsmen contained ambiguous phrases such as Put your anger into your sword and Put your faith into your sword. This was not simply an emotional training method. Prosecutors were actually able to change the nature of magical power into sense and instinct. Professor Ingalldell explained this by putting ones intention into the sword. When you learn how to skillfully use magical power, when you fully understand the fundamentals of swordsmanship, and finally when you learn how to condense your intention into a single point beyond the ordinary level of putting it into a sword! At that moment, the sword shined like a star. Any wizard can easily see a light source, but the light emanating from the seniors sword held a mystery that was fundamentally different from that light. It was a crystalline aura of magical power so concentrated that it could not be understood by the wizards rational mind. Thats amazing! How did you realize this? Caton seriously thought about Lee Hans flattery. And then he answered. As expected, the punishment room seems to have been large. Junior. As I continued to stay in the punishment room, I began to think deeply about swordsmanship. I see. If you dont know how to control magical power, you cant gather it into a sword. If you dont know how to control herbivorous energy, you cant control it. If you dont know how to gather intention, you cant condense it. You cannot lack any one of the three. Lee Han nodded. Lee Han himself knew this well as he had tried to become a fake auror by forcibly channeling his magic power. In the end, since the core of this auror was magic power concentrated beyond its limits, it was impossible to create it with magic power alone without enlightenment. Junior, you must complete this first. Do you have any advice? Caton thought seriously again. hmm. If I do what I did, I will be in the punishment room during vacation I will do my best within the lecture time. Lee Han answered quickly. I was afraid that if I answered wrong here, I would not be able to leave Einrogard even during vacation. also. Your junior is a genius enough to take classes from all schools, so it will be possible. You sure Senior Catton didnt call me to harass me, right? Even when I heard my senior speak highly of me, I wasnt very happy. Now that I complete this aura, the next thing is With those words, Caton swung the aura towards the lava. A sword burning like a star drew a shining trajectory. It was an attack with enormous destructive power, and it actually ended there. Lee Han had doubts as he did not know what the other person was trying to show. ruler! Catons sword dance had only just begun. When he swung once and then swung again, the reality of the area through which the Auror passed began to change ever so slightly. !!!! As Lee Han had witnessed Direths small world magic firsthand, he was astonished to realize what the other person was doing now. Now, the other person was summoning small world magic by swinging his sword! Of course, it was not a small world with an elaborate and systematic order like the < Pentagramaton > written by Dilett. It was a limited and strange small world that only applied to the moment when a primitive and crude sword was wielded. But even so, a small world is definitely a small world. As the rules of reality changed, the aurors suddenly turned into water and exploded. Caton shouted and brought out this water to create a barrier. Haha! Unfortunately, the water barrier did not last long enough to make such a complaint. The barrier lasted for a few seconds, then quickly lost strength and disappeared. Unlike magic, which allows for a variety of complex processes, swordsmanship is capable of producing highly destructive phenomena in an instant, but maintaining a water barrier in that way is close to impossible. Rather, just maintaining it for a few seconds was a great achievement in itself. Simply forming an auror is great, but realizing a small world with it. Huh Hah. Did you just see it, junior? I saw it. Caton also gasped as if the draw just took a toll on his physical strength. This too was completed in the punishment room Are you a punishment room fanatic? great. I never thought I could create a small world with a sword. Small world? What is that, junior? Lee Han had no idea that a 5th grade student wouldnt even know what a small world was. Well So its like this. The magic is roughly 5 circles gasp! There was such a thing as magic! I thought it only existed in swordsmanship! I think you should really join the knighthood. Lee Han was taken aback by Caton, but was secretly surprised. Whenever I faced knights like Allarlong or Jiklin, I felt that their strength went beyond simply being excellent at swordsmanship or being able to use Aurors, but it made sense if swordsmen who had reached the level were capable of such things. As for the sword technique that Lee Han learned, Byeokamgeom, didnt Alarlong even teach him the second half of the swordsmanship? Its possible to reach even a small world with swordsmanship. Lee Han suddenly became curious and asked. Seniors. Is something like this possible with swordsmanship? which? So Lee Han briefly explained what he knew about magic in the unique world. The wizards ultimate vision that does not simply change the wizards individual world, but recreates a much wider area into the wizards individual order. Caton burst out laughing as the headmaster explained the level he had shown once. Even magic is impossible, junior! How can an individual wizard color such a large area into his own world! Seniors. This is magic. ?!?! Caton was surprised. It was only after listening to Lee Hans explanation that the 5th grade senior felt embarrassed and was able to understand. I never thought there was such a great magic Junior. I was really surprised. Have you never heard of it? I only asked about very easy magic Even though he had heard of < Lesser Flame Wall > dozens of times, he had never heard of small worlds or unique worlds. And as far as I know, thats impossible with swordsmanship. hmm. Even if you twist the area where you swing the sword I cant imagine how you would change that large area. Unlike the wizards small world, the swordsman could momentarily twist reality only in the short area where he wielded his sword. It was a natural limitation as it was unfolding with instinct and sense. Of course, from the wizards perspective, this felt like a huge, deceptive shortcut, but Well, thats not the point. I dont think Ill get there anyway. Junior. What do you mean? Dont set limits for yourself already. Junior, you can do it. What kind of mindset did you have when learning swordsmanship last year? hmm. Lee Han was worried that he shouldnt bring up the story that he heard it with the intention of getting a good grade. Sword I want to take the path of the sword more seriously I knew it! Junior. Just as I have not given up on magic, my junior, please do not give up on swordsmanship. Thank you persimmon. Ever since I realized this secret, I have been trying to increase my secret. hmm. One day, we will be able to use it in a variety of ways that rival magic. This is mad swordsmanship Lee Han listened inwardly in astonishment. Junior. Think about it. Even with the few magic tricks I had learned, I was able to do this. If I learn more magic, how many secret weapons can I make? Im so scared! hmm? Are you afraid? I meant it in a positive way, saying it was scary. Just like that punishment room. Chapter 774 Chapter 774 It was nonsense, but Caton, who thought positively about the punishment room, nodded. but. It can be scary yet positive, like a punishment room. ha ha ha. Well, I think the explanation of the lecture is now vague, so it would be a good idea to start learning from each other. Junior! Caton smiled brightly and patted Lee Han on the back. It felt like a light tap, but Lee Han felt the impact shaking his body. Ugh. Destructive power was hidden in every ordinary movement. * * * And so the lecture began in earnest. So, cast this fire resistance spell and practice < Lesser Fire Barrier > Hmm. I think it would be more effective if we tried without resistance magic. yes? In the end, the reason fire resistance magic is cast is to protect the wizard, so theres no need to dull the wizards instinctive senses, right? But you could get seriously hurt. ha ha ha! Junior. Just avoid it well! really. I think your junior also said that he had trouble controlling his magic power because he had too much of it. How about you, junior, unlock the resistance magic and try casting it? Probably not bribed by Professor Boladi. Lee Han was astonished to see senior Suin the cat speaking brightly. Its more dangerous to adapt quickly. Isnt this the logic of a professor who is completely a pawn! I just want to practice casting resistance magic. no. Junior. If its dangerous, I will help you. Trust me. No Just practice using resistance magic and you will get the hang of it someday. Lee Hans case was different from Caton. Caton was in a situation where he had to learn magic purely through his senses without any calculations, so he was obsessed with his sensitive senses, but Lee Han only needed to know how to control the amount of magic. Moreover, this < Lesser Flame Barrier > was closer to a magic that Lee Han knew how to use, but it was difficult to accurately control the power of the flame, rather than a magic that he did not know how to use. But why would you do such a reckless thing? Junior. Caton called Lee Han in a serious voice. You can say that, unlike me, you are an outstanding genius. So? For a genius like that to waste time practicing magic is, in a way, an insult to a dullard like me. No, what is that So lets do it together! I may not be able to help you with magic, but I will definitely help you if I think your junior will get hurt. ruler. Junior. Look at me first! Flame, rise up as a wall! Caton chanted the spell in a confident voice. However, contrary to his will, the magic power was distributed completely arbitrarily, and instead of creating a wall of flame, only embers hissed in all directions. It was a failure that didnt even come close, but Caton didnt care and prepared to cast it again. Hurry up, junior! Flame. Become a wall and rise up. Lee Han cast the spell carefully. Flame magic always had to be cautious. The moment you lose focus or put in even a little more magical power, it will swell to the point where it is difficult to control and burn the surroundings. Unlike Caton, a nearly perfect wall of flame rose up. Lee Han was worried that he would not be able to control the amount of magic power, so he concentrated even more. Good luck! In an instant, the wall of flames thickened and began spewing fire in all directions. Before Lee Han could react, Caton rushed forward, blew Lee Han away, and swung his sword to remove the flame barrier. Are you okay, junior?! I think it was okay before you blew it up. Thank goodness. Lets practice again. Junior. I think I need to recover some of my magic power. Junior, I heard that your magic power is infinite? Lee Han thought that he should really attack the White Tiger Tower students when he returned. Caton lifted Lee Han up from his seat and prepared to try magic again. When it came to magic, Caton had a spirit of exploration that never tired or wavered. ruler. again! Ugh. Every time Lee Han lost control of the flame barrier or tried to run away, he was hit by Caton and sent flying away. Even though the shape was slightly shaken at times, it flew away after being hit. -Why did you just throw away the gun?! -You didnt run away? -The shape is only slightly shaken! -Oh Im sorry. Junior. I dont know much about magic At this point, I thought Professor Boladis lecture was better. Professor Boladi at least knew what kind of magic he was trying to teach before teaching it. In contrast, Caton pushed Lee Han mercilessly as he did not know what kind of magic he was using. I just have faith that no matter how difficult the fire wall is, my juniors will definitely be able to do it. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh huh. Junior. Lets take it easy. Fortunately, Caton did not have infinite magical power. Caton, who had repeated the spell quite a number of times, was out of breath, as if he continued to fail the spell, a small amount of his magic power would inevitably be consumed. Well. Seniors. Magic power is not restored that easily. I think it would be better to just take a break. after. Actually, what you said is correct. Caton agreed with Lee Han. Lee Han was a little disappointed that he couldnt get revenge by pushing Senior Lee, but he just let it go. It is better to rest like this than to be stubborn and not be able to rest Then take out your sword. yes? Junior. Wouldnt it be possible to save time by training in swordsmanship while you cant use magic? I think you need to be a bit more careful with your swordsmanship when you lack magical power Hahaha. Junior. Thats okay. Even if I lack magical power, I can teach you enough! Unfortunately for Lee Han, Catons words were not lies. Despite having little magical power, Caton cleverly diverted and returned Lee Hans attacks and sometimes even used limited small worlds to block them like an iron wall. Even if you dont have magical power, you can make up for what you need by using the small world to change reality. Caton was quite satisfied with Lee Hans heavy and strong swordsmanship, but he believed that greater concentration and determination were needed to complete the Auror. hmm. After all, the punishment room is a good place to concentrate. If possible, it would be better to use a method other than the punishment room Lee Han trembled while holding his sword. Among his friends, he was considered one of the best in swordsmanship, but Catons swordsmanship was completely beyond that level. The shortcomings due to the lack of magical power were compensated for with swordsmanship and the fight was tense, so Lee Han, who tried to push through at once with his enormous magical power and attack power, had no choice but to keep going into a long fight. hmm! It seems like my magic power has been somewhat restored. Lets prepare the magic again. Lee Han didnt think there was a need to search for hell in another dimension. This was hell. Flame. Become a wall and rise up. Burning C Unlike before, a stable flame barrier rose up. Lee Han was slightly embarrassed to see that the magic was completed so stably even though he had cast it himself. uh? Caton, who was watching from the side, looked puzzled and asked. Oh. Junior. I think this is complete. You cant look at it that way. Seniors. In fact, each persons standard for perfecting a spell is different. But do you think this could be considered generally complete? Junior. Look. There is no shaking at all. There may be some tremor over time No! I am reading the magic power of this barrier and there is no such instability! Junior, you learned another magic today! Congratulations! After seeing this, I have more faith in your methodology! I also have to train hard! * * * Angago, who was on his way to listen to the lecture on < Languages of Empire that Become Blood and Flesh >, spotted Lee Han and waved his hand. Wardanaz. Honestly, I envy you. Why? Dont act like you dont know. Senior Jahan only chose you, right? Honestly, if you ask me if Im jealous, Im jealous. Everyone wanted to receive lessons from senior Jahan. Anrago nodded, making a mmmm sound. Except for the fact that his magic skills were a little lacking, Caton of the Jahan family was a man worthy of respect from the students of White Tiger Tower. First of all, it is surprising that a student has completed his Aura, but beyond that stage, he is using it in a limited way, even into the small world. Professor Ingalldel was also a great swordsman, surpassing Caton, but when you were a student, you tended to look up to your top senior near you more than to the professor. Anrago also wanted to learn swordsmanship from Caton. I plan to work harder this semester and ask you to teach again in the second semester. Wardanaz. Dont let your guard down. Youre just holding the position. You never know which one of us will take your place Evil! evil!!! The students walking behind were puzzled by the sight of Lee Han frantically striking Angagos back. Why is that kid like that? Youre not making up the same lame excuse as last time, saying you ate the assignment in your sleep, right? There arent that many assignments yet Help me too! You bastards! Angago called his White Tiger Tower friends, but they ignored him and entered the classroom. If an external enemy attacked the White Tiger Tower, he would risk his life for his friend at the same tower, but when Angago and Lee Han did something like that, it was usually Angagos fault. Kkkkkkk! Slip from the enemys hands! Despite being beaten on the back, Anrago managed to memorize the slip spell and escape from Lee Hans grasp. Clothing with greatly reduced friction helped the owner escape from the hands of the enemy. What did I say Well see, Wodanaz! Angago, who ran into the classroom shouting like that, froze as the giant wyvern stared at him with blinking eyes. Are you in the wrong classroom? ah! You are in the right place. Everyone, sit down! sit down! Professor Rosine was one of the most sane among Einrogards crazy professors. Maybe it was because he was a former imperial official. The students in the classroom had very mixed expressions, as if even Professor Rosies true colors were revealed when she became a second year student. Professor, didnt you walk around with a devil last year too? Lee Han sat down thinking that to himself. Thats just what the students wanted to believe, but in fact, Professor Rosies seemed to be quite strange Guynando next to him was trying to get out of the wyverns gaze by lowering his posture as much as possible. This Lee Han. I feel like that bastard is only looking at me. ah. Wyverns might like blondes more. He seems like such a rude monster! When all the students were seated, Professor Rosine cleared her throat once and began to talk. ruler! You might be surprised by a wyvern today! But everyone has nothing to worry about. There is no need to ride a wyvern or hunt a wyvern. The reason I brought a wyvern to the classroom was because I wanted to show people talking to a wyvern. After speaking, Professor Rosine spoke to the wyvern using a very complex and strange cry that the students could not understand. After several questions and answers, Professor Rosine nodded. Could it be possible for Kainando students to sit at the very back? Gainando turned red and ran away in disgust. This kind of monster language is more useful to wizards than you might think. If you learn it well, it can be much more effective than powerful magic. Ive listed some recommended monster words for each student, so please read them! Along with the words, paper birds flew to the students. Lee Han, who received the paper and read it, looked puzzled and asked. professor. I have a question. yes yes. What is it? Monsters like the Basilisk are rare monsters that you rarely encounter in the empire, so why do you need to learn the language? I think it would be better to learn other monster languages first. - thatstudents sleeve Chapter 775 Episode 775 Oops. It was only when Lee Han saw the tail sticking out between his sleeves and trembling with sadness that he realized that there was a basilisk inside. I forgot it because it was always wrapped naturally like a bracelet. I made a mistake. I should have been careful with my words. Originally, wizards had to be careful what they said even in front of monsters. In an old fairy tale from the Empire, there is a story about a wizard who was using yellow and black demons, but he muttered, Yellow demons work better! and was attacked by an angry black demon. As shown in the story, powerful monsters are also highly intelligent. I thought that in order to understand the language of a highly intelligent monster like that basilisk, I had to first learn the relatively easier language of other monsters. No need to worry about that. Oripulas, an imperial legal officer and demon who had been on the job for 132 years because he had been tricked into signing the contract, suddenly appeared and gave advice. The Basilisk language is definitely one of the most difficult languages, but since it is an isolated language, it doesnt get easier by learning other monster languages first. Its a good idea to just practice Basilisk if you need to. Lee Han looked around. Of course, the friends were trying to learn a relatively easy and useful monster language among the monster languages on the list. Moradi. After all, it would be easier to learn the wolf language, right? I guess so. The language of those monsters is quite similar. Priest Tigiling. Would you rather go with the Nighthawk series or the Cuckoo series? The bird-type monsters found near Einrogard seem to be better because the cuckoo side has darker blood, but Once you learn the wolf side of the language, it is useful when dealing with wolf-type monsters, and there are also types of birds. Although there were a variety of species, it was very useful to learn just a few commonly seen species. I want to do something a little difficult. ! Lee Han was pleased with Shiles words. As expected, he possessed outstanding intelligence and challenging spirit as expected from the Black Turtle Top Vice President. Shiles. How about a basilisk? Thats a bit Shiles refused with a straight face. He said he wanted to do something difficult, but he didnt want to learn by throwing himself into the fire pit of hell like Wardanaz. hmm. I guess Ill have to give Wyvern a try. It will help me later when I graduate. Good idea. Richmond. Isnt the Basilisk better? Its rare. Lee Han groaned, but Shiles pretended not to hear and ignored him. As he came from an Imperial Carriage Guild family, he needed to be good at dealing with monsters commonly used in the transportation industry, such as wyverns. In addition, Wyvern language is a helpful language when learning the language of other snake-type monsters or similar dragon-type monsters. There was no need to learn Basilisk for this. When Shiles coldly refused, Lee Han became a little glum and read the explanation of Basilisk again. hmm. Arent there any advantages to being a basilisk? No matter how isolated it is, I dont think theres a single snake-type monster that uses something similar to Basilisk language There isnt one. Wardanaz. As a snake beast, Siana explained in a confident voice. If you trace the blood of the basilisk, it is a mixture of many different animals, so it is very different from the language used by snake-type monsters. Thank you. Priest Siana. Hehe. What. Sianna turned her head, proud of the fact that she had helped her friend. Of course, Siana herself planned to learn Cuckoo language, not Basilisk language. Lee Han sighed lightly and read the list of recommended languages he had received once again. Basilisk Language, Gryphon Language, Frost Giant Language, Demonic Language (Pride Zone) C Oripulas Especially recommended! The list of recommended languages received by Yoner next to him was as follows. Owl, nighthawk, waterfowl, fire spirit language (realm of sphere spirits), cat, Pegasus, high difficulty level. caution! Isnt this harassment? Lee Han felt the difference again and was thrilled. When I looked at the professor and the judicial officer, they did not notice anything strange and looked puzzled as to why they were doing that. Why is this student like that? I think I know why. It is clear that he is torn between the Basilisk language and the demon language. I told you so. Im sure youll like it. Ugh. I have no choice but to admit it. Professor Rosine was angry, but had no choice but to admit that the devil was right. I never thought I would worry because I really want to learn the demon language! * * * Cruk ruk ruk. Krrrrrrrrrrrr Keeek. Kieeeeek. Kieeeeek. Kkeot-keot? The classroom became noisy like an animals den for a while. Professor Rosine and Oripulas watched the scene with happy expressions. Ugh. I just want to learn with a single spell Me too. Exhausted students nonsense was heard everywhere. Since this was also unexpected, the two still watched with happy expressions. Young wizards always said things like that when they were in trouble. -Ugh. Why on earth should I learn geometry? Why why do I have to learn these rules? Cant I just use magic? -Ugh. Why on earth should I learn this ancient script? Cant I just use magic? For reference, if an upper-grade student at Einrogard was caught by the skeleton principal while saying something like that, he would be taken to the punishment cell for low-level nonsense. Its such a stupid question. Magic was not a convenient study where one could learn what one did not know and learn what one could not do with just one spell. Shh shhh shhh shhh? - The baby basilisk was waiting for Lee Han to learn with its tail gesturing full of anticipation. shit. Its so damn difficult. In terms of intelligence, I didnt think it was that inferior to the Einroguard, but the Basilisk was trickier than I thought. As Lee Han groaned and suffered, Oripulas approached. Dont worry too much. Master Oripulas. If you cant figure it out, practicing demon language can be a good idea. Master Oripulas Just kidding. In fact, speaking the monsters language is close to primitive and simple magic. Its very subtle, but it exudes magical power. Have you learned any magic? yes? I think Lord Gonadaltes said he would learn it soon didnt he? haha. The principal likes to talk nonsense. Lee Han suppressed his anger and laughed it off. The imperial magistrate thought that was the case and passed on. Its much easier to understand if you think about the structure of magic. It is said with the will to resonate directly with the other persons soul. Of course, its so simple and low-level that it cant be called magic, so youll have to pronounce the language much more accurately. Oripulas thought that there was no need for a wizard like Lee Han to suffer for no reason. First of all, I heard about magic from the skeleton headmaster, so I know a bit about it, and theres a basilisk ahead. Then, it would be much faster to learn by talking directly with the basilisk. Monster language is basically a very academic field, but fundamentally it is in the realm of magic. That is certainly true. Lee Han thought to himself. The talk about magic was close to bullshit, but since I was learning music magic, it made some sense. Where does the music magic begin? It started with putting magic into the verses. Of course, monster language was a simple and primitive magic that could not be compared to music magic, let alone words, but the basic principles were clearly in common. Then its to my advantage. Rather than learning it on your own, you learn it through direct conversation. At first, you will be very clumsy and rely heavily on magic power, but the more you repeat it, the faster you will become skilled and the magic power will no longer be needed. Are you awake? Can you help me? -! The Basilisk was excited at Lee Hans call and tried to stick its head out. Then Professor Rosine and Oripulas spoke coldly. Wait a minute! You go to the classroom next to there and practice. Dont forget to lock the door. No matter how young it is, if it emits toxic breath or has poor vision while talking, it will be a hassle to deal with it. - The baby Death King and the wizard became slightly sullen and moved to the next classroom. * * * Hello? Hello C How are you? Am I saying hello? We hissed at each other for about 30 minutes. hi? -! For the first time, Basilisk seemed to understand what Lee Han said. At that moment, Lee Han felt like he could communicate for the first time. This is what it was like! -Master, master? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. nice to meet you. -Yingying What did I do wrong that makes you hate me? Lee Han, who had been speaking in simple words, was taken aback by the sudden words. what? I think there is a bit of a misunderstanding. I dont hate it. -You said earlier that you would learn other monster languages Lee Han felt his skills improving quickly. I was able to understand the other persons whining and crying in a childish voice. Its difficult to talk about Basilisk. I didnt understand. -I will learn the words of other monsters! I dont like basilisks! The baby basilisk protested by banging its tail on the desk. I wanted to convey my message to the owner somehow. I really like basilisks. there is a misunderstanding. Basilisk is difficult to say. As the owner repeated this, the baby basilisks anger eased slightly. Pretending not to win, Basilisk confidently stated his demands. -Then punish the griffon. griffon? In response to Lee Hans question, the baby basilisk nodded and told him what had happened. This happened to me a while ago when I was traveling around with the phone league. The baby basilisk, which was bored in its sleeve, plucked one of Vonrigs feathers and stuck it in its own tail to decorate it, but Vonrig bit it with its beak and shook it wildly from side to side. At that time, I thought the baby basilisk was really going to be eaten. That happened. For some reason, I was puzzled because Vonrig seemed particularly angry during the camping trip, but I never thought something like this would happen. Youre not worried. I scold the griffon. The baby basilisk was very happy at Lee Hans words. Of course, Lee Han had no intention of saying this and doing nothing. I dont even know how to speak Gryphon to begin with -Then, please give me your name. name? -What a cool name. Im the only one with no name. ah. Lee Han realized that the other person was saying Phone Leagues name. Thats not the name I made up. Is that a good name? -Master, are you speaking well? The baby basilisk tilted its head. At some point, a natural hissing sound was coming out rather than a hard, forceful speech. Do you want a snack? -Wow yes! Lee Han took some time to ponder while the baby basilisk ate its snack. Was Basilisks favorite name also listed in the book? If I did something wrong here, I might get upset. It was a more important issue than I thought. < Professor Boladis assassination attempt > Hmm. Its too long and not very good. Something like < The King of Snakes > can make you look personally arrogant when applying for subsidies later. Should we just build it like a phone league? After finishing the Wagu Wagu snack, the baby basilisk spoke in an innocent voice. -I really dont like names like Chris Silva. As expected, it is a powerful monster. It has high intelligence. Lee Han was thrilled by the other persons intelligence. Chapter 776 Episode 776 Lee Han, whose true feelings were discovered, threw out a few names as if he were looking for a baby basilisk. Starting with the quite grandiose Jormungand, Ouroboros, and Caduceus, to familiar names such as The Pit, Cainando, and Syana. -Hmph. I think its all bad. hmm. Can I just call you Basil until I think of a better name? Lee Han, who was becoming increasingly annoyed, spoke with the intention of deceiving the baby basilisk. If you first call him Basil and then keep calling him Eoyeongbuyeong, the name will stick. -Yes, I like it! Although the baby basilisk was highly intelligent, it could not defeat the Einrogard student who was trained in scheming. Basil excitedly waggled his tail, unaware of Lee Hans evil intentions. -When will we see that evil wizard again? ? Lee Han was puzzled when the baby basilisk asked in an innocent manner. Who the hell is this evil wizard talking about? I dont think it would be enough to line up a line from the main gate of Einrogards main building to the main gate of the estate Who? The baby basilisk answered as if it didnt know why. -The person who hits the owner. So who? The baby basilisk was about to respond, but made a squeaking sound as if the snack it had just eaten got stuck in its throat. Lee Han looked sad and poured milk into a small bowl. You should have eaten slowly. -yes? What if someone takes it away? I guess I should cancel the idea that I was highly intelligent. The baby basilisk eagerly licked the bowl of milk, not even dreaming that its owner had lowered its intelligence rating by several notches. So who were you talking about? Instead of answering, the baby basilisk continued licking the bowl. Even though it has been empty for a long time in Lee Hans eyes. Lee Han retrieved the bowl. Then the baby basilisk looked at Lee Han with eyes that felt like the sky had collapsed. Of course I should have eaten faster! You ate it all -There was leftover! There arent any left. Even though I explained it by showing the bottom of the bowl, the baby basilisk did not break its stubbornness. Only after shedding tears and tapping her tail on the floor of the desk several times did the baby basilisk accept the fact that its bowl was empty. -That scary wizard. Basil. You need to get into the habit of speaking specifically. Lets start with tribe. -Vampire. ah. Its Professor Baggrek. Lee Han understood right away. Well, it was natural for the baby basilisk to be afraid of Professor Boladi. I tried to force him to grow up and fight with Lee Han I wont meet you today. -What about tomorrow? Would you like some more milk? Lee Han quietly avoided answering and refilled the bowl with milk. The baby basilisk cheered and slammed its head into the bowl again. -Gulp That other scary wizard Eat and talk. The baby basilisk clucked eagerly and emptied its bowl once again. The baby basilisk said, looking at the bowl with regret. -When will the other scary wizards disappear? who? Wait a minute, when will it disappear? Is this the person you were with? Lee Han wondered if he was referring to Rosies professor. -Snake beastman. Why Priest Shianna? Im not a bad person. -What! They tried to force the poison out of me! The baby basilisk fluttered its body in protest. Even thinking about it now, I was scared. ah. It was like that. Come to think of it, when the baby basilisk was born, Sianna approached her holding a large brass syringe with a sharpened tip. It was an alchemists tool used to extract liquid by inserting it into plants or animals, but to the eyes of a newborn basilisk, it must have looked like a torture device. And it could actually be used as a torture tool Hes not a bad person. I just said he was an alchemist. -Are all kite alchemists scary people? hmm. In some ways, it might be a little like that. Lee Han, who was teaching common sense to a baby basilisk, suddenly became curious. When I thought about it, there were a few things I couldnt ask because I couldnt understand them until now. Basil. Do you have any abilities that you can use now? -I can swing my tail! The baby basilisk swung its tail. Lee Han applauded carelessly. Anything else than that? -Drinking milk? What about evil eyes? The Basilisks famous bloodline ability was the magical eye imbued with the curse of petrification. The deadly poison that drains life with its breath was famous, but its unique poison would be useful in many ways. -I can write! ! Lee Han looked at the baby basilisk with admiring eyes. I thought he was just sucking magic out of his sleeves all the time, but I never guessed that his abilities were blossoming in their own way. really? -I dont want to use it. I dont want to use it. Its hard to write Im not saying you have to write it. haha. I was just asking. It must still be difficult because I havent grown up. In Lee Hans opinion, it seemed unlikely that a baby basilisk that had not yet fully grown would be able to use the magical eye often. It will definitely put a strain on your body. What about poison? -Wait. It profit. The baby basilisk grunted and produced just a little bit of poison. Then he cried because he was hungry. C Ugh. Im so hungry have some more snacks here. Lee Han quickly put a drop of poison into a vial and held out a snack. Lee Han asked as he watched the baby basilisk wrapping its body around the snack with excitement. Now that I think about it, is it better to feed it like this? More than horsepower? -I like both! hmm. I guess I should also add I have a strong appetite. When Lee Han later applied for a grant, he thought that if he were to write a Basilisk document, he would have to add The Appetite is Strong as well. really. When will you grow up? -Ubboob? The baby basilisk, which had been devouring its food for a long time, blinked. Theres something about getting bigger. gulp! -I think You have to grow bigger so you dont have to hang on to your arms and can walk around separately. -Im not getting any bigger. I am a special basilisk that does not grow. * * * Shiles went out the door after the lecture and felt a little sorry when he saw Lee Han from afar. Um I thought you were going to learn Basilisk language? When I think about it, Wardanaz gave me so much, but I refused without even learning the Basilisk language. It was rude and ungrateful behavior. Of course, Wyvern language was a very useful monster language, but Basilisk language might also be useful someday. But what is it really useful for? Unless something like a basilisk carriage appears Wardanaz! uh. Shiles? wait for a sec. Lee Han hissed into his sleeve as his friend approached him. Shiles looked at it and was puzzled. What did you just do? I said you were not an alchemist. To the basilisk. indeed. Wait, you said that to the Basilisk!? Shiles couldnt believe his ears. Then Lee Han sighed and explained to Shiles. Shiles. The Basil here is not a dangerous monster Ah no, Im not surprised because theres a basilisk?? Most of his friends already knew that Lee Han was raising basilisks. At first, my friends were like, Dont talk bullshit or Do you think everyone will believe me because they put wardanaz on the front? but then one or two of them started to get the hang of it and started to shake things up and say things like I think they really are raising one or Isnt it just a pet snake? Its a Basilisk, he resigned, thinking, I wont be surprised if Wardanaz raises dragons in the future. for a moment. Why did you say you werent an alchemist? I have a long story. So why? I have to go to the next lecture. Shiles got teary-eyed at the sight of his friend trying to go to the next lecture, ignoring the break. for a moment. I didnt mean to talk about this. Shiles came to his senses and asked. You said Basilisk, then? ah. Originally, I communicated with Basilisk often and practiced music magic, so it was a bit easier. So you did it anyway? Did you? So, you said it. indeed. Shiles nodded. Thanks to this, the feeling of regret I just felt has completely disappeared. By any chance, Shiles. Are you interested in the Basilisk language? Great. If you want to learn, come here with Basil Im going to learn wyvern. Okay then! Seeing his black turtle top friend turning away coldly, Lee Han grumbled that he didnt know any grace. * * * Wardanaz student! I heard you were kidnapped, but its good to see you healthy! Professor Djorjic of the Benmalfa family greeted him with his usual voice full of passion and energy. Perhaps due to his mood, his stylishly grown seagull-shaped mustache seemed to be flapping more vigorously today. hello. Professor Benmalpa. Im glad you care. okay! I was really worried. Uh, Professor did you also participate? Lee Han wondered if Professor Djorjic was actually among the three professors who came to rescue him. Although it was not visible, given the personalities of Professors Garcia and Boladi, they could have kidnapped Professor Jorgic as well. What do you mean? no. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know what youre talking about, but I was busy with other things! Wardanaz student. I wrote a letter to His Majesty the Emperor! yes?? Lee Han was surprised. Who did you write what to? I wrote a fancy letter to take responsibility for your kidnapping and ask that Jorgic of the Benmalfa family should be the next headmaster. In response, Lee Han gave a look of disdain. He uses his students tragedy as a stepping stone for his own ambitions! I think we should withdraw from the group . Professor Djorjic, trapped in his ambition, muttered, not realizing that he had fallen to a similar position to Professor Verdus among his students. But the Death Knights confiscated it what a shame. How can I send a letter through their surveillance? If you find a way, please tell me. professor. haha! Dont worry. As the next principal of Einrogard, I cant afford to not be able to listen to the next professors request! Then shall we begin the lecture? Lets go in, Student Wardanaz! yes. Lee Han followed the professors instructions and entered Won Soos room. Then I suddenly felt something strange and stopped. What did you just say Squeak! Ahh! The water element is running wild!! Get out of the way. Lee Han waved his wand and chanted a spell to gain control as water shot out in all directions from the nearby waterfall. As the water element was the most familiar and familiar element, I was confident even if another wizard made a mistake and caused it to go berserk. Great! Wodanaz! The thunderbolt exploded! Everyone be careful! Why are you like this today? Of course, since the elemental room is a place where elemental energy flows strongly, there is a high possibility that students will accidentally run away while practicing, but today was a bit unlucky. Lee Han ran here and there with his seniors to control the lightning element. Huh Hah. thank you Wardanaz senior. yes? ah. thats right. You were in second grade. In an instant. haha. Because he was running around so frantically, Lee Han forgot what Professor Djorjic had just said. Professor Djorjic, who watched with satisfaction as the students settled down, waved his cane to tidy up the surroundings and instructed them to practice again. Come on student Wardanaz! How was the method of applying fire magic to your body last time? Im not sure because I was kidnapped after that. indeed! Its okay. This can be happen. Just do it again. Professor Djorjic exclaimed passionately. The effort to teach an outstanding student was only a very minor one. Aden Arth, who was next to him, looked at the two in astonishment upon hearing that they were lighting the fire again. But before that, try casting some fire magic. I want to see how much of a difference there is! yes. Lee Han most recently casted , which he practiced while being attacked by a crazy 5th grade senior. Professor Djorjic was puzzled by the clean and stable casting. no? Its so much better! Its because I just practiced this. Then try other magic! Lee Han cast several hypocrisy fire spells. Lee Han paused as the fire elemental magic was cast reliably, unlike usual. uh? It looks like youve overcome the problem? I think so. Hmm! Interesting. What was the reason? Professor Djorjic wrote on a piece of paper, Regular burning at the stake? I found it interesting, writing things like Kidnapped by the clone of an ancient wizard? Which of these was the cause? Chapter 777 Episode 777 Hmm. This might be a good thing to announce. After finishing organizing, Professor Djorjic thought to himself. In such a rare case, it was worth announcing to the imperial wizards. Which wizard in the empire would have observed such a rare case? Then student Wardanaz! Now that youve overcome the problem, lets practice the remaining fire elemental magic. yes. professor. Lee Han nodded as he was instructed to practice the Zergic Flame magic in turn, which he had learned but had not used often because it was dangerous. Even if you finally realized the sense for the fire element, if you stopped practicing right away, the sense you gained could deteriorate. It was good to practice the various magics I had learned one by one and nail them down. Starting with 3rd circle magic such as Lesser Flame Wall and Lesser Flame Arrow, to 2nd circle magic such as Lesser Flame Shield and Lesser Flame Hand. Professor Djorjic was very satisfied as he watched Lee Han continuously use magic. Hmm hmm! Professor Djorjic stroked his mustache and cast a sinister look. Seeing this outstanding student suddenly filled me with new ambition. Originally, a teachers evaluation would be enhanced by outstanding students. In terms of genius, the boy from the Wardanaz family in front of me was one of the best among the jewels of Einrogard. However, that gem also had a drawback: it had too many teachers. If there are too many teachers, even if the reputation of the student increases, there is a high possibility that the benefit will not reach Professor Djorjic. But now, watching this boy practice, an ingenious method occurred to me. The fire element was a ridiculous and desperate solution, but we managed it somehow. Even if you push for more difficult magic, there is a high possibility that you can do it. Professor Djorjic repeated the same ideas that some of the professors at Einrogard had. Besides, now that you have achieved it with my teachings, you must respect and trust me. This was an idea that not even some professors at Einrogard had. What if I keep pushing myself to do more difficult magic? This was again the opinion of some professors at Einrogard. A rosy fantasy quickly unfolded in Professor Djorjics ambitious mind. -The reason I was able to become a great wizard at this age is because Professor Benmalfa believed in my abilities and guided me. If you had asked me to do grade-appropriate circle magic like a normal wizard, I would never have progressed. -Everyone, I didnt do anything. I just recognized this boys talent and firmly believed in it! -Benmalfa! Benmalfa! Benmalfa! -Jorgik of the Benmalpa family becomes the principal of Einrogard! He is the wizard most worthy of being Headmaster Einrogard! An ideal future for the boy of the Wardanaz family, who would be happy to learn more powerful magic, and for Professor Djorgik himself, who would receive respect and fame from his students. Professor Djorjic, confident of the future, nodded. Wardanaz student! yes? Now lets practice the advanced properties of the fire element! yes? Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. I can barely control the fire element, but now I can use advanced properties right here? Isnt it dangerous? Dont worry! Because you can do it! Has Professor Bagreg been possessed by any chance?? Lee Han was even more embarrassed. Originally, Professor Djorjics Elemental Magic and Its Applications was a peaceful lecture with high student autonomy. Professor Djorjic himself was a person who preferred a gentle teaching method by helping students when they got stuck while researching elemental magic rather than taking the lead in teaching them directly. However, such a person suddenly approached Lee Han and pushed him to quickly try the next advanced feature, so I couldnt help but feel embarrassed. professor. I may be mistaken, but wasnt this originally a lecture where I asked questions and the professor answered them? Wardanaz student. Teaching has no original form. Its like flowing water. Professor Djorjic boasted his own eloquence as he was the only aspiring principal in Einrogard, a place filled with people with broken personalities. When the professor used his authority to preach, This is what teaching is like, it was difficult for Lee Han to refute it. But I would like to spend some time practicing basic fire elemental magic No. no! You are mistaken. Its clear that you want to practice more difficult advanced attributes. You dont know it yourself yet! Lee Han was taken aback when Professor Djorjic spoke while squinting one eye. I really couldnt even guess why it was like this. You will be grateful to this Zorgik of the Benmalpa family in the future! Then dont forget to say thank you. haha. Lee Han put Professor Djorjic on the list of professors he would visit after graduation. * * * In the end, for the remaining time, Lee Han had to practice the advanced properties of the fire element. As the seemingly ordinary water element boasts intense destructive power when combined with rotation, the fire element, which originally had high power, can be used in quite a variety of ways depending on which advanced attribute it advances. Im sorry Wardanaz Its okay now. Adenart apologized in a rare, downcast manner. It was because of a mistake I made during the lecture earlier. -Wodanaz student. The most representative methods of deepening the properties of the fire element are methods such as blue flame or purple flame. The deepening property of strengthening or changing the burning and burning nature of the fire element itself was commonly used because it was compatible with the fire element. It was common for a wizard to specialize in the fire element to be misunderstood as saying that he could only destroy it (and in fact, it wasnt a big misunderstanding), but if you learn this kind of advanced attribute, you will be able to perform various activities that go beyond the limits of flame. Of course, it was a difficult and difficult path. Just as it was difficult to create power by rotating the water element, it was also very difficult to change the properties of the fire element. -What advanced attributes are Wardanaz students interested in? -I do not know. professor. I still want to do basic exercises. -haha! Thats enough of the joke. Wardanaz student. Of course, these deeper properties may seem difficult. But I assure you that any Wardanaz student can do it! And you have to do it! -Did you meet Professor Bagrek on holiday? -huh? -its nothing. -I think it would be a good idea to give blue flames a try. Even if you are a Wardanaz student, it can be difficult to change and give separate properties from the beginning -Incorrect. professor. Wardanaz already knows how to summon white flames using divine magic. Aden Arth, who was listening next to him, got angry at the words ignoring his friends abilities and came forward without realizing it. Of course, the reaction was not good. - - To be exact, it only happened to Lee Han. When Lee Han looked at him with a look of Why on earth are you doing this to me?, Aden Arth belatedly realized that he had made a mistake. -Thats actually a mistake -I already know how to summon white flames! also! -It is sacred magic. professor. -There is no difference, Student Wardanaz! Did I tell you? You want to practice more difficult advanced attributes. Look. This is proof! -Yes Professor Djorjic was excited and pushed Lee Han, determined not to be shaken any longer. Lee Han had no idea how many additional elements he would have to study during this semester. The eyes look like those of a madman. Still, Im sorry I said its okay. ruler. Lets have a sandwich. When Lee Han took out a sandwich from his backpack and held it out, Aden Arths face brightened slightly. Seeing him handing over the food like this, he didnt seem really angry. As expected from an honorable noble family, he is generous ??? Adenart opened the two buns covering the sandwich and checked inside. There was nothing in between. Adenart glanced at me and then calmly took a bite of the Einrogard-style sandwich. The face was full of reflection. If you put your friend in pain, you end up eating a sandwich with no substance! Gainando makes mistakes and Yukbeltyre makes mistakes too, so dont worry too much. Eubbyung? Adenard raised his head in protest. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if you acknowledge Yukbeltire, you still compare it to Guynando. Even so, this is too severe Lets reflect Aden Arth lowered his head again in reflection. It was clear that Wardanaz had brought the empty sandwich and the Gaynando parable to reprimand him. When I got hit by those two things in a row, I realized how terribly wrong I had made. It was something he should be ashamed of. Wardanaz! huh? Ancient Artifacts and the Tragic History of Summoning Magic Salko came running out of the lecture room. Salko shouted in a serious voice. For todays lecture, I recommend running away. ??? After saying that, Salko rushed out. For a moment, Lee Han thought that the White Tiger Tower student was disguised as Salko. Salko isnt he the kind of guy who does that because he doesnt want to listen to lectures?? Moreover, Professor Millais Ancient Artifacts and the Tragic History of Summoning Magic was a relatively safe lecture. First of all, it was a second-year lecture, especially since it was taught by Professor Millais. Right now, when Lee Han took the class in his first week, I think he only learned a brief introduction to history and a few famous artifacts What is it? Should I run away? Lee Han pondered whether to accept Salkos warning or not. But that worry ended right away. Professor Millay appeared next to me. Everyone, please go into the classroom. Students inside and outside the classroom were startled by the sight of the old professor wearing a monocle. Lee Han regretted it in his heart. I should have reacted right away. I was complacent. The moment Salko ran, Lee Han himself should have run too, but while he was thinking about it, the professor arrived. It was an unforgivable mistake in Einrogard. Whiiiiing C Inside the classroom, magical power was swirling violently and irregularly due to the dimensional magic circles installed. It was clearly a magic circle installed for the purpose of exploring another dimension. But Salko isnt the kind of guy who would run away because of that? Lee Han raised his head and looked at the blackboard. There was writing on the blackboard. Visit the most evil and dangerous dimension (extra life required) Lee Han and his friends looked outside the classroom without realizing it. Professor Millais said casually. The students who gave the lecture last time didnt delete it. Lets all be careful not to learn things like that. The writing on the blackboard was erased along with the words. Only then did the students breathe a sigh of relief. phew! I also Tutanta, this bastard is so impatient. You were surprised. Along with the conversation, new letters appeared on the blackboard. Visiting an Undetermined Dimension and Surviving Uh, Professor. I dont think it has been erased yet. It is true that it was properly recorded. This is the topic of todays lecture. Professor Millais spoke in a stern voice. The students closed their eyes tightly and muttered. Tutanta, you quick-witted bastard. Im sorry I didnt trust you! As the students morale quickly declined, Professor Millais began to explain in a calm voice. It will be different from what everyone else is worrying about, so stop worrying unnecessarily. ah. Why dont you visit in person? The students were intrigued by those words. If it was a theory lecture in a classroom, there was no need to worry much. Dont do anything dangerous, run away if you see a devil Whats so difficult about learning about these things? No, I will also visit. Then what is the difference from worry? Chapter 778 Episode 778 Summoning wizards must have multidimensional knowledge and flexibility As Professor Millais began his explanation, the eyes of several students wavered. As I moved up to the second year and entered the realm of full-fledged summoning magic, the difficulty level of each explanation jumped significantly. And although Professor Millais was not an unfriendly professor like Professor Verdus, he was also not someone who put off explaining things out of consideration for the students. As a result Who casted the sleep spell? Lee Han looked around and was surprised. In the distance, I could see Rafael trying not to doze off by stabbing his thigh with a quill. Maybe the professor is doing that out of consideration for the students. Professor Millays theory drove away fear and made students drowsy. Even the students who wanted to run away earlier were dozing off, unable to get up. What did I just say, Student Rafadel? yes? yes!? Concentration! Everyone, dont forget to concentrate. If you cant concentrate like this in the classroom, how can you focus on other levels? Professor Noh pounded the table with his cane and scolded the students in a stern manner. All magicians who reached a certain level were interested in other worlds. It was only natural that it could use nearly infinite resources beyond those of the current continent. And summoning wizards are people whose specialty is summoning power from another dimension. Like Lee Hans skeleton unit, there were magic that summoned the works of individual wizards without using the power of other dimensions, but even so, they could not be completely indifferent to dealing with other dimensions. The problem was that this alien world was not such a convenient and safe space. As one does not know when and how infinite worlds will appear in front of wizards, summoning wizards had to know how to prepare for them. In particular, unlike the definite dimension where many wizards visit and where many things are known, the indeterminate dimension is I dont know what will come out. Can you save your life by focusing without knowing what will happen? While Lee Han was curious, Professor Millais displayed a huge map on the blackboard. The map was drawn of an unnamed dimension. Red heat C fire and iron discovered. ? ?? ???? ??? Icebergs C Discovery of icebergs and oceans. Lack of food for living things. ??? ?? Rainforests C giant plants. There is plenty of food, but the risk of monsters is also high. ??? The map had a lot of empty corners, but it also had a lot of information. Professor Millay said while looking at the students. This is a dimension you should visit and investigate this semester. The students all woke up and blinked. Gainando muttered as if he was complaining. Ihan Ihan. ? You thought you could just avoid Salko today, but that was a mistake! What a fool! Gainando was as happy as if the semester had ended. Clicking his tongue at the sight of Gainando rejoicing over his friends tragedy, Lee Han took out Einrogards Whispers and left a message for Salco. -Salko. You better come back. Its not just about today, its about the entire semester. -dont lie. But Salchow soon returned. Professor Millais slightly raised his eyebrows but did not point out anything. Salchow was not the first student to attempt to escape from the classroom, and he would not be the last. This dimension is much larger than you might think, and the characteristics of each area are also different. Students will have to be prepared for all areas before entering them, as they dont know which of these areas they will fall into. The second-year students felt as if Professor Millais was manipulating his monocle, as if he were an executioner. One of the students asked in a desperate voice. Uh, cant we visit in a safe dimension like we did in first year? Professor Millais shook his head sternly. No matter how many times you visit that level, there is no income. You can only improve your skills by visiting unknown dimensions and completing maps. The rain forest would be better, right? Should we pray for the rainforest community to be elected? It seems much more dangerous when there is plenty of food and the risk of monsters is high. I would rather go into the ice world. While the students were whispering, Lee Han felt puzzled and raised his hand to ask a question. professor. I have a question. Try it. Student Lee Han. If its a dimension with this much information, isnt it a completely uncertain dimension? Do you, Mr. Lee Han, want to go to a completely indeterminate dimension? Professor Millais asked with faint astonishment. The friends who were whispering also looked at Lee Han with eyes filled with astonishment. Wowardanaz. Why are you doing this? please. You can just listen to this lecture. What did we do wrong?? I was just asking because I was curious I asked if a dimension that was understood to that extent according to the academic definition could be called an indeterminate dimension, and this is the response. Lee Han was slightly hurt and muttered to himself. But still, strictly speaking, it is not an uncertain dimension. The fact that that level of information has been secured cannot be said to be at an uncertain level. * * * Each person prepare a signal spell. Bring cold weather items. The second-year students gathered together and made a plan. Professor Millais watched the scene with a stern attitude, but was secretly happy. Unlike other grades, this years students knew how to work together in situations like this. Regardless of their magical achievements or talents, this ability to unite may be their greatest strength. Hey, give up this blanket! Our TOP created this, so why are you asking us to give it up! What can your tower make? Have you forgotten who brought the ingredients?! What did you do to get this leather? Of course, there were minor arguments, but the students quickly reconciled. When Lee Han started hitting the students on the back, the students who were arguing immediately shut their mouths and began to make concessions to each other. Check for food. Did you secure everyone? ! Professor Millais was surprised to see that the students had more food than expected. That was a quantity that second-year students could never secure. No way, back then At the beginning of this semester, some students were wandering around the underground warehouse disguised as workers, so I pretended not to see them No. It would be difficult for everyone to have enough like that. That amount is unaccounted for, unless it was pulled by several wagons behind it. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Millais, who was pondering, lightly shrugged his shoulders. Wouldnt it be a good thing if students eat their fill? Of course, the skeleton principal will complain, but that cant be helped. I think my food bag is a little lighter? Stop talking nonsense and get your hands off me. I should have made a heat dissipation item. That was too much. There were cold weather items made last year due to the frost giants heavy snowfall, but unfortunately there were no heat dissipation items. The students tried to solve the problem as best as possible using magic that could be cast on the spot. Gather together people who can cast and . Leather, blankets, and cloaks are also good. Lets hang up as many items as possible and take them with us. Its good to have Wardanaz walk for a long time Dont say youre full, just take it! After being fully prepared to survive no matter which area they fell into, the students finalized their plan. -Once you fall, check the surroundings to find out which area you are in. -Next, as you complete the map, approach the central area and head to the highest point. -Use signal magic or marks along the way to join as much as possible. Remember, the sooner everyone joins, the easier it will be to complete the map. It looks like everyone is ready. Professor Millais, who had been waiting, gestured. The students walked out with resigned faces. The dimensional magic circle installed in the center was emitting more violent and irregular magical power than before. Then lets go! Following the professors instructions, the students began to take steps. Professor Millais nodded as he watched the students flashing by one by one to visit another dimension. At this rate, I might be able to complete it much faster than other grades. Not only the level of students, but also the way they prepared together made me look forward to the professor. Professor Millais thought so and reverse-summoned the summoned beast he had summoned to the back of the classroom. It was a summoned beast that spewed out colorless and odorless smoke that made students sleepy. Starting from the second year of class, these small obstacles are placed in the classroom to train students concentration. hmm. Thinking about this student, I might have to prepare something stronger * * * Gainando, who had fallen on the ice, was overjoyed when he found the Blue Dragon Tower student in front of him. Lee Han! Its not its Aden Arth! Gainando and Adenard looked at each other with disdain. Due to the irregular nature of the dimension where you dont know where you will fall, it was an incredible luck to meet the same top student right away but why two? joy. Still, I have to be kind first. After grumbling a little inside, Guyando made up his mind. As a much superior member of the royal family, shouldnt he act more maturely? Lets move together. Aden Arth. Lets do it. Take this. Guynando took out a sandwich, cut it in half, and held it out. It was meant to be friendly from now on. The sandwich with ham, cheese, lettuce, mashed eggs, and plenty of mayonnaise looked appetizing just by looking at it. Adenard looked at Gainando as if he was surprised and then accepted it. Thank you. Of course I should be grateful. How delicious is this? Adenart briefly considered canceling his thanks, but held it back because he didnt want to fall to the same level as Gainando. How did you make it? Lee Han gave it to me earlier. really. thats right. I know that? ? Gainando chattered excitedly when the story of his friend came up. I originally asked for a snack, right? But Lee Han said he couldnt give snacks separately. So I said I would get the contents separately, so I asked for just two breads. Contrary to other friends misunderstandings, Lee Han was not the kind of person who would give Gai Nando food unconditionally just because he whined about it. Unless you do something really great, there is no separate reward. It was a strictness that a person who managed the provisions of the Blue Dragon Tower as well as the four towers should have. Are you saying you just asked for two loaves of bread? I was in charge of chores instead of a teacher?? Gainando excused himself without realizing it due to the cold gaze his half-sister gave him. It was a fair deal. All right. Adenard was about to say, If you want to buy two loaves of white bread as a chore at Einrogard, you will have to work for half a year, but he held back again because he thought his clueless brother would be angry. Earlier, I asked if I could get two loaves of bread before leaving, and Lee Han gave me these. But when I opened the paper, this is what came out! okay? Aden Arth. This is friendship! Einrogard sneaks something to eat between sandwiches ! Aden Arth, who had been listening calmly, let out a sharp cry filled with anger and began firing attack magic at Gainando. Gainando screamed inexplicably as he ran away. What?! What?!! Chapter 779 Episode 779 Because of you! I am because of you! Arent you really crazy!? I will take revenge!! Gainando shouted in tears, but the world of wizard duels was cruel. Once you lose the lead and start getting hit, its not easy to counterattack. Aden Arth summoned a chakram-shaped artifact from the air. As a wizard who specializes in summoning magic and enchantment magic, Aden Arth skillfully combined these two into an attack. The round blade-shaped artifact gained magic power every time it rotated in the air, and at the same time used that magic missile to fire a magic missile. Puk puk puk! Its shaking before my eyes Wow! Gainando, who tried to cast a curse spell to kill time, was hit while casting and lost concentration. Dark magic sucks! Gainando blamed the irrationality of black magic, which requires counterattacking by memorizing long spells. Once summoned wizards are summoned, they can do other things! Huh Sigh! Gainando, who was running hastily down the snowy slope, quickly threw his body to the side. Then the princes appearance suddenly disappeared downwards. this! As Gainando disappeared from sight, Aden Arth felt like it was a mistake. It was clear that the opponent, like a student of Einrogard, was trying to get out of sight and gain time before launching a counterattack. However, instead of getting scared and retreating, Aden Arth calmly took out the potion. He received less attention because there was a strange genius in the same grade, but he was originally a genius who chose three majors from the same school. He was a student who also asked Professor Garcia, Are you sure its okay? As an outstanding student of the alchemy school, AdenArt took out the potions of Enhanced Senses and Magic Power Amplification that he had created, drank them, and then summoned another chakram. come! Adenart glared ahead with the clearest and most distinct hostility he had ever felt since entering school. I will definitely punish this half-brother! ?? But the counterattack did not return. Aden Arth checked the bottom of the slope to see if it was possible. Instead of using black magic to prepare for a counterattack, Gainando dug into the snow and ran away. ! Just wait and see! I will take revenge! under! Do you think you can run away! Gainando, who thought he had already created enough distance, raised his middle finger gracefully and cursed at his half-sister. Seeing that, Adenart gritted his teeth and said he would definitely chase after him and see to the end. And Lee Han arrived. What are you doing? * * * The fog of war always easily turned the advantage or disadvantage. A wizard who was once advantageous could become disadvantageous at one time, and conversely, a wizard who was disadvantaged could become advantageous. And Gainando, who was running away after being beaten, suddenly gained a huge advantage. Thanks to Lee Han appearing in the direction he was trying to escape, he was able to snitch first. $#@$%$#%! ! Gainando, who was excited, began to ramble on, saying, The imperial family are all cruel and ruthless tyrants! Of course, it was difficult to understand because they were trying to say too much at once. -and! This is my first time hearing this language! Thats not a new language, its just an imperial language. When the baby basilisk showed interest, Lee Han quickly stopped him. Only after the excitement subsided was Gaynando barely able to convey what he wanted to say. So, when you gave her a sandwich as a gift, the princess got angry and started attacking her? I guess he was trying to attack me and eat them both! Lee Han looked at Gai Nando very suspiciously. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like there was another secret that Gainando didnt tell me. The princess has a strong appetite, but isnt she the type of person who would attack and steal from her colleagues? Lee Han. You said it too! You never know what people will do when theyre hungry! Yeah I told you. When you said you would become a grocery warehouse manager Lee Han said in a cold voice. Thats what Guynando said when he asked me to take care of the food warehouse. Is that so? anyway! The point is that AdenArt attacked me first! Even though I even handed out sandwiches! Woah Wardanaz. Aden Arth arrived panting from afar. Aden Arth was breathing heavily as he ran through the snow. Gainando looked at him as if he was disgusted and whispered. Youre just pretending to be tough! Dont be fooled! Wh, there is a situation here. Youll say youre hungry! He would say he was really hungry! Dont be fooled! Gainando. Stay away for a moment. Ihan pushed Gai Nando away to listen to Aden Arth. Adenard, barely able to catch his breath, explained as elegantly as possible why he attacked his half-brother. But Adenart was mistaken about one thing. Sometimes, no matter how elegantly you state certain facts, they are not elegant. ah. So youre saying you were so angry that the sandwich had been changed that you attacked Guynando? youre right! Wodanaz. Aden Arth thought that Lee Han understood and shouted in a happy voice. -Uh Is that person a glutton? Its definitely like that. -Compared to that person over there? I think its similar. ?? Aden Arth tilted his head as he saw Lee Han talking in an unknown language into his sleeve. Could it be that she is insulting her half-brother? * * * The two barely reconciled. joy. Its good to see you reconciled. Do not attack each other, and if each other is in danger of death, help each other with noble dignity. Just do that much. I dont want anything more. Lee Han was a realistic person. In a situation where they had to explore an uncertain dimension, there was no time to dramatically improve their relationship. Because its impossible even in Einrogard. Although there were some commotions, it can be said that we were lucky that the three of us got together like this. Lets move to the central area as quickly as possible. Lee Han. When and how are you going to rest and eat? Wardanaz. Did you witness any existence from another dimension while you were here? Guynando and Adenard asked questions they each thought were important. And Gainando quickly changed his words. Actually, I was going to ask about existence in other dimensions too! While Gainandos half-sister was looking at him with a very disdainful look, Lee Han separated the two and spoke. I havent met any monsters yet on my way here. Theres no way there arent people who can sense the energy of an outside intruder, so dont let your guard down. The denizens of the dimension usually did not like intruders coming from outside. Of course, the intruders included wizards, and these active raiders were one of the main culprits in increasing the difficulty of exploring other dimensions. -master. You met a spirit, right? -master? Cant you hear me? I met a few cold spirits on the way! I ran away when I saw my master! The baby basilisk chattered eagerly, wanting to help Lee Han. Lee Han smiled and pressed his sleeve. The baby basilisk, whose mouth was stuffed shut, struggled without knowing why. Lee Han. Didnt the basilisk just howl? You say youre hungry. haha. Youre such a glutton! Guynando laughed at the baby basilisk. How can you have such a big appetite? -Duh Eup Ugh! The baby basilisk hissed in anger and tried to shoot back, but it was no use. Wardanaz? yes? There is a spirit over there. Arent you seeing it wrong? There is no way there is a spirit that hasnt run away yet Inadvertently spilling the truth, Lee Han turned his head in the direction pointed by Aden Arth. Surprisingly, several hedgehog-shaped cold spirits were playing at the top of the slope. Could it be that they are special spirits that do not run away even when they see me? I know that too Aden Arth was at a loss as to what to answer when asked a difficult question. Honestly, I dont think so -Master. There are already many beings who serve the master, right? Why do you need spirits like that?? The baby basilisk tilted its head and expressed puzzlement. Didnt powerful and evil beings, including the baby basilisk and the griffon Perkuntra, make a contract with Lee Han right away? dont you feel something strange as you speak? -??? The baby basilisk didnt notice what was strange. Isnt it good if the contracted summons are strong and evil? First, I want to negotiate with that spirit and ask for directions. Its a good idea. Princess. I will support you. Swing. Ill be back Neither Lee Han nor Gainando were wizards who were favored by spirits. Aden Arth felt sorry for no reason (only towards Lee Han) and walked away. Lee Han. ? Ive never seen such huge ice before. Gainando looked around while waiting for Ardenart. As soon as I arrived, I was hit by Ardenart, so I couldnt even look at it properly. Its an ice shelf. If you travel around the cold dimension, you will see it often. Lee Han explained the terrain of the huge ice plain. Wizards wandering through other dimensions had to become familiar with all kinds of natural geography. What is that gap over there? It must be a crevasse. Then what about that huge lump? Thats the head of a frost giant Lee Han, who was explaining, paused. Something was strange. Wardanaz. It is said that frost giants haunt this place. Wed better move east. Ardenart, who had just finished negotiating, came down and explained. Aden Arth looked puzzled when the two looked at each other instead of reacting. Why are you doing that?! A frost giant was suddenly climbing out from under the glacier. Every time I put my giant finger into the glacier, there was a sound of the ice splitting. thud! Finally, the frost giant landed completely on the glacier. It was similar in size to the giants that haunt the Einrogard Mountains, but its eyes flashed a cunning and intelligence not seen in giants. And also hostility. -Is it an intruder? We are wizards. Lee Han spoke carefully, stopping his friends who were trying to run away. Although beings from other dimensions are relatively hostile, running away or attacking them without talking to them could actually be adding fuel to the fire. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If negotiation is successful, it will not only reduce risk but also be of great help in dimensional exploration. What can I suggest to the other person? Think about it. The frost giants -Wait. that? The frost giant trailed off, pointing to the tip of Lee Hans staff. Encrusted there was a blue gemstone that had been given to me by the frost giant king. ah! Lee Han thought of a way to persuade the frost giant and shouted. youre right. This is a gem given to me by the king of the frost giants! -So you are the honorable challenger! I heard about you! Oh my! What an amazing coincidence! Lee Han shouted, pretending to be even more impressed by the other persons reaction. I never thought I would meet someone who knows that matter like this. It seems fate is taking care of us. This is also an opportunity. Why dont we exchange what we need? -Oh I need something! What is that? -honor! How can you get that -The honor of defeating an honorable challenger recognized by the king! Lee Han immediately motioned. The friends quickly ran out. Chapter 780 Episode 780 Pot! Ogonins Night Dance and Bagreks Instant Precognition were cast immediately without a spell. The , which allows you to store two magics of 3 circles or less and cast them immediately, has worked successfully. He should have been happy that he had successfully succeeded in a spell that he had not mastered perfectly, but Lee Han could not afford to do so. A frost giant was chasing him from behind. -Wait, are you really running away? The frost giant shouted as if he could not believe it. However, no matter how much the frost giant denied reality, the fact that the wizards were running away in a hurry did not change. -how!? Why would an honorable challenger recognized by the king run away?! Lets compete later when we have time! I will come see you sometime! Lee Han shouted, feeling like, Lets have a meal together sometime. It would have worked if it had been Guyandog or the giants of Einroguard, but unfortunately, the opponent was a clever frost giant. I immediately realized Lee Hans intentions. -Youre running away from me now! He seems like a rude wizard, so even if the king recognizes him as an enemy, does that mean I cannot recognize him? I will change your mind! Lee Han wanted to refute, but he no longer had the time to do so as he was holding his breath and running so fast. Fortunately, the Ogonins fog covered Lee Han and his friends and obstructed the enemys view, so it would have been much more dangerous if it hadnt been for that mistake. Gainando. to the left. Princess. to the right. Follow your masters orders Freeze! With the spell, Pengerins cold elemental clone was shot out. The power of the cold elemental force surrounding him gave Lee Han peace of mind. At that moment, Lee Han had an intuition that he could create another alter ego. Follow your masters orders and freeze! Im glad its in the cold dimension! I dont know if I should call this an advantage, but it was fortunate. -joy! The frost giant bowed with a loud voice and jumped up. Then they began pushing down the slope with a hand-to-hand attack. The strategy was to devastate the entire surrounding area, regardless of what illusions and alter egos were disturbing and controlling his vision. Although it was simply ignorant, the effect could not be denied. Seeing this, Lee Han, who was preparing his next spell while raising his magic power, clicked his tongue. Should I cancel and block it? If I cancel the magic I was preparing now, I would be giving the right to go first to the frost giant again. But I cant let it approach so quickly Go! Break the road! ! Lee Han was surprised by Gai Nandos order. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gainando, who had been running away from a distance, probably knew the urgency of the situation and joined in. Seeing as they had taken out a large undead summon and corrosive poison, it was clear that their intention was to destroy a section of the ice slope. Frost giants had powerful physical abilities, but they were also very heavy. A thick slope made of icebergs may seem solid, but once it starts to crack, it will shake with even a small impact. hurry! hurry! Gainando gave an urgent order. Originally, if he gave a series of orders that stimulated the rebellious spirit of the undead summons contracted in this way, he could have rebelled later, but none of that was on Gainandos mind right now. I even used expensive penguin catching dogs, these bastards! The ice-corrosive poison I brought with me in preparation for the Bingheogye was worth the equivalent of a weeks worth of snacks. Even though I used that, I cant believe there were still only that many cracks in the ice. Fly! Woo wow! Gainando screamed in surprise when a chakram-shaped artifact flew at him. The artifact summoned by Aden Arth had flown in to provide support. hey! What are you going to do with that!! Summon something big! you idiot! Gainando was excited, wondering what he could do with a round weapon, but Aden Arth paid no attention. Because the power of the Chakram Artifact was not important. Clink! The potion hanging above the artifact was accurately thrown and fell on Gainandos undead summoner, Thorn Revenant. As a senior in the alchemy school, Lee Han immediately knew what kind of potion it was. Thats Potion of Undead Explosion! This potion was created by an imperial alchemist who was involved in the extermination of the undead during the previous undead crisis. It was a powerful potion that caused undead that touched the potion to explode, damaging the surrounding area. Its quite difficult to make, unstable, and has a short shelf life, so theres no reason to have it unless youre subduing the undead? Im sure its not because of Gainando. bang! The effect was excellent. The spirit of the Thorn Revenant, which was large and covered in jagged thorns like armor, reacted with the potion and exploded. Unable to overcome the shock, the slope on top of the iceberg began to crack and crack. Guynando screamed. you! you!! How dare you reverse summon your own summons?! Are you crazy?!?!?! You didnt send the undead to do that? Aden Arth answered in a puzzled voice. Considering the time, it was impossible to destroy the slope with Gainandos undead and poison. Of course, I thought that Gainando had deployed these undead with the intention of exploding them? What kind of crazy warlock throws his undead with the intention of causing them to explode!! Of course, the reverse-summoned spirit may be dissatisfied, but if you explain the situation, it will understand Undead are different!! Even if the spirits were reverse-summoned due to an unavoidable accident, they had the generosity to understand if a good explanation was given, but the undead were basically narrow-minded and dissatisfied people, so most of them only thought about stabbing the wizard in the back. Unless you want to scare and intimidate like Lee Han, you cannot treat a warlock too harshly. How did I sign a contract with him! This this ignorant person who doesnt know anything about black magic! ! Adenard was so shocked that his already pale face turned even whiter. To hear this half-brother call me ignorant and ignorant of magic! Lee Han! What do you tell this idiot who doesnt know black magic? But Lee Han could not answer. This was because the magic was being completed. Flame. Become a wall and rise! Grumble! Flames began to rise above the broken cliff. This fierce flame would surely act as a barrier to prevent the frost giants from crossing over. AdenArt was about to ask, Do you think I should learn a little about dark magic?, but then stopped. Its strange isnt it? The power of the flame barrier magic seemed to be stronger than expected. No matter how much magical energy is invested, is this the power possible with the ? Guys. run!! uh? why? You cant get over it, right? Gainando asked in puzzlement, but immediately realized why he had to do that. The wide wall of flames began to expand as if they were running wild around the area. It was much faster than the frost giant. Is the fire wall really this aggressive? Run! Okay, okay! The three started running like crazy. Only then did Aden Ard realize what Lee Han had done. It was clear that he casted , took shape on the cliff of the slope, and then infused magical power like crazy, causing the magic to run wild. Even though the magician himself could not control this kind of magic explosion, it was clearly more powerful than magic. The fierce flames billowing behind him were proof of that. How can I keep my magic power until it goes crazy? In the meantime, Aden Arth did not let go of his curiosity about magic and asked questions. It was very difficult to intentionally create a magic runaway. First of all, it was difficult to provide the cause, and even if Wardanaz had overused his unique magical power, it was not normal for the magic to maintain its form until it ran out of control. Is such magical control really possible? Aden Arth could not help but be surprised as he did not know that until relatively recently, whenever Lee Han cast fire elemental magic, he used it with mad restraint and control. yes? I didnt hear you clearly. How can I use magical energy until it goes out of control? Lets talk about it later! Seeing Lee Han change his words so blatantly, Aden Arth wondered why the other person was like this. Is this person just changing his tone thinking hes rebuking me? Im not trying to blame you C Challenger! Just wait and see! I will definitely make you acknowledge me. Keep the fight to yourself until then! I guess I should really avoid the cold dimension from now on. * * * Asan and Rafadel moved through the rainforest, shedding a lot of sweat. This dimensional area filled with all kinds of giant plants was humid and hot, making the wizard easily tired. Ooh I guess were stuck in the hardest place I agree. The Summoning Magic School students who joined later also nodded in agreement. When listing the hardships that each student who fell into the rainforest world experienced, it was truly unrivaled. First, as soon as Asan fell, he landed near a man-eating plant and had to escape in a hurry. It would have been really dangerous if I hadnt prepared a fire artifact. Rafael lost supplies due to instability in dimensional transfer and almost drank poisonous water while trying to secure drinking water. Since it was a black magic school, they had an antidote, so it was a shame or they would have been eliminated right away. Another student was almost buried alive in a pit after stealing a giant turtles eggs to secure food, and another student was chased by a pack of angry velociraptors and had to run up a tree The forest is over. Look over there! The students stretched out their fingers in joyful voices. The central area of the dimension was revealing itself, as if signaling the end of the rainforest world. The central area of the dimension was a huge stone mountain area shrouded in magical fog and clouds, and the map said it was relatively safe. It was a suitable place to gather with other students and set up camp. There it is, Wodanaz! Wardanaz! This way! The students who spotted Wardanaz and his group walking in the distance cheered and fired signal magic. As if they had discovered it there too, magic came up immediately in response. The students forgot how tired they were and rushed to join us. Everyone worked hard. I didnt expect you to join so quickly. You were lucky. Youre so lucky. Wardanaz. Do you know how much we suffered? Rafael said in a tired voice. Considering the misfortune I experienced after falling into that dimension, I wasnt satisfied with this level of luck. but. It must have been difficult because there are a lot of giant plants in the rainforest. As soon as Lee Han finished speaking, the students began spewing out words of agreement. There were so many things that were bothering me that I couldnt bear it if I didnt tell them to Lee Han. Thats right, Wodanaz! That turtle bastard kept saying he stole an egg Do you know that raptors are really annoying? If it wasnt for the fact that I had prepared a flame dagger in advance, I would have been overpowered right away Rapadel, who was standing still while his friends were talking thanks to complaining first, looked at Gainando and asked. Gainando was still in a sullen state because of the counter-summoned undead. Didnt you meet something? We ran away from the frost giant. how? They broke the iceberg, burned the surrounding area, and ran away Rapadel was astonished. This bastard. They deliberately waited for us to speak first! To make it seem like Rafael and the others were whining about a trivial hardship! Chapter 781 Episode 781 Ugh. done. Lets set up camp. Gainando spoke with a sullen expression, not knowing that Rafadel was inwardly astonished. No matter what I did, the world seemed gray because of the summoned beast that had now been reverse-summoned. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This bastard. Are you suddenly trying to act dignified by yourself! Cowardly! What are you talking about? Lets set up camp. Do you want to see Lee Han get angry? Gainando was dumbfounded when Rafadel said something different. I was already distraught because one of my summons had been reverse-summoned, so what kind of nonsense was this? Keuuk. Dont think its over. Did he drink something wrong? Gainando wondered if his friend had inhaled hallucinogenic powder while passing through the forest area. Why do you keep talking nonsense Call a summoner and dig around here. By the time you reach the second year of Einrogard, you have the ability to camp anywhere, regardless of whether you are a noble or a slave. Gainando checked the surrounding terrain and pointed with his finger to make a request. It was convenient in many ways to have a small moat dug near the campsite. Wouldnt your summons be more comfortable? Because hes bigger Was there such a thing? Kainando played it cool. Of course, it didnt work on Rafadel. After signing the contract, it was not easy for Guy Nando to forget it as he boasted about it 131 times a day. A big guy with spiked gloves. He would be a good fit for something like this. I dont know. thats right! Thorn Revenant. It was that kind of name. Ive been countersummoned! Thats it! Gainando was so upset that he threw the bone. Despite being hit in the face with a bone, Rafadel was embarrassed instead of angry. The undead summon was completely destroyed and was reverse-summoned. This was quite important to the warlock. Not only did it take quite a while to recover, but even if it did, it was difficult to know whether the contract would be maintained. The undead summons were mean and violent and did not understand the wizards situation well. Was it that intense? sorry. its okay. Do the work for me. I cant either. what? What are you talking about? Gainando was puzzled when Rafadel hesitated. As Rafael was also a member of the black magic school, there were contracted summons. Were you reverse summoned too? No thats not it. Then what is it? Oh, you look tired today, so I want to let you rest. Gainando couldnt believe his ears. The undead pet looks tired and I want to give it a rest. What the hell is this? What what are you talking about? Is this what the contract says? No there was no such contract. Then order it. Youre pitiful How much do you care about your undead summons?? Gaynando was shocked. Of all the warlocks I have ever seen, Rafael was taking care of his summoned beast with the greatest care! You said black magic was a means! When I signed a contract with an undead summoner, I said I was just hiring them to get to know the enemy! Thats what you meant to do! Then call me! What are you doing to get some rest? This okay. Its meant to catch you off guard and deceive you. If you treat me well, Ill let down my guard Youre lying!! Youre telling me to believe that! Guynando and Rafael fought for nearly 10 minutes with arguments like Admit that you like the undead and No, I hate the undead. And then they admitted that they were running parallel paths. Huh huh huh okay. Neither of us should use summons Thats right. Im glad you understand. Then how are you going to sell the surroundings? Are you good at dirt magic? No you? Im also good at earth magic The two looked at each other. There was only one way left. * * * ?? Why are you doing that with the shovel? Friends working on the other side were puzzled as they looked at Guynando and Rafadel. Why is the wizard doing that with a shovel? Its the secret of black magic. Well really? My friends thought there might be a summons in black magic, but they passed on it for now. Because they had too much work to do and they didnt know much about black magic. Why are you doing that with a shovel? Of course, even Lee Han could not be fooled. Lee Han looked at Rafadel with puzzled eyes. Even if its because Gainando doesnt have any summons, why even that guy? I, too, was actually reverse-summoned Lee Han! This bastard says he wont make his pet work today because he looks like hes having a hard time! hey! Rafael was shocked, but Lee Han had already heard everything. Lee Han looked at Rafadel with eyes of astonishment. I see. Rapadel. I understand you. Well, its good to save on summons. -and! What a good warlock! no! No! Rafadel felt even more embarrassed when he spoke to me warmly, thinking that it would have been better to just laugh at him. The descendants of the Gral family are misunderstood as lovers of the undead! Im really saying this so I can use it later! Okay I understand Lee Han left Rafadel crying behind him and checked the campsite. Anyway, the quality seems to go up every time I do it. Unlike other grades that play separately from each other, the current Einrogard second graders have a lot of experience working together (forcedly) in crisis situations. Maybe thats why it seemed like the level was getting higher and higher when we created camps like this together. In the past, people would dig a hole in front, sprinkle powder to prevent poisonous insects or snakes, use large rocks as windbreaks, and gather around the campfire The current campsite is a moat dug at a neat angle, water mixed with an expulsion potion flows, and the campsite walls are tightly built. A warning spell was placed on it, and a high watchtower was built inside to send a signal so that students who had not yet arrived could see it Arent the walls of the camp too rough? Shall we change the color with magic? Everyone seemed to have some free time, starting with students who wanted to paint and decorate the camp wall, and even students who wanted to place a monument at the entrance. I wonder if I really need to draw a picture of a skeleton principal. Lee Han shook his head as he watched his friends painting a mural of defeating evil skeletons on the wall surrounding the camp. It was a waste of stamina and magical power, but I couldnt stop him because he liked it so much. Wardanaz. This way! this way! After finishing work on their own area, the friends made tea inside the camp and called out to Lee Han. A pot on top of a small campfire was boiling and making a bubbling sound. We were talking about tents. It would be convenient to have a tent with space magic. The campground was a lot better now than before, but the friends were still aiming high. How comfortable would it be if you could place tents with space expansion magic inside your campsite? At that point, there was no longer a need for such a large task. It would be enough to simply block off the surrounding area and stay inside the tent. Lee Han was slightly impressed by that sight. I didnt think much of it. I cant believe everyone is so proactive. I guess so. But space magic artifacts are really difficult to make. Do you have a plan? Making a large artifact itself was difficult, and space magic was also difficult, so it was difficult for even Einroguard students to obtain it. Hehe. there is! Wodanaz! oh. what? Are you collaborating with your seniors to make it together? Lee Han felt rewarded for the first time in his life listening to magic from various schools. If it was a project like this, Lee Han wanted to do it too and felt like he could play an active part in it. I really want to have a tent with space expansion magic. If I were to work, I would like to use Seonggak-gwans workshop. The facilities there are good. Among them, Professor Verdus workshop area is the best. You can secretly use it when the professor is not around. What school are your seniors from? The friends looked embarrassed when they saw Lee Han speaking passionately. Actually, I was talking about stealing things from my seniors It seemed like it would be impossible to make something even after I graduated, so stealing from my seniors seemed like the least possibility. Thats right. Right. Wardanaz, I was going to ask you to lead the way Lee Han and his party were silent for a while and sipped their black tea. Asan, who was watching, opened his mouth to lighten the mood. Actually, I heard about an artifact with a space expansion spell. Oh really?! What is it, a moon card?? Its an ancient relic. Its a tent the size of a sleeping bag, but once you go inside, its about half the size of the campsite !! Where did you read that!? Which dungeon are you in?! The students shouted, determined to immediately enter the dungeon and find the ancient artifact. Senior Sun has it. The friends fell silent again. Lee Han finished his tea and spoke. Well theres no law that says you cant steal something from your senior. Wardanaz!! yes!? I believed it! Shouldnt these guys be in the location change club? Lee Han was a little worried inside. * * * While we set up camp and waited, the Summoning School students arrived one by one. When everyone gathered, Asan cleared his throat and took out a map. ruler. everyone. While waiting, I measured the height and length here, and roughly The students sighed deeply when they saw the newly drawn map and the wide blank space on the map. I exhaled. It seemed like I would have to travel around this dimension all semester to check and fill out a map of this size. Lets start from the top of the central area here. Everyone, cheer up. Professor Millay is also disappointed. How can you tell me to do this for one semester? Maybe all professors are like that. We just didnt notice. You say something extraordinary. Lee Han greatly sympathized with what someone had just said. It is true that professors are racially evil. Sometimes there are professors who seem kind, but thats usually a students mistake Huh, huh. Wodanaz. Among the group that set out to check the summit of the central area, Lee Han was at the front. This kind of exploration requires wizards with outstanding skills at the front and back to easily respond to emergency situations. Asan, breathing heavily, spoke to Lee Han, who was walking ahead. Whats going on? No, its not like that. that. Asan was about to speak, but he hesitated, as if he was a little embarrassed. The Wardanaz family is a famous dimensional expert in the Empire. So thats it, right? Well Among the stories I heard before, there was a story about the Wardanaz family leaving marks in various places while exploring the dimension Leaving a mark containing information about the surrounding area for other wizards who might arrive later is the best way to explore the dimension. It was one of the things wizards often did. As he came from a family that had been the imperial treasurer for generations, Asan was quite knowledgeable about these rumors. thats right. It will happen. Is there any chance of finding such a mark here? Asan I know! I know! Asan blushed and made an excuse. Even to think of it, it was an incredibly absurd expectation. Finding a mark left by the Wardanaz family in one of the infinite dimensions would be less likely than finding a needle in a haystack No matter what. How can you find such a sign? Wouldnt you rather be looking forward to meeting the family members? There are a lot more marks left behind, so the probability is higher Asan said, unable to let go of his regrets. This was because the map that needed to be filled felt terrible. Give up. Asan. I sometimes used to calculate the probability of a meteorite falling on Einrogard, but it didnt make much sense. Uh, brother? Lee Han was surprised to see his second brother, Arsil Wardanaz, writing a book with the help of spirits at the top of the central area in the distance. Chapter 782 Episode 782 Of course, no matter how surprised Lee Han was, it could not compare to the surprise of Ah San next to him. Asan literally fell backwards. Are you okay?! Brother, brother? That person?! I got to see the direct descendants of the Wardanaz family, whom I had only heard about through rumors. Asan was excited yet scared. I couldnt even guess what kind of person he was. thats right. You look like an ordinary human even though you are from the Wardanaz family! Lee Han looked at his friend with anxious eyes. This bastard. Then what did I think? Didnt the other kids tell you? There are some kids I met during vacation. Oh it was like that. Is that him? Are you Arsil? Only then was Asan able to get over the shock a little and regain his memories. Several friends, starting with Gaynando, visited the Wardanaz family mansion during the last vacation. okay. thats right. Ive heard a lot of this and that, but there are so many false stories They say there are demons wandering around the territory and golems are causing trouble Hmm. Gainando is a bit braggadocious to begin with. Lee Han slowly changed his mind. If my friend believed that, I didnt want to point it out. Arsil definitely sees the spirits Yes. He has the evil power to control the spirits. Oh no. I heard that you are a person who cares for and loves spirits. I am loved too. Well, its similar. older brother! While Asan was looking at Lee Han as if it was absurd, Lee Han called Arsil. Arsil, who was writing a book with the spirits at the top, looked away and greeted them warmly. And then he shouted something. Asan, who could not understand the spirit language, tilted his head. What are you saying? If you climb to the top now, your entire body may be torn apart by the sharp winds summoned by the crazy spirit, so please wait a moment. * * * Arsil asked other spirits to clear away the harsh winds from the summit and welcome his younger brother and friend. Lee Han was embarrassed to see Arsil clapping and talking excitedly. no. With something like this its not a big deal. older brother. Are you praising me for coming all the way up here? In Asans opinion, there was a 99% probability that that was correct. Other than that, there was nothing else to praise. I was worried that I wouldnt be able to make friends, but they said they were happy to see me bringing friends like this, even during vacation. Asan closed his mouth quietly. Lee Han pointed to his friend and explained the situation. This is Asan of the Dalkad family, and for todays lecture Yes. Making a map. no. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? This is an easy course! Asan was taken aback when the friend he was talking to became furious. Why are you doing this? Wodanaz. You said it was an easy topic! It was originally something else? Arsil comforted his younger brother and explained kindly. The topic of the Summoning Magic School lecture in the past was clearly Lee Hans face turned slightly pale. Asan felt creeped out when his friend became quiet. Difficulty is inherently relative. All right. What was it?! Asan was afraid of what kind of topic Lee Han was talking about. While we were talking like that, other students from below began to arrive one by one. Uh huh?! hello! Gainando was surprised when he found Arsil. Who are you? for a moment. Isnt it dangerous to be an outsider here? Like the wizard who kidnapped Wardanaz last time. no! Hes Lee Hans older brother. Isnt it dangerous? Some friends were whispering. Lee Han, a direct descendant of the Wardanazu family who is still relatively young, is like that, but I couldnt even imagine his much older brother. Gainando became angry at his friends whispering. What a good person you are! He also gave me a gift. In fact, the leather case containing the wizard card that Arsil gave as a gift was a treasure that Gainando treasured very much. hello! You said hello too. And youre asking whether Ive won a lot of wizard cards since then. Because luck is not on your side Luck is equal, so you are asking how it can be so bad for one side. Sometimes you have bad luck. How about folding up the wizard card and studying? But the wizard card did you really say that? no. The last words were just mine. Gainando glared at Lee Han. Arsil smiled and said at that sight. older brother. Its kind of you to tell me that luck will come back someday, but I dont think itll help. Wouldnt it be better to just stop playing wizard cards? I can hear everything! thats right. Mr. Arsil. That undead summon has been reverse-summoned. Is there any way to relieve its anger? Thats too much for you, brother. Cainan Island. Just summon it again when you recover. Ill be there to help you scare them. Lee Han reacted negatively to Gaynandos words. Of course, it was understandable that the summoned beast was reverse-summoned, but Arsil was not an orthodox magician, but just a person with an unusual constitution. It is not possible to bring back destroyed undead summons and resolve their complaints. It would have been better for Lee Han to help. With Lee Hans abilities, it wouldnt be that difficult to threaten the undead and make another contract. However, Arsil lightly tapped Lee Han on the shoulder and said something. Uh, its possible? how? No, the spirit is saying that is possible? Are you undead? If you borrow the power of a dark spirit you are close with, you can negotiate with the undead? No, that doesnt make sense. Of course, he is the spirit most likely to be close to the undead, but such negotiations Lee Han. Didnt you say you could do it now? no. There must have been some misunderstanding, brother. wait. You said you could, right! You said you could! After constant whining, Gainando finally got permission. Arsil summoned a friendly dark spirit, checked the contract symbol engraved on the back of Gainandos hand, and sent a message to that dimension. Lee Han watched Arsil talking with the spirit, anxious and nervous. It doesnt make sense. I cant believe I can do something like that because of my friendship with a spirit. In theory, dark spirits were relatively close to the undead as they belonged to a different form of negative energy than ordinary spirits. But even so, you can use the spirit to relieve the undeads anger and make peace with them. If that were possible, Lee Hans world might have collapsed. Lee Han. Im not praying that it wont happen now? What are you talking about. Gainando. Lee Han was hot. The imperial familys tact was especially extraordinary at times like this. Pot! At that moment, Gainandos contract emblem turned red. It meant that the scattered and broken power came back and connected again. More than anyone else, Guyando himself was able to feel the results most quickly and clearly. Gainando shouted with joy in his voice. thank you!!! Lee Han? What are you saying? It went well. no! You spoke at great length! okay. okay. You say you asked the dark spirit to restore the Revenants broken body and procure the materials, and in return, you restored the broken contract and made him forget his grudge. shit. Does it make sense that you can order a spirit to do all that? Gainando pretended not to have heard the last words. The gift I received from Arsil was too great to share in my friends anger. sorry. Lee Han. Wardanaz. Ask me something else. Salko, who was watching, asked carefully. It was unusual for Guynando to actively talk to Arsil, but the other students were hesitantly keeping their distance. That is why the name of the direct descendant of the Wardanaz family was so fearsome. What are you curious about? First of all, why are you here Ah. thats right. Lee Han nodded at Salkos words. When I thought about it, I was so surprised that I met Arsil here that I missed something important. Brother, what are you doing here? This doesnt seem like that important of a dimension. In fact, it wasnt that dangerous at the level that Professor Millais gave it as an assignment to second-year students. Of course, second-year students might say, Its not dangerous, so what did we just encounter? But as I said, difficulty is inherently relative. Although it may be dangerous for second-year students, it may not be dangerous for the immediate descendants of the Wardanaz family. Palak! Arsil opened the book he had written and explained. Some analysis was written in the book along with a map of the current dimensions. -No Frost Giant artifacts. Confirmation complete. -Need further confirmation, but unlikely. -No Frost Giant artifacts. Confirmation complete. - ?? Arsil was surprisingly looking for an artifact in this dimension. It was not an ordinary artifact, but an artifact that came from the frost giant dimension. Is the frost giant relic here? ah. Not sure yet? Are you saying youre going to explore other dimensions as well? The second son of the Wardanaz family nodded and pointed to the small spirit sitting on his left shoulder. The spirit in the form of a butterfly was so calm and gentle that it did not emit any energy, but Lee Han was surprised when he encountered the spirit. strong! In an instant, a strong presence passed by me, enough to give me goosebumps all over my body. It was a spirit that almost completely hid its power. Besides, he doesnt run away at all even when he sees me. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thought it was a spirit at least as good as Perkuntra. Arsil tapped the butterfly spirit and said that he would visit other dimensions with the help of this spirit. Indeed Wardanaz. Can I ask you one more question? Salko raised his hand with a timid look on his face. Arsil motioned for him to speak comfortably, but Salko never relaxed. They told me to ask. I think youre looking for that frost giant relic Is that right? Right? From what I remember, frost giants used to haunt this place. Right. I met you. Then isnt that the relic the frost giants are looking for? Arsil smiled and explained as if he understood. Lee Han reported it as is. You say it doesnt matter if you steal it because it is a relic that the Frost Giants also stole. The students became quiet. Some of my friends looked slightly impressed, saying, Youre logical, arent you? Arsil closed the book, copied the map inside, and made a scroll. He then gave it to Lee Han as a gift. older brother! Lee Han was deeply moved for the first time in a long time. This gift was much more touching than giving me an evil dimensional scalene polyhedron or a strange fusion demon. thank you. Thanks to you, I will be able to live comfortably this semester without being harassed by the professor Knock Knock C Arsil unfolded the scroll and pointed to several places on the dimensional map. There it was written, More confirmation is needed, but the possibility is slim. It was a place where Arsil had not yet personally confirmed whether there were any relics or not. Uh, do you want me to go and check it? If there is anything, am I using it well? Oh no. Brother, do you check? Isnt this the treasure you were looking for? Brother, you just need to find another relic? I think it would be better to just secure this I think things are going wrong. I agree 100%. Salko and Asan exchanged glances. As a student at Einrogard, I felt a strong sense of ominousness creeping up. Chapter 783 Episode 783 Lee Han desperately tried to escape. I wanted to get guidance and go through this semesters summoning magic lectures with ease, but I didnt want to increase the difficulty level in my spare time. If its the relic youre looking for, theres no way its a good thing. Arsil was a collector of the Wardanaz family. Collectors from other families would have laughed out loud while collecting peaceful and beautiful works of art, but collectors from the Wardanaz family collect strange objects from extraterrestrial life and enjoy the sounds of kieeeek. It was like that with the things I received as gifts in the past. The gifts Arsil gave in the past were truly terrible. When I first received it, I thought, Is this a secret effort by the Wardanaz family to keep their newborn brother in check? But surprisingly, Arsil had no malicious intent. I just couldnt guess what my younger brother, who was so different in age, liked. However, I thought that giving evil dimensional trapezoids or strange fusion demons would be more malicious Fortunately, things have improved a lot recently. It was because Arsil, who kept giving gifts to her younger brother, realized, Oh, an evil dimensional scalene polyhedron or a strange fusion demon might be a bit too much of a gift for my younger brother, who is not even 100 years old. However, this is not a gift prepared by Arsil, but a relic he was looking for. I might be able to catch a glimpse of Arsils pure madness that I had forgotten about for a while. Im really fine. Arsil shook his head resolutely, then pointed to the scroll and said something. Salko asked cautiously. What are you saying? They say if youre not going to find the relic, take the scroll. They say they cant take the opportunity to learn from us. Wardanaz. Tell them were already learning enough! Obtaining guidance from others is also a wizards ability! Brother, you are not from Einrogard, so such words would not make sense A wizard from Einrogard would say, I admit that stealing and taking maps is a form of learning, but Arsil was not from Einrogard. Outsiders do not understand Einrogards aesthetics. As expected, Arsil spoke again. We believe that you can become a better wizard than Lord Gonadaltes. I think you have too much faith I cant keep up with my family brothers who are a hundred years older than me, so how can I keep up with a skeleton principal whose age is a thousand years older than me? Lee Han pointed out the reality, but Arsil ignored it and pointed out a few places on the map again and told him to be sure to check. yes. I will try. As long as Arsil said this, there was nothing Lee Han could do. The butterfly spirit next to me waved its wings as if telling me to work hard. He seems like an obnoxious bastard. Lee Han cursed at the butterfly spirit in his mind. A high-ranking spirit who stops a person is more obnoxious than a brother who actually hits him. Arsil smiled and encouraged Lee Han and then called his friends together. Then he started taking out gifts one by one from his old backpack. Gainando. You got it last time and will give it to you next time. That doesnt make sense! Is it because I lost the wizard card?! Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont think so. While Lee Han lined up his friends and interpreted his brothers words, Arsil was talking with the spirits and thinking about what gift would be suitable. Then, as if there was a conflict of opinion, I was having a deep conversation with the butterfly spirit and called Lee Han. yes. older brother. Uh that might be a bit dangerous. Wouldnt the dormitory be destroyed? Arsil let out a faint sigh of relief, saying it was a good idea to ask his younger brother. The butterfly spirit glared at Lee Han for interfering with his choice. -That spirit is arrogant! I think so too. But Im much stronger than you, so just think to yourself. Lee Han comforted the baby basilisk and called his friends. The friends approached hesitantly in fear and awe and carefully accepted the gift Arsil had brought out. Thank you thank you! Its an amulet that reduces the approach of enemies and alerts you to danger when traveling around the dimension. Instead, you should get enough moonlight every time the full moon appears. This? Thats the badge of weight reduction. If you attach it to your backpack, the weight will be reduced. Instead, they believed that and said that if they put too much into it, the badge could be damaged The students who received the gifts one by one were surprised to find that the gifts were more useful and useful than expected. I was worried because I heard he was from the Wardanaz family, but he turned out to be a much kinder and kinder person than I expected. Wardanaz. Sorry. I thought you were a scary person. Youre scary. He can control the spirits as he pleases. but. Theres no way hes a bad person when hes so loved by the spirits. Didnt you hear what I just said? ?! While Lee Han was grumbling, Aden Arth, who was standing last in line, received the gift. Lee Han nodded as he saw Arsil gifting him a bowl that increased the amount of liquid contained within it once a day. You chose well. The royal family has a large appetite, so such an artifact would suit them well. ? Arsil and the butterfly spirit tilted their heads. Since he was an excellent alchemist, he gave me alchemy-related items as a gift? * * * Professor Millay, who was checking the time with a pocket watch in one hand, stood up and waved his cane. Then, the dimensional magic circles in the classroom began to work in unison and gather students. Pot! Just as deep dive fishermen tie a rope around their waists, wizards entering other dimensions also used this safety device. Professor Millais slightly raised his eyebrows and was curious about the students reactions. What kind of expression will he return with? Professor Millais had been teaching students at Einrogard for quite some time, so he could roughly predict the students reactions. First, there were students who showed half-fazed reactions. This was often seen in grades where students were unable to cooperate with each other and were underprepared. Its not necessarily a bad thing. Summoning wizards who have once tasted harsh treatment tend to become more cautious after that. It wouldnt have been a bad idea to teach such a lesson. There were also students who returned after performing quite well from the beginning. This was often seen in grades where students were lucky or well-prepared. But even so, when I explained the remaining sections of the map and told them I would have to work on it throughout the semester, I was very discouraged. I couldnt help it. Because magic is not something that ends with a momentary flash or display of wit, but is completed through consistent research and practice. I think its the latter. Professor Millais spoke highly of this years students. Not only did they cooperate well with each other, but they were also well prepared, so even if they fell into an unfamiliar dimension, there was a high possibility that they would survive quite well. ?! However, the students expressions looked distraught and confused. At that sight, Professor Millays posture, who had been sitting upright, slightly shook. Everyone worked hard. How was the expedition? It was difficult, but it paid off quite a bit. We all got together and made a camp. ! Professor Millais was again surprised by the students reports. This was a high achievement that could be counted with one hand. I cant believe we progressed to this level on the first day. Well done. Everyone did better than I expected, right? But why the expression? I found frost giants who came looking for a relic. Ugh How can I deal with them Professor Millays eyes fluttered as he saw the students sighing and talking about how to steal the frost giants relics. I had no idea this school year would be so enterprising and courageous! * * * When a short cat student walked up with great strides, Gainando, who was lying down on the lawn of the 7th floor student village and looking through a deck of wizard cards, tilted his head. Who is it? Are you a senior? Good day, junior. Senior Cat Beast greeted with better manners than even the royal family member, Gainando. Seeing him taking off his hat and speaking politely, Gainando hurriedly tried to greet him. Uh that may the spirit of sleep welcome you! That sounds like a good evening greeting? Rather, do you know where junior Lee Han of the Wardanaz family is? ! An alarm bell rang in Guyandos head as he desperately tried to recall proper etiquette. A senior looking for Lee Han. I was convinced that it would never be a good thing. Ian of the House of Ouadnaz? Is this your first time hearing this? I am Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Junior. This is my first time hearing about the Wardanaz family, and Ive never heard of Lee Han either. This is the first time youve heard of the Wardanaz family? yes. By any chance, juniorare you cursed with memory loss? Senior Cat Suin flicked the long-brimmed fedora he was holding in his hand and cast worried eyes. If you are from the Empire and have even enrolled in Einrogard, but you cannot remember the name of the Wardanaz family, there is a high possibility that there is a problem in your head. Kainando also realized his mistake too late. Oops. The family will say they know. I often get cursed with memory loss Because I belong to a school of black magic Aha. It was something like that. I envy my juniors talent. Is that a school of black magic? I have no school. yes? While Gai Nando was tilting his head at what he had just heard, a second year student from White Tiger Tower passed by. Caton called his junior. Now Jahan senior!!! By any chance, junior. Do you know where junior Lee Han of the Wardanaz family is? Hey, Guynando is close to that guy! As Caton stared, Gainando said in tears. The curse of memory loss has now been lifted. Thats good. Please tell me. Gainando drooped his shoulders and took Caton to where Lee Han was. Fortunately, Lee Han, who was smoking food with his kitchen club seniors in his spare time, did not scream or run away when he saw Caton. Gainando breathed a sigh of relief. ah. Seniors. Come here. Would you like some choripan? This dish, which is completed by sandwiching a piece of juicy meat between soft bread, was sold outside at street stalls or stalls in the city, but inside Einrogard, it was a food eaten only by queens. Its okay. Junior. Wardanaz. Senior Jahan can survive by just drinking dew! Not to that extent to provide hardship and stimulation to the body. Junior. hmm. Do you think it would be a good idea for your junior to try it too? Is this a new kind of bullying? Lee Han had been smuggling at best, but was taken aback by Catons suggestion that he eat only dew and fast. The White Tiger Tower student next to him glared at Lee Han as if he was dying of envy. Wardanaz. Ugh! Well see. I will definitely be recognized by senior Jahan within this year! Arent you misunderstanding something? The White Tiger Tower students thought that Lee Han was chosen by Caton because of his swordsmanship, but in fact, Lee Han was chosen because of his ability to teach magic. Are you saying its impossible to do this this year? Then next year no, I dont know, but Moradina Choi will be recognized within this year! clearly! Lee Han, who was trying to clear up his friends misunderstanding, stopped. Do you think Moradi or Durgyu would like to learn from Caton? yes. Oh Well, Senior Cattons teachings are really surprising and refreshing. Its a shame that I am the only one who can receive these teachings. To that extent Caton, a senior next to him, cleared his throat, probably embarrassed by his juniors praise. I wish I could learn from Moradi or Durgyu. Are you okay, senior? Hmm. Junior. As you know, I have a lot to learn, so I cant spend much time teaching. Teaching swordsmen of different levels Those two are at the same level as me! You can teach me the same way! exactly? If thats the case Its possible! Why dont you go quickly and call Moradi and Durgyu? If youre late, your senior might change his mind! Thats right! The White Tiger Tower student who was listening to the conversation next to him nodded, then turned around and ran away. Then it suddenly stopped. Lee Han, who was smiling happily, thought it was a mistake. Did you get caught? Wardanaz. Why do you do that? thanks. For doing a favor for my friends. What are you doing with something like this? Haha. Chapter 784 Episode 784: The message that Lee Han sent with an evil heart arrived soon after. Giselle, who was resting while sipping acorn coffee at the cafe where students of the 7th floor White Tiger Tower mainly gather, was puzzled when she received a call. Wardanaz persuaded senior Jahan? okay! Moradi. congratulations! Arent you bribed by this bastard? The friends next to me glared at me as if they were very suspicious. No matter how much you think about it, there was no reason for Wardanaz to just give goodwill for nothing in return. What what?! buy?! Buy!? dare! Draw your sword! Its a duel! The White Tiger Tower student who was insulted by his friends jumped up and down. The other friends flinched slightly at that attitude. It was because I could feel the other persons sincerity. Hmm. is not it? I might have thought wrong. Let me take back what I just said Wait. Why do you smell like meat? Is there still a long way to go before Wardanaz is distributed? Although Wardanaz had secured plenty of food through smuggling at the beginning of the semester, Einrogards harsh rules prevented him from purchasing this food on his own. They did not stand by and watch their cruel seniors live in abundance at low prices. You had to secretly pay money to buy things at a certain time on a certain day, and other top students called this rationing. Thanks to that, I didnt starve to death, but I couldnt eat as luxuriously as I could outside. This is especially true if you consider storing it in case of an emergency. But what about this meat smell? Trace. Reveal yourself you bastard! What is this! Looks like gravy?? Wo Wardanaz worked at the kitchen club, so I secretly received a choripan. I was bribed!! 100% Buy!! No! Choi was invited too! The White Tiger Tower students who were immediately hanging on to their friend stopped. If Dergyu was also invited, it would be a slightly different story. What if its Cho Now that I think about it, I heard that Wodanaz went to the Moradi family estate to play during winter vacation? Shh. Quiet. If you tell me that, Moradi will try to kill you. Why on earth? This is probably because if rumors of a political alliance between the Northern Moradi family and the Wardanaz family spread, it could unite political opponents in the imperial political system, which is currently comprised of loyalists, nobles, and neutrals. indeed. In particular, western noble families may react even more sensitively. They are already venting their anger because the knights were deployed to the north first. That is correct. We come from a family of knights, but we also need to act honorably as students of Einrogard. Giselle tried to swing her sword backwards but stopped. It was good that the intelligence of the friends who adapted to magic school increased, but they kept using their intelligence for other things rather than magic. It wouldnt have been a trap if Choi had also been invited. I dont know what youre thinking. Im sure its not a childish idea to take a difficult lecture together Hahaha! Moradi, no matter how much you hate Wardanaz, thats true. Would someone of Wodanazs caliber think such childish thoughts?! As all the White Tiger Tower students laughed, Giselle also blushed slightly. Even when he thought about it, it was a reason that made no sense. I just took it out. Khahahahaha! What do you think? Whahahahaha! Puk puk puk! How do you feel? Well. I just called Choi, but I guess your senior wanted to teach you as well, Moradi? Giselle furrowed her eyebrows and nodded. Anyway, I would find out when I got there. * * * Hehe. How is everyone? Its hard work, but its rewarding. thanks. Lee Han. It would be an honor to be able to learn like this in my spare time. Wodanaz. ? Lee Han was embarrassed as he saw his two friends lying on the floor and panting. what? Isnt it painful and painful to come out and learn like this in your spare time? There wont be any break time? hmm. Im fine because the next hour is free. It doesnt matter because Im free next time too. Lee Han felt uncomfortable when his friends reactions were different from what he expected. Originally, I should have thought, I was so deceived that it was such a teaching! but these two friends were taking it better than they thought. Arent you going to be angry because Im teaching you something like this? Its harsh and painful, but isnt one lecture like this bearable? I agree with what Choi said. -Dont other people only listen to lectures like this like you? The baby basilisk tilted its head and asked. When I looked inside the sleeve, the lecture schedule of other students felt quite different from the owners lecture schedule. I originally thought it was supposed to be much harsher and more painful? indeed. Its something I can tolerate. yes. Im going to go take the next lecture now. Do you want to audit it together? no? Giselle immediately responded as if asking what he was talking about. Not only was Giselle not a former student of the school like Lee Han, but she was also not stupid enough to be greedy about areas she was not currently learning. Listening to lectures and working hard was enough. Wouldnt it be a good experience to audit the class? Wodanaz. Youre not doing this because Im not having a hard time, right? Giselle asked out of curiosity. I wondered if this was because, unlike Wardanaz, the two of them had enough time to spare during lectures and had enough rest to accept Senior Jahans teachings so easily. Moradi. Thats rude. What makes you say such things to Lee Han? Lee Han persuaded his senior for our sake. Dergyu argued in a stern voice. Convincing senior Jahan to let his friends learn together was not something that just anyone could do. Giselle must have thought that too, and made a rare apology. Thats right. I apologize. Wardanaz. You took it and said something rude. no. haha. Isnt everyone interested in magic battles? * * * Lee Han headed to the lecture room with a bitter expression. Its unfair. Why do my friends take less difficult lectures? No matter how hard I tried to think it was inevitable, it was something that was difficult to accept. Lee Han confirmed the name of the river. From Caterpillar to Dragon Im glad its easy to understand. From anyones perspective, it was a transformation magic lecture. The question is, what grade is the course in? It would be nice if it were a second year, but probably not. None of my friends listened to From Caterpillar to Dragon. I may have missed it, but I had to assume it wasnt a second-year lecture. 3rd year with high probability. With the possibility of a meteorite falling from a dry sky, a 4th grader I dont think Calendarium would have recommended it for a 4th grade lecture, but in Einrogard, you cant let your guard down at all times. Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! ? Lee Han paused at the sight of a familiar senior running in front of him. Senior Hormasi? Oh, junior. Whats going on here? A third-year senior from the Gyeokgu Club ran like the wind and stopped when he spotted Lee Han. Im going to take a lecture. Isnt there only one classroom in this alley? I wont listen to From Caterpillar to Dragon. I came to hear that. what? That was a third-year lecture Carnella looked Lee Han up and down and let out an exclamation, Ah. Well, you were her, right? okay. Welcome. Theres nothing wrong with learning transformation magic. Carnella welcomed her junior, twirling the riding whip in her hand. There was nothing bad about having an outstanding junior join the same school. Of course, the junior had dabbled in all other schools, but -Master. Im scared of that person! ? for a moment! Before Lee Han could respond, Carnella stretched out her hand and made a shh! sound, signaling him to be quiet. Why are you doing that? Didnt you just hear the basilisk howling? - The baby basilisk got scared and wrapped its arms around Lee Han even more. The moment it was pulled out of the sleeve, it seemed like it would be captured by that ruthless dark elf. You didnt hear it wrong, did you? Other snake-type monsters No. Junior. What nonsense are you talking about? The howl of a basilisk is said to have a different pitch from the howl of snake-type monsters. You cant raise a basilisk without knowing such things! Carnella admonished a junior who was making strange noises. Lee Han seemed to know why the baby basilisk was afraid of that senior. Isnt that what your junior basilisk said? My basilisk is sleeping right now. Hmm If you said it when you woke up, I wanted to talk about it. Carnella stared into Lee Hans sleeve. Lee Han could feel the baby basilisks tail trembling in a pitiful way. What do you want to talk about? Its no big deal. The tall dark elf senior crossed his arms and shrugged. What do you like to eat? When do you sleep and when do you wake up sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its relatively okay. I dont know when and how to have a bowel movement or when the breeding season comes Youre crazy. Lee Han realized that the baby basilisks intuition was right. Just small talk like this? I would like to use what I learned about Basilisk. Do you speak Basilisk?! Im not good at writing. I just learned. He is younger than him. If youre taking the From Caterpillar to Dragon lecture, Ill have to help you with this Hormasi. I was on my way to catch a senior. You mean senior? uh. This lecture is taught by the professor and a senior in turns. But my senior keeps running away. For Lee Han, who only knew professors who usually ran away, seeing a senior running away was a bit refreshing. Is that okay? It usually doesnt work. Go to the punishment room. Actually, going to the punishment room was the problem, but as long as you are prepared to go to the punishment room, there are surprisingly many things you can do in Einroguard. Taking charge of a lecture and running away, looting the principals office, escaping from the school, etc. Even though I hadnt met Lee Han yet, I had a feeling that he was a very crazy senior. Oh, right. I heard you are a bit sociable, junior? yes? Me? I heard that you dealt with the guests when the transformation wizards gathered last year? ah. It was like that. Lee Hans face hardened as memories of last year came to mind. The transformation school wizards who came from outside were all lively and social people who enjoyed stories. In comparison, the wizards of Einrogards school of transformation were relatively introverted people and wanted their juniors to take care of the bothersome tasks. And the only junior there was Lee Han. Its ridiculous even to think about it now. Im really glad that a sociable junior came in. There are no sociable people in our school. But isnt Mr. Hormasi quite sociable? Uh um. Carnella looked embarrassed and scratched her cheek. Only a very small part of what the junior said was correct, and the rest was wrong. I usually only talk to people who like things or animals. When I talk to people with different hobbies, they all run away? Only then did Lee Han remember that talkative does not mean being sociable. Well, Professor Verdus also had a lot to say What do you think about the senior youre looking for now? ah. This senior is the most The most? Lee Han expected sociable to be added after that. an unsociable and eccentric person. Yes Lee Han became depressed. Why cant I find a normal, sane senior in Einrogard? Carnella patted the depressed Lee Han on the back and encouraged him. But this senior has strengths! What are the advantages? Is this like an advantage to running away from lectures? Hmm, he is the most talented senior in Einroguard who has a knack for raising money. At those words, Lee Hans heart, which had been as cold as ice, began to beat rapidly again. Chapter 785 Episode 785 So there was a senior like that? uh? uh. Carnella thought that the juniors voice sounded a little excited. It must be an illusion, right? Why did I never know about such a senior? Because, like I just said, hes an unsociable and eccentric person? Are there one or two unsociable and eccentric people in Einrogard? Thats not even a drawback. In my opinion, this senior seems like a person who doesnt waste time on useless things and concentrates hard on his work. Professor Verdus is that kind of person, but no one likes him How dare you say that! Im sorry. You also attended the Buyeo School of Magic, right? Carnella later remembered that her junior was also a member of the Buyeo School of Magic and apologized. To be precise, the wizards of the Enchantment School of Magic did not get angry at Professor Verdus for swearing at them. If Professor Verdus name was mentioned in any situation, he would get angry and say it was ominous and unlucky. no. Seniors. I couldnt control my emotions. sorry. Anyone who has anything to do with Professor Ver Mo can do that. dont worry. This Hormasi doesnt care about such things at all. Then how about preparing a gift before you meet that senior? Carnella felt a little sad. He himself is a senior from the Transformation Magic School, so why does he only respect that crazy, eccentric senior? * * * If there was a large mountain range in the Einrogard territory, there was a small mountain range in the 7th floor area. Of course, from the students perspective, it felt like there was no difference between large and small. Even if the number of mountain peaks decreases, the hardships faced by students climbing them will not decrease. But fortunately, there were several climbing methods prepared by students in the 7th floor area. Rumbling! After going into the basement of an abandoned house, Carnella got on a mine car and knocked on the side three times. Then the cart began to run quickly on the rails on its own. You live in an underground cave. He seems like a very frugal and down-to-earth person. Is it that much? Carnella looked at the package her junior was holding dearly as if it were dumbfounded. No matter how I looked at it, I wondered if I should give such a gift to the senior I was meeting now. widely! After a few minutes, the tram stopped. Meanwhile, the surroundings were dark due to how deep we had descended. All I could see was the faint glow of plants and minerals in the distance, beyond the underground valley. Carnella stopped in front of a large cave and stretched out her hand in front of Lee Han. Junior. Dont make any hasty moves from here on. You could fall into a trap. You guard your own defense so thoroughly. You are a person with strict security awareness. Senior Zaroon! Senior Zaroon! Hormasi has arrived! Please open the door! There was no sound. Carnella swore once and then shouted again. Senior Zaroon! Its lecture time! If you dont come out, Ill set this place on fire! Still, I couldnt hear anything. Carnella spat and muttered. I cant believe it has to be like this every time I come here. Fierce flame, turn into a rat and go inside! The powerful flame that poured out of the bottle transformed into a mouse and began to crawl inside. How long has it been? Flashing flames and shouts of profanity came from inside. Hormasi you accursed bastard! I will claim compensation! Lets tell the professor! Because the professor ordered it! Professors dont pay! A short dwarf came out from inside with a grunting sound. The ends of his beard and hair were scorched, as if he had just turned off the light, and the rest of his appearance was worn and shabby, like that of an eccentric hermit. This person was senior Zarun from the Western Steel Shoes dwarven family. Zarun looked around with his eyes rolling while holding a hammer-shaped staff. It was as if they were on guard to see if there were other attackers. What about the others? no. Senior Zaroon. I came here for a lecture! joy. Theyre probably saying that and trying to attack me and steal the gold. Do you know that Ive been hit once or twice? After saying that, Zaroon took a step back. Among the Einrogard students, there were many who attacked and looted the gold after reassuring them by saying, Lecture has started, come out now, Zarun. Seeing that, Carnella muttered in an annoyed voice. Its completely crazy. That senior. If I do that, I wont be able to graduate and I will forever be the madman of Einrogard. no. Seniors. Senior Zaroon just has a lot of scars. Have you ever met that senior before? Carnella could not understand why Lee Han was strangely friendly to Zaroon. Until now, no student has reacted favorably to Senior Zaroon No one? But why do you like it so much? Its just respect. Just like I respect my senior. Hmm. I think I respect you more than I respect this Hormasi. Carnella looked at Lee Han suspiciously. Youre quick-witted. Naturally, Lee Han liked the senior who was hoarding gold more than the senior who was trying to check the basilisks defecation cycle. Lets leave quickly and give the lecture. Tell me to study on my own today. I have work to do. Are you going to the punishment room again? If you go, youll go! Dont disturb me! Carnella expressed her dissatisfaction by hitting the wall with her riding whip as her senior seemed not to be easily persuaded today. I also came because of work. Then please let me inside. I need to see whats going on so I can at least make an excuse to the professor. what? no! Are you trying to covet my gold? Ah, Senior Zaroon! I have no interest in my seniors smelly rock! What kind of wealth is wealth if you dont raise a single rat? Do you think everyone is as crazy about yellow, shiny stones as you are?! Lee Han flinched slightly. Zaroon pondered whether he thought Karnellas words had some truth, and then pointed to Lee Han. What about that guy? Who is that guy? Its my first time seeing this face. How can I trust that guy? after. Senior Zaroon. He comes from the Wardanaz family. Im listening to all the schools. He said he was least interested in gold. Hes just a magic-crazed bastard! Lee Han had a lot to say, but he stood still with an expression as harmless and gentle as possible. I wanted to go inside and see. Karnellas shout must have been quite effective as Zarun flinched. I all the schools? okay! Isnt that crazy guy? Youre saying too much. Lee Han was slightly hurt. Carnella paid no attention and defended his junior. Are you just going to be a senior? Anyway, quickly open the door. I have to check what youre doing before I report it. Zarun grumbled and stopped the long spells installed in the cave one by one. What are you mumbling? -Hormasi That bastard He might have joined hands with those who want my gold You must never let down your guard The guy next to him He seems crazy Im from the school Lee Han pretended not to hear and moved on. When we finally reached the end of the cave, an iron door appeared. Zaroon opened the door and went inside. This? It was a strange space that felt like a wizards workshop or a miners workshop. I had no idea that mixing the two would create a space like this. On one side, small golems were hard at work mining ore with mining equipment. The ores collected in this way were immediately placed in carts and transported to the workshop. The ores that were moved were broken into small pieces by transformation magic and placed in an alchemy solution to extract the essence. Gather together, my children. As Zarun chanted the spell, pure ingots began to emerge from the essence of the ore melted. The finished metal ingot looked very pure and clean even to Lee Han, a non-expert. eww. What kind of ore are you treating like a child? Carnella muttered in disgust. Zaroon shouted in disapproval. Its better than you treating an ugly wyvern like a child! Are you crazy, Senpai? How can you compare the cutest creature in the sky with a rock like this?? Senior Hormasi. Do you, Senior Zaroon, do this work every day? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han, who was looking around the workshop, asked cautiously. Then Carnella nodded and answered. Im just doing this and dying. oh my god! I thought I could understand why Einrogard said the talent of raising money was the best. Einrogard was the empires most outstanding magic school, but it was also the most reagent territory. If you were to waste your lecture time and wander around mining areas all the time, how much wealth would you accumulate by the time you graduate? This senior I want to become friends with him! Carnella snapped, not knowing that Lee Han was happy. Even though I was a good junior, I couldnt help but feel annoyed because the senior was only doing things to make the junior run away. Other dwarves say that when juniors come in, they make moonshine, serve it to them, and feed them until their stomachs explode. Whats the problem with seniors? Thats an Eastern Dwarf, you idiot! Im a western dwarf! Zaroon responded angrily. Unlike eastern dwarves, who were sociable, liked to drink, and liked to be well fed, western dwarves enjoyed quiet and solitary mining. Of course, Zaroon was a bit more introverted than others, but Sir. Id like to help you with the work. what? Zaroon was a little embarrassed by his juniors sudden outburst. You want to help me with the work? yes. I have worked in a workshop on alchemy as well as transformation magic. joy. Anyway, Im still a kid. Turn this into sand. Zarun took out a hard rock and held it out. The rock-sand conversion magic was a simple basic conversion magic, but it was enough to determine the opponents skill. Depending on how finely and finely it is ground, ones familiarity with transformation magic will be determined. If this didnt work, the work couldnt be done. If you force it, your losses will only increase. Pot! Its quite useful. I know how to use the Component Amplification or Component Transformation magic . When you worked at the alchemy workshop, what was the most difficult potion you handled? I assisted in the making of Dobruks enchantment potion. !!! Zaroon looked at Lee Han with eyes of astonishment. I cant believe that only a 2nd grader is at this level. I couldnt believe it. As expected, not everyone listens to the entire school! Senior Zaroon. So, for some reason I cant go to the lecture. Tell me. Follow me. Ill show you. Zaroon walked forward with a bumbling step. Inside the workshop, there was a golden sphere the size of a fist. Lee Han instinctively glanced at the golden sphere. What is this its increasing for a moment?! Carnella screamed in surprise. Current Empire Transformation magic was unable to create gold from nothing. The limit was temporary or fake gold. It was because of the perfection of gold. But gold is increasing even slightly. Has this crazy old man made a new discovery that pushes the limits of imperial magic? You created gold!? Its stupid. How do you make gold? It is an application of dimensional connection. Zaroon explained while scolding his junior. Even if it is impossible to create gold, it is possible to bring gold from another dimension. Zarun created a magic circle in which connected dimensions transform and flicker countless times even in a short moment, and then created a magic that secures gold when it is observed. Carnella was even impressed by the perfection. amazing. senior. If this were the case, graduating would be really easy. Its still a long way from completion. There are many materials needed to build it stably. This is my first time starting it today. So you want to help me with my work? yes! Lee Han answered, full of desire to learn from this respected senior. Zarun glanced at Lee Han and said. I cant pay you? What kind of nonsense is that? Lee Han suddenly came to his senses and glared at his senior with a cold expression. Chapter 786 Episode 786 What Lee Han likes is a senior who has a lot of gold and knows how to spread that gold to his juniors, not a senior who tries to pamper him for free. How could he become Einrogards senior and commit such a shameless and atrocious act? Oh no. Junior. Senior Zaroon is a person who is crazy about gold. It was originally like that. When the junior glared at Zaroon coldly, Carnella was embarrassed and came to his defense. The reason why Zaroon was said to have the greatest talent for saving money was not simply because he continued to mine in his spare time. If you think about it that way, there were a few more students doing magic research that could earn them a high income. What made Zaroon special was his spirit of frugality that others could not match. Not a single penny is wasted! -Zarun. Todays Kitchen Club menu is good. You too go and eat. -I dont need it. -why? Its noodles with a generous amount of serpent meat for one gold coin. Did you know when this day would come? Do you want to buy stone bread with salted meat for a gold coin? -joy. If you dont buy it at all, it wont cost you a single gold coin. Zaroons legendary story did not end there. -Zarun. I told you to stop being stubborn and buy the reagents! If you dont pay for it, you wont be able to finish it within this semester! -I would rather go to the punishment room and not pay for this! Refusing to buy reagents, refusing to use the wand for fear of it wearing out, hanging golden accessories in the air instead of wearing them and looking at them These were extraordinary incidents that any student of the school of transformation magic would know about. As Carnella spoke, her voice grew louder as if she was filled with resentment. Do you know what it was like the last time I came to pick you up? The chair is gone. The chair! When I asked, that damn senior took the chair away! They say its a waste because it gets worn out when I sit on it! joy. Do you know that the chairs are free? Zaroon grumbled. Even now that I think about it, I feel like it was a waste of the worn-out chair that Carnella was sitting on. Thats why there were no chairs. Lee Han was able to understand later why there were no chairs in this workshop. Senior Hormasi. I know very well that Senior Zaroon is a frugal person. hey. This isnt savings, this is crazy. Lee Han pretended not to hear and said what he wanted to say. But that is that and this is this. I have always been paid for what I do. Even from Professor Verdus. ! Carnella was astonished. I knew that this junior had a genius talent for magic, but I never thought he would get paid for it from Professor Verdus. Nol Amazing! how! It was an interesting story that made me want to see what Carnella, a school unrelated to Professor Verdus, did. Thats amazing but like I said, even if you stab Zaroon, not a single drop of blood comes out. Hes the type of person who puts everything into transformation magic because he doesnt think its a waste of money. Carnella left the simple metaphor and stabbed Zaroon with a real needle. He had attacked Zarun with students from the School of Transformation Magic. Even in the midst of the chaos, Zarun felt like he didnt want to waste even a single drop of his blood, so he filled it with transformation magic and splashed out. A person like that would definitely I would just reject your offer. Ok. ?! Karnella was startled by Zaroons moans coming from behind. Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuupup at Thereup at there out there out there there up there Zaroon was groaning with a pained expression on his face, as if he was seriously ill. Whats wrong, Senior Zaroon? So I told you not to skimp on what you eat! Kitchen Club food is serving well these days! Im not hungry. You idiot! It hurts! It must hurt because I didnt eat it! Its heartbreaking! Zaroon growled angrily. It was because of the suggestion of a junior who dared to make a cruel and indecent offer to pay in gold coins. The offer itself was painful, but the reality of not being able to refuse was even more painful. I needed a competent assistant to carry out the research I was currently working on. Progress is too slow. I started it for the first time today, but it is impossible to complete at this speed. I need an assistant, but And the junior in front of me right now is a talent that is hard to find anywhere. Not only did he perfectly learn all the necessary magic, but he even assisted in the production of Dobruks illusion potion at the alchemy workshop. It was difficult to find such talent anywhere. In particular, arent all the upper-year students at Einrogard busy with their own research? What if you think of it as an investment to conduct research? Pfft. This is ridiculous. How could I deceive myself with such contradictions? But you need an assistant. Pfft. Ugh. Ugh. Junior. I think it would be better to just leave. I think Senior Zaroon has broken down. All right. Next time Wait! Zaroon called out to Lee Han in a desperate voice that sounded like metal clashing against iron. I will give you compensation! Are you sure youre going to cause me that much pain? The dark elf student shook his head as if he found it hard to believe. * * * Negotiations that started at three and a half gold coins per hour had to stop for a moment because of Zaruns desperate screams every time the gold coin went up. Despite this, Lee Han did not change his expression and pushed ahead with the negotiations. No concessions! I think Ive grown too. For the first time since Lee Han entered second grade, he felt like he had become a little more mature. He had been deceived by his professors every time, but this was the first time he was able to make his point come true. look at this. Zaroon spoke hoarsely from screaming. It was heartbreaking, but I had to move on quickly. Since I paid with gold coins, every minute and every second was a waste. My research now Come Out Now, Quickly Its called dimensional transformation golden observation and collection research, right? why? senior. Listen to your junior here. I think thats better too. Right now, no matter where I submit my name, it will be ignored. Zaroon grumbled a bit and then changed the name of the study. Meanwhile, Lee Han and Carnella observed the research closely as students of the School of Transformation Magic. Then, unlike the fresh shock I felt when I first saw it, the loopholes in the research came into view. Isnt the speed at which this connected dimension is being transformed increasingly slow? thats right. You saw it right. And the device that supports it seems too weak. If I spin it for another hour or two, itll break. To secure gold meaningfully, I think we need to increase the scale of capture by significantly increasing the number of connected dimensions and greatly increasing the conversion speed. But then, can you cover the cost? Well said both. Zaroon sighed. This Dimension Conversion Golden Observation Capture research is too slow and consumes a lot of equipment. It started for the first time today, but it will stop soon. Now that weve checked the speed we need to increase the stability and speed. How are you going to upload it, sir? Is there a way? Carnella, who was asking, clapped her hands as if she remembered something. ah. Lets change the support device here to The Gold of Faldar Rji. Then it will be able to withstand the impact of dimensional transformation much better. Mi dont be crazy! Zaroon looked like he was having a heart attack at his juniors words. The gold of Faldar Rji. I had no idea how much gold coins I would have to spend to get it. why. Its gold, too. Its a metaphor, you crazy idiot! How is that gold? hmm. You shouldnt joke about gold in front of your seniors. Lee Han thought to himself as he watched the conversation between the two. Zaroon, who had been angry for a while, finally calmed down and opened his mouth. I have been thinking about whether this method is necessary. Until now, I went around Einrogards workshop, picked up scrap materials, and recycled them. ah. Its really embarrassing. Carnella glanced at Lee Han while listening. Even among all the schools of Einrogard, there seemed to be no place so shameful. But it seems like there are limits to recycling waste. So Im going to create some new materials. Isnt your belly button bigger than your stomach? Creating new substances by changing the properties of substances was the specialty of transformation wizards. Armor made of flowing river water. A book made of the air of hell. Of course, this was never easy. It is quite difficult to change characteristics in an instant, but it is much more difficult to find characteristics in an area that are stable enough to be maintained permanently. If we can find these properties and create a new material that maintains stable transformation I think its right to focus on that as a graduation project. Its not easy. But there are some directions that have been set. Zaruns inelastic rubber Zaruns surface Lava Zaruns ! Lee Han was intrigued by the list of new materials for research that Zaroon was looking for. They were researching materials that were more useful than expected. In the case of Zaroons Inelastic Rubber, it was made of a material that maximized several other properties after removing the elasticity of rubber, and once it came into contact, it spread like a swamp and enveloped foreign substances. What if I use this for a trap? It was a trick that even fairly experienced wizards would be quite embarrassed when they first encountered it. What you need to do is to continue experimenting in this direction, casting magic, and writing down the results. senior. Im sorry to wake you up, but its not you guys. This junior is alone. what you have to do. Are you done? huh. Thank you. Lee Han took note of Zaruns words exactly and nodded. understand. Seniors. We will proceed like this. okay. Please Knock knock- ? Zaroon stopped at the sound coming from outside. Who are you, senior? Are there any other guests? I dont have any. More than that I activated the magic again after you guys came in. What kind of guy is this? It looks like someone came to steal your gold. Why dont you show them what theyre doing? dare! A spark of greed flashed in Zaruns eyes. Zarun grabbed the hammer-shaped staff and ran to the door in anger. Rattling! Come at me! You thief! The person standing in front of the door was Professor Yonramo of the Rji family, who was in charge of transformation magic. The professor looked at Zaroon and asked. What are you doing when youre not lecturing? uh, thats it. professor. Zaroon rolled his eyes and quickly tried to close the door. At that moment, Professor Yonramos cape turned into dozens of tentacles and grabbed Zarun and swallowed him. gulp! The professor sighed. I did something instead of lecturing. I dont know why all students do this. Isnt that right, you two? yes! I agree. professor! Lee Han and Carnella answered quickly, fearing that the professors anger would spill over to them. I was worried that they would ask me what I was doing here if I didnt bring them. But what were you two doing here? I was helping with magic. Hormasi? Its unexpected, isnt it? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no. I am. Professor Yonramo stared at Lee Han. I definitely thought that this boy from the Wardanaz family was under pressure from the principal and some other professors because of his natural talent against his will Maybe he just really likes magic? I was a little suspicious that this was actually the case, although he just didnt admit it to himself. Professor Yonramo shrugged his shoulders and said. Then finish your studies and come out. Todays lecture will be canceled anyway. Uh Lee Han wanted to say, Senior, Im missing gold coins, so can I get up? But the professors cape, which had just turned into a tentacle, caught his eye, so he couldnt get the words out. Chapter 787 Episode 787 I will try my best. In the end, Lee Han had no choice but to say that. Carnella, who was listening from the side, spoke indifferently. The person I was supposed to give money to was also arrested, so do I really need to do it? Hormasi. Professor Yonramo spoke as if warning. My junior says he wants to learn, but as a senior, can I interfere with that? Of course, Professor Yonramo himself did not have the ambition to challenge magic far beyond his level, but there was no need to deliberately drag his students down. Do not disturb. All right. professor. It was just a pity. Even if I were to practice the magic that senior Zaroon left behind right now, there wouldnt be much I could learn. The research that Zaroon was conducting was so difficult and demanding that there was not much for a student who had just entered his second year of study to learn. Instead of spending time perfecting Zaruns Inelastic Rubber or Zaruns Curtain Lava, it is much more beneficial to learn the relatively easy 2-3 circle spells of the Transmutation school of magic. It is prohibited to jump to conclusions. Lee Han may have decided that he had something to learn. There are some magics that Lee Han is forced to learn because he was forced to do so by other professors Professor! Lee Han was slightly moved. Indeed, Professor Yonramo was a person who understood Lee Han. There are probably some magic that you actually want to learn. Like this magic. no. Lee Han regretted. I should have just said that I was skipping class and helping because of the gold coins! Professor Yonramo clearly misunderstood that Lee Han was studying magic out of pure will. Indeed these magic hmm. Carnella thought her junior was a little crazy, but didnt say anything. If I offend my junior for no reason, I might lose the opportunity to become friends with rare creatures like gryphons and basilisks. Okay then, everyone. really. Mr. Lee Han. Do you have From Caterpillar to Dragon? yes? yes. Lee Han flinched. After the final exams were over last year, Professor Yon Ramo and Lee Han had this conversation. -I think it would be a good idea to study it during vacation. Its a pretty good grimoire, that one. -How much do I have to study? -As far as it goes? From the professors perspective, it was just a light-hearted book recommendation, but it didnt sound that way to Lee Han. It sounded like he was telling me to do my best and do everything possible. How far did you read? Have you even read Chapter 3? I read a little bit. Is that so? How many of the three magic spells have you learned? I learned it a little bit. Then show it to me in the next lecture. Everyone, really, enough! Professor Yonramo waved his hand and left as casually as he came. Pot! Carnella asked, looking at her junior curiously. Do you have From Caterpillar to Dragon? I heard its pretty difficult. Besides, the magic in Chapter 3 what did you learn? I didnt learn it. what? I havent mastered it yet. The only thing I could read during vacation was chapter 1. Junior. Why did you lie like that? Are you saying that even after seeing Senior Zaroon get eaten by a cloak just now? Thats a good thing To be honest, in Carnellas opinion, even if Zaroon died after being dragged away, it should have been considered a natural death. I asked him to just give a lecture, but he continued to ignore what he said, so I guess even good people like Professor Lezy use such methods. Professor Leji is not the kind of person who will scold you for not learning well. under! Any professor will appear good before revealing his true colors. Thats true Carnella couldnt deny his juniors words. Einrogards professors were never to be fully trusted until graduation. Lets put it that way. Junior. So what are you going to do? I just finished chapter 1. I guess Ill have to get through chapter 3 and find and learn magic by next week. after. Isnt this crazy guy? Carnella was thrilled by Lee Hans way of thinking, which could not be considered normal. Maybe I was going crazy listening to all the schools. Do you usually choose to catch up with progress there? Thats right. Junior. I respect you. Dont forget I said this. Especially when theres a game later or when I let you pet the baby basilisk. All right. Seniors. Can you help me cast it? Lee Han asked as he prepared for the Zaruns Inelastic Rubber experiment. Are you confident you can do this? There hasnt been much progress, so I dont think there will be much left. Its still very imperfect, but I think it can be cast at this level. okay? Did I see it wrong? The tall dark elf senior tilted his head. Clearly, when I looked at the research on Zaruns Inelastic Rubber earlier, it wasnt even at a castable level. Even if it disappears after a while, there is a world of difference between the level at which you can forcibly cast it and summon the material and the level at which the casting itself is impossible. Even when doing research, it was much easier to do it electronically. The latter could not be seen with the eyes or touched with the hands. How could you mistake the two? ! To her surprise, Carnella realized that she was mistaken. Looking at the magic formula, it seemed like it would be possible to cast it at this level. The magical power consumption is enormous and it puts a bit of a burden on the wizard, but for now, this is enough Senior Zaroon is unique. How did you prepare this spell to cast? I feel like Im going to pass out every time I use it. ah. I changed it for my own use. what? when? You didnt have time for that. I received it from senior Zaroon earlier and calculated and revised it while the professor was knocking on the door. Carnellas spine shivered. What the hell is this guy?? * * * Lee Han came out after finishing the work (the work time was written down in a ledger without missing a single second). -Cant you get your dirty hands off this guy right now? -Thats what Im going to say. Shameless guy. Im trying to trick your top juniors! -Ainroguard I cant give in to you, especially since you say you dont know what the club spirit is ? Lee Han tilted his head at the sound that sounded like someone was gathered together and fighting. There were quite a few students gathered, and except for a few, the rest seemed to be watching the fight. Senior Sevius. Who was it you? Senior Hamster Suin, a fourth year student at Black Turtle Tower, motioned when he saw Lee Han. Is there a problem? It happens often. Clubs are competing to bring in juniors. aha. Just like me. Its similar. Look over there. Sevius pointed his finger at the student in the middle of the fight. That belongs to the hunter club. In front of it is the sculpture making club. Next to that is an outing club. indeed. Lee Han felt a little relieved when he heard the names of Einrogards unofficial clubs. At least you wont be able to force Lee Han to go. Are you looking for new members as well? no. I came to retrieve the book. Sevius gestured and pointed to the backpack of another student watching. That kid used the book he got as a pillow. I see. Lee Han decided not to care about his seniors purpose and decided to watch the fight. Students belonging to each club were fighting in various outfits, and second-year student Nilia was caught in the middle and was in trouble ?!! Lee Han was taken aback by the familiar sight of his friend. Why is he there!? no?! whats the matter? Is my friend over there? Your friend? Hmm Sevius thought, Its so strange that someone isnt your friend. What do you want to say? no. nothing. Your friend is popular. -If a former member of the Shadow Patrol doesnt join the hunter club, where does he join?! -Is your origin the only thing on your mind? Look at this statue. Cant you feel this talent? -Everyone is wrong. This sociable junior should join the outing club. Hes a talent who can blend into the ballroom! Could there be any harm to Nilia? You dont have to worry about that. Because they are fighting among themselves. Sevius carefully took out his wand, chanted a spell, and extended it toward the backpack of the student who was engrossed in the sights. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the wand pierced the backpack as if it had been sucked into a liquid. Shoo! Sevius carefully took out the book and put it in his backpack with a satisfied expression. The other person didnt even know he had been hit. But we argue too much. Well its not common to find talented people who want to join the club. What if we get everyone to sign up? Thats unreasonable. Usually clubs dont go that far. Lee Han looked at his senior with shaking and sad eyes. Sevius noticed that look in his eyes late and felt remorse. You are a unique case. So who caught your eye so much? Thats too much. Theyre an unofficial club, so they dont have the power to force people to join. And even if there is, they dont force juniors to join unless they are really serious. If you did not join, you would be ridiculed by other clubs for the rest of your life, and you would be scolded by members of the club to force you to join. Originally, the Einroguard Club highly respected the free will of wizards. Of course, Lee Hans mood did not improve much. Meanwhile, Nilia, who was at a loss, found Lee Han. -Help me! Lee Han was taken aback when he received his friends miserable gaze. Seniors. Can I steal my friend? Tell me to join a club. just. Are you saying such nonsense because you know what kind of place the Einrogard Club is? Its because you only join difficult and strange clubs, but there are a lot of normal clubs too. Sevius, who grumbled in an impatient voice, eventually accepted his juniors request. i get it. I will attract attention, so take him out in the meantime. thank you! Lee Han bowed his head. Then he sent a signal to Nilia. -Approaching soon. Ready to escape. for a moment. But how are you trying to attract attention? Its the principal! Its the principals attack!!!! Screaming and confusion. Lee Han was impressed as he cast an invisibility spell and ran through the chaos. I learned one thing. * * * So what happened? Huh huh this story is a bit long. Nilia exhaled heavily and said. I wonder how long it is. say it. So I met with the Black Turtle Tower seniors, and they liked Nilia so much that they fought to get her to come to their club. I ran away to avoid it, and by chance, I met a Phoenix Tower senior from the alchemy school, and that was an opportunity to join the Phoenix Tower. As I was getting closer to my seniors, the topic of the club came up again Hmm. Its longer than expected. I told you it was long! Ugh. Nilia placed her hand on her stomach as if she felt sick just thinking about her seniors. I cant believe I have to choose just one of those suggestions. thats right. How did you choose one? Nilia. I just signed up for everything. There was an awkward silence between the two friends for a moment. Nilia looked away with a shy expression and kicked a stone on the side of the road. Ugh Ugh !?! Its a monster! Nilia was astonished to see an unidentified monster coming out from the side where the stone had rolled. The opponent had a terrible appearance, like a chimera that had completely dissolved in a toxic swamp. Ive seen all kinds of monsters in Einroguard so far, but this was my first time seeing a monster like that. Wardanaz! be careful! Boy of the Wardanaz family Do you remember me I am Antagondals As a reward for stealing you away I ended up like this ??? Nilia turned her head in surprise. I didnt know that he was a friend of mine. Lee Han answered shamelessly without any change in his expression. Excuse me, I dont know. Who are you? Chapter 788 Episode 788: Antagondals was momentarily speechless at Lee Hans shameless attitude. As expected, he is so clever and wicked that a monster wants to make him his disciple! He was such a vicious person that I felt ashamed of myself, who in the past had wondered, Why did a monster bring someone like that? When escaping, I was able to tell how bad it was that he took advantage of the evil magic criminal by threatening him. But Antagondals did not explode with anger or lose his temper. He spoke in the calm manner of a seasoned magic criminal. I seem to have forgotten hehe didnt I help you when you escaped from your ancient, crazy clone Yes? When you had to go out I begged you to get my attention! yes? You damn little bastard Are you going to keep pretending like you dont know!!! The hundreds-year-old magic criminal truly exploded. Lee Han attacked as if he knew it would happen. Wardanazs Telekinesis was cast, and Antagondals in chimera form was thrown into the wall. bang!!! Attack Nilia! Ah I understand! Nilia wasnt sure who the other person was, but she decided to follow her friends words for now. Whether its a monster that pretends to know when Wodanaz really doesnt know or a monster that was deceived by Wodanaz, wouldnt its arms be bent inward? Whoosh! As the sharp arrow flew, Antagondals let out a groan. You evil bastard. You agitated me to attack me! With that kind of reaction speed, it was clear that they were planning a surprise attack as soon as they saw it. If thats not enough, you pretend not to know in order to surprise the other person. As befits a disciple of a crazy alter ego, he was a terrible person. Chiik- Ugh! In its original state, attacks that could have been blocked with a glance took a heavy toll on the body one by one. It was because of the punishment given to Antagondals by his crazy alter ego. Antagondals felt a deep gloom. It wasnt because of the overwhelming pain. The archmage did not despair because of the pain. The reason Antagondals felt gloomy was because of Lee Han. I cant believe he found out I was weak! Did you use too strong a poison?! Nilia. Where have you gone, the cruel hunter of the North? Come back to the way you were back then! I never did that! He was just an ordinary hunter! Nilia protested against Lee Hans harsh words, but immediately prepared for the next attack. Nilia, who majored in enchantment and alchemy, knew how to put her special skills to good use. When the magic arrow made during the lecture passed through the body of the bow, it glowed and writhed like a snake in search of the enemys flesh. At the same time, the black potion thickly applied to the arrowhead melted the magic power and spread a dark curse into the bones. Antagondals swore for the first time in a long time and barely pulled out the arrow with one hand. Blend into the wall! Antagondals, who had melted into the wall next to him, barely had time to open his mouth. You guy. Not only are you ungrateful, but you are also stupid What are you going to do if I take you to my teacher right away! Is that so? I think if I had the ability to do that, I would have done it a long time ago. Antagondals heart sank at Lee Hans words. It was clear that this boy from the Wardanaz family had already guessed the situation in Antagondals. That what do you mean? When he first appeared, I thought he had come to kidnap me at the request of his alter ego. But when I saw him talking to me, I thought it was a little strange. Lee Han spoke with confidence. Einrogards main building was not a place where outsiders could freely enter. This was especially true for strong people. Moreover, this semester, doesnt the skeleton principal know the existence of alter egos and the existence of Antagondals? But Antagondals came in like this? Thats an alter ego thats weak enough not to be caught by the border. From coming in arbitrarily to being unable to respond to Lee Hans surprise attack and Nilias attack and getting beaten up. Lee Han was confident that his judgment was correct. Arent you here as a very weak alter ego? Youre so quick to notice! Antagondals concealed his disappointment and admitted it obediently. There was nothing I could do since I was caught. This is a clone as weak and flimsy as a pile of mud I cant even just kidnap you And the reason is because of you! Antagondals confessed in a bitter voice what had happened after Lee Han escaped. He was a crazy alter ego who was generous to the Einrogard students, to the point where he sent back Lee Han and a stupid royal boy, but he was not to Antagondals. -You helped. Isnt it? -There seems to be a misunderstanding. Teacher -Do not call me teacher. The title was taken away for betrayal. How dare a lowly slave interfere with his masters work? -Master, if you give me death, I will accept it Sensing a qualitatively different danger from usual, Antagondals tried to destroy his body and die temporarily. Before coming to the crazy clone, Antagondals had, of course, made a backup plan. Because no magic criminal was stupid enough to approach an ancient crazy being and learn magic without making any preparations. Antagondals reserve is an additional body. The additional body created through ancient magic from the Three Kingdoms era allowed the wizard to be resurrected by transferring his soul to it if his current body was destroyed. This was a secret so powerful and complex that most wizards could not even think of it. Of course, Antagondals also believed in this magic. Otherwise, would you have dared approach your crazy alter ego? -Stealing souls? Its a shallow tactic. Its like trash that doesnt even know who created that secret. Did you ever think that you would be able to deceive your master with his teachings? -!!! Antagondals was horrified to have been discovered and immediately destroyed his body and let his soul escape. However, before the soul could escape, the crazy clone blocked the magic criminals soul with a wave of his hand. He then shoved his soul back into his destroyed body. -trash. The prison you will be imprisoned in is your body, and your sentence will last until your soul wears out. If you want even the slightest mercy, make up for it. Even if its just one-tenth of what youve ruined! -KKaaaaaaaa! The crazy clone didnt just stuff the soul back in, it also cursed it and tied it up so it couldnt escape. The curse was so severe that even the hardened body turned into a hideous chimera. Antagondals had no choice but to admit that he had underestimated the ancient archmage. No matter how much he fell into madness and became like a law, he still had the power to easily destroy at least one Antagondals. Thanks to you its like this I cant use proper magic and this clone it took me a few days to barely make just to make contact! Antagondals said, pointing to himself hiding in the wall. How much trouble went into creating this weak and insignificant alter ego. It was an insignificant clone that could have been created in a matter of seconds if only magic had been used as before. indeed. You are truly suffering a lot. Lee Han said as if he felt sorry. Antagondals recognized the pretense in that voice and glared. Master wants to see you again. yes. All right. Ill come see you next time. Right Now! I also have a schedule. Why are you doing this? Antagondals, who had been glaring at Lee Han for a long time, gritted his teeth and accepted that this was not a situation where he could threaten with force. With this double body, one more hit would destroy it, let alone kidnap it. What are you complaining about? The Master loves and cares for you He is waiting for you to teach you the secret! What kind of guy do you think I am? Lee Han was astonished at the level of lies of the magic criminal. Who would fall for a lie like that? You were going to kill me if I couldnt learn magic, right? And then they resurrected me Its a blessing to be able to learn under those conditions! Why dont you know your luck? ah. yes. Lee Han answered indifferently. All right. Please tell me that you would like to have a meal together later when you have time. I will definitely go. If you go back Master will treat you more gently S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead of killing you with pain, you kill him without pain? Wrong. Antagondals gave up trying to persuade Lee Han. That boy from the Wardanaz family was as clever and cruel as he was, so he could never fool him. Instead, Antagondals looked at Nylia. The innocent-looking hunter girl might have been shaken. You young wizard listen to me I risked my life to save your kidnapped friend and thats why I ended up like this I Arent you pitiful? By the way, that person is Antagondals, a magic criminal. Lee Han whispered. Antagondals did not give up. Of course I dont deny that I have committed several demonic crimes and am an enemy of the empire! But Lets just look at the benefit I did a favor for that friend If youre a wizard, shouldnt you forget that favor? is it? Thats right! great. Then come out and swear face to face. Wardanaz will not harm you in exchange for helping you. of course! Antagondals got excited and came out of the wall. I could make that oath any number of times. Whoosh! The arrow that Nylia took out (the blade stolen from Professor Verdus) flew quickly and pierced Antagondals between the eyes as he came out of the wall. Antagondals alter ego, who had not expected to be attacked in this situation, melted into nothingness. hey! Some magic criminal is a work of art! Lee Han looked at his friend with astonished eyes. Nilia, who belatedly felt those gazes, was taken aback. why?? A magic criminal tried to kidnap you, Wardanaz!! Oh no. Thats right, though. I never thought you would cheat like that. This level of deception is normal. is it? Its normal! Nilia suddenly got angry. Then, after a while, he spoke in a low voice. Its a secret that I used this trick. got it? of course. dont worry. Lee Han nodded as if telling him to trust only himself. How difficult would it be to keep something like this a secret for a friend who helped you? At that moment, a bat jumped out of the melted corpse and shouted in a sorrowful voice. I cant believe this Antagondals was defeated by a mere young hunter! uh?! Nilia was startled and tried to catch the bat by shooting it, but the bat ran away. They were racing to return to Antagondals, which was located far away in the mountains outside the main building. I cant believe this Antagondals was defeated by a mere young hunter! Why is it like that? The bat continued to wriggle and change its shape. And he spat out the same words as if he had lost his mind. I havent fully recovered from the shock of my body being destroyed yet. Even though they tried to remove only the core of the clone and return it, they could not overcome the shock of the destruction and it was becoming uncontrollable. Lets chase after him quickly! It will be destroyed on its own soon, right? At that rate, it will fly for a few minutes and then collapse. Is that so? Nilia was curious, and then she again heard the bats voice coming from afar. -I cant believe Antagondals was defeated by a mere young hunter! No, you have to catch it now! Before it spreads any further noise!! Chapter 789 Episode 789: Nilia ran at full speed like a hunter in the northern mountains. He was so desperate that he even took the potion out of his arms and drank it. I will never let magic criminals spread false rumors! Wardanaz! hurry!! Ugh If I just stay still, no one will care, right? Lee Han extended his magical power to his entire body, temporarily improving his physical abilities, and then chased after his friend. I could have used a few more strengthening spells here, but I didnt think it was to that extent. Honestly, if I just stay quiet, I think the Einrogard students will ask, Who is the young hunter? I cant believe Antagondals was attacked by just a young hunter! Hey, stand there! Nilia gritted her teeth and chased the bat. As I turned around the alley, I saw third-year seniors playing magic at the end of the hallway. Should I throw it here or there Cant you do it faster? Uh huh. Be quiet. It is my right to decide when to throw something that not even the headmaster of the skull can touch I cant believe Antagondals was attacked by a mere young hunter! sorry! Ill pass! ??? The seniors who were trying to hit him by throwing a stone with a magic circle on it looked at him in confusion. What just happened? for a moment. Didnt you just say Antagondals? That magic criminal? The seniors were amazed as they watched the two juniors running away. Juniors these days are not normal! Meanwhile, the bat circled the alley once again. This time, I saw seniors playing wizard hopscotch. Nilia shouted in a voice full of resentment. Why are there so many seniors in the hallway today?! A toxic swamp has burst on the 6th floor, so the seniors there are probably I cant believe Antagondals was attacked by a mere young hunter! ?! The senior, who had stepped on step number 4 and stumbled due to a spinning curse, was startled. Did you say Antagondals? Whats going on? Looking at that ugly thing that turned into a bat, I think it must have been destroyed after an clone was sent. No matter how much they are clones, the juniors are really amazing! The two fell silent after hearing the exclamations of their seniors. Lee Han thought to himself. Should I fall now? When I thought about it, Antagondals was only talking about Nilia. If only Lee Han stopped quietly Wardanaz! I didnt think anything. What are you talking about? It stopped! ! When Nilia pointed forward, the weakened bat fell down and collapsed. Nylia, who was panting heavily, spoke in a relieved voice. Still, I dont think any strange rumors would spread. yes? uh? Uh um. what. yes. Lee Han didnt want to hurt his friends bright expectations, so he told a white lie. * * * So this is the situation. Isnt it too dangerous?! Well, thats right. You have to be careful. Nilia was shocked to see her friend talking in a tone like, It might rain tomorrow, so take an umbrella. Has my sense of danger been paralyzed!? I didnt know that my sense of danger was paralyzed because I had experienced so many particularly difficult times in Einrogard. No, even though other friends went through difficult times, it wasnt to that extent. Maybe thats what Wardanaz used to be like Nilia proceeded to make a very rude guess. Anyway, Nilia. Are you taking the Wizards Life with Plants lecture? huh. Im listening. why? Lee Han cried out in joy. Its a second-year lecture! When I looked at the name of the course, it was a botany course, but I was worried because I couldnt tell whether it was a second-year course or a third-year course. I was extremely happy to be teaching a second-year class. Im so glad. A second-year lecture. Nilia stared at her friend with eyes mixed with sympathy, regret, astonishment, and fear. What was the content of the last lecture? I didnt do much. Since this is your first lecture, please explain what the lecture is about and show us some rare and interesting plants. really. The professor is a willow spirit. Right. thats right. Wardanaz, are you listening to Professor Verdus lecture? How was the lecture? Nilia asked curiously. Although they were from the same Buyeo magic school, Lee Han was curious about the differences as he was taking a third-year class. Uh right. Wand Materials and Magic Amplification. Nilia, were you in Introduction to Bestowing Magic? thats right. Senior Yukveltire teaches. how is it? Are you as eccentric as Professor Verdus? no? You teach well? ? Lee Han couldnt believe his ears. You teach well. Has the term taught well at Einrogard changed to have a different meaning? You teach well? uh. You teach well. Nilia briefly explained Yukveltires lecture. Although he was basically a person who had little interest in his juniors, Yukbeltire was not someone who just did his job and abandoned his work like Professor Verdus. As the contents to be taught in each lecture were accurately and systematically organized in detail and distributed to juniors, the second year Buyeo Magic School students had few complaints. And in the first place, compared to Professor Verdus lecture last year, it felt unconditionally better! After hearing the explanation, Lee Han felt aggrieved. Of course, I didnt want Senior Yukveltyre to bully my second year friends, but this is a bit Why do crazy people become normal when I dont see them? Wardanaz you? We are studying by stealing the professors work. hey. Dont joke. Isnt this a joke? Nilia suddenly felt very sorry. Im sorry. I didnt know it was real. Stealing a professors work and studying is kind of fun. Its also beneficial. really? no. I just lied. An awkward silence lingered between the two. Nilia suggested to change the mood. Then, lets go to the Wizards Life with Plants classroom first! Ill show you around before todays lecture starts! The classroom where this botany lecture was held was a greenhouse filled with all kinds of plants. It was quite fun just to take care of it and look at it, so much so that you could see many students coming to the classroom to study even when it was not lecture time. Of course, I knew that Lee Han was taking lectures so much that he had very little free time, but it was almost meal time I was supposed to go to the kitchen club and help out. Then lets go together after that. I will help you too. After Im done with that, I have to go to the Gyeokgu club and take care of the animals for a while. Then lets do that too. After that, Ill go to the masonry club Hey, work on it! Nilia couldnt bear it anymore and ended up getting angry at her friend. * * * After hearing his friends sincere anger, Lee Han reflected and canceled his club plans. And only one left. It would be a good idea to cancel this kitchen club event. I heard that the seniors were on the verge of rioting. the food isnt delicious. Nilia had no choice but to admit it. The kitchen clubs meals, which are responsible for feeding the hungry stomachs of countless Einrogard students, were always breathtaking. Since the quantity has to be made somehow with limited ingredients, the taste is bound to be relatively inferior. However, such circumstances did not persuade the Einrogard students, who paid a gold coin each for their meals. -Hey, you crazy people! Stop giving me bread made with ground soybeans! Make sure to mix in at least half of the flour! -I cant clean up the corn porridge! -If youre going to keep giving me this salted meat, give me rocks instead. A rock would be easy to break! Im curious, where on earth do you get that salted meat? Nilia was puzzled. Wizards over 2nd year of age could use various magics, so preserving meat was not difficult. But why is it that salt-cured meat harder than a rock is consistently served at Kitchen Club? I was curious too, so I asked, and he said the principal usually buys them in bulk from outside. Nilia was shocked by Lee Hans explanation. What? Now, when I look around schools, there are kitchens that are relatively easy to get into, but I hear there are a lot of fake kitchens in those kitchens. The principal deliberately buys and stocks tasteless groceries. Youre so absorbed in something so useless! Nilia was once again thrilled by the skeleton principals tenacity. Why do things like this just to see students suffer when they could have just left out the groceries But its better than nothing. If you cook it well, you can eat it. No matter how hard the meat is, if you pound it, tear it, cut it into small pieces, throw it in water, and boil it like bread, it becomes a savory meal. Of course, I didnt know whether the students who ate it would be satisfied, but sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seniors. Im here. Wardanaz! I was waiting! The kitchen club members cheered and welcomed Lee Han. Actually, to be precise, I welcomed the groceries that Lee Han would bring. For the members who always suffered from limited food ingredients, this junior was a miracle worker. What about flour? I wrote it all yesterday. I was trying to secure wheat, but the 6th floor was poisoned What about rice? There was a little bit left. As for the meat Lee Han took out the ingredients he had brought with him and discussed carefully with his seniors. Seeing that, Nilia felt ashamed that she had complained about receiving a meal from the Kitchen Club. -This is a gold coin? If Wardanaz sees this, he will faint in shock! You criticize others without even considering their circumstances. First, lets make porridge with oats. The response to oat porridge is not very good. The dishes may fly away. Lets fool the eye by adding other ingredients. Onions, carrots eh. We also use cheese. Even cheese!? Isnt it too luxurious? Cut it thinly. How about cutting up the salted meat and putting it inside the porridge, and cutting the ham I brought outside and removing it? It seems plausible. You can fool your eyes! Nilia forgot how embarrassed she had just been and glared at her seniors. As expected, half of the Kitchen Club members were con artists. To lead her honest friend down a path of deceit like that * * * Nilia. thank you for helping. This wasnt the help I thought it would be. Nilia muttered and took a step forward. They thought about skinning the animal and trimming the meat, not pounding it to make it look like there was a lot of meat. Three, two, one Here it is. Yggdrasil Greenhouse. thats right? thats right. Just open the door and go in. Nilia hurriedly opened the door to give her friend a tour of the classroom before the lecture began. Helping with the kitchen club (students who gathered for a meal debated whether to throw their plates or not and eventually put them down) took more time than expected. Whoosh C the humid and hot air typical of greenhouses rushed out. Professor Willow, who was inside, looked at the two in confusion. Isnt it time for the lecture to start yet? Hello professor. I came first because I wanted to introduce you to the classroom. Indeed they are great wizards. Feel free to look around. Professor Willow, who was pruning branches, smiled kindly. Then he stopped when he saw Lee Han. long time no see. professor. Wardanaz. Its been so long since we met last year! Ive heard a lot of rumors, but More than that, why didnt you use a cane? You look full of dissatisfaction. Lee Han glared at his staff in frustration. Chapter 790 Episode 790 Professor. In fact Filled with resentment, Lee Han reported what had happened to Professor Willow. The tree spirit that resided in this staff was truly too much to do. Lets say that he is an excellent spirit with many powers. However, since it resides in the wand, shouldnt the wizards circumstances be considered? Even though Lee Han fought the king of frost giants and the king of ghouls, he grumbled and said, Its still not enough. At this level, it should be considered a spirit of destruction rather than a tree spirit. It seemed like he wouldnt be satisfied until Lee Han was destroyed. I see. Professor Willow was taken aback when a boy from the Wardanaz family brought his cane to court and accused him of it. The spirit of the wand was dissatisfied that it had not yet awakened him, so he only asked one question, but he did not expect such a long complaint to come back. Of course, it is difficult to maintain friendships with spirits Even I, who has spirit blood, sometimes feel at a loss. But if you listen carefully, you can understand the spirits thoughts. For example, the destruction of the master? I usually dont go that far. hmm. I think this spirit must have been a fairly high-ranking spirit. Professor Willow said as he looked closely at Lee Hans wand. The power of the majority and a strong desire to prove ones abilities. This was usually the appearance of a high-ranking spirit. But, Professor. I dont really understand. High-ranking spirits arent like this, are they? Lee Han didnt understand so he asked back. Although Lee Han was not popular among the middle and lower-level spirits, he was familiar with powerful high-ranking spirits, so he knew the difference between the two. As the spirit becomes stronger, not only its power, but also its ego and intelligence increase, and the status of its existence itself increases. It was the same just looking at Perkuntra. Unlike other spirits, it has a true name, a title, spirits under its command, and domain authority. In comparison, the spirit of Lee Hans staff never uttered a single word or showed any clear power. But what about a high-ranking spirit? That sounded similar to saying that Gai Nando was an archmage of the black magic school. Yes. Its not common. Professor Willow continued his explanation, patting the leaves that resembled whiskers. But sometimes there are exceptions. They are high-ranking spirits who have lost their power due to being sealed or imprisoned. These spirits have lost their power, but their dignity remains. ! Lee Han was surprised after hearing the professors explanation. Without thinking about it, I assumed it was a low-level spirit, but the spirit of the wooden staff that passed over was actually a high-ranking spirit with a true name. Maybe thats why he asked me to awaken his power. Because you can recover your strength through resonance with the owner. There were many ways for a spirit that had suffered a major blow and lost its strength to recover, and one of them was to receive help from a wizard with whom it had made a contract. If a wizard borrows and uses the feeble power left by the spirit, its power will gradually increase. It will be a long, long journey, but at some point, once the critical point is crossed, the spirit will regain its original power with a strong resonance. this. Hearing that, I feel a little sorry. Lee Han reflected on Professor Willows words. I thought it wasnt intentional and I couldnt use it. I thought the cane had a really eccentric and nasty personality, but that wasnt the case from the other persons point of view. As the owner, the spirits own strength would recover little by little if the power was used and strengthened repeatedly, but that did not happen, so how frustrating must it have been. Wait. professor. I dont know anything else, but in the case of the power of stubbornness, I didnt replace it with magic power, but the spirit said that I had to use stronger magic. To recover, dont you have to use your powers little by little, even if you are weak? If he can use his powers so flexibly, he probably isnt a sealed spirit. In order for a high-ranking spirit to regain its level of existence, the wizard must also demonstrate abilities commensurate with it. The difficulty of using the tree spirits power was high. As a compromise, instead of using the weak power of Wangang, Lee Han had to learn stronger magic and encounter stronger enemies to awaken Wangangs power. hmm. The only thing Im sorry about is the cancellation. Lee Han immediately accepted his regret. This was not Lee Hans fault, but the other spirits fault. What does this crazy guy expect from a second-year Einrogard student? At this point, it really seems like its not the spirit of the tree, but the spirit of destruction. indeed. thank you professor. Better not be too hasty in waking this thing up. haha. yes. I will keep that in mind. Since he had no intention of rushing, Lee Han immediately agreed with Professor Willow. Because the spirits sealed in this way are particularly violent and vicious. Indeed wait a minute. professor. Arent all high-ranking spirits violent and vicious? An example was the Femo spirit. First of all, spirits with power are basically arrogant and violent. Not really. The spirits have different tendencies. For example, isnt the Thunder King who signed a contract with you, little one, gentle? ?! Lee Han was surprised to hear that Perkuntra was noble. Perkuntra is said to be the gentler one among the spirits?? It doesnt make sense. What on earth are spirits? It was the oak trees that gave you this gift, right? If the oak trees were managing it, this spirit was sealed by other spirits. Sealed spirits were usually divided into two. A spirit that was sealed by the same spirits as the spirit that was sealed while fighting an evil enemy. In the former, there were many normal spirits, but in the latter, there were many violent and vicious spirits. If he had gone on a rampage and committed a crime, wouldnt the same spirits have sealed him? Pa Spirit of destruction! ? Professor Willow tilted his head at Lee Hans words. It was the first time I heard of a spirit. No, youre giving me something like this. Do those oak trees have some grudge against me? ah. Thats not the case. There is a misunderstanding. He must have reflected for a long time and lost his temper, so he gave it to the young wizard to help him and atone for it. Even after hearing the explanation, Lee Han didnt feel very good. They should take care of the troublemaker spirits rehabilitation on their own, so why bring Lee Han in? I think that with your abilities, you will be able to persuade this spirit and become friendly with it. Haha Haha haha hahaha. Lee Han made a decision while smiling pretentiously. I guess Ill have to ignore this spirit doctor when I make a new wand * * * Wardanaz. This is a red maple. Right. This is a blue maple. This is an ebony leaf. This is a jade maple Until I remember maple trees by classifying them so strictly Nilia, who was excited by the explanation of the greenhouse, ignored Lee Hans words. What surprised me was that this greenhouse contained trees that were only found in the northern mountains. Lets go to the cold, dry climate zone over there! I thought you were coming with someone other than Nilia. Nilia, who showed me around her favorite plants, seemed to be satisfied only then and began to give a proper explanation. During the last lecture, each person was in charge of this garden area. I will be raising it throughout this semester. Last week, Wardanazs section was divided among all the friends. Nilia! Lee Han was slightly touched by his friends consideration. Even in the dreary Einrogard, friendship like this exists. This kind of friendship always moves people Wait a minute. Isnt this a sapling? Lee Han guessed who was the top student in his grade so he guessed what kind of plant it was just based on the shape of the leaves in the garden. Nilia was impressed by that ability. Amazing? How did you guess? Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite such admiration, instead of being happy, Lee Han glared at Nilia with a sense of betrayal. Youre planting mandragos in my garden even though Im not there. Isnt that too much? Even though Lee Han takes his lectures at a higher level of difficulty than others, I never thought that even his friends would act like a professor. This really felt like a betrayal. what? Oh no! Im making it too! Nilia, who received a ridiculous misunderstanding, jumped up and denied it. Other friends also planted Mandragoras in their gardens. In the first place, the sapling Professor Willow gave me was a Mandragora sapling Ah. The semester assignment was just to make something. for a moment. Neilia. I heard you didnt do anything much earlier. -I didnt do much. Since it was the first lecture, please explain what the lecture was about and show some rare and interesting plants Lee Han remembered what Nilia said earlier and asked. Nilia looked puzzled and answered. You didnt do anything, right? I just received the seedlings and planted them. Nilia, you seem to have really gotten used to Einroguard. I cant believe you say that planting Mandragora saplings is not a big deal. !!! When Lee Han sighed and spoke regretfully, Nilia almost collapsed from resentment and anger for a moment. hey! If you say something like that! It was really unfair that my friend ended with You have to be careful and said something like that even though a crazy clone was targeting the outskirts of the territory. Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! whats the matter? Nothing. look. Ill teach you how to take care of Mandragora saplings. Lee Han nodded and listened. Although I learned it from books, it would have been much better to hear it from Nilia, who had heard it directly from Professor Willow. First, give me water like this. Nilia filled a bucket of water into a watering can and began to sprinkle it on the Mandragora sapling. Give me water Lee Han, who was taking notes, suddenly felt puzzled. Cant I just use water magic? Unlike Gainando, who was not good at using water magic, Nilia knew how to use both spirit and basic water magic. But why do you move your hands like that? Right. Mandragora likes pure water, not water that has been touched by magic. I didnt know. uh? What are you talking about? Nilia perked up her ears, not knowing what her friend was talking about. I didnt use magic to bring water, but I had to use a bucket to get it from the stream Ah. that. Nilia, who had already emptied the watering can, straightened her back and filled the watering can again. I have to use this bucket five times, so Im saving my magic power. Its a waste to use magic because I drink so much water. Ill just bring water. When Lee Han brought water, Nilia looked like she was so happy for her friend. I always felt it, but when the boy of the Wardanaz family had the greatest presence, it was when he was doing simple repetitive labor like this. with a splash! A lump of water called into the air continued to fill the bucket. The work progressed quickly. Huh huh. good. Roughly, this would have filled my throat. Nilia said while sweating profusely. Mandragoras leaves became moist, but Nilia seemed to have dried slightly in the meantime. Why dont you drink some water? ah. Ill finish it and drink it. I dont have time for that. ruler. Next, we have to catch the magic aphids. Because Mandragora appears when you drink all the water. Is this guy transparent? So, we need to make this potion and make it reveal itself. Nilia filled the watering can with the potion and began looking for pests hiding near the seedlings. Lee Han shook his head at the sight of Nilia moving non-stop in the hot and humid air of the greenhouse. I guess this course isnt usually difficult. What are you talking about? This is an easy course. Does that sound come from working continuously without stopping before the lecture starts? But Wardanaz, what are you doing while taking many more difficult lectures than this? Last year, you managed the vegetable garden and the stables every morning. This year, you joined several clubs Lee Han, who had been hit by his friend, turned the watering can towards Nilia. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Nilia quickly dodged as if she had expected it. I was quick to prepare as I had seen Gai Nando get hit a few times. Wind to the wall! Why do you have to use magic to stop that? Lee Han looked at his friend in bewilderment. Nylia quickly crouched behind the wall of wind to prepare for the second attack. I pumped out the water myself earlier, thinking it was a waste of horsepower. I thought there would be a second attack. Thats what happened when Gainando avoided it. Its because Gainando earns a little more. what. Lee Han used his telekinesis to shake off the magic aphids that had appeared. It wasnt difficult, but it definitely required patience and persistence. for a moment. Neilia. Cant I ask the spirit to do this? You can do it, but the spirits dont like it. There is a slight toxic energy coming out of the mandragora. It wasnt enough to harm a wizard, but it was toxic enough to make a lesser spirit feel bad. Lee Han reflected slightly inwardly. I thought I could just put up with it since it wasnt life-threatening anyway, but I guess this is the difference. I thought there might be some reason why the spirits liked Nilia but disliked Lee Han himself. Of course, the magic power is about 99%, but Then Ill have to make it undead. pop! Lee Han summoned the skeleton warrior Gonadaltes and ordered him to clear out the Mandragora. Although a weak amount of toxic energy was released, Gonadaltes did not dare to disobey the tyrants orders and silently shook off the magic aphids. Nilia was in awe when she saw that. Dark magic! Its much more convenient than I thought! * * * Students came in one by one, sat down, and when the time was up, Professor Willow began his lecture. ruler. This plants Its barometz. professor. Bartrek raised his hand and answered confidently. Barometz, a unique plant with sheep-like fruits that bloom like flowers, was a familiar plant to Batrek, who came from a family specializing in eastern alchemy. The sheep-shaped fruit is full of nutrients, and the stems and leaves underneath are also used as ingredients for alchemy Thats great. Bartrek. When Lee Han praised him from the side, Bartrek wiped his nose with an embarrassed expression. I wasnt asking for the name of the plant. Kid. The humiliated Batrek glared at Lee Han. Lee Han shrugged his shoulders. Did I tell you to speak? Knowing the name is good, but as a second-year student, you should know a little more than that. okay. Where is this barometz The stem is a reagent with blood-related properties, and the leaves are used as a buffering reagent! There are so many uses for the fruit that its hard to tell! Bartrek spoke again. Lee Han clapped softly. I think it would be a good idea to listen to the questions to the end. I was going to ask where it was sold in large quantities and what the price was. The fruit. yes? Bartrek was taken aback by the unexpected question. The students were similar. and checked. Barometz Fruit C 25 current Imperial gold coins (Southern Baltane Mountains) Thats an interesting prediction. But youre wrong Barometz Fruit C Current Imperial Gold Coin 25 20 coins (Southern Baltane Mountains) What a surprise! Professor Willow was impressed for the first time in a long time. How did you expect this? I always read the imperial newspaper avidly. Thats great. Good job. Ugh! Wodanaz that bastard! Batrek stamped his feet in sorrow. I never thought I would have studied that part in advance. The wall at the top of the grade was really high and high. Its not like that As an avid reader of the imperial newspaper Economy, Joner felt a little embarrassed. It seemed like Bartrek had a strange misunderstanding. * * * Professor Willow taught for half of the lecture time and allowed students to take care of Mandragora for the other half. No matter how much time I used outside of class, I still needed the opportunity to ask questions directly to the professor. thats right. Wardanaz. Do you want to join us? what? For Mandragora to be effective, you need very strong sunlight, right? In order to raise a mandragora, you had to constantly water it, kill pests, expose it to strong sunlight, and do many other chores. Even if you do that, the scary thing about the plant is that if Mandragoras mood changes, it can wither or die. A basilisk is better. Lee Han petted the baby basilisk. The basilisk, which was dozing in the greenhouse air, excitedly wrapped its tail around its finger. yes? We create that sunlight. For a moment, Lee Han wondered if his friends were crazy. Creating sunlight with the properties of the sun was on a different level from bringing about light or flame. In order to produce a similar effect, you need to have at least a dozen attributes symbolizing the sun, as well as light and fire attributes. Have you thought about your graduation assignment just now? What are you talking about. Wardanaz. We are not you. What did you just say? I heard a rumor that there was an artificial solar artifact in the principals warehouse. If you steal it, youll get a perfect score for making it this semester! Well, if you steal it, tell me. Ill pay, so lend me some too. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wardanaz! Why are you like this this year? You were much more energetic last year! Lee Han ignored the temptations of his wicked friends. It was already dangerous and there were many enemies, so I didnt really want to visit the skeleton principals warehouse. So, this way Ha. This isnt pretty. What are you two doing? Lee Han, who found Ratford and Batrek whispering in front of the garden, looked puzzled and asked. The two were talking with very serious and cautious expressions. Batrek said as he hurriedly covered the garden. Nothing. Right, Ratford? ah. I was trying to make a mandragora leaf pattern. hey! Batrek was furious at the betrayal. Either way, Ratford didnt care. Why are you doing this when you are at best a business partner? Its up to me who I tell. This is why the Black Turtle Tower guys! What? What a pattern. I heard that Mandragora has medicinal properties, but if it has a rare pattern, it is sold at a high price. Batrek blushed with shame at Ratfords explanation. Youre playing with patterns in front of the senior in your grade and talking about earning gold coins! As expected, Wardanaz had a shocked look on his face. Are you twogeniuses?! thats right. It was like that. Why did I forget? shit. I missed learning magic. If there are people like Lee Han who are obsessed with efficacy, there are also people who are obsessed with appearance or beauty. There were imperial collectors who paid large sums of money depending on what pattern was drawn on the Mandragora leaf. How far have you completed it? I made a potion and tried it, but it was just like dots This is common. I need to make more rare patterns! Batrek. Is this all there is to it? Im sorry. After apologizing, Batrek suddenly wondered inwardly. Why did I just apologize? * * * Thoughts go from moment to moment, from moment to moment. Very good. Professor Garcia said as he checked the magic , which increases the perceived time inside the wizard. Considering Lee Hans grade, his learning speed was incredibly fast. Of course, I was dissatisfied, but Ugh! Theres no need to rush Yes. All right. Ugh! Professor Garcia considered hitting him. really. Student Lee Han. Next week is club week, so a lot of outsiders will come. All right. This student has many clubs, so he will be called to many places. Okay uh, what did you just say? Lee Han, who was concentrating on magic, flinched. I think Professor Garcia just said something creepy. Chapter 792 Episode 792 Next week is club week Oh. Wait. professor. Time just seemed to slow down a bit. It wont happen that quickly. Hmm! I might really have to hit him. Of course, if hit incorrectly, it could result in fatal injuries, but if left like this, the boy from the Wardanaz family might burn to death with knowledge like a wizard who flew toward the sun with wings made of wax. Wouldnt it be better to break a few bones and learn a lesson now than to have your soul burn with knowledge? Its done, Professor! I think its done! ?!!!! Professor Garcia accidentally broke the pocket watch he was holding to check the time. It was because I was that surprised. Uh, Professor. Is there anything youre upset about? Im just surprised, so dont worry about it. Student Lee Han. Professor, do you have trouble controlling your strength when youre surprised? Lee Han asked seriously. This was a matter of survival, as there were many things I had to learn under Professor Garcia in the future. You may need to keep your distance from Professor Garcia on days with lightning or in areas where spirit monsters appear Dont ask useless questions, just try magic quickly. yes. Thinking from moment to moment, from moment to moment, to awareness! With the spell, Lee Han could clearly feel his perceived time increasing. In fact, this magic was not that effective on its own. First of all, it was a magic that only increased the perceived time, not the wizards overall time. When people are in a crisis, they often feel as if time is slowing down. This magic was a magic that created a phenomenon similar to that sensation. Naturally, the hands, feet and cane could not keep up with the speed of thought and moved slowly. Its hard to adapt. Pot! Professor Garcia quickly raised a question in the air. Even if the body could not keep up with time, the accelerated consciousness was enough to have an advantage. A wizard has arrived in the village and is measuring the area of the fields. In the following picture, the number that minimizes the sum of the areas surrounded by curves and straight lines is Did I come up with something too difficult? I thought I could just check the perceived time, but utilizing accelerated thinking was also more important than I thought. This magic will be used more as a basis or linkage for later magics to be learned rather than for its own use. In order to practice the ability to quickly accelerate thinking in an instant, problems that were more difficult than usual were good. It has to be so difficult that you cant solve it all within the time limit so that you can keep thinking. However, Professor Garcia was slightly concerned when Lee Han stayed too still. If it feels so difficult to even approach, youve chosen the wrong one Professor. Meanwhile, Lee Han, whose magic was over, opened his mouth. Was the question very difficult? no. No, this is the problem Professor Knighton gave us last year. yes? Why did Professor Knighton give this to me last year? Professor Garcia tilted his head because he didnt understand. This wasnt a first-year problem. They gave it to me separately so that I could solve the more difficult part. Shock and awe. Professor Garcia was at a loss for words at the unexpected fact. Not Professor Verdus or Professor Bagrek, but even Professor Knighton! I believed it because I was a bureaucrat! It was clear that the atmosphere of Einrogard drove even sane outsiders crazy. * * * professor. Now that I think about it, what did you say earlier? Lee Han, who had trained again on a different problem (this time it was measuring the position of a running troll assault leader), remembered what Professor Garcia had said earlier and asked. Its club week next week, so a lot of outsiders will come, and I think this student will be called to a lot of places. Why on earth is it such a week? Lee Han looked at Professor Garcia with eyes full of despair and betrayal. Those eyes were so earnest that Professor Garcia almost thought he had created a club week. I didnt open it. Student Lee Han! Seniors should be doing research, so why waste their magical lives with such useless time? The school principal?! Professor Garcia was surprised to see Lee Hans grumbling look familiar. That was the skeleton principal that Professor Garcia had seen during his school days. Student Lee Han. Of course, outsiders may not want to come to Einrogard, but these events are necessary. There were festivals last year too, right? There are things that outsiders can only learn by coming in. Principal Skeleton didnt really like outsiders coming to visit, but objectively speaking, outsiders were essential to Einrogard. How can you extort gold from someone who has deep pockets of gold? The correct answer was to invite them to the school with a suitable excuse and then show them their glossy research. The people of the Empire who visited Einrogard at the invitation of various clubs were willing to invest in research through persuasion, excitement, and sometimes intimidation and fear. And Einrogard students need to meet more outsiders. If they stick together among themselves, they keep going crazy. Professor Garcias words were harsh, but it was difficult to refute them. Even in Lee Hans opinion, if the Einrogard students were gathered together, it didnt seem like they were very good for each other. For no reason did black magic schools pour a lot of poisonous insects into a jar when making poison for cursing. The bugs that fought against each other in the confined space and won until the end were the most vicious and powerful Wait a minute. Perhaps the principal got the idea for Einrogard from solitude. understand. professor. But I cant help but be worried because there are so many clubs Ive joined. hmm. Maybe you should change your mind. With so many clubs joining, can we receive a lot of sponsorship or investment? No, at least now you should talk to your seniors and say, I want to reduce my workload. professor. I say it every time. Lee Han said with a sense of resentment. To anyone who looks at it, wouldnt it seem like a person who dug his own grave? However, Lee Han had rejected all the ridiculous suggestions from his seniors. Of course, I accepted some suggestions and did them together, but I couldnt help it because it showed my insight as a junior and was also beneficial to Lee Han himself. Isnt it because you keep making exceptions because its something you cant do anything about and then you do it well? You could have just learned the magic fairly slowly, but you forced yourself to learn it quickly. yes? Did I do that? Professor Garcia clenched his fists. Fortunately, Lee Han didnt notice. If I had noticed, I would have kept my distance outside the classroom. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You can forget it. haha. Student Lee Han. Shall we learn the next magic? The professor seems a little angry I guess so. ruler! * * * The next magic Lee Han learned was the 3rd circle Lesser Time Slowdown and Lesser Time Acceleration. Both were magic cast on external objects, not wizards, and had the power to accelerate or decelerate the objects time. Even though it is cast on an object rather than an individual wizard, this magic involves many complex techniques and processes, and for this, the , which Lee Han completed today, was basically necessary. The amount of calculations is so large that it can only be completed if the wizards thinking time itself is increased. Professor Garcia seems to be pushing me a little, perhaps because Im a second year student. Lee Han thought to himself and took a step forward. Professor Garcia kept asking, Do you think you can complete this today? Are you honestly trying to complete it? It felt a little strange to ask. Could it be indirect pressure? -Knock! What do you mean? Lee Han, who came down to the first basement floor, was puzzled by the sound of a scream that sounded like someone had been hit. It was a fairly familiar voice. -Wow!! Lee Hans face hardened as he continued to walk. Screams were coming from inside Professor Bagreks classroom on the first basement floor. -master. Why is it necessary to take the lecture? Thats right. Lee Han couldnt deny that the baby basilisks question got to the point. Why do students have to listen to lectures and suffer? Maybe it was a difficult question that I would never be able to answer. A wizard may need to explore this first rather than other higher-dimensional truths. -I dont want to go in. Ugh The baby basilisk must have been really scared of Professor Boladi, so it whined when Lee Han tried to open the door. Of course, there is grace in bringing him in and making him a home, but even taking that into account, Professor Boladi has done too many things to lose points. Do you want to go back to the dorm? But the baby basilisk shook its head. I was more afraid of falling out with the owner than the crazy professor. Lee Han opened his mouth to comfort the baby basilisk. hmm. Professor Bagrek is not an extremely bad person either. Hes a better person than Professor Verdus or the principal. -Is there anyone else? The baby basilisk was definitely smart. I immediately realized that the target of comparison was not a very good one. But Lee Han could not take any more time. I opened the door to listen to the lecture. Cloak. Swallow me. After reciting the spell and going inside, as expected, one of the juniors was whining and dealing with the beads. Professor Boladi opened his mouth without even looking at me. Since permission has been granted, invisibility can be lifted. Oh. Are you sure? Lee Han was surprised and removed his invisibility. Originally, Einrogard seniors were not allowed to have contact with first-year students, but there was an exception to this rule. When professors needed help with their education, it was possible to mobilize them. And there was the unavoidable circumstance that Professor Boladis other students did not exist. Of course, there was no one but Lee Han who would step forward, but You really asked for permission. The principal is also very kind to Professor Bagrek. If Professor Verdus had said that he would use Lee Han in addition, there was a high possibility that he would have been sent to the punishment room due to the skeletal nature of the principal. Isnt it repugnant that hes so evil that he even tries to make second-year students do it because other seniors arent enough? But Professor Boladi I think I would have allowed it Eandurde. ! The Gorgon half-blood junior looked at Lee Han in surprise, but was unable to control the flying spirit stone beads and was hit. Eandurde let out a pitiful kwang sound and rolled over. Professor, I think its still too early to attack. Lee Han spoke while looking carefully. Originally, Lee Han did not dare to criticize Professor Boladis actions, but the fact that he was a junior was a slightly different story. Professor Boladi answered with an expressionless face. I am not attacking. ?! Only then did Ihan realize that Eandurde had been practicing telekinesis magic alone. While moving the spiritual stone beads to draw a certain shape, he accidentally lost control and attacked himself. ah. sorry. It was still at that stage. Junior. The lecture is over. Despite Ihans call, Eandurde shook his head and tried to control the bead again. Professor Boladi spoke with a slight look of concern on his expressionless face. Im worried youre overdoing it. yes??? Chapter 793 Chapter 793: Lee Han suppressed his desire to live as much as possible and asked with restraint. What do you mean? ? Professor Boladi had doubts about his smart students question. There was nothing in what I just said, Im worried youre overdoing it, that I couldnt understand. Did you get your ear hurt by an alter ego? Oh no. My ears are fine. So, you were worried that Eandurde was overdoing it? right. uh. Isnt it Einrogards way to push a student even if he or she is pushing a little too hard? Lee Han was about to say it was the bagleg method, but he held back because it felt like his true feelings were being revealed too blatantly. Professor Boladi thought for a moment and briefly shook his head before answering. That is Einrogards way, not mine. Is it possible that the professors method is to carefully control the student so that he or she does not overdo it? okay. The professor looked with faint pride at Lee Han, who was showing the insight of his first student. Im being sarcastic Lee Han told Professor Boladi not to use irony. Anyway, I cant believe it. Even a hundred people can become Buddha if they throw away their swords, but can Professor Bagrek also change? Certainly, the special situation of a 100% increase in the number of students could shake up even a decent professor. I didnt think Professor Boladi would ever get into a decent professorship, but he doesnt know how people work. The 100% increase in the number of students may have melted Professor Boladis frozen heart. I shouldnt think like this, but its really unfair. Ihan tried to get rid of his evil thoughts as he watched Eandurde groaning. When I was a freshman, my friends and I asked, Why are the seniors trying to bully the juniors? Didnt he lament, They are truly evil people? Lee Han himself should not have become such a senior. I had to be happy if the educational situation of my juniors improved. But the resentment did not go away easily. You could have thought of that when you had your first disciple True. Are there any other students here? okay. Is that true? Cant you see it? ah. Did you go first after the lecture ended? I ran away. Then isnt it just like he didnt come? Lee Han gave up trying to say that. Even if I said it, my mouth would only hurt. Then there are two people in total. I dont think any of my seniors would suddenly go crazy and come to listen. It was easy to calculate how many students the Bagrek School had. I only had to fold my fingers twice. Anyway, its fascinating. I never thought Eandurde would listen to this lecture. Meanwhile, Eandurde, who had once again fallen backwards, wiped his nosebleed with his sleeve and answered. I heard that my senior is listening. ah. okay? Lee Han felt slightly sorry. And then I had a doubt. for a moment. To whom? Eandurde looked at Professor Boladi. Professor Boladi nodded. And Lee Han was astonished. Such a ridiculous fraud! If you think about it that way, is there a lecture that Lee Han doesnt listen to? You cant believe Lee Han is taking advantage of the fact that he is attending a previous school to punish an innocent first year student in his lecture. This was such a cowardly thing to do. Eandurde. I also take a lot of other lectures. Did you find out about that? Eandurde answered, shaking his head up and down as if he knew. Because youre not Professor Reji. It was Eandurde who entered the school of transformation magic and immediately picked it after hearing that Lee Han was learning it. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han said with a confused face. Professor Garcia, Professor Mortum, Professor Millais, Professor Craer, Professor Lagrinde, Verdus No. Forget what just happened. Anyway, havent you visited the professors you just mentioned? ???? Eandurde could not understand the name of so many professors and tilted his head. Its not like Im listening to all of these professors lectures, so why ask this question? * * * Reduce horsepower a little more. okay. good job. Unable to overcome his guilty conscience, Lee Han set out to help Eandurde with his training. Eandurde was very happy when the marble made a circle instead of rushing towards him. It moves well! no. I just stopped it with telekinesis. Try it again. I need to draw the curve a little more smoothly. how? hmm. So concentrate and draw a line here? Eandurde and Professor Boladi stared at Ihan. Fortunately, neither of them said anything. Lee Han said, feeling ashamed. sorry. That was so unhelpful. Its okay. Rather, Eandurde comforted Ihan as if he was okay. Professor Boladi also added a word of support. Talented wizards are usually bad at explaining things. The professor is good at explaining things. ??? Lee Hans eyes widened at Eandurdes words. It hasnt even been a semester since my junior entered school, but I cant believe hes already learned this much flattery. Once I finish the first year, I will be able to become an imperial ambassador! Professor Boladi responded with a faint smile, perhaps moved by his juniors flattery. Thank you. Lee Han quickly ended the conversation because he felt like he would faint from anger if he continued to watch. Eandurde. This is enough for today. Its good to practice magic, but if you focus too much on it, you may experience magical exhaustion or rebound. But I heard that you continued. Lee Han wondered if he should send a petition to the skeleton principal. Arent you using me to guide Eandurde into training until he is destroyed? If so, Professor Boladi could be said to be the second most evil professor in Einrogard. no. Professor Bagrek would not use such a cunning and complicated plan. Even if the number of students increased by 100%, would it really change that much? Thats because I have a lot of magical power. Hes more talented than you. professor. Please be quiet. Lee Han wished that Professor Boladi would just shut up. Eandurde was in tears from disappointment. Lets comfort that now! Talent is a very abstract thing, so dont worry too much about it. You never know which part of the magic will shine. But you listen to all schools I dont know what youre talking about. What I want to say is, Eandurde, you are doing well enough. Professor Bagrek also agrees. Yes? Professor Boladi nodded. Eandurde was clearly doing well enough now that there was no need to push himself further. okay. So now lets go back and rest. Are you eating well? Im having a good meal! uh. okay? Is it because its the Black Turtle Tower? Compared to other towers, new students at Black Turtle Tower were quick to adapt. Im taking it from other tower enemies. Take some of this. If its okay, please share some with your other top friends. Lee Han gave Eandurde a bundle of food and sent him back, then sighed. Apparently, Lee Hans first-year juniors were enduring a harsher environment. professor. Why do you keep telling my story to Eandurde? When Eandurde disappeared, Lee Han could not stand it anymore and argued. I just couldnt get over this. He asked a question. ah. Lee Han was immediately convinced. When I thought about it, Eandurde could have kept asking instead of Professor Boladi speaking first. Why didnt I think of this possibility? I just thought that Professor Boladi had secretly leaked information about Lee Han and pushed Eandurde. No other possibility came to mind at all. Even if Lee Han thought about it, it was an amazing thing. Are you feeling okay? yes. its okay. The difficulty level of the lectures has increased, but it hasnt really gotten to the point yet I cant believe youve become so kind just because the number of students has increased by 100%. If it increases by 200%, youll start cooking your own food. I wasnt talking about a lecture, but an alter ego. I thought you had a hearing problem earlier. ah. Thats not it. And the alter ego As Lee Han was talking, a thought suddenly occurred to him and he immediately reported to Antagondals. Although they were classmates in the same crazy cell, there was no need to maintain loyalty now that their paths had changed. The country must survive too. indeed. Professor Boladi heard Lee Hans accusation with a serious expression. A magical criminal who has become a slave to his crazy alter ego is approaching in desperation. Its a dangerous situation. Youd better not wander around carelessly. Im keeping that in mind too. Lee Han had no intention of ever going to the mountains of Einrogard territory or any place away from the main building. Because if I went there one more time, I might never come out again. The stronger magic is ! Professor Boladis words made Lee Han feel sorry to himself. When I think about it, I was so focused on defeating Antagondals that I didnt expect this. The arrow could come back to Lee Han himself. refrain from training for a while. The magic I just completed was too much. !!! Lee Han was truly surprised by the unexpected words. Eandurde amazing! I never thought the effect of a new disciple would be this great. Professor Boladi, who had no idea what rude thoughts Lee Han was thinking, continued his conversation calmly. Prioritize refining existing magic. Wardanazs Telekinesis, which Lee Han has now completed, was originally a magic that was difficult to master. A spell that was barely completed despite death threats from a crazy archmage. If he hadnt been so lucky, the wizard might have gone crazy or accidentally attacked himself. It was a method that was difficult for Professor Boladi to tolerate, as he always presented only controllable risks in safe situations. As a talented student, I may want to try this method again now that I have tasted success, but I cant do that. Professor Boladi intended to strictly restrain himself. A wizard must control his magic and not be burned to death by it. Wow. I cant help it since the professor says so. Lee Han felt pitifully sad. As far as refining what I have learned so far, Professor Boladis lecture was a comfortable and happy one. no. Now that I think about it, I probably wont be comfortable and happy. When I thought about it again, everything I had learned so far was so difficult that I didnt think I would be comfortable or happy. Just finishing and refining what youve learned will be quite difficult and arduous but it was much easier than risking your life to overcome a new level of difficulty every time. Lee Han was grateful to Eandurde in his heart. thanks. Junior. Then I will continue to practice what I learned. okay. Lee Han, who was preparing to finish the magic celebration slowly, opened his mouth when something occurred to him. By the way, Professor. Professor, you will prepare Eandurdes next lecture yourself, right? Professor Boladi nodded. Unlike other professors who had many students to teach, Professor Boladi was a true professor who always prepared his lectures by himself. for a moment. Then Lee Han recalled Professor Boladi attacking him by throwing marbles at him. Eandurde didnt show up today because he was just practicing spinning the marble, but it wouldnt be surprising if he started soon. Id like to help you too, Professor. ! Seeing Lee Han volunteer, Professor Boladi realized once again that this student was also interested in teaching. It seemed that what the skeleton principal had said before was definitely correct. Chapter 794 Episode 794 Originally, second-year students were not permitted to participate. But Ill make an exception this time. Oh yeah. thank you. Lee Han cursed inwardly. If anyone sees it, theyll think youre giving them a huge special favor. What is the reason Lee Han is now offering to help? Wouldnt it be helpful to help Eandurde (to prevent him from collapsing) and Professor Boladi (to prevent him from being summoned by the skeleton headmaster)? Then, you say something like that when even praising him for being an amazing student is not enough. As expected, professors were basically shameless people. After the spiritual stone beads, are iron beads as expected? yes. Does that include attacks? Lee Han looked back on last years curriculum with Professor Boladi. Beads made of reactive materials, that is, spiritual stone beads, to learn basic control, then iron beads, then change to elemental form and control again and attack whenever blocked. This is the core of the Bagrek school. Without the attack, it would have simply become a school that enjoys boring repetitive learning, but thanks to the attack, it has become a very thrilling and crazy school. There arent many schools in the empire that are attacked by their teachers if they get stuck while practicing magic. well. ?!?! Therefore, Lee Han could not help but be surprised by the professors answer. Didnt you attack when you were blocked??? It depends on the person. Some metals break when tested by fire, but others become stronger. The boy from the Wardanaz family was typical of the latter, but it was unknown whether Eandurde would also be the latter. Of course, it didnt seem very convincing to Lee Han. Sounds like a trial by fire. Professor, you should also undergo a trial by fire. Isnt the fire magic that the disciple uses from behind his back also a trial by fire? The professor could also become stronger. But you have to endure it. For Eandurde. Lee Han held back and agreed for the sake of his junior. indeed. Then we will exclude the attack. Hey. It feels much better. really. professor. How about changing the iron ball into a rubber ball? Seeing his student enthusiastically expressing his opinion, Professor Boladi nodded his head. I planned to respect my students opinion no matter what the outcome would be. Whether its success or failure, wouldnt you learn from it? A good teacher was one who made his students think and reflect on their own. Next is the elemental form change stage. At this time, I would like to stock up on some defensive artifacts with elemental resistance. I will get this for you. You can steal it from Professor Verdus workshop no, you can borrow it. Professor Boladi nodded again. Lee Han, encouraged by the professors support, continued to come up with improvement plans. I will pour out everything I learned last year! And when practicing movements, its easy to lose concentration if you just repeat simple movements, so try various courses and situations Praise and reward each time you complete them Hmm. Professor Boladi agreed and thought to himself. He said he was so interested in teaching, but he should have allowed it a long time ago. * * * So now, considering Eandurdes physical strength, I think it would be good to provide a simple meal in the classroom. Am I making this? When Professor Boladi asked, Lee Han paused. Somehow, the lectures have improved so much, but I didnt know that I would be crossing a line by asking Professor Boladi to even cook. While he kept agreeing, he may have been thinking to himself, Lets see how far this disciple can go. I will prepare the meal for you. Right. Professor Boladi erased the Caprese salad recipe he had written down. I wrote down a few things in case I needed to make them, but it didnt seem necessary. Is this normal? Yeah well it wasnt anything too extreme or arrogant or anything like that, right? Lee Han looked at me and asked. Fortunately, Professor Boladi nodded. Thats great. You dont think you learn too comfortably or comfortably, do you? Believe. I think I would have felt a little more at ease if the other person had said calmly, Lets give it a try and see what happens. When I just said I believed it, it actually became more of a burden. I believe it. If I fail, he wont be doubly angry because I betrayed his trust. Lee Han thought that he should ask Eandurde a favor when he meets him later. The results of Eandurdes magic training could have influenced Lee Hans life. Then lets get to practice. After spending as much lecture time as he wanted, Lee Han stood up holding his cane. I wanted to keep wasting time on improving the lecture, but if I did that, Professor Boladi might have noticed. Now it was time to practice. Squeeze! Currently, the assignment Lee Han receives from his lecture involves the application of advanced properties of various elements and the combat use of magic from other schools. There were many things to do, such as bringing in evil and powerful monsters and risking your life to fight, but the first thing that had to be completed was changing the form of the lightning element. Although it has recently become possible to use the fire element safely, the element Lee Han uses most often in battle is the lightning element. The difference in skill level was incomparable. The fire element is also a fire element, but the lightning element needed to be refined more consistently. In addition, since the lightning element is a particularly difficult element to change form, even more consistent efforts were needed. Currently, some forms, such as or , have been successful, but It would be more convenient if it could be placed as a trap on the tent or floor. I heard that he transformed into lightning by borrowing the power of the spirit. ?!! At Professor Boladis sudden words, Lee Han got scared and threw himself away. The lightning, which got out of control, hit the spot where Lee Han was just moments ago and set the floor on fire. yes?? During winter vacation. I heard that Lord Pride has been summoned. Lee Han was shocked to realize that Professor Boladi had heard about what had happened at the exchange meeting in Yukveltire. What kind of vile and dirty traitor snitched on this? Are you a senior Yukveltire? With fierce anger, Lee Han vowed to find and deal with the informer. You are a rat who will destroy the trust between wizards and destroy the empire! is not it? No, but to be exact, it wasnt a summons Depending on what perspective you look at, the events that occurred are different ?? Lee Han tried to get away by rambling, but Professor Boladi responded in the best way possible. It was just waiting quietly. yes. Lord Pride was summoned, so I also borrowed the power of the spirit I had contracted with. I transformed into lightning. yes. Perkuntra displayed powerful powers befitting his title of King of Thunder. One of them was thunder transformation, where the wizard himself turned into a pure thunderbolt. A wizard who learned transformation magic could change his or her body into another substance, but it was a magic with many limitations and high difficulty. Among them, transforming into pure lightning element is really Im just trying to practice that. Yes Yes??? Lee Han, who had been saying yes and yes without thinking, was shocked and asked back. No matter how low you set it, brainization starts from the 5th circle. As I said before, dont overdo it. Since I had recently forced myself to learn , attempting Brainification, another 5th circle magic, was quite risky. professor. Im not really interested in brainwashing. Right. However, I continue to practice the lightning element. Thats because changing the shape is difficult and tricky. Grant Lightning Spear and Grant Lightning Cloak would have been successful. Thats still not enough Professor Boladi shook his head at his students lie. Grant Lightning Cloak had the most difficult level of difficulty among form transformations. Unlike the elongated spear, the shape and fluttering texture of the cloak had to be maintained. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But you made it happen right away and then said something like that. It was an obvious lie to anyone who could see it. sorry. I will not be greedy about brain painting. In the end, Lee Han had to apologize for a decision he did not make. It was truly unfair. Professor Boladi comforted his student. For now, prioritize refining existing magic. I was like that Even after saying that, Professor Boladi seemed to be still suspicious of his students destructive talent and decided to change the topic. How is the Suoctan book going? ! At those words, Lee Han regretted insisting that he would rather learn brain painting. As the professors attention shifted elsewhere, the assignment from last year resurfaced. Wardanazs Suboctan, which Lee Han worked hard to complete during his freshman year. Professor Boladi forced me to write a book about Suoctan and a book about the direction of Suoctans development. It was an incredibly harsh treatment for a first-year student who had learned 4-circle magic. I Im writing it, but it still needs to be completed I want to see it. Lee Han broke into a cold sweat and took out a book. I was writing it whenever I had time, but I wasnt sure if it would meet Professor Boladis standards. hmm. Professor Boladi, who received the book, concentrated on reading with an expressionless face. On Wardanazs Suboktan and its basic principles and On the limitations of Suboktan magic and its development direction. Lee Han regretted that he should have written a better title for the book. I should have called it Suoktan of Wardanaz, led by Professor Bagrek. The title should have been flattering! Knock knock- Who is it? Professor Boladi, who had been reading intently, closed his book for a moment and looked up. Interesting. There is a customer outside. professor. okay. I was already going to introduce you. Even if the person to introduce was the devil Duke, it would be better than Professor Boladi reading the book in detail like now. Lee Han stood up with a smile on his face. I hope that Professor Boladi will forget about the book after welcoming the guests. Please come in. The person who opened the door and came in was a grumpy-looking old woman. He was tall and complexioned, and his physique was almost comparable to that of Professor Boladi. Kihi. I never thought Einrogard would call me. I was asked to do this for the duel club students. Duel Club? It sounds like a club. A club after a duel. Do you think that makes sense? Professor Boladi did not answer. Lee Han just heard the conversation and realized that the other person was a guest who was visiting for club week next week. The professor in charge of the dueling club was Professor Kirmin Ku, and the two professors were friends It wouldnt be strange if I asked you a favor. Of course, Professor Boladi was blacklisted from many of the Empires dueling clubs, but many people still know about him. There would be enough connections to invite an outstanding dueling wizard. This person is the teacher of Eumidyhus. ! Lee Han was surprised by Professor Boladis introduction. I never would have thought that he would be Eumidhus teacher. nice to see you. His name is Lee Han. I also received teachings from Eumidhus. nice to meet. I am a pirate. Is your name a pirate? Or the family? My occupation is a pirate. Hearing these incredibly shocking words, Lee Han wondered if Professor Boladi had finally called in a magic criminal to use in his lectures. Chapter 795 Episode 795 The teacher of Eumidhus When Lee Han, who had barely escaped the shock, opened his mouth to ask again, the big old woman got angry. What are you doing! yes? Look. This kid. Who has the highest status here? Of course, Lee Han wanted to say Professor Boladi, a professor at Einrogard. Wouldnt a professor beat a student and a student beat a pirate? In fact, there were not many positions in which pirates could win under imperial law. But Lee Han answered intelligently. Arent you a pirate? Kihihi yes! In front of me, formalities like nim should only be applied to me. You understand, right? The pirate seemed to have no conscience. Lee Han noticed and asked the professor in a whisper as the old woman walked inside. professor. When did the imperial law change? If pirates were to become one of the honorable occupations of the empire, it was important to know in advance. That way, we wont have to pay taxes on pirates later. no. Then he is a pirate, so how did he end up in Einrogard? Even as Lee Han asked, he was worried that Professor Boladi would answer like this. -There are everything from magical criminals to Professor Verdus in Einroguard, right? What are you doing with pirates? Lagesa has received permission. At that moment, Lee Hans world almost collapsed, but fortunately, the truth was a little different from what Lee Han thought. The permission that the pirate Lagesa received was not a pirate permission, but a permission to capture an enemy country, or a privateering license. aha. Lee Han felt slightly relieved after hearing the explanation. It was still something that a privateer could understand. It was a kind of private imperial navy that only captured enemies of the empire with permission from the empire. Wait a minute, Professor. Was the Empire at war now? no. Then who do you capture? Lee Han had a natural question. Currently, the empire is not particularly at war. Then there were no enemy ships to capture, and the privateers had nothing to do, right? Thats really the problem. cancer. Lagesa, who was listening from behind, intervened. The old pirate spoke regretfully as he poured strong liquor into a tin cup that he had already taken out. The old days were good. In the past, there were plenty of ships out to sea to be captured. So now? Well, we cant starve to death, so we are capturing pirate ships. Then arent you just a person who subdues pirates, not a pirate? A spark flew out of the old womans eyes at Lee Hans common sense question. Lagetha growled and shouted. How dare you? Are you accusing Thorgerds daughter of abandoning the family business?! Please forgive me. I guess I misunderstood. joy! Even if you are a disciple of Eumidhus, you must be careful. No one can accuse Thorgerds daughter of abandoning the family business! -Arent you crazy?? Lee Han agreed with the baby basilisks words. But what can you do? The powerful madman of the empire had the right to make his own rules. Just like the skeleton principal, if the other person wanted to, they had to call him or her a pirate. indeed. I apologize. Lagesa. Lagesa is clearly a pirate. If you catch a hundred Einrogard students and ask them, all of them will say that they are pirates. The old woman seemed to have let go of her anger at Lee Hans apology and laughed. Kihihi. okay. Of course it should be. By the way, what connection do you have with the duel club, Lady Lagesa? No! Me indeed. Its amazing. Youre calling this old pirate to teach the kids playing around at the club a lesson Only then did Lee Han fully understand the situation. Professor Kirmin asked Professor Voladi to invite an outstanding dueling wizard -Professor Voladi asked Lagesa, an outstanding dueling wizard-The pirate went to Einrogard Is it true that you are really close with Professor Bagrek ? ? How can you ask Professor Bagrek for a favor? It was similar to asking Professor Boladi for a midterm exam topic because you couldnt decide. I understand your sense of urgency, but when you see Professor Boladi dragging a dragon with you, you will realize, You shouldnt ask just anyone just because youre in a hurry. indeed. Still, the duel club members will be very happy. The good news was that it had nothing to do with Lee Han. It may be difficult for the duel club members, but Lee Han Hehe. I didnt sign up. Wow! Lagesa sprinkled the liquor in the bottle on Lee Han and tried to trip him by tripping him. Lee Han was startled and used his telekinesis to build a wall and widen the distance. below! The old pirate woman continued to chant strange spells without stopping. From the spell itself, I felt that the system was different from imperial magic. Primal magic?! At that moment, the chair next to him turned into a flock of ferocious parrots and attacked Lee Han from all directions. The baby basilisk jumped out of the sleeve in anger and let out a howl. Lee Han memorized the spell, thinking he would have to give him a snack later. Wake up, made of bones! Skeleton warriors strengthened with the dark element and skeleton warriors strengthened with the blood element took shape in an instant and blocked the front. Lagesa saw this and asked in bewilderment. You say you are a disciple of Eumidhus? Why do you use black magic? Im listening to different schools of thought. What are you listening to again? All schools of thought. Who is Moden? While Lagesa was asking useless questions, Lee Han charged the skeleton warriors and jumped out the back door of the classroom. The lecture must have been over, and it seemed like there was no good point in staying here. Hey! However, the old pirate woman chanted the spell once again. Then the back door wriggled as if it were alive and turned into a wall. Lee Han responded simply. bang! With Wardanazs telekinesis, he fired the water-octane bullet and created a hole in the wall. Lagesas mouth dropped open. Thatthat! See you later, Professor. It was an honor to meet you today. Lagesa! Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cant we stop! yes? I beg your pardon? Lee Han pretended not to hear and ran out of the classroom. - In the hallway, pirates with chains wrapped around them stood with gloomy faces. By all accounts, they were Lagesas subordinates. Lee Han sighed. Inside the classroom, Lagesa raised her voice and shouted. Bring that kid! -Lets go. I will go with my own feet. Lee Han pushed away the pirates who were trying to catch him and went back into the hole. And then he said. I wanted to get some fresh air in the hallway for a moment. Lagesa burst out laughing, greatly satisfied with that shameless excuse. Its better than Eumidyhus! Yumidihus That guy was so stubborn that even a joke didnt work. You seem to know something. I dont know much about jokes either. I think this disciple of Eumidius will be much more worth teaching than the duel club brats. is not it? Professor Boladi answered the old pirate womans question with dignity, showing a faint pride. That is an overstatement. What is excessive praise? First of all, going into a club to duel is a mistake. Me indeed. Maybe its a thieves club or a pirate club. Lee Han vowed never to mention the club he belonged to. This strange pirate might have overestimated the location shifting club. Im going to go see the kids, so please come along. Yes Bagleg you? I have to prepare for lecture. Professor Boladi was planning to prepare for the lecture he had discussed with Lee Han earlier. As the student spoke so passionately, the professor also had to act without hesitation. shit. Lee Han closed his eyes tightly. I cant believe what I did will come back to me like this! okay? Then, if youre bored after finishing your work, come visit me. Is Gonadaltes at school? You have work to do. Eh. I prepared a gift. i get it. Lets go, baby! Do you have any questions about magic combat? * * * While walking with Lagesa, who smelled like strong alcohol, Lee Han was able to get some information. The Lagesa family has been pirating throughout the archipelago since before the empire. It is said that Eumidhus visited the pirate ship of Lagesa when he was young and learned magic. And how to find out the value of treasure on another ship with just a gust of wind You mean thats possible?! Kihihi. okay! Amazing, right? But its possible! This fantasy magic is a vision within my vision. When the fantasy wizards of the empire heard it, they would kneel down to tell me. Lagesa knew not only the primitive magic shown earlier, but also the familys unique arcane magic that had been passed down for a long time. Among them, some of the magic related to the water element were so valuable that Eumidhus came and learned them himself. No fantasy wizard could copy this, right? But there are many unnamed but outstanding illusion wizards in the Empire. Even if its Baldororn right now Youre saying we should exclude you? yes. If only I could get to Waldor right now Who is that? Are you a rookie wizard? Me indeed. Time passes quickly when you travel around the sea. Lagesa patted her back and groaned. It looked so healthy that it didnt seem to have any significant effect. So what do you want to learn? yes? Dont act like a fool. Which of my magic do you want to learn? That was always the purpose of the wizards who came to this pirate. The familys arcane magic, which had been passed down since before the Empire, was very valuable to current Empire wizards. Even if the effect is low, it is desirable for research purposes, especially if the effect is strong. Lagesa guessed Professor Boladis intention in introducing Lee Han. Perhaps he is asking his students to teach him if they have a chance to learn as well. It was a rather cunning tactic, but Lagesa did not dislike it. Especially if the learner is smart and cunning. What is the easiest magic you can teach me? Its the easiest magic! Such a cunning guy. You are very cunning! ??? Lee Han couldnt understand what the other person was thinking. Even if I refused, I didnt think they would listen and everything seemed difficult, so I asked what the easiest magic was Wait a minute. Lagesa stopped walking as he walked. Then, he stopped Lee Han and raised his finger and hissed. ?? Lee Han was taken aback when Lagesa began acting strangely even though there was nothing at the front of the hallway. Are there any spirit-type monsters? Then its impossible to not feel anything like this? This smell is the smell of Bible. Surprisingly, Lagesa smelled Professor Verdus coming from afar! Lee Han was impressed. You are amazing. I thought this kind of talent was needed for students, not pirates. I cant believe you first noticed something coming from far away. Can I ask you to teach me this magic? How amazing! We havent even started on anything great yet. ?? The old pirate woman waved her hand and took out the Juseomjuseom artifact. He changed his belt, put on a thick iron mask, and held an additional short staff in his hand Then he looked at Lee Han, looked up and down, and threw a necklace. The power of defense was felt in the necklace. Keep wearing that. Its going to be a bit intense. ? Everyone get ready for battle! Lets go loot that guy Bible! You were a righteous pirate! Lee Han suddenly felt a surge of respect for this pirate wizard. Chapter 796 Episode 796: Lagesa and the Chain Pirates took out their weapons and prepared for a surprise attack. I felt the solemnity of his appearance, like a hunter waiting for his prey to appear on his usual path. Even professionally. In the eyes of Lee Han, who was already full of respect, the sight only made him even more respectable. Professor Verdus strolled along with a calm expression, unaware that danger was brewing nearby. What a fool you are, Gonadaltes. Did I ask for a lot? I just need to give you five boxes of diamonds to use as fuel, but you refuse that! Youre a wizard!? Hit! Tamper down that debtor scammer!!! With Lagessas shout, pirates came out of the hallway. Professor Verdus exclaimed in surprise. what!? What!? Give me my gold, you cheater! The investor is responsible for investment failure! Professor Verdus reacted without panic to the pirate raid on the Imperial Islands. We have experienced attacks like this too many times. The belt the professor was wearing and the amulet glowed in conjunction and created a powerful force field. In an instant, the distance between Professor Verdus and the pirates increased significantly. You cheater. what? You want to build a flying pirate ship? Where is that pirate ship! Great magic requires trial and error! Lee Han, who understood the truth, made a confused expression. There was a person in front of the empire who had a lower status than a pirate. That was a scammer. Youre trying to scam pirates. Hwi-ik! Professor Verdus skin turned pale and swollen blue. Lagesa interfered with the professors blood and stopped the flow. The professor gasped and barely moved the tips of his boots. Then, was activated and the interference disappeared. Meanwhile, pirates wrapped in chains attacked. Lagesha shouted loudly. Whoever captures him first will be freed! !! At those words, the pirates eyes burned even more. For those who were caught pirates in the archipelago and forced to serve, liberation was a blessing they could only dream of. Its an item with magic resistance. Lee Han realized this when he saw the pirates advancing while withstanding the magic bullets fired by Professor Verdus. Those chains suppressed pirates and also served as a shield to protect against external magic. It was a unique artifact that was difficult to find even in Einroguard. Okay! The pirates tried to break the force field by swinging enchanted axes and cutlasses. Professor Verdus shouted urgently from inside. In Einrogard, I am protected by the laws of the territory, not the laws of the Empire! You cant do this! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I came here, nominally, with a permanent residence permit, you fraudster. Release the force field! Ill give you a few hits and give you only what I have! Who called that pirate?! Professor Verdus grumbled and began summoning artifacts from subspace. Fortunately, my defenses were up because I had recently experienced a betrayal and attack by my evil fellow professors. When Lagesa saw that, she became even more enraged. How many scams have you had to go around armed so heavily? Anyone who didnt know much about magic could have thought that a wizard could easily use magic. He thinks he can summon a flying sword and shield with a single wave of his hand. But behind the splendid magic, a lot of hard work is needed. Right now, such artifacts needed constant maintenance and charging checks every day. When I wake up in the morning, I check the artifacts one by one, prepare them so that I can use them if something happens today, and since the artifacts may collide, I think about combining the good ones Right now, Professor Verdus was more defensive than most pirate captains. I became even more angry when I saw that a guy who had invested so much money but couldnt even build a sail on a pirate ship defended himself so thoroughly. Magic power, stir up the magic! The old pirate woman swung her sword and chanted a spell. Lee Han opened his eyes wide at the amazing sight. The magic is mixing up! The flow of magical power in a space was supposed to flow under certain rules. Under that premise, wizards read and draw on the flow of magical energy to cast magic. But now, Lagesa has deliberately made that flow irregular and created chaos around him. Then, the magic that had been cast began to mix and become confused. The sword that blocked the enemy by shooting out a spike of light summoned by Professor Verdus stumbled, lost its direction, and stuck in the ceiling. The trajectory of the magic bullet that was being fired was strangely twisted and hit the wall and floor. That wasnt all. The force fields protecting the professor collided with each other, making a screeching sound, and creating a gap. Professor Verdus was so alarmed that he began reinforcements. I think I know why Professor Bagrek called me. Lagesas magic battle was quite unique. To put it in a good way, it was irregular and ingenious, and to put it in a bad way, it was disorganized and chaotic. If Eumidihus had attacked Professor Verdus, he would have cast a counter-magic to temporarily neutralize the artifact or fought from the front to pierce the artifact. However, rather than an all-out war like that, Lagesa dragged the opponent into a chaotic mud battle. In this case, it could be a disadvantageous situation for oneself. Even mixing up the magic just now could have the opposite effect. But like an experienced pirate, the old woman didnt care about that at all and actually enjoyed it. It was clear that the more confused he was, the more he thought it was to his advantage. No, the skeleton principal is stronger than me. I dont know why the headmasters name came up all of a sudden. Anyway, if I fight a wizard stronger than me, there are a lot of things to consider. When fighting someone stronger than you, you cannot win in a head-to-head fight. We had to shake up the board somehow and create variables. Eight! Professor Verdus must have realized that the situation was unfavorable, so he quickly stretched out his hand into the air and plunged it into subspace. Then he grabbed whatever was inside and threw it. Squeak! Imperial gold coins, jewels, and various rare reagents and artifacts were thrown to the floor. Professor Verdus scattered the treasure on the floor like a lizard cutting off its tail and ran away the way he came. Lagesa snorted at that sight. joy. No need to chase. I will forgive you this much today. You are truly generous. Lee Han quickly flattered. If I can see it well, wouldnt it be possible to call it into the classroom for Professor Verdus next lecture? I want to show this to my seniors. Kihihi. You have eyes to see. for a moment. Why didnt you activate the necklace? The old pirate woman was surprised when she realized that Lee Han had not activated the necklace she had received. You told me to keep it on, right? I usually kick it and then activate it. Hey kid! If I ask you to eat, are you going to just shove bread down your throat and not drink alcohol? Lagesa was taken aback by Lee Hans answer. When Lagesa had just mixed up the magic of space, a wizard would have felt quite a strong sense of dizziness. It is rare for a wizard to not feel dizzy when the magical power around them changes at will. However, this kid was standing with a calm face even without activating the necklace. Next time, Ill even have it activated. okay! Good, good! Lagesa, who was impressed by his talent, burst into laughter and patted Lee Han on the back. Lee Han swayed back and forth and thought to himself. What is good? * * * I. I have a question. Lagesa. know. know. The old pirate woman nodded. I was already very interested in my own magic, but I just saw the same magic battle, so it would be hard to resist. Normally, he would check the talent of the challenger through trials and tests, but this time, Lagesa decided to just skip it. He was also a disciple of Eumidhus and Bagrek, and I liked his cleverness and cunning. I cant help it! I have no choice but to explain the magic you showed me today. yes? Rather, I was curious about how much Professor Verdus had deceived Lagesa looked at Lee Han in bewilderment. The chained pirates following behind also looked puzzled. Are you curious about that now? oh. sorry. Ill call him Professor Verdus. Thats not why Im surprised! Are you seriously curious about that? Umm. Bible was roughly twenty boxes of imperial gold coins? I think Ive accepted that much. !! Lee Hans eyes trembled with shock and fear. But did you keep him alive? Because I didnt know until then. I thought a flying pirate ship was coming soon. Lagetha grumbled, deepening the wrinkles on her face. Even thinking about it now, it seemed unfair. Later, when I realized I had been tricked, I had run away to Einrogard! If we want to catch magic criminals, should we search Einrogard instead of the Empire? Dont invest carelessly either. yes. I will accept investment. Kihi. okay. I think you will do it sincerely because you are different from that Bible. Lee Han averted his gaze for a moment. Fortunately, this enemy did not notice. So, this is the magic you asked about. Lets see what should I tell you first? ? Lee Han tilted his head at Lagesas words. Did I ask? I dont think he asked But Lee Han stayed quiet. The pirate seemed to be in a good mood. Do you remember when I cast a spell with one or two syllables in the basement classroom earlier? yes. What do you think that is? Spell reduction isnt it? At Lee Hans words, the old pirate woman burst into laughter as if she had been waiting. The old woman, who was clapping and stamping her feet, barely stopped giggling and said, Yes, yes! I knew it would happen! All wizards I see for the first time think that way. But no. This is pirate magic, the pride of our family. The spell abbreviation, which condenses the spell and spits it out briefly, and the magic that Lagessa casts with spells such as i-ha or ai-ya are fundamentally different. Its true after hearing it. Even if it was a spell abbreviation, it usually contained words or abbreviations that symbolized the magic. Since a spell is a tool that helps a wizard concentrate in the first place, it cannot be completely unrelated. However, spells like i-ha and ai-ya didnt seem to have much to do with turning a chair into a flock of parrots or the back door into a wall. While the imperial wizards were troubled, tying and weaving magical energy, and trembling with pestilence, my ancestors simply surrendered themselves to the flow of magical energy. And then he shouted like a pirate. ? As Lee Han listened to the explanation, his expression began to turn strange. So now? Are you sure its random magic? Magic has always required thorough calculation and control. Otherwise, the magic could have stabbed the wizard himself. But surprisingly, Lagesa was denying the fundamentals of imperial magic. Just draw out some magic power and throw it freely! Huh, then doesnt the magic come out a bit randomly? I guess its a bit like that. Actually, I was expecting a bald eagle to appear earlier, but a parrot appeared. But arent parrots also good birds? A pirates friend. What if the magic goes in an unexpected direction? You have to enjoy the flow! Even ordinary magic can sometimes flow in unexpected directions, right? Lee Han recalled a time in the past when flame magic tried to flow in an unexpected direction. Can I enjoy this? Chapter 797 Episode 797 I dont think Ill enjoy it. No matter how much I tried to enjoy uncertainty and change, it was impossible to enjoy it when the fire element was trying to burn everything around me (even Lee Han). The old pirate woman was saddened by Lee Hans answer. Kihihi Its still old-fashioned. Thats not even possible. Im trapped inside Einroguard. What you need is a salty sea breeze, baby! Then you will know what freedom is. Do you mean pirates? okay! It is wrong to know freedom for life. Lee Han felt a little sad. Being a pirate was too unstable a job for Lee Han to pursue. Having to float on the sea waiting for income you never know when. Compared to imperial bureaucrats, isnt this a completely opposite profession? There is no sea or pirate ship, but should I still teach you a little? Its okay Okay. Close your eyes. Why do strong wizards ignore the words of others? Lee Han was suspicious of Lagesa giving orders while clinking the cutlass on her waist. Does your hearing get weaker as your magic gets stronger? I closed it. You are now driving a ship on the sea. okay? Youre the captain of a pirate ship. yes. I am the captain of a pirate ship. Lee Han followed along, feeling like a fool. What do you want to do? yes? bang! Lagesa stamped his foot and got angry. What do you want to do? Pirate captains dont ask yes? Pirate captains make their own decisions! I want to stop this, but When Lee Han didnt answer, Lagesa spoke instead. what? You want to destroy all the kids in the duel club? I didnt say that. Be quiet, Captain. ruler. On the horizon, the duel club brats are driving a sailboat! Im cheekily spreading my new sail and catching the wind! I wondered why it was arrogant to unfold a new sail and catch the wind in the sea, but Lee Han listened quietly. Feel the sea breeze! ? Its good that you didnt say something stupid like this isnt the sea. The sea breeze is definitely there. Now, now I can feel it! Lagesa slapped Lee Han on the back and shouted. The eyes sparkled even more under the deeply wrinkled forehead. The chain-wearing pirates following behind looked at the old pirate woman as if she were crazy. I knew he was a crazy pirate, but I didnt really understand what he was showing today. What kind of sea breeze blows in the hallway of a magic school? However, instead of ignoring the other persons crazy noises, Lee Han calmly focused. Because I thought it wouldnt happen for no reason. I cant believe I can feel the sea breeze from here. What do you mean? There was not a breath of wind in the desolate hallways of Einrogard. All you can hear is the sound of footsteps and the clanking of the shackles on the ankles of the chained pirates. And Ah. Lee Han felt a ray of magical power pass by his cheek. It was natural that natural spaces were filled with magical energy, so it was difficult to realize it unless you were conscious of it, but originally, magical energy circulated through space. Wizards who trained their senses to perceive magic knew how to capture these cycles and flows, and among them, wizards with alert and sensitive senses were especially able to capture them more accurately. I felt it. I heard its really easy for a smart and cunning guy to teach. Lagesa was satisfied. Even if they were wizards, there were many who couldnt understand the phrase feel the sea breeze. No matter how many times you memorize and learn magic, what good does it do? I dont understand what magic is. Im not sneaky Shh! Feel that sea breeze even stronger. Im surrendering myself. ! Lee Han was slightly surprised by those words. Normally, when imperial magic recognized this flow of magical power, it tried to control it. Only when you hold it tightly in your hand can you enhance it without any special variables occurring when casting magic. A wizard hates variables, but instead relies on variables. I left it to you. Make that sea breeze stronger. Lagesa spoke at once. A random instruction that doesnt even tell you how to make it stronger. Ordinary wizards would be perplexed when receiving instructions like this and would answer things like How or That doesnt make sense. But Lee Han just accepted it. As I had received so many unreasonable teachings, this no longer felt so unreasonable. Make it stronger. After thinking for a moment, Lee Han immediately moved. When you dont know something, you have to experiment one by one to find the answer. To make the flow of magical power stronger Instead of controlling the magical power, one follows and sympathizes with the flow of magical energy. Lee Hans magical energy flowed out and merged exactly with the surrounding flow. Keck! Lagesha made a noise in surprise. I never thought I would find a way and do it so quickly. Its simple to say, but strengthening the flow by infusing ones magic is usually not a difficult task. First, the flow of magic power had to be read down to the smallest detail. It was difficult to read it roughly. Otherwise, rather than making the flow stronger, it was likely to collide and stop. After that, he had to infuse his magic accurately without any error. If the direction or properties were wrong, it was a collision. Whiiiiing C The sound of a strong storm that only an experienced wizard could hear began to fill the hallway. The pirates wearing chains looked around with anxious faces as if they sensed something strange. Although he was not a wizard, he instinctively felt uneasy as the flow of magical energy became stronger. Why are you doing that? Lee Han stopped the process and asked when Lagesa made a sound. Its nothing, keep going! Compared to the sea, Einrogard is a bit dry. The great pirate took out a barrel of liquor and took a gulp, prompting him to do so. Lee Han tilted his head. It doesnt seem like particularly dry weather. Anyway, it seemed like the method he had just used was correct, so Lee Han continued. Read, read, read the flow, then take the time to add your own magic to it. Then the flow of magical power became even stronger. The flow has become rough. As the flow becomes stronger, the movement also becomes more violent and rough. Lee Han concentrated so as not to miss the flow. I read with more concentration than before and take advantage of the right time to add my magic Hwiiii!! After repeating it a few times, the flow of magic power rose to an unusual level. At this point, even non-magicians could feel it, so Lee Han asked a question. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its okay Go ahead, Captain! Lets see how far you can go! Although he was anxious, Lee Han did as the other person told him to do. Hes an excellent wizard, so Im sure he wont order you to do something ridiculous. While Lee Han closed his eyes and summoned a storm, the chained pirates looked down the hallway with eyes full of fear. A similar phenomenon was occurring when a crazy spirit appeared on the sea. Even though there was no wind, a thunderclap was heard, and the body suddenly moved as it pleased, as if it were being pushed or pulled, space was distorted, and the sense of time Either that or not, Lagesa was so excited that he stamped his feet and clapped his hands. More more! Lets see how far we can go! The chained pirates shed tears of fear. You are going to die here today! Even though there were storms and turbulent waves, he was helping out like a crazy person driving a boat. Please notice, you wizard! The chained pirates just prayed that the wizard boy would open his eyes and realize what was happening. If I leave it like this, really Can I really continue? Perhaps the tears of the pirates behind him had created a miracle, or perhaps Lee Han thought this had become too strong, and the magical power slowly began to stop. Captain, spread your sails to the limit of your horsepower! Lets see how much we can squeeze today! Lagesa shouted with her eyes shining. If it only happened once or twice, he would keep standing there while spewing out magic power over and over again. I was really curious to see how far it was possible. However, instead of stretching his sails toward the limits of his magical powers, the boy from the Wardanaz family responded rationally. I know the limits of my magical power, Lord Lagesa! You know? yes! You can repeat this all day long! Lagesa got goosebumps as if cold water had been poured on her. It was to the point where I doubted whether I had heard correctly. If thats true What kind of monster is this guy, Bagreg, raising?? Lagessa. I think its going to be difficult any longer! Lee Han shouted in an urgent voice. It was a flow of magical power that he had strengthened, but as the flow became so strong, it became difficult to surrender to it. Perhaps because of my mood, I can hear creaking sounds coming from the hallway ceiling and walls I understand, I understand! ruler. Now send them away with a pirate shout! Hwi-ik! Lee Han whistled hard and pushed away a huge flow of magical energy. Since it was so urgent, I was only focused on completing this pirate magic safely. ! And then the most ferocious roar Lee Han had ever heard swept through the hallway. Lee Han opened his eyes in surprise. The ceiling and floor walls were all horribly destroyed. It seemed as if a huge phantom beast was swinging its claws and running wild. I looked to the side and saw Lagesa panting and sighing in relief. Torgherds daughter almost died here! yes?? Its nothing, kid! Good job. Its a nice ride on pirate magic. What on earth happened? Nothing happened. When you use pirate magic, things like this sometimes come out. A sad cry came from behind. The chained pirates fell to the ground and began to wail loudly out of relief that their lives had been saved. Lagesha shouted in a fierce voice. You cant shut up, you convicts! Go back and cry! Before I extend my sentence! It seems like something happened I told you it didnt happen! Are you going against my words now? All right. Boy, you are the captain who has just boarded a small sailboat. I understand its heartbreaking, but you need to be humble. You have to learn how to touch the sails, feel the wind, and read the stars. Every time you learn something, you will realize how big this ocean is and how small you are. Lee Han was slightly impressed by the wonderful analogy about pirate magic. It was a metaphor that only a pirate who had lived on the sea his entire life could make. So much so that even Lee Han, who had no interest in pirate magic, was impressed. So what should I do next? to the next? Lagesa took out a handkerchief and applied it to the wound. A handkerchief that absorbed the blood healed the wound. bantling. What you need to do next is Lee Han listened intently. At first, I was reluctant to learn from this old pirate woman, but I was lucky enough to succeed in learning, so it would have been a loss if I didnt learn more about how to handle it. Moreover, even if I tried not to notice it, I was concerned about the shattered ceiling, floor, and wailing pirates. Couldnt you have just opened your eyes and seen? What should we do to deal with this uncertain magic? I will never use this pirate magic for the next hundred years or so! Lee Han was very disappointed at the words of Lagesa, who gave the order to disembark immediately after boarding. Chapter 798 Episode 798 You said you just boarded the ship. When you wander the sea, you board and disembark. No matter how urgent it is, we will not set sail until the ship is fixed. It seems like a far-fetched analogy. I had admired the analogy earlier, but now it felt far-fetched. Lee Han said with complaint. I learned it to the best of my ability, but I have to find a way to use it safely. Its a shame to put it off because its difficult -Who destroyed this place? A startled voice came from downstairs. The seniors downstairs seemed to have witnessed the destruction while walking down the hallway. this. Lagesa also looked embarrassed, as if she hadnt expected it. How do I fix it? what? This place is broken. Einrogards main building is like a living thing, so even if you destroy it and burn it, it will be restored over time, but that doesnt mean you can just destroy it and then move on. What is wrong with the people passing by while it is being restored? The old pirate woman said with a chuckle. What is my job? yes? You are a pirate. yes. Youre not a carpenter, a mason, or a blacksmith, are you? yes. Then lets jump out! Lagesa quickly turned around and started running with the chained pirates. Lee Han, who was dazed for a moment, realized it too late and ran after him. After this, I wont hang out with pirates. No matter how much I thought about it, pirates didnt seem like good people to hang out with. * * * Rafael, who joined the Einrogard Duel Club this year, always had one question. Why on earth is that there? Professor Bagrek is prohibited from entering (report to Professor Ku when entering). Text added next to the club rules engraved on old bronze. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt figure out why that phrase was added. Did Professor Boladi do something? -I. Seniors. -oh. Thats right. Ask anything. -Professor Bagleg -You cant shut up! Such an arrogant and rude bastard. Where do you ask that? -??? A senior who acted kindly and said he was in the same class showed signs of a seizure when asked about Professor Boladi. Thanks to this, Rafadel and other second-year students had no choice but to let their imaginations run wild. Did you borrow money from Professor Bagrek and not repay it? Professor Bagrek doesnt seem like that kind of person. Wasnt he just a wizard who was blunt and made lectures boring? I think it was a little different when I heard it from Wardanaz Unfortunately, none of the students knew about Professor Boladi. There was one person, but that one person wasnt here. What did Wardanaz say? Did you say you were having a hard time because of the professor? I guess so. Thats just the way it is. Its normal. I also said that the professor gives too many assignments. Is that normal too? The second-year students could not help but imagine Professor Boladi, like a blind man describing an elephant. Meanwhile, another senior member of the Ukim family arrived. Rapadel, who found the same white tiger top senior, bowed his head in joy. Seniors. ah. Thats right. nice to meet. Did you come out to practice? yes. It just worked out well. Next week is club week, right? It seems like a guest came to our club too. ! The second-year students eyes lit up. First of all, Einrogard students were excited whenever they heard that they were outsiders. By the time I reached my senior year, I felt excited even if I was an outsider who had sneaked into the school. If you stay in Einrogard for a long time, you will see that it is a walking treasure trove where outsiders come in with news and goods from outside the country. And even excluding that, guests who came to the club to teach were welcome. Good! Which one are you? But Professor Ku, youve been very busy these days, right? You managed to invite me? Palga responded one by one to the words of his juniors. Thats a good thing. I dont know who he is yet, but I heard he is an excellent dueling wizard. And hmm I see? Palga himself was puzzled by the last question. Clearly Professor Kirmin has been extremely busy lately. -professor. Im inviting guests for this club week -Sorry, sorry! Woo Kim. Im so out of it these days. Because of the work entrusted to me by the principal. But dont worry. We will definitely invite outside guests. -If you are busy, we are fine. -no! As a professor, I cant not do something like this. I definitely invite you. got it? On the outside, Club Week was a fun festival and event, but inside it was the intense sweat and tears of the Einroguard wizards. Some fancy clubs are still visited by outsiders who are interested in the club, but some clubs barely save face by sending out invitations and making preparations in advance. It was similar to a magic school. If a certain school had students lining up even though the professor was a beaver beast, then a certain school had no idea whether or not new students would come even though it had the nicest 5th year student in Einrogard So, it was natural for Professor Kirmin to make a promise to the duel club students. . Because the duel club was not a club visited by many outside guests. Professor Ku knows a lot of people, so I think he sent invitations in his spare time. Indeed Professor Ku is amazing. It wouldnt be normal to send out invitations, but in your spare time! The new members of the duel club gave a look of respect. Einrogard was quite fortunate to have a professor who was interested in the club. Palga. I was honestly worried about Professor Bagrek. A friend from the same grade whispered to Palga, who returned from talking with his juniors. What are you talking about? Palga looked with a straight face. Even if you are friends, there is a line at which jokes can be forgiven. Why does Professor Bagreks name appear here? Think about it carefully. How busy has Professor Ku been these days? Sending a formal invitation is quite time-consuming and Professor Koo has a track record. Professor Kirmin Ku was one of the rare popular professors in Einrogard, and the duel club students did not deny that. However, Professor Kirmin also had a terrible and ugly past, including inviting Professor Boladi to the duel club. Dueling club members had to fight Professor Boladi in an enclosed space for three days for the simple crime of saying I want to become stronger. When Palga recalled that painful past, his breathing became difficult and his face turned pale. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I would have already been traumatized when we met during winter vacation, but No. I checked with Professor Bagrek and he was in the basement classroom. Never a guest. And you said you were an outside guest. yes? after. I guess Ive become too sensitive. The friend apologized to Palga. Even though he is an outside guest, there is no way Professor Boladi would visit. no. I understand you. Ill have to tell my juniors the truth someday. I Im scared. I wonder how my juniors will view it if they find out that Professor Koo actually did something like that. You cant keep hiding the truth Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the duel club was kicked down and an old woman came inside. The old woman who came inside with the chained pirates rolled her eyes and checked the students. Is this a duel club? yes? youre right. nice to meet. I am Ragessa, daughter of Thorgerd. A pirate, a captain, and an admiral. ? Palga tilted his head. Wasnt there something strange in front of the captain and admiral? You just became a pirate? I came here after receiving an invitation. You guys are idiots imitating a duel. yes? no! Imitating a duel! Several students, including Palga, were upset. The Einrogard Duel Club was receiving compensation for officially acting as a duel champion. Since they fought for other peoples gold coins, they fought much more courageously and fiercely than ordinary duelists. But imitating a duel? If I tell you to imitate, you are imitating! They stand facing each other, wait until the signal is given, and then fight. I really want it. I dont see how such a long, boring fight can be real. Flap! Lagesa took out a roll of paper from her pocket. I received a request as a gift from idiots who like imitation like that. I heard you guys like this kind of thing? ! The duel club students were surprised. One of the sources of income for the Einrogard Duel Club is the compensation received for giving duels. In order for these rewards to accumulate smoothly, requests for duels had to continue to come in. I never thought they would bring such a thick request form like that. How did you save so much? There is a way! Lagesa chuckled at the students questions. When threatened by pirates, even people who originally had no intention of dueling will want to save the Great Warrior. anyway. I want to give you this, but I cant just give it to you. I was prepared for that much. What should I do? Some students came forward as if they knew it would happen. There was no way such an eccentric wizard would just give gifts without receiving anything in return. Heres a rookie pirate. Fight this pirate and win. ???? Lee Han was surprised when he was suddenly dragged out while watching. However, that embarrassment was nothing compared to the embarrassment of the second-year duel club students. Wardanaz why are you there?? I was asked by the professor to help guide the school. Professor Ku? no. B Be quiet! Why have such a long conversation before a fight! I dont know if we curse at each other! Lagesa grumbled and interrupted, probably because she didnt want to see that. Lagessa. I dont want to fight with dueling club members. it could be. Because pirates dont fight without compensation. Ill give you this much gold every time you win. Lagesa spread her fingers and said. Nevertheless, Lee Han was skeptical. There are third-year seniors, and I Lagesas other hand also spread out. Lee Han said firmly. Ill give it a try. Kihihi. You know how to negotiate. okay! Im giving those guys enlightenment. Do you understand? While Lee Han was talking with Lagesa, the third grade students were discussing with their expressions. Even if the other person is a genius who took classes at the previous school, he or she is still a junior. With the honor of the duel club at stake, I had no intention of backing down in fear of my junior. You must have no weaknesses since you take all schools. Its inevitable that you will clash with your special skills. I go first. Whats wrong with your arm? That that guy. Im Professor Bagreks student. While the seniors were talking behind him, Rafadel asked Lee Han. Wardanaz. Did Professor Ku entrust it to you? to you? no. Professor Bagrek entrusted it to me. Professor Bagrek was asked to do so by Professor Ku. Right. Seniors. Now that were talking, Id like to ask, but why is Professor Bagrek banned from entering Rafadel turned around and was about to ask a question. However, the third-year seniors had already run out the door and disappeared. But I learned one thing! Lagesa nodded, satisfied. It was also a very important wisdom for a wizard to not be stubborn and to run away when he felt in danger. Chapter 799 Episode 799 What should I do? What should I do? I have to teach the rest of them a lesson. The pirate old woman said, pointing to her second grade friends. The second graders looked at Lee Han with eyes like squirrels that had had their acorns stolen right before their eyes. It was as if he was saying this. -Are you going to hit me? These bastards. Did you learn telepathy magic without chanting while we couldnt see each other? Lee Han could not bear to attack his classmates because of his guilty conscience. I dont think I can do it. what?! Are you a pirate?! Im not a pirate. The pirate magic was abandoned earlier too. Lagesa chuckled behind Lee Han. Is it because of pirate magic? As Bagrek said, you are truly greedy for learning. No, its because you dont let me use what I learned at all I understand. okay. I will yield this. I guess Ill just have to teach him. ruler. Everyone, come here! Ill teach you how to fight pirate-style! If you learn, can you give Wodanaz a blow too? of course! Lee Han glared at Rafadel. Have you ever seen such an ungrateful child! Rapad El. Oh no. I was just asking. It was an academic curiosity. Looking at your reaction, I guess you still have a conscience. And thats not what I said. Why cant I see the 4th grade seniors? When I thought about it, the 3rd graders just ran away, the 2nd graders stayed here, and the 4th graders were nowhere to be seen. Of course, I know youre busy as its the first year of preparation for graduation, but I cant believe I cant see anyone. The 4th grade seniors didnt come today because they had work to do? ! Lee Han realized and was amazed. 4th graders are different no matter how different they are! At this level, it was not even possible to cross a stone bridge without knocking on it. After hearing only that Professor Kirmin was busy and that an outside guest had arrived, he quickly retreated. In order not to fall into any danger. Anyway, if you meet the juniors first, you can check who came later Its really terrible. Do you have to do that to be able to become a 4th year student at Einrogard? * * * Bulgari: Hey! Everyone knows that guests are coming next week, right? Are you ready? ! Lee Han, who came out from work at the duel club, was puzzled by the sight of Ainroguards Whispers being written. This is your first time meeting a senior, right? The first time I saw a senior who used the nickname Bugsal, he started talking to other members about various things as if he was very interested in them. Firefly: Iactus. How about you? Iactus: I am well prepared. Bulgari: Vaquantalana and you? and. Arent you so excited? ? Lee Han, watching the conversation, felt a strange sense of awkwardness. A feeling of discomfort as if the other person is being forced to be excited. I must have been mistaken. Theres no reason to force yourself to pretend to be excited. The students at Einrogard were basically depressed beings. There was no need to pretend to be excited. Vaquantalana: Does anyone know who destroyed the 6th floor hallway? Iactus: Thats right. Someone destroyed the 6th floor hallway. What kind of crazy person is this? How did you break it? her. There are so many crazy people. Lee Han was surprised when he saw the writing. It seemed like some crazy student had destroyed the 6th floor hallway. Since the main building of Einrogard is protected by powerful magic, it would not be normal to try to destroy it from within Gonadaltes: Is that really true? There are so many crazy people out there. Iactus: Im not really surprised because there were always a lot of crazy people. Im more curious about how it was broken. If I knew that, I would use it too. Firefly: Iactus. Thats not good. Iactus: You meddle with others. Baquantalana: Looking at the scene, it wasnt the usual violent and rough scene. Its not normal magic. I think a great demon beast or high-ranking spirit from hell has gone berserk. Iactus: Damn it. Is it Monster in Einrogard season again? Why are you like this these days? I heard that some kind of crazy person appeared on the outskirts of the territory? Gonadaltes: I agree. If a crazy monster wanders around the main building Lee Han, who was playing with his quill, stopped. what? Come to think of it, wasnt the duel club located on the 6th floor? I think the place where I learned pirate magic from Lagesa was on the 6th floor Iactus: Should I ask the hunter club to track down the monster? Those kids. Its too expensive. Gonadaltes: It seems pointless. Isnt everyone capable of protecting at least one body from monsters? If you waste money for no reason, you are only harming yourself. Iactus: Is that so? Gonadaltes: Iactus. Dont be fooled. While you sacrifice for others, they will save their gold and spend it on themselves. Iactus: It certainly makes me angry to hear that. okay. Its a pity that the one who catches it has to catch it. Bullseye: Neither of you should think too selfishly. If you step up even if its not your business, someday other friends will also step up even if its not their business. Iactus: When? After I graduate? I guess I should change the subject. Lee Han felt that there would be no benefit in talking at length about who destroyed the hallway and what monster was summoned inside the main building of Einroguard. The longer we talk about it, the more likely the innocent second-year student will become a suspect. Iactus: Does anyone have any information about next weeks guest? Fortunately, Iactus appropriately changed the topic. Lee Han immediately agreed. Gonadaltes: I know one. Iactus: Oh. Gonadaltes! My friend with a terrible pseudonym! Who is it? Gonadaltes: The pirate Lagesa. In case you dont know who it is, let me explain Vaquantalana: You mean Lagetha, Thorgerds daughter? Iactus: Admiral of the Southern Privateer Fleet! Bulgari:Who on earth invited Lagesa? no. Youre famous, right? Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. Of course, Lagesa was a well-known person in the empire, but he had no idea that he would be so famous that every member of the club would respond immediately. Gonadaltes: Everyone is amazing. I never thought anyone would know without missing a single person. Iactus: Haha. Thats true because Im an educated person, but other people may have slightly different reasons. I guess its because of Lagesas accomplishments? Gonadaltes: What achievement? Iactus: Hey. hey. Are you seriously asking this? Of course, Im talking about investing twenty boxes of imperial gold coins in Professor Verdus! Gonadaltes: Ah. That achievement Lee Han stopped writing his quill and fell into a deep sense of skepticism. Lagesa felt a little pitiful. I just trusted Professor Verdus and invested a box of gold coins, but among Einrogard students, I was imaged as the same brat who trusted and invested in Professor Verdus. It was truly cruel. Vaquantalana: I respect Lagesa. Gonadaltes: Is that so? Vaquantalana: Ragesa is a captain with enormous wealth, and he is also a generous investor, enough to invest in Professor Verdus. I really want to meet you. Gonadaltes: Club week was not simply a period for outsiders interested in the club to come and have fun. Of course, outsiders may come with that mindset, but at least meaningful Einrogard students are different. What was important to students was as follows. -Which of the guests visiting this time is a wealthy and generous person? What if you have a deep pocket of gold coins and are generous enough to invest in any research? I had to somehow bring him in and persuade him. Before other wizards drained that bag of gold coins. Einrogards students made no concessions in this friendly competition. If someone tried to take Hogu first, they attacked even if they were prepared for an all-out war. This is a story I really dont want to know Iactus: Thank you. Gonadaltes. Thanks to you, I got very valuable information. I guess I should at least make some rum. Baquantalana: It wouldnt be a bad idea to prepare achievements suitable for being a pirate. Iactus: Oh my. I guess I should have done some piracy. Bullseye: Why dont you all try to persuade your guests instead of trying to deceive them? Surprisingly, all the members present pretended not to have seen Bulsal-is words and ignored them. Lee Han thought to himself. It seems that the firebird doesnt have many friends here Iactus: Gonadaltes. Ill give you some information too. Looks like the kitchen club invited some big names this time. They said they had invited the capital bakery guild and the butcher guild, so I asked them to secretly visit the kitchen club and offer to take a look at the research. Gonadaltes: Is that okay? Iactus: Of course not! If you are caught by the kitchen club members, you will have to go into the pot there, so make sure to do it secretly. But its worth it. They said they have a lot of gold coins these days and dont know what to do with it. Baquantalana: Then, since I have received valuable information, I will give you some advice. Desier from the Lecovy family comes to the masonry club. Iactus: What?! A craftsman from that architectural guild is coming?! How did you invite me?! Baquantalana: According to the rumor, he showed me the Tower of Echoes. I dont know if its true. Iactus: If you were Desi you would carry around as much gold coins as you weigh. Shit. If only I could get it out of the masonry club! for a moment. Do I have access to everything? While listening to stories from his seniors, Lee Han realized for the first time the advantages of joining multiple clubs. As I joined several clubs, I was able to easily approach visiting guests. If I can get the money For the first time in a long time, Lee Han fell into happy thoughts. What if you meet an investor with a heavy pocket of gold coins and a good heart? First of all, I need to ask for some investment in the black magic school and also invest in senior Direths research. My research hasnt even started yet hmmm. Still, Im writing a suboctan book, so should I ask for a little bit to finish this? I think I can do that much. We could receive more support for Basil and Ponrig feed. Come to think of it, I need some potions to use when practicing lightning elemental magic Lee Han, who had been letting his imagination run wild, barely came to his senses. The magical power of gold coins was so amazing that just imagining it made it difficult to escape. Oops. what did i do Its really dangerous. Baquantalana: Gonadaltes. Which club invited Lagesa? Gonadaltes: Duel Club. Bulgari: Wow! Professor Kirmin Ku invited Lagessa? I really cant believe it? Gonadaltes: No. As far as I know, Professor Kirmin Ku was busy, so he asked Professor Voladi Bagrek to do it. The Bulgari was silent for a moment. Lee Han tilted his head. Whats going on? Or maybe he was a senior like Lee Han who flinched at the mere sight of Professor Boladis name. If thats the case, its explained well. Bulgari: Indeed. Thank you everyone. Something came up so I have to go. Iactus: Immortal. Youre the only one not putting out good information. Instead of just giving advice to others, why dont you give me some information? Bulgari: Ah. Sorry. I havent thought about it. Iactus: I guess so. Because Bulgaris only likes to be disciplined! Lee Han thought as he watched the conversation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt this holding too much resentment? What are you going to do if you end up meeting like that? Iactus seemed quite confident in his own abilities, but he didnt really know anything about the world. There was no benefit in making enemies. Bulgari:Duke Ikaldoren will be attending as a guest. Okay? Iactus: What nonsense are you talking about? Why is Duke Ikaldoren participating? Gonadaltes: No. What Bulsari said makes sense. Duke Ikaldoren is currently imprisoned in a corner of Einrogard. Iactus:How do you know that? Chapter 800 episode 800, the members of who were watching the conversation all thought the same thing. Isnt this guy a real skeleton principal? But Lee Han was not embarrassed. Hasnt this suspicion been raised several times already? Gonadaltes: How do you know? You know because I am more interested and active in school than you. Iactus: For example, sending students to the punishment room? Gonadaltes: Iactus. Dont talk nonsense. If I were really the principal, why would I keep doing this here? Just catch them all and they will catch you. Have I ever asked to meet you guys? Baquantalana: Thats a valid point. We have no choice but to admit that Gonadaltes pseudonym causes us to be overly suspicious. Members honestly acknowledged this. If the new members pseudonym had been something like Fashionable Fourth Grade instead of Gonadaltes, there would have been less suspicion. However, as long as he had the pseudonym Gonadaltes, it was inevitable that even ordinary words would feel suspicious. shit. Its painful for me too. Is it really not the skeleton principal? What kind of crazy student is this? Rationally, everyone knew that the skeleton principal wouldnt do something like this. If we assume that the skeleton principal has infiltrated, there are some contradictory circumstances. But every student at Einrogard felt it keenly. The Skeleton Principals madness is something they cannot fathom! What if this is all the headmasters big plan and theyre just playing around? Who can say that there is no possibility of that happening? Gonadaltes: Honorable members of the Watchmen! Shouldnt a wizard make a cool-headed and rational decision instead of being scared by the extremely low probability? If we push each other like this, there will only be distrust in the club and quality information will not be shared. Iactus: Youre right Im sorry. For talking nonsense. Bulgari: Thats right. I agree. And theres no way theres a professor here. Because its a ridiculous story. When everyone seemed to have calmed down, Lee Han drove a wedge. Gonadaltes: I happened to see Duke Icaldoren this year. I heard that he was caught trying to steal Einrogards treasure. Baquantalana: Is it possible that it is someone else? No matter what, they are imprisoning the great noble and duke of the empire in Einrogard. Impossible: If youre the principal, its possible possible. Iactus: I agree. Its hard to believe, but that makes it even more trustworthy. So, Duke Ikaldoren is attending as a guest? why? Bulgari: As far as I know, gold coins are used as a symbol of atonement. no. Who is this senior? Lee Han was quite surprised by the information about Bulsalgi. Although the other seniors did not notice, Lee Han was well aware that Duke Ikaldorens information was quite secret even within Einroguard. Even if you are a senior who happened to see Lee Han trapped like the excuse you made can you even know why he is participating as a guest? Maybe this senior? Are you in constant contact with Duke Ikaldoren? Its not impossible. Didnt Lee Han-do immediately become acquainted with the spirit managing the punishment room and secretly receive a free pass? Einroguards rules were strict, but there were exceptions if you became close to a guard. If this senior had also found the place where Duke Ikaldoren was trapped and figured out the approach What a great person. Even the skeleton principal would have put in a decent amount of security if he was a duke. How did you approach it? Iactus: If atonement means Baquantalana: Instead of reducing the sentence, it means spending money on students. Sounds like a principal. Gonadaltes: Thank you for the compliment. Iactus: Baquantalana: Gonadaltes: You were joking. sorry. Iactus: Dont ever tell a joke like that again. They seem like seniors without a sense of humor. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. To react so violently to a joke thrown lightly to change the mood Baquantalana: Thank you for the good information. The duke is participating. Bulgari: Since you are all honorable members of the Watchmen, you are not going to kidnap the duke or use violent methods to persuade him, right? Promise me you will. Iactus: Immortal. I will kidnap you even if you dont say so, so you dont have to tell me. Bulgari: Hey! Gonadaltes: Can I kidnap you? Iactus: What does it mean that the principal briefly released me? The Einrogard students had an outstanding talent for understanding the skeleton principals true intentions. As soon as the members heard that Duke Ikaldoren was participating as a means of atonement, they understood, Aha, the headmaster gave permission to rob the Duke. Of course, I didnt know if the true intention was true, but If thats the case, I cant not not do it. Lee Han wrote down that he should not forget to kidnap Duke Ikaldoren as well. Cant we only do good things for our seniors? * * * Seniors. Is it true that people from the capitals bakery guild and butcher guild were invited to this kitchen club? Phew! How did you know?! Falkrius, a big, pot-bellied senior, looked around in surprise. Its a secret. If the others find out, theyll try to intercept you before you even get to the 7th floor! Is it possible for me to receive some support for my research? Hmm. Falkrius, who was boiling plain water soup with a chuckle, seriously considered his juniors question. Thats difficult for me to answer. It has always been difficult to take someone elses gold coins and receive them as a gift. Senior Falkrius was cheerful even when he was punching seniors from other clubs and swinging a kitchen knife, but he became very serious when the topic of gold coins and support came up. As Falkrius is a wizard, this is a task he must face for the rest of his life. There have been times when I thought I was 100% sure and didnt get the gold coin, and there have been times when I thought I was completely wrong and got the gold coin. I think the psychology of the guy with the gold coins is very difficult. Its more difficult than magic. I agree. Seniors. Lee Han nodded with great sympathy. Originally, as a researcher, it was really difficult to receive support from other people. Money is limited, but there is an abundance of people who want to research, so they have no choice but to fight fiercely among themselves. Phew. Theres only one thing I can say. If you truly prepare for your research the people who come will definitely understand, right? huh? no. If you prepare your research with sincerity, people wont be interested, so you have to fake it with fancy tricks. thank you. I learned something. Puhuhuh. Im glad! Lee Han came to his senses after hearing Falkrius words. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I thought about it, there was nothing more foolish than trying to use a counterattack against people with gold coins. Thats right. You have to sell glamor. Lee Han was deep in thought. How can Lee Han, who is learning magic with his own body without any proper research, be able to pull off fancy tricks? When Lee Han sat at the table in the kitchen club cafeteria and clucked at his quill, his classmates looked puzzled. Why is Lee Han doing that? They say they are preparing for next week. ah. Club week! Gaynandos face brightened slightly and then darkened. Although it was fun to have guests from outside, the club that Gainando currently belonged to was not the club he wanted. Gainando, who is coming to your club? I heard a famous collector is coming I dont know. take no interest. Why arent you interested? It would be nice to become friends and receive support for magic research. Ugh. I dont want to accept the dirty money earned through the wizard card The Blue Dragon Tower friends exchanged glances with each other. One of them tapped his head with his finger. Arent you crazy? Leave it alone. Wardanaz will scold you on his own. Ignoring Gainando, the friends approached Lee Han. Wardanaz. what are you doing? Do you want me to help you? ah. I was preparing a self-introduction to use as a greeting when external guests arrive next week. Its roughly finished. Would you like to listen to it? oh! Self-introduction is important. The friends nodded. When meeting a stranger, the wizard had to introduce who he was. This was especially true if there were gold coins to be extorted from that person. Which school they belong to, who they studied under, what achievements they have Ultimately, the people of the empire like numbers. Rather than Ive been researching skin color changes when casting troll transformation magic for a month!, Im the vice president of the transformation magic school! works better. As expected, it seemed like Wardanaz was already preparing even before the weekend began. I am Ihan of the Wardanaz family -First of all, I would like to give extra points. -But doesnt the Wardanaz family feel a little dangerous? -Its dangerous, but worth revealing. Im sure there are people who have high expectations for the name of a magic master. The friends calmly scored the scores. Joner thought to himself. I dont usually use my familys name. It was heartbreaking to see my friend, who usually didnt care about family names, immediately bring it up when it became related to gold coins. It really seemed like he was willing to use any means possible. I am a senior in the second year of Einrogard. -Its a bit obnoxious, but Ill give this one extra points. -Everyone has no choice but to admit this. The Blue Dragon Tower friends added their scores with a bit of jealousy. Besides, I am taking all of Einrogards schools. C Doesnt it feel a little unrealistic? -This is okay because there is a lot of evidence. And while it may seem unrealistic only to wizards, it would actually work for ordinary people. -indeed. I was the top student in each school - - Last year, I helped at Puyo Artisans Staff Workshop, Yoanen Makins Alchemy Workshop, etc. . -Makin. What did you make your friend do? Isnt that you, Yoanen Makin? The one who drove Alchemist Thirteen crazy -I think theres a misunderstanding. First of all, its not thirteen, its fourteen, and Lee Han Lee Han frowned as his friends talked nonsense. Cant you concentrate? -Im sorry. -Ill concentrate. continue. I faced the following enemies last year: Rock Drake, King of Frost Giants, King of Ghouls, Basilisk, Serpent, etc - -Wait. wait for a sec. huh? When his friends stopped, Lee Han looked puzzled. Is there a problem? I just thought it was too much Is this nonsense? Sounds like a lie? Exaggerated? Thats right. I think it might sound a little strange. But its true that everything has happened. Lee Han felt a little unfair. I havent even started working as a manager yet, but I cant believe Im already hearing things like this. Oh, we believe it. Wardanaz. We believe! Actually, I cant believe it when I hear it summarized, but anyhow, I think it will be a bit shocking to outsiders. Lee Han was shaken as his friends spoke earnestly and without hesitation. okay? So which part should we fix? Rock Drake Ghoul King Basilisk Serpent. You want me to leave that alone? no. Lets take all that out. I think just one frost giant king would be shocking enough. Lee Han looked dissatisfied, but he followed his friends advice and took it out. I passed the ordeal last year against the king of the frost giants. This is proof. -good night! -Neat and great! And this year, I met the magical criminal Antagondals and the crazy clone of an ancient archmage - - Chapter 801 Chapter 801 The friends shouted strictly. delete! Erase everything! Lee Han also refuted this deletion as if he couldnt bear it. hey. If I delete everything, what will I get invested in? Its already enough!!!! In response to his sincere friends cry, Lee Han called senior Falkrius, who was passing by, as if he was frustrated. Senior Falkrius. Is there enough preparation when trying to receive external support or investment? Phew. No. I definitely like things that are excessive. Be over-prepared. Even so, it wont be enough! thank you. Seniors. Why do you have something like this! Falkrius laughed and walked to the other side, carrying a thick cast iron cauldron. Because of this, Lee Hans friends missed the time to retort. No, Im not sleeping Sir! Senior, you should listen to what we say! You heard, right? There is no such thing as enough. At Lee Hans triumphant words, his friends looked at him with irritated looks. No matter how much I thought about it, if everything was carried out the way Lee Han wanted, the atmosphere would turn into Is it okay for Einrogard to be like this? Lee Han. Yoner said, carefully raising his hand. What is it, Yoner? What do you think when you look at the achievements the principal said he made when he was young? ? Lee Han tilted his head. What do you think when you look at the achievements that Principal Skeleton said he made in his youth? You must be a very crazy wizard, huh? Maybe outsiders will think the same way when they see what you wrote Lee Han looked very hurt. Yoner felt guilty and looked away. The friends were surprised and whispered. Isnt that too cruel? Anyway, how can you make an analogy like that Everyone, be quiet. I did what I had to do! * * * In the end, Lee Han had no choice but to complete a greatly reduced self-introduction. The main content was taking classes from all schools, participating in the work of several external wizards, interacting with 5th grade seniors, and completing 5th circle magic. hmm. Im anxious. Is this enough? While Lee Han was worrying, Yukveltyre and several students from the Buyeo School of Magic walked out from the passageway of the Blue Dragon Tower dormitory connected to the 7th floor village. Although he wasnt someone I really wanted to interact with, he was still a senior, so Lee Han said hello first. hello. Seniors. What are you doing there? In preparation for club week, I would like to introduce myself to external guests Actually, I didnt ask because I was curious. It was a metaphor to help me with my research during that time. Was it too difficult an analogy? Lee Han looked at the seniors of Buyeo Magic School behind him. I meant to stop this crazy 5th grader. However, even after seeing Professor Verdus, the seniors who joined the Buyeo School of Magic were completely different from Delet. In the first place, I wasnt really interested in whatever Yukbeltyre said. No matter what Lee Han and Yukveltyre were talking about, they were deep in thought, staring intently at the paper with their research written on it. Its like a trash school. Even if I were to receive a mountain of gold as an investment, I would not donate a single penny to the Grant Magic School. Senior Direth told me not to go to the workshop. Would it be okay if I came secretly? Sir, what is going on here? Likewise, its because of club week. really. You dont have many friends, do you? ??? Lee Han realized that he was momentarily speechless when he heard something so absurd. What can a person say about a person who seems to have no friends in Einrogard except Delet? no. Youre eccentric enough to hang out with Illendil, and youre a member of the dark magic school, so your friendships will probably be narrow and not smooth, right? Does not matter. Because companionship is not essential for a wizard. However, there may be times when social activities are necessary. Just in case that happens, I invite you to my club. No, what Lee Han learned one thing. When talking bullshit, you dont just have to do one thing, you have to do dozens of things at the same time. Then, the other person had no choice but to react a beat late, not knowing where to start with his rebuttal. What club? I didnt know you were also involved in club activities. Einrogard Social Club. ???? Lee Han was even more surprised by the name of the club that seemed to be the furthest thing from the Verdus student in front of him. for a moment. Could it be that it is not a xie jiao but a xie jiao? If it was an evil religious club, Lee Han planned to report it before anyone else. But surprisingly, the cult was right. -hey. It is said that at least five enchantment wizards must form a party to participate in this research presentation. -what? Where do I get the four of you? -There are a lot of people from your school. You crazy guy. -What does having a lot of people in my school have to do with saving four people? - It was easy to miss it if you only looked at sociable wizards like Lee Han, but there were quite a few unsociable wizards in Einroguard. In particular, such rates were very high in the bestowal magic school, which often resulted in wizards getting into trouble. -Pre-prom for participating in this magic project Attending with my partner -I cant help it. I had no choice but to give up on the request. -The sponsor says he doesnt want to support an eccentric wizard without friends because he thinks hell get into trouble? -He seems like an eccentric guy. What does companionship have to do with magic? Yukveltyre himself felt the need for a solution because he had experienced some losses in this regard. And that measure was the Ainrogard Social Club. -Do you participate in any club activities? -I belong to the Einrogard social club. -Do you have any hobbies? -I belong to the Einrogard social club. -Do you have any wizards you are close with? -I belong to the Einrogard social club. A powerful shield against the harsh questions of outside socializing. That is the Ainrogard Social Club. Hes really crazy. Lee Han always thought that this senior was a crazy person, but today he decided to evaluate his level a little higher. About 0.85 verdus Then what do you do? Activity? Arent clubs usually active? At least the location-changing club used to have regular and consistent activities. When I need to fill the number of people, I put names up. Its not an activity I understand. Anything else? Nothing in particular. Spending a lot of time clubbing doesnt help your magic at all. Are there any rules? Yes. What is it? No chatting. It was a novel rule for a social club. Lee Han said while holding his nerve. Im okay with it because Ive joined a lot of clubs. okay? Its amazing. You shouldnt ask whats surprising. You shouldnt ask whats surprising Lee Han tried not to get angry at the crazy person. At that moment, it was like entering a swamp. I think I mentioned it last time, but Yukveltire tilted his head. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter what Lee Han said, his attitude was that he couldnt remember anything unless it was necessary. its nothing. Anyway, did you come out because of the club? for a moment. I heard there is no activity other than filling up the staff? Sponsorships are an exception. ! Surprisingly, this Ainrogard Social Club was a club that consistently received donations from outside. The brilliant magic achievements of the members (most of them were Buyeo Magic School students), periodic social activities (a lot of them were packed), etc. Just looking at the documents, there are many investors and sponsors who would be quite impressed. Do you mean this club has supporters?! Outstanding member. A thorough slogan. Perfect work. Its strange that I cant get sponsorship. Do you share all the donations? Yukveltire nodded. Lee Han immediately responded to that appearance. Actually, I have no friends. Seniors. Please help. I knew it. Lets put your name on the club too. * * * Saturday. With the weekend, outsiders began to appear one by one in the 7th floor village. Einrogard students, from second to fourth graders, were excited when they saw that. That person! The master of the capitals bakery guild is really coming! I cant even imagine how many gold coins we would have collected by developing magic dough that would rise! Cant everyone just get out of here!? I am a guest of the Kitchen Club. I will throw all those who approach in the pot! Club members showed extreme vigilance for fear of losing customers to outsiders. However, there were also students who did not belong to the club. If you are a wizard who will give up just because you block them, you will not be able to join Einroguard. pop! Puff puff poop! Oh what the hell is going on! Fusion Spirit! The Fusion Spirit has been summoned! Its something that only happens once in a hundred years, friend! oh. You must see this! The seniors desperately tried to grab attention. If a guest from outside is curious and wants to take a look, club members will not be able to stop him. Interesting. Can I take a look? Ugh. Those bastards! Just give it a try. You wont be able to win a single gold coin with trivial tricks. Be careful! You could get kidnapped! haha. Are you kidding me? Is this your first time in Einrogard? You could really get kidnapped! Its a festival but its a rather bloody festival. Lee Han, who was waiting with other students in the village on the 7th floor, thought to himself after seeing the fierce battle between the seniors. As a few outsiders gathered out of curiosity, the seniors were using all kinds of tricks to lure them in. -Do you see these pathetic dying buds? If I had just a little liquid to give to these sprouts, I could make them green again! -What liquid do you need? -Dragon A little bit of dragon blood - Shouldnt we move too? no. Lets wait. If we hurry now, well just end up being pushed aside by our seniors. Wardanaz. Are you planning on kidnapping me? While the second-year friends were talking, outsiders gathered, and more seniors targeting the outsiders also gathered. Then the self-introduction began immediately. Respected guests, Thank you very much for coming to this prestigious school of magic today. I am from the school of summoning magic Woo! 5th place topic! Summoning magic ranked 5th! I failed one subject last year! You are a disgrace to Einrogard! Lee Han and his friends closed their eyes tightly to the dirty checks of their seniors. I never thought it would be this obscene! I really dont want to end up like that. Fortunately, despite the checks, the introduction of the seniors went quite smoothly. The appeals of some of the seniors were clearly persuasive, and several external guests also showed signs of concentration. I. Excuse me. ? Lee Han turned his head when a customer he had never seen spoke to him. It was a customer wearing quite unfamiliar clothing. What region of clothing is that? Im looking for someone. ah. yes. What kind of person is this? This is Ihan of the Wardanaz family. Do you know? I think Ive heard of it Lee Han reacted without realizing it. The numerous experiences he had at Einrogard helped Lee Han grow. By the way, if youll excuse me, who are you? My name is Intarendals. I have come to visit you at the behest of Gonadaltes. ah. Were you the principals subordinate? The principal? Lee Hans face turned pale for a moment as the other person looked puzzled as if he was hearing this for the first time. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 The person more fearful than the skeleton principals subordinate was clearly the skeleton principals subordinate, but he did not know the principals position. That means Well who exactly is Gonadaltes? Lee Han asked, hoping for the slim possibility that there might be someone with the same name in the empire. You are an enlightened great wizard, born with noble royal blood, and destined to become a great wheel! Are you sure you really didnt know what you were asking? Where are you from, Interendals? I am from the Kingdom of Margatha. In the current empire, there was no such thing as the Kingdom of Margatha. Lee Han became dizzy at the name of the kingdom, which seemed like something he had only heard of during the Three Kingdoms era. With this, the identity of the opponent became clear. He was not a subordinate of the skeleton principal, but of his crazy alter ego. Is it okay for Einroguards defense to be like this? Of course, it is impossible to completely prevent intrusion because it is so large, but if there is a crazy monster in the territory, shouldnt you be more careful? Who would have thought that a crazy monsters subordinate would come in so openly How on earth did you come in? What does it mean? The Einrogard territory is protected by powerful magic. This seems to be even more true these days. Lee Han was scared and in pain, but he tried to get one more thing out of the enemy. Then, wouldnt it be possible to strengthen the defense by informing the Death Knights? Of course, I got permission and came in. Intarendals said with a noble smile. It seemed like Lee Han thought he was joking. Permission? yes. Are you curious about the permit? I would appreciate it if you could show me. Lee Han barely managed to come to his senses and asked. Surprisingly, the permit given by Interendals was real. The following persons are permitted to enter Einroguard, based on their qualifications proven by the Dalkad family seal and blood drops. If you dont spend as much gold as promised, youll be cursed Einrogards rules were not lax. First, in order to visit during club week, you had to clearly prove your identity. In the case of noble families, the seal of the ring and drops of blood were the means of proof. Since both cannot be easily forged, they were reliable proof of identity. Now, after proving your identity, you can join Einroguard by saying, I will definitely invest or support you to some extent. ?????? Lee Han didnt understand so he tilted his head. The Dalkad family must be Asans family. Asan, my friend from the same Blue Dragon Tower. Why is a great noble family that has been the treasurer of the empire for generations collaborating with such a crazy alter ego? Asan Could it be that you were a traitor! While I was trembling at the absurd sense of betrayal, Intarendals cast a worried look. The noble boy in front of me seemed to be in poor health. He had been staggering around with a pale face ever since. Are you okay? its okay. Well I have a question. Are you part of the Dalkad family? I dont think Ive ever heard of it. aha. Intarendals smiled culturedly. Only then did he realize why the boy was embarrassed. I am not a member of the Dalkad family now. In the first place, when I was alive, the family name wasnt even a moon card. Back then, names werent in this format either. Surprisingly, the person in front of him was a distant ancestor of the Dalkad family. So much so that there is no longer any name left. Lee Han was dumbfounded when he saw the ancient-style signet ring and drops of blood shown by the other person. And the Dalkad family would be even more absurd. Someone is impersonating their family and it turns out they were a resurrected ancestor. Its an unbelievable nightmare. I was briefly resurrected and visited Einrogard at the behest of Gonadaltes. Is there any explanation now? Intarendals, who was Gonadaltes chamberlain, briefly defied death and was resurrected under his masters orders. He then took his old signet ring and his possessions to visit Einrogard. Fortunately, there was quite a bit of gold that was lost without the descendants taking care of it. Later Ill have to ask later. I cant ask you now. Lee Han was so shocked that even after hearing about the gold, he could not even ask where it was buried. I think I understand a little bit. Why are you looking for that boy named Lee Han of the Wardanaz family? I cant tell you the reason because it is mission-related. Is there anything that came to mind? ah! It occurred to me now. I think I heard it was in the 6th grade. I wonder if you could look for it among the 6th graders. indeed. thank you. Intarendals turned to greet him gracefully, but the boy had already quickly disappeared. What a boy with an impatient personality! * * * Phew! Where are you going? As Lee Han quickly ran out to escape the 7th floor village area, Falkrius found him and caught him. Sir, have you been bribed? Huh? What kind of bribe? Otherwise, thats okay. Please let this go. Something urgent has come up now. What are you talking about? What could be more urgent than extorting gold from outsiders? The pot-bellied senior from the kitchen club did not understand what Lee Han was saying. How could you possibly prepare so hard? Puh you. Youre scared now. Right? I was scared, but Even a genius like you gets scared. But that happens to everyone. Because I did that too. Falkrius spoke with eyes filled with sorrow. It reminded me of the moment I had my first club week in second grade. It was really crazy and scary at that time. Even if the customer asked a friendly question, it sounded like he was disparaging magic. -Is this magic pot useful? -You just insulted my pot?! hmm. Its a memory. Falkrius once again apologized to the guest who had to be thrown headfirst into a pot because of him, and looked at his junior with supportive eyes. But Wodanaz! Its something everyone has to overcome. And you will be able to overcome it better than anyone else. If you cant overcome it, who can? Im not scared because of that. Seniors. I told you nothing is 100% certain, right? Phew. But for you, it might be closer to 100%. Even in the Imperial School of Magic, geniuses like you are truly rare. The pot-bellied senior encouraged Lee Han by patting him on the back mercilessly. I didnt usually praise my juniors because I didnt want to make them arrogant, but Lee Hans skills were enough to show off in front of Einroguards seniors. And more than anything, you have customers who want to see you. Follow me. I will give you a gold coin! Youre not a customer dressed in old-fashioned clothes, are you? Falkrius didnt understand and just laughed and dragged Lee Han away. Several outside guests had already arrived at the Kitchen Club restaurant and were looking around with interest. Look, this kitchen knife, no matter how clumsy the owner is, cuts between bones and flesh, not between bones. Just think of this knife being introduced to the butcher guild! Hmm. But the artisans in our guild might lose their competitiveness because of this kitchen knife. Uh I never thought about that. What if we reduce the number of artisans in the guild? Are you saying that? People from the baking guild and the butcher guild each added a word about the magic that the kitchen club members were researching. Then he saw Lee Han and Falkrius and shouted. Falcrius! hello. Mr. Goladec! Its much better than when you threw me in the pot two years ago! Puhuhuh. sorry! no. Thanks to your magic, I was able to break the arrogance of those obnoxious confectionery guild guys. Goladec from the Bakery Guild praised Falkrius several times. If it werent for this wizard of Einrogard, the loser of the Capital Sugar War would have been the Bakers Guild! Could it be that this wizard is that junior? Thats right. Mr. Goladek. Lee Han shook off the slight tension and looked around. Fortunately, Interendals was not visible. hello. I am I am from the Wardanaz family, right? I heard youre taking classes at the former school. Is this true? I heard that you are already being recognized by outside wizards? Is it true that you were recognized by Yoanen of the Makin family? Master Puyao also mentioned your name. I was surprised. I heard that you are already talking about research with your 5th grade seniors. Have you really completed the 5-circle spell? ?????? Lee Han was taken aback by the guests taking care of everything before he even introduced himself. What is this? how? Phew. Wardanaz. People who visit here are not stupid! He does his research very diligently and keenly. Just because there was a lot of wealth in the empire, there were not only people who wasted gold coins. At least the people gathered here were people who wanted to invest their gold in the best talent. Goladec said with an expression full of pride. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Einrogard is a secret magic shrine, but our craftsmen also have ears all over the empire. I dare say that we will not have missed any information. Isnt that right? Lee Han thought of the many powerful enemies he fought against this year and last year. Then he quickly smiled and said: I really cant hide it. You didnt miss anything! yes? haha. I want to support you. me too! Lee Han paused at the guests suggestions. You havent even mentioned the research yet? Why is research so important? What matters is people. no! A senior next to me was holding a ladle and shaking. He criticized his ambitious work, A bowl that holds poison while eating, saying it lacks marketability! This is why people who arent wizards! I dont know anything! Falkrius looked proud of his juniors performance. Phew. Congratulations. Wardanaz. It will end successfully. Of course, dont be too arrogant! If you act as you please, like Professor Verdus, even moderate supporters can get angry. The guests spoke with a straight face at Falkrius words. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Dont even bring up that sinister name! what exactly should I do? Lee Han asked to confirm just in case. Free gold coins were nice, but isnt there anything free in this world? Falkrius explained, waving his pot-lid-sized hand as if to tell people not to worry. Like I said, as long as you dont act like Professor Vermo, investors and sponsors wont get angry. I show what Im researching and listen to any requests from investors or sponsors. Do you mean a favor? The direction of research Improvement Plan Sometimes, we receive requests to see if their child has magical talent. It wont be that difficult. An arrogant and strict wizard might have been offended by such a proposal that hurt his pride, but Lee Han was able to visit his patrons mansion and throw a fancy magic birthday party if he was given a gold coin. I didnt know exactly what Professor Verdus had done, but I wouldnt go that far, right? Twenty imperial gold coins. Then I get thirty coins. Sixty coins someone asked Falkrius while the sponsors were discussing the amount. Is this where Ihan of the Wardanaz family is? youre right. indeed. What about those people? These are people who come together for support. I dont need anything, so you can ask me to go back. yes? Falkrius was taken aback, wondering what the other person was talking about. Intarendals took out a huge chest full of gold coins and placed it on top with a bang. I alone am enough to provide support for Ihan of the Wardanaz family. Those gathered here can help other wizards. ! !!!! Chapter 803 Chapter 803: The people who were talking about how much imperial gold coins to send periodically were surprised by Intarendals bold proposal. Originally, this type of sponsorship was not something that could simply be sent once and ended, but it had to be sent consistently while the research was in progress, so it required quite a bit of commitment. Moreover, as investors who are prepared for high risk and high return may not know, many of the people who visit Einrogard during this club week are sponsors who came purely for the honor. As such, they did not get angry or show competition even when someone they met for the first time declared, I will take care of it alone. Rather, he paid tribute instead. Its surprising that there was still someone in the empire who knew how to use gold coins like this! After all, honorable people come to honorable magic schools. Clap clap clap C As people began to clap, Intarendals showed respect according to the old custom. It was a little different from the formalities these days, but people thought they were from an area they didnt know well and moved on. Then I will leave this sponsorship to you. Let us support other students! thank you. everyone! Falkrius hid his joy and wiped his nose. I thought my junior was an outstanding genius, but I didnt expect it to be to this extent. To steal this much gold from just one person. Thanks to this, other students in the kitchen club also benefited from the trickle-down effect! Wardanaz. thanks! This amazing guy! Wait a minute, where did Wardanaz go? The seniors in the kitchen club were puzzled as they tried to give Wardanaz a rinse. Wardanaz, who had been next to him just a moment ago, was nowhere to be seen. Where did they go? Why are you doing that? Intarendals approached and asked a question. It wasnt a question full of hostility or suspicion, but Falkrius felt pressured by the attitude that showed the culture and dignity unique to nobles. In the first place, people like this are harder to deceive and deal with. No matter how bold Falkrius was, his palms began to sweat when he thought that his juniors donation could be lost due to a single mistake in his words. I think something happened to my junior for a moment. Ill call you right away! Is that even possible? Ill leave the gold coin here. In the name of the Dalkad family, I, Intarendals, give you gold coins Falkrius almost cried a little at the honorable display of sponsoring without caring whether the opponent was present or not. Wardanaz you bastard. Where on earth did you get such a sponsor? If he was in front of me, I would have patted him on the back about 10 times with joy. ruler. Thats it. Im sorry to bother you. Absolutely not. More than that, what is boiling in this pot? It smells delicious? Wait a minute! Thats our meal! Here, have a guest meal! Falkrius was surprised and tried to stop Intarendals. Since there were external guests coming, the kitchen club naturally prepared a meal to serve. Meals were made by selecting only the best ingredients from the food warehouse. White soft bread, pea soup and crayfish soup. Whole lamb roast using garlic, chili oil and spices. Apricot pudding and cheese souffl. Of course, there were not only meals for guests. Since kitchen club members also had to wait to eat, they also made meals for members. A stew made with all the ingredients left over from preparing a meal for guests. This was it. Members used to fill it with hard bread or rice. But now, from what everyone could see, a guest of noble birth was approaching the members-only meal! Its a nostalgic taste. Isnt it great? very good. Its not a kitchen club for nothing! Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after tasting the Intarendals in a bowl, they received very positive reviews. ?? The Kitchen Club members looked at each other in bewilderment. Could it be that some strange alchemy occurred unbeknownst to them, transforming the tasteless stew into something else? Otherwise, theres no way you could say that its delicious * * * Gasp, gasp. Lee Han took a deep breath. This was because he cast an invisibility spell and strengthened his body with magic, then sprinted at full speed without any rest. nice to meet. Wardanaz. Are you here to see the guests? The leader of the library club, Ileg of the Sisenza Church, saw Lee Han and welcomed him warmly. Upon seeing the spectacled bear senior, Lee Han realized that he had arrived at the library club area. I was so busy running away that I couldnt even check the direction Hello. Senior Ileg. Is the library club also welcoming guests? Thats the way it is. what? The atmosphere of the library club was different from the kitchen club earlier. It certainly seemed like outside guests had visited, but the atmosphere was This book, The Perfect Way to Raise Royal Thrushes! This book is mine! Cant you back out right now? Ive been looking for this book for over ten years. Our family has been looking for this book since my grandfather! You can find it at the Dawn Library! Are you saying that? You go to the Dawn Library! Everyone, please calm down! Customers who were fascinated by books found rare editions and were competing fiercely to get their hands on them. Lee Han asked in confusion. Is it okay to do this? of course. Im doing this because everyone loves books. Here, like in the kitchen club, there was no need to serve meals or introduce oneself. All it took was a few rare books brought by members. Patrons threw punches, shouted and fought. After a while. When the commotion calmed down, the patrons regained their composure and returned to normal life. after. It was an honorable fight. Please lend me The Perfect Way to Raise Royal Thrush later. really. Arent you a Sevius student? Are things going well with the object container and cloak you mentioned last time? Lee Han was taken aback by the sight of the people who had been fighting so obscenely just now acting with dignity as if nothing had happened. However, the library club members remained calm as if it was no big deal. I have already seen this scene several times. No matter how cultured a person is from a noble family, if he or she sees a rare book, his or her eyes will turn upside down. Who is this student? hello. I am Lee Han of the Wardanaz family Ah. You are Ihan of the Wardanaz family. The second-year former head of the school who has already been recognized by external wizards! You said that you have been recognized by Yoanen and Master Puyo of the Makin family, and that you are already talking about your research with your 5th grade seniors, right? No one but Einroguard would have believed that a second-year student had completed the 5-circle spell. Are there any communication artifacts among Einrogard guests? Lee Han was taken aback when he heard the rumor spreading so systematically and accurately. I never thought I would say exactly what the Kitchen Club guests said earlier. You can trust a student like this. I will support you. I will also support you. Well, I heard that a rock drake is appearing in the Einrogard library these days. Im worried that a second-year student will be able to break through. So youre not going to do it? Thats not it. Its just that Im worried. I guess we cant ignore experience. Lee Han listened to the guests conversation with a confused expression. Sevius asked in a low voice from next to him. Didnt you say you caught Rock Drake? Where did you get such a rumor? Your friends said so. While I was confused, I heard a bang from behind. It was a similar banging sound to the one I heard earlier. A heavy object rises and the sound of gold coins jingling can be heard inside Lee Han suddenly gets goosebumps. no way? Is this where Ihan of the Wardanaz family is? Thats right, but who are you? I alone am enough to support Ihan of the Wardanaz family! The people gathered here help other wizards. ! Surprisingly, Interendals has come back. Even though I used gold coins like that earlier! no. How many gold coins did that person bring? Lee Han couldnt believe it. How much of the Dalkad familys assets had to be siphoned off to make something like that possible? The guests who came first did not notice Intarendals evil identity and simply paid respect to him. I never thought there would be such an honorable person in the empire! After all, all old book collectors are honorable people. You can give away The Perfect Way to Raise Royal Chickadees! Thats a common book, man. When imperial gold coins are distributed in large quantities, a warm atmosphere is bound to be created. The library club members were very happy with the appearance of the big man and looked for their junior. Wardanaz. Your passion for attending all schools has earned you gold coins like this Wardanaz? Wodanaz? Where did Wardanaz go? * * * Lee Han was scared and ran away. I knew that the crazy alter ego of the skeleton principal was a dangerous being, but I had no idea that it would tighten Lee Han like this. As expected, the evil shown by the ancient great wizard was something that Lee Han could not have dared to predict or imagine. Junior! I knew you would come too! Carnella, who was combing the horses manes, spotted Lee Han and motioned to him. As a junior who raises griffons and basilisks, I thought I would visit the ranch on a day like today. Besides, again Hello. Seniors. okay. How are the animals doing? There are a lot of people who want to see the animals you raise. Isnt it dangerous? Of course I have to endure that. Animals that are naturally attractive are bound to be dangerous. The baby basilisk hissed as if satisfied with those words. Lee Han looked at the inside of the sleeve with anxious eyes. I understand for now. Umwhat can I help you with? Although he arrived unexpectedly, Lee Han was also a member of the Gyeokgu Club. Since I already received support from the Imperial Gyeokgu Association for rare animals, I wanted to help the Gyeokgu Club if I had to help with its work. But Carnella shook her head and said: You dont have to help. yes? Are you sure you dont need to help? uh. You dont have to help me. The Gryphon is a hard-working guy that takes care of itself, but The baby basilisk hissed, full of puzzlement. Of course, the basilisk takes care of itself and doesnt need to be messed with. -thats right! Anyway, even if they arent my animals, arent there a lot of strange or rare animals in the Gyeokgu Club? Right now, Carnella was raising Cerberus. In this way, although the animals raised by Lee Han require relatively little work, many of the animals raised by his seniors require a lot of work. Even more caution was needed in situations where many guests came from outside. Even a guy who would normally behave docilely could lose his temper when he saw strangers. uh. yes. Actually, it would be nice if you could help. But you dont have to help. Youngjae, you have already fulfilled your role. ?? Lee Han was puzzled because he did not understand what was being said. Is this a story about a basilisk and a griffon? But something felt different. It felt like we were talking about something else. like ! Lee Han asked, feeling goosebumps running down his spine. Is it possible that someone with a suspiciously large amount of gold came and sponsored me before I came? huh? thats right. How did you know? Did you know someone? Chapter 804 Episode 804 Senior, you have no pride as a hard-core ball player! I cant believe you readily accept such corrupted gold coins! !? Carnella was taken aback by the unexpected criticism from her junior. What what? for a moment. What does receiving sponsorship have to do with my pride as a hardball player? What do you mean by corrupted gold coins? Is there corruption in gold coins? Its done. Senior, you dont know anything! Wait a minute, junior! Come back! Tell me what it means and go! Come back! When the junior, who was usually good and sincere, got angry and ran out, Carnella was embarrassed and didnt know what to do. Shouldnt a proud hardball player receive gold coins? * * * There is nothing we can do when it becomes like this. Lee Han made his decision. It was a fun and exciting club week and there was no need for anything. I will call the Death Knights! The seniors who had high expectations were greatly disappointed that the club week turned into a shock and horror battle against magic criminals, but there was nothing they could do. Shouldnt Lee Han survive too? At first, I thought I could just dodge and hold on, but after seeing Interendals resourcefulness, that wasnt the case. Look at that ridiculous amount and speed of sponsorship. After a day in this state, I was able to form an Ainroguard Supporter Guild and search for Lee Han. I heard that a staff is stronger than a sword, but I never thought a gold coin would be stronger than a staff. -Is that really true? -Thats right. Lord Klzenberg. -What a surprise! Great Death Knights! When he saw Death Knights patrolling in the distance, Lee Han quickly ran away. -I never thought there would be someone sponsoring a black magic school Isnt it even club week? Youre sponsoring a school that isnt even a club. -The bigger the empire is, the more eccentric people there are. C Well, in the old days, the black magic school was quite prosperous and popular. -Are you sure? I cant even imagine! Lee Han was astonished by the conversation between the Death Knights. Meanwhile, the Death Knights recognized Lee Han and greeted him warmly. -Hua Isnt he a strange student from the Wardanaz family? -Huh Wodanaz! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without Lee Hans knowledge, the Death Knights added a unique greeting that started with hu?. Since there was no time to ask about the strange trend going around among the headmasters subordinates, Lee Han got straight to the point. Were in big trouble now! We need to immediately gather other knights and surround the school Lee Han, who was speaking strongly, paused. The conversation between the Death Knights I had just heard caught my attention again. But everyone. I have a question. -Didnt you just say something big happened? Its a big deal, but theres something even bigger What Im curious about is what would happen in a situation like this? Lee Han explained the events of today as best as he could. A suspicious magical criminal has resurrected the ancestors of the empires great noble families. The resurrected ancestors used the familys hidden wealth to support wizards. What happens to the sponsored property if this is discovered? -? -?? The Death Knights were unable to understand the intention of the question and had questions. -Student Lee Han. It is generally impossible to resurrect someone in a healthy state, rather than raising them to an undead state. -And what is wrong with a person who was resurrected like that, so he supports wizards? It was even resurrected by a suspicious magical criminal? Oh, just imagine! Lee Han got angry. If it had been any other student, they would have taken him straight to the punishment room, but the Death Knights were stung and backed away. First of all, there was no point in dragging Lee Han to an ordinary punishment room, and considering the knights conscience, it was extremely dishonorable to drag such a poor wizard to a punishment room. -In that case, wont the property be confiscated and returned to the original family according to imperial law? Why? Dont the ancestors of the family also have authority? -In a way, it could be so. However, once you die, the ownership of your property is the same. In fact, there was a similar problem back in the days of the ancient kingdom. There was even a rebellion. Hmm. Isnt it because His Majesty the Emperor knows these things that he clearly stipulated them in imperial law? Lee Han secretly cursed the emperor, who was needlessly competent and knowledgeable. There have to be some loopholes in the law so that people can live together, but why is it so thorough? -So why did you ask this? for a moment. Could it be Death Knight Sir Klzenberg looked at Lee Han as if he knew. no. -Youre trying to resurrect the old ancestors of a noble family and extort their wealth! Thats really definitely not the case. -is not it? Lord Klzenberg was very embarrassed. Of course, I thought there would be nothing else than this. Meanwhile, Lee Han was deeply conflicted. If we call the knights together now An image of Senior Direth crying after losing his bag of gold coins flashed through Lee Hans mind. Of course, Direth was never the type of person to cry over losing his bag of gold coins (in fact, Lee Han was closer to that type of person), but right now, there was no Diret next to Lee Han to be angry at his juniors insulting imagination. Great Death Knights. -For your information, the owner usually calls us that when he asks us to do something difficult or difficult. Death knights. Lee Han immediately changed his words. As expected from long-lived knights, their skill in pointing things out was not as harsh as usual. I have a story to tell you now, but can you keep it a secret on the honor of your honor? -! -!! The Death Knights eyes became serious. Isnt this a pretty serious issue for a successor to say something like that? -Are you attacking the master? no. Lee Han paused after answering. Am I right? In a way, you could look at it that way. -Actually, it can be an attack on the master. It was just a question I asked. We will protect your secret with honor. -I will also protect my honor. The Death Knights made their promise very kindly. Lee Han was rather embarrassed. Are you going to be okay? -Its your duty as a knight to help poor people like Lee Han. -I agree. For the first time, Lee Han realized that chivalry could hurt people. Still, I couldnt refuse this kind of help. Lee Han calmly explained the scary episode that happened today. - - And the Death Knights were equally terrified. It was a tenacity that I had not dared to expect. -God, what kind of method? -As expected, it is not normal as it is the masters leftovers. -I guess nuisance isnt normal either. I. Are you listening? Is there any way to take care of it and leave the gold coins alone? At least a gold coin to support a black magic school. -Student Lee Han. You understand the students feelings very well. C Wardanaz. I also understood. In the first place, it is morally absurd for the Dalkad family to claim ownership of this gold coin. Isnt it the property of our ancestors? Just because the ancestor is dead, can the descendants use the property as they please? dare! Insolent and rude bastards! When the junior Death Knight shouted with enthusiasm, Lord Klzenberg whispered. -You understand. The descendants squandered the property. Oh yeah -Okay. Dont escalate the matter and resolve it quietly. Lee Han was moved to tears by the strong cooperation of the veteran knights. Unlike the skeleton headmaster who is nowhere to be seen these days, these knights were the pillars that supported Einroguard. Then what can I do? * * * Puff puff! The Death Knights cast Shadow Leap, surrounded Intarendals, and then thrust the sword of darkness into them, sealing them so they could not do anything. He then quickly stuffed it into a bag with a subspace spell and gestured. -movement! Lee Han was astonished at the skill of subduing the opponent faster than the blink of an eye. If he had been in that position, he would have been overpowered. Ive heard many times that knights are the natural enemies of wizards, but Id forgotten about them since I only saw wizards who were so powerful Death Knights, strengthened by the power of the territory of Einroguard, showed extreme power against wizards. Whatever magic can be used, it will be suppressed first! -Take the stairs here. -Hua Wardanaz student. Just jump out the window. -After that, put your foot in this hole! Lee Han followed the Death Knights through a shortcut in the main building and memorized it to himself. I didnt know that I might have something to write about sometime in the future. -Is the first room empty? -no. They say there is a prisoner. -The second and third rooms are probably full. -ah! They say the seventh room is empty. Great! ? When Lee Han was puzzled, a kind Death Knight explained. -This is the interrogation room The Truth of Wizards designed by the master himself. Excellent wizards often escape when locked in an ordinary room. I heard it for no reason. After hearing the explanation, Lee Han immediately regretted it. As he opened the door to the seventh room and entered, Lee Han instantly felt a strong headache. Because there are so many complex magics, there is information overload. It would have been better if he had been a wizard with less sensitive senses, but Lee Han, who had unrivaled sharpness in this area, could not avoid headaches. Tsk! What kind of magic -Take it out. dump! Intarendals came out of the sack and fell to the floor. Despite having swords of darkness stuck in various parts of his body and being kidnapped, Intarendals expression was extremely calm. He was indeed a man who served a skeleton headmaster during the harsh ancient times. The Death Knights were inwardly impressed. -Interendals. Do you know why you were dragged in like this? I do not know. -Because your master and our master are enemies. The Death Knights explained the relationship between the skeletal headmaster and his crazy clone and said that the Intarendals were serving the wrong master. But Interendals did not waver. How can you prove that my master is not his original self but an alter ego? -Uh The Death Knights paused. I know? -Because he is much stronger and more evil, this is his true body. You can only find out by comparing them directly. -Its like a thought form that disappears and reappears periodically. Even so, it cant be said to be an alter ego As the story progressed into discussion, Lee Han gave Lord Klzenberg a look. The seasoned death knight shouted at his subordinates. -Dont give me useless answers! Interrendals. You have to choose one of two things. Will you leave the gold coins and quietly leave school? Or will he die by our hands? Is there any reason to fear death now? But even if I die, I want to know why. Is there any reason why I should not contact Ihan of the Wardanaz family? Perhaps your master is deceiving you. -Dont be fooled. Because Ihan of the Wardanaz family said he doesnt want to meet you. Intarendals smiled, not believing what the death knight said. As a competent practitioner who had accomplished all kinds of tasks as the princes chamberlain, he found hidden loopholes in the other persons words. Youre lying. Ihan of the Wardanaz family will not know that I have come. Because of bad luck, we kept getting mixed up. Actually, I am Ihan of the Wardanaz family. Lee Han, who could not see anything, stepped forward and opened his mouth. At those words, Intarendals looked surprised for the first time today. This makes no sense! How can this happen! Chapter 805 Episode 805 C Isnt it strange that I didnt notice? One of the Death Knights said as if he didnt understand. Considering the situation I heard about earlier, it was surprising that I didnt have any doubts. First, he showed interest to the point of being suspicious, then said he didnt know who Wardanaz was, and then ran away every time he visited the club Intarendals answered the question with a sincerely embarrassed attitude. I thought he was a much more evil and rough wizard. -ah! -Thats it! The Death Knights were immediately convinced. Intarendals words were certainly persuasive. They also seemed to think that if the Skeleton Headmaster had asked them to go somewhere and find his successor, so-and-so, they would first look for a wizard with three heads and six arms. Doesnt an ordinary-looking wizard look so out of place? What do you mean by that? Lee Han cursed the Death Knights in his mind. If you agree to such nonsense, you should be severely scolded. for a moment. If you are a member of the Wardanaz family, why did you hide your identity? Because you dont really want to learn magic? Thats nonsense! Dont lie! Intarendals showed the most shocked appearance he had seen today, as if he could never believe it. Some of the Death Knights were also embarrassed. -Are there times when your successor doesnt want to learn magic? -hmm. Depending on the opponent, that might be the case. But its amazing. I thought it would be okay for anyone as long as they could learn from watching what was being taught under Bible. Fortunately, Lee Han was unable to hear the Death Knights conversation as he was dealing with the Interendals. If I had heard it, I might have exploded with anger. Why is it a lie? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt this an opportunity to learn magic from the master? Think about it. He was born as a nameless prince of a small country. He became the one who destroyed the kingdom and melted the crown! Who else could do these things if not the master of fate? And what a great honor it is to be able to learn from someone like that. Intarendals voice contained sincere regret and faith. Instead of persuading the other party, Lee Han talked to the Death Knights. Headmaster, did you destroy the kingdom and melt the crown? -Well we each sacrificed our swords at different times -Isnt that what happened at that time? Gathering kings together and sewing them together? -no. It didnt destroy the kingdom or melt the crown. I asked for no reason. Actually, when I thought about it, it didnt really matter if the Skeleton Headmaster had titles like Destroyer of Kingdoms, He who melted crowns, or He who sewed kings together. The important thing was to just say no. No. I dont like the crown and the kingdom, but What is the reason?! Your master teaches you too harshly. Huh!? What kind of nonsense are you talking about being harsh? Ihan of the Wardanaz family! Where on the continent is such a tolerant archmage? One of the worse Death Knights spoke from the side. -hey. Interrendals. While you were dead, magic transmission on the continent became much more peaceful. -Just like before, if you kill a student, you will be punished. Intarendals, a capable chamberlain, was fanatical and blind, but not lucid. I immediately knew what the Death Knights were talking about. Are you saying that these ridiculous corrupt customs of the present world are interfering with the masters teachings? -Corruption Is it? -hmm. These young knights seem a bit corrupt. Although Intarendals was shocked, he quickly gathered himself together and opened his mouth. Regardless of my shock, I had to faithfully carry out the task I received. Good good. Ihan of the Wardanaz family. In that case, lets negotiate. Negotiation? Im just saying this just in case, but dont try to sway me with gold coins. No matter how much gold coins you pour into the dark magic school, they wont be easily persuaded. Do you understand? Im not the kind of person who can be swayed that much by imperial gold coins Youre becoming suspiciously talkative. The Death Knights thought to themselves. If I pushed a little further with the gold coin, I might have given in to the temptation! Ihan of the Wardanaz family. The reason I went around to various clubs and sponsored you was so that you would not be hindered in material terms when learning magic from the master. Intarendals said in a serious voice. Interendals did not sponsor with evil intentions as Lee Han thought. Of course, it ended up being an evil sponsorship, but the intention itself was to create time for Lee Han. In order to secure gold coins, wizards had to devote time to research and magic that they were not interested in. How sad it would be if such wasted time meant less time to learn from the master of Interendals. And Im not sure what you mean by the School of Dark Arts. Didnt you support the black magic school? Yes. I sponsored it, but it wasnt because of Lee Han, it was just because it was a school that inherited the masters magic. I see. Thank you. Please support us a lot in the future. Haha Im sure there are many good sponsors besides me. At Interendals words, the Death Knights and Lee Han slightly averted their gaze. I couldnt bear to tell the truth about this part. Anyway, Lee Han. Of course, I thought the master would come filled with joy and joy if I told him that he was looking for me, but The plan of Intarendals, the talented chamberlain, was simple and perfect. 1. Go to school during club week. 2. Support Lee Han and free up his time. 3. I greet Lee Han running towards me with joy. Youre talking crazy bullshit. Lee Han cursed inwardly. Hasnt there been a report from a magic criminal with a similar name to Antagondals? He had clearly expressed his refusal to deal with Antagondals, but such an innocent expectation. I wondered if something had happened along the way and it had not been delivered. Antagondals . Dals? Magical criminal? Intarendals looked puzzled and worried. And then he answered. Im sorry, but my master naturally ignores the words of worthless and insignificant people. Words are also a good thing. I risked my life to come in, but I went through hardships and was ignored by my clone. Lee Han felt a little pity for Antagondals. Being a magic criminal was not easy. Lee Han. Id like to talk about negotiations. Intarendals, who oversaw the major and minor affairs of the Skeleton Headmaster as a chamberlain during his lifetime, immediately brought up a proposal. If the world has changed, shouldnt we adapt accordingly? First of all, you said that the masters teachings are harsh. How about like this? For each week of death, resurrection is guaranteed up to three times. - Hmm. I guess this is not the case either. All right. Lets raise it a little more. Interendals read the atmosphere and began to refine the negotiation plan more and more. Resurrect 3 times, revive 5 times, resurrect 7 times. No deaths Banning attacks is nonsense. Lee Han! How can you learn magic without being attacked? -Tsk, tsk. This is why the people of the old days -They are all old-fashioned and stuck-up. They are just plain old-fashioned. Death Knights are usually ridiculed by students as old knights. He took out his resentment on someone older than him. Intarendals groaned in pain. But but no attacks. Ugh. I cant help it. Ill try to tell you. What would the owner think? I think youll refuse. If you refuse, isnt there nothing you can do? Lets respect each other. Lee Han answered harshly. In fact, if his crazy alter ego refused after hearing that, it was good for Lee Han, but there was nothing bad about it. What other conditions are there? Now that this has come to an end, please tell me. -Hmm. How about teaching in a neutral area? In a subdimension where they cannot attack each other. -It would be better to teach from a distance by communication. Wouldnt it be much safer then? If you are in the mirror. We are also relieved. Long distance Artifact Communication Safe distance Intarendals took notes quickly, waving his quill. Again? C It seems that this student was busy listening to many other lectures. It wont be enough But those lectures are trash compared to the masters teachings -Uh-huh! This old guy again! Will he keep saying such stupid things? Im sorry. Please tell me. C Shouldnt there be a corresponding reward? Intarendals showed a troubled look for the first time in response to the Death Knights subtle request. But neither I nor my master have anything. Because he is so cruel, he does not have the kingdoms territory or the right to collect taxes All I have is a huge amount of imperial gold coins and jewels. - I think that will be enough. Ah. Is that so? What a small reward. I will confirm this at my discretion. Lee Han began to seriously wonder how much of the gold coins the Intarendals had stolen from the replacement family. * * * Then, I will forward this letter. The Intarendals were tightly bound and turned into Death Knights. He spoke seriously while being heard by others. His expression was that of a competent diplomat, but he was completely tied up and looked a bit unsightly. -Goodbye, Interendals. We met like this because we had different owners, but it was nice to meet an old friend. Take care and return home. I was like that too. Dear knights. Is it not so common to meet knights who reject eternal rest and pursue honor? The Death Knights warmly sent Intarendals off , and as soon as Intarendals flew to the distant mountains, they said: -Did you plant it well? -Yes. ?? Lee Han asked, not understanding the conversation. What did you plant? C Ah. When I plunged the knife into that guy, I planted a dark scarab inside his body. If he approaches, you will know right away. Death The knights hated doing the same thing inefficiently. The next time they infiltrate the main building, Intarendals will start with a few hits of the blades of darkness. Everyone! Lee Han was moved and hugged the Death Knights. Death The knights nodded with happy eyes. Wait a minute. Youre not going to plant something on me either, right? C As expected, you have an idea worthy of Wardanaz. Even if you put it in anyway, the mana density is so high that he will die. More than that, I was a little surprised that they sent that person back. Even if they dont execute him, they should imprison him forever. That would be one of the ways. I dont think either way will be very effective. The crazy clone will send the next minion anyway, so I thought the best way would be to persuade it to give up on me. The Death Knights listened to Lee Hans words and exchanged subtle glances among themselves. Do you think it will work? I dont think there will be anyone to replace him. Actually, I think so too. First of all, isnt the other persons pride very strong? If you receive a counteroffer like that, I think you can say that you wont teach even if it makes you feel bad. -hmm. That actually seems like a possibility. rather? -My pronunciation is often watery because my jawbone has become old and worn out. haha. After hearing Lee Hans words, the Death Knights raised their chances quite high. Even though the boy from the Wardanaz family is an irreplaceable talent, isnt his opponents pride that much stronger? I dont think he would insist on teaching when his student makes such a cheeky counteroffer Gentlemen! After leaving for a few minutes, Intarendals quickly returned. The Death Knights were startled and grabbed their swords. Did you get caught? The master gave permission! - Chapter 806 Episode 806 The Death Knights hesitated and put away the swords they were trying to draw. I didnt completely put it in because I didnt fully believe it yet. -Is this really true? -Thats fascinating. Do you have no pride? Its the masters alter ego? -Arent you someone else, not an alter ego who pursues fame? A desire to sleep or something -No. Its honor. Youve checked it several times. The combat abilities of Death Knights varied greatly depending on how much they prepared in advance. Combat power varies greatly depending on which magic you use among the magic stored in the territory and which weapon you draw out and activate. Of course, when dealing with the crazy clone of the skeleton headmaster, I brought out the most powerful magic. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if I received support from the territory, I couldnt let down my guard against the Archmage. Intarendals was also easily subdued in that way, so I was planning to show the Skeleton Headmasters crazy alter ego if he showed up but the incident ended much more peacefully than I expected. Just allow it? Are you sure you really gave permission? Lee Han also had similar thoughts as the Death Knights. No matter how much I thought about it, I wasnt the type to just allow it. Isnt it a trap? Yes, of course! Did you get angry, angry, destroy the surroundings, or destroy all life? Master, you are a royal with honor. You would not do such a thing. Intarendals spoke firmly, as if asking what he was talking about. Look at me. Theres not a single wound on my body. C And indeed.. C Didnt they hit him and make him recover? The Death Knights whispered, but had no choice but to admit that Intarendals had not received a single hit. For someone who delivered such news, he seemed perfectly fine. Then is Antagondals safe too? Who is Antagondals? ..The magic criminal in that realm..I told you earlier. That person working as a slave Ah. Sorry. I dont remember even the worthless and insignificant people. Interendals apologized sincerely and politely, but that didnt mean the words he just said sounded kind or warm. Lee Han thought it was a good thing that Antagondals didnt hear this. No matter how heinous a magic criminal is, shouldnt he at least have some self C respect? I dont keep it or remember it. Then youre right to be angry! Lee Han was speechless at Interendals absurd words. If, after hearing that, he killed Antagondals several times to vent his anger, he was angry, not that he was not angry. Now. Please take this. ..Is this going to happen? Lee Han became wary when he saw the strange small stone held out by Intarendals. If I caught that stone, I might be cursed with evil, burn in the flames of hell, have my body poisoned and rot, or worst of all, be transported to the place where the Skeleton Headmasters crazy clone was. Isnt this what Lee Han said? I really want to receive your masters teachings, but I am running out of time due to the trash teachings I am receiving here. I dont think I said that exactly , but Now, look. At that moment, a strange small stone flew out and settled on the tip of Lee Hans staff. Then, a haze-like illusion flowed from the staff. The crazy alter ego of the skeleton principal has appeared. How did you get through Einroguards defenses !? C Its really amazing! As the Death Knights were amazed at the magic that came as an illusion through the Einroguards defenses, Bunjin let out a cold sigh. noisy. These ignorant pieces of trash. They are like those who are deceived by the words of their vain alter ego and are interfering with the great cause. -Thats harsh. -Do you know how annoyed the people of the empire get whenever you appear periodically? -The sleeping clone that appeared last time was better! No matter how much the Death Knights jeered, the clone did not shake. The illusion spun around and looked at Lee Han. Lee Han was considering throwing his cane to the side, but stopped immediately when their eyes met. How dare you go off on your own and ignore calls? I trusted your humble talent and did so There was a situation, Master! Lee Han quickly made an excuse. There were a lot of things to do at Einrogard, including lectures, assignments, clubs, etc., so I had no choice but to come out I cant believe I was obsessed with such trivial things. Your stupidity is enough to make me dizzy. If I keep making a mess, will I be able to get rid of it? For the first and last time, let this royal give in. You must not forget this and pass it on to your descendants. Yes. I will keep that in mind. Lee Han vowed that if he ever had children, he would tell them, Beware of your crazy alter ego. The clone, who had said all he wanted to say, nodded arrogantly and said, then get ready. What do you mean? The clone sighed deeply. It was deeply filled with contempt, contempt, and insult. Even though he didnt say a single word, it sounded like Dani, you have to teach this guy as your disciple . Have you already forgotten if you completed it last time? No. I learned some telekinesis magic. Lee Han spoke quietly, hoping to confuse the other persons memory. Unfortunately, the other person had a very sharp and accurate memory. It was Circle 5. Start the next 5-circle spell right now. There is a long way to go. -You mean 5 circle magic? Already? -I heard that it is a telekinesis-type 5-circle magic. 5 circles based on martial arts chanting. -Nonsense! Isnt that too fast? Youre only in second grade! -I think this is just right. In some ways, you could say its slow. -Anyway, its not a relatively low-difficulty 5-circle magic, but a chantless telekinesis. Im glad to see that everyone is interested in Lee Han of the Wardanazu family. If I were to give him some advice, I would say that he can take on the challenge as he has already succeeded once Why are you making so much noise behind you? Lee Han frowned, wishing that the Death Knights and Interrendals would go away. I wouldnt have been attacked, but just talking to the phantom clone was enough to make me feel uneasy. Right now, Im in a situation where Im deciding whether to learn the next 5th circle magic or not, but theyre talking nonsense behind my back I dont really know what to do with the next 5th circle magic right now. Starting with 5th circle magic, complete understanding was required, even in a very narrow field, rather than simply copying and memorizing magic. You dont just learn it because you want to learn it; you have to make up your mind about that type of magic and be prepared to dig deep. After hearing Lee Hans excuse, the clone gave advice in a cold voice. Visit the estate. A thousand things. Garbage teachings are lowering your intelligence. Hmm. Ill think about it a little more. Lee Han diverted his words because he knew very well that if he visited in person, he would be attacked by telling him to think of magic until he died (or until he died). But other than telekinesis, I dont have any magic that Im confident in Lee Han is exceptionally talented in general, but it is said that he has a lot of experience with the lightning element, cold element, and dark element. Lee Han regretted his decision not to hit Intarendals head. I should have sent it back to the dirt right away ! In that short period of time, a lot of information about Lee Han was collected. Your taste in choosing elements deserves a little attention. You can be proud that you didnt choose trashy elements. Yes, thank you. Even when I got compliments, I wasnt very happy. Lee Han regretted that he should have learned from ordinary elements first. Ah. Im also good at handling the water element. Are you now claiming that the water element will also complete the 5th circle magic? You seem quite enthusiastic. I suspected that he was avoiding teaching, but it seems I was mistaken. Lee Han was frustrated as he tried to remove the lump and stuck it on. The Death Knights behind him intervened. -Compared to the lightning element, cold element, and dark element, the water element may seem ordinary. But Wardanaz delved even deeper into the water element! -youre right. To look down on magic only for its ordinary uses. Are you still saying youre an archmage? joy. Knights who dont know anything about magic are talking. The crazy clone lightly ignored the Death Knights protests, but accepted some of their words. Lets see what the 5th circle magic that uses the water element is like. To prove that it goes deeper than other 5-circle magic, Im actually not good at using the water element. I only use very ordinary and general applications. Lee Han spoke, but the clone did not listen. There was no time to waste listening to the disciples useless humility. Start with lightning. yes? The crazy clone became silent for a moment and the vision became blurry. Beyond the illusion, I heard the sad screams of a magic criminal that I had heard before. The crazy self who came back clicked his tongue and said. The idea is to use lightning magic. It would be okay to use all the trivial lightning magic you learned on those rotten knights. -Not a bad idea. Ill deal with you. One of the Death Knights enthusiastically raised his shield and stepped forward. If it helps your successor learn, what cant you do? Of course, it was rude and arrogant for that crazy alter ego to use his mouth, but Einroguard was originally full of people like that. All I had to do was just assume that they were the twins of the new Professor Bible. Why are you so motivated no, lightning spear! Lee Han gave up and memorized the spell. As he chanted an additional spell along with the lightning spear, a lightning cloak began to wrap around Lee Han. Originally, this type of shape transformation was the most difficult lightning element, so Lee Han, who was steadily wearing a spear and cloak made of lightning, received praise from the Death Knights. -Great! -There are few wizards who can handle the lightning element so reliably! Shut up, its noisy. What are these people saying who dont even know about magic? The crazy clone showed a displeased look at the Death Knights praise. He was still at a toddler level, but praising him like that could make an inexperienced student arrogant. shed! Lee Han clashed with the Death Knight, swinging a spear made of lightning. The Death Knight pushed Lee Han, wielding a shield imbued with powerful magic. As the lightning cloak roared and tried to sweep away the surrounding area, the Death Knight quickly hid behind his shield and continued to hold on. When the fight stopped for a moment and Lee Han caught his breath, the clone opened its mouth. You must have felt it now, Yes. Death Knights are fraudulent undead. Hehehe. The crazy clone responded to his disciples absurd answer by killing Antagondals once more to control his anger and then spoke. It uses the lightning element, but the attack is two-dimensional. Its like killing a chicken with a famous sword. What you need to learn is the lightning element itself. -What do you mean by itself? One of the Death Knights expressed doubts, but Lee Han quickly understood what was being said. High-ranking lightning spirits can become lightning itself even if they borrow a human body. The idea is to embody that, at least temporarily. The flash fire that becomes lightning itself, which Perkuntra showed me last time. If this powerful ability could be used even momentarily, it could be put to great use. Thats right. Its not like he doesnt have intelligence. The Death Knights watched from behind and suddenly thought about the conversation where he realized ten things on his own even if he didnt tell them one thing. In fact, isnt the boy from the Wardanaz family also somewhat responsible for this? Chapter 807 Episode 807 At that time, Lee Han looked back. -omg! -We didnt think anything of it. Hua Wardanaz. ??? Lee Han looked at the Death Knights suspiciously as they were more surprised than necessary. I was going to ask you how you blocked my lightning magic earlier, but Before practicing powerful lightning magic, it was essential to be prepared for the surroundings. This was especially true in the case of Lee Han, who recently suffered damage to the main building of Einrogard in an unfortunate accident. For the lightning magic youve done up to now, you could have practiced it in a suitable classroom, but if youre aiming for more than that, its right to think about safety measures around you in advance. -aha. What I wrote is The Shield of Mags Ahiman. Student Lee Han. Since it is a school of black magic, you have probably heard of Mags Ahiman, right? Yes. Hes a famous warlock, right? -Thats right. I was so needy and poor that I turned myself into an undead -Why bother to do that among so many achievements? Aside from the fact that he turned himself into an undead due to numerous research failures and bankruptcy in his later years, Mags Ahiman was an outstanding warlock who left a mark on the history of magic in the Empire. Among them, Shield of Mags Ahiman was a magic so convenient that even the death knights under the skeletal headmaster enjoyed using it. -It can be said to be a crystal with precisely arranged negative energy and dark elements. This shield absorbs energy and life force around it and deactivates it. Basically, beings that can manipulate negative energy or dark elements were able to create a similar effect against living creatures. Just contact with it has the effect of causing the living organism to lose vitality and become exhausted. The one that strengthened these effects by very elaborately layering them was the Shield of Mags Ahiman. This magic, which was completed through a very efficient combination, was so effective that even Death Knights, knights of a much earlier era, could use it with satisfaction, so it was said to be a groundbreaking improvement. Could. Can I use it too? -of course! Thank you! What circle magic is it? -5 circles. Lee Han was happy, but then looked down. The Death Knights looked at each other in confusion. I couldnt figure out why the successor was giving me a serious look. -5 circle isnt worth it Im currently preparing to learn 5 circle magic. What kind of 5 circle magic are you asking me to add? The Death Knights were downcast and lowered their helmets at the successors shout. The crazy clone coldly admonished him at the sight. Originally, knights were foolish and stupid people. What little brain he had would have rotted away, so who would know? - -Master, when are you going to subdue that evil bastard? The Death Knights ground their teeth, but the crazy clone ignored them and continued his explanation. Spirits are beings that are the very essence of power from birth. Embodying the spirits power through magic is close to the foolish act of a mortal imitating immortality. But the wizards. Were in big trouble. The explanation is sleepy. When Lee Hans crazy alter ego started giving a long explanation, he realized that it was more complicated and sleepy than he thought. In the past, I was able to stay alert due to the intense tension of not knowing when an attack would come, but now that the illusion was talking, I immediately began to feel drowsy. Gainando was also abandoned. I can endure it too. Lee Han gritted his teeth as he remembered Gai Nando struggling to avoid falling asleep in the classroom. Even though he was beating his friend on the back like that, he couldnt let himself fall down. So the first thing to do is to increase the power of lightning. Indeed! Wow! Relieved that the conversation was finally over, Lee Han reacted more excessively than necessary . Seeing his disciples passion, his crazy alter ego expressed satisfaction. How much should I increase the power of the lightning? Until the space around him was distorted. That should be enough to transform. will become possible. Aha. All right. I will try my best. I will do it within this week . Trust me! Lee Hans attitude must have satisfied the crazy clone, so the crazy clone disappeared without reprimanding him any more. The Death Knight who was watching behind him seemed to not understand. I asked. -But Mr. Wodanaz. I think you said you dont have the confidence to learn from this crazy clone. Is that okay? You probably have a lot of other things to do Its okay. The Death Knight was slightly impressed by Lee Hans confident answer. As expected, even though the headmasters successor was different, there was something different about it. Even though it was already a magic learning plan that would have been suffocating to others, he added it without hesitation. It was like pouring water into a glass full of water and seeing the miracle of it not overflowing. I wont do it anyway. - Lee Han said very confidently. Although he adjusted his words to avoid provoking his crazy alter ego, he had no intention of learning magic straight away. In the first place, physically . It was impossible. Its an illusion anyway. Damn it or not , I tried my best and it didnt work out, so just apologize. I thought that if I showed him his secret, he would naturally follow. But Lee Han was a person who could shamelessly dodge as long as he didnt have a knife at his throat right away. C In fact, I thought Wardanaz would just learn it. What the hell? Why such a ridiculous idea? * * * The headmasters crazy alter ego and the Dalkad familys ancestor sent by that clone were actually minor incidents in the overall club week. Most students did not believe that something like this had happened. They didnt know about it. They just said, This year, there was a big gold-spending guy coming and going. For the students, club week had just begun, and after dealing with the generous sponsors who arrived early, it was time for some annoying customers to start showing up. Did you come! Damn it. Why are people with no money coming? Several seniors who recognized the faces of the customers muttered in dissatisfied voices. During the club week, only those who had their identities verified and were willing to pay imperial gold coins visited Einrogard. . However, there was an exception to this rule. Members of external clubs that had connections with clubs within Einrogard could be invited without these qualifications. These club members were usually wizards, and in the Empire, wizards were people who always lacked gold coins. There wasnt much of a difference even if I wrote it as Einroguard, everyone. Nice to meet you. We came out of the Magic Tower of . Einroguard, we came here to see and learn about the improved Nine-Huang plant. Yes what are you going to invest? Haha, the money we invested in research last year we too. Id be happy if I could get some support here. Ill show you around the warehouse over there. Please follow me for a moment! Einrogard had a great reputation in the empire, so there were quite a few wizards who wanted to visit. There were a lot of wizards who didnt even have gold coins and just came to look, so Einrogards seniors were sick of seeing wizards who looked poor. Its because of these kids that rich people dont want to come! Anyway, wizards! The magic in this cauldron is amazing! How on earth did you maintain this form? I should have seen that much! Get out of the way quickly! It would have been better if it had been a wizard who had just come to observe . What was more difficult were the wizards who had now arrived with the spirit of victory. Is this the ? Thats right. Thats a grand name. My name is Bassaden. Youve probably heard of it. Turning the dry plains green again This is my first time hearing this. What?! Is this your first time hearing this? Einroguard is no big deal either. Its the first time youre hearing my name. Anyway, Im here to compete. Do you see my elixir or glass bottle here? Who will make the plants grow faster first Phew. customer. If you dont want to see magic, get out of the way. Ugh! Wow! A cowardly security guard! From the Einrogard students point of view, they needed to earn even a penny more, but they couldnt help but burst out in anger as these idiots kept interfering with them. Why on earth does the principal keep letting those guys in? Is that right?! I think it was absolutely intentional. Were doing this to get stronger. It wont work. I should tell the invited guests to take a rest for the day. There are too many troublesome guys. As wizards from outside wandered around on the 7th floor, the Einroguard students sighed. Now that it was like this, they had no choice but to put off the gold-rich guests for a while and deal with them instead of getting rid of them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * We have arrived. Is this Einrogard? Yes. Thats right! The students of the Waldrogard Gourmet Club nodded their heads repeatedly. Their eyes were burning with anticipation and revenge. How many insults they received, especially from the Kitchen Club, when they visited Einrogard last year. Honorable Valdrogard . It was an unbearable hurt to the students. Who would have thought that one of the two-horse chariots that guided the magic of the Empire would be so mean. But the honorable students of Baldrogard did not behave the same way as their opponents. Since one of the two-horse chariots was corrupted, the other one was also noble. So , the students of Baldroguard hired an outside wizard with honor and nobility, and then visited again, saying, What a bunch of Baldro bastards. Garal, the external wizard, had to endure the contemptuous look in his eyes. Garal was once a promising man who studied with Alcicle of the Pengerin family. But fate is harsh. No one knows when he will show his cruel side. There was no. Three research failures, five accidents, and one attempt to assassinate a patron (Garal complained that it was an accident, but the patron did not believe him) passed like a storm, and Garal was not given a proper opportunity for a while. Thanks to this, the adventurer party to rescue the wizard I had to participate in the guild, help the guild in urgently seeking a wizard, or even receive useless requests from Baldrogard students who had nothing to do. Even though the first two were difficult, they were better. But now, the requests from Baldrogard students are making Garal feel ashamed. It made me hooked. Asking me to flatten my nose by competing against young Einrogard students. I couldnt believe I had to do something like this no matter how good the pay was. Where should I go? Its the kitchen club. Compare your magic with the members there. If youre a kitchen club youre probably good at alchemy and transformation magic. I need to be more careful. As expected, Garal. You have eyes to see . Huh. No. Its not the time for me to show my pride. Garal shook his head and came to his senses. Now was not the time for unnecessary stubbornness. If you see Einrogard students on the way, feel free to flatten their noses. Wasnt he insulted by a member of the kitchen club? ? The other Einroguards who laughed at him instead of stopping him are just as despicable. excuse me! I see one just now. Baldrogard students spotted a noble boy with a statue-like appearance walking from afar and urged Garal. Garal sighed and approached Ihan. Are you a student of Einrogard? Are you by any chance a minion of your crazy clone? What do you mean? I am Garal. Im from the Northern Snowflake Magic Tower, but I dont belong now Anyway, I came here after receiving an invitation from the Einrogard Kitchen Club. Aha. Lee Han nodded. It seemed like this person was the unprofitable customer he had only heard about. Wait a minute. Isnt that Baldrogard? I want to ask you something. Yes. Can you tell me the ingredients that can replace the juniper and perilla leaf pyrophyllite in Dobruks healing potion? ??? Lee Han was embarrassed. This was the first time he had heard this in his life. It was just etiquette. Do Baldrogard guys ask this as soon as they meet? Garal waited for the answer with a tired face. It didnt feel good to ask such a question out of the blue, but there was nothing he could do to satisfy the Baldrogard students. Ill think about it for a moment. Ill do it Ihan turned back and said, He stepped back for a moment and began whispering into his cane, Are you there, Master? Chapter 808 Episode 808 : No answer came back. But Lee Han patiently continued to sing. Like Professor Verdus, who only speaks into his students ear, Lee Han repeatedly calls out to his crazy alter ego. What? A blurry vision finally flowed out. The crazy clone was expressionless as usual, but the slight wrinkles between its eyebrows were showing signs of displeasure. Hello, Master. Seeing as I sang it like this, it must have been completed. The crazy clone threw the huge lump he was holding in one hand to the side. Lee Han asked, puzzled. What is that? Instead of answering, a low voice came from the huge mass. It was Antagondals voice. -Dont be cocky, come back quickly you you damn brat Lee Han ignored him, pretending not to hear him . No matter how pitiful the magic criminal was, Lee Han couldnt go to save him. What if Lee Han ends up like that? I dont know. I already understand everything. So, a thousand things? Did you call me to show you some magic? Ah. I called you this because I had something to ask you. In response, Lee Han asked about the ingredients that could replace the juniper and perilla leaf pyrophyllite in Dobruks healing potion. The crazy alter ego showed his anger at the unexpected question. Did I tell you to handle lightning? Did I tell you to play with materials? Im sorry. My student was so clueless that I got stuck and had no place to ask. The only thing that came to mind was my teacher. Hehehe. As long as there was no attack magic flying in front of him, Lee Han could use fluent conversation skills. The crazy clone was very displeased, but eventually opened his mouth. Havent I heard before that my student is interested in various schools of thought? I was displeased with not focusing on a topic with slow achievements, but since it was like this, it would be better to answer. First of all, it was a question about magic a trivial trick. yes? A thousand things. Do I still need to explain further? Yes. I would appreciate it if you could. You didnt explain anything. Lee Han cursed inwardly. Are you saying that you havent given any explanation and are acting as if everything has been explained? As if it wasnt just Lee Han who was cursing inside, his crazy clone also started explaining with a face that suppressed the desire to beat up his student beyond the illusion. Dobruks Extinction Potion (it had a different name when his crazy alter ego was alive) was a potion that created a sort of out-of-body effect that temporarily cut the soul from the body. As time passed, the recipe changed, but as soon as the crazy clone took it, he knew what kind of potion it was and for what purpose the recipe had changed. In spirit-based alchemy, juniper tree can be replaced with prickly pear tree and perilla leaves can be replaced with trichomes. But its all meaningless. When the crazy alter ego was alive, juniper or perilla leaves were not used. This was to strengthen the effect of fluid escape even if stability was reduced. But now, this potion is a combination potion that pursues stability even if the effect is slightly weakened. If you replace it with Prickly pear or Prickly pear, the effect may seem to improve temporarily, but stability decreases again. Strictly speaking, it wasnt a complete replacement. A person who roughly compromises in these areas cannot be a good alchemist. The correct answer was, There is no material that can replace it. What kind of trap problem is this? Lee Han was enraged by the outside guest. A customer who looks like he doesnt have any gold coins on the outside, but he suddenly asks this question. I should have noticed this from the time I was with the Baldrogard students, but it was clear that he was a very rude person. Thank you, Master. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wasting time on pranks like this Ill say it again. Please wait a moment! After extinguishing the illusion, Lee Han replied, There is no material that can completely replace it. Garal was surprised. This was a problem that even most alchemists were fooled by. Rather, the more knowledgeable an alchemist was, the easier it was to be fooled. Anyone who knew the effects of juniper or perilla leaf and knew of ingredients with similar effects answered that way . But it was a trap. The balance of this potion was quite shaky and strange, and replacing it with something that seemed to have similar effects immediately brought about different results. It was possible to not be fooled by remembering the effects of dozens or hundreds of ingredients in ones mind and knowing even the small and subtle changes that occur when added to this potion Haha! Youre wrong! One of the Baldrogard students behind him shouted with joy in his voice, The juniper tree can be replaced with prickly pear tree and the perilla leaves can be replaced with prickly pear! Thats too bad! Other students were amazed at their friends knowledge. As expected, as expected from being the head of the alchemy class, his intelligence was truly shocking. Youre wrong, you idiots! Instead, Garal was embarrassed and screamed inwardly. The answer itself was wrong, and it was impossible to replace it even in the second half of the year. When I put hagocho, my soul became sticky. Isnt it three hundred seconds, not one and a half seconds? Student Einrogard asked, wondering if he knew that. Garal felt his face getting hotter. 300 seconds? Uh uh sleep. Wait a minute. Was it 300 seconds? If you add hagocho, the soul will stick together. It was three three hundred seconds. Thats right. Student Baldrogard belatedly admitted his mistake. Then his friends encouraged his friends courage and honesty. Oh Im so proud of your honesty! Thats right, my friend! You guessed it right! What on earth did you get right? Lee Han felt distant from the conversation between Baldrogard students. Arent the herbs themselves completely different? Is it true that just because one ingredient is correct, it is roughly correct? Common sense I feel like common sense is collapsing. I felt like I could understand a little bit why seniors were reluctant to use Baldrogard students. If you keep talking, you will feel like your world is collapsing. Thats not important. Whats more important is that you gave the wrong answer! Excuse me, but this is the right one. Garal, who could no longer bear it, spoke with a deep sigh and a sense of self-destruction. yes?! What nonsense are you talking about? You can replace juniper with locust tree?! Zandanni of the Aljadq family asked back as if it was hard to believe. Clearly, from what he had learned, it was replaceable. Could it be that this wizard named Garal learned it wrong? If you replace it with that, the out-of-body effect will change. The stability will also change. The balance of the Absolute Potion is so tight that the moment you replace it, its like it becomes a different potion. But isnt it similar? Not by the standards of alchemists. Thats unbelievable Zandanni and his friends were greatly shocked. Of course I thought they would be able to get revenge, but instead they were humiliated like this. Lee Han, who was worse off, took the initiative to take care of the situation generously. However, since he was a guest from outside, I couldnt just leave him alone. This is a problem that tests the ingenious wit of an alchemist, so even an excellent alchemist can make mistakes. Your skills are also excellent . Thank you. You are truly honorable! It would be rare even in Einrogard for a second grader to know that juniper trees can be replaced with locust trees. This was sincere. In the first place, the Jeolyeong potion itself was a potion made only in upper grades (if it was a lower grade potion, Lee Han would have already memorized it), and usually there was no need to look at the recipe . Arent we in second year? Ah. Are you a third year student? Im in the fourth year. Lee Han was astonished when he heard that the students in front of him were fourth-year students at Baldrogard. So these people who are in their last year of graduation are coming and doing this??? Are they crazy? Oh no. Even if its your graduation year, you can still move around. It could be that everything was prepared in advance. Lee Han, who regained his composure, gritted his teeth and asked. If you are a senior, you need to prepare for graduation. Can I visit you like this? Haha. An excellent wizard is someone who is always prepared. You must not kill. You must not kill him.. Lee Han persevered once again. Still isnt there something you need to do? Are you ready? You mean something to do? I dont have anything in particular Ah! You mean the prom! It was fortunate that Garal, who was next to him, couldnt bear to wait and intervened. Otherwise, Lee Han might have buried several Baldrogard students here. * * * Thats why I came here for this fair fight. aha. After listening to the explanation, Lee Han looked at the students with eyes full of contempt. I cant believe I visited for such trivial reasons as having fun and eating in the 4th grade. Later, when his seniors jeered and threw stones at the Baldrogard students, Lee Han vowed to himself that he must participate by casting an invisibility spell. Garal cleared his throat and opened his mouth. Your skills are excellent. Are you a 4th year student? Im a second year student. I feel like theres a curse on my ears. What? Second year. Please, can you keep your grade a secret from them? Garal spoke with sincerity and sorrow. When a wizard much older than him made a desperate request, Lee Hans heart weakened slightly. Thats not difficult, but Thank you. Huh. I feel like I got this request for nothing. If only a second year student is like this Garal sighed at the level of Einroguard students who were much better than expected. . It was not easy to properly break the other persons pride. You cant just surprise or attack someone all at once, right? If I were too aggressive or challenged to a fight, I could be attacked by Einroguard students before I could overcome my pride I was comfortable with tricky riddles like before, but when Lee Han guessed it right in one go, my confidence disappeared. The overall level of Ainroguard is excellent. I guess so. Huh. While the two were talking, Zandani asked a question with a curious expression. How can I call you? Please call me Lee Han. Lee Han deliberately hid his family name and only said his name. Since he usually speaks with his family, if he only said his name, people would understand. What about your family? ?? Lee Han responded to an unexpected response. I was a little taken aback. How did I know he was from a noble family? Wait a minute. Those guys are from Kalaroguard! Luckily, before Lee Han could give a shit, the new customers caught his eye. There were Kalaroguard students hanging out in front of him. They seem like cheap bastards. Look at them walking around so shamelessly! What happened? They attacked us last year! Oh How do you mean? Lee Han asked as if he wanted to hear the details. Fortunately, the Baldrogard students didnt notice. I cowardly summoned the undead. Lee Han said, What is cowardice in that? I had to hold on. It was really hard. And they threw us in a mud pit Theyre Baldrogard!! Attack! It doesnt matter if you attack inside Einro Guard! The Kalaro Guard students also shouted as if they had discovered this. Lee Han wondered whether he should ask why it was okay to attack inside Einro Guard or stop the fight for now. Everyone stop! If we attack, we will have no choice but to go on defense. Tsk. You brought an escort. They seem like cowards . While Ihan was thinking, Garal stepped forward. When they discovered the outside wizard, the Kalaroguard students also took a step back. However, as a member of the black magic school, Ihan knew that those students had not completely canceled the magic yet and were waiting for an opportunity. I could feel it. How long should I wait? ! When his crazy self came out and asked, Lee Han urgently said, Please wait a little longer. Right now, outsiders are attacking. Outsiders? Attacking? Yes. Do you need advice? Uh. Yes. I would appreciate it if you could do that, Lee Han replied, remembering the useful explanation he had heard earlier. Sweep it all up and bury it in a hole. Do you have any other advice? Chapter 809 Episode 809: None. The crazy alter ego spat out as if he needed anything more after all he had said so kindly. As was the case with the alchemy-related advice earlier, this crazy alter ego wanted his student to understand everything on his own. It may have worked in ancient times, but these days Isnt it too old-fashioned? While Lee Han was whispering to his crazy alter ego, the Kalarogad students took action. They are trying to separate Garal somehow. If only that external magician had been taken away, the students of Baldrogard could have been easily suppressed Come out, you damn demon! An undead monster appears, its whole body burning brightly and emitting smoke and flashes of light from its eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. Garal was very nervous. Originally, the students of the Empire were violent and rough beings. When they were bored, they were troublemakers who came out of school to cause trouble and fight in nearby cities. And the magicians of the Empire were also quite dangerous and difficult. It was strange. When they were bored, they had magical accidents and caused trouble in all directions Now, these two things combined were the students of the Imperial Magic School. They were violent, rough, dangerous, and difficult beings! What would the students of the Imperial Magic School do if they decided to do so? It was natural for Garal to be nervous as he knew well that he could do this (except for Baldrogard). Why did you summon the undead? I wanted to let you breathe the air of Einrogard. Take two steps back. Ill just take a step back. No. Its cold. Hover around strangely. Tch! Garal also went on the defensive, chanting a spell. As the frost-type illusion magic unfolded, a cold fog enveloped the area around Garal. Garal could no longer be seen outside. What was the effect? As much as they didnt know, the Kalaro Guard students clicked their tongues. This kind of fantasy magic was close to something you could avoid if you didnt know it, so it was at a disadvantage when dealing with an experienced wizard . Shall we push the magic away? No. You can be counterattacked. You wont be able to calm down and get out. Youve got the poisonous devil under control, right? I fed him a whole Hwajeongseok, so hell be obedient for a few days. Magic attack? confusion? Paralysis? Looking at the flow, it doesnt look like paralysis. It seemed like they were interfering with magical power or souls At first glance, they were Kalaroguard students wearing gloomy black robes that could be mistaken for gravediggers, but their abilities could not be ignored. Garal was alert and prepared for the next spell. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was not a one-to-one situation, but a one-to-many situation. In addition, Garal was quite anxious as he had to protect the Baldrogard students as well. The wizard from the Snowflake Magic Tower who came from outside quietly took out a reagent from the front pocket of his cashmere vest. It was a waste, but I didnt know if I would have to use this to bring about a blizzard. Thats fun. Lee Han watched with interest in the tense atmosphere. Watching fights that had nothing to do with him was always happy and enjoyable. For Lee Han, who had recently been fighting only things that had to do with him, seeing something like this brought back the joy he had forgotten for a while. It should have been like this originally. Ive been so unlucky these days. I get caught up in a lot of unnecessary fights. One thousand things. Im just looking around? The crazy clone frowned as if he was in pain at Lee Hans words. Despite his useful talent, this student made his teacher angry with his shallow and pathetic manners. Wipe them all out. I would have said it. ..Master. Actually, I said that outsiders attacked, but that was a bit of an exaggeration. Lee Han quickly changed his tune when his crazy clone did not forget and ordered him to sweep it away again. Those people are actually guests and the attack was a figure of speech Shut up. The crazy alter ego shut Lee Han up. It didnt matter whether the opponent was an outsider or not or whether they attacked or not. What was important was that they were fighting while casting magic in front of themselves and their students. ?? Lee Han did not understand and tilted his head. Its a magic school, so we use magic, right? How dare you cast such a base and trivial magic without even knowing whether it is safe or not? This is arrogance that deserves the death penalty. Lee Han, who belatedly understood what his crazy alter ego was saying, made a bewildered expression. So, are you being arrogant and arrogant just because you used magic in front of me? Royal people are truly ridiculous beings. Gainando and Ardenart wont be like that when they get older. Feeling very rude to his friends who were not there, Lee Han quietly changed his mind. But, Master. Times have changed now, and since this is a magic school, using magic is common. If someone was swept away for using magic in front of him, he would be treated like a crazy person, no matter how much he was a student at Einrogard. Where in the world could there be such a crazy person? That wont work. What do you mean? Since Im talking from a distance, I cant possibly change your manners. I will visit in person. Im going to sweep it up now! Lee Han quickly changed his words again. It was none of his business whether it was Kalaro Guard, Baldro Guard, or an external wizard. Shouldnt Lee Han himself live first? Is there a weakness to that Chiyeonahwi? It seems like a pretty powerful undead. Why dont you ask me how to breathe? Oh. Are there any ancient secrets to breathing? The crazy clone did not yet know that his student was an opponent he could not easily defeat without violence. Just as many of Einrogards professors were defeated, the boy from the Wardanaz family was a disciple of students. In comparison, even though his crazy alter ego is an archmage, he is only a beginner as a teacher. The crazy clone cursed Antagondals once more and then spoke with eyes as cold as burning ice . A thousand things. As a student, please know that it is shameful to ask questions about how to deal with undead such as Chiyeonahwi. Even though he said that, the crazy alter ego eventually explained it. This undead, mainly found in the Hell-type dimension Agwi Island, has a burning soul due to a curse, so it would easily burn not only nearby enemies but also incoming attacks. Of course, he could have broken through that defense with force, but it wasnt an elegant plan for a wizard. Do you mean to feed me well? Yes. If you summon beings from another dimension, such as spirits with the power of flame, to fill Chiyeonahgwi, he will return satisfied instead of remaining stubborn. Ah! Theres a low-level fire spirit I signed up with. He looks like a sparrow, and hes really smart and cute. The crazy clone stayed still without any change in expression. It was because it was so trivial that I didnt even think about saying, So what are you saying? -Who is cuter compared to me? When the baby basilisk asked curiously, Lee Han pretended not to hear and continued talking. I will summon this guy and feed him his fill of gnatfish. By the way, Master. Do you know how I made a contract with this guy? A thousand things. yes. If you make a fuss about that spirit one more time, Ill sew your mouth shut . No. Youre doing too much. Lee Han was very disappointed. As a teacher, I cant believe Im so uninterested in the accomplishments of my students. Thats why I thought there were no other students. Actually, Professor Boladi also had 2 students, but the fact that he had 0 students until now was a bit problematic. I call you in the name of law and contract. With a flapping of wings, a low-level fire spirit that looked like a sparrow appeared. When the spirit saw Lee Han, it trembled and acted very cautiously. His manners could be of more use. Thats because hes a smart guy. Now, Ill lend you a lot of magical energy, so can you feed that toothless angler plenty of high-quality flames? The spirit nodded. Lee Han asked again just in case. You understand correctly, right? I will give you magical power. The spirit nodded. Youre so scared. No. Its just that hes nervous. Hes close with me. -I think its because youre nervous? The baby basilisk spoke without knowing Lee Hans true feelings. As I was already jealous, I didnt easily miss the opportunity to criticize him. You be quiet. Now then, Master. How can we resolve that fog? As undead summons were not enough, when asked for a solution to the magic cast by an external wizard, the crazy clone sighed for the first time today. * * * Master Garal. The fog is weakening! It doesnt matter because its temporary. Ah. Is that so? Uh. It seems like Im getting weaker still I told you it was a temporary phenomenon! Garal shouted in an irritated voice. Garal took a handkerchief from his vest to wipe the sweat on his hands and held on tightly to his cane. I needed more time to deceive the people outside and steal away these troublesome clients. But why make such a fuss over temporary changes? Wait a minute! Garal was astonished to realize that the fog was indeed weakening rapidly. I cant believe that the magic that was supposed to take time to prevent access from outside could weaken so quickly. Has it run out? no. You clearly calculated it? Garal contacted the magic again to see what was going on. And I was shocked, ..!??! Outside, a boy from the Wardanaz family was using reverse magic to dismantle the fog. High-level magic reverse magic that understands the structure of magic and approaches it backwards to dismantle the magic itself. Actually, the principle itself was not that difficult. Theres a lot of information you need to understand for each magic you deal with. Even wizards who had experience in mountain warfare were often clumsy or made mistakes in these areas. In fact, the fog that Garal had spread now was a magic that he had independently improved during his days at the Magic Tower. It would be difficult to recognize the effect, let alone the structure, of this magic. But what kind of monsters does the 2nd year student at Einroguard collect and raise as he casually waves his wand and dismantles magic in the streets ?! Garal felt a sense of astonishment rather than embarrassment or despair. But Garal was not the only one who was surprised. Kalarogad students were similarly surprised. Oh no! Chiyeon Agui! This bastard?! Im betraying you and trying to go back! As I looked away for a moment, the Chiyeons Angler made a satisfied cry and moved to return to its original dimension. It was always so hungry that it would swallow the flame at the sight, but it turned obediently like this. They were about to go. Only then did the Kalaroguard students notice that the low-level fire spirit was quickly leaving. Who would have thought that they would send the spirit to fill Chiyeonakwi! I cant believe it was done this way. I didnt even think about it. Even if we borrowed the power of the spirit, the magic power would be greatly wasted, so boldly like this! Both wizards looked at each other awkwardly as the means they had prepared were neutralized. The Baldrogard students blinked, not really understanding what was going on. One of the Kalarogard students said in a questioning tone. Why are you interfering in the sacred battle between Kalarogard and Baldrogard! Garal exclaimed as if he had similar thoughts. The Baldrogard students were winning, why are you interfering! ? Lee Han looked up for a moment. Garal blushed and averted his gaze. When Ihan saw that, his heart ached. Thats a professional adventurer. The reason I intervened is Just say that it was difficult to bear the sight of arrogant trash running wild in front of you. After seeing your fight, I couldnt stand it as a single wizard! Chapter 810 Chapter 810 The crazy clone gave a look of contempt at the lackluster answer, but the students at other magic schools seemed to be very impressed by the answer. I understand. The sight of great magic clashing makes a wizards heart beat faster. Shh, Master. Please be quiet . How jealous will they be if they find out that I am learning from you? Lee Han asked that he only be lifted by the stick hidden behind his body. Of course, my crazy alter ego didnt listen. Jealous bastards I should just hide it. They say a wizard must have cold, cold reason, but if you dont have this desire, you cant rise to a higher level! The Baldrogard students also cheered and clapped, as if they liked what the Kalarogard students said. Youre right! Magic is done with the heart! The Kalarogad students responded warmly to the response of the enemy they had just fought. You guys shut up. Where are you interfering? The resentment built up between each others magic schools was too deep to move into a touching atmosphere. In particular, the Kalarogard students had no intention of tolerating anything the Baldrogard students said about magic. How dare you! You rude and vulgar bastards! I tried to show them respect at best! I cant forgive! Lee Han was slightly surprised when the Baldrogard students pulled out their wands. oh. Still, is there something? It was a very rude idea, but in fact, the fact that Baldrogard students pulled out their wands and tried to cast magic was quite surprising. As expected, by the fourth year, Baldrogard students have achieved some level of magic Mr. Garal. Please scold me! They are very harsh! Ihan and Garal remained silent and exchanged glances. Garal said with his eyes. Dont pity me. All right. That was definitely true. How can Lee Han sympathize with a wizard who is following his own path? And Lee Han wasnt in a good situation to feel sympathy for others. Starting with Einrogards many eccentric professors, there is an ancient madman trying to kill him, and Professor Verdus Oops. Originally, I was supposed to put a crazy clone behind Professor Verdus. I made a mistake. I listed them in terrible order, but I never thought I would make such a mistake. Summon the Black Emperor. ?? to make them kneel. While Lee Han was thinking about something else, his crazy alter ego spoke again. Lee Han, who did not know what a black ancestor was, was puzzled. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Black Imperial Crown. .. You sure dont know what the Black Emperor is? yes. If they dont even know the Black Emperor, I dont know what kind of magic these scum are teaching. Follow directions. Ill teach you. The crazy clone ordered the magic to be prepared according to his instructions. Lee Han wanted to ask what kind of magic it was, but he felt like his crazy alter egos patience was running low, so he was cautious. If its a summoning magic based on the dark element But it seems too complicated and difficult. Lee Han, who was swinging his staff and working out the magic structure as his crazy clone told him to do, suddenly had a question. Can you really do this magic yourself? First of all, isnt the magic given by the crazy alter ego basically very difficult? I could tell just by looking at them that they were rushing to learn more 5-circle magic right away. Looking at the structure of this magic now, it is definitely not a simple and straightforward magic This looks like a text from the Three Kingdoms era. The phrases engraved throughout the magic circle were letters used during the Three Kingdoms. Even though I didnt completely understand what it meant, I got a vague feeling as Lee Han was also a second year student. This was a device to control and block quite powerful beings. Master. Can you really cast this magic at my level? Instead of answering, the crazy clone ignored him. Slowly, even his crazy alter ego started to get a knack for dealing with his disciples. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. I burnt only the purest darkness As the magical form was roughly created, flames composed of dark elements bloomed at each point in the nearby direction and the space shook. It was a typical sign of summoning magic. Lee Han was greatly surprised when he felt the magic flowing out like a torrent. Normally, when casting a summoning spell, the wizard often sacrifices magic power in return, so it wasnt surprising in itself! What kind of sheep? Even Lee Han, who was abusing his magical power to the point of waste, had a surprising amount of magical energy. Only then did Lee Han realize what his crazy alter ego was thinking when telling him to use this magic. Rather than being very difficult in itself, summoning the Black Crown was a magic that could be solved with magical power once you were properly prepared. It was definitely a magic suited to someone with exceptional magical power. Lee Han was slightly impressed inwardly. I cant believe you would even be considerate like this. surprised. Honestly, I thought they were going to force me to do a magic that couldnt be cast. Its pretty good for a first time. Keep going. Perhaps because of the magics characteristics, the crazy clone was also quite satisfactory. Lee Han noticed and asked quietly. Master. What kind of magic is this? A magic that hurts those who claim to be black magicians I was just asking what kind of magic it was, other than that analogy. The crazy clone stared at the summoning between the dark flames and then looked away. What kind of magic does it sound like? Using the dark element and summoning magic with such a complex structure Um, I dont know. Black dragon? Not bad. Was that a good answer? no. The answer was nonsense. A thousand things. However, I will leave your will to summon the black dragon indifferent. I didnt mean to summon it The Black Emperor Coffin is a coffin that traps an artificially created demigod. ?? When the student did not understand, the crazy clone explained patiently, as befits someone who prides himself on being the best teacher in the current empire. Just as some crooked wizards (including the Skeleton Headmaster and the head of House Warda Naz) trace the source of sacred magic to the piety of priests rather than to the existence of gods, so did the Mad Self. From there, the crazy alter ego went one step further. If priests were able to create holy magic through their devotion, couldnt they also accomplish similar things? Of course, there are many limitations as he has to replace the beliefs of millions of people by himself but the crazy alter ego eventually completed this secret. An artificial demigod who can be summoned by offering the purest dark element instead of faith. That was the Black Emperor Pavilion. After hearing the explanation, Lee Han was overwhelmed. As he himself was a wizard learning magic, he was overwhelmed by his crazy alter egos words. Regardless of the power or difficulty of the magic itself, the very idea of a crazy alter ego exuded a sense of intimidation. Are these ancient wizards? Im going to create something strange using magic and summon it. It is not a contract with a being from another dimension, but rather an artificial being created by a wizard alone . Rather, do you usually cast something like that to bring warlocks to their knees? Lee Han belatedly remembered why he was casting this magic now. I was doing this to show off my magic to the Kalaroguard warlocks. Wait. But why a coffin? If it is an artificial dark demigod, it should be Summoning the Black Emperor, but why is it called Summoning the Black Emperor? So, are you going to let the artificial half of your body go free? Is it dangerous? no. Phew. Thats good. I guess you made it good? Magic is not dangerous. The wizard who uses that magic will only put himself in danger. Is the sun dangerous? Its dangerous, you bastard Lee Han was about to tell the story of a wizard who met a tragic end after climbing too close to the sun. It seemed that this artificial demigod was a very dangerous being. * * * The Kalarogard students, who had forgotten that Lee Han had intervened and were arguing with the Baldrogard students again, stopped. The students at Baldrogard were in high spirits, as if they thought their words had made sense. I guess I finally understand. Your frivolousness! What is that? Garal also seemed to sense that something was out of the ordinary and looked away. While they were arguing, a second-year student from Einrogard was summoning something strange. A huge black coffin made of dark elements! ??? What is that? The students at Baldrogard tilted their heads just by looking at the appearance of the Black Emperor. It looked very different from normal summoning magic. Normally, when a being from another dimension appears or an inanimate object is summoned, its purpose should be clearly felt but now, the purpose of that huge coffin was unclear. But Kalarogad students were different. As a wizard who specializes in black magic, I felt an inherent sense of reluctance and ominousness. The density of the dark element is ridiculous! What on earth did you summon? Hissing C at that moment, the undead next to the Kalaroguard student was reverse-summoned. No attack, no sign, ????! what?! Black, Black Emperor! Its a Black Emperor! Among the Kalarogad students, there was one who majored in the study of ancient black magic. The student didnt know what to do, but now he realized what kind of magic it was. I heard that this secret, created by an unknown archmage in ancient times, spread like wildfire across many kingdoms and attracted many warlocks. A magic that creates an artificial dark demigod and then controls it by locking it in a coffin! There is such magic?! Why am I hearing this for the first time? If its magic like that, I want to learn it too! Even though he was a half-existence, trapped in a coffin and artificially created, God is still God. It was so fascinating that a wizard could impose new rules on those around him and twist reality as he wanted. In the case of the demigod inside the Black Emperor Hall, it was clear that he had the power to control all the surrounding undead. Well I heard that it was banned even in ancient times because it was such a dangerous magic The amount of dark element needed for one short summoning, not a permanent summoning, was beyond imagination. To collect these dark elements, warlocks had no choice but to use evil magic. It was a problem even after the summons. It was better when he was quietly trapped in the coffin, but if the coffin breaks during a fight and the half-body trapped inside crawls out, it is completely impossible to predict what will happen . The wizard created the demigod, but he was not the demigods master. There were many cases in ancient times where demigods born with powers designated by wizards came out of their coffins and devastated the surrounding area. To find such a dangerous spell and cast it so boldly. As expected, Einrogards madness was unrivaled. Why did you cast such a useless spell? Well Im not sure. As expected, Einroguards arent usually crazy Everyone. Can you see it? Lee Han, who had summoned the Black Emperor, opened his mouth without even noticing the astonishment of the other wizards. Its time to put an end to this fight to satisfy my crazy alter ego. Is there anyone who can stand against this magic? If not, I dare to declare victory! The students of Calaroguard gave a tired look. Those eyes only had one meaning. You crazy guy! He would boldly bring out such forbidden and unused magic just for the purpose of showing his skills. One of the Kalaro Guard students, who was thrilled by his boldness and cruelty , looked closely at Lee Hans face and paused. Wait a minute. Are you, by any chance, Ihan of the Wardanaz family? What did senior Agudung say? What? The Wardanaz family? The Baldrogard students also reacted to the Kalarogard students words. That 4th grade? Arent they the 5th grade? Theyre such foolish friends. Im in the 6th grade. What if I cant even count? Garal looked at the Baldrogard students in bewilderment. I knew it was stupid, but is this really?! Chapter 811 Episode 811 How on earth can one person be in the 4th, 5th, or 6th grade? Dont you guys notice anything strange? Hmm. I certainly cant believe rumors. If you are a cultured noble Its not culture, its intelligence No, thats enough. Garal was about to spit it out but came to his senses. I still cant shake my habits from when I was a member of the Magic Tower. I had to reflect on this. I am no longer a wizard belonging to the Magic Tower. You have to give up your pride. How many times have you suffered because of this pride? -I. Mr. Wizard. I would like you to leave the party. -What what!? Do you think a party like you can save a wizard like me!? Why on earth are you talking like that? -Its because of that attitude! Every time I do something, they keep calling me stupid behind my back, so how can I fight for my life? -Thats simply pointing out a fact -Thats it. Heres our partys new wizard. We met at the inn yesterday. He is a talented person who can shoot two 1-circle magic. -Thats not just a wizard! No less than a magic parrot! A magic parrot is better than that -Anyway, please leave quickly. If you dont get out, Ill call the security! Thanks to several bitter experiences, Garal gained enlightenment. How difficult it is to earn gold coins on your own! You must be in 6th grade, right? I think its probably 6th grade. Theres a low possibility it could be 5th grade Wait, where are they going? The Baldrogard students later realized something was strange: the Kalarogard students who had been there just now were running away. Where are you going? Our fight is not over yet! Its over, you idiots. Garal grumbled inwardly. From anyones perspective, it was a fight that was over from the beginning One of the Kalarogad students who was running away stopped and shouted. Baldro bastards. I dont like you, but Ill tell you this as a student at the same empires magic school. Run away! What? Wait a minute, didnt you just say you bastard Baldro Run away! Thats ancient, forbidden magic! You dont know what will happen to you if you stay here! With those last words, the Kalaroguard students ran away in a hurry. Lee Han quickly brightened up and said, Its under control! Dont worry! Baldrogard students lacked talent in magic, but they were not stupid in other areas either. Just looking at the fact that he did not enter Einroguard, it could be seen that he had an outstanding talent for instinctively pursuing the happiest life as a wizard. As such, Baldrogard students sensitively captured the discomfort of this situation. Are you sure its under control? Considering the rumors of the Wardanaz family and the testimony about that boy, this situation seems quite dangerous. I agree. That magic looks very dangerous. When Garal agreed, the Baldrogard students made a bold decision. retreat! Lee Han cried out in a sad voice as he watched the students leaving like the ebb and flow. Everyone! Its under control! If you listen to the explanation, youll understand! In fact, I didnt use this magic because I wanted to Hmm! Its even more suspicious! Everyone, dont look back! You ignored the students of Baldrogard too much! I thought I could persuade the Baldrogard students enough, even if I didnt know the Kalarogard students, but that wasnt the case. Even though they lacked magical skills, Baldrogard students knew how to run away when they had to. Ugh. Lee Han lamented inwardly. I was worried that strange rumors might spread for no reason. no. All Kalarogard students are unsociable, and Baldrogard students are likely to be disliked by all other magic school students, so the rumor will not spread that much. Lee Han somehow composed himself. Of course, there was still the problem of rumors spreading within Kalarogard and Baldrogard, but Lee Han quietly overlooked that and let the scum run away. And its a shame that it took this long even after the royal family gave instructions. The crazy alter ego lightly admonished Lee Han without knowing his true feelings. Lee Han glared at his crazy alter ego. Now that I think about it, if this crazy clone hadnt made a fuss by telling me to use magic to show my true worth, the fight between Kalaro Guard and Baldro Guard would have ended happily. Okay, just go in. This characteristic of the Black Emperor gives it control over the surrounding undead. Especially against warlocks who summon undead How do I turn this off? Ignoring his disciples words, Lee Han carefully searched for the Echo Stone embedded in the tip of his staff in front of the crazy clone who was explaining the characteristics of the Black Emperor he had summoned this time. The crazy alter ego stopped explaining and spoke. You wont be able to understand the structure inside it with your senses yet, so dont touch it Pod! As soon as those words were said, the illusion disappeared. Lee Han looked at the Stone of Echo with a puzzled expression. Just in case, I stretched out my magical power like a thread and tried to touch a specific part inside, but luckily it went out. The crazy alter ego had a fairly high opinion of Lee Hans talent. However, I still lacked a grasp of the tenacity shown in certain situations . Hmm. Ill have to turn it off for a while. Lee Han left the cane alone, intending to claim that he turned it off by mistake when they spoke later. * * * Iactus: Hey. I heard someone cast a forbidden ancient spell on people from another magic school? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Great! Iactus: How wonderful! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Why? Iactus, dont you want to do that? For the upper grades of Einrogard, casting ancient, forbidden magic on students from other magic schools was not something to criticize, but rather admiration for. After graduation, arent students from other magic schools ultimately competitors? He would have to go to war within the empires magic circles and fight for funding, but he made his name known first and left a mark on his reputation. This was a great takedown. If other students had had time and opportunity, they would have made their names known by casting ancient, forbidden magic. But why does Iactus react like that? Iactus: I should have done it! Beaver-Pengkwon-Fox: Ah. I understand. Since it was the beginning of the semester, there probably wasnt enough time to prepare, so how did they do that magic? Iactus: They must have been preparing since last year. I dont know who he is, but hes a sneaky guy! Bulgari: Wait a minute. Why dont you all think again? Of course, you could make a brief splash of fame by using ancient, forbidden magic. But isnt a wizard who consistently researches and publishes magic and accumulates results a truly great wizard? Iactus: No. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: I dont think so. Lee Han watched the Watchmen Club conversation with a complicated expression. Aside from the fact that the firefly had frozen the conversation, the rumor seemed to be spreading faster than expected. Fortunately, I dont think Lee Hans name came up because were not at the same magic school Iactus: So who is it? This envious guy? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: I heard that they are in the 5th or 6th grade ! At that moment, an evil inspiration flashed in Lee Han. Gonadaltes: Huh. I know who I am. Iactus: Oh! Wicked friend! Who is it? Gonadaltes: Normally, I would have to receive compensation, but I will just tell you this much. This is Yukveltire, a descendant of a great bloodline, a 5th grade magic school affiliated with the Blue Dragon Tower. Iactus:! Beaver-Penguin-Fox:! Bulgari:!!!!! Iactus: Immortal. You can only use one exclamation point. Ive been curious about this for a while, but why do you use so much? Bulgari:justfor emphasis? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Thats not important now. Yukbeltire? Its definitely 5th grade, but its strange. Gonadaltes: What is strange? Beaver-Pengkwon-Fox: I heard its a form of black magic. Gonadaltes: That too can be explained. In the case of Yukveltyre, this is because he is close friends with Direth, a 5th year student of the Black Magic School. Beaver-Pengkwon-Fox: Best friends? Iactus: Is that so? I dont think so. Just as Professor Verdus has no friends, so does his student. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: I agree. The relationship between the two is closer to that of Professor Garcia and Professor Verdus, right? Professor Garcia is nice and takes care of Professor Verdus. But even so, if you ask if the two of you are close, even Professor Garcia will punch you. Bulgari: Isnt Professor Garcia the type of person to do that? Lee Han grumbled at the harsher response than expected and changed his tone. Gonadaltes: Just understand. Anyway, there is a relationship. Then, the black magic aspect can also be explained. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Indeed. Yukveltire that guy may have stolen it. Iactus: Or maybe he robbed them. Bulgari: Maybe he could have held out in the workshop until help came Did he get slapped by senior Yukbeltyre? everyone? Of course, it wasnt something Lee Han would say for throwing the notoriety he received at his senior, but his reaction was much colder than expected. But I couldnt help it. senior. Im sorry. But isnt this Einrogard? Lee Han was acting as he had learned from Yukveltire. Baquantalana: What was everyone talking about? What does I might have to hold out in the workshop until help comes mean? Baquantalana, who came late, seemed to have only seen the last sentence before the conversation disappeared. Lee Han kindly explained Gonadaltes: He was saying that the person who showed the forbidden magic to the students of the external magic school this time was Yukveltire. Vaquantalana:No? What does that mean? Iactus: What? no? Then who is it? Baquantalana: I havent confirmed who it is yet, but its not Yukveltire. Obviously Gasp Lee Han was taken aback. I never thought there would be someone who knew the truth! However, although Lee Han was embarrassed, he immediately took action. Originally, in this case, the person who reacted late would lose. Gonadaltes: If you dont want to believe it, dont believe it. I was released without receiving any compensation at best, but I feel bad because I only received denial. Iactus: Whoa whoa. calm down. friend. Baquantalana probably didnt mean it in a bad way. Gonadaltes: I think Bhagwantalana is a bit jealous of Yukveltire. I dont want to see Yukveltyre receive such glory. Still, isnt it a bit harsh to just deny it? Vaquantalana: What! no! Gonadaltes: Everyone, please think carefully about what I said. Is there really a single person in Einrogard who would be worthy of showing forbidden magic to students from outside magic schools during club week ? huh? Dont you find my argument persuasive? Its the Yukveltire! Lee Han cleverly appealed to emotions. Indeed, the other members of the club immediately assumed that Yukbeltyre had feelings for her. Iactus: I believe in Gonadaltes hypothesis. It seems likely. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Me too. Vaquantalana: Then think as you will, you imbecile. It makes me sigh to think that these guys are Watchmen members. Bulgari: Everyone, stop fighting! Iactus: You too, stop acting like a bat and choose a side! Is it Gonadaltes hypothesis or Baquantalanas hypothesis? Bulgari: IIthoughtthat other students could do it too. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Who? Dont keep saying it exists, but present the name in a persuasive way. Bulgari: To put it bluntly, its Lee Han of the Wardanazu family !! Lee Han got goosebumps for a moment. As expected, Einrogards seniors could never be underestimated. How do you get your name from here? Iactus: Hey. Hes a second year student. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Are you a moron? Gonadaltes: Oh my gosh, thats nonsense. I cant believe Im really hearing things like this. Iactus: Gonadaltes, be patient. There are a lot of strange sounds today. Chapter 812 Episode 812: I won. Lee Han breathed a sigh of relief. Baquantalana and Bulgari, who had tried to tell the truth and only received criticism, quietly disappeared. Im sorry. Next time the truth comes out, curse at me. If the truth is revealed later and the two start making a fuss, saying Gonadaltes, come out!, Lee Han vowed to remain silent. The reason Lee Han was able to win this time was because of luck. If only the Baldrogard students hadnt spread the rumor that they were in the 5th and 6th grades. hmm. Still, you probably didnt believe I did it, right? Because Im still in my second year. In that respect, Bulgari was a very unique guy. How could he doubt Lee Han himself in this situation? I wonder if he has keen senses or if he knows something that Lee Han doesnt know Maybe I should have called him a liar a little more. We need to buy time for the rumor to spread. It didnt matter if the truth would be revealed later, but it had to be after the rumor had spread. Wouldnt it be much easier to make an excuse if that were the case? Junior. What are you doing here? ! Lee Han, who entered an empty classroom and was manipulating public opinion, was startled by the voice he heard in front of him. Delet, who was passing through the hallway, spotted a junior and asked a question. I was practicing magic for next week! ..yeah. Oops. Lee Han realized that he had made a mistake when he saw the pitiful look from his school senior. Its the weekend when a festival is going on, but Im studying magic alone in the classroom. Anyone who sees me will probably think Im crazy about magic. I only did it for a moment. Wait! A sudden thought occurred to me! Usually, its rare for people to study just because they think about it for a moment, but thats right. Junior, come with me for a moment. I have something to show you. Delet gestured as if everything was going well. Usually, the emotions shown on this raven beast students expression were tired, irritated, and sad, but today, very rarely, there was joy and joy. ?? Lee Han was puzzled. Has the principal been imprisoned in an imperial prison? Otherwise, I dont think Id be able to see that kind of smile Whats wrong? Huh? Thats right. Is it noticeable? Hehe. Are you really trapped?? As Delet spoke in an excited voice, Lee Han was even more embarrassed. Actually, I havent been able to see the skeleton principal these days. Do you want me to tell you? No, junior. Im not going to wait a bit and see you in person No. Should I just tell you now? Are you okay? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, its okay. I rambled a bit, didnt I? Delet cleared his throat once and calmed down his emotions. No matter how exciting it is, you still have respect as a senior. As soon as the wings that had been fluttering behind him regained their composure, Delet began explaining again. Junior. Dont be surprised and listen. Understood? You must not pass out. Never. Is the school principal really trapped? Huh? What do you mean? Its nothing. Then what on earth is it? a donation has arrived at the school of black magic!! Ah. Only then did Lee Han understand. It was only now that he heard the news that Intarendals had donated the (Moon Card) familys gold coins. It seemed like it had been relayed to him. Arent you happy? Direth looked at his junior with a mixture of disappointment and embarrassment. He obviously thought that his junior would be crazy about it when he heard this story. Even though he was already a second-year junior, It was heartbreaking to see him earning gold coins with his hands and filling the coffers of the Black Magic School. I thought the Black Magic School would no longer have to do such dirty things Wow! Im so happy! Such a miracle! Lee Han realized his mistake and boldly threw himself backwards. As he fell backwards and shouted, the baby basilisk in his sleeve screamed in surprise. ..Youre really bad at acting. I dont know what youre talking about! Im so shocked that I dont seem to understand! Hey. Do your best. Did you know more than that? Yes. How?? I just heard that you werent there? Hmm. You must keep this a secret. I put my honor and my heart on the line. ruler. Tell me. Lee Han briefly explained what happened this weekend. A crazy clone resurrects an ancient subordinate, and the ancient subordinate uses the familys blood and wealth to enter Tumble! Direth fell backwards in surprise. Uh, was there a reason for you to act just now? I was so surprised that I fell You stupid junior! She grumbled and stood up in the hallway, holding Lee Hans hand. Dirette was agonized. No matter how much she thought about it, she didnt care about her junior. It felt like the money I received after selling it. When I heard the news about the donation earlier, my happy feelings disappeared and I was left with mixed feelings. Wait a minute. Junior. Have you ever shown ancient magic to kids at other schools? Yes? I do not know. Is it possible Yukbeltyre came to visit me and asked me what was wrong because he kept bugging me. He says its nothing, but that cant be the case. I keep asking and he says theres a rumor going around that he used forbidden ancient magic. Wow! Rumors spread faster than I thought. Lee Han was slightly impressed. It seemed like the members of the Watchmen Club were quieter than expected. I never thought they would have already reached Yukbeltires ears. Isnt that a good thing? Isnt the reputation spreading widely? Junior, you Isnt that the way of thinking that ordinary second-years have? Actually, I heard it from senior Falkrius. Lee Han didnt hesitate to turn to the senior. I casted it. I felt like I was performing acrobatics on a single rope, but I couldnt help it. Its not a bad thing, but Yukbeltyres pride is stronger than I thought. I get really upset when I get praised for something I didnt do. In the past, he couldnt finish his assignment within the time limit and collapsed, so I secretly helped him, but he got really upset and didnt talk to me for a week. Isnt that complete trash! Its not that bad right? That could happen to you. Direth remembered what Yukveltire had done to his junior and was torn on whether to defend him or not. Anyway. You did it, right? The moment I heard it from Yukveltire, I thought of you, my junior, but anyway, I just ignored it because I was wondering where he could have learned such ancient magic. Yes. Actually, its true that I did it. Lee Han gave up and confessed. Lee Han did his best to make excuses, saying that he had no choice because the crazy clone threatened him with a stick. The good Direth was heartbroken by his juniors words. That damn clone is really the truth. ! I said we need to subdue him quickly. Thats correct! But junior. Can you explain in detail what kind of magic it was? Direth glanced at his junior, his black eyes sparkling with curiosity. Oh no. Academic curiosity Its black magic that was banned in ancient times Im curious No. sorry. I made a mistake. * * * Still, Lee Han eventually started explaining about the Black Emperor Hall. About 1/3 of the explanation was about his crazy alter ego and swearing at the students of Kalarogard and Baldrogard. Delet received magic from a junior who had gone through a difficult time. I didnt point out anything because I felt guilty that I was squeezing it out. How on earth does it make sense for a 4th grader to come here? You Baldro bastards! I once heard that Baldrogard was different in the 4th year, but I was completely fooled! Ah. Thats thats it. Its not like there arent students in Baldrogard who come to their senses and study magic seriously Really? Lee Han reacted with as much shock as when he heard There are good professors in the Empire. Is it true that they really exist? ? A guy like that usually doesnt come to Einrogard during festivals like this. That was definitely true. Any Valdrogard student who comes to his senses and studies magic seriously will spend every day. Why dont you study hard and hire someone from Einroguard to come and play? Anyway, this is how I summon you. I heard that a wizard can control the powers of a demigod. It is said that in the past, in order to create an underwater city, warlocks created demi-gods who could control water Dirette scrawled his juniors words on a piece of paper with brightly sparkling eyes. The secret secret that was practiced by the ancient warlock. How many more opportunities will there be to hear in person? Sir. Arent you having too much fun? There is no sin in knowledge. Click! At that moment, the echo stone began to shine again and a vision flowed out. The crazy clone glared at Lee Han as if he could not believe it and said . I figured out the structure. My student accidentally touched this and that Im sorry. Is this a warlocks workshop? The crazy clone looked around, perhaps noticing the atmosphere flowing from Professor Mortums tower of darkness. . It looks like it was created by a fairly useful warlock. ! Lee Han was surprised by the crazy clones words. It was rare to see a wizard whose crazy clone spoke like that. Well, if you think about it, he must be a distant disciple. When I thought about it, it was his alter ego that was separated from the skeleton headmaster a long time ago, and Professor Mortum is now a student who learned from the skeleton headmaster, so it was not strange that the madman god favorably evaluated Professor Mortums magic. But there was one strange thing. What is it? Im so needy. Have you ever been swept up by a band of thieves? The two students of the Black Magic School fell silent at the same time. Lee Han didnt have the confidence to explain, so he turned around and said He said, I think so. How dare the scum a thousand things. Find that group of thieves and make them pay what they deserve. Yes! I will erase you from this world! Direth looked at his junior as if he felt sorry for him. Meanwhile, his crazy alter ego noticed Direths existence. He glared at him calmly and then coldly dismissed him . Are you the workshop owners disciple? You are quite useful too. Its not possible! Lee Han shouted in surprise. What if his crazy alter ego not only took him as his disciple, but also Dirett He was already in the 5th year, so he was unfortunate enough. That was too much. What nonsense are you talking about? Wasnt it your intention to make him a disciple? a thousand things. If you talk nonsense one more time, I will turn your tongue into lead. If you see a useful stone on the side of the road, will you make it your disciple? To begin with, it is a lumber with a weak and harsh nature. Its a fatal weakness. Thats not a compliment Lee Han, who was about to refute, stopped. for a moment. Then what about me? While he was displeased, his crazy clone asked again. Who is the owner of this workshop? This is Professor Mortum. What about that? Delet answered on his behalf. His voice was very harsh as he was an ancient being who was harassing his junior. Hes a senior from the same school. Right. Defeat them both Pop! Lee Han turned off the echo stone again. Hmph. Leave your nonsense to Antagondals. Delet, who was watching this, was rather embarrassed. Is it okay to do this to an ancient being?! Chapter 813 Episode 813 Hoo junior. Is it okay if I do this? Delet asked cautiously. I still had vivid memories of my junior being kidnapped by an ancient being and almost dying. Of course, if he had the strength, Direth would have plunged the dagger with a terrible curse into that crazy clones back, but shouldnt he just bow his head when he doesnt have the strength? There was nothing good about scraping the nature of an existence that was close to a natural disaster. No. That kid keeps saying crazy things. Lee Han rather grunted. They already coerced and threatened him into performing a forbidden ancient magic show in front of the Kalarogad students, and there was no limit to their compliance. Even the magic sword that destroys its owner in the old story would not have tried to bully him so blatantly. If I leave it alone, they will tell me to attack the principal later? Thats true, but if you turn it off on your own Hmph. Its okay as long as you dont go outside. Since there was no crazy clone in front of him, Lee Han became quite brave. Rather than fear, my anger at the people who kept trying to ruin my relationships was even stronger! A thousand things. ! As soon as the words were finished, the illusion came again. Instead of getting angry or reprimanding him for turning off the echo stone on his own, the crazy clone looked at Lee Han with emotionless eyes. Lee Han quickly looked away and began detecting the Echo Stone again. There will definitely be a part where you can turn it back on remotely. You have to turn that part off too. Let us admit this royal mistake. ! Lee Han and Delet were surprised. This was especially true for Lee Han. no. Did you have the ability to realize your mistakes? In that case, it might really be an upwardly compatible entity of the skeleton principal. Could this alter ego be the main body? Are you talking about giving an order to attack a senior or a professor? What are you talking about? The crazy alter ego did not understand what Lee Han was talking about. Then what mistake did you make? Youre handling the Echo Stone better than expected. Access is probably blocked now. omg. Lee Han realized that he had been caught and quickly stopped the magic that was spreading out like tentacles. I never would have thought that I could sense Lee Hans magic power while searching for the Echo Stone from such a great distance. He was able to figure out what Lee Han was doing just by the slightest change in his illusion. Normally, it would have been an arrogant act that would have been enough to cut off his head several times like a magic criminal, but the crazy clone seemed to have appreciated his students antics quite highly and admonished him leniently. ruler. Now leave the stone alone. I dont like it. Hey junior! Delet became thoughtful and tried to stop Lee Han. Lee Han pushed his senior aside and spoke bluntly. You keep coming out on your own and trying to kill me. The royal family tried to kill you? A thousand things. Where did you get such a slander What if you tell everyone to take down the senior or the professor? Do you know how strong and evil a warlock this senior is? The professor is even stronger and more evil! Even though Direth knew it was a lie, he was very slightly hurt. So, I need to find wisdom and find a way to defeat it Why are you making me hear all that? Anyway, that warlock is weak and cruel No. Its just by Masters standards, that person is also very evil and terrible! The argument between the two started suddenly and continued fiercely. Delet made a complicated expression as he saw that evil acts that he had not done were being added. And surprisingly, the junior began to win the argument. In the first place, the moment I cut off contact and held on, the person I regretted was the other person. Obviously, the first promise you made was to teach me remotely, not to interfere arbitrarily like this. Even though it wasnt time, you would have been the first to seek wisdom If youre going to do this, Ill contact you after the semester is over! The crazy alter ego glared at Lee Han with his eyes filled with all the emotions that a teacher inevitably feels when teaching a student, such as shock, anger, disgust, etc. dare! Intarendals, who were worse off, offered a remonstrance from the side. -master. Originally, all the disciples were ungrateful and shameless people. Even if their teacher teaches them both materially and spiritually, they often forget grace and act arrogantly. Lee Han and Direth cursed Interendals in their minds at the same time. What does that old man say? Its so annoying..! No matter how ungrateful you are, how can you do something like that -Dont think of the other person as the same as your master! You should think of it as a young animal that has not yet grown up. Thats what a disciple is like. The crazy clone responded to Intarendals words with a few more dignified ancient swear words. Intarendals realized the owners intention and quickly brought in a magic criminal. The magic criminals scream was heard along with the curse. What just happened to your room? Well? I didnt hear anything, said the crazy clone, barely able to control his anger. good night. Please forgive me. You can use the Echo Stone as you wish. thank you! You will definitely regret your mistake of arbitrarily rejecting the appearance of your teacher. Lee Han, who got what he wanted through brinkmanship, transformed into a polite student again. What are you saying? I have always engraved the teachers teachings deep in my heart. However, right now, even the 5th circle magic is too much for me, so I am trying to choose and focus. what? Delet asked in a dumbfounded voice. What kind of assignment did this junior receive while I never saw him? do whatever you want. A thousand things. You will have to pass on the generosity you received today to your descendants. Yes. Yes, I will. The mad clone eventually allowed his disciple to handle the Echo Stone and declared that he would not appear and give any further orders. The generosity was so great that even the clone himself was surprised. Interendals was so moved that she shed tears. -This kind of generosity has never been seen before and will never be seen again. What disciple would enjoy such grace! Dont flatter. Interrendals. -This is not flattery! Cant you two just go out together? Lee Han thought to himself when he saw the two of them getting along so well C Then, Ill just send my disciple away. I understand, master . oh! Master! Please wait a moment! ? The conversation, which felt like walking on a knifes edge, barely ended, but Direth was taken aback by the sight of Lee Han suddenly calling out to his crazy alter ego again. why? what? Could you explain the Black Emperors pavilion one more time? My disciple is so foolish Such a foolish person. The crazy clone looked at Lee Han pitifully and started explaining again. Delet made a promise to himself as he listened to the explanation. From now on, you should never ask about magic in front of him again. In this situation, it was truly insanely considerate of Direth to ask again without forgetting about the magic he had asked about. * * * Yukveltire looked around to find Delet. He couldnt see it in the existing classroom or the Bone Wraith Workshop on the 7th floor, so the only place left was the Dark Stone Hall. Sure enough, when I entered the magic tower of the Black Magic School, I saw familiar black wings. Next to him was Wardanaz, a talented junior belonging to the same tower. So its like this I think it would be difficult to implement magical power even if I just follow the magic circle I used magical power like this. .. I can fill you in Dont talk nonsense.. Uke. No, there are a lot of crazy wizards.. If you hear it youll be in big trouble. Who is the crazy wizard? Ugh! Direth closed the book he had written about the Black Emperors Magic and screamed. Because they were so absorbed in the forbidden ancient magic, they didnt even know that Yukveltyre had arrived. When did you come? I thought you said you were visiting earlier. I didnt. Dirette. It looks like your hearing is bad or your memory has decreased. Its probably the effect of the curse Hey. What you said was Help me with my research and Ill come find you soon. I clearly said, Dont come. ? When Yukbeltyre tilted his head as if he didnt understand, Direth was about to swear, but stopped. There was no point in swearing, and above all Senior. Shouldnt you tell me that you were falsely accused? Hmm. Dirette thought for a moment as Lee Han whispered next to him. Someone had to take on the notoriety of using evil ancient magic on an outsider. For the sake of justice and truth, his junior did this. Should he reveal that he did it? Or will he sell out Direths old friend in a dirty and mean manner? Direth made a decision. Lets just accept what he did ?! Lee Han was taken aback . Of course he expected an explanation. But you said you didnt like being falsely accused? What can I do? A wizard cant live only doing what he likes. He also has to do something he doesnt like. When Delet blurted out this, Lee Han was unable to refute and was overwhelmed by the force. Instead, Ill help you with research. Thats enough. I will help you too. Hey. Thats a bit much. No. I also have a conscience. Junior. You are so Direth looked at Lee Han sadly, not knowing that he had spread a rumor at the Watchman Club. Where else can you find such a fanatic in Einrogard? And although Direth himself didnt know it, Lee Han also had similar thoughts about Direth. If you only deal with Senior Yukveltyre, you become even more generous than usual. We will help you with the research! ! Yukveltyre raised his eyebrows in surprise. Delet said with a grin. Are you surprised? Okay. I guess both of you have finally figured out how to act rationally. The two members of the dark magic school suppressed their hatred and maintained smiles. So what can I help you with? As you know, there are many people at school right now who are mindlessly throwing away gold coins. We plan to persuade them to support us. Who are the scatterers? First, Lagessa, daughter of Thorgerd. Admiral of the private fleet. Since she invested in Professor Verdus, she will also invest in me. Lee Han made a complex and subtle expression. Although Lagesa was an eccentric pirate, I felt a little heartbroken when he treated every Einroguard student he met as a brat. Next is Duke Ikaldoren. Duke Ikaldoren? Why him? I checked and it was in the school. We have to get it before others take it first. If someone sees it, theyll think its an item. It was a truly unpleasant conversation for the duke. If anyone hears it, isnt he talking like hes picking up items rolling around on the side of the road? First, lets persuade Lagesa. Weve already prepared all the magic to show you. All we need to do is refine it a little. Direth, you check the optimization. You, the junior of the Wardanaz family, infuse magic. yes! I understand! Normally, the two students from the Black Magic School would have grumbled together. However, Ihan and Direth, who were feeling prickly, readily accepted. This time, they decided to just help. Yukveltyre had a cold face, not knowing what the two were up to. He expressed satisfaction: I guess you really realized it. Both thought well. There is no reason for both of you not to participate in this magic. Because it is a magic that is much more valuable than studying it individually. Lee Han glanced sideways at Direth clenching his fists and whispered urgently. Senior. You have to endure it. Ugh thats really Its probably because youre in a good mood, too. I think its true that hes just in a bad mood Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 While the two were whispering, Yukbeltyre was satisfied with himself and moved to take out the item. When I opened the mouth of a medium-sized blue silk bag with a dragon on it, an object much larger than the bag popped out. Its space expansion magic. Lee Han looked at his fellow top senior with envy. The space expansion magic itself was difficult, but giving it to an item semi-permanently was much more difficult. If you were a Waldrogard student, you could have bought it at the auction house with the pocket money you received, but Einrogard student could not do that. If you wanted to, you had to make it yourself. or steal it or say, I have to get my hands on that someday. As Lee Han had a lot to move around, he felt the need for a backpack with space expansion magic more than anyone else. The weight of the backpack was heavy because he was always moving around in preparation for emergencies. If Lee Han hadnt trained in Kimsul and strengthened his body using magic, he would have collapsed from exhaustion a long time ago. Boom! While Lee Han was thinking about something else, the item that Yukbeltire had taken out appeared. It was a human-sized bronze golem. ?? Lee Han was puzzled by the appearance of the item, which was different from what he expected. Um, senior. Werent you researching artificial dimensional artifacts? When Yukveltire heard his juniors question, he stared at him with blue eyes. No matter how much you are interested in artificial dimensional artifacts, you cant afford to rush in without patience like that. However, Yukbeltire decided to be lenient and understanding. Still, wasnt he a pretty capable junior ? Im impatient. Did you really want to see the artificial dimensional artifact? Im going to be crazy Lee Han was lost in thought as Delet muttered next to him. Originally, Lee Han had a great talent for being able to tolerate nonsense from his superiors. Havent you silently endured not only the crazy alter ego, but also the bullshit of the skeleton principal and Professor Boladi? That also applied to Einrogards seniors. Since they are such heavenly seniors, even if it makes me want to punch them and make them cry, I have been able to endure it quite a bit. However, when I saw the evil senior who was a member of the Blue Dragon Tower, I had a slightly different thought. I dont have to put up with this person, do I? They say they put up with crazy alter egos and Professor Boladis nonsense out of fear, but that wasnt Yukveltire. Moreover, since he wasnt close to the other seniors, even if Lee Han didnt notice, there wouldnt be rumors like Wardanaz has been really rude to his seniors these days. Still, after the second year started, I began to notice, but after being bullied by crazy wizards lately, Lee Hans thoughts have changed a little. Shouldnt those who need to draw a line draw the line? Coincidentally, the other person was also a student of Professor Verdus. In that case, it might be right to treat him like he treated Professor Verdus. Seniors. Lee Han raised his hand and opened his mouth with a stern expression. Yukveltire tilted his face slightly to the side. Why are you like that? Ill be honest with you. I really have no interest in the artificial dimensional artifacts you do. Please dont get me wrong. Yukveltire stopped. It originally had a cold face with no emotional changes, but when it stopped, it looked like a statue made of ice . After a while, Yukveltyre started moving again and asked. But I definitely said I would help. We are fellow top seniors and Dirette seniors are helping us together, so we are helping together. Im really not interested. Irony or rhetorical metaphor There really isnt any, senior. Just like Professor Verdus doesnt care about his students, there isnt any. Yukveltyre, who had been silent, eventually opened his mouth. Well, if you dont know the value of that magic, you will only lose. Then he turned around and fiddled with the item he had taken out. Delet made a complicated expression as he saw his friends shoulders seem to have slightly lowered for some reason. Lee Han whispered carefully. Did I say it too harshly? No. There has to be someone who tells you firmly. If you just listen and say you feel sorry, you will end up like me Direth, who was speaking, suddenly felt a sense of self-destruction and stopped. Anyway, its not your fault at all, junior. The bad thing is that he doesnt listen to people from the beginning and thinks his own way. You shouldnt feel sorry for him. I think the person hes dealing with is Professor Verdus. Yes. Anyway, I didnt feel sorry at all. I will continue to treat you like Professor Verdus. Direth thought that he knew a little bit about why his crazy clone chose this boy from the Wardanaz family as his disciple. And then I was shocked and disgusted. What nonsense am I thinking! Yukveltire. So what is that bronze golem? Delet called out to his friend in a voice that was half an octave higher than usual. Its a magic that will persuade Lagessa. Yukveltire explained about the bronze golem. There were many ways to activate the golem, but as an excellent enchantment wizard, Yukveltire approached it with enchantment magic. Movement type magic for the arms and legs. Flexing and flexibility type magic for the joints. Voice absorption magic for the head ! Originally, unless a golem was directly controlled by a wizard, it was common to leave only one simple command. The more you increase the number of things that can move autonomously, the more rapidly the difficulty level increases. However, Yukveltyre gave the golem more than a dozen commands to complete the bronze golem with high performance. It was truly a stunt of astonishing perfection . Dirette asked in a surprised voice. Is there a reason to make it like this? Because it was made for servant purposes. A bronze golem created not to be a gatekeeper or to repel enemies, but to serve as a servant who can follow various instructions. That was the magic completed by Yukbeltire. Lee Han asked curiously. Can I give you an order? Do whatever you feel like. Lee Han, curious, began giving several commands to the bronze golem. -Come this way. -Bring the magazine from the library. -Try making tea. -Can you clean here too? -Is transcription possible? And surprisingly, the bronze golem passed all the tests. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. amazing! Why did you choose this over an artificial dimensional artifact? Because it is advantageous to be simple and intuitive when presenting to outsiders But if you are going to do such complex and diverse work, wouldnt it be better to just call in a being from another dimension and make a contract? A devil or something. Lee Han, who was admiring the bronze golem, stopped after hearing his seniors words. The idea of summoning the devil to do chores seemed so natural. Other-dimensional beings are neutralized or reverse-summoned in some situations. In comparison, bronze golems, which are maintained only by internal magic, are much more stable. Indeed it may take a lot of work, but its usable. How long did it take? day. It took longer than I thought. A strange rumor spread along the way. Lee Han, who was listening from the side, applauded in admiration as he tried to change the topic. Thats amazing. Its amazing that you can follow so many different orders, but you made this in one day. Are you really saying that when you have absolutely no interest in this? Hes really my friend, but hes so crazy Direth closed his eyes tightly when he saw his friend, who was embarrassed no matter what. If you forced a junior to use magic and got slapped and kicked out, you should feel ashamed and reflect on your behavior. But Delet was still looking down on his junior. Lee Han was the one who easily escaped from the den of his crazy alter ego, but he didnt even blink an eye at such trivial complaints. Im interested in this. You made it well. Artificial dimensional artifacts are better at making No. Im not interested in that. Artificial dimensional artifacts are superior I know that, but Im just not interested. Infuse me with magical power. Yes. As Yukveltyre turned around again, Dirette said. I felt ambivalent feelings. The good thought that the two should be separated and the evil thought that if I keep having my junior around, this evil friend might learn a lesson little by little! * * * Lee Han diligently took notes on the magic engraved on the bronze golem. Delet, who was helping with optimization and stabilization next to him, tilted his head. What are you doing? Ah. Im going to try making it when I get back to the dorm later. I think it would be a good idea to put it in the grade lounge. Do you feel that way when you see this? Dont you think so? The junior member of the Wardanaz family asked in a bit of confusion. It seemed like anyone would want a golem servant with such good performance. Especially . In a case like Lee Han, since magic is what overflows, if you make just one thing well, you can use it in the future. No. Nothing. Direth laughed lightly and changed the topic. Normally, when a second-year student saw a bronze golem like that, they would think, Its amazing, but they wouldnt think, I should try making it myself. I thought that would be the case even if they were a third-year student, not a second-year student. Direth shook his head. Unbeknownst to him, it felt like his juniors magic skills were improving to a truly amazing level. Yukbeltyre. Its done. Its okay. Yukveltyre confirmed as he glanced at the bronze golem. One of the two was making nonsense without knowing how great the artificial dimensional artifact was, but his skills were acceptable. This is a junior . I did it. Yukveltires eyelashes trembled slightly. Of course, I was once again surprised to hear that Lee Han had done the optimization work that I thought Dilett had done. Did you do well? How do you feel? Not bad Say you did well. But youre still not better than me Tell me you did a good job. good job. Only after being stabbed in the side three times by Direth did Yukveltire praise his junior. Lee Han was puzzled by the sight of him clutching his side as if in pain. Are you feeling unwell? A rude wizard attacked. Next is Duke Ikaldoren. Duke Ikaldoren was caught trying to steal Einrogardes treasure. Indeed. So. Only then did Delet realize why the duke had come. No matter how much you believe in it, it was an extremely reckless act. I dont know why people like that come out regularly. There was a time when we were first graders. I cant believe it. Its amazing! Lee Han was fakely surprised. Yukveltire nodded his head in silence and then said what to say next. There is no need to persuade Duke Ikaldoren. Kidnapping. Well, I guess thats okay. Lee Han was embarrassed. Of course, I wasnt that embarrassed when Yukveltyre said he wanted to kidnap me. He was Professor Verdus student. But Dirette immediately agreed. I was a little embarrassed. Oh, is that okay? Youre an external criminal, right junior? The principal must have let him in too. Yes Not knowing that his juniors eyes had become slightly subtle, Delet made a kidnapping plan with his friend. Theyre probably targeting other students too, right? I guess so . Ill have to be prepared for battle. Is there anything useful? The battle golem can mobilize three forces. There are eight artifacts. I guess thats enough. Is there energy-type magic? These days, I see a lot of defense magic of that type in Einro Guard, so I think I need to prepare for it. Lee Han listened with admiration to the wise conversation between his seniors. This should be enough. Lets go. As the conversation ended prematurely, Yukveltyre called out to Ihan. Ihan did not immediately understand and asked back, Where do you mean? To kidnap the duke. Could it be a hearing curse? Thats not true. Rather, can I go too? Of course, since it was just the two fifth-year students talking, I thought I would leave Lee Han behind. A battle wizard like you is needed with all his might. Delet listened to his friends words and nodded without thinking before meeting Lee Hans staring eyes. W Would you like to wait here? Chapter 815 Episode 815 No, its okay. I decided to help you, but I have to go with you. Its okay. You just shut up. It was already confusing, but Direths voice naturally became sharper as the idea of being a friend scratched his heart. However, it was difficult to deny what Yukbeltire said about the need for battle wizards like Lee Han as a fighting force. Neither Direth nor Yukveltire were combat wizards who were professionally trained in magical combat. Of course, just because he wasnt a trained battle mage didnt mean he was weak. You could tell that just by looking at the Einrogard students. Basically, wizards were able to cast sufficiently powerful attacks if given time and space, and the same was true for Direth and Yukveltire. Delet is black magic. Yukbeltire gives enchantment. Since they were both outstanding wizards in their school, it was very easy to apply the magic they had learned in battle. But that doesnt mean it doesnt have weaknesses. The biggest difference between a battle wizard and an ordinary wizard was whether or not they could prepare for unexpected situations . Even when attacks come from all directions and all kinds of noise and threats target the wizard, can you remain calm and cast the necessary magic? Although Einroguard students were trained in a harsh environment and were able to fight well compared to most wizards, there were clearly limitations. There are not many students who give up their own research goals and prioritize training the magic needed for battle. Of course, there were unfortunate students who learned both on very rare occasions If I were to categorize it, I have a long-distance summoning style of combat. Deleting is similar. I need a wizard who can respond at mid-range and close range. There are limits to summoned beasts. Einroguard kids are especially good at exploiting loopholes like this. Whether it was an inanimate summon that the wizard created a routine for or a summon that was brought in from another dimension, it was bound to have its own habits. If you were an outsider who didnt know much about magic, the Einroguard students, who often bumped into each other, were good at exploiting these weaknesses. In the end, the most stable thing was to have a wizard who could respond flexibly to all situations. I understand. I dont know if I can do well against other seniors, but Ill give it a try. Younger of the Wardanaz family. You are Professor Bagreks disciple. You have defeated the King of Ghouls, Mr. Basilisk, the Serpent, the King of Frost Giants, the Magical Criminal, etc. Of course, you should be able to do well. Yukbeltire supported his junior in a senior-like manner. Lee Han, who was touched by the support, responded bluntly. Senior, you are Professor Verdus best student, but you still cant complete the artificial dimension? Youre making a completely nonsensical and illogical analogy. Yukveltire calmly ignored it with his usual unwavering attitude. However, Delet could see his friends fingertips trembling slightly. Originally, Yukbeltire ignored what Professor Verdus said no matter what other students said, but he could not ignore the words of his junior, whom he highly regarded. Yukbeltire. If you want to be respected by your juniors, be nice to them. What more are we supposed to do here? Thats it. Keep living like that! Delet gave up right away. I thought that my friend would be corrected if he felt unfair and sad. Of course, it may never be fixed, but * * * Duke Ikaldoren thought he knew quite a bit about Einrogard. Various ancient documents and books, testimonies of visitors and graduates, and exploration of other magic schools. Since we prepared this carefully, we thought it would be possible to extract at least one treasure from Einroguard. Moreover, the duke had the arrogance and pride typical of someone who had not been defeated for a long time. As a member of a great aristocratic family of the empire, didnt he plot numerous conspiracies to overthrow his political opponents from a young age? However, Einrogard was very different from what the duke expected. At this historic magic school, Duke Ikaldoren experienced defeat for the first time in his life. -I was wrong. What do you want? You can pay as much ransom as you want. -Please be quiet. -Isnt this Duke of Ikaldoren admitting his mistake? -All right. So please be quiet. -At the very least, prepare a residence befitting the dignity of a duke. -If you keep talking, I will put you in the dungeon. -Do you think this kind of treatment is suitable for the Duke of the Empire? -Everything is done with permission. So why did someone who knew so much steal from Einrogard? -Of course, I will not deny that I gave orders to my subordinates. But all of this ultimately lies in the arrogant self-righteousness of the Demon Commander, who monopolized the ancient vision and did not share it with the honorable imperial nobles Puhak! How dare you give filth to the Duke of the Empire?! -I guess you like clean water. Sprinkle more. -Wait a minute! stop. I will stop. -If you talk one more time, I will spray you with toxic magic wastewater. -I cant even give you a decent meal Stop! Ill stop! Im really going to shut up! The death knights under the command of the Imperial Commander were extremely barbaric and violent. Duke Icaldoren was so discouraged by the rude and harsh environment he experienced for the first time in his life that he had no choice but to surrender. New news was delivered to Duke Icaldoren, whose only companions were hard beds, rough blankets, tasteless meals, and boring books (The Life of the Great Wizard Osu Gonadaltes 1 2 3). -Duke. You said last time that you would pay the ransom, right? Still thinking? -at las! Are you finally able to pay the ransom? Originally, it was How dare you kidnap the Duke of the Empire and collect ransom? The Duke would have said, I will never allow it!, but his time with the Death Knight greatly converted him. -yes. You can now pay. To be exact, its a little different from paying but its roughly the same! The Death Knights began to explain to the Duke that this time, guests from outside came to Einrogard for club week, and that it was an event that traditionally attracted sponsorship and investment. Duke Ikaldoren said that all you had to do was pay the ransom by sponsoring the student you wanted here Its a lot better than I thought! Duke Ikaldoren was relieved to hear that the story was much more sound than he had expected. Isnt this kind of sponsorship event something that was done even before I was imprisoned in Einrogard? -really. Dont talk nonsense to outsiders. If youre talking nonsense, you may have to live for 300 years as a real invertebrate. -I understand. Duke Ikaldoren flinched and was dismayed. Any thoughts of asking for help disappeared. -Can I just leave like this? -yes. Feel free to go out and take a look C I understand C Ugh! Do you by any chance speak to Duke Ikaldoren? As soon as I went out into the hallway, some students started talking to me happily. The duke responded, feeling his eyes get hot for no reason when he met someone who called him by his title. -right. Im the one -I found it! Its a peacock! Kidnap me! Ulde and his friends from the Marchan family, third-year students at the Blue Dragon Tower, waved their wands while laughing evilly in triumph. The Duke, who had lost all his protective artifacts upon coming to Einrogard, was subdued in vain. -Why why are you doing this! What are you doing! -His Royal Highness the Duke. sorry! We need your support! -Cant you just say it with words? -Then other people can steal it, so you cant do that! Your Majesty must stay with us until the end of Club Week! Einrogard students knew well the difference between innocent guests and those imprisoned by the skeleton headmaster. The former meant that students were not allowed to attack (except for Baldrogard students), but the latter meant that students were allowed to attack and take away by force. Of course, as the duke said, you could say it with words. But then shouldnt we have to share it with others? If you kidnap it, you have a monopoly, but there was no need for that. -Did the illusion magic work well? Your Majesty the Duke, do you look like someone else? -okay! Looks like Senior Perse! -Such rudeness I cant let this go! -His Royal Highness the Duke. Be quiet! -Ugh! The duke still didnt know much about Einrogard. Anyone who thinks they know a lot about Einrogard has no idea about Einrogard. -there. Stop. -Ivanna! Whats going on here? -Senior Perse, who you are currently holding on to. Something is strange. -Whats strange? Senior Perse is struggling like this because he took the wrong glow potion! -Im sorry, but I saw Senior Perse 30 minutes ago at the Gyeokgu Club race track. And I guess I didnt even pay attention to my shoes. Theres no way Perse would be wearing such tattered rags! C Damn you! Hit it! -This is what we will say. I will avenge you for the smuggling incident! Ivanna, a third-year student at White Tiger Tower, shouted fiercely and attacked. I was already feeling sick because of the failed smuggling when school started, but I think it worked out well. As the White Tiger Tower students who had cast strengthening magic formed a formation and attacked like a fortress, the Blue Dragon Tower students cursed. -Ignorant bastards! -They seem like people who want to learn magic so they can fight! Why did you come to magic school? Ivanna did not answer because those words themselves were a trap. You had to be especially careful when dealing with the fantasy magic school. However, one of my friends was so upset that he answered back. -You bastard, your grades are worse than mine Wow! -Got caught! Illusion magic became very vulnerable the moment the wizards defenses were shaken. Emotions fluctuate or one of the five senses connects. And now it was both I move without looking. I move without looking Ivanna lowered her head closely to avoid seeing the chaotic scenery and enemies. Some magic flew and I felt a dull pain, but I endured it with strengthening magic. It didnt really matter if it was real or fantasy. -Gotcha! Get out! -Ugh! -Transform! Dont let others notice! Wooden barrel! In a wooden barrel! Duke Ikaldoren, who had been under an illusion spell to look like a different person, shook his head desperately as he was transformed into a wooden barrel. However, the ruthless White Tiger Tower students dragged the peacock away and turned it into a wooden barrel. -retreat! retreat! Leave the fallen one behind! -Well see about the White Tiger Tower guys! It will never end like this! * * * There it is. Lee Han tilted his head at the words of his two seniors. I saw seniors walking with wooden barrels at the bottom of the large spiral staircase on the 6th floor. What do you mean? Duke Ikaldoren. You locked him in a wooden barrel?! No. I must have transformed him. Delet handed Lee Han a pair of glasses with purple lenses. Lee Han looked through the lenses of his glasses. Surprisingly, the wooden barrel looked like the Duke of Ikaldoren. Lee Han was speechless. No matter how good the Dukes support is, is it still okay to kidnap him like that? Wouldnt it be inconvenient to be forced to transform like that? Yukveltyre tilted his head in the manner of a disciple of Professor Verdus, completely unable to understand Lee Hans question. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han saw that and realized that he had asked the wrong person. Senior Delet. Even if you transform it like that Huh? Direth summoned a demon that looked like a huge toad and then turned his head to Lee Hans question. What is this? There has to be a place to keep the peacock. Aha, okay. Lets get started! Chapter 816 Episode 816 Unfortunately, Direth did not notice that his evaluation among his juniors had just gone down slightly. He was concentrating on summoning and controlling the toad demon. -Guruk! Wizard! Only limit three people! Okay. Ill keep my promise, so dont worry. Ill only include one person anyway. -Gururuk! There is a wizard god! Believe! I guess you summoned him often While Lee Han was thinking about useless things, Yukbeltire opened his mouth. Here we go. yes. Lee Han took a light breath and cast a strengthening spell. The Quickening Agility of Gonadaltes and Bagreks Foresight. Both were magics that could give a significant advantage in close-range magic combat. Do you have dark vision? yes. When Direth asked, Lee Han also cast Gonadaltes Dark Vision. Yukveltire, intrigued by the sight, asked further questions. Is transparency possible? yes. When Lee Han casted Gonadaltes Invisibility Cloak, Yukveltire nodded slightly and looked at it closely. Originally, a wizards magic could not be cast indefinitely due to limitations in magic power and concentration, but even if it could be cast, it was nearly impossible to cast it repeatedly. Each time a spell is cast, subsequent spells collide with and affect the existing magic. Therefore, in order to cast more than a few spells at once, excellent and sensitive senses were needed, as well as enormous and pure magical power that did not care about consumption due to collision. I knew that the magic power possessed by the junior in front of me was the purest and most outstanding magic power Yukbeltyre had ever seen, but it felt new every time he showed an example of how far it was possible. Thats it. Is it possible to have fire resistance there? Lee Han glared at his senior and cast . If Direth had been there, he would have stopped them, but Direth was busy talking to the toad demon and couldnt pay attention to them. -Guruk! Its a different contract to participate when a battle breaks out! -So, this time, five bull heads were added to the sacrifice offered to Jeobin -Gururuk! I dont want to participate in battle! Wizard battles hurt! -No need to attack. Just protect me. -Guruk! All wizards? -no. Just the juniors over there. He doesnt need to help. Theres also Lesser Cold Resistance I dont like it. Lee Han turned down the repeated requests with a straight face. Honestly, when I looked at the White Tiger Tower students, fire resistance didnt seem to be much of a need. Why? Look at the seniors over there. Most of the elemental properties that can be felt from magical power are wind-type. There will be no need to use fire resistance, let alone cold resistance . The juniors answer was very logical and valid, using his innate sense as the basis. Yukveltyre was disappointed inwardly, but could not refute it, so he agreed. Finally, Direth, who had reached a contract agreement with the toad demon, approached the two. Sorry. Its a long story. Are you ready? You havent applied any cold resistance? When Delet asked without much thought, Yukbeltire tried to explain instead, Most of them change Yes. Ill bet now, senior. Lee Han casted without saying anything. At those words, Yukveltire stared at his junior who was in a state of invisibility. What I just did was not illogical Lets go! Senpai! Well pass by! Yukveltyres fingertips trembled once again, feeling an unfamiliar emotion for the first time in his life. I didnt know it yet, but the name of that emotion was anger. So, if you want to be respected, treat me well Delet, who was next to me, looked sad and muttered to himself. Yukveltyre was not affected much by what he said to ordinary wizards, considering them like stones on the side of the road, but he was secretly vulnerable to the verbal abuse of wizards that he admitted. Delet himself said he felt sorry for him and looked after him, but this junior probably dealt with all kinds of evil enemies in Einroguard, so whenever the other person said nonsense, he immediately hit back like a sword. Yukveltire. If youre going to be that angry, just like I said What are you talking about? Im not angry at all. An emotion as trivial as anger has no effect on me. Speak while holding your stick tightly. * * * Pak! Its a surprise attack!! As the hallway suddenly became dark, Ivannas gang reacted immediately. Even as a third-year student at Einrogard, I knew from experience that abnormal phenomena like this did not just happen. Protect the barrel! The White Tiger Tower students were already casting magic in preparation for battle. Some of them had their hearing enhanced to the point of echolocation, which allows them to even catch the echoes of sound waves bouncing back. Up the stairs! Up the stairs! Wall, block the way! Protect the barrel and get out! They are indeed seniors. It cant even be compared to Baldrogard. Lee Han was honestly impressed by the way they moved in perfect order as soon as the attack broke out. Wizards who move quickly without wasting any time, as if they had practiced many times. I could see why White Tiger Tower students were notorious for their reputation in quests and battles, even though their magic research and grades were somewhat lacking. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The strengthening magic school is often criticized for being simple and lacking in creativity, being only a sub-school of the enchantment school, etc but there were certainly few magic schools that were that effective in battle with low mana. Are you strengthening your hearing to capture sound waves? Illusion magic mainly affects vision, so its a counter. After immediately understanding the situation, the way each person faithfully performed their assigned role was like a well-connected machine. The seniors in the rear pulled out bricks from the hallway to create cover, then charged into the station with their swords crossed and shouting. Now that I had created cover for my other colleagues, it was time to kill time by hanging out with the enemy. good. However, the two fifth graders were not embarrassed at all. Since they both belong to the Blue Dragon Tower and the Black Turtle Tower, their fight with the White Tiger Tower has become bitter. Beep- long swords flew out of the air, making a sound similar to a sirens voice. It didnt hit Lee Han at all, but the White Tiger Tower students let out painful groans when they heard the sound. Ugh! Ugh! Although they were not hit immediately as the enhanced magic was protecting their bodies, the illusion magic that immediately targeted their enhanced hearing shook the senses of the White Tiger Tower students. stick! The White Tiger Bob students eventually gave up charging, ducked behind cover, and raised their shields. The idea was to defend against attacks until the illusion magic was destroyed. Then Yukbeltire took out the next artifact. As the stone mirror (mirror made of glass) shot out colored lights, a loud noise erupted in the hallway and an explosion occurred. The opponent was amazing, but this one was so deceptive that it easily surpassed it. An enchantment wizard who comes with plenty of well-prepared artifacts is similar to a wizard with infinite magical power. Damn it! Its Little Verdus! After all, youre in the 5th grade! So verdus? The White Tiger Tower students seemed to have sensed their true identity as they simply used firepower to push away the area around the hallway, including the cover. It seemed like they decided to focus on running away instead of fighting back. Dirette. okay. Delet, who was waiting, waved his wand and chanted a spell. Then, a huge curse flowed like a turbid current and began to swirl from the opposite hallway. The White Tiger Tower students were horrified, having never imagined that such a tangible curse would come flooding in like a flood. what?! Lee Han would have just used his strength to break through, but the White Tiger students were sane. I couldnt throw myself into the muddy current without even knowing what curse it was. Now, please hand over the wooden barrel. Tsk! Dirette. Just subdue it and then You be quiet. Direth felt a bit guilty about taking the duke from his juniors, but he didnt want to be more violent than necessary. Sir! The enemy is coming from behind too! ? ?! The two seniors were surprised by Lee Hans shout. No enemy had yet been captured by the senses. However, Darett, who knew Lee Hans talent, reacted before his friend. In the hallway? yes. What are the numbers? Its just one person, but his magic power is extraordinary As soon as he finished speaking, a student appeared from the corner at the end of the back hallway. Delet and Lee Han sighed at the same time when they saw the smartly dressed cat student. In this situation, he was the person I least wanted to meet. Huh. Junior? Lee Han was taken aback when Caton, a senior from the Jahan family, greeted him warmly. Currently, the area around the hallway was completely dark and Lee Han was in a state of invisibility. how?! -Dont answer. Delet sent a telepathic message C In the current situation, the other party is not sure either. Im thinking about it. Lee Han shivered. As expected, all 5th graders have no conscience! At this level, I could almost see him as a professor. How dare you calmly deceive your junior with such a kind and cute cat face? Delet was certainly right. In the current situation, no matter how good the prosecutors senses were, it was difficult to clearly catch Lee Han. The question was probably asked to confirm a vague feeling. Jahan. You dont have anywhere to use support. Dont approach me. Is this voice Delet? Im jealous. They know how to darken the hallways like this. even a second year can do that All I can do is swing a sword. Hmm. But this time it will be different. If junior Illendil brings the duke to me, he will give me a potion that will help me learn magic. We have decided to provide full support. Ihan and Direth cursed Illendil at the same time. Such a cowardly thing! -The duke was secured. Lets get out. After securing the wooden barrel, Yukbeltire quietly stuffed it into the toad demons mouth and sent a telepathic message. They both nodded. At that moment, Caton moved. The instincts of a prosecutor who has reached the peak are so sharp that even in situations where he knows nothing, he begins to move based on just a sense of discomfort. Stop it! Just in case, the undead summons and artifacts placed nearby attacked Caton, who was attacking him from behind. Caton grabbed the sword at a twisted angle and pounded the hallway floor with his boots repeatedly. Lee Han didnt know what the senior was doing at first, but his eyes immediately widened. ball Space magic!!! Ha! With a shout, Caton swung his sword, tore open space, and blinked forward. Lee Han also used the secret technique of swordsmanship, a short-distance spatial movement magic that he could not yet cast on his own! Arent you crazy, really?! Lee Han couldnt help but curse. If you have such talent, why on earth would you learn magic? I felt deprived, as if I was seeing my second older brother, Arsil. Delet must have thought the same thing, so an expletive came out right away. crazy! I will stop it! Retreat first! As the junior, who was transparent in the dark, accelerated and attacked, Caton carefully slowed down his movements. You cant break through until you identify the enemy. Kakakakang! Wallstone Sword? Are you a junior of the Wardanaz family? Wrong. Its the Moradi family! Huh? The Moradi family is like this Oops. It was a trick. Junior. You are very clever. Caton took two steps back and circulated magical energy throughout his body to strengthen his senses. As my opponent had the advantage, I had to wait a while before he could adjust to the situation. But junior. I dont know why youre there, but theres one thing youre mistaken about. What senior would leave his junior alone and get away? Haha. Senior Catton, you really dont know yet! Senior Yukveltyre has no blood or tears, so he can easily abandon me and escape first! Yukveltyre, who was trying to support Lee Han from behind, stopped. Chapter 817 Episode 817 your prediction was wrong. No, senior?! Why are you doing that there? You would have just given up and escaped! Lee Han shouted in surprise at Yukbeltires words. Caton thought to himself at that sight. Are you two not getting along? I thought we were good seniors and juniors because we were part of the same top team, did research together, and even did things like this together, but it didnt feel that way at all. I stopped it. Delet answered with a shy expression. No matter what, I couldnt just take the duke and go out while my junior was fighting. It was Dirette who blocked the road and pushed Yukveltires back to prevent him from escaping as he pleases. Ah. What else can I say? It was thanks to senior Direth. Hearing his juniors words that he knew that would happen, Yukveltyre felt the unidentified emotions he felt earlier rise again. Caton was puzzled by that appearance. It was rare to see a friend in the same grade shaking his hands like that. Are you by any chance angry? Caton of the Jahan family. Feelings as trivial as anger are mine I think Im angry Im not angry. With his horse, Yukveltire resumed the attack. The swords Caton jumped over flew in from behind again. The undead monsters summoned by Direth rushed in, making bloody noises. hmm. It seems vague. Blinking his eyes, Caton strengthened his senses and sharpened his instincts. The swords flying around in the black darkness were emitting phantom sound waves, disturbing the five senses, and the junior was hiding in a state of invisibility and aiming in this direction but the trained swordsmans senses instinctively found the way. Wizards are disparaged as ignorant and simple, but the path of a swordsman who digs deeply into his own body is by no means to be underestimated. Now rush at the wizards in front and seize the duke Caton instinctively unfolded his secret sword skills forward. Then, the telekinetic force coming from the front collided with the sword strike. Caton was surprised by the heavy feel of the hand. Yukveltire of noble lineage. When did you get this kind of magic? I didnt cast it. Its a trick? However, as soon as the words were finished, the telekinesis came again in a series of strikes. Caton, who was concentrating on blocking the invisible attack that was flying wildly, only then realized a sense of discomfort. Yukbeltire Direth, who was currently controlling the artifacts and summons, did not have the strength to launch an attack of this magnitude. You were a junior of the Wardanaz family! I had such a prejudice! Tsk. Lee Han clicked his tongue at Catons exclamation. I wanted them to be suspicious of Yukveltire if possible, but it seemed like they immediately realized that Lee Han was the culprit. As a battle mage, it was natural to take charge of the vanguard in this situation, but honestly, I didnt feel like it. Gotcha! -! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the undead monster narrowed the distance and attacked Caton with a roar. Delet breathed a sigh of relief. I dont know if it will work out, but! Hearing Catons muttering voice, Lee Han felt a chill sinking down his chest. Pot! Several of Catons clones appeared in an instant and blocked the undead monsters and artifacts running from behind. And Caton himself fiercely rushed towards Lee Han. Direth shouted in disbelief. Does it make sense to create an alter ego like that through swordsmanship?! Thats right. Lee Han didnt even have time to respond. After firing three consecutive strikes of Wardanazs Telekinesis right in front, I jumped back to increase the distance. Caton raised the arm that was not holding his sword like a shield and rushed forward with a shout. The arm blazing with aura collided with telekinesis. Once, twice, three times! It was a desperate measure chosen because he knew that the moment he stopped charging and swung his sword, his junior would disappear. No matter how much he strengthened it with Auror, Catons arm was tattered and twisted at a strange angle because he had blocked the 5th circle magic three times with one arm. But Caton didnt care. The desired goal was achieved. Its the range of the opponents sword! Lee Han activated the two magics he had stored up just in case, and , then threw his staff aside and drew his sword. From here on, the sword was faster than the spell. Boom!!! Caton laughed happily as the Auror blocked his blazing sword. Junior. Excellent! I cant even use Aurors yet, but I cant believe I have this level of destructive power! The strengthening magic learned from the skeleton principal and the physical strengthening of the swordsman who wastes his unique magical energy. In addition, there is even a sword called the Dawn Star that absorbs the opponents magical power. Putting all of these together, we were able to block Cattons Aura-laden blow from the front. However, unlike Caton, who was impressed, Lee Han was trembling in shock. What such ignorance! Even though I was currently casting several strengthening spells, including The Boiling Power of Gonadaltes, a heavy wave surged through my body as if I had been hit straight by a shock spell. It was an incredibly destructive force. Just as a wizard is treated as a strong person who can enter high-level magic from the moment he realizes the small world, I once again realized why a swordsman who can use Aurors is recognized as being of a different class. The precognitive magic cast at that moment warned of the next attack. Lee Han gritted his teeth and attacked as the next herbivorous meal rained down like a storm from all directions. I realized that it would be even more dangerous if I was pushed out of here. Mmm! Caton, who was trying to spread his grass with one arm, took a step back due to his juniors sharp counterattack. Are you using foresight magic? Even though he couldnt use magic, he was a Caton whose knowledge was quite wide. It wasnt strange that a junior who was taking the previous school, unlike me, could use precognitive magic . In that case, the counterattack just now was also explained. It was not easy for a junior who did not know much about Catons swordsmanship and had a low level of skill to react so sensitively. Seniors are also people. If I just take the time, it will be to my advantage! Lee Han made a quick decision in his mind. Caton was also a person. The injury he just received was not only an injury, but he must have used up quite a bit of magical power as he was able to move through space and even create an alter ego. If you take your time and hold on, support from Yukbeltire and Direth will come. Hmm. However, Lee Han realized that his judgment was complacent. This senior, who only swung a sword in the punishment room while the other seniors studied magic, was a monster who could easily target Lee Han even if he was injured and had no magic power. Boom boom boom! The swords trajectory is twisted?! It was clear that he had caught the first strike and was delivering a powerful blow that could destroy the wall. However, as he was pushed back, each time he clashed his sword with the defending Caton, the sword began to get more and more out of control. Lee Han realized it too late when the fourth strike did not produce as much power as he had hoped. Im letting go of my sword! It was hard to believe. Of course, it would have been possible under normal circumstances. Just as Lee Han was able to dodge the attacks of Gainando, who was attacking him to steal his snacks, even with his eyes closed, Caton, who was several levels above Lee Han in terms of swordsmanship, would have been able to dodge them even if he lacked strength. But now, they were under various magical attacks from all directions. Moreover, Lee Han was not just attacking normally, but was using all kinds of strengthening magic to deliver strong attacks by calmly sending off such attacks, he was putting Lee Han in a disadvantageous situation. It was a swordsmanship that gave me goosebumps. For a moment, Lee Han looked into Catons eyes. The vertically slit pupils characteristic of a cat beast were looking for an opportunity to counterattack. Even in an unfavorable situation where I was injured and exhausted, I felt the keenness to never miss my prey. It cant go on like this! Lee Han instinctively took a gamble. At that moment, the pocket watch radiated magical power and accelerated Lee Hans time. Caton was surprised when his juniors speed increased to a level different from that of ordinary strengthening magic. Im really jealous. That kind of magical ability! Although surprised and envious, Catons body moved in a familiar way. A sword imbued with aura blocked the opponents attack path. Lee Han didnt know, but the acrobatics that Caton was performing now was Paeryu Janhwa, a secret technique of the Yangryu Sword, a sword technique he had learned. The essence of illusion that lets the opponents attacks go away and leads them to a disadvantageous position! No matter how injured and exhausted Catton was, it was not easy for the junior to break through this with his strength. He quickly adjusted his stance and fired three sword strikes. Caton let it go. Two sword strikes flew again. Catton let it go again. ? For the first time today, Caton felt something strange about the sword. The junior did not move to where he wanted to go. what? At that moment, the juniors invisibility magic was released. Caton, seeing Lee Hans eyes for the first time, was surprised. It wasnt that he was overwhelmed by his seniors sword, but he was still looking for an opening. Its surprising that you escaped from Judo, but that attack cant break through this defense Qwarm! There was an audible sound when magical power was abnormally condensed, which could not be heard unless you were sensitive to magic. Caton was astonished. An aura was forming on the juniors sword. Danger. enforce. prognosis. Acceleration. A form of plasma that cannot be displayed through the general concentration of magical power created by strong concentration brought about by circumstances such as will, intertwined with solid intention. The aura flashed and merged with the Byeokam Sword that Lee Han had learned. The blow shattered Catons shellfish and sent the sword flying back. bang!!!!! ! Lee Han, whose sword flew away, was more surprised than Caton, whose sword flew away. I never expected to be able to break down my seniors defense. Great job, junior!! I never thought you would use an auror! Caton spoke happily, as if it were his own business, regardless of the defeat he had just suffered. Lee Han wanted to thank me profusely, but he couldnt. A rebound came rushing through my body, including the time magic I had just used. Ugh Ugh Keuuk Thank you But youre an Auror What do you mean? The attack I just made. That was the auror. Hmm, that must have been why the invisibility spell was broken. Caton nodded. I had heard that since the auror itself was an abnormal condensation of magical power, it sometimes had an effect on the surrounding magic. To see it like this, magic was truly a mysterious thing. Holding back the pain throughout his body, Lee Han asked again, But there was no change in the sword If youre an Auror, shouldnt there be a burning flame coming from the sword? Caton answered that question as if he didnt understand. Thats right. It was definitely trying to bloom, but it died down inside ah. ? Junior. You are holding a sword that absorbs magical energy. Ah Im sorry. Lee Han was embarrassed. When I thought about it, it was funny to ask the question, Why dont Aurors burn? while holding the Morning Star, a sword with a black magnet blade that absorbs magical power. Me. By the way, senior. Ask me anything. I think you should look from the back first Caton turned his head. At the vital points of the body, including the neck, were flying swords summoned by Yukveltyre, and above the head, a bloody undead monster summoned by Direth was glaring with its mouth wide open. Ah. I lost. Im surrendering. Cant we just look at them as members of the same grade? Dont you have to give something? Lee Han asked, slightly worried, as it looked like Direth and Yukveltire were going to kill Caton at any moment. Caton had a sullen attitude. I answered, Junior. I dont have any wealth. Most of the time, I was in the punishment room, so I couldnt do any requests or research. Try giving me a broken arm. Unlike me, even the healing magic is really amazing, junior Please be quiet. Lee Han looked at the two seniors and covered Catons mouth. Chapter 818 Episode 818: I dont know if its because of his mood, but Direttes eyes say, Youre in the 5th year, so youre getting treatment from your junior? I felt like they were saying, Just tell them to look after it themselves. Yukveltyre also seemed to be saying something with his eyes, but he wasnt very interested, so it wasnt conveyed well. Your arm was so badly shattered. Its because the magic that my junior showed was powerful. Caton smiled happily even though one of his arms was twisted and twisted like Gainandos favorite candy. Lee Han was about to hit him but held back. If he hit him, the other two seniors might think it was a signal and attack Caton. Doesnt it hurt? It hurts. But Im used to the pain. I trained in the punishment room. Did you by any chance enter a different punishment room than me? Lee Han had doubts in his mind at Catons words. Perhaps, if you fail a class more than a few times or become stronger than a certain level, you may enter a more difficult punishment room. Otherwise, it would be inexplicable that he had trained to withstand even his arm being shattered like this. Can I ask you about that magic? Please be quiet. I need to concentrate. Lee Han wondered how he could heal his tattered arm with the healing magic and alchemy he had learned. Caton, unaware of his juniors true feelings, chattered excitedly about the magic he had shown earlier. Junior. Did you cast that magic spell contraction earlier? I cast it without chanting. Hey, Jahan, shut your mouth. My junior is concentrating. A worse delet made Catton shut up. Of course, anyone who was really told to shut up couldnt make it to the 5th grade of Einrogard. Caton asked Delet as if everything went well. Then, Derette, I think you can tell me. Its a 5-circle telekinesis spell. Is that okay? Its a magic specialized for immediate casting without chanting. Oh oh! Catons eyes sparkled and he got excited when he heard that the magic was not just simple repetitive learning, but a comprehensive understanding of a field and completing it with the wizards own goals and personality. Dont move! Lee Han tried to take notes because Catton was excited. He got irritated. Delet sighed and advised, I think it would be better to just call a magician from the healing school. This went beyond the level of a compound fracture. I feel a bit sorry for calling out seniors from the healing school for something like this Thats probably what that school does. Lee Han nodded at Yukbeltires words. And pretended not to hear . He continued. Im sorry it must be difficult for you. I said that was the schools job. Yes, yes. So, I tried to solve it, but it wasnt easy. How about using this? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yukveltyre took out the stone mirror artifact he used during the battle earlier. Lee Han shouted in surprise , Burn the broken arm. Are you afraid? Thats a bit true. Caton shook his head in embarrassment. Even so, it was a bit much to lose one of his arms. Yukveltyres stone spectacles were not originally made for combat. Of course, it can be used for combat, but its originally for exploration. Dirette began to explain on behalf of his friend. I had a slight sense of crisis that if I left it like this, my friend might one day fall while holding the back of my head. The structure within an object or artifact. It can be used on the human body as well. Commands are also possible. Help me fix my arm. When Direth gave the command, the mirror-shaped artifact began drawing light, accurately reflecting the shattered arm. Attach! Lee Han was surprised as he followed the instructions one by one. At first, he was a half-body . I objected, but it seemed like Seok- gyeong really knew how to heal Catens arm. It was hard to even guess where to start. The shattered arm was getting better little by little every time he cast the spell. Precognition Magic Did you even include it? The calendarium is also amazing. Lee Han, who was impressed, looked at Dirette and said, This and the last bronze golem are really amazing. Isnt that right? Direth was happy for no reason when he heard his friends praise. Caton, who was next to him, also smiled happily, wiping under his nose. Thats right . Yukveltire is outstanding Why are you so happy? Thats because were in the same grade. Yukveltyre, who had been listening silently, slowly opened his mouth. Artificial dimension magic is several times higher level than this. Im not interested in that. Seeing his classmates fingertips trembling, Caton whispered to Delet. You look angry. Youre right, youre angry. * * * It was a task that took about an hour. When it was over, Catons arm had somewhat recovered to its original state. For the rest, I think you can just take the healing potion consistently for about a week. Hey, you really suffered through this junior. If you have a conscience, you should know. Direth scolded Caton. An excellent healing wizard like Professor Alkasis would have immediately drawn a complete recovery chart in his head for injuries of this magnitude and then cast powerful healing magic to make them heal all at once, but as juniors know, He was still a second-year student. Therefore, I had no choice but to borrow Seok-gyeongs power and treat him step by step with low-level healing magic. If it werent for my junior overflowing with magical power, he would have collapsed a long time ago. I know. hmm. Junior. Next time, for any request, please call this cat of the Jahan family and I will sincerely help you. Senior! Lee Han was slightly touched by the way he spoke reassuringly while pounding his chest. No matter what request, if you bring this cat, Seoin, senior. I thought there was nothing to be afraid of. Youre saying something funny. Staying in the punishment room all the time. When will you help me? Calculating the probabilities, it seems more likely that you will not be able to help the Wardanaz familys junior even if you wanted to. However, unlike Leehan, Direth and Yukveltyre were not fooled. Haggi . He knew very well that his friend was spending a lot of time in the punishment room once it started. Caton must have been taken aback by this sharp criticism, so he stuttered, Im going to try my best not to go in this semester If you were that kind of person, you wouldnt have gone in a long time ago. I remember you announced that you wouldnt go in last year and the year before last. Is there any guarantee that this year will be different? Direth and Yukbeltyre mercilessly criticized Caton. Caton became sullen and folded his ears. Lee Han, who was worse off, stepped forward. It might be different this year. Thats right .Thats right. This year, a junior from the Wardanaz family here is helping me with my magic. Are you saying that proudly now? You conscienceless trash. Can you steal my juniors time like that? Delet, who was also criticizing him, looked at his friend for a moment. Isnt that what youre saying? Eyes Yukveltire must have noticed and tilted his head. Its nothing. Just look ahead. Of course Im taking up my juniors time but Im also teaching him swordsmanship and now that Auror has realized it, it will be even more helpful Thats right. It will be helpful. Do you think so too, junior? Dirette glared disapprovingly at his friend, the white tiger Top, who was hiding behind his junior and was appreciative. Even after Caton disappeared after promising to teach him swordsmanship next time, Dirette continued. I glared at him. Senior. You went away. I glared at you in case you came back and started talking nonsense. Junior. I heard that even Aurors have become aware of it, but Im not saying that but dont forget that if you have too much talent, it can actually be difficult. I know that, too. I guess so. Now that Im here, its really surprising. Lets move this craft barrel first. A wooden barrel? Huh? ah. wooden barrel. His Majesty the Duke whatever. Lets move it! Hurry up! Fortunately, there was no new attack this time. The three hurriedly moved the wooden barrel to the underground workshop of the Black Rock Hall. Direth cleared his throat and waved his staff. Then the toad demon cut down the wooden barrel. Now. Now, Im going to get His Highness back to normal, but whos going to say it One was sociable but still in second year, and the other was in fifth year but was Yukveltire. Direth quickly gave up and made up his mind. Ill tell you . . Even though we got permission, they kidnapped us and brought us here, so lets be polite. Do you understand? Lee Han looked around the underground workshop of the Heukamgwan. There were blood-stained handcuffs and chains on the prison bars that used to be used to confine the undead, a suppression tool to subdue demons Its already gone beyond etiquette. I think the distance has gone too far It was definitely a place where I could avoid the eyes of other students who were trying to steal the duke again. I was too scared of my own team. Senior Yukveltire. Still, wouldnt it be a bit weird to have him serve you in a place like this, even though youre the Dukes Royal Highness ? Lee Han didnt want to increase Direths worries, so he asked another senior. Yukveltyre immediately answered, Theres nothing dangerous, so why? Haha. Thats true. I asked for no reason. With just one answer, Ihan immediately realized that he had asked the wrong question. Boom! With a spell, the wooden barrel returned to Duke Ikaldoren. Duke Ikaldoren was disgusted, as if the dark and sticky memories of being in the toad demons stomach still hadnt gone away. Your Highness the Duke Crazy wizards! You wizards must all be destroyed! I think I understand why anti-magic people exist! Direth became embarrassed. To be honest, it was difficult to refute. I apologize for the rudeness committed by our students. But there were circumstances beyond our control. No magic school in the Empire will be as rude and evil as you! Your Highness the Duke. Donation money Donation money!? Youre talking like a donation Sir. Why dont we just call him Death Knight? Lee Han, who was worse than him, intervened. The person who transformed him into a wooden barrel was another student, but he got so angry at an innocent Dirette . Even though he was an engineer, it wasnt too much. Are you saying this because my senior did something wrong? Well, technically I was trapped in the devils stomach Youre doing all of this with permission, right? If youre going to keep doing this, I think its right to call the Death Knights. The Duke looked at Lee Han, trembling, with eyes mixed with shock, fear, astonishment, and despair. The threat of calling in the Death Knights was sharper than anything. It pierced the Dukes heart. You you you are a boy from the Wardanaz family. Uh. Thats right. The station too I thought so, but maybe he was hiding his true feelings and doubting me It wasnt like that, Lee Han tried to make an excuse. Meeting Duke Ikaldoren outside of school was just a coincidence. And werent they both happy together? . Of course, the duke was a bit eccentric, but it seems that both Lee Han and the duke got what they wanted.. Do you want me to believe that the Demon Commanders disciple visited me without any intention? Youre probably deceiving me right now. Isnt that right? No Duke Ikaldoren trembled as if he realized something and then closed his mouth. He seemed to firmly believe that if he said any more to Lee Han, he would be fooled. . No matter what he said, the other person wouldnt listen, so Lee Han thought about it and made a decision. Your Highness the Duke. ? Just give me a gold coin. I understand! Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Duke Ikaldoren, who was very intimidated, hurriedly grabbed his quill and started signing, saying, I will support Yukveltyres research on artificial dimensions. From his appearance, he did not show the slightest confidence that he was in control of the dark world that usually took place in the shadows of the empire. It was as miserable as a wealthy man who went bankrupt in his later years as he wrote his will with his hands trembling. Ihan and Yukveltire watched with satisfaction. Fortunately, Direth, who was still sane, held their shoulders and whispered to them. Hey. Wait a minute. ? ?? The two looked at Delet as if asking why. I told you to be a little more polite. Its resolved, right? Now you just have to keep it locked away until the end of the week. Dont worry. senior. Ill take care of your meals as well. My friend was scratching his head and his junior was saying something else without notice, but Direth gritted his teeth and maintained patience. Grrrrrrrrrrrr Dirrett. Tell me straight. Dont do that in a dignified way. I think you said, No matter what, thats true, but Lee Han took a step back as he spoke. Yukveltyre was puzzled as to why his junior was taking a step back. Exactly ! Rhett hit his friends head with the tip of his cane. Yukveltyre kept blinking with a look in his eyes as if the sky had collapsed at the betrayal of a friend he trusted. Why? Are you saying that? Are you only going to do magic for one year? The duke over there will be released someday and return, and I want to be blacklisted among the empires nobles! But Yukveltire tried to protest. There are many great nobles in the empire, and no matter how much Duke Ikaldoren holds a grudge, Even if you spread negative rumors, as long as you have excellent magic skills, you can get enough nobles to take interest and support you Exactly! And youre going to put blood on your juniors hands just to get funding for your research! Even though you did that, you are still a human! Thats Yukveltyre tried to protest again. Isnt the threat that Lee Han just made a direct order from Yukveltyre himself? But Yukveltyre didnt say anything and kept his mouth shut. I asked. For some reason, it seemed like if I spoke here, a curse would fly instead of a wand. It was a mistake to trust Direth and not prepare for a close-range curse. Yukveltire reflected on his innocence. Senior. Calm down. Lee Han tried to explain while hiding behind Yukveltire. Honestly, the duke was impossible to persuade. You know, right? I was a little scared and spoke gibberish but I still persuaded Wait. I think you two have met before. What happened? I only received a few invitations. Really? The reaction is too strong for something like that. In the end, I went to arrest him together with the principal Direth glared at his junior. Shouldnt he be the first to say that? For some reason, he said he was the Demon Commanders disciple blah blah blah. Ugh. If you want the magic to last long, its not good to get grudges. No matter how Duke Ikaldoren holds a grudge and spreads bad rumors, you can overcome it if you have excellent magic skills You be quiet. He added. Diret sighed after shutting up his thick friend. It was none of his business whether Yukveltire made enemies into legions or not, but he was worried that his junior had already built up a grudge against the Duke of the Empire. There were many enemies in the wizards path . There was nothing good about it. The headmaster must have known about it, so he took Lee Han with him and went to arrest him. It was a really nasty sign that anyone would spread the word. As Direth sighed so hard, Lee Han became a little worried. The devil. Is the rumor that he is Gwans disciple that dangerous? No he will be respected in his own way. He will be hated just as much. Senior. Hang in there! Ihan hurriedly grabbed Direths arm and stopped him. I saw a green flash in his eyes, and I saw that he was preparing a curse containing at least some poison. Yukveltire asked as if he didnt understand. I explained it to you, but why are you doing this? I think I know Anyway, the rumor that he is the Demon Commanders disciple seems to be a bit of a double-edged sword. Direth was about to say, Its more like a sword with an edge that only points in the direction of the master, but held back because he felt sorry for his junior. Friend . As his junior was depressed, Yukbeltyre felt the need to give him practical advice. Dirette. If youre that worried about your junior, theres a way. What is it? Im threatening Duke Ikaldoren more clearly now. Even when you are released, dont dare go against my will. Since the situation was already polite and reconciliation was wrong, it was better to scare them so that there would be no problem. Lee Han was intrigued by those words. Tell me in more detail Hey. . Come outside. No. I wanted to hear it. Lee Han was secretly disappointed at the cold voice of Dirette. If he had the chance, he thought he would listen to Yukbeltyre in detail later. If nothing else, he seemed to be very good at this as he was Professor Verdus student, so he was trustworthy * * * After mediating the duel between the two seniors and guiding the Duke to a warm bed in the basement of the Heukam Hall (it was quite a warm place because there was a stove next to it for burning corpses), Lee Han returned to the dormitory as if nothing had happened . From the 7th floor, with the eyes of a wild beast. I saw my friends and seniors who were looking for sponsors come back one by one after finishing their work. Thank you for your hard work. Senior Perse. It wasnt that hard. Most of the Gyeokgu Club sponsors are good people. And we also receive support from the Imperial Gyeokgu Association Oh, right. Junior. I heard you received separate support? As expected, you are the master of Vasilisk and Griffon. Perse gave a look of respect to his junior who had achieved excellent results. It seemed like he could not have imagined that an ancient being would have awakened and come back with hidden wealth. Lee Han smiled pretentiously. I was lucky. Where can luck be? really. you guys. Have you heard the rumors about the peacock? Perse asked, looking not only at Lee Han but also at the other friends behind him. The second-year students at Blue Dragon Tower nodded and answered, Of course I heard. If you catch the peacock, it will actually be as much as its own weight . Do you mint gold coins? How quickly did the rumor spread? Lee Han was a little embarrassed. Even if his seniors didnt know, he never thought it would spread to the extent that even his friends knew about it. Perse said with serious concern on his hard, angular face. Just in case, Im telling you, dont be greedy about the Duke of Ancalden. Ikaldoren. Its a duke. Ah. this. Duke of Ikaldoren. thats right. Dont be greedy about Duke Ikaldoren. Perse, who was explaining, paused. How does his junior even know his name? Well, Im a student of the academy, so Im sure Ill hear rumors sooner. The principal wont necessarily lock up someone who doesnt have money and then release them, so he will give away a lot of gold coins, but the competition will be that fierce. There are rumors that they are even targeting 5th grade seniors. Isnt that too much! I will graduate in the 5th year! Stop! Arent those words too harsh? Show respect to your senior who went up to the 5th grade. Dont you have any sympathy? Perses words seem crueler Lee Han muttered to himself. Dont worry. Seniors. We dont have any greed for dukes. Thats right. I heard that the hallway on the 6th floor was destroyed because of a fight between 5th graders over an operation. Lee Han was thrilled to see what he had done being cleverly mixed into rumors. This is how rumors are created. ! Anyway, thanks to this, the second-year students seemed to have lost a lot of their interest in the peacock. Seeing that the older-year students were fighting so fiercely, their intention to participate in it had drastically decreased. Some friends said they were not interested and whispered to Lee Han. Wardanaz. Are you really not interested? Are you really, really not interested? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I said Im not. Phew. Right. Then Im not interested either. Me too! Lee Han was left speechless by the strong friendship of his friends who promised to be with him if he ever tried to kidnap the duke. Its good that youre not interested in the duke. I wasnt going to say this, but theres a fifth-year senior at White Tiger Tower. Hes Caton-senior from the Jahan family, and hes a great swordsman who can handle Aurors freely. You must be good at magic, right? Huh? Uh Well, thats it. Anyway, this person said he got his arm shattered while participating in the battle for the duke. That means a lot of strong students are participating. Everyone, be careful. You understand? I came here to steal the duke for no reason. If you are misunderstood, you may be taken to the healing room rather than the punishment room. Ill keep that in mind! Junior. You? Perse asked sternly when Lee Han did not respond. This former school student was so fearless that he didnt know what he was getting into. There should have been more emphasis : Ill keep that in mind too! Okay. Thats enough. But Senior Perse. Isnt it a rumor that Senior Caton of the Jahan family had his arm shattered? I cant believe he was injured. Lee Han came to his senses and attempted to manipulate public opinion. But Perse shook his head. Thats not true. I heard it myself. To whom? Lee Han asked again, thinking that whoever said it would be labeled a liar. Directly to Senior Caton of the Jahan family. He emphasized several times that he was a truly great opponent. Lee Han secretly clenched his fists. * * * Even though it was club week, it did not mean that lectures could not be held. Students had to kidnap and appease sponsors while attending lectures. In particular, Lee Han was even busier. Its a shame I got as much work done as possible on the weekend. If I had to kidnap Duke Ikaldoren, starting with the ancient servant sent by his crazy clone, during the week, the work would have been many times more tiring. Thinking like that, Lee Han took a step forward. It wasnt because of lectures or sponsorship. There were chores that had to be done periodically. Take care of the animals you raise (you had to calculate carefully as Ponrigg gets upset when you meet and see the unicorn first, and the unicorn gets upset when you take the basilisk with you), and obtain additional food from your own vegetable garden and the kitchen club area that you received from your seniors Lee Han, who was moving secretly in the darkness of the night as dawn approached, stopped when he saw the familiar figure of an old pirate pirate in the distance. Lagessa! What kind of kid is it you? Why are you running around like a rat using an invisibility spell at this hour? You are supposed to be in the dormitory at this time. What are you doing here, Lagesa? I dont think this is where the sponsors stay. I was bored so I was looking around. I feel sorry for the students. I definitely feel sorry for the seniors. Lee Han sympathized deeply. Then Lagesa got angry and said, Whats so pitiful about those kids! They are arrogant and irreverent! Yes? You mean your seniors? Yes! You damn kids. What on earth did your seniors do? Lee Han was really surprised to see Lagesa getting really angry in that short period of time. I know Torgerds daughter as a fool for investing some gold in Bible, you damn brats! Im sure you dont think that way too, right? Lagessa. I am a student of Professor Verdus Professor Verdus research is well worth investing in. Thats not true. Thats enough. When I said I was pitiful, I was referring to the new student here. Look over there. When Lagesa pointed forward, Lee Han strengthened his eyesight and cast his gaze. From what he could see, there was a basket of food that Lagesa had thrown in front of him. What? A moment later, skinny first-year students came rushing up, grabbed the food basket, and started eating it frantically. Lagesa shook her head and said, No matter what, youre starving like that. Oh no. Im not really that hungry, but Really? As far as I know, that should be normal. Has it changed in the meantime? Chapter 820 Chapter 820 As Lagesa was a seasoned and experienced pirate (and was close to the skeleton headmaster), he knew quite a bit about Einrogards education. Alogard was similar when I visited 17, 29, and 37 years ago. 37 years ago. -Why dont you have a cane? -I ate it in exchange for a loaf of bread. -Okay, I understand. Why dont you have a cape? Did you exchange it for a loaf of bread too? -no. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -then? C I exchanged it for half a loaf - 29 years ago. C But you still have a cane! C yes. We discovered the kitchen yesterday! I cleaned out all the food in the kitchen and retrieved the cane and cloak that were entrusted to me. -Kihihi yes! Great. Still, he got the food on his own! But what is that chain on your ankle? -I was caught by the kitchen keeper and he asked me if I wanted to go to the punishment room or do the kitchen chores so I decided to do the kitchen chores. From now on, you will have to help in the kitchen for ten hours a day C What do I know about teaching magic? How can you learn magic even if you work in the kitchen for ten hours a day? 17 years ago. -Amazing, you caught a pretty big beast! -Thank you C But why arent the others eating and lying down like that? -He tried to knock me down and take me away, so we had a little fight -Oh my! Its not your fault. Those people who tried to steal food from half-breed trolls were stupid. -I said I would share it, but they tried to surprise me from behind hehe -Tsk tsk. It is impossible to rationally compromise with big guys all week long. We must rule with violence. Yes, use those fists. -But I dont like violence? If you dont like violence, you have to have even stronger violence. At least keep your fists strong! Those who have been starving all week will give up after a few hits, but those who have been strong for two weeks will not give up even if they are beaten several times. I dont think it would have changed? After finishing reminiscing, Lagesa spoke firmly. No matter how you think about it, Einrogard will continue to be a painful and miserable place until the lord changes. Whats worse is that Lagesa often said to his pirates, You shouldnt complain because you wander the seas all year round! Should I admonish him by saying, Theres a place called Einrogard When I was in first grade, I think we all ate three meals a day even though we were all hungry Really?? Didnt you go to Baldrogard by any chance? Lagessa! When Lee Han got angry, Lagesa giggled. There was no better word to tease magic school students than Baldrogard. for a moment. Is it because of Eandurde? Lee Han flinched at the sudden thought that occurred to him. Eandurde, who currently belonged to the Black Turtle Tower, had extensive combat experience and a personality that preferred fighting. The last time we met in Professor Boladis classroom, didnt he say, Hes extorting food from other top friends? Lee Han gave me a bundle of food and told me to share it with my friends, but honestly, I was skeptical that Lee Han himself would have really shared it. Because if he had received it that way, he wouldnt have shared it, right? If it were me I would have secretly put it in the warehouse. No matter how much you were told to take care of your friends, it wasnt easy to take care of people who attacked you whenever they saw you. Why do they take care of you just because youre pretty? I have a guess. What is it? Theres a kid like this among my juniors Lee Han explained Eandurde briefly. But Lagesa was indifferent. Even if one person steals it, how much can it be stolen? And everyone is a wizard. Even if its impossible to steal something, they can hide it if they want to. No, thats not true. Eandurde is a guy who will steal everything from you if he wants to. Do you not like him by any chance? As Lee Han spoke so seriously, Lagesa was embarrassed and thought for a moment that he was a junior he disliked. Then I will ask and then come. You follow me from behind with invisibility. Lagesa walked away with great strides. The first-year students, who were mindlessly scooping up the large cheese, round bread, large rice cakes, and fruits in the basket, were surprised when they realized it too late. Who who are you! Calm down! Even if you all come at us, you wont even be able to touch the hem of Thorgerds daughters dress. I am the owner of that food basket! I cant return it! I can never give it back! Not only Lagesa but also Lee Han felt ashamed at the juniors violent reaction. I didnt come to steal it. How could I possibly have lost that food basket in the first place? I threw it away for you kids to eat. Thank you! The first-year students cried and were so moved by Lagesas words. They quickly became friends and answered Lagesas questions without hesitation. Einrogards Even if I told him a secret, he would have said it. Why are you so hungry? The amount of food provided is too small and many times it disappears along the way. How about finding food when the territory is this large? I try it, but it often fails Gathering or hunting was something that only made you hungrier if you failed. This was especially true for Einroguard freshmen, many of whom were beginners. Walking around the Einrogard building was much more dangerous. If you are lucky, you can hit the jackpot, but if you are bad, you will be taken to the punishment room. Oh my. Isnt it because that guy named Eandurde stole a lot of our food? Its Eandur? Its not. Eandurde actually handed out food last time. Thats because Priest Karre stole it all. Nonsense! Lee Han shouted in surprise. Of course, the first-year students were equally surprised. It wasnt easy to stay calm when voices came from the air. What was that just now? Dont worry about it. Its a ghost pirate following me around. Anyway, its not because of Eandurde? The freshmen nodded and explained. These students were from the White Tiger Tower, and of course they had frequent conflicts with Eandurde, who was from the Black Turtle Tower. -under. Turtle guys. I think people like you can beat us who have been training with swords since we were young! Argh! surrender! surrender! -Step on it! Break it! Win! -Ahh! I was wrong! I said I was wrong! Eandurde, who beat up not only the White Tiger Tower and the Blue Dragon Tower, but also the Phoenix Tower priests when he was suited (especially the Karre priests), was the pride of the first-year students at the Black Turtle Tower. In order to stop Eandurde, Ulgan from the Northern Mountains had to step forward at the White Tiger Tower, and Alhydle, a brilliant man from the Empires prestigious Pengelin family, had to step forward at the Blue Dragon Tower. However, Ulgan did not often participate in fights between towers because he mainly roamed the mountains, and Pengerin also did not participate often, thinking, I still have a long way to go, what a childish fight!, so Eandurde stood out in these fights. Then its because of Eandurde, right? The first-year students responded with puzzled faces to the voice coming from the air. So Eandurde wont attack unless you attack first from this side. When Im full, I dont eat anymore. What kind of beast is it? Lee Han regretted that he should have explained the need for food storage to his junior. And the other day, I brought a bundle of food and distributed it. I heard that I received it from a senior whose name I must not reveal I see. After listening to the explanation, Lee Han felt very sorry for Eandurde. His junior faithfully followed his words, but he himself did not trust him. Lagesa, who was listening next to him, asked if he was curious. What do you mean that Priest Karre stole it? It was something I couldnt help but be curious about, as priests usually dont steal. Priest Carre is a member of the Vildotskal Order Oh Vildotskal! Its the true order of the Empire! Lagesa was happy and clapped her hands, wondering if anyone was a pirate. The first-year students were perplexed. Somehow. He belonged to the Vildotskal Church. Isnt it illegal for priests to steal? As Lagesa was happy, the first-year students at White Tiger Tower spoke with voices full of heartache. Of course, Lagesa only snorted and mocked, How do you knights beg? I saw you eat more ravenously than a beggar! When youre hungry, you steal and take. The person who did it is a fool. We didnt know you could steal! Yeah. Thats a good thing! Kihihi! It seemed like the students would guess Lagesas identity if he left it any further, so Lee Han stopped Lagesa and took out food from his backpack. Here. Take some more food. Thank you Ghost Pirate! I recommend eating the canned food here first. Dont just roast the canned corned beef just because youre hungry. Put it in a pot and boil it with the bread. Dont give up just because its hardened. Its better to boil it somehow. The first-year students of White Tiger Tower cast a look of respect into the air at the ghost pirates wisdom. As expected, the ghost pirate knew a lot, perhaps thanks to experience. While watching the first year students leaving without food, Lee Han suddenly wondered, Wait a minute. If its not because of Eandurde, why are they so lazy? Didnt I tell you? Thats what Einrogard is usually like. Why dont they have wands? Why not? Are you asking this because you really dont know!? You exchanged it for bread! Are you really a student at Einrogard!? ?! Lee Han became very confused by Lagesas words. There was nothing like that in our time. Except for the time when Gainando secretly exchanged books for a snack Interesting? Was there a place where you could get food regularly? In my case, I went out regularly, tended the garden, and secured food. Lagesa looked at Lee Han with eyes that discovered the most foolish wizard in the empire. Its because of you!!! * * * Indeed This is something to be embarrassed about! I cant believe there were Einrogard students who had an easy school year . At Lee Hans words, Lagesa just snorted. Unless you have experience of being unable to use magic due to changing your wand into bread, you are not an Einrogard student. Then, Lagesa. Ill just go and listen to the lecture. Lets go together. I need to take a look. Anyway, if I walk around, only people who see me as the idiot who threw gold at Bible will approach me. It wont be much fun, will it? Its a healing magic lecture. Healing magic wont be fun. Then wouldnt it be better somewhere else? No, no. Anyway, wherever you go, something is sure to happen. Itll be fun enough. Arent you talking too harsh? Lee Han grumbled inwardly. He is not the kind of person who gets caught up in accidents wherever he goes If anyone heard it, they would misunderstand it. The reason why the hallway was half destroyed when Lagesa was teaching magic last time was because Lagesa herself used magic strangely. It wasnt Lee Hans fault that he was teaching. There were many other lectures that Lee Han listened to in silence no, there were some. Wait a minute. Lagesa. Have you seen Senior Yukveltires research? If you havent already That arrogant bastard looks at me most funny? Even with such a great bronze golem, Lee Han will fail to sponsor him. The fact that it was possible was just amazing. Chapter 821 Episode 821 Still, Lee Han tried to defend himself a little by saying that he was a fellow top junior (in fact, the fact that he was a friend of Dirette was important). Im not a bad person. What? Youre Bibles best disciple. How can you say youre not a bad person? shit. Youre as logical as a pirate. Lee Han felt at a loss from the beginning of his defense. How can you defend yourself if you point out from the beginning that you are Professor Verdus student? Im also Professor Verdus student, right? You brat. Are you defending me because Im a senior in the same school? I can guarantee that that arrogant little Verdus wont even think of you as a junior. Well, I dont think hes my senior either, but Ragesa once again wondered if it was okay for the Einroguard school of granting magic to be like this. They seemed to have less cohesion than pirates. Then why do you defend it? I had a chance to see that bronze golem. Ah. That. It was well made. What did little Verdus say that made you so angry? He came to me with a bronze golem. And? Thats it? Perhaps sensing the absurd look in Lee Hans eyes, Lagesa explained in more detail. You brat. Do you really have no idea what it means for Thorgerds daughter to come proudly carrying a bronze golem while knowing about the box of gold coins that Torgerds daughter sent to Byble ? It may have just been a desire to compete purely with magic. joy! Lagesa briefly explained the conversation that took place. -hello. Lagesa. My name is Yukbeltyre, and I am a 5th grade student in Einrogard. -Know. Youre a disciple of Biblet, right? -Thats right. -Do you know what it means for that disciple to come to you like this even though he knows about the bad relationship between me and Bible? -Lagesa. Wizards are evaluated only for their magic, and there is no reason to drag on past bad relationships or mistakes. -The teachers work is the teachers work, so you, the disciple, have nothing to do with it? -Thats right. -joy. Well, I guess Im also responsible for being deceived by that guy Bible And because of that, Im also responsible for my student -Thats right. -go away! hmm. Its true that Senior Yukveltyre was wrong. Lee Han regretted trying to defend his senior just now. Why did you try to defend someone like this? If it were Lee Han, Its the one who cheated! He must have shown showmanship by saying, Ill catch you right away! Senior Verdus, who is originally small and evil, has no sense. It looks like that. So, he must be Verdus disciple. Could you please take a look at it again? That bronze golem is really well made. Aye! Thats right. I feel sorry for you, the little boy who is babysitting, so Ill give you one more chance. Bring it back later. Im not Yukbeltyres senior nanny. You didnt mean Little Verdus, but the babysitter for those in your grade? ?? * * * Anyway, Im worried. Lee Han was worried as he headed to the healing magic classroom. It was because I couldnt attend the last lecture for some unavoidable reason. Of course, being kidnapped by a crazy ancient wizard was an extenuating reason, but To be honest, the school of healing magic may not be an extenuating factor. For the Healing Magic School, which was suffering from a severe shortage of manpower, the departure of each member was fatal. How could it be that the headmaster would have allowed such a violent act of forcing all first graders to take the class? Nevertheless, by the second year, the healing magic school showed the highest dropout rate. Just talking to friends, it is very rare to find people who belong to the healing magic school. Ah. Senior Phil! In times like this, the only person I could rely on was my senior. Unlike other fifth-year students, Phil from the Healing Magic School never showed up for outside activities or research presentations. Lee Han knows the reason without asking. You must have been following the professor while working You! Nice to meet you. I was relieved to think that you had finally given up on the healing magic school! Lagesa, who was next to him, was already excited by the exciting conversation and took out snuff from his pouch. This is Einroguard! Why would you think like that? Im a former student at that school. Honestly, I think I could be recognized as a member of the entire healing magic school even if I didnt go into it Phil said with a troubled expression. Lee Han asked just in case. Did I get kicked out of the school because I was absent without permission from the last lecture? What nonsense are you talking about? There is no such thing as banishment in our school. Even if you go to the imperial prison, they will take you out and manipulate you. Senior. Well, since we have guests from outside, please lower your voice Ah. sorry. It was just a joke. Kihihi. Go ahead. Go on. Phil was too tired and tired to ask who Lagesa was, and his junior was more urgent. It wasnt an expulsion, but he didnt come, so I thought you finally realized choice and focus You were just kidnapped. Well. Did you do that? What happened to the other person? From his seniors reaction, Lee Han realized that this person had really barely heard any outside rumors. It seemed like the person who was locked up in the punishment room would receive news faster. Its a long story. Anyway, senior. Im worried because I missed the last lecture. Can I catch up? You studied the second year course on your own last year, so of course you can catch up. Hey. Tell me more about that. Lagetha encouraged Phil, putting an imperial gold coin in his hand. Phil was confused and took the gold coin. Its not difficult but first, we have to go to the lecture room. This week is also the week of the short test. .. It was only after hearing his seniors words that Lee Han realized that this fourth week was usually the week when the paper test was conducted, No. I took the test even though it was club week I was so foolish. Of course Ill see it. Kicking himself for asking such a stupid question, Lee Han asked his senior, Is this going to be a test? Im sorry, but I dont know. I have to go to find out. ?? For a moment, I thought the senior was lying, but Phils expression did not waver. What is it? 5th grade students who usually help the professor had no choice but to know the test content. Last year, one unlucky 1st year student also heard the test content from the professor while helping other friends take the test More than that, you missed the last lecture, so you What didnt you hear Wait a minute. Lets just take care of a few important things. Ah. Yes. When the senior tried to talk about healing magic, Lee Han concentrated and listened. Once you become a second year student and have become a full-fledged member of the healing magic school. Yes. I need a pseudonym. .. . Oh. Not a pseudonym, but a nickname. If you say its an alias, your intentions will look suspicious, so lets not forget to call it a nickname . Lee Han had already learned about the identity of a healing wizard, which is not good for being specifically known. To avoid being dragged out even on your days off, it is better to use a nickname that is common and difficult to remember. It was good. What pseudonym do you want to use? Uh, Gainando No. Too long and easy to remember. Up to one or two letters. Ill think about it later. Anything else? Nothing else nothing in particular. Really? Like I said, you learned the second-year course on your own last year. You usually start dealing with injuries like cuts and cuts in the second year. . In first grade, you practice from the basics. Ah. There are juniors Devil and Goat over there too. ? Lee Han turned his head to see who on earth had come up with such a ridiculous pseudonym. It was Tigiling and Angago. Its better that I went by Gonadaltes. . -How about the basilisk? When the baby basilisk asked in a bright voice, Lee Han slowly changed the topic. Ill think about it later. Hey guys. Its here! The two looked at Lee Han and looked surprised. Then they said, Didnt you decide to stop listening to the healing magic school? I thought you decided to stop listening?! .. . When Lee Han looked at Phil, the senior said with a shy face, I guess I was a little talkative to the juniors because I was happy. * * * The healing magic schools lecture, Practical Healing Magic, had several unique points. First of all, the first unique thing was that 2nd, 3rd, and 4th year students were all mixed together and listening to each other. Next was the classroom. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike professors who usually do not like to lecture in their own classrooms, Professor Alkasis taught in her magic tower. The lecture was held at Dogyukwan, India. It was partly because I was too lazy to find a separate lecture location, but the facilities at Dogyukwan also played a role. !!! Not only Lee Han but also his friends looked up at the sky in astonishment. I saw dozens of wyverns coming and going quickly. Anyone who saw them would think it was an attack, but the wyverns did not come because of an attack. The wyverns, who were each wearing banners and where they came from, stopped in the air and threw the patient on the floor. He went back. Then, the magic tower governor used magic nearby to suck the patient into the magic tower before he could hit the ground. Starting from this area, patients from all over the empire who needed healing magic ran as fast as they could and flew here to Einrogard. The Death Knights who were working hard to organize the traffic in the sky saw Lee Han and greeted him happily . -Oh. Student Lee Han. Didnt he quit the healing magic school ? Im really sorry Phil said . I couldnt raise my head because I was embarrassed. Is it okay for there to be this many patients? This is how it usually comes when there are a lot of patients. Lets hope that the patients get less sick. That way, the test will be easy. Only then did Lee Han realize what the healing magic note test was. The patients who flocked in at that time were the test. Puh, is everyone here? uh. Senior Phil, did you come too! Falkrius, an extremely large priest of the Kitchen Club, handed out sandwiches he had personally packed at the entrance to the Dogyugwan. Then, he was surprised when he saw Lee Han. Didnt you quit the healing magic school?! Senior Phil spread a fake rumor. Oh my! Anyway, it went well. Wardanaaz Did it not go well for you? Hahaha! Everyone go up! Come on! As I was pushed by Falkrius and climbed up the Doggyu Hall, a huge hall wider than a banquet hall appeared. The healing magic school students who had already arrived first were divided by grade and were treating patients. -Where should I send this patient? -2 Toward grade -What about this patient? -Toward 3rd grade -This patient -If you ask me one more time, Ill make you my patient! -Im sorry. Due to the professors hectic atmosphere, Lee Han and his friends quickly tried to move to the second grade. At that time, Phil and Falkrius grabbed both of Lee Hans shoulders at the same time. ? Uh, so.. Phew. Senior Phil and I were trying to take you to the fourth-year section. No, you bastard! Uh. Isnt that right? Falkrius was taken aback by Phils reaction. No matter what, its a third-year area! Why are you taking him to the 4th grade section already! Even a 3rd grader is fast! I have a lot of magical power and can use 4-circle magic. Isnt that enough to assist me? Anyway, if youre an assistant, youre either a 3rd or 4th grader Thats true, but While Phil was being pushed back by logic, Tigiling and Angago noticed and quickly stole Lee Han away and ran away to the 2nd grade area. Uh, uh, uh . ! You cowards! Come back! Give back Wardanaz! Falcrius is so loud! Sorry, Professor! Lagesa watched all of this with satisfaction and then slowly went down. If she stays here for a long time, she will definitely do things to herself due to her Alkasis personality. Because! Chapter 822 Episode 822 However, Lagesa was complacent and let her guard down. The boy from the Wardanaz family, who was now taken to the second grade area, was very perceptive in this regard. Professor Lagrinde! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ??! The students of the Healing Magic School looked at Lee Han in astonishment. What kind of guts does that junior have to call a professor? It took a lot of determination to call Professor Alkasis when I was this busy. If that junior asked even a useless question, he could have ended up on the hospital bed where the patients were lying. Professor Alkasis, who was taking out the patients internal organs with one hand and casting a plague removal spell with the other, slowly turned his head. Professor Dark.Elf, with layers of fatigue under his eyes, looked at Lee Han with a murderous look in his eyes that said, If you call me something useless, I will kill you. What? Professor! Torgerds daughter Lagessa is here as a guest! Lagesa, who was going down the stairs, was so dumbfounded that she couldnt speak. How can someone who is only a second year old be so skilled at using einro-guard? Lagessa? .. .Oh, its been a while. I thought about pretending I didnt hear, but even if I tried to resist at the opposing wizards magic tower, it would only be a loss for me. Lagesa gave up cleanly. If I waste time resisting for no reason here, Professor Alkasis will charge me for that as well. It went well. Please help me. Come next to me. Sweetheart. I came as a guest Lagesa grumbled, but Professor Alkasis didnt care. The professor was someone who could make the emperor do work even when he visited the Magic Tower. Good job. Haha. I just told you that we had a guest. It was quite rare for Professor Alkasis to praise one of his students. Lee Han bowed his head in flattery, not wanting to miss this opportunity. But why did you miss the last lecture? .. .I was kidnapped by an ancient being. Professor Alkasis was someone who would not let his students be lazy, but he seemed to be speechless at this answer and paused for a moment. Thats right. Im glad I got out. Have you decided on a pseudonym? I havent decided yet. Dont take too long. Its not like that. Professor Alkasis said in a rough, hoarse voice and waved his wand. Then letters appeared in the air and began to combine. This spell will give you a suitable pseudonym. -A basilisk might appear. I dont think so. As the baby basilisk spoke with hope, Lee Han felt a little sorry. basilisk? The tired dark elf professor stared at Lee Hans sleeve. The frightened baby basilisk wrapped Lee Hans wrist even more tightly. Ah. Yes. I am raising it by chance. The patient lying next to him and the senior from the healing magic school looked at Lee Han at the same time. Is it usually possible to raise a basilisk by accident? The venom of the basilisk is a special medicine for lava sneezing, the plague, the Ajaxsha curse, and stone rock poisoning. I think I chose it well. Because they are still young, they are not good at making poison. If left alone, it seemed like the baby basilisk would be dragged away like the alchemy school students had tried to do, so Lee Han quickly made an excuse. Professor Alkasis then asked back as if he genuinely did not understand. If you cant make poison, why are you taking it with you? C I can only make it. Shall I make it? -Quiet. Meanwhile, the letters floating out of thin air were completely combined. Alkasis threw a stroke without even looking. Take it. It came out good. Thank you Ohsu What do you mean it came out well? Lee Han suspected that Professor Alkasis had not only thrown the magic without looking, but had also used magic roughly . * * * After a short conversation with the professor, all the students, including Lee Han, were put into practice. The 2nd grade became the 2nd grade, and the 3rd grade became the 3rd grade. Lagessa had a difficult and unhappy time moving from Lagessa to the third grade. So, if you see blue spots growing on your back like this you either ate the wrong king mushrooms, or you are already a corpse and have developed black magic! Wizard, do you see me as a corpse? Oh no. Have you eaten mushrooms recently? Yes Anrago hurried over and took out a potion from the shelf, avoiding the patients suspicious gaze. The huge shelves were filled with all kinds of labels, nameplates, potions, and ingredients, making me dizzy just looking at them. Poisonous mushroom solution potion for patients who are already dead Poisonous mushroom solution potion for patients who cannot speak Poisonous mushroom solution potion that allows you to walk after eating I found it! Anrago grabbed one of the potions on top (a poisonous mushroom solution potion that allows one to walk after eating it) and ran. Sometimes it was easy to be mistaken for Wardanaz, but it was very rare for him to hurriedly patch up and stitch up dozens of seriously injured people by himself like Wodanaz. In general, wizards of the healing school were given a little more time. Usually, the patients who came here had unusual or difficult diseases that could not be solved nearby, and this was especially true for magicians in the healing school, as finding out this was their top priority. So, many problems were solved with potions and ingredients prepared in advance in this way rather than with magic. Of course, during the process, there was some trial and error involved in asking the patient if it was a corpse but Angago took the cork off, held the glass bottle up to the patients mouth, and had him drink it in one gulp. As the blue spot disappeared in an instant, Anrago was happy. Its already the third time! At this speed, it was safe to say that he had broken his own record. Anrago, who gained confidence, glanced at me. I was curious about what Wardanaz was doing. Gonadaltes. Hold on tight to the patient. Its okay. Hes undead, but hes a good guy. A cold sleep will heal him right away. Lee Han waved his cane without even looking back. Then, from a long distance, a cold-blooded hyacinth flew from the shelf. The skeleton warrior who received it quickly threw it into a small pot and began to brew the contents. Thats it. Now, next person! Your arm is broken and youre hallucinating every time you take a breath? what? Angago momentarily tilted his head. A disease that would cause me to break my arm and hallucinate every time I took a breath didnt come to mind. Let me check. Um, youve been cursed with magical power. I need to bring a potion Hey, Ill just push this with magic. Just hold your breath. Thats it. The curse has been pushed away. Try to breathe . Are you okay? Now, Ill fix your broken arm. Next person! Lee Han began to kill the patients in front of him at an incredible speed. Lee Han not only helped seniors from the healing magic school with their work throughout last year, but also had various practical experiences. Not only did they have knowledge about diseases, but they also captured detection and detection very keenly. And if he thought he could solve it with his magic, he pushed it away with his magic. puck! Spiritual bodies and evil spirit curse-type diseases could not withstand the impact of pure magic power well. When Angago saw Wardanaz curing 10 patients in one minute with just magical power, he was beyond shocked and felt strange. wait for a sec. I think only patients like that keep coming to Wardanaz? Anrago felt something strange and looked around. Just then, a patient had arrived in the third grade area. How are you? I had work to do at night, so I patrolled near the tomb, and from the next day, every time I closed my eyes, I kept hearing a strange laughing sound Ugh Im possessed by a weak evil spirit. Do you see the second-grade area over there? Hurry up and get in line over there. Can you see that junior guy disappearing? Go to him and tell him to push me with magic. Only then did Angago realize the truth and became indignant. Not only third-year students, but even fourth-year seniors were doing similar things! -hey. Its going to be a bit of a pain to treat this How many potions does it take? Laglindes Flashback Potion Dobruks Blood Drop Potion Birch Potion -Lets just send it to Wardanaz and ask him to push it with some magical power. -Wouldnt the consumption of magical power be too much? -are you okay. Look at the line over there. Theres still more left to do. Wardanaz! You are being deceived! what? Lee Han was taken aback by Angagos call. I cant believe Im being deceived. Did you mean that you entered Einrogard? Your seniors are sending patients to you! No. I knew that. Angago. Concentrate. Alpha, please concentrate. Not only Lee Han but also Tijeeling looked at him as if scolding him. Anrago sat down in confusion. Am I strange!? Arent seniors strange!? * * * rest! When the wyvern stopped coming, Senior Falkrius shouted cheerfully. Students everywhere quickly lay down on their backs. Experienced Einrogard students could sleep anywhere. I laid my cloak on the floor, cast a simple cushion spell and a warming spell, and fell asleep right away. Puh. Thank you for your hard work. Wardanaz. Ah, Senior Falkrius. If this is enough, you will pass the test, right? You got a perfect score anyway And actually, grades arent that important in the healing magic school. Whats important is staying sane. ?? Lee Han looked surprised, as if he had heard that the sky had fallen. How can it be possible to say that grades are not important? What do you mean? Huh? The number of healing wizards is so small that grades dont mean much. Even if you fail and graduate, youll be called right away. Hearing the cold reality, Lee Han tried to deny it. But its still more advantageous or being appointed to the imperial capital Whaha! There are already healing wizards there ! In a comfortable and cozy place like the imperial capital, not only was there not that much demand for healing wizards, but all the seats were already full. Usually, new healing wizards were forced to go to rough and difficult places where there were many injured people. Im still learning magic from other schools Lee Han quickly protected his mind. One of the few advantages of taking classes at a previous school was that if your own school seemed to be failing, you could find a mental victory by going to another school. Puh. By the way, if youre not going to sleep, follow me for a moment. Ill show you something good. Oh, wait a minute. Lee Han tried to invite his friends as well. However, my friends had already fallen asleep. Lee Han tried to sprinkle water on Angago but ended up failing. After entering second grade, White Tiger Tower students also began to have dark shadows under their eyes. Lets go. But will it be a good thing? Lee Han thought of an escape method using snacks, external patients, or evil backroom deals. It would have been even scarier if I had survived until 4th grade in a school like this and didnt have any of those things. Doesnt that mean he only endured with pure good will and sense of responsibility? Its probably not senior Falkrius. I believe it. Do you see the wizard lying over there? Hes a wizard from the Magic Tower in the Water Demon Mountains. Yes. What kind of deal did that wizard propose? Like letting us go out? What do you mean? The disease that wizard is suffering from is unusual and interesting, so I called you here to show you? Lee Han glared at senior Falkrius with eyes full of betrayal. I never thought he would be like this! Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Falkrius began his explanation seriously, not knowing that his junior was evaluating him at the level of Yukbeltire. It was a studious look that did not fit at all with his usual appearance at the kitchen club, where he told members to move quickly. That disease is no ordinary disease. Look. Lee Han looked at the wizard who was lying down, trembling and shaking. Its unusual. It looked normal on the outside, but the magic emanating from the disease within the wizard continued to change in a strange whirlpool. Among the wizards here, Lee Han was able to capture magical energy more keenly than anyone else, so he was able to clearly see the shape of the magical energy flow in this way. Its unusual. Usually, curse-type diseases like that have a consistent pattern no matter how severe they are, but they keep changing. Puh. Wardanaz. As expected, you are a former student of the school. I saw it correctly. That is why you are so picky. The magical power of the cursed disease currently within the wizard is constantly changing, unlike normal diseases. This made it difficult to understand the flow or shape and solve the problem. Lee Han asked because he didnt understand. Is there such a disease? I dont think it was mentioned in the books I read. Of course not. Thats a disease created by that wizard. yes? To be exact, its a disease I created while experimenting on myself. Falkrius held out a piece of paper that recorded the testimony of a wizard from the Magic Tower of the Water Demon Mountains. C Water Demon Mountains Magic Tower Wizard C Complex Curse Disease (an incomprehensible curse fusion mutation phenomenon occurs) C The patient continued to overlap curses on his body for research on interpretation Among the patients who come to Einrogard : There were a lot of people who came because they were really unlucky and injured, but there were also a lot of people who came because they were self-employed than expected. And it could be said that 99% of the people who came here on their own were wizards. It is not easy to come from a strangely strange injury that cannot be resolved by those around you. Normally, only people who kept inserting strange curses into their bodies could do something like this. Uh, so. You keep putting curses on your body? Wardanaz. You shouldnt look at a patient like that. Falkrius quickly blocked Lee Hans path. Even though the juniors eyes were cold, they were too cold. I think a person who keeps inserting curses into his body should treat his head first, not the curse Wait a minute. Is that person a member of the dark magic school? Huh? No. No. It must be the magic school of enchantment. Its the Magic Tower of the Water Demon Mountains. phew. Thank goodness. Lee Han sighed in relief. If it had been a black magic school, its image, which was already at the bottom, would have fallen again. I can understand if its the Buyeo School of Magic. They all have weird minds. Wardanaz. The Einroguard school of enchantment magic is a bit unusual Falkrius was about to say, You are also of the school of enchantment magic. Phew. And thats not really strange. Wizards often do that. Senior, have you continued to insert curses into your body? I once kept eating poisonous mushrooms to find new reagents. Someone has to eat it! Thinking that his junior might actually quit the healing magic school, Falkrius quickly explained. And indeed, it wasnt just the healing magic schools that did this. Magic inevitably involves experiments in the research process, and the easiest test subject to obtain was the wizard himself. At least he wont be reported to the imperial court! The Water Demon Mountains Magic Tower wizard first tried to understand the characteristics of the curse in order to create a powerful artefact. Not only the characteristics of each curse, but also the characteristics when curses merge with each other or when mutations occur. -Uhm. This is what the clot curse looks like C How about casting Parakals Gaze here? Should I tear up the order form? -Its still worth holding on to. The two dont seem to cause much fusion or mutation. good. Then next Ugh. Wow. Wow! -Are you okay!? Call the Chi Healing Wizard! Healing Wizard! It looks like hes really going to be anti-magic. After listening to the explanation, Lee Han maintained patience and asked. So how do you treat that? Since there are no cases, well have to be patient and experiment slowly. Hell probably be here all year. Phew. Did you just laugh, Senpai? You didnt laugh? Falkrius, who was rubbing his pot-lid-sized palms with excitement at the thought of studying a unique and interesting disease for a year, was stung by his juniors point. But regardless, the patient had to stay for a long time. Since there is no exact treatment, we need to try various things and research. What if I push it away with force? Puh. Wardanaz. Its okay in Einroguard, but dont say things like that easily outside. Youll be treated like a crazy wizard. For a healing wizard to say that he will solve a disease by simply pushing the amount of his magic, it is similar to saying I will take all my blood and transfuse it in front of a patient who is dying from losing too much blood! The solution was a solution, but it also sounded a bit suicidal. And not in this patients case. If the curse has only superficially covered the soul, you can push it away with force, but in a situation where it is deeply embedded in the bone marrow, if you force it out, it can cause serious physical and mental damage . You dont need to treat it right away, so take your time and wait. Thats right. If the soul is usually compared to a hard bead, this curse was like dye painted on the bead. A pure and enormous amount of magic like Lee Han could be likened to a powerful waterfall. Even sticky dye will eventually fly away under a strong waterfall, but the story is different when you inject dye directly into the bead. To blow away the dye, you have to split the bead and shoot a stream of water inside. Naturally, there was a high possibility that the wizard would suffer damage in the process. Is that even the case? How can you place a curse in your soul? Its easy. He opened the soul himself and put it inside. Lee Han seriously wondered whether wizards research permission should be managed according to imperial law. Sir! The professor wants you to come here for a moment! The patients wrist keeps growing a foot! -Sweetheart. Where on earth did you get a patient like this? Even if we search the entire ocean, it would be difficult to find a patient like this! -Please be quiet. Falkrius! Come quickly! Im leaving now! Falkrius answered quickly and narrowed his eyes at Lee Han. If you want to experiment on that patient, you can experiment as you like. Wodanaz, your hands are itching already, right? Lee Han was disgusted by the kindness of sharing good teaching materials with his juniors to help them improve their skills. Absolutely not But Falkrius had already run away. Lee Han shook his head. Hey ! Lee Han turned his head at the voice coming from behind him. A middle-aged Water Demon Mountain Magic Tower wizard was looking at Lee Han with sad eyes. Do you need anything? Would you like some more painkiller potion? No, no. I saw it earlier, but how did you cure the curse so quickly? I pushed it away with magic. Dont talk nonsense. After 15 minutes of persuasion, Lee Han was barely able to convince the patient. The magic tower wizard of the Water Horse Mountains I was both convinced and shocked. How could that Wait. What should I call you? Please call me Ohsu. Aha. You seem to respect the Demon Commander. Do you want to die? Lee Han wondered if this person had forgotten that he was in Einrogard. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to say such a rude thing. Okay. Sewage. I believe in you. Then do that to me too. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes? No. Now. Take this. The wizard slowly took out a bag and put it in Lee Hans hand. When he opened it, there were small sparkling aquamarine stones inside. This will be enough, right? I have to go back quickly. I have to finish my research before summer comes. No Im not saying its difficult because I dont have enough money. It doesnt cost money to push him away with magic. The other person was convinced that Lee Han had pushed him away with magic, but he didnt seem to accept that it was possible innately without any cost. Of course, he thought that something in return was necessary and offered a bribe. Then why not? Because its dangerous. Lee Han relayed the same story he heard from Falkrius earlier. Originally, disease was painted on the outside of the bead called soul Its okay. Are you sure? Uh. are you okay. Im not dying, Im not dying. So please do something. Its not okay. Lee Han also thought that the opponent was from the Buyeo magic school. He was very similar to a beaver beastman professor who only said what he wanted to say even when he said he was behind. I have learned some illusion magic, so I will pull out the spirit body and remove the resistance, so I will use magic power. .. yes. No. Please! Youre a student at Einrogard! I will submit a request in the name of the Mulma Mountains Magic Tower. Please send support too! How about an invitation? So that we can go out! The wizard held on to Lee Hans sleeve and stretched desperately. Lee Han was slightly overwhelmed by the desperation and asked, Its not a matter of benefit, its because its dangerous. Wouldnt it be much safer if you just take your time and treat it? I said we have to finish the research before summer! Do you know Professor Verdus? Do you know what happens if you receive a lot of investment money but dont complete your research on time? Be like Professor Verdus! You cant even go outside of Einrogard because of the assassins! I dont want to be like that! The other persons cry that he didnt want to be like Professor Verdus had the power to shake his soul. Lee Han, who was worried, thought he should try something. The professor is busy, and Lagesa. Youre too busy. Theres no one I need to ask Lee Han glanced at his staff. Its been a while since he last talked to his crazy clone, and he wondered if he would call him again, but there was only one archmage he could ask right now. Please wait here for a moment. Are you there? Silence. Lee Han called hard for his teacher until he got an answer. Then, a vision appeared from the Echo Stone. What was it? Hello. Master. The disciple wanted to say hello, so I dared to do this Lee Hans attitude was very low-key as the incident happened last time and he was in a regretful position. The crazy clone must have liked the flattery quite a bit and nodded and listened. It was his courtesy as a disciple. I think I have a vague understanding of what it is. The future wont be very dark. One thing. Haha. thank you But, Master. I have a question while practicing magic. This time it will be the 5th circle, right? No. The crazy clone looked at Lee Han with squinted eyes. When I told him to learn more 5th-circle magic, the disciple used a different magic every time I called him. I felt like I was doing something wrong. Lee Han hastily made an excuse. Its a course for the 5th circle! This is all becoming my foundation! Good. Please say something once. The flattering greeting seemed to be good enough, so the crazy alter ego went straight to the point instead of swearing. Lee Han eagerly explained the patients condition. Is there a way to quickly treat these patients? Simple. Let me teach you a useful secret. Thank you! Lee Han, who was trying to be happy, stopped. Is it by any chance a 5th circle spell or something higher? no. If we were to classify the process, it would be about 3 circles. Thank goodness! In fact, 3rd circle magic wasnt a good thing for 2nd graders, but Lee Hans magic standards were already quite broken. It feels easy to do about 3 circles. I would appreciate it if you could tell me. What kind of magic is it? This magic absorbs all of the opponents negative effects. Uh, so youre saying I have to suffer instead? Chapter 824 Chapter 824: The crazy clone affirmed without knowing that his disciple was thinking about extinguishing the echo stone again. Yes. Why on earth does such magic exist? Gonadaltess Peril was a magic spell that transferred the other persons perversity, that is, curses, pain, wounds, etc., to oneself. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand why a crazy clone could use such magic. Your crazy alter ego wouldnt want to transfer the worlds pain or hurt onto him Thats Ah! I understand! Lee Han realized. When I thought about it, it was a simple problem. In order to transfer curses or pain wounds to others, you must be able to control them. And the easiest step to control is absorption. This magic is a basic magic to learn before transferring the curse to the other person! What kind of bullshit are you talking about so confidently? Oh, isnt it? Lee Han was taken aback when the crazy clone cast a look of disdain. Other than this, I couldnt think of any other reason. This secret is a secret that was studied to gather all the pain, wounds, and curses scattered around the world into one place. To be exact, its the beginning. ?? Lee Han tilted his head. What do you do with it? Do you use it as a weapon? Wouldnt the pain in the world go away if we gathered them all in one place? The gaze of the crazy alter ego was now directed to a place that could not be expressed in words, beyond the level of contempt. Lee Han cried out in the most surprise he had ever heard today. Then, Master, you really studied this secret with pure good intentions? I think I can sense some suspicious intentions in your voice. No, I was just amazed because it was so amazing. After overcoming the shock and coming back to his senses, Lee Han quickly began to take action. Thats amazing. The scale of the magic is amazing, but the intention is even more amazing. The enormous scale of the magic, which was intended to erase all notions of pain across the dimension, was surprising, but its intention was even more surprising. You studied magic like that to erase the pain in the world. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt research suited to a skeleton principal. Are you sure you were mistaken for someone elses self-immolation rather than Gonadaltes? While Lee Han was coming up with crazy ideas, his crazy alter ego calmly continued his explanation. This study was ultimately unsuccessful. It was impossible to take in and seal the concepts scattered throughout the dimension. That renunciation is still humiliating No. You judged well. Once upon a time there was a wizard who tried to fly towards the sun Be quiet. A thousand things. Just because the flames are so fierce, you cant be called a wizard if you dont try to fly up to the sun. Lee Han, who tried to comfort the ancient being by telling an old story, was immediately suppressed. The crazy alter ego looked into the distant sky and reminisced about the past. In the end, only a few secrets remained. Still, isnt that quite an achievement? well. The warlocks of the Three Kingdoms stole this secret and used it against their enemies. Its so vulgar. How can I use this against my enemy? A thousand things. Isnt it time to stop asking stupid questions? If you can absorb this spirit into yourself, you can also transfer it to your enemies. Lee Han was in tears. In the end, wasnt what Lee Han said earlier was right? Its basic magic! First learn to absorb it into yourself, and then learn to transfer it to your enemy. There is probably a magic that can transfer this spirit to a higher circle. Wouldnt the name be something like The True Colors of Gonadaltes or The Hidden Heart of Gonadaltes? Im sorry. I asked a stupid question. You just need to know. Get ready. Master. Please wait a moment. Lee Han, who realized that he couldnt say something important because he was listening to shocking stories about his past, quickly shouted, What? If I cast this, wont I absorb the opponents curse? Has your intelligence gone down? Please listen to the end. Wouldnt it be painful if I accepted the other persons curse? so? Lee Han decided to think of the other person as a 3-year-old baby or Professor Verdus. I will explain from the beginning without wavering. haha. So, if a curse enters your body, it will be painful, right? If youre in pain, wouldnt everyday life be difficult and magic difficult to learn? The crazy clone suddenly responded with disgust at the disciple who spoke in a disgusting tone. A thousand things. First, change that complacent attitude that makes it difficult to learn magic just because the body is in ruins. You cant learn magic that way. Ah, yes. Lee Han was indifferent. As a young wizard in the empire, the ancient wizards theory of mind was not persuasive. Even if all kinds of decline and decline torment oneself, one must be able to control it. Do you understand? Yes Ill try. Pain is not a wizards enemy. So are you a friend? Its not a friend. Lastly, you dont have to worry about that. Why? It cant affect you. So. Lee Han, wondering what he was talking about, belatedly understood what he meant. Then, in bewilderment, he replied, No, Master. This is not an ordinary curse, some crazy wizard Shut up. At best, its just a stew made from fourteen curses. The crazy clone rejected Lee Hans explanation and strongly ordered him to learn magic quickly. Lee Han thought to himself , He grumbled and grabbed his staff. If you re cursed and cant stand your body, isnt this a recommendation to become a lich ? The clone asked in a voice full of boredom. How are you feeling? I feel a little dizzy a little feverish Wrong. Youre fine. Then why did you ask? Lee Han complained, but in fact, he couldnt refute it because he was really so fine. The Water Demon Mountain Magic Tower wizard took out his soul, opened it, and when Lee Han accurately absorbed the curse inside, the curse bounced off and disappeared. I checked it several times, but It really didnt have any effect. It was enough to make Lee Han feel embarrassed. I think he had to be a little dizzy or feverish to show off He seems to be fine. Thank you. Thats right. The crazy clone thought for a moment and said. If you want, you can continue your research again. Yes? Lee Bi said. Lee Han said, Master, you too will fail. Do I look stupid enough to take on such difficult research? I tried to say, but I held my composure. The reason I was able to do that was because of the other persons expression. Surprisingly, my crazy alter ego had an expression full of excellence and remorse. The usual disdain and disdain. It was so shocking that I didnt think he was a crazy alter ego who only showed limited emotions such as irritation, anger, and contempt. No. I guess he was a researcher who really cared. Originally, regardless of success or failure, everyone had something they cherished. Just as Gainando tried to use the dirty wizard card deck he made before falling into the curse deck, the research that begins with this Youngrak magic is such a sore finger for his crazy alter ego. . Damn. Then I cant even say no. Originally, it would have been neatest to refuse. But looking at the atmosphere, it seemed impossible to predict what would happen if he did that. Lee Han made a quick decision. Ill try my best! Okay, then Ill tell you another secret next time. . Get used to this magic first. ? Lee Han felt puzzled. It may have sounded a bit arrogant, but Lee Han thought he had just mastered this Yeongrak magic. And in fact, he completely absorbed the opponents curse and said, Cast my magic. Was there a mistake? No. Then what does it mean to get used to it? Thats something you have to figure out on your own. The crazy alter ego lightly waved his hand as if he would not say any more. It was a signal to end the conversation. Ah . . As if remembering it too late, the crazy clone called out to Lee Han. Do you have anything else to say? From now on, I will send greetings every day like I did today. It is truly satisfying to see a little respect for my teacher engraved on my body. Haha . . yes. I understand. The echo stone went out. Enraged, Lee Han immediately threw his staff into the wall. * * * What nonsense! Bajun, the magician of the Water Demon Mountain Towers magic tower who came to his senses, checked his condition and shouted in astonishment. No matter how much he said, Looking at it, the curse has completely disappeared. What kind of trick did you use? Say it! Bajun shouted as was his usual habit. Originally, when the wizards of the Magic Tower of the Water Demon Mountains saw truly excellent magic, they would say something like, This is ridiculous! Its a trick! But this was Einroguard . What? Lee Han said. He stared at the other person with a straight face. His eyes were full of murder. Somehow, it seemed like a bloody hiss was coming from somewhere. Bajun suddenly came to his senses as he felt his heart shrink. Oh no. I was surprised because I was surprised. I just cant believe it. Do you know all about imperial magic? under. It was my first time knowing this. I dont know why someone I know so well was brought here. No Im sorry. Bajun comforted the arrogant and harsh Einroguard student. Although he made a mistake with his words, he was very curious about how the curse was cured. It might have been natural for a wizard who could use this kind of magic to be this arrogant. Lee Han, who was grumbling, soon softened his temper. Strictly speaking, the other person was not at fault. No , more strictly speaking, Ji had made a mistake by creating a curse At least it was Lee Hans choice to call his crazy alter ego and ask him, Yes, thats the choice I made. Lets not get angry at the other person. You said Osu, right? Its the skill of a wizard to use the Demon Commanders name as an alias. Very amazing For a moment, Lee Han was about to tighten the opponents collar with his telekinesis, but came to his senses. Do you remember opening your soul? I opened my defenses and opened them completely. Did you blow it away with magic? If that were the case, you wouldnt be able to talk like this right now. I took out a curse. What? How? Curses are basically made to have a strong attraction to the soul, so it wasnt easy to pull out a curse that was properly absorbed, especially if it was a curse that was located deep inside the soul. You said you could remove it by erasing or extinguishing the curse itself? If there is a soul that is more strongly attracted to the curse, wouldnt it move on its own? Thats right. I did. ?? Bajun was astonished. Then, he looked around and whispered softly. Where is he? What do you mean? Didnt you bring a prisoner and transfer the curse to him? Shh. dont worry. Because I wont tell you anywhere. Rather, I am grateful. You broke the imperial law for me. You transferred it to me. What? I absorbed it. Bajun couldnt believe his ears for a moment. Then he was deeply anguished. When the other person suddenly became silent, Lee Han became worried and asked. Are you okay? Okay. What else do you mean? You must be a saint. Check your head a little more. I think you should do it. Maybe its not all better yet Im serious! Even crazy people say that. Just stay still for a moment. Lee Han used telekinesis to subdue his opponent and looked for a senior to help him. No way could he have treated a second-year student so easily. Bajun, who had not expected to be overpowered, blinked in shock. ?!!! S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 825 Episode 825 Fortunately, Falkrius heard his juniors cry. Uh, Professor. Can I leave your seat for a moment? Okay. Since the foot is no longer growing from the patients wrist you can all take a short break. Thank you. I was a little worried. There is a wizard from the Magic Tower in the Water Demon Mountains, right? I left it to my junior for a while. Falcrius. Yes, Professor. Professor Alkasis said as he burned the cut off feet. Your junior will take care of himself, so mind your own business. No Im still a second year Falkrius was embarrassed for the first time in a long time. Of course, Falkrius sometimes mistook Lee Hans grade by one or two, but he was still a second grader, right? The wizard from the Magic Tower in the Water Demon Mountains had a very difficult case, so he didnt know when or how the prognosis would worsen . Its a case of being cursed yourself. You never know when or how things will get weird. So Im sure youll take care of it. Professor Alkasis suppressed a yawn and spoke in a rough, hoarse voice. Perhaps because I hadnt slept so much, I kept yawning even when I drank the full solution of the sleep-fighting potion and the insomnia-cursing potion. The kids are running away because the professor keeps saying that! Theyll come see me! Falkrius got so angry that he jumped out of his seat and turned around. No Falcrius! Falcrius! The professor was embarrassed and called his student. Falkrius walked away without stopping. You cant act angry and not come back! Well start again in 30 minutes! I know! Falkrius huffed and responded to the professors shout. Alkasis of the Lagrinde family was certainly a respectable wizard, but at times like this, I really felt like he was going a bit too far. They say that weak wizards cannot last long as healing wizards, so they need to be defeated quickly if they are to be defeated, but isnt there a limit? At least it is not too late to do it after the juniors have solidified themselves. If we already treat it this way, the already small number of second-year juniors could have decreased even further. Moreover, in the case of Wardanaz, many people from other schools are also listening Huh, what are you doing? Falkrius made an idiotic noise and closed his eyes. Bajun, the magic tower wizard of the Water Demon Mountains, was struggling in a state of being suppressed. Ugh! Its because I was ambushed! Its because I let my guard down! If I had caught up with him properly, I wouldnt have been overpowered by a second-year student like this! Okay, just stay still. Free me! Lets try again! No. We need to check if theres anything wrong with your head. Until then, I cant release you. Im fine!? Give me the cane! From what youre saying, it looks like youre not okay. Im warning you, stay still. What are you going to do if youre not going to stay quiet? Sigh! Sigh! Surrender! Bajun, who had never thought that the telekinetic power he was currently suppressing was at a level that was being taken lightly, quickly cried out as the force tightened around his neck, limbs, and legs. What kind of second year can use such strong magic? Ah, senior. Have you seen it? Uh..uhh. I came. Butdidthe curse go to my head? While Falkrius didnt see it, he wondered if Bajun had gone berserk due to the curse and Lee Han had suppressed it. No. I cured the curse, but he suddenly made a strange sound and called me. Could you please check? ? Falkrius, who heard his juniors words, was embarrassed, not knowing where to start. You did it? Sounds weird? No. Before that. You cured the curse? yes. Falkrius rushed towards Barjun. Bajun, caught in a grip like a pot lid, screamed out loud. Just relax Im trying to relax. Oh, sorry. I was holding it with telekinesis. Lee Han apologized and loosened Bajuns collar. Barjun glared at him. Falkrius cast several magic tests on the patient. Starting from trauma confirmation, soul testing, spiritual body projection, spirit detection, etc. And, to my absolute surprise, there was no trace of the curse left. Bajun was very fine. Wan Its completely healed, junior! What on earth did you do! Yes? Is your head still okay? okay! I told you so!! Lee Han released his other telekinetic powers with eyes full of suspicion. Bajun stood up with a huff. You definitely said something strange Where was the prisoner? That was because you were surprised! You suddenly called me a saint. Isnt that a reaction that can be made with conscience?! Bajun, who was trying to make an excuse, suddenly burst into tears. I dont know anything else, but this wasnt a slip of the tongue, it was a legitimate reaction. If I had asked anyone else, they would have said the same thing! Why is there a saint? Falkrius looked at Lee Han as if he did not understand. That guy didnt purify or weaken the curse, he just absorbed it into himself! No wonder hes called a saint Wow! Before he could finish speaking, Falkrius grabbed Bajuns flesh with both fists and lifted him into the air. You ordered it!! Oh no! No..! He did it on his own! How can a second grader know something like that, you damned Waterhorse Mountains stone bastard! Uh, I did it on my own. Senior. Is that so? Falkrius was taken aback by Lee Hans words and quickly put down the patient. Then he cleared his throat and said: I think there was a brief misunderstanding. Phew. I heard those Einrogard guys are all eccentric. Bajun grumbled while touching his neck. I couldnt tell how many times I felt sleepy today. Lee Han said with a cheerful smile. I think a mistake was made because it was an emergency. Was it an emergency? Bajun honestly didnt agree, but decided to just move on. In fact, if you were to cure a curse that was so difficult to cure, it would be a business worth getting caught by the collar a few times. Yes. Anyway, thank you very much for making me better. And is there anything special about being a saint? No matter who you are, if you risk your life to save someone when they are about to end up like Professor Verdus, that is a saint. You are a saint, you young brat. Are you sure your head is fine? Lee Han ignored the other persons words and whispered to Falkrius. Falkrius nodded slightly. Thank you again, and dont keep your promise. Be sure to come visit the Mulma Mountains. But first, I have to leave. Im so behind on research. So, thats enough! Bajun quickly ran to the airfield above the Magic Tower without even taking his shoes on. Then, he hooked the magic chain onto the claws of the flying wyvern and flew away. -You crazy wizard! What are you doing! Are you going to take responsibility if the wyverns claws break?! Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Im sorry! Lets go together! Please throw it on the way to the Mulma Mountains! Wardanaz. You absorbed someone elses curse? Yes, but it has strong resistance so its okay. Just because one had strong resistance did not mean that everyone could absorb other peoples curses without hesitation. This is not something that can be done without a strong sense of responsibility for others and determination. professor. You were right, Professor! Falkrius realized that Professor Alkasis was watching his students properly. I thought he was a person who was so exhausted from work that he didnt know whether he was drinking coffee or tea, but that wasnt the case. But why didnt you recognize me last time? In fact, during winter break last year, Professor Alkasis encountered students from the healing magic school who had changed into civilian clothes. And it passed by without being recognized. It was such a shocking anecdote that it is still talked about among students of the healing magic school. -The professor didnt recognize us at that time, right? -Honestly, I still doubt that you dont remember Its clear that you were just too lazy to deal with us. We misunderstood. Falkrius vowed to pass on what he had just learned to his juniors. There is no way that someone who is so interested in Wardanaz, who just joined the team, would not know about other juniors. Seniors. When Falkrius continued to say nothing, Lee Han called carefully. Huh? Why? Are you angry because I treated the patient? What!? No?! Why do you think that? You were excited to study an unusual and interesting disease for a year. Thats true, but that doesnt mean Im angry about the treatment! Embarrassed, Falkrius became suspicious that this junior might think he was a strange person. To be honest, if you look at it strangely, he is only a second year student, but he is a junior who has absorbed a curse that he has not even fully identified into his body Junior. Just in case you dont know, I am warning you that you must not carelessly absorb other peoples curses. When Falkrius realized that his junior was much weirder than he thought, he quickly warned him. It was an obvious thing to say, but it was also a necessary one : Why do I do such a thing? What did you just do? Thatsan exception. Then dont absorb it carelessly, even if its an exception. Understand? Yes You seem angry. * * * Oh my, its Sakshin. Lagesa grunted every three seconds. In the end, Lee Han could not win and apologized. Im sorry. I called you for no reason. Sweetheart. You called me that on purpose, right? No! What a misunderstanding! Like an experienced Einrogard student, Lee Han never admitted it. Lagesa smiled and spoke like a kind grandmother. Kihihi. I was just asking out of admiration. You can be honest. Do you think I would get angry over something like this? Thorgerds daughter? yes. Lee Han answered immediately in his mind and then spoke pretentiously. I really called you to introduce you to Lagessa. Tch. Lagesa clicked his tongue. This kid wasnt usually very cunning, so he never fell into any of the traps he would fall into. He was a talented person who would have become a pirate if he had been a pirate. I couldnt even look around properly because I was helping Alkasis with his work. Did anything interesting happen? It was nothing special. There was a wizard from the Water Horse Mountains Ah. You mean Bajun? I made a bet on how many curses that kid could withstand. Lee Han was slightly surprised to hear the name of a more famous wizard than he expected. Yes, its him. I treated him. How? It couldnt have been easy, right? I absorbed the curse. Lagesa was so shocked that she could not continue speaking. From the guts to absorb enough curses to be carried as Einro Guard to the magic that can absorb them. Both were incredibly surprising. And the most surprising thing was that he didnt even notice it was all going on behind his head. I should have told you, you brat! I think Ill hang you from the mast! Ill make you like Bible! Oh no! You were busy! No matter how busy you are, you have to see that! Thats what I came here to see! Youve just become a fool! Lagesa, who had been fuming for a while, calmed down and asked, When is the next lecture? 1 In an hour? No. Its in 1 minute. You should run. Yeah. Lee Han, who was running ahead, stopped. Why are you doing that? Well, I think it would be better for me to go to this lecture alone. Wouldnt it be better for Lagessa to just tour the 7th floor again? Whats wrong, kid? Lagesa took the timetable from Lee Hans hand with a grin on his face. I had no idea that this cunning guy didnt want to go to a class. Maybe theres a lecture youre not confident in? Surprisingly, it could have been cultured. Usually, people who are crazy about magic are not good at the etiquette of the empire. Wand Materials and Magic Amplification Professor Bible Verdus Lagesas face was grimly distorted like a pirate caught in a storm. Chapter 826 Episode 826 Thats it. Lets go. Are you sure its okay? Lee Han, who asked the question, realized it too late. Aha. You want to go and attack. When I thought about it, it wasnt that bad. Lagesa resolves his grudge, and Lee Han and his seniors watch Professor Verdus being attacked. It was going to be a happy time for both of us. I dont know why I tried to stop this. The lecture on Wand Materials and Magic Amplification will be filled with laughter and applause, which is rare. What are you talking about? Thats not true. However, contrary to Lee Hans expectations, Lagesa reacted negatively. Huh? Youre not attacking? No matter how much I want to tie an anchor around Bibles ankle and throw it into the sea, I wont interfere with the students lectures. It must be sad to come to Einroguard, but what if even the lectures are interrupted? Lee Han thought to himself as he heard the kind words of the pirate. Youre being so needlessly considerate. The students really wanted to be interrupted during the lecture. Especially the Buyeo Magic School students You can attack? The seniors will like it. What kind of nonsense is this? No matter how much I want to beat up Bible! Although Lagesa knew a lot about Einrogard, he could not have predicted that Professor Verdus was pursuing extreme free lectures. How can you expect that the content of the lecture is stealing the professors research? Really then why do you want to go? Child, are you only thinking about attacks? Im going to take a look. I want to see how Bible teaches. If you teach him well, his anger will go away. Lagesa clicked his tongue and spoke in disapproval. Even now, when I think about Professor Verdus, I feel sick because of the lost gold coins, but I still feel better when I see him teaching his students. At least you can think that your gold coins are not completely useless. hmm. Youre going to attack. Lee Han was sure. The moment you arrive at the classroom, Lagesa will attack right away! Lagessa. Do you really think Professor Verdus will teach well? I know what youre thinking, kid, but Im not expecting you to teach Bible like Garcia! Thats a ridiculous expectation. Just be better than the last time I saw you. To Professor Verdus, Lagesa had quite lenient standards. Lee Han guessed that the reason was that even if he were strict, he would only be caught in the back. What was it like the last time I saw you? Last time I saw you, you said you didnt want to lecture, so you sent your students to another school. * * * But surprisingly, Lee Hans prediction was wrong. Professor Verdus was not in the classroom. Professor Verdus, where have you been? I heard you wont come today because of the threat of assassination? Well, with so many outsiders, there are likely to be assassins. Senior Yukveltyre will be lecturing instead . The senior next to me kindly explained it. Lee Han was slightly impressed by the explanation. Youre still alive for nothing! I felt like the question I had been curious about for a long time, How is Professor Verdus still alive when he has so many enemies? was somewhat resolved. I never would have thought that I would be absent from lecture in preparation for Lagethas attack. You real rodent! Of course, from Lagesas point of view, this was absurd. I came here to see how the lecture was going to be taught, but the lecture itself was skipped. If I had this kind of creativity, I would only use it for research, but I was using it to skip lectures. Its okay, Lagesa. The lecture will go well even without the professor. In fact, it could have gone better. Of course it will work out well. Even if I pick any of the students here, I will teach them better than Bible! Who are you to say such nice things? One of the seniors asked Lee Han in a whisper. At first, I wondered if a pirate had entered the classroom, but it was nice to hear the good news. This is Thorgerds daughter, Admiral Lagessa of the Southern Private Fleet. Huh?! The person who invested in Professor Verdus?! There are many other good titles, so why on earth do you remember me like that As soon as he finished speaking, the students in the classroom came rushing in. Hello, Lagesa. My name is Varglios of the Elbali family The research I have been working on this time is Reading the deep greed in the students eyes, Lagesa growled fiercely and warned. I will crush the heads of all the bastards who just thought I invested in Bible with a chain. All the students ran away in a hurry. Lagesa took a puff of snuff and swore. Anyway, Einrogard is never in a good mood! Then let the lecture begin. Yukbeltire, who was checking the time, opened his mouth. The students in the classroom raised their hands eagerly, unlike when Professor Verdus was there. Senior. I have a question. I am trying to put ruthenium alloy in a staff, but when I cast a spell, magic keeps popping out. I wonder why this is happening When using metal in a staff, you must fully understand the properties of the metal. It must be there. Metal does not compatibility well with some types of magic. The magic that appears in the ruthenium alloy must be wind element type magic. Put restrictions on the magic or add metal to alleviate it. Senior. Whats wrong with my cane now? I asked Professor Verdus several times and barely got an answer, but he just said its broken. Design. It accumulates magic power from the bottom, but dissipates it from the top. Its counterproductive. no? Lee Han was surprised. I thought Yukveltire would teach like Verdus, but he turned out to be a much better professor than I expected. When my friends said, Senior Yukveltyre teaches well, dont you think? I firmly believed that there must have been some mistake Thats surprising. No, actually, Professor Verdus was very strange. Maybe it was because Professor Verdus was so insincere, but even when Senior Yukbeltire gave an ordinary answer, it felt even more amazing. In fact, if you look at it coldly, Yukbeltyre did not show interest and warm gaze to each and every student like Professor Garcia. However, just answering the juniors questions like that was quite a big deal for the Einroguard magic school. In fact, other seniors were randomly asking questions as if they were going to learn properly today. Indeed! I see, senior. I made a temporary prototype. Could you please evaluate it? How do you think? I didnt make it. The students face was filled with shock as the masterpiece he had worked so hard to create was denied in two words. Then the friends next to Yukveltyre who knew him whispered. Hey, you idiot. Just ask that senior the necessary questions. Hes getting criticized for no reason. Do you think its Professor Garcia, who answers questions well? I think hes Professor Verdus with added features. Isnt that a bit too much? Lee Han thought to himself. Of course, Lee Han couldnt deny the fact that senior Yukveltire was So Verdus, but still, Professor Verdus with added functions I guess thats not entirely wrong Please ask questions. Yukveltyre stood in front of Ihan and motioned for him to ask a question. Now she was moving according to the lecture content she had prepared in advance. The next junior had to ask a question in order. Ah. Yes. Hello, senior. I am currently unlocking the seal of the high-ranking spirit and preparing a staff that can withstand stronger output. I am also considering metal materials, but as of now Lee Han said He took out a piece of paper with a wand blueprint drawn on it. The frost giant kings blue ore, the ore of spatial movement, and the echo stones were encrusted one by one, and the power of the tree spirit was also written here and there. Power of Recovery (Recovery of Magic Power) C What if I put in a black magnet so that I can consume more magic power? Power of Life (Plant Growth) C Requires Rare Wood. Lets check Professor Verdus warehouse. Power of Stubbornness (Wand Durability) C Says you have to deal with stronger enemies. Hes crazy. Hey. I told you to only ask the necessary questions. The senior next to me whispered worriedly. If you say something like Im researching something and say something like that, the insults will come back immediately. -I told you to ask questions, but I never asked you to recite your life story. -Why are you saying something no one asked? You should only ask the necessary questions, and as soon as you start talking about unnecessary things, insults to character begin. But I need advice Youd better ask us. If you dont want to be denied your life. so? ?! The students next to Lee Han were surprised by Yukbeltyres reaction. I thought they would talk about intelligence right away, but I never thought they would ask So. I wanted to ask for advice on the whole. Incorporating black magnets can be said to be an interesting attempt. Originally, inserting magic-absorbing materials into a wand was almost a taboo, but there are exceptions . This gemstone was given to you by the Frost Giant King? Yes. How did you receive it? ? Thats a very long story. Then why dont we talk about it later? Who made this echo stone? Thats Yukveltire listened to his juniors story with more patience than usual. Of course, it was because the story was much more interesting than usual. But he himself had a different approach . I thought, Dirette. I am taking care of my junior like this. As Direth said, he was being kind to his junior. From Yukbeltyres point of view, it was truly a big concession. If Direth hears it later, he will be moved to tears. Lets try making a prototype with this combination. Yu. Kveltyre quickly waved his quill and proposed a method. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a quite unconventional proposal for a staff. It was a staff based on black magnet, an ore that absorbs magical energy, and had a vessel that could butter even if a powerful ancient spirit was awakened. The problem was that the magical energy was extremely high. The plan was to catch and eat him, but Yukbeltire wasnt too worried about that. My junior will take care of it! Thank you. Senior. Yes. Of course I should be thankful. While Lee Han was making a shocked expression, Lagesa nodded from behind and stood up. I guess I got the wrong person. I was prejudiced because I thought he was a disciple of Bible. This is much better. Hello. Lagesa. Im just glad that youve realized it now, Yukveltyre said calmly. The other students in the classroom were impressed by that appearance. Youre really not an ordinary crazy person. Maybe he was just being kind to us. Since he wasnt interested, it was clear that he had said that to his juniors and was done with it. Seeing him say that in front of external investors, I could only admire him. Okay. The teachers business is the teachers business and has nothing to do with the student! Thats right. Then Ill tell you what I need again Senior, senior! Just tell me, Ill tell you for you! Lee Han, who couldnt help but stop Yukbeltyre, eventually stopped him. Chapter 827 Episode 827 Lee Han, who dragged Yukveltire to the corner of the classroom, whispered softly. Why on earth do you treat other seniors so kindly, but only do this to Lagessa? ? At Lee Hans words, Yukbeltire tilted his head as if asking what he was talking about. I heard you treated other juniors kindly. What does that mean? Ive never been particularly kind to other students. Rather, because of Delet, Ive only been especially kind to you, the junior of the Wardanaz family. ?? This time it was Lee Hans turn to tilt his head. when? You gave me advice about the wand earlier, right? Its a lecture, so its natural, right? Lee Han wanted to hit this senior. If it had been a question from another junior, I wouldnt have listened to such a vague question. The competency of the questioner is also important. How can you not ask this vaguely? Im a second year student. Now, we need to make a staff that can handle everything from powerful spirits to various jewels of power, but it was impossible for second-year student Lee Han to make it all from scratch. And you said it was interesting, too. If you werent interested, you would have ignored it even if Senior Direth had said it. When did I. You said earlier that adding a black magnet was an interesting attempt, and you also asked where I got the Echo Stone. Yukveltire was speechless for the first time in a long time. Are you interested in your juniors research? The research of a junior who is still in his second year and who categorically refuses to do his own research on artificial dimensions? I could never admit it. Its not. Isnt it? Okay. Im not interested. Anyway, thats not important right now. Shouldnt we convince Lagesa now? Lee Han didnt think it was important whether Yukveltyre was interested in his research or not, so he passed on without looking into it in detail. At least you should treat other seniors the same way. I dont understand I actually respect Lagesa. ??? Yukbeltire kindly explained it to a junior who knew nothing. Unlike ignoring juniors who dont even know their names, Lagesa respects them as a wizard and conveys her opinions properly Dont you even know their names? Why should I remember? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It might be better to just be indifferent to this person. Lee Han thought to himself. Seeing how he consistently answered questions properly to indifferent juniors and only said what to say to Lagesa who was interested, but scratched his head, I thought I might have to continue to be indifferent. Actually, Dirette is a person whose speed is extremely fast. Anyway, Ill tell you what. Just stay back. But I wouldnt be able to explain it properly at your level. Please shut your mouth and be quiet before you tell Senior Direth. Yukveltyre closed his mouth in astonishment at his juniors ferocity. How can you be so rude? * * * So this bronze golem is so useful, and this senior is also conducting research on artificial dimensions You mean the one that appeared last time? Lagesa, how do you know that?! Lee Han was surprised. It was shocking that the sponsor knew in advance about the accident that occurred during artificial dimension research, but I was even more curious about how he found out about it. How on earth do pirates roam the seas? The wizards who participated there sent me a letter and told me about it? Lee Han was thrilled when he realized that the magicians of the empire were in closer contact than he thought. Ill have to be more careful in the future. If you are not careful about your actions in the future, a wizard from the easternmost region whom you have never met will say, Oh! He could have said something like The Demon Commanders disciple has arrived! But that was a mistake made by those wizards. In the first place, an outstanding wizard must take all such things into consideration. It is the arrogance of a young wizard to think that he can perfectly control an imperfect world. But for some magic, such sensitive control is essential Lee Han, who was making excuses, suddenly wondered why he had to do this. I just had to catch a duke and that would be enough. Do I really have to persuade Lagessa? Even if he did it, it would probably hurt peoples hearts Still, with the intention of putting an end to what he had already done, Lee Han praised Yukbeltyre earnestly. In the Blue Dragon Tower, he was highly regarded, helped in many ways (considering the Calendarium, it wasnt a complete lie), had excellent friendships (this also made sense since he had a friend like Delet), and was respected by his juniors (Lee Han briefly I decided to respect it) Lagesa, who was holding it as if she was sad, clicked her tongue and said. Thats it. Thats enough, kid. Still, the skill of giving him gold lacquer just because hes a senior from the same school is quite a work of art. If it were me, I would have thrown it out the window a long time ago. Haha. Im not sure what youre talking about. Lee Han answered, pretending not to know. And if I was going to throw it, it seemed like I would throw it at Professor Verdus first. Come here, Vibles disciple. At Lagesas call, Yukveltire came running with a triumphant attitude. Your juniors persuasion touched the heart of this old pirate. Its good. People in the empire will laugh at the idiot who was fooled by Bible for being fooled by his student again, but I will support you. ! Yukveltires eyes widened and trembled slightly with excitement. Younger of the Wardanaz family. Let me praise you for this work. You successfully persuaded a stubborn and stubborn wizard. Senior Please lower your voice or just shut your mouth Lagessa. You dont need to worry about the ridicule of those worthless people who are worse than dust. Yukveltire looked at Lagesa and said. Lagesa snorted and sneered. You will live your whole life stuck in a magic tower without friends, but this daughter of Torgerd has fame and reputation, right? Anyway, support is good, but there are conditions. Ill give you a second visit once the artificial dimension is complete. You go too. The condition I mentioned is that you help this poor junior here make a wand. ? Yukveltyre did not understand. Why do you have to do something like that? ? Lee Han didnt understand either. I just hated it. You dont like it? Nowhy you? Lagesa was embarrassed when Ihan, not even Yukbeltire, refused. Of course, I thought this poor junior would be grateful. I heard that making a wand out of black magnets? I guess it wouldnt be that difficult, right? I dont want to work with Professor Verdus, except for the black magnet, but Lagesa couldnt help but be impressed by the logically perfect rebuttal. Yukveltyre asked as if to say what he was talking about. You pointed me out, not Professor Verdus. Junior. Haha. I guess I heard wrong. Still, its too difficult to do alone. Its a shame to lose the opportunity to make a good wand, and Oh, no. Anyway, I need help. Little one. Lagesha opened her mouth but swallowed her words. Lee Han asked out of curiosity. What was the last reason you wanted to say? Im afraid youll be really hurt if you hear it. Haha. Its okay. Yes. I understand. Anyway, I am a guy who attends all schools, including Bible, so I was wondering if having one more strange person next to me would make any difference now Deep in Lee Hans eyes. Sadness and pain welled up. When Lagesa saw that, he regretted saying it for no reason. Hey. So, I didnt want to tell you because I was afraid you would get hurt. Oh no. I wasnt hurt. Im sorry. Anyway, its a good opportunity? Dont miss the opportunity to make a better wand. Considering the hardships and trials that the boy from the Wardanaz family would experience in the future, the experience of making his own wand was sure to be quite useful. If you can change and respond to hardships and trials with your staff, it will be much easier to overcome them. Yukveltire, who was pondering calculations next to him, finally opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind. When I calculated the time wasted while helping my junior and the time saved due to the gold coins I would receive from Lagesa, it was a benefit to receive it. I will help. You should be quiet. Do you think your opinion is important right now? * * * In fact, it may be Lee Han who knows the most about the rare metal called black magnet. Usually, metals with this kind of magic absorption properties are used by wizards. Its something that people dont have a lot to do with. Its even more so because if you carry it around for no reason, it will interfere with your own magic . I dont think anything special happened. I guess they just overwhelmed it with the amount of magic. Yukveltire drew a picture on a piece of paper. From the wizard. I drew the magic power extending out with arrows, drew a black magnet disrupting the direction of the magic power, and finally drew a huge amount of magic power suppressing the disturbance. What is this? Hes a wizard. . .. Seeing his hideous drawing skills, Lee Han thought for a moment that he had drawn a troll. Shall I draw the picture? Why? The picture is hard to read I think this is enough. I dont think its enough. Whats important is the concept of magic, not how to draw it. okay? And since this is enough to find out, I made an efficient choice. I said I recognized Dirette well. Oh, yes. Lee Han was a little embarrassed as the other person suddenly started talking for a long time. Arent you offended by what I said? Not at all. I dont know what youre talking about. Thank goodness. Then, about this black magnet wand. I understand the disadvantages, but what are the advantages? If there is a disadvantage of absorbing surrounding magic power and hindering the wizard, there are advantages as well. Lee Han was planning to listen to it closely and make a decision. Easy to store magic power and durability when casting spells. This is outstanding. There are cases where the wand cannot withstand strong magic and breaks. It can also be said to be powerful as a magic core. It was natural that it had a certain power storage ability as it could continuously absorb magical power, and yet had excellent durability as it had to withstand it. However, it was Lee Han who said that it was powerful as a magic core . This was the part I couldnt do. Is that really the case? The role of the wand was similar to that of a spell. Magic was possible without it, but if it was present, it could amplify and control the wizards abilities. Magic was an unstable discipline as it basically changed reality, and various means were prepared to control it. Just as there are spells for the magicians concentration, the same goes for the wand. It is the central source of magic while it is in progress. That is the role of the wand. In the case of the black magnet wand, it will absorb all the surrounding magic, preventing any instability. Even when casting difficult magic, its presence would be very clear. To put it bluntly, even when using magic while in a coma, the presence of the black magnet wand would be felt I think its definitely worth a try. I guess so. Because you want to learn Go Circle magic as quickly as possible. It will be easier to cast. I was just talking about the sturdiness of the wand. Yukveltire ignored his juniors protest and continued what he had to say. But it cannot be made of only black magnets. Stone, magic stone, tree spirit from another dimension We need a powerful substance to maintain these elements. Is it in Professor Verdus warehouse? No. There wont be any. That kind of material is used immediately as soon as it comes in. Professor, why are you being so extravagant? Yukveltire himself stole it and used it as soon as it came in, but quietly changed his words. It is the best wand wick that can control black magnets. The ingredients Lee Han quietly listened to his senior. Please use ingredients that are easy to find. Please use ingredients that are easy to find. I think a twig from a king-level spirit would be good. Lets do something else, shall we? Lee Han tried to crumple up the paper he had been scrambling on just now. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 At those words, Yukbeltyre was unusually embarrassed and grabbed Lee Hans wrist. What are you doing? Im trying to do something else. Why? Are you really running away? Yukbeltire was in a hurry and tried to stimulate Lee Hans pride. Although he would not admit it, this black magnet wand ended up being quite interesting. I want to see the wand completed. However, Yukveltire still lacked understanding of his junior. The junior had no pride. yes. Yukveltire was dumbfounded and lost for words. A wizards pride pride like that and you are Direths junior honor as a junior Thats right. You cant provoke. Provocation had to be used effectively only when there was interest and understanding of the opponent. Even if Yukbeltire tried to provoke, he was confused because he lacked understanding. Senior Direth will applaud me for doing a good job if I run away. Thats true. Dirette is so unnecessarily withdrawn. You also owe a lot to your senior ? Yukbeltyre wondered what Lee Han was saying. Did Delet give it to you? How rude is Delet to me Yes. Yes. So, senior. Yukveltyres fingertips trembled slightly again at the sight of his junior who was just as rude as Direth. The one you said earlier about being a king-level spirit is, after all, a spirit king, right? okay. How do I obtain the Spirit Kings twig? Wasnt the lightning spirit you contracted with the Spirit King as well? This time it was Lee Hans turn to be speechless. That Is that so? He certainly had the title of King of Thunder. Among beings from other dimensions, the title of king or noble symbolized their strength. On the continent, kingdoms and royal families are determined by bloodline, but spirits cannot have the title of king unless they are strong. So um yes, I understand. But the one I signed a contract with is a lightning spirit, so can I give you a twig? No. Ill have to look for a tree-type spirit. Please ask me to introduce you. Should I at least send a letter to Arsil? Lee Han wondered if he should overcome his pride and send a letter to his brother. I honestly didnt want to admit it, but I felt like Arsil would introduce a high-ranking tree spirit with a title like Forest King or Divine Tree King. I understand. I will ask the lightning spirit and send a letter to my brother. I dont know when you will receive it. Originally, sending letters to the outside world was quite difficult in Einrogard, but now this was easy for Lee Han. I took dozens of people with me, but I only got one letter! Then I guess Ill have to wait until I find a way to get the ingredients. Tell me more about the Echo Stone. Yukveltyre gently suggested it. Its not that there arent communication artifacts of this type, but this Echo Stone has a unique style, so I was curious as a member of the Buyeo School of Magic. After hearing about it, it was ancient . It seems to be tied to existence Didnt we tell you everything before? Tell me about the origin of the stone. Why is it necessary? It is needed to improve the perfection of the wand. Why? If you dont want to talk, dont talk. NoAre you angry now? Im not angry. Its unpleasant that they keep accusing me of expressing such irrational emotions. This person. It seems like hes really interested in black magnet wands Lee Han felt the suspicion he had brushed aside return to certainty. * * * After the lecture, (Lee Han eventually told him about the Echo Stone) As Lee Han was about to stand up, something suddenly occurred to him. By the way, senior. What is it? Isnt there a written test in this lecture? No. Indeed. Professor Verdus shortcomings. If you are not interested in this student, then your strengths are also not interested in the student. Lee Han smiled when told that there would be no paper exam. Then will there be a midterm exam? Test? No. Oh, arent there any midterms? At this point, Lee Han started to get worried. It was nt that it was good because there wasnt a midterm, but in the middle of the day, the skeleton principal appeared and sent Professor Verdus to the punishment room. It was possible to suddenly add a midterm exam . After all, this lecture is about completing the wand. All you have to do is make a stick and bring it with you. Indeed.. Lee Han, who was nodding at the refreshing standard of evaluating everything through a final exam, paused. So, if I complete this first, what do I do for the rest of the term? If I dont show up and do whatever I want, what will I do? Proceed with the research. ! At first, I thought it was nonsense, but when I thought about it, it was quite plausible. Isnt this a lecture that doesnt check attendance anyway? If I complete it first, does that mean I can really do whatever I want for the rest of the lecture? Lee Han thought about what he could do if he had free time for this lecture: preview the lecture on Poison, Bone and Blood, prepare in advance for Extremely Beautiful Creatures, or do some gardening before the lecture on With a Potion Instead of Complex Magic. I didnt know if I could manage it any more. Hmm. I imagined it strangely, but Im not very happy about it. Anyway, I understand. Seniors. thank you We will contact you as soon as the materials are available. Say hello to Senior Direth, eat a meal, and stop bothering others Are you finished? Lets go. Lagesa urged from behind. Ihan lowered his head before speaking. Then next time. I never bullied you Either way, Lagessa and Ihan had already left far down the hall. The next lecture is . What? Please tell me its a fun lecture without Biblet. Magic Algebra and Esoteric Geometry Lagesa screamed like a pirate who had been stabbed in the chest. After all, it was math! Lee Han realized he had made a mistake and belatedly corrected it. ah. I saw it wrong. Jeong Ki Shin. Its Professor Ingalldels lecture. Oh! Lagesa let out a happy exclamation at the combat lecture. Then he wondered. But this is surprising, but why are you from the Blue Dragon Tower listening to a lecture exclusively for the White Tiger Tower? To get grades easily? Kihihi! Its quite a joke. Its not a joke Rafadel. Ang! Lee Han, who found his friends, beckoned. The two white tiger tower friends were talking with serious expressions and then turned their attention to Lee Hans call. Ugh. Wardanaz. I missed the lecture last time. Did I miss anything? Take this. Angago held out a note containing the contents of the paper test. Visit a place as dangerous as possible, stay there for at least two days, then write a diary and submit it. Recommended on weekends, other times recommended) Professor Ingalldell Ho. As expected of Professor Ingalldell, he teaches well. Lagesa was satisfied with the content of the lecture. True to his reputation, Ingalldel knew how to train his students like steel. Lee Han and his friends glared resentfully at the evil pirate. Lagesa didnt care and asked back, Is there any other test like this to sharpen a swordsmans abilities? Cant I just do something normal? I want to participate in the Imperial Swordsmanship Tournament. Ah. Thats just the plants growing in greenhouses being taken out. Maybe its a sword fighting tournament in an underground illegal arena. Lee Han apologized to his friends with his eyes. It was an apology for bringing Lagessa with him. Angago said with a groan. Youd better choose a location. I dont know where to choose. If I choose the wrong one and hear people say its easy, its worse than not doing anything. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the worst case, you could end up going through all your hardships and hear the professor say, Why did you come to have fun in such an easy place? Choosing a place and finding it is also an ability, kids. Well take care of it! In the end, Rafadel got angry. Then Lagesa burst out laughing and waved his staff as if he had been waiting. Rafael was scared and tried to resist, but the pirate old womans attack was much faster. Scream! Rapadel was chained and hung upside down in the air. Put this down! If you want to be freed, you have to use your own skills to free yourself! Little one, you learned a lesson. This is what happens when you mess around in front of a wizard stronger than you . After finishing speaking, Lagesa made a recommendation to Lee Han. By the way. If its a test like this, how about taking the White Tiger Tower friends along with you? Huh? Wont that be a bit dangerous? After this lecture, Lee Han planned to go down to the punishment room and meet Perkuntra. Since I had to ask for a tree branch, I had to visit it in person. Now that Professor Ingalldells lecture has turned into an assignment, I had to visit the punishment room anyway Isnt it dangerous? Even though my friends were in their second year, I felt a little sorry about taking them to the punishment room and also to visit Perkuntra. What do you mean? Wodanaz? Anrago said with shining eyes. Come to think of it, there are few friends who know the most dangerous place as well as Wardanaz. Moreover, the fact that Wardanaz did not want to take him with him made him even more attractive. How well did you choose? Im ready. You still dont think of me as last years Angago, do you? It was last years Anago, so what is Anago on a different level? Rafadel thought to himself as he hung there. But it certainly felt quite plausible to follow Wardanaz. This guy is really good at finding dangerous places! Then what I understand. Lets go together. I should bring my other friends too kihihi. Lagesa recommended it to Anrago. Anrago had a troubled look on his face, not wanting to lose the dangerous place he had just found. Is there really a need to go that far Is it really the case that a knight is going to have the opportunity for glory all to himself? Ill call you right now! Lee Han was worried for no reason as he watched Angago playing on his palm. Youre not angry because you were deceived, right? * * * I was tricked! Angago shouted without realizing it. Giselle and Durgyu, who were next to him, looked at Anrago as if asking what nonsense he was talking about. What are you lying about? Lee Han didnt trick me. Angago. Ah. No. Punishment room I never thought I would come into this deep place Then, would Wardanaz have brought you to a comfortable study with a warm fire lit in the fireplace? You said you asked first. Angago. Angago had nothing to say in response to the two friends mistreatment. Ugh. It is unfair. If its a punishment room, well its probably good. Giselle said while looking at Lee Han. In fact, I was prepared to go to a place that was even more terrible and dangerous than the punishment room. Uh, Moradi. I have something to say to you for a moment. Its ominous. When Lee Han called her separately, Giselle suddenly became very ominous. Usually, there was no reason to sing a good story separately. Thats true. The reason Im going deep underground in this punishment room right now is not to hold out in the dungeon there, but because I have a favor to ask. To whom? Are you asking the prisoner for a favor? No. High-ranking spirit. I am in charge of the general punishment room guard here. Wow. Im really not surprised at all. Really? Thats a relief. Thats irony, you bastard. Anyway, I have to ask for something precious. Then things might get more difficult. I think it would be better to know in advance. Why on earth did that idiot bring all his friends to follow you? I definitely stopped him. Giselle gave a slightly suspicious look. With Wodanazs skills, it seemed like he could brainwash Anrago while stopping him. Chapter 829 Episode 829 Why are you looking at me like that? Are you doubting my words? uh. Rapad El is a witness. If you put two idiots together, theyd be equally fooled. Isnt that too much? Lee Han thought to himself. Of course, Anlago and Rafadel were a bit gullible, but they were idiots. It wasnt to that extent. Wardanaz. Are you going to be okay? While the two were talking, Anrago approached them. Apparently, when I entered the punishment room, many painful memories came to mind. -Sending you to a punishment room just because you robbed the kitchen! You can compensate! -student. Be quiet. -joy. Well keep talking! Death Knights, arent you ashamed of yourself! They locked up students just because they robbed the kitchen! -If you keep talking, I have no choice but to make you quiet . -Try it! -Ugh. Turn to stone! Aside from the painful memories, the punishment room had many dangerous elements. There were traps and defense facilities all over the place to prevent students trying to escape or infiltrate, so even the best wizard could be caught if they were not careful. Haha, of course. Its okay. Is that so? Well, Wardanaz, you came down to a place like a punishment room, so theres no way you came down without thinking. Everything is probably prepared. When Angago returned with a sigh of relief, Lee Han looked at Giselle and said. Isnt White Tiger Top too easy to believe what others say? shut up. * * * Lee Han, who came down to the punishment room with his friends, used his courage and wisdom to overcome the difficulties. hello. -okay. Hello. Student Lee Han : Ill just pass by now. -oh. I know. The White Tiger Tower students looked in shock and shock when they saw Lee Han passing by after politely greeting the Death Knight patrolling the student hallway. What on earth did I just see?? Sleep Wait. Wait. Wardanaz. Why are you doing that? Dont keep talking to me. Youll get lost. Lee Han glared at the map and responded bluntly when his friends called him. Even within the Einroguard territory, where changes were extreme, the changes in the punishment room were especially fierce. Even if you had recorded some key routes on a map, if you were careless, you could end up in a strange place. Wasnt he just a Death Knight? Are you not sure what a Death Knight is? Rapadel. Youre from the dark magic school Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didnt ask because I couldnt tell the difference! I asked you how you persuaded me! Rafadel, who was suddenly accused of being a failure at the black magic school, was furious. I wondered if Lee Han had confused the Death Knights with illusion magic. The magic power of these Death Knights is very powerful. I knew that, but if it was Wardanaz Ah. What else can I say? Its because were friends. White Tiger Answer The students were silent again. Although everyone was polite, the Death Knights were the skeleton principals minions and objects of fear. If persuasion had been possible with words, the Einroguard students wouldnt have suffered so much. What on earth do I have to do to become friends with the Death Knights? Wardanaz has been cherished by the principal for a long time. Well, thats true too. Fortunately, Lee Han was so focused on the map that he didnt hear his friends harsh insults. This way. Follow me. Durgyu. Be careful on that road. The moment you hit the statue stuck on the wall, the floor collapses and you move two floors down. ! No need to worry. Wardanaz. Because no one would be foolish enough to touch something like that since they are in their second year. When Lee Han seemed to be paying too much attention to the White Tiger Tower students, Giselle responded. Now that everyone is in their second year, they are not allowed to touch anything that is strange at Einrogard. I knew it very well. I touched Gainando. Thinking to himself, Lee Han took a step forward. Even Einroguards seniors could not do it, but if there was anything Lee Han could do, it was to break through the punishment room like this. Of course, he had to be wary of naturally occurring traps and unexpected situations, but the Death Knights And just being able to escape Perkuntras pursuit could be said to be a huge privilege. Huh. Where have you gone, Chief of Prisons? When the floor where Perkuntra was supposed to be was empty, Lee Han panicked and asked a passing Death Knight. The Death Knight kindly explained. C Two days ago, the students summoned a void monster and the surrounding area was destroyed. It was destroyed. You changed your location to the lower floor. If you push the window there, a staircase will appear. -Thank you. Its completely different from what I thought. Lagesa, who was following behind to take a look, grumbled. The students were entering the underground dungeon. I wanted to see them overcome it, but isnt this just an underground tour? Why is that person following you? I want to see the magic of Einrogard students. Rather, it seems like theyre waiting for us to step on a trap No sooner had he finished speaking than someone stepped on the edge of the hallway and the sound of a trap activating was heard. Because Perkuntra moved his location, he entered an unknown passage and discovered a trap that he could not identify. at las! Lagesa shouted with excitement. The White Tiger Tower students reacted quickly. Keep your distance and hold your breath! Check above! The White Tiger Tower students were clearly skilled in checking whether it was a cloud-shaped trap or a trap falling from the ceiling after widening the distance. Even if you were only a second year student, you could have done this Einrogard is a place that always exceeds students expectations. Right in the center, space was distorted and a sphere appeared. It was a trap that sent you to another part of the punishment room the moment you touched it. !!! The students who had already moved were caught off guard. I never would have thought it was a trap targeting the places I avoided. Come this way. Lee Han immediately cast telekinesis. The students flew away and the sphere was pushed away. thud! Maybe because it came down, the level of the trap has increased. Above, it was activated nearby, but it shoots magic right away. Lee Han spoke to Lagesa. If it werent for the fact that was a speed-specific magic, several people would have deserted. What a relief. Lagesa answered with a grumpy expression. His mouth was saying he was happy, but his face definitely didnt look like he was happy. Arent you regretting that I saved you now? That cant be possible! Just keep moving. Didnt you say that the path from the bottom of the stairs is unknown? Lee Han looked at Lagesas expectant gaze with lukewarm eyes and immediately summoned the skeleton warrior Gonadaltes. I need you to search carefully. Hey! This isnt fun! Despite Lagesas complaints, Lee Han thoroughly checked. Other friends supported Lee Hans method. Wardanaz. Your way is right. Lets not fall for the whispers of outsiders! These second graders are all shameless. Lagesa grumbled inwardly. Perhaps because he was a boy from the Wardanaz family, he didnt care at all about his reputation or anything else even when outsiders came next to him. Normally, there would be at least one guy who said he would take the initiative There just happens to be a good guy! Lagesa found the easy-going boy and approached him secretly. Anrago flinched as Lagesa approached and tried to increase the distance. Youre from the Alpha family, right? Those honorable knights of the sea! Wow! Do you know about our family? Well then! But since you come from that kind of family, are you going to just leave it to your friends and wait? Thats A knight wouldnt throw away an opportunity for glory, would he? Lagesa urged Anrago in a soft voice. Angago wavered, but eventually made up his mind and ran to Lee Han. Wardanaz! ? Ill go in and check and come back. Ive gotten a lot stronger too ah! ah! ah! Lee Han tapped Anragos back with his cane. None of the White Tiger Tower students stopped them. That guy. He hasnt been hit in a while so hes talking nonsense. If you just wait, Wodanaz will take care of it. Lagesa thought that there was something very strange about this years White Tiger Tower students. A fellow top student is being stabbed in the back by another top student, so watching and following along like a flock of sheep Puck! Gonadaltes, who was running, was immediately summoned back. An absorption trap that detected the soul of the undead was activated. As a red haze-like energy surged, the skeleton warriors soul was sucked right into it. Oh my! Its destroyed. What should I do? I would like to assemble another skeleton warrior and send it to you. I heard from Professor Bagrek. He said he uses authentic black magic? When did we even talk about that? Lee Han made a shocked expression. Even though he didnt seem to be Professor Boladi, he had a very talkative side. I felt that way every time I saw that other professors knew about Lee Hans progress. Yes. I can write. Orthodox black magic is great, but it has its weaknesses. The puppets you create have no soul. It will be difficult to spot the traps. Currently, the standard summoning technique of the Empires black magic school is to contract and summon beings from other dimensions. It was only natural that once the contract was signed, it could be summoned much more efficiently. In contrast, the classic black magic summoning technique that Lee Han learned (forcibly) involves a wizard manipulating the undead by assembling them one by one and fitting them together. It was much more difficult and had a weakness in that the trap could not be activated in this case. Maybe I should have just said that I would learn in the modern way Isnt now the time for students to join? No. Its okay. Ill call you back. Summoning me again? You must be full of dissatisfaction because youve been reverse summoned now, right? Dont you know the story of Oondorgu, the warlock who starved to death after being trapped by an army of ghouls ? Either way, Lee Han summoned the skeleton warrior again. Can you please come back in? Gonadaltes bowed his head politely and hurried back in. . When Lagesa saw that, her mouth widened. What kind of bastard controls the undead?! Monstrous bastard! Of course, the images Ive seen so far were monster-like enough, but they were just a fraction of a genius. Normally, a tyrant who could control the undead this strongly would have to be a major supply demon. You kid, Im sure youll be fine even if you go to the demon world. Why are you saying such terrible things? Lee Han, who was watching the summoned beast from behind, was disgusted by the nonsense. * * * It took a while, but the solution was already decided. Unlike other wizards, Lee Han could not destroy the summoned beast. Even if it fell down, it was able to send it again by supplying magical energy. After repeating it over and over again , I was able to roughly understand the fragility of the newly appeared passage. Lets go down. What brought you here? Crawling! There was thunder and thunder in the distance, and the energy of lightning. They ran eerily along the walls and floor. The students tensed without realizing it due to the strong presence felt from afar. I came here because I need help. Help! Since I did not use the power of the contract, I might refuse Since we came this far, should we listen? Perkuntra shouted in a voice that only Ihan could hear. The other students were on alert as the thunder and thunder grew louder. Usually, when signs like this occur in Einroguard, the enemy appears . Thank you. What. Actually, I had guessed that you would come. ! How did you know? Lee Han was surprised. After all, if you become a Thunder King, you will have precognitive abilities? Of course. You magicians dont know, but . Because Lord Pride never forgets defeat. Lord Pride sent the letter, right? No. Chapter 830 Episode 830 Lee Han responded bluntly to Perkuntras remark, which was more unpleasant than swearing. Perkuntra asked back in confusion. Are you saying that the letter wasnt sent by Lord Pride? Why does the devil send letters? Dont say something you dont know. It may be a low-level devil, but a devil of the level of arrogance does not attack without saying anything. Especially if its an enemy you recognize. Oh If I dont receive the letter, wont the raids continue? Perkuntra looked at Lee Han as if he was pitiful. The students were taken aback when the thunder suddenly subsided and only dark clouds hovered over the ceiling. what? Did Wardanaz tell you something sad? Didnt he say he was taking the entire school? If I were a spirit, I would cry out of pity. If Mr. Arrogant found out that you were plotting something like this, the look on his face would be quite something to see. The wizard who recognized him as his opponent asked, If I dont continue to receive letters, will I be able to stop fighting in the future? Are you asking the same question? If Prince Pride found out, he might shudder at the wizards obscenity. No. Isnt it strange that I am receiving an offer in the first place when the other person is a demon peacock and I am just a magician? I also accept an offer when I am a magic peacock and the other person is a low-level devil. Of course, from Lee Hans perspective, it was absurd. It was really none of my business to recognize him as an enemy whom Prince Pride wanted to exact revenge on. If youre a demon duke, you should argue with another demon duke, or at least an imperial duke. Why argue with an Einrogard student? Then you think it would be dishonorable to refuse. He is shameless and shameless, like a devil. You dont even know the old stories? A wizard who wins a battle against a demon always receives precious treasures and powers in return Youre not listening. Im listening. Your eyes dont look like theyre moving at all. It was obvious that the wizard, who had bright eyes shining brightly in other matters, was listening indifferently. Perkuntra did not understand. Becoming the nemesis of a strong demon was an opportunity and honor for a wizard. Of course, he didnt know what kind of trouble he would face if he lost, but a person who makes such calculations shouldnt be a wizard in the first place. Of course, shouldnt we appreciate this plan and calculate that we will gain new powers after winning the next battle? The boy in front of Perkuntra is not weak Thats enough. If the letter didnt arrive, it probably didnt arrive. Then what brought you here? I would like you to introduce me to the spirit. The dark clouds that were looming over the ceiling became even darker, and drizzle began to fall. The White Tiger Tower students were convinced that Lee Han had definitely mentioned taking classes at all schools. Or maybe he even said that he was acting as a babysitter for fellow top bastards. Lagesa also asked from behind if she was curious. What on earth are you talking about that makes the spirit feel so sorry for you? Isnt it time to give up? The fact that lower-level spirits run away whenever they see you is not a problem that can be solved with force. Wouldnt it be better to force them to submit and capture them? There may be bad rumors going around among the spirits not that spirit. Lee Han glared and explained. Im trying to make a new wand, and Im planning to use black magnets. Wood is a good material to withstand these black magnets, but this wood Ah. Can you solve the problem yourself, Perkuntra? I am a craftsman who uses thunder and thunder and controls fear, not a craftsman who makes wands. I didnt expect as much as Yukveltire explained, but it was true that I was disappointed when I heard it in person. Why did I meet the Thunder King instead of the Forest King or the God Tree King? If it were a tree type spirit king, it would have been much easier to resolve the spirit that resides here. There is no set level of spirit power. Just as I wield the power of destruction that connects heaven and earth, but the tree spirits cannot wield this power I see. There was an awkward silence. Lee Han quickly changed the topic. So, can you introduce me? hmm. Its a spirit that wields the power of trees Cedar and Cypress comes to mind. He was indeed the owner of a beautiful forest. Gong! First of all, it was said to be at the duke level. Lee Han asked with a voice full of anticipation. Even if he is not a king, this is something. What kind of person are you? This is the guy who attacked me before and lost badly. I ran underground to prevent the lightning from attacking me. What about other spirits? There is General Jangsaeng. This guy was a spirit god who treated the mountains, rivers and plants like servants. Did you ever fight with that person? How did know? Lee Han slowly began to regret it. Perkuntra had no idea that the spirit relationship would not be this smooth. I never thought it would be like this. Id rather be more friendly with demons. It seemed like he was closer to Pride than the other Great Spirits. As if he had read the contractors profane mind, Perkuntra began to gather memories and abilities. Just wait a moment. The quiet hallway became loud again. As the students were frightened by the thunder and thunder, Lagesa shouted. Stay still, you stupid kids! You cant tell the difference between magic that is trying to attack you and magic that is not. Look! When will you see something like this! ! At those words, the students raised their heads and stared at the situation in front of them. Its a spirit! Cracks connected to the spirit world appeared and disappeared throughout the air. Several bolts of lightning struck into the crack. It was a message from Perkuntra. Students who had made a contract with the spirit and had a deep intimacy with it were able to hear an explanation of what was happening. Wardanaz is now looking for a dimension he can visit using the power of the spirits! Uh, is it usually this intense? A student from the Summoning Magic School asked in an embarrassed voice. Originally, finding and preparing to enter a new dimension wasnt this complicated. If you calmly detect the dimension according to the maps and records you have, use various magic to connect to enter the detected dimension, and visit quietly But there was something strange about the cracks that were now forming in the air. As several bolts of lightning burst into the crack and disappeared, a wooden spear jumped out from within the crack and attacked Perkuntra. Perkuntra swore. Such arrogant bastards! If you dont want to answer, Ill just ignore it. Do you answer like this? Lee Han was about to say, I think someone would be angry if I delivered a letter by throwing a lightning bolt into someone elses territory. First of all, Ferkuntra was doing her best for Lee Han right now. Wardanaz. Its not that I dont trust your magic or that its interfering with it, but is it really okay? Giselle asked thoughtfully. I didnt want to be a jerk who distracted others by talking while they were casting magic, but something about this was strange. Why fight so fiercely when youre trying to find a dimension to visit using the power of spirits? It was as if I was not looking for a dimension to visit, but rather a dimension to conquer. Its because its the spirit of lightning. Normally, the spirit of lightning is this fierce even when sending simple letters. ? Lagesa looked at Lee Han as if asking what kind of bullshit he was talking about. What the heck is that Oh, sorry! I told you to concentrate! Lee Han pretended to be called by Perkuntra and quickly avoided Lagesas gaze. Flash! A ray of lightning entered the crack, and this time the butterfly came back. . Perkuntra seemed happy and answered. The answer came back! Is that really true?! Yes, congratulations. The other person is uh Perkuntra, who always shouts loudly in a loud voice. When Tra hesitated, Lee Han was taken aback. Are you arrogant? You said you were communicating with spirits! What kind of arrogant idiot are you? I only asked because you said it yourself. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. Why is this guy Uhm Eh. Ill just tell you. Of all the high-ranking tree spirits I know, the one who answered was King Gwangmok. Kwangmok (cotton cloth)? Made of cotton. The King of Heaven. It was a spirit that seemed warm and cozy for some reason. No it was the King of Gwangmok (ľKing). Lee Han was trembled at the title of King of Crazy Trees. Even Perkuntra was one of the contractees. Perhaps because he was nervous, he hastily explained. Im not saying you have to go. I also dont really like King Gwangmok. Hes such an eccentric and strange guy. However, hes the only one who invited me to visit. Ill keep the crack open for the next week. He asks me to visit him if I want. If I visit, wont I get ambushed, attacked, or assassinated? In the worst case scenario, he could be captured and forced to become a disciple. Lee Han gave a very wary look in his eyes. No. He invited me. That cant be the case anymore. Visitors are protected by the rules of hospitality. Huh? Lee Han thought it was a good thing. As long as he was protected, it would be easy to complete Professor Ingaldels assignments, and if he was lucky, he would be able to obtain the materials for the wand If I am protected by the rules, isnt it absolutely advantageous for me? Is there any reason not to go? Because, as I said, he is such an eccentric and strange guy. How can he be so eccentric and strange? Perkuntra expressed his unusual disapproval. I cant tell you any more about the guys identity. Me and him. They made a pact to protect each others true names, and some high-ranking spirits made a pact with each other to prevent their information from being leaked to beings from other dimensions. Ironically, it is the same spirits who know the best about the spirits. That is, one day, they themselves If a wizard who knew suspiciously well about something appeared, there was a high probability that he would have searched through old books to find records or met a spirit who knew about him well and heard the information . I will discuss it with my friends for a moment. Do whatever you want. I wont force it either. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is there really no other answer? Lee Han felt a little sorry when he felt that Perkuntra, who was always energetic, was becoming sullen. It was as bad as asking a person who normally doesnt have friends if they have any friends. Isnt there something rude? Just like Lee Han himself gets angry when he asks, Wardanaz, why do the spirits run away from you? Its okay. How could it be that I received an invitation like this from a spirit king-level being? I am thankful enough for that alone. You wizards have grown quite a bit, too. After appeasing Perkutra, Lee Han quickly gathered his friends. Although Lagesa was not called, she listened with interest. Everyone. I have good news and bad news. ! First, I was invited to the Spirit Kings realm. A short scream erupted from the students. Lagesa was also impressed. It was an invitation, not a contract, but that was quite a feat. There are many wizards who die of old age without ever meeting a king-level spirit. When high-ranking spirits come into contact with high-ranking spirits, Einrogard upper-grade students do so by sacrificing ancient relics or something equivalent to them, but this boy succeeded in contacting them using only his own power. What do I have bad news?! Is this bad news? ? ??? Everyone present was confused. Giselle asked as calmly as possible. Whats the good news? It means you cant go in. Seeing her friend speak calmly, Giselle felt a cold sensation on her back, as if a frost giants spear had touched her. If Wardanaz is like that, I wont just be happy What nonsense are you talking about? Isnt just visiting the Spirit Kings realm a good thing in itself? Make that idiot shut up. Giselle gave orders firmly. The White Tiger Tower friends quickly covered Angagos mouth. Ugh! Im sorry. Angago. Youre not wrong. Usually, being invited is an opportunity in itself. When Lagesa spoke with a sly smile, Giselle responded as if she was dumbfounded. If that Wodanaz is like that, I dont think we can just call it a chance, right? That kid is naturally cautious Anyway, Im disappointed. ? I thought she would be equally brave because she is Ziklins younger sister. Well, I guess this daughter of Torgerd misunderstood the person. Do you know who cant get in? Get out of the way, Wardanaz! Moradi. Why are you doing this too? Lee Han was unusually embarrassed and stopped Giselle. Chapter 831 Episode 831: Only after several unfortunate armed clashes (Giselle swung her fist to shake off her friends, and Durgyu was hit because Lee Han quickly dodged) was Giselle able to calm down. I apologize to everyone. I fell for the provocation. Everyone has something against them. Lee Han said as if he understood. Its a shame that Lagesa targeted Giselle, but if she had targeted Lee Han and said, Hehe, youre cautious as a disciple of the Skeleton Headmaster, Lee Han could have rushed into the area as well. Each person has weaknesses. Dont be fooled by Lagessas words. Moradi. Ziklin is not some kind of berserker. He will go in and seek trials just because he sees a new area. Giselle was confused on the inside because her older sister was a person who could easily do that. I think thats enough. Just as a wizard dares to enter a dangerous ancient ruin, the reason a knight dares to take on a trial is for glory. And that glory included various rewards that came from trials. The braver the knight who sacrifices his life, the faster he becomes stronger. Of course, he died quickly. Everyone, think about it. When are you going to visit the Spirit Kings realm? Huh? You kids will leave this school one day and work in the Knights Order or serve in various parts of the empire. At that time, other knights will say, The wizard is in Einrogard. If you ask, What did you learn?, what do you plan to answer? Do you plan to hide behind your friends back and say that you broke through the punishment room? Lagessa. Dont keep whispering evil whispers, kids. Theres nothing to worry about. Its nonsense to visit the realm because of such words. Whats the point of hiding behind your back and breaking through the punishment room hallway ? Great strategy. easy. Giselle and Durgyu had shocked expressions. Although Wardanaz was able to make most lies the truth, there were also some things that were impossible. That was to make it heroic for sneaking through the punishment room hallway while hiding behind a friends back. It was impossible for any wizard with a head or conscience to accept that. Lets take on the challenge. Wardanaz. We came here to challenge ourselves in the first place. You hid well when breaking through the punishment room, so why are you suddenly acting like this? Lee Han grumbled. * * * Flash! After passing through the crack, a new dimension appeared before the students eyes along with powerful protection. As expected, a natural forest so dense that not even a ray of light could escape stretched out to the end of the horizon. Upside down in the sky. The ground is a cloud. Is it okay to step on it? Hey. Wodanaz is glaring at you. Act bold. Wardanaz. Dont worry. We will protect you this time! The White Tiger Tower students shouted loudly, telling them to trust only themselves, as if they were internally stung by the fact that they had brought Lee Han, who had reacted skeptically. Of course, I didnt have much faith. what. Itll be okay. If I had judged it to be really dangerous, I wouldnt have gone in no matter how many of my friends were rolling around on the floor. First of all, he was guaranteed protection by the owner of the area, and could return if he felt in danger. Moreover, if the White Tiger Tower students were in charge of the vanguard, he could concentrate on magic. Although they were still in their second year, the group of knights who could cast magic were quite powerful. But I already feel regretful. Lee Han thought as he stepped on the clouds that had spread out instead of the dirt. Seeing the dense forest growing upside down in the sky and the clouds acting as the floor made me want to go back already. Ive heard many times that the other dimension is bizarre, but I never thought it would be like this from the entrance. Wardanaz. Its a butterfly. ! When the butterfly that came as King Gwangmoks messenger flew in, Lee Han greeted him carefully. The butterfly with small, transparent wings flew around fluttering and spinning around as if telling people to follow it. I think it means coming. Is it possible its a trap? Lee Han thought about Giselles question and then spoke firmly. No. I swore to protect you as long as you invited me. I asked a stupid question. I apologize. Well, thats as far as it goes. Lee Han and his friends followed the butterfly and moved by stepping on the clouds. Fallen leaves periodically fell from the sky instead of rain. Fortunately, I could see my destination in the distance without having to wander around the area for a long time or take a cruise. It was a building with floating sea water as the ceiling and mangrove trees growing upside down as pillars and walls. As the butterfly entered Haepyo Mansion Forest, its owner walked out to greet it inside. It was Garisaima, the devils pride, who wore all kinds of fancy attire, including hats, helmets, shirts, dress pants, and skirts. Its a trap!!!! Trap!!! Retreat back!!! Uh huh?! Huh?!! The White Tiger Tower students were startled by Lee Hans shout and aimed their weapons. Garisaima lightly questioned what he was talking about. Its a trap C the human-wizard is C rude! Isnt that the Demon Archduke!? Lagesa gestured with unusual embarrassment. The students followed along, wondering what kind of trouble they would go through in another dimension, but they did not expect to meet the Great Supply Devil. Lagessa. You need help with this! That doesnt make sense?? I heard this is King Gwangmoks territory? That wizard is right, its a trap, thats rude! Garisaima admonished the rude guests. I, too, was staying in King Gwangmoks domain as a guest, and these wizard guests were talking nonsense about traps and other things. It was a remark that not only undermined the dignity of the wizard himself, but also insulted both Lord Pride and King Gwangmok. It was said that King Gwangmok was mean enough to set a trap in his friends territory, and King Gwangmok was said to have let the trap be dug without even being able to protect the guests he had invited. Lee Han, who tried to listen to the explanation as calmly and calmly as possible, asked with wary eyes. So youre really a guest? yes! Are demons usually invited as guests to the spirit realm? Giselle asked sharply, as if she found it hard to believe. His hand was at his waist so he could pull out his sword at any moment. There were still some rules as to how a single wizard could understand the order and dynamics of infinite dimensions. One of them was that spirits and demons generally did not get along well. They hate each other to the extent that it is almost instinctive. King Gwangmok is a good friend who knows how to respect the devil. Does he seem like a crazy spirit? Wardanaz. Its like a crazy spirit. I told you I was the King of Gwangmok. You bastards. Lee Han cursed inwardly as his friends whispered. I said it was like a crazy spirit, but why did you ignore it then? I see. Your Highness Lord Pride. Did you know that I was invited? Of course, Garisaima introduced me to a human wizard! Garisaima, the master of pride, proudly explained his kindness. When a letter was sent to Perkuntra, one of the people who came to explain, saying, Oh, I know that wizard, was Garisaima herself. Lee Han vowed that he would never again easily set foot in a safe area again. You can never let down your guard! Who would have known that the spirit had invited him and that Garisaima was there next to him? I didnt want you to come in quickly, but I wanted to talk to you once. I really dont want to go in. Giselle, probably thinking the same thing as Lee Han, responded with a wary look on her straight face. I wouldnt know it if only the owner was around, but if the demon archduke was next to me, I would become a little more wary. Human wizards are really rude. There are other guests besides me. Garisaima, the arrogant wizard, shook his head as if he was fed up with the wizards doubts even though they had soothed him like this. Lee Han asked with a shocked expression. Has the other demon archduke also come? No, they are humans like you. The White Tiger Tower students reacted in disbelief to the words of the demon archduke. What kind of crazy person would visit a place like this? Arent you talking about kidnapping? Lagersa. What do you think? Well, it seems a bit nonsense to me. Before I could finish speaking, Arsil walked out of the mansion. Arsil, who was wondering why his younger brother wasnt coming, smiled brightly when he saw his younger brother and friends flocking outside. * * * King Gwangmok was a spirit that looked like a human shape made of vines and tree roots intertwined. Lord Pride admonished lightly. Look, human wizards came to visit, and if you look at me, isnt it beautiful? It was an avant-garde fashion, wearing pants and skirts together and dressing up from the Three Kingdoms era and the Seven Kingdoms era. The wizards said nothing. Arsil also seemed to agree. Then King Gwangmok nodded and transformed into the appearance of a wizard, a familiar beaver beast. Is this okay? Aaaahhh! The students let out the loudest scream they had ever heard today. King Gwangmok cast a puzzled look. It was even scarier because it was a look directed at Professor Verdus face. I heard that among the races of the empire, beaver beastmen and penguin beastmen are the most popular? Among them, I chose the form of the teacher wizard that you would be most familiar with! Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It looks like youre screaming because youre happy! Please come back to your normal self. At Lee Hans earnest request, King Gwangmok returned to his original form of vines and roots. -Gwain was originally very maniacal, so neither his subordinates nor outsiders called him that. If the two friends here hadnt asked, I wouldnt have called this young human wizard. Brother. What on earth did you say? Lee Han answered how great of a younger brother you were. In response to Arsils kind response, Lee Han showed an expression full of agony and pain. Thats why getting along well with spirits was a problem. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didnt even think about it. You might encounter one in the realm of evil spirits! Why on earth is the Demon Prince a guest? Its because King Gwangmok himself is a half-demon, half-spirit. Indeed. That secret wait. Can you tell me this as you like? He said the mania is so severe that he wont care, so you dont have to worry. Its even scarier. Now. Come on. I have to ask for a favor. Human-wizards-hurry up! We have to get the tree branch before King Gwangmok changes his mind! Two powerful beings next to him. As I cheered for Lee Han, Lee Han felt like I was out of breath. I cant believe that a person could be in so much pain just with pure support without any hostility or threats! Lagessa also said to Lee Han, It would be best to get to the point quickly. Are you just trying to see me suffer? ? You kid. Does this feel like that time? As I heard, it was said to be a mad spirit. Unless you know when you might lose your mind, you have to finish the story and take it as quickly as possible! Normally, he would have watched the students suffer, but now it was different. Lagesa was very serious. Since this is an opportunity you dont know when or how you will get it, you have to hurry. I understand. . I. His Majesty the King of Gwangmok. -Why are you doing this? Commander At the sudden reply, Lee Han realized that the other person had already lost his mind. Chapter 832 Episode 832 Oh. Is this a prophecy from a king-level spirit? Interesting. This C Pride C is interesting C such a prophecy is really interesting. Without knowing Lee Hans true feelings, Arsil, the arrogant ruler of Lagesa, did not say a word. And for being the last to speak, Arsil had to receive a harsh glare from his younger brother. Is that what you said? ?! Arsil was startled and waved his hands. However, Lee Hans suspicions were already half confirmed. Please be honest. When you were talking about me, you said you thought I would become a demon commander, right? Arsil has always had a tendency to overestimate his younger brother. Because he knew that well, Lee Han had no doubt that Arsil would have brought up the story about the Demon Commander. Arsil shook his head in response to his younger brothers continued suspicions. Although Arsil had expectations from Lee Han, he did not prescribe what will be to beings from other dimensions. As words have power, he did not want to hastily affect his younger brothers future. Its sad that you doubt us. Ive never really done that before! Human-wizard, dont doubt your flesh and blood. How sad would Butterfly Gongza be? Why are you meddling in other peoples household affairs? !! Lord Pride was greatly hurt by the cold words of the human wizard. How can you say such cruel things? Fortunately, Arsils misunderstanding was resolved by King Gwangmok. -ah. Wait a minute Looks like Gwain has gone crazy. Really. Does that mean the name you just called me was crazy? -What did Gwaine just say? Oops. Looks like he fell into mania again and made a prophecy. I apologize if this was a bad prediction. I cant believe an apple can be this unpleasant. Lee Han made a confused expression. King Gwangmok guessed that his guest had heard a rather unpleasant prophecy and added: -Human wizard. Prophecies do not necessarily come true just because they are heard. I guess so, right? But King Gwangmoks prophecy has a high hit rate, so be quiet. Garisaima. Arsil thought his younger brother was angry, so he warned Prince Pride to be quiet. Apparently, he was displeased with the idea of limiting his future in advance with the prophecy that his younger brother was a demon commander. -Of course, most of it is true. Gwains prophecy is even more so. Anyway, speak quickly before the madness comes back. You came because of the cane? King Gwangmok hurriedly spoke in a tired voice without even taking a breath. I planned to end the story as quickly as possible if the mania came again soon and normal conversation with guests would become impossible. Thats right. Of course, I know its ridiculous to ask someone I have no relationship with like this, but if you give me a chance to pass the ordeal -If you go north from here, there is a sorrel tree grown by Gwain. Wizards who visited today can find the tree branches they want there and take them with them. Since this promise was made when the person was sane, it will be maintained even if he falls into madness. I swear to the realm. King Gwangmoks words became faster and faster until he couldnt even feel a moments silence at the end. Lee Han, who had been concentrating as hard as he could, was taken aback. Uh. Can I just take it? Lagesa, who was listening intently next to her, was also taken aback. Uh, you can just take it. Dont young wizards have bad habits? I think they need a proper trial, dont you think? Contrary to their good and just impression, spirits were not beings who gave gifts for no reason. As can be seen from the old stories of the empire, making a contract with a spirit itself is possible only after passing a kind of test and ordeal. The same applies to contracts with spirits, as well as any gifts or requests for power. The spirits were all beings from different dimensions and had their own greed. The reason a spirit makes a contract with a wizard is so that the spirit itself can borrow the wizards power. The reason the spirit gives the wizard a trial and makes him overcome it is for the spirit himself to check the wizards capabilities. However, this King of Gwangmok did not ask for any trials or contract negotiations, but rather simply told them to go to the nearby forest and take the branches they wanted. From Lee Hans perspective, it was an embarrassing sound. It was the same from Lagesas perspective. -Gwaine is very maniacal, so there is little need for a contractor. There are many cases of forgetting it anyway, so whats the point? But is it okay to give a valuable treasure to a wizard without at least verifying it? Wouldnt there be a need to at least verify his qualifications? Lagessa Lee Han called as if it were absurd, but Lagesa ignored him. King Gwangmok answered again. -Gwain is so maniacal that it is a treasure and property and has little meaning anyway. Maybe we might have to entertain outsiders later? -Outsiders dont come often, so theres no need to prepare to entertain them. While youre at it, make sure you take what you want. I dont know when I can visit again. The audience suddenly became solemn. Lee Han felt sorry because he felt like he was visiting a difficult and painful spirit and tearing up the gift for no reason. The White Tiger Tower students, whose skin had become thicker as they entered their second year, also whispered that it was a bit like that. Is is this really okay? Its a pity -The Forest of Gwain is a thriving place anyway, so there is no need for wizards to worry. Its okay, so call all your friends and bring it with you. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The King of Spirits looked tired and tired, but he had the generous dignity of a king. When the young human wizards hesitated, I convinced them that it was not necessary. Are you sure you can do that? In response to Angagos question, King Gwangmok nodded and paused for a moment. -Why are you in prison after taking a tree branch? yes? -It looks like Gwain went crazy for a moment again. My headache is getting worse. The friends stared at Angago. Angago shouted urgently. Oh no! Even if I were to be imprisoned, the charges would be such that I would be able to escape! -Ugh. Arsil, who was worse off, stepped forward. Let me take the car. Can you get a drink too? In response to Prince Prides charming request, Arsil seemed to understand and made two cups of tea. King Gwangmok sipped his tea, endured the pounding headache, and spoke again. -For a maniac, a customer is a very short and precious relationship. It is a precious relationship that is difficult to know when we will meet in the past, present, or future. So you human wizards, take what you will. You may never meet your partner again in your lifetime. The wizards were deeply moved by the Spirit Kings kind and generous words. It even touched Lagesas heartstrings. Lee Han, who heard the prophecy that was almost like an evil joke earlier, was also heartbroken. Even though they are the same king, why is there such a difference with Perkuntra? One side feels sorry for not being able to give more to the wizards with a non-possessive mind, but the other side is like this Spirit King From now on, whenever I use my wand, I will think of His Highness the Gwangmok King! -I would not recommend it as it may lead to mania. Then go! King Gwangmok issued an order to congratulate the guests. I felt resolute that I would not accept any further conversation. Arsil and Garisaima also stood up to send the students out for the sake of their friend. Ah, I almost forgot! Gyo Man-gong, who was sending out the students, clapped his hands and called Lee Han. Lee Han, who was about to go out with his friends, looked puzzled and turned around. Separately from King Gwangmoks work, shouldnt the human wizard try again? This Garisaima likes revenge. A spirit who is good at prophecy called Perkunt. It wasnt, but I knew how to predict correctly. Lee Han was very embarrassed when he found himself in a situation where he had his nose pierced by the Duke of Pride. Moreover, unlike last time, the other party has even figured out your personal details. I have urgent business to attend to, so Ill come see you again later Okay, let me leave a pattern and Ill send a messenger later. It wasnt easy to deceive once you became the Archduke. . While Lee Han was desperately trying to figure out what to do, Gyomangongs expression changed. Wow! thud! Lord Pride bowed to his knees. Lee Han and his friends were surprised because they did not know why the demon archduke was doing this. Why are you doing that? I-Butterfly Confucius-poisoned the car! Lord Pride looked at Arsil with eyes full of betrayal. I thought you were a pacifist unlike other mortals, but I never thought you would do something like this! Arsil ignored it and quickly pushed his younger brothers back. It meant getting out while Gyo Man-gong was paralyzed. older brother! Lee Han looked at Arsil with emotion in his eyes. I never thought he would protect his younger brother, who had raised such ridiculous suspicions earlier, like this. After all, there was only family. lets go! Human-Wizard-wait for the next promise! Ignoring the voice of Gyo Man-gong, who was deciphering and calling desperately, Lee Han hurried out with his friends. * * * The students walked quietly on the clouds. So much had just happened in the mansion that I needed time to take it in. This is incredible luck. Thats right! The friends decided to ignore the last poisoning attempt and Angagos prophecy of imprisonment and only look at the positive aspects of the incident. Lagesa seriously agreed. You kids have had great luck. Its not easy to meet a relationship like this. Is that so too?? The students all looked excited at the thought of receiving tree branches from the sacred tree forest. Something is strange. Lee Han felt puzzled when Lagesa did not get grumpy. Earlier, King Gwangmok just gave it to him without giving him a hard time, so why is he so calm? While Lee Han was suspicious, Lagesa spoke first. I told you to call all your friends and take it, so I guess I can just call the other kids and have them take it too. Gasp. Master Lagesa! ? When Lee Han shouted with an expression of realization, Lagesa flinched. Do you really think this kid has already noticed? Can I sell my friends rights for money? Even to my seniors and outside magicians Lagesa felt ashamed at herself for flinching. She couldnt believe she was nervous about saying something like this. Youre just saying that now. Is this a question? You could ask out of academic curiosity, well Isnt this kid really from a pirate family? Lee Han tried to ask what the limits of the contract and oath were, but quickly backed out. As expected, selling it for a friends fee was impossible. Dont think about unnecessary things and just try to finish it quickly before the rift closes. Once King Gwangmoks madness starts in earnest, you wont be able to come in. There it is! The White Tiger Tower student who was running in front shouted as he spotted a forest in the distance. Other forests were located in the sky of the area and could not be reached. Otherwise, there was the only forest perched above the clouds. Ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! The White Tiger Tower student advanced resiliently using the power of strengthening magic. Then, he grabbed the branch of the nearest tree and broke it. Shook! ? Student. looked at his empty hands with a dumb expression, clearly holding on to a tree branch and breaking it, but nothing came out. When I looked ahead, the tree branch was fine. Once again swoosh! Only then did the student realize that the tree in front of him was a mirage. Lagesa burst out laughing. Kihihihihi! Did you know that it would be so easy to find and take a branch from the Spirit Kings Forest, no matter how difficult it is? When I think about it, Lagesa calmly accepted it because he expected hardships even without trials. Other White Tiger Tower students cursed, but Lagesa ignored them and laughed. Lee Han asked, suppressing the urge to push him out of the clouds. Lagessa. Then how should I take it? You have to wander around until you get chosen. Without realizing it, Lee Han checked the area of Shinmokrim again. It was clear that there was no end in sight. Chapter 833 Episode 833 I think trials would be better. Usually, trials can be difficult and dangerous, but they always have an end. No matter how difficult it is, you can guess how to reach the end. But now, Shin Mok-rim was just saying that he had to find a tree branch that suited him right away, without looking at the bottom or the end. Even though a wizard is a profession that makes the impossible possible, they cant just do something like this without any clues Is there anything that can help you? Youre telling me to wander around until Im chosen? Hmm. I understand. Lee Han ignored Lagesas words and wondered which of the precognitive magic he had learned to use. The stone point seemed to be a bit weak, and I thought I would have to use the spirit gold point or the five devil points. Divinating on spirit gold coins would be impossible. As it required five gold coins that had gone through a special magical process (even the heads among them had to be offered to the spirits), it was difficult to use spirit gold coin fortune telling. At least the five devil points seemed acceptable. If you didnt guess the two fake prophecies, you were cursed with strong bad luck, but it was better than the spirit gold coin fortune. Precognitive magic? Its dangerous, kid. How many precognitive wizards have been ruined by the pleasure of looking into the future Hmm. I understand. Lee Han ignored it again and checked the reagents. Among the amanita mushrooms collected during the dark moon, injections of bone fragments obtained from the demon world, etc. Lagesa grumbled as she realized that Lee Han was letting her words slip through her ears. You dont do something like that unless you get seriously injured by the Precognition magic. Youre such an arrogant brat! No. Dont misunderstand. Im not saying Im going to use it right now, Im just confirming. Lee Han was not fearless. Rather, it was more than other students, not less. How can you not be afraid that if you do something wrong, you will suffer from strong bad luck for a while? Because of the prophecy, Lee Han paid so much attention to foresight magic that he waved his staff and chased away Gainando every time he came close. The problem is that there seems to be no solution to finding the branch you want in the forest right now! First, Ill have to see what the other guys do. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing checking the reagents, Lee Han watched his friends do it. If someone was lucky enough to get their hands on a suitable tree branch, I planned to look at it and use it as a reference. Shoo! The student who caught the mirage earlier was better off. As the students walked around the Shinmok Forest looking for suitable tree branches, they quickly realized that the forest here was very bizarre. Pot! Rather than breaking a tree branch, the moment you touch it, you are transported somewhere in the forest. with a plop! Suddenly the cloud disappears and falls into a large puddle of water below. Room I just went to a strange place. Did you guys see it too? Some kind of spirit took me and guided me into the labyrinth?? Or, you fall into a fantasy where you keep wandering through a labyrinth. Not only were there no hostile monsters, but this forest held a twisted mystery that was difficult to find even near Einrogard. This is not a forest cultivated by a crazy spirit king for nothing . Everyone tie each other with rope. Dont move too far away. Carve our armys engraving on the back of your hand. Giselle, who was worse off, gathered the White Tiger Tower students who were wandering around disorderly. Even if you were a wizard, it would be impossible to completely control the forest here, but you could still make some preparations. They tie each other with an ever-growing magic rope, and once engraved, they cast an engraving magic on their allies that will reveal each others locations until they disappear over time Indeed. This method would be advantageous for long-term exploration. What are you evaluating!? Come and give orders too! Giselle screamed in shock. It was absurd to see the person who was supposed to be giving orders next to me sitting on a cloud and saying with interest, Thats how the White Tiger Tower students move . Lee Han, who wanted to watch a little longer, quickly made an excuse. Because I am the Blue Dragon Tower, I was watching and not interfering for no reason. omg. is it? Anrago, who was listening next to me, thought it was slightly plausible. Certainly, if you belong to another tower, it may be difficult to step forward and give orders because you will be noticed Are you saying that now? Lee Han. Even to me, that doesnt seem to make sense Starting with Giselle, who sneered, even Durgyu, who usually took Lee Hans side, expressed their disapproval. Woooo! Some White Tiger Tower students even booed. Wardanaz stop talking nonsense and give orders as usual! We want instructions! Thats right! Wodanaz is like usual Eok Eo Eok! Giselle kicked her friends who were making a fuss without feeling embarrassed. No matter how accustomed I was to following orders from other top students, it was really ugly just now. Hey. Come. Okay, okay. Lets split into groups of three. Ill give you underwater breathing and the Light of Truth enchantment What else do you need? You dont need to protect against pollutants, right? Lee Han casted a comprehensive set of enchantments available in Zeracle magic. Anrago, who was watching, raised his hand. Wardanaz. I have something to tell you. Oh. What is it? Is it a magic recommendation? No. I told you to bring your friends. I was wondering if it would be a good idea to quickly bring the other top guys too As Lee Han and Giselle looked at him with disdain, Anrago hastily made an excuse. Oh no! I dont mean anything bad, I should share this opportunity with other top friends too! I guess so. Ha. From now on, I guess Ill have to at least make them compete when I bring them here. But isnt Angago your second answer? Shut up. * * * The White Tiger Tower students went around each tower and informed their friends about this happy organization. C Oh friends! While helping Wodanaz with his work, we happened to be a benevolent tree. I met the Spirit King of! The Spirit King said, Call your friends and have them break the tree branches! I hope you guys come and break some branches too! This is such a beautiful and mysterious place! Arent you happy about this!? I heard the Spirit King invited you and opened up the realm!? Gainando looked at Yoner as if he didnt understand. Yoner tried to explain calmly. So Kids! Joner is not happy at all! Hes so genius that he doesnt need a gift from the Spirit King! Woo! Woooo! Yoner took out a bottle of potion and swung it at his relatives head. With a short scream, Gainando, who had been hit by the potion that prevented him from speaking, struggled. Then, several friends who had just jeered quickly silenced themselves. I am Gainando. I was just teasing you. Thats right. Makin. I wanted to say that its not something youll like right now. Why? In response to Salkos question, Yoner said with a worried voice, The Spirit King is not someone who gives gifts for nothing. Thats it. But that doesnt mean its not good luck. It could be that we are so caught up in Einroguard that we are ignoring the spirits favor. Is that so?! Yoner was slightly embarrassed. My confidence was shaken when I heard You may be too much of an einrogard, a magic word that can shake even the most confident student. Thats right, Makin! When will another opportunity like this come? And Wodanaz is on good terms with the spirits. ??? ???? Yoner and some friends who knew the truth had question marks on their faces. Are you on good terms with spirits? Youre here, everyone. Welcome. I wanted to show you this scenery together. Haha. As I passed through the crack and entered King Gwangmoks domain, the waiting white tiger tower friends greeted me with a fake smile. Seeing that, Yoner felt his guard rise even more. is that strange? Why is the prince like that? I dont know. I must have picked up something strange somewhere. I picked up and ate a hickey mushroom last time too. Eup eup eup! Okay, everyone, follow me here! Ill explain! The White Tiger Tower students quickly led them to Shinmoklim, calling out to other tower friends who were admiring the mysterious scenery of an unfamiliar area. And then, after finishing his explanation, he disappeared. Thats why we were given the opportunity. So, bye! We have to look for it too. Good luck! Thats strange. I think a lot of the story was omitted. Slowly, Salko was also feeling strange. I think it was true that the Spirit King invited me and gave me the opportunity, but why do I feel like a lot of information was omitted in the meantime? 1 hour later Where have these tiger tower cubs gone?! The angry Black Turtle Tower students led the way and searched for the missing White Tiger Tower students. Everyone was in a mess because they had been hanging from the top of the tree just a moment ago. Of course, the White Tiger Tower students had gone somewhere in the Shinmok Forest to look for their own tree branches. Damn it. I was fooled! I guess that Wodanaz guys name wasnt a lie, right? Probably not. why? No matter what, would you lie in the name of Wardanaz? You will be severely retaliated against later. Salchow had no choice but to be convinced by Ratfords keen guess. That makes sense. Damn. Its so overwhelming. Precognition magic doesnt work very well Oh, Wodanaz! The Black Turtle Tower students shouted loudly when they spotted their friend with a tired face from afar. Wardanaz, no matter how good the opportunity is, you lie! what are you talking about? You should have told me this place is like this! I told you to speak. Salko vowed to hang upside down the White Tiger Tower bastards who had communicated earlier. Lee Han spoke in a tired voice. It looks like the White Tiger Tower guys left out a few facts. They did something pointless. Even if they didnt tell us, they would have come anyway. They are all wizards, so theres no way they would miss an opportunity like this. ? Some students tilted their heads. is it? I think I would have worried a bit if I had heard about it in advance Isnt that true of everyone? Uh huh? Of course I do. Im sure everyone thinks the same thing. Wodanaz! The Black Turtle Tower students and Salko exchanged glances and spoke quickly. I recommend that you set up a tracking method and move around in case they disperse. Contact them regularly. Theres nothing dangerous, but its tiring. I do nt know how long Ill have to wander around. Wardanaz. Have you tried the precognition spell? We tried it too, but it had no effect. Salko looked forward to asking his friend, the head of the Prescient Magic School. Lee Han nodded slowly and answered. I tried it. I tried the Five Demon Divinations. ! The Black Turtle Tower students were surprised. Can a second year student already cast such a difficult precognitive spell? The surprised students were immediately convinced in less than a second. Well, Wodanaz was always like that. I am indeed. Why am I surprised? When his friends stopped being surprised, Lee Han looked slightly puzzled and continued speaking. I tried, but I failed. As expected. It must be a highly difficult magic No. The magic was successful, but the devil returned the reagent offered. The forest here is covered with the spirit kings madness, so I cant tell you anything. The students mouths widened as they heard about the rejection of sacrificial offerings for the first time in their lives. It was that time. -The prince found a tree branch! The prince found a tree branch!! -No, that bastard didnt even move around, why on earth!? What is good!? ! !!!! Everyone was surprised when the first person to obtain a twig from the forest came out. Its over there! Lets go! Everyone, including Lee Han, rushed out. Several students from Blue Dragon Tower were gathered together to look around Kainan Island. Gainando shouted, holding on to the fluttering tree branch. Ihan! Look at this! I got a tree branch! A tree branch the size of a person jumped up and hit Gainando on the head. Lee Han panicked and called out to Lagesa. Is that okay? In the first place, materials like that are very picky about their owners. Its okay. If he wasnt a good fit in the first place, he wouldnt have been chosen. As long as he perseveres, hell be able to gain some recognition. By the way, wasnt that brat a member of the royal family? Still, he had noble blood, so he was the best. I cant believe you found it quickly. Huh? Wouldnt it be better to find it as soon as possible? Lagesa chuckled and finally revealed the truth. It doesnt matter where you find yourself in the forest. What matters is how much you wander around. ? A narrow-minded wizard is quickly visited by the forest. There is nothing left to see if he gives up right away, so he sends a suitable tree to grab his hand. On the contrary, the magnanimous wizard is, the more the forest continues to watch. It looks forward to seeing how long he can walk and wait. Thats right. Kihihi. Didnt I tell you to move around until you were chosen? Aha. Indeed. Lee Han opened the Echo Stone and prepared to call his crazy alter ego. I felt like I needed to ask how to threaten the crazy forest. Chapter 834 Episode 834 I was complacent. Trying normal methods against a crazy forest. What kind of forest gives branches if you give up? I even heard that as soon as Gainando started, he was sitting near the forest to rest and a tree branch just fell from above. What are you doing? Im going to try using evil magic. Hehe. I just need to keep walking. Thats what Im saying now Even Lee Han, who had been listening to it well, was a little moved as he continued to listen . Are you saying that you should keep walking without knowing when the forest will give you a gift? But Lagesa was quite serious. He was picking on the students. Apart from giving, he didnt lie about magic. Really, the only answer is to keep walking. Did you say it? They say the forest sees magnanimity. So how do you measure weight? The forest is not omnipotent. In the end, its about seeing when you truly give up. When you really give up without a single regret, thats when the tree will be sent to you. King Gwangmoks forest judged the wizards magnanimity by his patience. When he gave up without a single trace of persistence in his heart. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was the wizards magnanimity. ! Hearing the explanation, Lee Han shuddered. Then he looked at Gai Nando. No, then this guy truly gave up as soon as he started?? To be exact, about an hour had passed since I started, but that was it. How could I give up so cleanly without leaving a single trace of persistence in my heart? The reason you said it should continue for a long time means that even if I declared that I was giving up, the forest wouldnt believe it. yes! Do you understand now? Even if Lee Han declared, Give up!, if there was any lingering regret in his heart, the forest did not accept it. If he really wanted to give up, he had to push himself to the extreme while walking through the forest. It was so hard and I felt like I was going to collapse. When I felt like giving up. That was when a tree branch appeared. Hmm. Master? Master? Lee Han immediately gave up and called his crazy clone. Its so easy to give up like this! * * * Surprisingly , the crazy clone didnt get angry and listened to Lee Hans words seriously. The opportunity to go to the Spirit Kings Forest and receive the branch was It was rare. A wizard had to get the best tree branch and trim it with a staff. Couldnt it be possible to threaten the forest? How do you threaten the forest? With powerful and great ancient magic? Is it believable? In response to the students extremely pathetic question, the crazy clone said with contempt in his eyes, What do you think magic is ? Lee Han reflected. He had been taught at Einroguard that magic is not all-powerful, and yet he was making such an irresponsible request. But there is a way. The royal family will give you advice. ! Lee Han was delighted at the reassuring advice. As expected, it was an ancient master. The wizard was not an ordinary one. Keep walking. Until you are exhausted. Dont eat, drink, rest, or sleep. It will be a good experience . army. The main body had become a lich, and the clone himself was now more of a thought than a living being, so he would have no appetite or desire to sleep . However, since Lee Han was still alive, it was difficult to do that. How much walking would he have to do to walk around until he collapsed from exhaustion? yes. I understand. Lee Han thought that he should simply ignore the crazy clones words like Lagesa. However, like a teacher, the crazy clone was one step ahead of his disciple. A thousand things. When you get the twig, please report it. I will personally look into it. Do you really need to go that far? Lee Han was taken aback when his alter ego came out more seriously than he expected. Its not even a midterm exam. Why are you testing this ? Its worth it. Making a new wand. I wont forgive you if you fall down early because of your laziness. The crazy alter ego spoke with several times more pressure than usual. Lee Han was nervous as he knew that the other party had listened to his needs and been patient, no matter what. His patience exploded . This crazy alter ego has no idea what he will do if he goes crazy. Of course. Who am I? Arent you Masters disciple? If I dont get the best tree branch here, Id rather refuse it. Thats wrong. Its a thousand things. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? No, youre royalty, but whats the point? I tried to speak like royalty to get the vibe going, but when it was pointed out, Lee Han grumbled inwardly. But, I understand your worries. The higher you reach the level, the more difficult it is to burn out. Just as the more knowledge you have, the more difficult it is to attain liberation. Thats right. What should I do? Give yourself pain. It is a penance. When only unexpected advice came out, Lee Han regretted that he had called the wrong person today. At least I should have blocked it earlier Anyway, the crazy clone started explaining various magic. It makes Ihans limbs heavy and causes hunger and thirst. But, Master, I have a lot of magic power, so this curse doesnt work very well. I understand. Its a hardship for those born with it. Thank you I will teach you how to let go of the curse through your mind and let go of the curse through your soul. Although ancient magic could not persuade King Gwangmoks forest, Lee Han knew how to send a curse to the soul deep in his bones. Why on earth was this magic developed? I guess you learned it last time? I dont have a good memory. Yes? Ah Lee Han wondered what he was talking about and then realized. The magic I learned last time, , was a magic that started with the transcendental idea of absorbing the pain and curse of the world. Right. If you can absorb other peoples wounds or curses, you can also let the curse flow into your own bones or soul. Since it was a magic that absorbed and controlled pain, curses, extinction, etc. in the first place, it was natural that various derivatives emerged from its application. I dont know why it was necessary to insert a curse deep into the wizards soul among the derivations I could understand why it was used as an attack, but isnt this just pure self-harm? Stay focused. Apply Yeongrak. I am putting a curse on myself. Rather than casting it on the outside, its like absorbing an uncreated curse and putting it deep into your bones Following his crazy alter egos instructions, Lee Han tried again and again. It was a truly strange feeling. This whole process of trying to somehow take advantage of the magicians weakness and place a curse. And Lee Han once again felt that he was an annoying opponent. What kind of magical power is this An impregnable fortress with not a single gap in sight. When I threw a curse from the outside, it was crushed like an egg thrown at a castle wall. The curse had to be created within the walls and absorbed, not within the walls. Skin, muscle, flesh, blood, magic, and bones, and a soul within them What you thought was simply yourself was a collection of various elements that could be more fragmented than you thought. At that moment, Lee Han realized that he could place a curse right on his bones. Immediately, avoiding the interference of his magic power. Get heavier! Lee Han was surprised by the unpleasant sensation of the curse he felt for the first time. After the curse was cast, before the magic power pulled out the unpleasant foreign substances and disposed of them, the Evil of Gonadaltes hid them deep in the bones. Arms and legs definitely feel heavier. Lee Han shouted with joy. Did you see it?! noisy. Next is the soul. Although the second-year wizard was observing himself and dividing each element into magic, his crazy clone did not praise him at all. It was really cold as hell. In the first place, it is important for all schools for wizards to become aware of their own souls. In particular, for schools that deal with spiritual bodies or physical bodies, such as the school of fantasy magic, this kind of soul awareness is very essential. However, it was not at all easy for a wizard to distinguish each of his organs from flesh, blood, magic, and bones. The concept of oneself was surprisingly difficult to consider. Now that Ive accomplished this, I can now distinguish between other peoples components and souls and cast magic on them. Wait a minute, Master. But this can also be applied to shooting magic at other people. Lee Han also asked whether he realized it too late. I thought it was just a spell for self-harm, but when I tried it, the application turned out to be wider than I thought. It seemed like this vision could well be applied to other people. Dont be like the idiot who discovered the sun rising for the first time today. Youre talking too harshly. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. It may feel natural since you learned and did it all in ancient times, but from Lee Hans perspective, in fact, every single thing was amazing. I could feel how an ancient magic was affecting the current imperial magic. Master. I have one more question. He told me to cast a curse on the soul. Despite his crazy alter egos warning, Lee Han continued to say what he had to say. After dealing with my crazy alter ego for a long time, I was able to distinguish between real anger and fake anger. Of course, fake anger didnt mean I wasnt angry. It could be said that his anger was at a level where he would not come to kill Lee Han. Isnt it easier to practice with someone else? Lee Hans question struck a surprisingly sharp point. In fact, what was originally easier was to understand the components and soul of others. Usually, magic is easy to cast on oneself, but this kind of soul awareness and recognition is more difficult to figure out on ones own. Therefore, teachers of fantasy magic schools usually had their students understand the teachers components and soul. Even if a student makes a mistake, the teacher can easily respond. He told me to cast a curse on the soul. Dont make me say it twice. But his crazy alter ego didnt care much about what was easier or harder. I just wanted to quickly place a curse deep in my soul and make him walk. Yes, I understand. Lee Han probably thought he couldnt hold out any longer, so he prepared again. It was similar to what we just did, but a little more difficult. After casting a curse somewhere deeper into the soul beyond the bones located deepest in the body, the spirit of Gonadaltes is applied to bind it tightly. I almost wondered if I should go this far just to curse myself, but I couldnt help it. Get heavier! I felt a much stronger effect than before. After all, a curse engraved on the soul is more powerful than a curse engraved on the bones. Following his crazy alter egos advice, Lee Han added curses one after another. My limbs became heavy and I felt tired and drowsy. Now walk. Think while you walk. What do you mean? The pain and curse of the world. What must be done to eliminate this abominable pain and curse? Think about your weaknesses. It would be nice to feel resentful of your weakness and inability to do anything. Turn those thoughts and emotions into strength and pull them out. Even though I was delirious, I could still hear the voice of my crazy alter ego very clearly. Lee Han suddenly remembered a story he had heard before about the skeleton principals disciples. Burn yourself, burn the skeleton headmaster, or burn the continent. I think thats what he said It seemed like it might be possible. Chapter 835 Episode 835 How long did it take? At some point, Lee Han realized that he couldnt hear his crazy alter egos nonsense. what? Did I turn it off? Lee Han checked his wand, wondering if he had turned off the echo stone because he didnt want to hear it without realizing it. But there was no wand in his hand. ?! Before he could be startled, a fluttering black book appeared above Lee Hans hand. Unlike before, thanks to having just learned how to contemplate his own soul, Lee Han was able to feel that his soul was connected to the black book. Ah. I see. Since it is connected to my soul like this, it can appear in my dreams whenever I need to. Did it happen? Lee Han stretched out his magic power and tried to touch the connection. Then the black book fluttered in surprise. If the connection is damaged, he will not be able to appear in front of this wizard and help in the future. Dont do it? I agreed. Yes. Okay wait. Have you always listened to me? Why should I listen to you? Kim was thrilled by the growth of the magician. He started threatening him as soon as he held the sword I think Im misunderstanding something more than that. Im not asleep. A crazy spirit I was walking in the forest of the spirit king. Deciding to talk about the usual resentment later, Lee Han decided to resolve the misunderstanding first. It seemed like this black book was mistaken about something. Right now, Lee Han is asleep. No, I was walking through the forest. Im already dying from a hard time, but if you tell me to learn magic now, Ill have to cut off the connection. The black book fluttered as if it knew that Lee Han was not asleep. You know? So are you calling me a magic actor while I am suffering from a curse? You are as evil as your master Before Lee Han, who had become foul-mouthed more than usual due to the curse, could utter a harsh insult, a powerful presence was felt in front of the empty horizon. Lee Han turned his head. Originally, it was a wasteland where only black books existed. There was another being. ! Lee Han was surprised at that appearance. Although the strong presence was a presence, the strangeness of its appearance was unusual. The opponent was a tree. It was a tree that condensed the meaning of the word violence. A tree that looks like that! Is there a tree that looks like that? Most of the tree spirits that Lee Han had seen so far had a gentle, generous, and soft image. It was natural, since even spirits could not completely escape their roots. There were many fierce spirits such as fire spirits and lightning spirits, and tree spirits and earth spirits. Many spirits seem to be calm. However, the tree spirit in front of me now had an appearance that completely shattered any preconceptions I had about tree spirits I had seen before. It was as if the tree had been carved and twisted to create the shape of a gigantic bipedal monster. It was like that. Wood! When the opponent moved, there was a sound of hitting a tree. The sound, which would have normally been cheerful, somehow felt threatening and belligerent. Hey, thank you. Thanks to you, I was released from the seal. The tree spirit had the attitude of a back alley mercenary or gangster. Lee Han looked puzzled and asked back, Who are you? What? Who? This bastard Thats it. Today is a good day, so Ill skip it. This person is Saratan, the king of hornbeam trees. Remember it well. What kind of bullshit is this? Lee Han, who was tilting his head without understanding, realized too late. The frost giant kings blue gemstone and the space-traveling ore echo stone were embedded in the other persons head. Staff! A high-ranking tree spirit that had been sealed in a staff. The opponent was clearly that tree spirit. How did you break free Before he could finish speaking, a fist flew in. Boom! The fist made of lumpy wood stretched through the space and hit Lee Han. He was hit. However, Lee Han did not vomit blood or collapse. As he had met so many crazy people this year, he was on guard as soon as he saw him. As if he had predicted it, he raised his telekinesis at an angle to block it, and then quickly bounced away, sending the shock away. Instead, it played the role of a cane. The black book I was doing fluttered as if I had done a good job. What? Didnt you look through it? Its holding up quite well? Why are you doing this? This body is talking, but it opens its mouth arrogantly. Be careful. I wont look at you twice. Lee Han was dumbfounded by the tree spirits words. He didnt interrupt in the middle of the conversation, but he listened to everything and got angry because he was planning to add to his words. King Gwangmok should get rid of Gwangja. I think I should put it on that guy. I felt like I knew why the other person had been sealed by the good tree spirits. While Lee Han cautiously cast a wary look, the tree spirit didnt pay any attention and started fluttering its mouth. It seemed quite excited to have been released. Hey, this body. Do you know how frustrating it was? It was in the hands of a weak and clear human being, unable to use its powers or resonate. I thought I was searching out of frustration. Indeed. sorry. I wasnt good enough. Thats enough. You bastard, Lee Han thought that when he got back, he would have to catch the talking oak trees. How could they give someone like that to a student? And Professor Willow should have been caught as well. -No, this is what I should have done. You gave it to me. Do those oak trees have some kind of grudge against me? -Oh, thats not true. Theres a misunderstanding. They must have reflected for a long time and lost their temper, so they gave it to the young wizard to help and atone for it. From what I see. With your abilities, you should be able to persuade this spirit and become friendly with it. Haha If you were a professor, you should say, Hes probably not a vicious person, so dont wake him up even if it means giving up his powers. What kind of nonsense is that? Of course, Willow . The professor also said, It would be best not to be too hasty when it comes to awakening this thing, but that didnt come into Lee Hans mind. Even Professor Willow didnt expect Lee Han to awaken the sealed spirit so quickly. But that guy. How did he wake up? Am I a beggar? I didnt even use my powers. Lee Han, who was pondering, soon figured out the reason. The reason was King Gwangmoks Forest. But the seal isnt easy enough to be restored simply by entering the forest Wait. This is not reality, but the world of spirits. In reality, it cant be possible. Did you get a branch in your hand? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt think of anything other than this. Who would have thought that the seal of the crazy spirit would be released just because he got his hands on a tree branch! Lee Han almost laughed out loud at the ridiculous misfortune. Who knew that the forests gift would actually turn into bad luck? Then get out of there. Lets not meet in the future. If you go anywhere and say that you used this body as a staff, your tongue will be ripped out. Instead of being touched and grateful that a mere second-year student released the seal, the tree spirit continued to curse and threaten you. I put it down. Lee Han cursed on the inside, but greeted him politely on the outside. Okay, go away! There are already a lot of strange people around, so why bother even being like that? Although it was a waste of the power of a high-ranking spirit, a guy with such a broken personality was out of luck here. However, the black book fluttered and he gently shook his head. ? Lee Han became wary as he saw his hand coming up and preparing for magic as if to prepare. I pulled it up. What? Why cant it work? Holy shit. Wasnt the seal completely broken? You damn spirit bastards! The tree spirit tried to leave, but when it didnt move as if its body was tied, it cursed in anger. He spat out. I suddenly regained consciousness and thought the seal had been broken, but now I see that the seal was not completely broken. If it had been any other spirit, I might have reflected and been thankful that it was released to this extent and cheered for the wizard. That would shorten the period until the next seal is released. It will work. But Saratan, the hornbeam warrior king, thought the other way around, like a sealed tree spirit. Hey, that wont work. I have to crush you. Why on earth? Shouldnt you at least be able to move where you want? Huh? Attacking the wizard would not break the seal and bring back strength, but at least he could escape to another place. Now that the main spirit was tied to that wizard, escape itself was impossible. The tree spirit approached, tampering with it. Out of fear. I was thinking of lightly destroying the young wizard who was fed up. Your Highness the King of Fighters! Please just listen to me! What? Try it. Yes. The tree spirit stopped at Lee Hans polite shout. At that moment, Lee Han borrowed the power of the black book and hit the tree spirit with his maximum output of telekinesis. !! Flying backwards . The tree spirit was shocked. It was surprising that the wizard was much stronger than expected, but it was even more shocking that he had been tricked by a mere human. A young human whose blood had not dried no matter how he was treated? Killed him..! Flap! The black book moved in the fastest and most urgent manner that Lee Han had ever seen. It was clear that the opponent was a threat. Whoa! The tree spirit had not even started attacking yet, but Lee Han was bleeding from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. He vomited. The black book had forced him to cast high-level magic, causing an overload on his mind. It was a disaster because his body could withstand it thanks to his infinite magical power, or else his body could have crumbled to dust due to the rebound. No matter how much it was made of soul , Even though it was the world of consciousness, the blows suffered here could not be taken lightly. If the soul suffered a major blow, the main body was also affected. You bastard Lee Han cursed the black book. However, the black book was also an opponent, so there was nothing he could do. I couldnt help it. This is Gonadaltes downfall! When the Black Book borrowed Ihans hand and cast the Spirit of Gonadaltes, Ihans overload from just a moment ago was transferred to the opponent. Saratan was displeased with the uncomfortable feeling that was difficult for a spirit to feel. Hey, release me! If Im caught, Ill kill you! Lee Han, whose condition was much improved, sighed in relief. Meanwhile, the magic that the black book had just perfected by overworking Lee Hans mind was revealed. Small World Dendrobium !!!! Saratan was confused by the unidentified magic. I stepped back. The magic of the small world shook reality itself, so no matter how powerful I was in another dimension, I had no choice but to be cautious. Wood-duck! A huge tree growing with roots in the air. A tree-type magic was cast on me, a tree spirit. When Saratan challenged him, he laughed as if he was dumbfounded. Are you crazy? Saratan stopped guarding and created a huge wooden club. I was planning to destroy not only that shabby magic but also the wizard with my strength. Then search! With a shout, the tree spirit began its attack. At that moment, a black flower bloomed at the tip of the branch of a tree growing in the air. ?! Saratan was embarrassed when he could not feel the wooden club he was swinging. Surely this wizard and his magic should have been blown away in one go? nullifying nearby physical attacks! Lee Han noticed it first. Small-world magic had new rules as it changed the reality of local space. Now, this tree is turning physical attacks around it into nothing. Because it was sealed, it was not possible to destroy the magic itself with ones own power, so originally, one had to calmly find out the distance that the area could not reach and then drag the wizard out. However, Saratan was angry at the fact that he had been beaten by a young wizard, and continued to swing his club. The more it happened, the more the attack split the air. chin! Is it over? You really fell behind, you bastard! Saratan was delighted when the wooden club, which had been swinging in the air, hit the floor. It seemed like that strange magic had finally come to an end. However, Saratan was so excited that he did not notice that the flowers blooming at the ends of the trees branches had changed. A red flower has bloomed. Ooooooooo! Saratans essence was sucked out with a desperate scream. Lee Han took a deep breath and watched the scene, then a thought occurred to him and he asked. Wait a minute. Isnt this the magic that the skeleton principal used when he was young? The black book fluttered as if it didnt hear anything. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 836 Episode 836 Arent you manipulating it to your advantage by saying that no one knows about this persons past? If there was one thing in common, whether it was Principal Skulls alter ego or himself, it was that he shamelessly said, I was great even when I was young. And surprisingly, some of the magic created by the skeleton headmaster worked with plausible evidence. Isnt the book The Escape of Gonadaltes, which I recently learned, the beginning of research to eliminate suffering in the world? However, looking at this small world magic, I began to suspect that the skeleton principal had slightly manipulated cause and effect. Wasnt Youngrak magic developed to transfer pain to the other person and then said, I created it to eliminate pain in the world? Otherwise, the effect of this small world magic Dendrobium would have been difficult to be so brutal. The rules of the world change depending on the color of the flower simple but powerful. Originally, small world magic did not necessarily have to be combative. In fact, small-world magic developed only for combat was even rarer. In the first place, wizards are not a profession that wants to fight. Direths Pentagramaton was also a small world developed for the study of black magic In that respect, this small world, Dendrobium, was a magic that was as flexible and versatile as the tree it symbolized. Black flowers nullify physical attacks. Red flowers absorb the essence of nearby enemies. And the blue flower ! Lee Han was surprised when the red flowers disappeared from the tips of the branches and blue buds appeared. What effect does blue have? Lee Han was surprised out of pure curiosity, but from the perspective of the tree spirit who was being attacked, a shiver ran down his spine. I dont think the effect of the red flower will last that long, so what does it mean if it changes to a blue flower? It felt like a death sentence to end it without giving any room at all. Due to the intense sense of crisis, Saratans intelligence increased rapidly. As can be seen from the part where he grovelled under a first-year students staff for a while before regaining his strength and consciousness, Saratan was a petty spirit that could be servile when necessary. And the same goes for intelligence. I could use my intelligence as much as I wanted. Saratan, who was trying to compete only with his brute force after seeing the opposing wizard, hastily drew out his power from his remaining strength. The seal hadnt been broken yet, so my body was heavy and many powers were tied up, but my whole body felt tired as even my essence was absorbed. Still, Saratan, living up to the name of the former king, succeeded in bringing out a power. The power of cutting wood. In an instant, Saratans huge body disappeared like a tree rotting and falling apart. It wasnt dead. Just as plants bloom anew by planting parts of themselves, Saratans also bloom anew by planting their clones nearby. It was common for the alter egos to collapse when the main body was hit, but the power of the plant spirit ignored that. The power of life continues to regenerate as long as the alter ego remains! Heh heh I thought I was behind! Saratan stood up from afar and exhaled heavily. Although we escaped that unpleasant magic area, the damage suffered was serious. Know that you will grow to two heads today! Im going to multiply it in two and then crush them both! Saratan, who must have been quite angry at having been dealt an easy blow by a magician, huffed and warned. However, he did not attack lightly like before. It was because I realized that I could get seriously hurt if I acted ahead of time. Increase! Saplings began to bloom around Saratan, and each one began to resemble Saratan. The power of cuttings was not just about persistent vitality. Depending on the application, it was also possible to create a powerful army of clones. At first glance, the opponents small world magic seemed invincible, but there was no magic without weaknesses. Saratan has already figured out how to attack Dendrobium. Ill exhaust you by hitting and running! Are you listening?! uh! Wizard! If he entered into a war of attrition while sending his clone, the magic of that small world was bound to be depleted first. From nullifying physical attacks to absorbing remote essence, it was not an easy power. Your magic power.. your magic power.. No matter how much magic power you have, how long can you last! Saratan, who was about to get angry, stopped. Come to think of it, that wizard? Flap! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The black book was not particularly embarrassed when its opponent escaped and prepared a counterattack. Since he had already bloomed one Small World Dendrobium, his attitude was that even if that imprisoned spirit ran amok, it would be in his palm. Oof! Lee Han, who was caught off guard, screamed. Same feeling as before, mental overload. Surprisingly, this black book was about to write another small world! This crazy bastard! No matter how infinite Lee Hans magic power is, he would do something like that when you must have seen him coughing up blood. I was truly insensitive to pain, just in case someone said it wasnt the Skeleton Principals book. Along with Yeongrak, the pain was transferred to the enemy. Saratan froze as he prepared his army of clones when he felt the uncomfortable feeling he felt earlier again. Hey stop!! What are you doing! Wait a minute! hey! In an attempt to somehow disturb his opponent, Saratan fluttered his mouth without dignity or pride. But the magic has already been completed Little World Basilius! A simple and frugal crown appeared on Lee Hans head. It was a crown made of bronze and copper twigs woven together. As soon as Saratan, who was wary, saw it, he trembled and burst into laughter. What is that! What kind of crown is that! The crowns that were not placed on the heads of the spirit kings in order to establish their own authority were truly the pinnacle of luxury. The rarest and most sublime treasures within the dimension are invested. But look at that crown. The king was so poor that he had no gold or silver, let alone jewels. Sigh! At that moment, Saratans clones stabbed him all at once. The blow was so unexpected that Saratan couldnt even scream. If I were to give in 100 times and be an ordinary and insignificant clone, I could be controlled by another wizard. A magician who reached a certain level could even interfere with the enemys alter ego. However, this was not an ordinary alter ego, but an alter ego that used the power of cutting. In some ways, it had to be seen as just a part of Saratan. But those clones were taken away without Saratan himself noticing? This bastard..! Its not over yet Saratan was angry and tried to move his heavy body, but was shocked once again. My body didnt move. As if he were someones servant. indeed. Right. Thanks to Yeongrak, Lee Han, who was free from pain and overload, was barely able to turn his head. The effect of the small world of Basilius was much simpler than that of Dendrobium. Dominate enemies within range. It was a simple yet truly powerful power. Lee Han guessed that there were probably some conditions. Otherwise, there is no reason to take out Dendrobium and weaken it first. hey! Release this! Solve it! Solve it! Saratan began to babble as if there was nothing he could do anymore. The clones who had taken control of Lee Han surrounded Saratan and completely neutralized him. Wait a minute, what should we do now? Lee Han wondered if he should completely end his opponent. Doesnt that break the wand? If it goes beyond the seal and disappears, wont Lee Hans staff also disappear? Then the black book flapped and gave instructions. Oh, oh, oh oh oh oh oh! Whoops! Argh! This body is at fault! This body is at fault! Saratans body, which was so huge and ferocious, was trapped and shrunk as if it had been put under a press. Save me! Wizard! I was wrong! Is it okay for the Spirit King to be like this no matter how sealed he is? Lee Han was embarrassed. Of course, it was the first time that Lee Han had seen the fallen and sealed Spirit King, but no matter what No matter how weak Perkuntra becomes, I dont think he will end up like that. Suddenly, Ihan felt respect for Perkuntras dignity. Ill have to say thank you when I go back and see you later! The black book fluttered as if shrugging its shoulders. Isnt there a wide variety of beings in infinite dimensions? Ouch! oh my! Oh go! Baby! Saratan screamed loudly. The punishment is more severe than that of Cainando. Naturally, the pain felt by the opposing tree spirit was not even comparable to the pain felt by Gainando. How can this compare to the pain that compresses my entire body? But even taking that into account, the punishment was too severe. How long will this continue? In response to Lee Hans question, the black book pretended not to hear and pressed Saratan again and again. Only after the arrogant tree spirit apologized for his arrogance, with sap dripping from the corners of his eyes, did the black book stop harassing him. He then further compressed the Saratan into its original staff shape. ! Lee Han was surprised. The new wand that the Black Book created was very different from the wand that he was familiar with. First of all, not only did the color and material change, but the shape itself also changed. While the original cane was a normal, straight cane, the new cane is a spiral-shaped cane with a lot of empty space. It looked as if two tree branches were supposed to be twisted together to form a shape, but one was missing. ah. Right. Lee Han realized it too late. First of all, the difference in color and material is probably due to the fact that the tree branches have changed. Why did Saratan, who had been sleeping the entire time, suddenly wake up? The tree branch he received from King Gwangmoks forest was so powerful that he must have borrowed it to awaken. I used the power of the black book to properly seal it and lock it away, so there was no need to worry about this anymore. And the other side is probably I guess they created an empty space to process black magnets and put them in. A staff shaped like a black magnet and a tree branch of the King of Gwangmok. Although the goal pursued was similar, the form was quite different from Yukbeltires advice. Is there a reason you really recommended this type? Senior Yukbeltire tried to put a tree branch as a wick and cover it with a black magnet. The black book flapped its pages as if in awe. It was as if young people these days had dignity, respect, and didnt care. * * * Ughhhhh! Gainando was wailing and pounding the floor. Giselle spoke to the Blue Dragon Tower students as if she was in trouble. Just shut up. I cant concentrate. We tried too, Moradi. If anyone sees me, theyll think Im dead. Muk porridge?! Nooooo! Moradi, you showed your true colors! You want Lee Han to die! Guynando criticized Giselle with a face filled with tears and snot. Giselle was momentarily speechless and taken aback by the absurdity of the statement. What bullshit Look at that! Look at that! Youre embarrassed! is it? Blue Dragons Answer The students looked at Giselle suspiciously. When I thought about it, it was suspicious that Moradi was worried about Lee Han, who had collapsed. Didnt I originally tell you to search every day? Everyone be quiet. Its distracting me from making the potion. Yoner, who was behind him, lost his temper. He was making a potion with his friends from the alchemy school, but he was distracted by the constant crying in front of him. Ratford whispered quietly. If you allow me, I will secretly spray you with a potion of silence. From the looks of it, Salko and Nylia had already taken out half of the silence potion. Secret glances were exchanged asking for permission. No. I dont know if its Gainando, but I need to hear opinions from other kids Gainando. You too, stop crying. I just fell. Yoner paused as he spoke . The Blue Dragon Towers friends, including Gainando and AdenArt, were directly supporting the fallen Ihan and moving him towards them. Uh, they said you shouldnt contact the royal family . I think so. My heart sank as I thought that my friend, who was already unlucky enough, would become even more unlucky. Chapter 837 Episode 837 Anyway, the Blue Dragon Tower friends completely moved Lee Han. The White Tiger Tower students were furious and cursed. Do you think you guys can cure Wodaniz? If its Phoenix Tower, you guys arent much different in level either! In fact, when looking at healing magic alone, the performance of students at White Tiger Tower was surprisingly better than that of Blue Dragon Tower. Basically, the future aspirations of White Tiger Tower students were knights or combat-related occupations, and the need for healing magic was important in these places. As there were many cases of people getting hurt while hitting or sparring with each other, it was natural that the White Tiger Tower students had excellent grades. Dont worry, Ill be better than you all! My sincerity is different from yours! The Blue Dragon Tower friends laid Lee Han down and tried to pull out the tree branch he was holding in his hand. But it didnt fall out like before. I guess its because of this tree branch, right? Should we really get rid of it? No. How did Wardanaz get this? The students who had gathered now were all holding tree branches one by one. There were differences in whether it was late or early, but in the end, everyone received tree branches as a gift from the forest. There were cases where I received it too quickly, like Gainando, or too late, like Ihan If we burn this and Wodanaz wakes up, wont we be burned? Everyone knew how hard Lee Han worked to receive the tree branch. Even while I was resting after getting the tree branch, Lee Han kept walking. At first, the friends said, I just got Gainando, so Ill get it soon. But when Lee Han wandered the forest for nearly three days, their expressions changed and they started whispering. -Shouldnt we stop it? -I tried to talk to him, but he didnt answer. It feels like something magical is happening right now. C Wardanaz doesnt take magic, right? -It looks like he cast a spell on himself. While he was looking at him with such concern, Lee Han suddenly collapsed. The friends who had gathered together and waited to find out when they would receive it ran away in shock. -oh my! Wardanaz!! -The forest catches Wodanaz! -What did I say?! I heard that Wodanaz is hated by the spirits, so it could be a trap! I dont know if this can be called fortunate, but Lee Han was holding a tree branch in his hand. It seemed like he had finally succeeded in acquiring it. The problem was that I couldnt get up after acquiring it. The tonic potion didnt work. The awakening magic didnt work either Wasnt there a fairy tale once upon a time? There was a princess who collapsed after eating that poisoned apple. How did she wake up? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dwarves brought a warlock and turned him into a lich. Hey. Is now the time to talk about such absurd old stories? The students were embarrassed when Gainando scolded his friend with a straight face. I was doubly embarrassed when my friend, who was normally not normal, said he was fine. As various attempts failed, the Blue Dragon Tower students brought out their more powerful magic. Hmm. Here is the order book for Mags Ahimans Magic Rotation. It takes three people to operate it. According to recorded documents, Mags Ahimans Magic Rotation was a magic that quickly circulated the magic power within the wizard. If the magic power inside a wizard circulates quickly, various negative effects or curses within it cannot be withstood and are broken off or bounced off. Of course, as the level of magic was high and the amount of magic required was high, three wizards were needed. Gaynando immediately raised his hand and volunteered. Ill do it. Okay. Then lets do it with Ardenart Dalkad Kirak. hey! Guy Nando was running around next to him, but his friends ignored him. It was an expensive and precious spell scroll, so once it was thrown away, there was no way to get it again. Mags Ahiman is a warlock! I, a member of the warlock school, should do it! Mags Ahiman, your junior gives you strength Who is your junior? Gainando grumbled inwardly. I cant believe people who arent even from the black magic school cast it without me. Boom! Ugh! 100 million! Tsk. The three students retreated with a groan. All three of their faces were pale, as if their magic power had been depleted. Potion! Bring the potion! Here. Drink! The spell book, on which the magic had already been cast, had burned black and turned into ashes. The friends cautiously asked, What do you think? Do you think it worked? No Wardanazs magic power was too much, so he didnt move and the spell book burned. Our magic power was almost depleted. The Blue Dragon Tower students looked at Lee Han with tired eyes. What kind of person can be like that? Gai Nando ran around again and said, So, I I should have left it to you! Lagersa. Are you really not giving me advice?? The Blue Dragon Tower students called out to the old pirate woman who was watching from behind. Lagessa stopped to take out the snuff and said, I told you so. Just wait. Thats it! I asked for no reason. As expected. As a pirate, he s cruel and ruthless. I didnt invest in Professor Verdus for nothing. Gainando, who spat out his last curse, screamed and hung on. Lagesa grunted and said, Its a damn thing even if I tell you. Then try hard. Ha. Its still like that! Batrek, one of the students of the alchemy school hanging on a large cauldron, shouted angrily. As if supporting the White Tiger Tower Dwarf, Siana followed suit and shouted. Once this potion is completed, even the dead will wake up, right? uh. I told you to try hard? Lagethas sarcasm made Yoner feel uneasy. Cant we really just wait? Ive felt it for a long time, but Lagesas behavior is similar to that of the skeleton headmaster. All older wizards seem to be converging and evolving, and they deliberately tell the truth and enjoy the sight of going through all the trouble. Nylia asked Ratford with a worried face. . This potion I think its too difficult for our level Dont worry. I will check before feeding it. The that I am making now is a tonic potion so powerful that it has once awakened even the dead. No matter what curse Lee Han was under, the power of this potion is enough to push it away. Problem The difficulty of this potion was very high. You had to be at least a 4th grader to be able to make this potion reliably. However, I was hastily removing my backpack to make this for a collapsed patient How do you check? One drop. You can just feed it. To whom? Ratford turned his head and looked at Gainando. Nylia said in surprise. That Thats not it! Its too much! Yes? Since Lagesa is a strong mage, I think it would be okay to drink a drop of the incorrectly made potion but everyone agreed. Ah. Only then did Nilia realize that she had misunderstood. She had not seen Gainando, but Gainando upside down. I was looking at Lagesa, who was hanging and giggling. How are you going to make me drink it? Ill put a drop in my tea. So, everyone, be quiet even after its completed. The students of the alchemy school chattered quietly. Lagessa was so excited, not even thinking that the second-year students were plotting to secretly put the potion in her car. Giselle, who received the signal, went to another white house. I exchanged looks with the Tiger Tower students. Lets get some water to make tea while we wait. Please take mine too. Lagesa, why dont you eat it yourself? Even your friends wont help you. This is helping! And you guys seem to have forgotten, but this daughter of Torgerd is a guest of Einrogard! I understand. Giselle glared and then accepted, and the White Tiger Tower students grumbled and followed suit. Its a hassle to go and get water, but thats it. Do you have to fetch water for people too? Youre a complete thief. Hmm. Somethings strange. Lagesa was shooting bird droppings at the fleeing Guyando when he suddenly stopped. His sixth sense, which had been sailing the seas and fighting enemies for a long time, had issued a warning. There was a smell of conspiracy coming from somewhere! Is that you, brat? huh? What are you hiding? Stop shooting bird poop and save Lee Han! You look like a wizard who invested in Professor Verdus! If nothing else, I admire your guts! Lagesa let out an exclamation as he shot horse dung instead. A wizard with no scruples was not usually gutsy. Grrrr! Tutanta ! What are you doing? I made a mistake. Im sorry, everyone. The Black Turtle Tower students must have lit a fire incorrectly, and smoke spread throughout the camp. Lagessa chuckled and gestured, Youre so clumsy. Do it properly. I brought tea. It seemed that the White Tiger Tower students brought water and the Phoenix Tower students made the tea. When the student in priests uniform offered tea, Lagesa accepted the tea cup without any hesitation. One sip . Lagesa, who was taking a sip, noticed a faint scent that she had not noticed before drinking it. She had not noticed it because of the clutter and smoke around her. These brats are secretly feeding me Dragon Heart Elixir?! Did you really use me as a test subject!? I think Im fine! Quickly feed it to Wardanaz! You shameful! And the elixir is useless! Right now, in the conscious world, we are fighting to subjugate other spirits Ignoring Lagesas words, his friends hurriedly made him drink the completed potion. At that moment, Lee Han opened his eyes ! Im awake!!! Wardanaz has woken up! Wodanaz has risen! We did it! How could we have done it! Lagesa grumbled as she felt the magical energy in her entire body being abnormally amplified and circulated due to the elixir. When the effect of the elixir was over, it reversed and decreased. The feeling of stagnation would be frustrating for a while. But its pretty good. To be honest, Lagesa had no idea that the second-year students would properly complete Elixir of the Dragon Heart just because they put their heads together. Arent they top students from different backgrounds in a tight time frame? It was a perfect situation for them to fight, let alone join forces. However , Not only did the kids here join forces, but even those who had not learned alchemy played their part: the White Tiger Tower guys fetched water without raising suspicion, and the Black Turtle Tower guys made a fuss, dulling the mind and senses. Phoenix The tower guys alleviate Lagesas suspicions by assuming the status of priests But is it okay for people in priest clothes to do this? Lagesa passed on for now. This was something each church had to worry about. You brat. Somehow, he shouted without being scared. I was aiming for this. This Blue Dragon Tower royal family member seemed to be provoking him without sparing his body, but he also had an ulterior motive. What are you talking about? Put it down! I understand. I understand. Boom! Lee Han got up and looked at the camp set up around him and his friends gathered around him. Looking at the tree branches that everyone had taken one by one, Lee Han seemed to be the last one to take them. How many days has it been here now? King Gwangmok promised. Its the last day. I have to leave today. Its been that long!? I cant believe he had fulfilled the permitted period. Lee Han was horrified as he wondered if King Gwangmok had predicted this as well. Meanwhile, Yoner hesitated and whispered, Ihan. There is that prophecy. A prophecy about the royal family and bad luck. Wow! At his friends words, something suddenly ran through Lee Hans mind. Didnt Yukveltire touch Lee Han recently when he was making a staff? Somehow ! Anyway, being a member of the royal family is not helpful in life! Yoner inadvertently checked his surroundings. Fortunately, Adenart and Gainando did not seem to hear. What are you trying to say? I think I understand. Joner. Does my recent bad luck mean that I have no choice but to doubt the prophecy? okay. Come to think of it, I recently had contact with the royal family. Somehow, I was so unlucky. Huh. Hey. Can you listen without being shocked? What are you trying to say? Did Gai Nando carry me while I was down? Uh Yes, the princess too. Wardanaz has fallen again! Chapter 838 Episode 838 Fortunately, this time I wasnt dragged by Saratan, but just fell down. Lee Han, who fell backwards, asked in a voice filled with despair, Did you really carry Gainando? To be exact I supported him. Lee Han! Gainando, who was freed from Lagesas magic, approached without knowing the situation. I captured Lady Lagessa! ? ?? The friends were puzzled by the strategic purpose, hearing it for the first time, but Lee Han nodded calmly. Right. Perfect! evil! Hey, you bastard. I kept talking about the prophecy. What if you just touch me when Im down? But it was a non-emergency situation! I didnt know that the White Tiger Tower guys might kidnap you and steal you away! -Why are there all these bastards?? -Hey, you crazy prince! What are we going to do by kidnapping Wardanaz? -But wouldnt it be nice if I kidnapped you? From meals to magic lectures -Shut up. Ignoring the White Tiger Tower students protesting behind him, Gai Nando did his best to slander. Perfect! Even if we work together, its not enough, so youre talking nonsense! Ah no they all did it together The Blue Dragon Tower students who brought Lee Han with them quickly averted their gaze. Aden Arth was alone and fidgeted, not knowing what to do. I made the same mistake as Guy Nando, but it hurt me even more because I was alone and didnt listen to anything. Thats right thats right! Aden Arth was there too! Im sure my bad luck has doubled because of him! Hes my friend, but hes really trash. The Blue Dragon Tower students were amazed. How could you hurt another friend in that situation? Im sorry, Wardanaaz. Perfect! You should have stopped me! You were the one next to me who heard the most about the prophecy! When I hit it with the new cane, it made a much more cheerful sound than before. Lee Han, who relieved his anger with honey three times, sighed heavily. Thats it. What should I do now? Ssi Ill do that before I hit him Gainando grumbled inwardly. If youre going to vent your anger, whats the point if you do it before hitting? It was an action to avoid the prophecy, so breaking it wont bring double the bad luck. It may have already ended. Tigiling spoke to comfort Lee Han. In order to avoid bad luck, he had to avoid contact with the royal family. As long as he suffered bad luck by coming in contact with the royal family, it was already over. No matter how many times I came into contact with the royal family, my misfortune would not be doubled. Siana, who was listening from the side, tilted her head and asked. I dont listen to foresight magic, but some bad luck is like a shower that can be stopped once and its over, but isnt there some bad luck that sticks around like a dark cloud? In the case of such bad luck, it seems like more bad luck will keep coming every time the prophecy is violated like that. Thank you for the good point Tigiling, who was trying to comfort Lee Han by cleverly misleading him about the truth, became sullen. Lee Han also became sullen. Sianna, who only then realized that she had made a mistake, was embarrassed. Oh no! All my bad luck could have ended! It may not be over. I met the Demon Archduke and the Spirit King, so um I might meet a dimensional monster next. But the Spirit King was kind! Priest Shiana. I wasnt talking about King Gwangmok. ?? Lee Han sighed lightly again and stood up. I didnt know if the bad luck was over or if it wasnt over yet and more people would come in contact, but I had to prepare to get out. Since it was a dimension that King Gwangmok had promised and opened, almost no time would have passed outside, but I did not know what would happen if the originally set time was exceeded. Starting with a sudden acceleration of time, in the worst case, the portal itself may disappear. Everyone, lets leave quickly. Wait a minute, Lagesa. Your magical energy flow is strange. Have you been drinking? Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its a long story, kid. * * * Professor Ingalldel was sitting with Caton, a fifth-year student at White Tiger Tower, reading a pile of reports. You dont need to help me. Refine your own swordsmanship. Its okay. Ill help you and practice. Caton of the Jahan family was quite famous among the imperial prosecutors even though he was still a student. It was widely rumored that he was a genius who would succeed Ziklin of the Moradi family. Professor Ingalldell knew this and was quite interested in Caton. Regretful. Even if Caton, a school with 0 schools, tried to help the professor with his work, there wasnt much he could do. Although Principal Skull was helping Professor Ingertel with his work as much as he was begging him to do something while losing his temper, Professor Ingeltel had a strong desire for Catton to just focus on swordsmanship. Isnt it the sword that speaks to the value of a prosecutor, not various chores? Sigh! After finishing sorting the documents, Caton swung his sword at his side. As more than a dozen sword lights flashed, buds bloomed in front of me. Haha! I did it! Professor! Did you see? If I practice just 10,000 more times, I might be able to make a mother tree! Professor Ingalldell watched Caton with a very complicated expression. Originally, Professor Ingalldells policy was that each student had his or her own sword skills and that he would help him learn the sword skills but not change his direction arbitrarily but every time he saw Caton doing it, he thought, Why not just concentrate on sword skills? The words ? rose up in my throat. Professor Ingeltel sighed inwardly and held back. Dont you know that you can grow much faster if you focus purely on swordsmanship? Its a blessing to have your talents and aspirations aligned, but you dont have to follow your talents if they dont. Caton had the right to go down that path if he wanted to. even if its heartbreaking to watch. I guess I should read the students reports. Professor Ingalldell shook his head slightly and grabbed the reports submitted by the students. There were many times when it felt awkward to read these reports instead of the sword, but this was also something that had to be done as a teacher. Now that I think about it Professor Ingerdel felt puzzled. The students submitted it much faster than expected, and all of them submitted it. Did they all move together? A line was drawn around the mouth of the elf professor full of scars. Personally, nothing makes me happier than seeing students working together. Although the second-year students were at loggerheads with each other, they showed unity whenever they faced a crisis. Professor Ingalldell was happy, thinking that he had chosen the paper test well. I guess Ill have to take the test like this next time. Professor Ingalldel, who was picking up the reports one by one and checking the names, paused. ?? hello. Professor Ingalldel. I dont listen to the lectures, but Im leaving this because I feel its unfair that I went through so much trouble. If there is anyone who writes worse than me (white tiger), I would appreciate it if you could let me know. -Surprisingly to Gainan, among other top students who did not attend lectures, there was also someone who submitted a report. Professor Ingalldel confirmed the name as if it were absurd. There was not just one person, but about five or six people. How many people went? I was embarrassed because I wondered if all the second graders had gone. Professor Ingalldell found Wodanazs name. In this case, it was appropriate to look at the report of the most trusted student first. Five days with the admiral of the Southern Privateer Fleet, King Gwangmok, Prideful Spirit Suppressor, King Tujeonseungmok. -Ihan Wardanaz Professor Ingaldel pondered whether or not to give such assignments to the boys of the Wardanaz family for a while from now on. * * * Senior. Could you please look at the shape of this cane? Its so classic. Yukveltire showed a rare expression of disapproval when he saw the tree branch that Lee Han had brought. This was really a cane style that had been used in the past. Are there any downsides other than that? The classical style is the classical style for a reason. Of course there is a reason. By the way, I am the junior of the Wardanaz family. Yukveltire paused for a moment and stared at Ihan with his blue eyes. It seems like the distance is different from usual. Oh. Is that so? Lee Han spoke in surprise from the other side of the classroom. Because he was speaking with so much magical energy, it sounded loud even though he was speaking from a distance. Yukveltire stretched out his finger as if asking what he was doing. Come here and lets talk. No, sir. Its because I have an infectious disease. Pandemic? Yes, black magic schools are prone to infectious diseases. Well, Delet was like that too. Yukveltire nodded. Lee Han, who brought whatever he could to avoid contact, suddenly became sad. Thats interesting. You mean I have a contagious disease? Yes. What kind of infectious disease did you catch? I wasnt originally very interested in healing magic or alchemy, but I was curious if it was an infectious disease that even juniors with so much magical power could contract. What kind of magical disease is it that has penetrated through that magical power? Uh its roughly like a disease created by the combined efforts of Arrogance and King Gwangmok. Really? Show me a little. As Yukveltyre approached, Lee Han hurriedly retreated. He even set up a telekinetic barrier around him. A junior from the Wardanaz family. If youre worried about spreading a disease, theres no need to worry. Because Im wearing a defense artifact. Indeed. But this disease breaks through even that. Im even more curious. Show me. Wait a minute. Please tell me first if there are any cons of the cane. Why did you recommend putting the tree branch I mentioned last time into a wick and surrounding it with a black magnet? Yukbeltire was curious about the disease that King Pride and King Gwangmok had combined their efforts to cause, but he held back and explained it first. Because its the most efficient. Now are you saying this isnt efficient? That form is specialized for ancient magic. So its classic. Theres no need to incur any losses when using the current imperial magic. Lee Hans face hardened when he realized what he was talking about. Is this black book bastard? Even so, its true that students learning magic these days need to adapt it to todays style. What can you do if you give them an old-style wand just because its an old magic book? He was a very shameless guy. You cant change the shape of this, right? Especially if theres something like the Spirit King sealed inside? Yukveltire stared in silence instead of answering. Lee Han was able to read the meaning of Are you really Direths junior to ask such a stupid question? understand. Okay. Then now, the epidemic Then, Ill see you next time I insert the black magnet. Goodbye, senior! Lee Han quickly opened the classroom door and ran out. I heard something calling from inside, but I ignored it and pretended not to hear it. I got the tree branch. Its natural. Master. Do you know that there is a word for good job? Seeing his crazy alter ego showing up and praising him even though he wasnt called, Lee Han asked cautiously. The crazy clone sneered. I also know the word same. A thousand things. Dont try to take things for granted. Lee Han was not a person who was thirsty for praise, but when he escaped safely from King Gwangmok C Pride Mangong C evil oppressor of the spirits C King Tujeonseungmok, he wanted to hear at least a word of praise. Am I expecting too much? Yes. This happened Lee Han accused the Black Book of using his body to perform evil magic. for a moment. Come to think of it, do you think your crazy clone knows what magic these are? If it was a magic created before separation, there was a high possibility that they would be aware of it. Do you know what this magic is? okay. Dendrobium is a tree grown by the royal family. You said you grew a tree that absorbs human essence??? Its magic to honor that tree. Thousand things. Chapter 839 Chapter 839: The crazy clone looked at his disciple as if he was pitiful. Originally, it was not unusual for wizards to include symbols from their own lives when developing magic. The wizards newly created magic leaves a trace longer and more clearly than any bards song. It would be natural for a wizard to include a more meaningful symbol in the trace. I dont think magic leaves a trace longer or more clearly than a bards song. I heard that most of the old songs have disappeared, but I thought that might be true of the magic as well. A very popular song that has survived to the present day of the empire I think the song Ainrogarde is so good may survive beyond the next thousand years. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, instead of pointing out the reality, Lee Han prepared to flatter. My crazy alter ego was already giving me a pitiful look, so there was no benefit in provoking it any further. Aha. Thats it. I didnt know. It must have been a good tree. We have been good friends since the royal family was young. If it were Gainando, he would have said, How can a tree be a friend?, but Lee Han understood. Isnt it true that sometimes non-living beings are better friends than living beings? Just as the imperial gold coin was to Lee Han, that dendrobium tree was to his crazy alter ego. surprising. There was a time when Principal Skeleton cared for and loved trees? Maybe it was because it was a tree. At least the tree wont say stupid things. Is that tree still left now? Lee Han thought that if there were any trees left in Einrogard, he should visit them and show them as the Echo Stone. No matter how crazy your alter ego is, wouldnt you feel better when you see your childhood friends? Thats impossible. A thousand things. The tree was burned. Lee Han, who had accidentally touched Yeokrin while flattering her, was shocked. sorry. Did you burn a thousand things? Dont make unnecessary apologies. Fortunately, my crazy alter ego didnt get angry at me for asking a rude question. Instead, he stared somewhere in silence, as if suddenly lost in thought. Are you okay? okay. I was thinking about old times. Its a strange thing. I dont usually remember it that much. It was natural for the other person to find it strange. Originally, the Skeleton Headmaster himself was a non-living lich, and wasnt his crazy alter ego a kind of thought form that split off from there? It was rare to think about the past because it was a being that moved by laws and principles rather than a living being that moved by desires and a soul residing in blood, flesh, and bones. But its not that I dont understand. I heard that as you get older, you start thinking about the past more. I definitely learned magic from dragons. Hmm I dont remember the names of the dragons. Do you know a thousand things? I do not know. Lee Han responded with astonishment to the unexpected magic teacher of the skull principal. You dont even know the names of the dragons? Not one? No matter how barbaric it is. Its hard to see dragons these days. I heard that most of them have left. Although Lee Han was not a dragon expert, he knew well that dragons were an endangered species in rapid decline. Unlike in ancient times when there were dozens of them flying around, these days you have to go into the deepest part of the imperial palace to see one. And if it werent for the fact that they were mean and evil wizards, there was a high possibility that they would immediately throw off their bodies and fly away to another dimension. Its really amazing. I never thought Id learn magic from dragons. I knew that Headmaster Skeleton was an extraordinary archmage since I was young, but I had never thought about the magical monk or teacher. Since he was such an old and mythical figure, even if he had just fallen from the sky as a skeleton, Lee Han might have thought, Thats true. Lee Han suddenly became curious. What kind of past did the Skeleton Principal have that made him such a twisted monster? When I thought about it, the crazy alter ego was a witness who knew more about the skeleton principals past than anyone else. Although he was a skeleton headmaster who could manipulate the past even against the oldest of the Death Knights, it was impossible against his crazy alter ego. good. Ask carefully. If there are any weaknesses in the Skeleton Principals past, it will be a small compensation for the hardships he will face this year. In Masters time, was it common to learn magic from dragons? It may have sounded crazy, but arent original customs different from era to era? If the current Empire wizards learn from Einrogard, the ancient wizards might have learned from the Dragons Den. Or maybe he learned it while being fed in the dragons lair That couldnt be possible. Originally, dragons did not pass down magic to mortals. Then how did you learn it, Master? Its because my qualifications have been recognized. Oh yeah. Lee Han, like his crazy alter ego who chirps about how noble and honorable he is when hes bored, answered in a heartless tone. It seems like the dragons were a bit deceived. I cant believe youre teaching magic to someone like that. As you can see just by looking at Gainando, Yu Mos senior, and A Mos classmates, just because they were imperial or royal family members was not something that could be particularly trusted. So did the other royals learn magic? A thousand things. I said it was qualifications, not royal blood. What can you do if you are still so stupid and imbecile? Yes? Then what are your qualifications? You are literally qualified to use magic with honor. Is this difficult? No, I understand. I didnt understand at all. ! Lee Han was surprised when his true feelings were revealed. How did know? The crazy clone sighed and explained to his frustrated student. A thousand things. Imagine that you are the prince of a country. Of a small, small kingdom. yes. The armies of other neighboring countries are powerful. A corps of heavy armor armed with barding and magic spears. A corps of combat wizards who trap half their bodies in a magic tower and use that power. What would you do? Is this a story from the Three Kingdoms era? Lee Han recalled old stories written in imperial history books. During the long and long history of the continent, there were eras that were unrecorded and lost, and there were eras that remained in records. Among these times, the Three Kingdoms period was one of the most ancient times. In fact, the Three Kingdoms period did not really have only three kingdoms. It was written in the book that there were three powerful nations that survived until the end of the era, and that there were numerous small kingdoms of which there were no records. Shouldnt we work hard to learn magic and use that power to strengthen the kingdoms defenses? It was better than having to invade, but it was wrong. Thats why I cant learn from dragons. Lee Han shook his head. I still didnt understand. Then what should I do? Ah. Are you saying I should strike first? As expected, its the skeleton principal. When I thought about it, it was a perfect choice for a skeleton principal. However, the crazy clone looked at Lee Han with even more contempt. Are you serious? no. The royal family said that they would realize the true nature of magic and rid the continent of bloodshed and scars. The dragons recognized his qualifications with that oath ! Lee Han was truly surprised by the unexpected answer. Come to think of it, I had already heard it once during Gonadaltess Era, but it never occurred to me. no. You knew the answer but couldnt imagine it? This was because it was an answer that did not fit the usual skeleton principal or crazy alter ego. Did you fool the dragons? Dont think you fooled the dragons. Dragons are not fooled. A thousand things. How dare I think such reckless thoughts? Lee Han, annoyed, quickly changed the topic. But, Master. Is such a thing possible no matter how extreme the magic is? Right now, I heard that Gonadaltes research was ultimately a failure. And if other attempts had been successful, the continent would not have looked like this now. In particular, Einroguard should have disappeared a long time ago. That is unknown. Its true that its difficult. Originally, my crazy alter ego would have said that it was absolutely possible, but just saying I dont know was like half-admitting that it was difficult. This is not a difficult problem that can be solved with magic. But thats not important to this story. The royal family swore in front of the dragons, and the dragons respected their oath. Thanks to this, I was able to learn magic Although the kingdom was destroyed Really yes? ? Didnt you just say something was destroyed? It was said that the kingdom was destroyed. Ive been thinking about it since last time, but you have a problem with your ears No, I heard it properly, but I didnt understand it. Somethings wrong with your brain Why is the kingdom falling? Youve mastered the dragons magic. He said he would learn magic to defend the kingdom, or to eliminate bloodshed and scars from the continent. A thousand things. When are you going to get smarter? I dont think this is a problem with my intelligence. The other persons story was so absurd, but it wasnt that Lee Han lacked understanding. Lee Han organized, trying to remain as calm as possible. So, Master, you swore in front of dragons and learned magic, but you didnt use it even though the kingdom was destroyed because of it? A little bit wrong. When I returned after learning magic, the kingdom had already been destroyed. The crazy alter ego explained calmly. To overcome the pain on the continent, he visited the dragons and learned magic, and when he returned, the kingdom had already been destroyed. While worrying about the hostile country in the east, it was suddenly attacked by a friendly country in the south and was instantly destroyed. All that remains is the royal palace site, which has become a heap of ashes, and the remains of old trees. You didnt even take revenge? I didnt. Why?? Because revenge will not revive the fallen kingdom! Lee Han was even more horrified than when his crazy alter ego was talking shit. It would be more humane to act evilly like an eccentric wizard and ask someone to teach him magic, but it felt so surreal. no. How could a person do that? Lee Han was not a violent person, but I couldnt imagine what he would do if he came back after learning magic and found his kingdom destroyed and an enemy army standing in front of him. The royal kingdom also destroyed several kingdoms. The kingdom that destroyed the royal kingdom was soon destroyed. A wizard must make much more constructive choices than clinging to such meaningless chains. A thousand things. What is that constructive choice? As I said, the goal is to awaken the true meaning of magic and eliminate the bloodshed and scars on the continent. The royal family failed, but a thousand things are possible if you become a great disciple and a thousand things if you have an even better disciple. Well get there someday. Cant I just learn 10 5 circles? In response to the ancient great wizards absurd expectations, Lee Han blurted out nonsense without realizing it. * * * If it doesnt work, Ill say no. Lee Han grumbled and took a step forward. The crazy alter ego was extremely enraged by Lee Hans nonsense and scolded him in all sorts of ways for an hour. Rather just swear! Ah. Professor Garcia. Student Lee Han. Welcome. By the way, what about Lagesa? I heard you were following student Lee Han around and watching the lectures? Professor Garcia tilted his head when Lee Han came alone. Apparently, there was talk among the professors that the old pirate was following Wardanaz around and watching the lectures. So. Of course, I knew Lagesa would come and prepared my mind, right? You said something urgent came up. You didnt skip my lecture because it wasnt interesting, right? Professor Garcia was deeply hurt by the surprised look in his students eyes. received. Chapter 840 Episode 840 Oh, no. Lee Hans lie was half a beat late because he hit the nail on the head. Professor Garcia grumbled as if he knew everything. You dont have to protect me, Student Lee Han. Lagesa has been like that for a long time. She was the type of person who said that bullying students wasnt fun. Thats it. Lee Han was dumbfounded. If we exclude Professor Garcia, what value is there in the Einrogard faculty? Its a really dangerous thing to say, but they could have become lower than Baldrogard. Ignore that nonsense. Thats right, Student Lee Han. Then, shall we take the test? yes. Im just kidding. Theres no exam. The lecture on Understanding very difficult and esoteric arcane magic (those who are not confident should not come) did not have a written test. In Professor Garcias opinion, there was no need for this lecture to test students by creating a separate paper exam. professor! Are you happy? Im happy, but Im worried about the professor. Isnt the principal sending me to a punishment room? Professor Garcia was heartbroken to see his student already so mature for a second year student. Dont worry Im not going. Are you really not going? Professor Verdus, if you skip an exam on your own, you go to the punishment room, right? Oh. Professor Garcia cursed Professor Verdus in his mind. He was teaching his students something really good. Professor Verdus, you know, has his own um purpose He abandoned his students and only studied his own magic. Is this the purpose you want to achieve? Thank you for telling me in detail. Student Lee Han. Anyway, Professor Verdus has a lot of criminal records, so he often goes to the punishment room. I dont have a criminal record. No matter how much Principal Skeleton enjoyed sending someone to the punishment room, he didnt send everyone to the punishment room. This was especially true of the faculty. If one person is missing, there will be a hole in the lecture right away. So, Principal Skeleton used his cool-headed judgment to send people to the punishment room. Sent it to. Professor Verdus skipped the written test C Professor Verdus would have done it with evil intentions, so he was sent to the punishment room. Professor Garcia skipped the written test C Professor Garcia would have done it in good faith, so there is no problem. Like this . Thats right. No. Youre surprisingly fair, arent you? Lee Han was a little impressed. As if he were the principal, he was quite fair in this regard. And if I go to the punishment room, there will be a lot of gaps in Einroguard work For similar reasons, 5th grade students dont go there often. Verdus . What about the professor? In the first place, even if the professor was missing, there wouldnt be much of a trace. Lee Han was speechless . How much raw food do you eat! Thank you. Professor. Ah. There is nothing special for this student to be thankful for. I decided because I thought there was no need for a test. Youre already busy this week , so take a break from todays lecture . Professor Garcia held out freshly brewed coffee. Rather than giving lectures today, he planned to ask Lee Han how he was doing. By the way, student Lee Han. I heard that we all visited the Spirit Kings realm together. Kick. Professor Garcia was greatly embarrassed when Lee Han made a snarky sound. Are you okay!? Was the coffee too hot?! Oh no. I was just surprised. Information is passed on so quickly between professors Ah. Teaching students is an important job. I dont think its a level to just ignore something like that. Lee Han calmed his tingling throat and put down his coffee cup. Is that the new cane you got? Yes. Its not finished yet. We need to process the black magnet to fit it here. Student Lee Han. Does this seem like an ancient magic style? Did the principal order it? Professor Garcia was puzzled when he saw the half-caduceus-shaped staff. Most of the current imperial canes were composed of a special material that served as the core of the cane and a stable material that covered the outside of the material. This was because this structure enabled efficient and stable use of magic. However, if this method was used to simply weave two materials together without making a separate wick, stability was greatly reduced. In exchange for output, the wizard must be much more careful. Moreover, they were using two ridiculous materials: black magnet and the spirit kings sacred tree Yes. Lee Han immediately agreed as he was blaming the black book. Professor Garcia was very upset at the answer and shouted. I dont know why youre recommending the old style of wand! Im already using dangerous enough magic, but Im not asking you to use even more dangerous magic! It seems right Lee Han, who was thinking to himself, asked quietly. Can this change shape? Its difficult if theres a powerful high-ranking spirit inside. Student Lee Han. I have to wake him up again and subdue him It took a lot of effort to wake him up, and even more so to subdue him. Lee Han recalled the sight of King Tujeonseungmok running wild at that time. He was beaten and turned upside down, but when he regained his strength, he would attack Lee Han again. I guess Ill just give up and do it. Well.. if there are disadvantages, there are also advantages. I will try to be satisfied with the advantages. Lee Han said, trying not to grit his teeth. Professor Garcia nodded as if he understood. Then, Professor Verdus no, please. What? Black magnet processing. Professor Verdus is good at it. Is that possible? Oh, in exchange? Professor Verdus was the type of person who wouldnt do anything he didnt want to do, even if it meant beating him to death, but surprisingly, he was a person who accepted the exchange docilely. If you ask Lee Han to process black magnets in return for his labor, he will be able to do it. Exchange? Are you going to exchange it for Mule, Student Lee Han? You can either help me with the work or Theres no need for that. I helped Professor Verdus with something, so Professor Verdus should help me too. professor! Lee Han was moved by his teachers grace. Youre trying to make Lee Han repay the debt he owes Professor Garcia. After the lecture, well come together No, its better if we go alone. Would you like to come with me? I think it would be better to show you the wand right away. Hmm. Professor Garcia hesitated. If he went to see Professor Verdus, he would definitely have a few difficult conversations, but he didnt want to take his student with him. -professor. Last time, I went on patrol, graded tests, prepared assignments, made artifacts to fill in with criminals, and managed materials. Could you take a look at this students cane? -huh? no. -hey! I didnt want a second-year student to hear this conversation. But this challenge was not easy. Of course it was expected. Professor Garcia is too kind, so if he meets a villain like Professor Verdus, he could be defrauded. If Professor Verdus went to collect the debt he owed and came back to do more favors, Lee Han could have collapsed while holding the back of his head. Lee Han suddenly remembered Delet, who was jumping up and down and getting angry. omg. Is this why Direth gets angry every time he sees me? Lee Han, who was pondering, shook his head. He was different from Professor Garcia. Unlike the good Professor Garcia, he was acting quite selfishly. Im definitely different. Uh, okay. Student Lee Han. Lets go together after the lecture. Did anything else happen? Hmm Lee Han recalled the conversation he had with his crazy clone just before coming here. In addition to the past stories that the skeleton principal had and the scolding he gave for an hour, there were several more stories. -So, a thousand things. You cast Small World? -yes. Dendrobium and Basilios -Then I can use them now. -no? - -sorry. But I cant even use 5-circle magic right now -Are you saying youre going to change impossible magic just because youre sorry? Hurry up. A thousand things. When are you going to have even the bare minimum of honor as a disciple? I think it will be difficult even when the world ends. The crazy alter ego recommended using the black book to write the small world a few more times. Whether or not a person was vomiting blood, there were often cases where high-level magic was forced into the brain and the brain would bloom on its own. It was an even more likely story if it was a talent possessed by a boy from the Wardanaz family. -But if you fail, wont you go crazy? -Are you worried about insanity when you havent even cast it? -Oh yes After finishing reminiscing, Lee Han made a decision. I shouldnt tell Professor Garcia! If you tell me, you might faint from shock. Student Lee Han. Are you currently thinking about cutting out dangerous things so that I dont have to worry? omg. No. Why do you think that? A sudden thought occurred to me Thats not it, I was thinking of something else. Professor, do you know about the principals past? There are so many, I dont know what they are talking about. When he was alive. Did you know that he was the prince of a small country? You know that. ! Lee Han was surprised. Ah. Have you read the history book? No the principal tells me when hes bored. Student Lee Han. When I thought about it, it was like that. If you were a student, you would have heard much more bragging from professors as they had more contact with each other. Then have you heard this too? Lee Han explained the goal his crazy alter ego had in mind. The goal is to remove poison from the world with the power of magic. Professor Garcia listened to his student with a serious expression. No. Ive never heard of it. What do you think? Usually wizards like that become magic criminals Oh no. Im sorry. I should have thought about this student before speaking. Thank you for being honest Professor Garcias sentiments were not entirely wrong. Wizards who set an unattainable goal either become Sisyphus forever or go crazy and become magic criminals. If it were any other wizard, I would have ignored it, but Im a little worried because the principals alter ego is like that. Its impossible, so why would they do that? Is it really impossible? Well, Student Lee Han, I dont know everything about magic. The more I learn about magic, the more I feel that we dont know anything about magic. It might really be possible. But its more about whether its possible or impossible. Wouldnt it be right to worry about whether the method is right or wrong? Student Lee Han? That is correct. Lee Han agreed with Professor Garcia. It is not a question of whether it is possible or impossible, but whether the path is right or wrong. Even so, the other person asked me to continue walking. I think the reason I came down was probably because I still have lingering regrets about this. You should have said that first! Professor Garcia shouted angrily. He didnt even know if his karma would be pointed out to him, so why was he so calm? Do you mean one conversation? Oh no. Its not confirmed yet. I think my alter ego might get upset while teaching and give up. I dont think so In the professors eyes, the least likely thing is that my crazy alter ego might give up because he doesnt like his students. Going back. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasnt easy to find a student like Lee Han again. Ugh. Thats Okay. Student Lee Han. Even if you try to stop them, they wont listen. I guess Ill go and learn magic again. No no. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was taken aback when the professor he trusted and followed showed a clear look of disappointment. Chapter 841 Episode 841 Did I look like that? Embarrassed by his reputation, Lee Han tried to persuade Professor Garcia. Professor. Please believe me. Yes. Yes. I believe it. When Lee Han looked at him with sad eyes, Professor Garcia felt a little weak. What did I say Im sorry, Student Lee Han. I dont think thats what Student Lee Han wanted to do, right? Thats right, Professor. Lee Han, who was arguing, looked at the echo stone stuck on the end of the staff and slowly rotated the staff. This is an exceptional situation, so it should be placed separately. In fact, if you only follow the path the teacher wants, you are not a good disciple. A good disciple must deviate from the path the teacher wants. No, I just want to follow the path Professor Garcia directs. Professor Garcia was dumbfounded by his students ridiculous flattery. Does the disciple really have no conscience when he says things like that? Be careful, Student Lee Han. That alter ego is a kind of thought form. It is not a living being, but something like a law or disaster. The tenacity of such a being is something that goes beyond the common sense of us mortals . Ill keep that in mind. Okay then, lets go see Professor Verdus. Professor Garcia checked the time and got up. In fact, he wanted to preach for another hour or so to be careful, but Professor Garcia had already given up halfway, saying it was meaningless. It was a renunciation that would have deeply hurt the disciple if he had known. True. Student Lee Han. yes? Dont students these days use exclamation marks a lot when writing letters? It seems like its just plain writing. Is there any reason to use so many exclamation marks? Uh that its a trend or something? Ive never heard of such a trend. Professor Garcia looked shocked. Seeing people muttering things like thats ridiculous and I cant believe the trend is already over, Lee Han looked puzzled and asked back. Would you like to send a letter to the student? Oh no. I was just asking. I think you were a bit shocked for just asking. * * * The security at the Magic Tower Seonggak-gwan where Professor Verdus was staying was much stricter than usual. Before we had even reached the entrance, a small walking bronze golem approached us, its blue gemstone lenses shining. Access by outsiders is not permitted. Access by outsiders is not permitted. Im Professor Garcia. I am Lee Han. -Confirmed to be Ainrogard. Lets move on to the next confirmation. Have you ever received a request from an outsider to kidnap Bible Verdus or something similar? Please answer Strangely twisted magical power came out of the bronze golem. Although it was a magic he had never seen before, Lee Han could guess what the magic was. It must be a magic that confirms lies And there was only one reason to equip the bronze golem with that expensive magic and use it for the security of the magic tower. Now in Einrogard, there was Mr. La Mo, a pirate who was gnashing his teeth after being defrauded by Professor Verdus. I didnt do it I didnt do it either. C Confirmed as true. You are welcome to come in. Should I just smash it to pieces Professor Garcia grumbled to himself and took a step forward. If you teach the student one more thing and give him or her a gift of one more material during the time to make something like that, what is the difference? On the first floor of Seongakgwan, several Buyeo Magic School students were sitting and discussing carefully. Professor Garcia felt even more heartbroken when he saw that. They should be learning under a professor, but they have to study on their own like that. Professor Garcia approached the students with the intention of helping them in any way he could. I think we should kidnap Professor Verdus and sell him now. After a few more days here, the guests might give up and leave. No, you have to think carefully. In fact, Professor Verduss price may go up as the weekend approaches. I think how to kidnap and sell something is more important than when to sell it. You havent forgotten, right? From the moment we make a decision and receive a request, those golems will stop us. When Professor Garcia saw the students who were seriously planning to kidnap the professor at the request of outsiders, he sighed in despair. Oh, Professor Garcia. Hello. Hello, I cant Is something wrong? Thats it. Everyone, do your best. Professor Garcia gave up trying to say something. In a way, this was Professor Verduss own achievement. Its not for me to interfere. Professor Garcia, who was trudging along, suddenly felt something strange. Lee Han was not visible next to him. Seniors. Exactly who wants to kidnap Professor Verdus? Student Lee Han! sorry. Lee Han quickly apologized and ran over. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you asking that there? You never know when it might be helpful Just follow along. Professor Garcia walked up the spiral staircase of Seonggak Hall. Then he shouted in an irritated voice. I tried a useless spell here again. Professor Verdus! Open it! Professor Verdus, you dont listen through words, do you? Lee Han felt like Professor Garcia was wasting his energy needlessly. At a time like this, it would be better to just break the spell and go up to Professor Verdus residence -I understand. calm down! ?! But surprisingly, Professor Verdus voice came back from the ceiling. Lee Han was truly astonished. Professor Verdus listens? Unable to believe it, Lee Han glanced at Professor Garcia once again. The clenched fist caught my eye strangely. Is it because of that? Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr while several confusion spells disappeared and the traps hidden in the stairs were disarmed. A new path appeared in the wall and a door appeared in the ceiling. Can I go up? Its not over yet, Student Lee Han. Crunch, clank, clank! A loud noise was heard from behind the door in the ceiling. Professor Garcia said in an annoyed voice, How long do I have to wait?? -wait for a sec! Ive been chained too many times! Just wait a little longer! It was quite rare to see Professor Verdus shouting so urgently. Professor Verdus, who was unlocking the chain with a clanking sound, said he was worried. -Dont break it! Professor Garcia! Professor Garcia blushed slightly at Lee Hans gaze. I usually dont break it, student Lee Han. I accidentally bumped into it last time. Professor. I will still respect you even if you destroy the entire Seonggak-gwan. Dont respect me for something like that Professor Verdus, who hastily unlocked the door, opened the ceiling door and lowered the magic ladder. I was in such a hurry that I was covered in sweat. Here! You didnt break it, right? Someone might think Im the type of person who destroys everything, Professor Verdus. Hes the one who destroys everything Argh! Professor Verdus paid a heavy price for letting his guard down when Professor Garcia approached him closely. Professor Garcia used his natural senses, talent, and wisdom to avoid Professor Verdus magic defense force field and grabbed his shoulder tightly. Professor Verdus blamed himself for his complacency and kindness as the pain was so intense that tears came to his eyes. You fooled me again! Even if it was Professor Garcia, I shouldnt have trusted him! Dont say anything weird, okay? Yep! Lee Han, on the other hand, looked at Professor Garcia with the warmest respect this year. I also want to be like Professor Garcia. The skeleton principal and the crazy alter ego were all unnecessary. I didnt know if that could be a real wizard. The two went up to the ceiling and were surprised to see what was inside. Up here was an attic, not the magic workshop that Professor Verdus usually used. There were few magic tools or devices and the space was narrow, making it much more cluttered and cramped. Professor Verdus grabbed the artifact he was creating earlier and asked. What brings you here? But can you please let go of my shoulder? Professor Verdus. I have come to ask you a favor. Okay, but can you really let go of my shoulder? Professor Verdus appealed with his cute voice and face, characteristic of a natural beaver without any effort, but Professor Garcia just shook his head and let him go, feeling sorry for him. Could you process black magnets for this student here? Huh? I dont like it. Violence and submission With the sound of Professor Verduss collarbone breaking, the healing magic was activated. Okay! Ill do it! Thank you, Professor. I will forget about the last time I went on patrol instead of you, graded tests for you, prepared assignments for you, made artifacts to fill in for criminals, and managed materials for you . Youre a complete blackmailer Professor Garcia wanted to exert force again when Professor Verdus grumbled, but he held back. He didnt want to use force for his own temporary feelings, even if it was for the sake of his student. I took the black magnet with me . Are you here? The professor has it. Professor Verdus looked tearful, but Professor Garcia coldly shook his head. While sniffling, Professor Verdus took out a black magnet ingot from his pocket. The professor usually wears a subspace pouch and a backpack attached to his clothes. Lee Han keenly remembered Professor Verdus list of items for later use. Isnt that too much more than Gonadaltes? Professor Garcia endured the insult with superhuman patience. Take a look at this . . ruler. As you can see from the shape of this staff Specializing in ancient magic? Gonadaltes commissioned it? No. This is a student cane. Didnt you hear me? No Gonadaltes can also request the Wardanaz staff Professor Verdus said hesitantly, feeling slightly pressured by Professor Garcias murderous attitude. Professor Garcia was surprisingly correct. I was taken aback. Really? Come to think of it, Principal Skull could have also requested student Lee Hans wand. That was quite a sharp observation for Professor Verdus. Thats true, but not in any case. ruler. Can you feel the wood here? Its a king-level spirit, right? How did you secure it? Professor Verdus slowly began to show interest. Unlike simple repetitive tasks that were not fun, this wand showed many refreshing features. Ill tell you when Im done. Wait a minute. Did you get this from King Gwangmoks forest!? How did you get in there!? Professor Verdus asked in surprise. A twig from King Gwangmoks forest. Ive been coveting it for a long time! Listen. Ahh! You have to complete the wand by matching it here. Okay Can you do it? Yeah. I think itll be fun. Professor Garcia was reassured by Professor Verdus words. I didnt trust words like Ill try, Ill do it, Ill do my best, and Really, but I trusted Professor Verdus when he said, It looks like itll be fun. Professor Verdus was the type of person who worked harder than anyone else if he was having fun. Then Ill have to do what Gonadaltes left to me later. It wasnt fun already. Please. ? Lee Han, who was listening next to him, whispered in embarrassment. Um, Professor. Is that okay? If you cant meet the schedule, Professor Verdus will Whatever. Its your fault. Who told you not to meet the schedule? Chapter 842 Episode 842 Professor Garcia slightly regretted his words because he thought he had spoken too coldly. Im sorry, Student Lee Han. I got angry for no reason. hmm. You dont apologize to Professor Verdus. Lee Han thought to himself. Professor Garcia may have apologized for speaking bluntly to Lee Han just now, but he never apologized for entrusting the work to Professor Verdus. And Lee Han actually agreed with that. Thats right. There is no reason to apologize. Feeling sorry here was something only a freshman at Einrogard would do. As a professional Einrogard student or professor, he never apologized. Even if the two of them hadnt been entrusted with the work, Professor Verdus would have found another excuse to put it off. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But can I do this? Something else What do you mean, Professor? When Professor Verdus spoke, Professor Garcia looked down on his irritation and held back. Isnt there a disciple listening next to you? I think this is what Yukbeltire wanted to do. Originally, the interesting thing was that Professor Verdus wanted to do something regardless of whether the topic was of interest to his students or not, but there were a few exceptions. One of them was when an angry Professor Garcia was in front of him. If we later find out that making this wand was actually a subject that Professor Verduss student wanted to pursue then not just the collarbone but the bones of the entire body could have been shattered. Professor Garcias strength awakened the general knowledge that was dormant in Professor Verdus. I told you not to mess around, right? However, Professor Verdus sincerity did not resonate. Professor Verdus screamed at the sound coming from his shoulder. Its not a dog remodel! What does the student at Jukveltire want to do? The professor doesnt know what the student wants to do. Yes, but this is what Yukveltyre really wanted to do Argh! Argh! Lets work on it. Work on it. Dont worry about passing it on to the students of Jukveltire. Professor Verdus, yielding to the force, kept his mouth shut. In the first place, I didnt bring it up because I wanted to pass it on to my student, but because I was worried that Professor Garcia would get in trouble later, I had no intention of talking about it again. I made it clear. Its not my fault. Then shall we begin? yes. Can you please take your hand off my shoulder? No. Yes Professor Verdus began with a sympathetic, saggy back. Fortunately, Lee Han and Professor Garcia were not shaken at all. * * * Professor, your skills are amazing. Whatever it was, Lee Han couldnt help but be impressed. Special metals that absorb magical power, like black magnets, were quite difficult to smelt or process. It was natural that even blacksmiths who did not use magic used magic tools. However, despite the unfavorable conditions, Professor Verdus was processing the black magnet into shape. Of course, it may have been because Professor Garcia put his hand on my shoulder, but even taking that into account, its true that its great. hook-! Professor Verdus took out a necklace with a small glass cube hanging from it and blew on it. Flames flickered inside the glass cube. Small world! Lee Han was surprised and wondered if the enchantment inside the necklace was indeed small world magic. I may have misjudged it, but it felt so powerful. The flame inside the glass cube escaped through the wind outside and circled around like a black magnet. If the flame was mixed with magical power, it should have died out in an instant, but the flame actually blocked the properties of the black magnet and turned the ore soft. It is difficult to change and refine reality itself like that unless you are in a small world. Professor Verdus is an excellent craftsman. Professor Garcia also nodded in agreement. The flame of Magnum Opus, the small world magic currently being used by Professor Verdus, was able to melt and burn all kinds of rare and unusual materials. There are only a handful of wizards in the empire who store and carry around small worlds specialized in such production in the form of enchantment. Mmm! Professor Verdus held the heated black magnet in his hand and refined its shape. The second way to smelt a metal that absorbs magical power was to just use it as a reference. Each time magic power is absorbed, continue to cast magic and endure with strength! Still, Professor Verdus turned his head slightly, as if it was still a bit difficult. Lee Han, who made eye contact, was puzzled. How can I help you? Yes! Argh! Argh! Turn your head forward again, Professor. Professor Garcia forcefully cut off the conversation before he could speak. Lee Han asked a question because he still did not understand what was going on. Why are you doing that? Student Lee Han. Professor Verdus was trying to borrow Lee Hans magic power. I ignore him. Aha. If there was a student with infinite magic power, he could have had him do this work instead of constantly recovering with artifacts and potions. Lee Han finally understood. Then he called Professor Verdus . Professor. ? Cheer up. Professor Verdus pouted and went back to work. The third method of smelting a metal that absorbs magical power. Above . Yiyiing C A magical device connected to a giant forging hammer has been revealed. In ancient times, to forge metal, a craftsman had to manually enchant the hammer and control it to hit the ground. However, these days, imperial craftsmen use such primitive methods. I did not use it. I could use a huge blacksmith magic equipment with magic gears and devices built into it, but there was no need to cast magic individually. Just pull the rope, and the steam from the magic combustion would be released, and the hammer would automatically hit the metal. Wouldnt magic be absorbed because of the black magnet? It was modified for that purpose. look. Student Lee Han. Professor Garcia pointed upward. The role of magic was to amplify the mass of the giant hammer and make it float above the ceiling. The moment it is dropped from there, even if the magic disappears due to the black magnet, the power remains the same. Aha. Lee Han was impressed differently from before. Using small-world magic or simply using it while considering magical power absorption was a great enough method, but this method was admirable because it caught the thinking off guard. I should have thought of it before I heard it, but Ive been relying too much on magic recently. Did you do it? I reflected. Professor Garcia. Ive been taught since I entered school that I shouldnt rely too much on magic, but I cant think of a way to do this. Youre too strict. Student Lee Han. Rather, it is great to reflect like this. Its not easy for a wizard to forget magic. Haha. Well, thats true too. Lee Han and Professor Garcia chatted happily. Meanwhile, Professor Verdus, who was working profusely with sweat, gasped and turned his head. Cant we take a break? No. Finish and rest. Hmph Youre really so cool. Lee Han once again gave me the warmest look of respect this year. I want to become a wizard like that! * * * Hmm. Lee Han looked at the completed wand and walked away. Normally, he would leisurely test the wand for a few days, tame it, and check it out. I wanted to, but Einrogards tight schedule (especially in Lee Hans case) didnt allow that. -Gas, gasp, Ive finished everything. Please help me. -Are you sure youve finished everything? If you left something out because you were lazy, the professors bones would also fall out. . -I dont do that with the work I made with interest! It doesnt have any flaws! -Even the work I made without interest has to be flawless Thats fine. Please tell me any precautions. -Like a powerful new wand, it takes some getting used to. It takes. It can be as short as a few days or as long as several months. This will be especially true because the materials are both so strong and unique. You have to try various things. The tree spirit powers are Power of Recovery, Power of Life and Complete Lecture. Was it Power? It must have increased even more since King Tujeonseungmok woke up. It would be nice if I could also use Power of Cutting Tree. Even though Lee Han was attending all the schools lectures, it did not mean that he was learning all magic equally. Among the elemental magics, there were some types of magic that were relatively less commonly used, such as the earth and tree elements. In that respect, King Gwangmoks branch was definitely the best. This was useful. Lee Han would have an advantage when using wood elemental or earth elemental magic without having to invest additional time . The two elements are quite closely related, so they affect each other. The problem is Professor Verdus said . The time it takes to get used to the wand. It may be because it is the basic wand supplied to new students at Einroguard, but since it is made of such a strong material, there is bound to be some trial and error. Even if you try to summon a wooden wall in front of you and accidentally end up trapped in a wooden coffin. How difficult would it be to do this? I guess Ill have to practice a few things. When Lee Han looked at the branches of King Gwangmoks tree, he looked at the black magnet. This ore, which gave off a subtle glow of black and purple, was holding one axis of the staff in a strange shape. At first, it was used to control King Gwangmoks branches. It was a selected material, but since this material is not an ordinary ore, it will definitely have an effect. Water. A familiar lump of water appeared along with the spell. Its faster. The magic is also stronger. While trying to control the water blob, Lee Han accidentally focused his attention on the black magnet part of the staff. Immediately, the water blob scattered into the air. Manipulation became more difficult but not impossible. Any other student would have groaned, but Lee Han had gone through too many hardships for him to suffer in this way now. As we entered the Poison, Bone, and Blood classroom, Direth, who was sitting reading the Monthly Black Magic Trends magazine, raised his hand in welcome. . Im here. Junior? Hello. Senior Diret. Lee Han bowed his head and found several black magic reagents located in front of the classroom. Bone of a large monster-Skeleton golem Shrinked toad skin-Demon toad Chiyeonawwis soul fragment-Chiyeonakwi Like a clever junior, Lee Han figured out the intention of the reagents prepared by Direth. Are they for strengthening the undead? Thats right. Direth smiled faintly. It was worth it after working hard to prepare them. Whether using ancient orthodox black magic or current imperial black magic, there was no warlock who didnt like strengthening and evolving the undead he commanded. Just as a good fighting club player takes care of his mounts and raises them from infancy, warlocks also raise their undead summons. How to strengthen it by adding that. Is this a written test? Ill have to work hard. Lee Han glanced at the reagents with a cautious expression. Currently, the skeleton warriors under Lee Han were strengthening them by adding the dark element or strengthening them by adding the blood element. Both methods were rare and powerful, but it was difficult to escape the limitations of being a skeleton warrior. New Maybe it was time to find some undead and learn how to make a skeleton golem hmm. It has some similarities to the Skeleton Warrior, but this is my first time summoning a medium-sized or larger summon like that, and Im not sure if Ill be able to do it well. Was the demon toad summoned last time by Senior Direth when he kidnapped the Duke? Its not bad, but I dont know if I have the skills to build muscles. Pfft. If you choose something easy, Delet will give you a low score, right? Hehe. I like it. I like it. Delet was happy to see his junior thinking carefully. A lot of things have happened recently and there will be a paper exam this week, so I prepared to give him some rest, and it seems to have worked well. I never thought I would like it so much! Chapter 843 Episode 843 After much thought, Lee Han made a decision. Go to the medium skeleton golem. He was able to receive additional points for being the first medium-sized or higher summon, and since the summon that Lee Han had assembled the most was a skeleton warrior, he seemed to have a slight advantage. And later, when it was time to assemble a new summon, there was an expedient way to choose a large skeleton golem. Lets try a medium skeleton golem. Okay. Junior. Wait a minute. Whoops. Did you get caught? Lee Han flinched when Direth called him. Could it be that Direth recognized Lee Hans strategy, which looks difficult but actually has easy parts and allows him to cleverly get through the later tests? The cane has changed? Ah. Yes. Completed. What? You should have told me that first! Thats good. Delet was brightly happy as if it were his own work. Yukbeltyre, no matter what, he works hard on magic that is interesting to him. He says making wands is simple and boring, but he asked me a few times about black magnets, so I thought you might be interested. Professor Verdus did it for me, but ?! Delet was so surprised by his juniors answer that he flapped his wings upward. how!? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt think of any other way to entrust the job to Professor Verdus other than threatening him. Professor Garcia threatened me. It was a real threat. It was an unexpected answer, but it actually made me more embarrassed. Delet nodded and tried to remain calm. I see. Im glad Professor Garcia convinced me. The threat subtly turned into persuasion, but Lee Han just ignored it. In fact, in Einrogard, these two words were often used with the same meaning You havent gotten used to the wand yet, have you? Yes. First, I will try to use the tree spirit power. What about black magnets? Are you being careful about the black magnet? Lee Han answered because he was wondering if he was talking about the magic being canceled due to the black magnet on the staff. But Delet slowly shook his head. I guess its because youre Professor Verdus that you didnt explain it properly. Senior Yukveltyre didnt really explain it well either Listen, junior. Youre changing your tone. Delet began explaining about the black magnet. It is common sense for wizards not to use minerals that absorb magical power, but originally, wizards were basically a group of people who were far from common sense. When they find a poisonous mushroom, instead of avoiding it, they try to eat it little by little and wonder, How can I not use this effect? Of course, there were cases of such research on black magnets as well. The representative one is reverse magic. Junior, you probably havent learned it yet I learned it from the principal last year. He said I would encounter a lot of magic criminals, so I learned how to disarm their secret magic. Of course, junior, I thought you would have learned it. Direth continued speaking without changing his expression, as he was quite accustomed to the junior member of the Wardanaz family. Reverse magic was a very difficult art among the many advanced techniques of magic. In the first place, there is no separate spell called reverse magic, but the method of destroying the opponents magic is all reverse magic, so the difficulty is bound to be high. Identify the opponents magic in advance and interrupt and break it beforehand. Its simple, but to make this possible, you need a sharp sense to first understand the opponents magic and extensive knowledge to distinguish the identity of that magic. And you needed to have the agility to be one step ahead of your opponent. Actually, I have rarely used counter magic. I often use Baldororns Magical Hammer. I understand. That method suits you well, junior. But you cant blow away all magic like that, right? And some magic can cause too much damage if you dont block it before casting. The black magnet on this staff is used by you, junior, to counter-magic. Ill help you write it. When Lee Han himself cast a spell, the moment he focused his mind on the black magnet part rather than the wood part, the magic was disturbed or canceled. So what if you focus your mind on the black magnet after coming into contact with the opponents magic? This is where such strong interference and interference is involved. Of course, contacting the opponents magic requires a lot of magic power and concentration, but it is well worth the effort. I think so. Lee Han nodded in surprise. In fact, the black magnet was only thought of as an advantage that allowed the staff to withstand when casting powerful magic. I never thought this kind of counter-magic would have its advantages. Senior Direth, where did you learn this? Wizards from the black magic school have a lot of contact with the devil, so they often use black magnets. Lee Han regretted asking for no reason. In fact, when it comes to high-ranking demons, it is often difficult for a wizard to subdue them with strength versus strength. The ability to deceive, negotiate with, or even tie the other person up and run away becomes much more important. At such times, metals like black magnets became surprisingly useful. Your own magic is bound, but the magic of the opponents demon is also bound Then, shall we do a quick practice? Eight curses of 2 circles or less. I will randomly select from among these and cast them, so try to interrupt them somehow with countermagic before they are cast. Tsk. Youre doing too much. The time to create a skeleton golem was already running out, but Lee Han was thrilled by his seniors strictness in increasing the difficulty by further reducing the time. But Lee Han could not bear to refuse. If you refuse and then think that Dirette is an arrogant junior You may think that I only listen to senior lectures while paying attention to other lectures. That could never happen. Lee Han grabbed his newly made staff, thinking about how he would assemble the skeleton golem in the remaining time. * * * Move! Junior I didnt summon you from another dimension, but you assembled it, so theres no point in shouting Ugh. The counter-magic practice that Direth mentioned was quite successful. Of course, Direth took care of the situation so that his junior could get used to the cane, but the result was quite good. -I think I know what it feels like. senior. It is still difficult to interfere when the distance is far, but it is clear when the distance is close -It would be good to know the structure and practice blocking magic that is easy to interfere with first. In comparison, assembling the skeleton golem was quite difficult. shit. I dont have much time. Lee Han checked the time with a nervous expression. First of all, in old-fashioned, orthodox, ancient black magic, summoning undead was done in the following way. The core reagent in which the summoned beasts body is compressed is taken out, magic is infused into the reagent to form the summoned beast, and commands are given so that it can move even if the wizard does not control it one by one. There were no major problems with the first process, reagents. First of all, not only did Delet prepare the Large Monster Bone, but Lee Han also strengthened the bone fragment reagent he usually carried by adding dark elements and blood elements. Thanks to this, even an ordinary bone fragment was able to withstand summoning a medium-sized skeleton golem. And the second process, shape composition, was also successful right away. This was because I had summoned a lot of skeleton warriors on a regular basis, and in case of emergency, I combined these skeletons to create a reinforced skeleton, so my understanding of the form was much higher than I expected. The problem was the last command. This was difficult to do in a short period of time as the wizards brain had to be overworked by injecting and linking commands one by one. The skeleton golem summoned just now was trying to escape by breaking the classroom wall, and the skeleton golem summoned before that was trying to dance in 3/4 time (Dirette was surprised and wanted to leave the composition, but Lee Han himself failed to reproduce it. ) And now the skeleton golem did not move in reverse. Since the previous skeleton golems moved as they wanted, I was a little careful and their movements seemed to be twisted. Tsk. You look like an annoying skeleton golem Come to think of it, junior. Direth spoke to Lee Han without knowing his true feelings. Although it was painful to lose concentration, Lee Han answered. How can you ignore a senior who is like the sky calling you? yes. I forgot to tell you earlier, but you have a cane. I think it would be better to say that Professor Verdus forced you to make it. Yes? Why on earth would you lie like that? Regardless of the reason for lying, it was a lie that no one except Einrogard new students would believe. Professor Verdus took it upon himself to help a student with his work? This is seriously the most bullshit lie Ive heard this year. No. Listen carefully, junior. Professor Verdus also sometimes helps students with magic if its a topic hes interested in. Delet opened his mouth in a cautious manner. As Yukveltire is a school of enchantment magic, Direth knew Professor Verdus quite well. Professor Verdus had a bad taste for sometimes secretly completing only the most interesting and exciting parts of the Buyeo Magic School students research and then leaving. To put it mildly, Yukveltyre locked the door while conducting his research and made sure Professor Verdus never entered. That I guess so, but why do you have to lie like that? Im afraid Yukveltire will be disappointed. I was interested in the wand. Ah. You misunderstood. Senior Yukveltyre has a heart of steel and will never disappoint. Delet felt a little sorry for his friend who was being so confidently slandered by a fellow top junior. But what can you do? Everything is worth it! Junior. Ive been with Yukveltire longer. Do as I tell you. Okay. I can just say that Professor Verdus told me to do it, right? Since it wasnt that difficult, Lee Han readily agreed. But if what you said is true, wouldnt the professor be resentful of you? huh. Lee Han said nothing and nodded calmly. And then I focused on the skeleton golem again. By the way, there is Duke Ikaldoren. Ugh. Direth, unaware of his distressed juniors true feelings, told him about the duke who had kidnapped him last time. When I first brought him here, he was so afraid that it was difficult to talk to him, but he seems to be getting better these days. He even talked to Yukveltyre well. Is that true? What do you want to say? Jukveltyre usually asks how much he can serve, and the duke asks for prosciutto ham topped with truffles, chicory salad, harvested less than two days ago, and southern-style mushroom consomm of the empire. Is it possible that the principal didnt starve properly? Lee Han was surprised to see that the duke still had more energy left to focus on gourmet food than expected. If we had been eating like students, whole grilled and fried meats, hot fruit pies, cakes, chocolates, Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. etc. would have been served right away rather than difficult-to-remember menus. But is this true? It seems like we are running parallel to each other? Since the duke is at a disadvantage, he will probably compromise accordingly. If this is the case, I am talking well. Sometimes the positive side shown by seniors can be scary. Are you saying thats a good thing? Pod! Senior! Its moving! The skeleton golem moves properly! What? really?! I didnt expect to finish it today. Im so glad Wait a minute. Senior. What do you mean, you didnt know you would finish it today? Lee Han was about to be happy with his senior, but stopped and looked at him with a straight face. Chapter 844 Episode 844 After a short conversation, Lee Han lamented inwardly. Unbelievable. I cant trust my senior. I couldnt help but feel a sense of shame about being like this because I was suspicious of Delet, even if it were other professors or seniors. Wow. Its so painful. Its not that bad, is it? Delet was embarrassed when his junior was suffering. Of course, I worked too hard on magic that I shouldnt have done due to a misunderstanding, but learning the Skeleton Golem was still a great achievement. It is okay to be proud and proud. Junior. Look. It is now possible to summon a skeleton golem. I didnt have to Isnt a golem good? I should have listened to what my senior said properly Swish! Delet grabbed the head of the whining junior with both hands and turned him sideways, forcing him to look at the skeleton golem. Hey, look. Isnt it cool? Ugh. Thats cool. Are you proud? Im proud. Yes. Completing a skeleton golem in one lecture is very, very impressive, isnt it? Yes Its amazing, isnt it! yes! Was todays lecture rewarding and satisfying? It was rewarding and rewarding! Delet, who was nodding his head in satisfaction with his juniors answer (which he was forced to get), suddenly began to doubt himself. Am I acting like the professors at Einrogard right now? * * * After the lecture, Lee Han briefly visited Heukam Hall. This was because he wanted to check Duke Ikaldorens condition in person. If the dukes condition has improved, he might be able to talk to me. Last time, the duke was so afraid that he only had him sign for Yukveltyres artificial dimension research and could not discuss any other transactions. Direth claimed that the reason Duke Ikaldoren was scared was because of Lee Hans status as a disciple of the Demon Commander but Lee Han completely disagreed. The fact that his seniors kidnapped him by putting him in a toad demon must have been one of the reasons. You didnt just scare me. In any case, if the dukes condition improved and conversation became possible, there was a possibility that Lee Han could also take the gold coins. Lee Han went down the stairs, thinking of several fake research titles he had thought of in advance. Something like Study on Ancient Small World Magic, Study on Application of Sub-Octane Magic and Advanced Transformation of Lightning Element and Study of Spirit Powers might be too much. Are you there? Please get off. I wont ask for any more. ? Lee Han was puzzled by the Dukes tired and thick voice. Of course, anyone would be nervous if they were trapped in the dungeon of the warlocks magic tower, but what the duke said just now had a slightly different meaning. Its as if hes talking to someone else Your Majesty the Duke. Are you okay? You you are not the princess! The Duke belatedly recognized Lee Hans voice and knocked on the bars. Come on! Come on! ??? Lee Han went down guard, thinking it was a trap. If you go down, wouldnt the peacock hiding next to you attack you? Of course, the Duke was nicely trapped inside the bars. Although he looked much paler and thinner than the last time I saw him. You Duke Ikaldoren, who discovered Ihan, whispered hoarsely. Lee Han was a little worried as it seemed like he was going to go on a rampage since he was the Commander-in-Chiefs disciple. Your Highness the Duke. There was a bit of a misunderstanding about what you said last time Do you have anything to eat? yes? Something to eat. Food. Anything is good. Im sorry, Your Highness. The only food I carry is ordinary food. I always carried a certain amount of food in my backpack just in case, but most of it was preserved food that I could easily eat. This would not be surprising to the duke, who enjoys such extravagant meals that it is difficult to even remember the names of the dishes. Anything ordinary will do! Anything ordinary will do. Is there any bread? Bread there is. It must have hardened a bit. Dao! Lee Han took out a slightly hardened piece of hard bread and held it out. The duke took off the package and hurriedly stuffed it into his mouth. Your Highness the Duke. Here, please spread some butter and jam and eat it. Oh oh oh! The duke accepted the butter and jam offered by Lee Han with tears in his eyes. I cut the butter into large chunks with a knife, spread a lot of jam on it, put it on the bread, and swallowed it without even taking a breath. The duke, who finished four loaves of bread in an instant, seemed to have finally come to his senses. I will repay you for this meal. Demon Commanders disciple. What research are you conducting? Huh? That ancient small world Before clearing up the misunderstanding that he was the demon commanders disciple, Lee Han first spoke about the title of the study, which he had decided to be fake. Before the duke could hear everything, he took out a piece of paper and signed that he would sponsor the research. Take it. Just write the name of the study here. no. You give it to me so easily? Lee Han was embarrassed. There is a certain amount of joy in luck. Isnt this too easy and too fast? Im sure he didnt give you this just because he gave you four loaves of bread with butter and jam is there some other intention? There may be a plan. While Lee Han was worrying, the Duke noticed and opened his mouth. Is there anything else to eat? yes? Im not asking for the ball for free. Lets exchange it. Now, lets take a look. The duke quickly took out another piece of paper and made a blank check to support the research. Lets exchange it for food. How about it? Your Highness the Duke. Are you starving? Didnt Senior Yukveltyre give you a meal? Duke Ikaldoren rolled his eyes. I was worried because I didnt know what Lee Han meant by the question. If its a trap Your Highness the Duke. I will keep your secret in the name of the Commander. Please tell me honestly. Yes. I was starving. I guess I didnt know. I dont understand. Senior Yukveltyre is a narrow-minded, petty, stingy, and eccentric person, but he is not the kind of person who would intentionally starve his prisoners. There was a lot of gossip that was suspicious for a junior following a senior, but the duke was too tired and tired to notice. The princess didnt let it fester on purpose. But its like she starved herself on purpose. The duke explained what had happened with a sigh. At first, the Duke of Yukveltireman was a little relieved when the Demon Commanders disciple and the student of the evil school of black magic disappeared. Still, if you were to choose the most honorable and trustworthy wizard among the three, wouldnt it be the royal family? And Yukveltire behaved with courtesy, as the duke expected. -Thank you for supporting artificial dimension research. majesty. -Im just happy to help the outstanding wizard of Einroguard. -If there is anything you want, please let me know. We will do our best to listen to you. -joy. Instead, we should support more other research. okay. If its gold that I have to pay anyway I dont know how much longer Ill be trapped in Einrogard, so I guess I should at least take this opportunity to eat properly. The food brought by the death knights was really boring. When this week is over and I return to my cell guarded by death knights, I will have another boring meal. The duke ordered the extravagant meal he had enjoyed in the past. Einroguard students who are excellent wizards will be able to prepare well. That judgment was almost correct. Except for the fact that there was one rare exception: in front of the duke. C Rotten salad topped with truffles and beans harvested from the southern part of the chicory ham empire two days after harvest. Is that correct? -Its all wrong. Are you kidding me? -sorry. majesty. Could you please repeat that? - So, with truffles At first, when the princess couldnt remember the menu properly, she thought it couldnt be possible. Still, isnt he a senior student at Einrogard? But that promise soon became a merciless reality. -I have prepared. Lets eat. -Oh oh! Thank you What is this? -This is a southern-style mushroom consomm made with prosciutto ham without truffles and chicory salad that was harvested less than two days ago. -Its not trash? -majesty. It is meaningless for you to try to provoke me with such meaningless insults. -Im not trying to provoke you! no. Look at this! The duke was truly amazed. It wasnt that difficult to make as long as you had the ingredients. It seemed more difficult to make something like this. The ham is frozen and stuck to the bowl. The chicory salad has a strange smell, as if it was mixed with some strange sauce. The mushroom consomm has roughly cut fish and meat rolling around instead of clear soup -The ham is frozen! -Isnt it a delicacy to eat it cold? -Its not cold, its frozen And what on earth is this salad sauce!? -I heard that the key to salad is the sauce. -What about consomm?! What on earth are these junk items? -I tried enriching the taste by adding the remaining ingredients. - The duke seriously wondered if the princess had done this to insult him, but after a long conversation, he was finally able to understand. The princess really didnt know anything about cooking. He was unnecessarily confident in such a topic and tried to cook as he pleased! When I pointed this out, he told me not to provoke him with meaningless insults! Yes! The duke was so wronged and saddened that he cried out as he raised his veins on the wooden pole. It wasnt that difficult of a request. It would have been much better than this if I had just followed the recipe. Thats right. That But Your Highness. If youre so bad at cooking, couldnt you have just asked for the ingredients? I didnt say I couldnt do it like a dog, but I said it anyway. I wont need it in the future, so just ask for the food you eat. Lee Han was puzzled by the Dukes words. So isnt the problem solved? Why are you starving like this? Isnt that good? Do you see that? The Duke pointed to the table outside the bars. There was a slice of thinly sliced bread on the table. I can see it. Thats one days worth of meals. Do you have leftovers? No! Thats the princesss meal for one day!! The duke cried out in a fit of convulsions. Lee Han was overwhelmed by the force and took a step back. Who would have known that the princess would eat so little? Damn it, shouldnt we at least say something about it! How can a person survive after eating only that much! Yukveltire even came up with something, so he left the food first and left the place for a few days. From the dukes perspective, it was a complete surprise. Even if I wanted to, I had no choice but to starve. Give me the food! Damn it! Duke Ikaldoren realized that titles and fame mean nothing in the face of true hunger. When Ihan quickly took out a can of beef and gave it to him, the Duke took the lid off and ate it with his hands. Squeak C ! A door heard from above. Both Lee Han and the Duke were surprised at the sound of the door opening. Lee Han was surprised as he had been trying to get some support while his senior was away, and the Duke was just surprised. However, it was someone they had never seen before who came in. He must have been crippled, so he was wearing crutches on one side, and on his waist was a kitchen knife and a ladle turner. They were wearing the same cooking utensils. He was also wearing a chefs unique hat, giving off the air of a very picky and nervous chef. The other person looked Lee Han up and down and asked bluntly, Are you a boy from the Wardanaz family? youre right. Who are you? Im the kitchen keeper. ! It was the headmasters minion, a skeleton he had never seen before. Lee Han was surprised and said, sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is my first time meeting you. I guess so. Because Ive never seen you either. And Ive never seen any of the second graders either. Because of you. Thanks to you, I couldnt even collect wands, so I got criticized. This is also because of you. ??? Chapter 845 Episode 845: Lee Han was taken aback by the unexpected accusation. Because of Lee Han, Ive never seen the second graders and thanks to that, I havent been able to collect wands. What does that mean? Is this person crazy? Well, Einrogard originally had a lot of crazy people. Lee Han was not surprised and tried to talk calmly. What do you mean you missed second grade because of me? And what about collecting wands? Do you know what my job is? Arent you guarding the kitchen? Unless there was an unknown meaning added to the word kitchen keeper, there was nothing other than this. Half of you got it right. The other half is exchanging groceries for the students. !!! Lee Han was truly surprised by the humanitarian role he heard about for the first time in Einroguard. No. Is there such a role in Einroguard? Why have I never seen it before? The kitchen keeper gave a much harsher and harsher look than before. And then he blurted out. You never saw it because you had nothing to regret. yes? If you want to meet me, you have to be truly poor. You have to be able to sell a canned food and a cane with the skin on your back. If you can rob a kitchen, you dont mind going to the punishment room. The more I listened to the other persons words, the more surprising I was. Lee Han thought to himself. Do you really only appear in front of hungry Einrogard students? A being that appears in front of a student when he or she is so starving that he or she is caught robbing the kitchen. Although it was an eccentric and difficult appearance condition, it was considered average in Einrogard. If you had known it would be like this, you wouldnt have had to stock up on groceries so hard, right? Lee Han said with regret. Its a shame. If I had thrown away more, I and my friends could have received groceries. What do you mean, take it? Arent you giving me groceries? It was called an exchange. Only then did Lee Han come to his senses. When I thought about it, it was strange. Theres no way the skeleton principals minions would show up in front of hungry students and give them groceries for free. Do you have to do anything to give me groceries? Do you make me do chores? You overestimate the students. Is your chores worth it? They only accept magic items. The kitchen manager never gave groceries for free. Food was provided only after receiving various magic-related equipment. Starting with the magic wands students received, small alchemy cauldrons, pots, cloaks, hats, etc. Hungry students had to take at least their friends cane and offer it to them. I cant believe the first year juniors didnt have canes! Lee Han realized the truth and was shocked. At first, I thought the first-year students at Black Turtle Tower collected the wands to celebrate and boast about their victory. However, the students at Black Turtle Tower were equally hungry and having a hard time, so there was no way they could afford that. Of course, I collected it because there was a corner where food was served. Students who are already poor and have nothing are made to steal from each other. Why on earth do you only accept such things? *Because the master ordered it. Aha. Lee Han, who was about to be indignant, was immediately convinced. If the skeleton principal had ordered it, there was no need to wonder. I understood it very well. Last year, the master criticized me for not performing well. Its because of you. No Then you have something to eat, but do you have to force yourself to hold it in? Its okay to eat it alone, so why are you sharing it with your friends? Its because of you. Then why dont you give food to your friends when theyre starving? If you give in a hundred times and share with your friends, why do you give it to the entire student body? No matter how you look at it, its because of you. Lee Han was slightly speechless at the kitchen keepers words. Listening strangely, I thought that feeding all the students was a bit excessive? Wait a minute. The Duke, who was listening behind him, interjected as if he did not understand. What? Prisoner? Dont you know who I am? You know. Youre a fool who was caught trying to steal your masters treasure, the kitchen keeper blurted out. Duke Ikaldorens face turned red at those words, but he didnt yell. There was no point in getting angry at the Skeleton Headmasters servant according to the customs of the empire. He had already keenly felt that there was no . Thats it. Rather, isnt this the Demon Commanders disciple? You are the Demon Commanders servant. Is it okay for a subordinate to be this arrogant towards his student? The Duke sternly pointed out etiquette. Lee Han, who was holding it next to him, was dumbfounded and pointed out. What nonsense Your Highness. I am not a disciple But the kitchen keeper hesitated after hearing those words, thought about it, and then lowered his head. Excuse me. Please forgive my rudeness. No. Why are you apologizing! Im just a student! When the kitchen keeper suddenly lowered his head, Lee Han felt even more upset. How can there be such a thing as this? But whether Lee Han got angry or not, the kitchen keeper seemed to have made up his mind. He kept his head down. I remained polite. When I thought about it, no matter how grumpy I was, it wasnt a good choice to be rude to the Demon Commanders disciple. Even if my resentment was relieved right now, revenge could come back a hundred times or a thousand times sooner. Lee Han got angry and told me to stop. The kitchen manager persisted until the end. Lets stop. So kitchen keeper, what brings you here? Im not hungry and I have no intention of exchanging wands. I didnt come because of Wardanaz. I came because of the idiot behind me. Because of His Highness the Duke? Yes. He called me. The kitchen keeper took out a small brass bell from his belt. The bell swung outward and made a clear sound. That fool doesnt ring now because hes full, but it used to ring this way. Kitchen . The Bell of Hunger that Jigi possessed was an artifact that found hungry people within the Einrogard territory. When a starving person screamed with their soul, the bell sensed the persons location and resonated the sound in that direction. This artifact Using this, the kitchen keeper ripped off the students wands and various magical equipment and tools, and sometimes even found students starving to death in remote areas of the territory . Hearing the explanation, Duke Ikaldoren blushed again. That bastard, the kitchen keeper, was because of him. I didnt expect to come here. I I wasnt that hungry. A servant who couldnt speak would have lied. You idiot. Magic doesnt lie. What a rude bastard! The Duke was indignant, but couldnt do anything inside the bars. The kitchen keeper put the bell back in. Its not like the Duke is hungry . If theres nothing else to do, Ill have to go. Wardanaz. Please forget about being rude today. No. Im fine. If you think about it, isnt the principal a bad person? !? The Duke, who was listening behind him, was taken aback. He had never thought that he would openly curse at his teacher. Is it okay to do that? When Lee Han said that, the kitchen keeper bowed his head again as if grateful and turned around. Wait! ? ?? It was the Duke who called the kitchen keeper and stopped him. Lee Han and the kitchen keeper looked at the Duke as if they were puzzled. I looked up. Oh no. I heard they exchange food. okay. What can I give you? At Lee Hans pitiful look, the duke felt shame as if he had been naked to the bottom of his soul. If he had just shown him a look of contempt, he wouldnt have been so ashamed. First of all, you can give it away. We need to check whats there first. Do you see the ring here? This ring alone will be enough to buy a fortress. Duke Ikaldoren held out his index finger and held the ring up to the light. The eighteen precious stones had been carefully cut and were shining brightly. Anyone could see that it was an expensive work of art. . But the kitchen keeper shook his head. Thats not possible. What!? Why cant I do that? Like I said, I only receive magic items. Theres no magic. You can buy dozens of magic items with just this! Ask the owner. Idiot. No matter how much he said, the kitchen keeper remained steadfast. The duke was frustrated, pounding his chest, and shouted to Lee Han. Yes, boy! I guess you can exchange it. Exchange it for a magic item! No. Thats a bit Why!! When even Lee Han refused, the duke stared with bloodshot eyes. I couldnt understand why he refused. This is too expensive, right? Its a prick on my conscience to exchange it for a few cheap magic items I have. Even though I was obsessed with collecting imperial gold coins, I was worried about the future if I scammed on such a large scale. Im hungry right now, so I exchanged that ring for a pair of magic leather boots. Even if you say you want to eat, wont you change your mind later when you go out? I said Im fine! Me!! The Duke was jumping up and down inside the bars, begging to be sold cheaply on the art that had been passed down through his family. The kitchen keeper put a finger next to his head and twirled it around. Do it. You fool has turned sour. Dont say that. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im sorry. Dont even treat me with any respect. Then the kitchen keeper fell silent. Lee Han wanted to hit him. Your Highness the Duke. Then lets do it like this. Ill just give you some magic items. It was Lee Han, who had tried to sell a portable leather water bottle by enchanting it just last year. There were a few cheap magic items left in his backpack that he had made to help Professor Verdus with his work or for practice during lectures. . The duke asked as if he didnt understand. Youre just going to give it to me? So then what do you get? Youll pay me back when you go out later. At that moment, tears flowed from the corners of Duke Ikaldorens eyes. These were the first warm words he had heard since being taken to Einrogard. Ugh . Ugh! His Royal Highness the Duke. Did I say something wrong? No no. Thank you. thank you! I I will definitely pay you back. The duke promised, crying, forgetting his age and reputation. I felt so sorry that I was suspicious and wary of this boy because he was the Demon Commanders disciple. How could you insult such a good boy? Can you do it? I will definitely support you when I go out. Hmm. If I ask you to write a few more memorandums now, it would be too trash. Lee Han felt disappointed in his heart. He couldnt bear to say in front of someone who was crying like this, Could you please write a few more memorandums of research support ? He was trying to disguise it, so Lee Han even cast an illusion magic on him. Yukveltyre was not the person to take something like that away, but the Duke has now become a person that no one trusts, especially the royal family. -Your Highness the Duke. Senior Yukbeltire is not interested in cooking or eating, but he will not take away your food -No! I dont believe it. I dont know what that princess will do! -Okay, I understand. Dont worry too much though. Its because youre busy right now. He will come back soon to check if there are any inconveniences. -No! please. Tell them not to come anymore! -No I have to visit regularly. What should I do if there is any inconvenience? -Please come! Please, please!! -No, Ill try my best. Chapter 846 Episode 846 Its a shame. Who would have thought that such an arrogant duke would change like that. Even though I wasnt particularly fond of Duke Ikaldoren, I felt sympathy for him. And the most surprising thing about this was that there was no malice on the part of Yukveltyre himself. Even if the torture had been intentional, I dont think it would have turned out that well Even if Lee Han and Yukveltire had joined hands and one played the role of a good torturer and the other a bad torturer, the results would not have been this good. As a disciple of Professor Verdus, he had a natural talent for torturing people. Anyway, I guess I should tell my senior. Ihan tried to find Yukveltyre and tell him that he would take care of the duke for the next few days. It might be a little annoying, but I felt so sorry for Duke Ikaldoren that I felt like I had to do that. We have already received confirmed sponsorship for two research studies. Oh. Senior! As I climbed up and went out of the Heukam Pavilion, I saw Yukbeltire passing by. Yukveltire, who was checking the time by winding the mainspring of his pocket watch with his thin, white fingers, slowly turned his head when he heard his juniors call. hello. Okay. Nice to meet you. Lee Han quickly threw the staff he was holding into the grave pit next to him so that the other person would not notice. To be honest, I thought it would be okay to show it, but what Delet said bothered me for no reason. If he tried to bully Lee Han with his seniors authority and status, it would not be good, so it was right to be careful. for a moment. Did the tree spirit hate places like that? After throwing it, I thought about it, and I realized that tree spirits dont like places like grave pits. As it is a spirit related to life, it could not help but be disgusted with the jealousy and evil spirit of the black magic school. Well, there is nothing we can do about it. Lee Han quickly gave up. What to do with something that has already been thrown? And the tree spirit was strong and fierce, so it wouldnt be a problem if it fell into a grave pit. Senior. Whats going on here? I have to return the book I borrowed from Delet. How about you? I came here because I was wondering if His Highness the Duke was doing well. Yukveltire shook his head slightly as if he had done something useless. The Duke is being taken care of perfectly. Dont waste your time. Lee Han was dumbfounded. He was even more dumbfounded because he was confident. You almost killed someone and then you confidently say something like that? Have you checked today? No. Why? A junior from the Wardanaz family. As you will see, the important thing in enchantment magic is efficiency. Just as there is no need to recalculate a perfectly calculated magic formula, there is no need to go back to the Duke, who is in perfect control. Yukveltire said without a doubt. He added exactly the amount of food the Duke wanted. So there was no need to manage it until the designated period was over. Oh, yes. By the way, senior. Would it be okay for me to manage the Duke from now on? Why? Lee Han was about to say, His Highness the Duke wants to kill you, but held back. He was worried that Yukveltire might be stubborn. As a junior, I will help you with your work . I want to give it to you. Ive thought about it well now. My artificial dimension research I dont like that. When Lee Han immediately refused, dissatisfaction bloomed on Yukveltires expressionless face. Why did this junior show respect for his senior with qualifications and talent? Even though you have it, you keep rejecting it? Im too busy to even do that. Anyway, can I take charge of it? Yes. Instead, you shouldnt kill His Highness because you cant manage him. Because shes an important hostage. Lee Han clenched his fists without realizing it. The other person is a senior. You must never attack. The other person is a senior. You must never attack. yes. Ill try my best. Enough painting Wait a minute. ? Yukveltyre called out to Lee Han, who was about to turn around. Hows the wand making going? You mean the wand? After glancing at the grave pit next to him, Lee Han said, I m looking for a black magnet , he said carefully . By the way, senior. How would you feel if someone completed my wand instead? If I complete it, I guess I will complete it. Yukveltire answered immediately as if nothing had happened. At that answer, Ihan sighed in relief. What? . Was Senior Direth worried for no reason? Although Senior Yukveltyre was a bit of a strange person, he was not the kind of person who would get angry or bully his juniors for having someone else complete the cane for them. Did someone say they would complete it for you? I heard that kind of offer Rejection is the right thing to do. I think it would be good. After all, hes probably a low-level fraudster. Seeing as he is trying to steal the work of another enchantment wizard, he must be a shameless piece of trash. It was Lee Hans first time seeing Yukveltire speak so long and quickly. He let out the words in one breath without taking a breath. No just now. You said that if you complete it, you will complete it. Thats right? But the person who suggested it is a fraudster and trash Because he is a fraudster and trash. Rather, it can be said to be a moderate expression. Even if I spend my whole life wandering in hell with eternal damnation in my soul, it wouldnt be enough. Youd rather just be angry The older man said that he wasnt angry, but was giving off a sharp look. Lee Han was shocked at the sight. The good news was that Professor Verdus was able to handle most of that anger but what was unsettling was that some of that anger could spill over to Lee Han. Although his attitude was irrational and unreasonable, he was originally an Einrogard wizard. Arent most people like that? Ill have to tell you later. Or never talk about it. Okay. Seniors. Ill keep that in mind. Now then Junior of the Wardanaz family. Yes? You will decline the offer, right? Yes. Well then, Ill really just go Okay. Ihan sighed in relief and turned around. He planned to come back and pick up the wand once Yukveltire disappeared far away. Junior of the Wardanaz family. !? He was walking away. Yukbeltire suddenly stopped and called again. Lee Han was scared because he thought his true feelings were revealed. Huh? You should really decline the offer. Understand? I understand. After that, Yukveltire called Ihan three more times and harassed him before leaving. Lee Han put Yukbeltyre on his list of people to avoid for a while. Crazy alter ego Verdus Yukveltire Hmm. Lee Han, who was pondering, lifted the quill and changed the order of danger. Yukveltire Verduss crazy alter ego * * * The lecture on Advanced Fantasy Magic and Spiritual Science Theory was a third-year lecture taught by Professor Kirmin Ku. Originally, this kind of advanced fantasy magic could be taught to second-year students, but the reason for taking this lecture starting from third-year students was because of spiritual body science. Spiritual body, or soul. When fantasy magic reaches a certain level, exploration of existence and soul becomes essential. Low-level illusion magic actually did not require access to the soul. In some ways, illusion is close to the concept of deceiving the other person, and there is no need for the soul to be involved in the deception. Even in the case of Farhaites fantasy magic series that Lee Han learned last year, it was possible to cast it without studying the soul as it distorts vision with the power of flame. But thats just a simple thought. For fantasy magic to go beyond a certain level, you need to be able to delve deeper into the soul than wizards from other schools. Professor Kirmin wrote fantasy letters on the blackboard. Sensing the opponents soul, recognizing ones own soul, expanding and contracting the power of this soul, and directly interfering with the soul to confuse and inflict damage It was not simply to pursue a higher level of magic. This approach to souls is essential when casting illusion magic against enemies or monsters with high magic power. Professor Bolmo said, It is several times more difficult to fool a magician above a certain level with fantasy magic than in other fields of magic, but this is only half the truth. A truly excellent illusion wizard cannot be stopped even if you try. Once you have the experience of sitting in the middle of your workshop sighing, Its safe here and having your own shadow change at will, you wont be able to look down on illusion magic. Im Bagreg. Didnt you tell me the story about how you hit a professor? Professor. I think Ive heard that story over a hundred times. Hmph. I understand. You just dont have to say anything. no! Lee Han glared at his seniors. They block the opportunity for their juniors to learn just because they heard everything. I was so angry. Tsk. Im curious. How on earth did you get hit? If Lee Han knew his weakness, he might be able to use it later when dealing with Professor Boladi. Everyone remember the last lecture, right? Lets continue. Wardanaz, you come to the front here. Professor Kirmin called Lee Han aside. Since I missed the lecture last time, I felt the need to explain it separately. What those friends are doing right now is practicing contemplating and recognizing the soul. Wardanaz. As I explained just now, you have to start with perception first. This is also harder than you think. Even if you cant do it today, I will understand. Even for a wizard, realizing and recognizing ones own soul was more difficult than expected. It is not easy to force a natural sense, like breathing, to become unfamiliar. So the students started by recognizing the souls of others, not their own. The seniors in the classroom used various elixirs and magic to amplify and resonate the power of the soul. Because the enlarged soul has become easier to see. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From now on, Im going to go out of body lightly. Wardanaz. Im going to spin around and come back, so try to feel the discomfort. Your soul is there now. Uh, Professor. ? I think I can still do it with soul recognition ?! Professor Kirmin was embarrassed. Did Professor Bagrek also make you recognize souls? Even so, isnt that too much?? no. Lee Han quickly cleared up the misunderstanding. If I remained silent, Professor Boladi, who had done nothing wrong, but was not at fault in this matter, might be framed. Thats I learned ancient black magic last time, and this black magic is a magic that absorbs other peoples pain, and to use it more properly, you have to go deep into the soul It was a vast and long story, but Professor Kirmin was Einro. As one of the few relatively normal professors in the Guard, I listened patiently. If it were someone else, I would have said Wait a minute. It wouldnt have been strange to ask, Does that make sense? hmm. Professor Kirmin was beyond surprised when Lee Han learned the magic from the crazy clone of the headmaster and used that magic to heal another cursed wizard, and even went so far as to find his own soul and place a curse to overcome the ordeal. A question suddenly occurred to me. Then Wardanaz doesnt need to take this lecture? The goal of the first semester of the Advanced Fantasy Magic and Spiritual Body Theory lecture was to recognize and become familiar with the spiritual body In this way, no student learned everything on their own before attending the lecture. Chapter 847 Episode 847 Professor? Professor? Lee Han looked at Professor Kirmin with suspicious eyes. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like the professor wasnt listening to me and was thinking about something else. Oh. Why are you like this? Are you listening to what Im saying? Of course. Im listening. Why are you asking that question? Professor Kirmin answered without changing his expression. As a professor of fantasy magic, he was skilled at managing his facial expressions no matter how shocking it was. Im sorry. I thought the professor had something else in mind. Absolutely not. Wardanaz. Anyway, thanks to those events, you were able to recognize spirits, right? Yes, thats right. Its not Professor Bagreks fault. Then there is no reason to take this lecture. yes? The goal of the first semester of this course is soul recognition. Professor Kirmin explained to Lee Han what the lecture Advanced Fantasy Magic and Spiritual Science Theory aims for in the first semester. Although I learned various illusionary spells and practiced various things, my ultimate goal was to recognize the souls of other beings and my own. Uh, then what do I do now? Cant you just do whatever you want? You dont have to attend the lecture. As the professors words were so shocking, Lee Han was greatly embarrassed. No, but you cant come to the lecture hall You come to the lecture to learn, right? Wardanaz. Why waste time when youve already learned it? Why dont you go to Professor Baggrek and practice dueling a little more ? I dont think so. I was joking. Im sorry. Professor Kirmin saw his students cold eyes and immediately apologized. No matter how much time was wasted, going to Professor Boladi to practice magic combat was not a good choice. Is it good? After the panic was over and he calmed down, Lee Han weighed the proposal he had just heard. I was taken aback when they told me there was no need to come to the classroom, but when I thought about it, the more free time Lee Han had, the better. Of course, skipping one lecture wont make Lee Han more relaxed and happy, but still Theres nothing wrong with having some extra time. Professor. Still, Im worried that I might miss something if I dont come to class. I also have to take the test. It doesnt matter because the test is about soul-related recognition anyway. Lets skip that. And youll miss it. Hmm. Professor Kirmin was lost in thought, tapping his fingers on the table. I was able to pass the exam, but there were a few things I missed in the lecture. There were several illusionary spells learned during the lecture for soul recognition. Just take this book. Professor Kirmin took a small book out of his gray linen vest pocket and opened it. Then the book rapidly grew larger and thicker. Advanced Fantasy Magic and Soul Applications? As I said, if you learn how to recognize and manipulate souls, the scope of fantasy magic will become much wider and stronger. It is a magic book for illusion wizards who have begun to recognize souls, so it would be a good idea to read it. There are quite a few useful magics. Thank you, Professor. Are these the magic we are learning in class this semester? What are you talking about? Its a grimoire for fantasy wizards who have begun to recognize souls. Theres no way you can learn that in this semesters lectures. The goal of this semesters lectures is soul recognition. ? Lee Han tilted his head because he didnt understand Professor Kirmins words. Then why did you give me this book? Then why did you give me this? Wardanaz, I gave it to you because I thought you would be bored because you had nothing to learn, right? Lee Han was dumbfounded. How on earth do you come up with such ridiculous thoughts? If you dont have anything to learn, youll be comfortable and happy. What a bore While the student was cursing under his breath, Professor Kirmin took out a piece of paper and scribbled on it quickly. Thats it. Take this. Wardanaz. What is this? These are the magics that we learn separately in this semesters lectures. Honestly, you dont necessarily need to learn them, but they are not bad spells. Lee Han thought as he looked at a piece of paper as if comparing it to a large, thick grimoire. Wouldnt it be enough to just give them the paper in front of them? * * * Professor Kirmin coolly helped Lee Han pass the tests and assignments, but he did not completely neglect Lee Han. Leaving students alone just because they can figure things out on their own is something only Professor Verdus does at Einrogard. Instead, Professor Kirmin called a senior from the School of Fantasy Magic. Sevius. If Wardanaz here asks a question about magic, would you please answer? If it wasnt during lecture time, Professor Kirmin could answer or explain directly, but during lecture time, the professor also had to lecture. 4th year at Black Turtle Tower Sevius, a hamster beast student, nodded while asking a question, I understand. professor. But I have a question. What is it? Why are you coming out separately and asking about magic instead of listening to the lecture? Of course, it was a question that anyone would ask. A second-year junior who should be taking magic lectures with third-year juniors. He came with the professor and said, Hey, please take my questions during the lecture. Ah. There are complicated circumstances there. Do you want me to explain it long or briefly? Please explain it briefly. In response to Sevius answer, Professor Kirmin explained cheerfully as if he had been waiting. If not at times like this, when else would he make fun of his picky student. Wardanazs first semester lecture. I have studied all the contents in advance. Could you please explain at length? Only after the professor said, Wardanaz was forced to learn magic from the evil ancient being of Einroguard did Sevius understand the situation. I could understand it. Indeed thats what it was. Interesting. Usually people are taught to learn by force, right? Sevius thought to himself. It would have been so convenient if someone had forced them to learn magic. The fourth-year students who are suffering because of graduation would also be much happier. They really learned it just because they told them to learn it Then, please take care of me. yes. professor. My third-year juniors might be a little frustrated. Of course. Thats how it should be! I plan to nag as soon as I return to the classroom. These bastards. I cant believe that even second-year juniors are still doing it this slowly. Sevius internally mourned the third-year juniors who had been quiet and ended up in trouble because they had outstanding juniors. But what could he do? Einrogard followed his will. It was a place where unrelated bad luck struck from time to time. Ah. Professor Kirmin disappeared and Sevius, a man left alone with Lee Han, thought, Oh my gosh. He had a different schedule for today. Junior. I feel sorry. Ill make up for it next time, so can I just leave for today? Yes? Its okay, but is there something going on? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have an appointment. Is this an appointment related to the location transfer club? Yes, but. Sevius was dumbfounded as his junior gave him a sparkling look. . Why on earth does a student at the Blue Dragon Tower like stealing so much? You definitely dont mean to go together. Professor Kirmin told me to ask my senior and learn from it Lee Han was pretentiously sad. Professor Kirmin Of course, it was given to them to practice illusion magic, not to allow them to move the positions of objects together in their spare time, but that didnt matter. Tsk. i get it. Then, why dont you follow me? Sevius grumbled in a picky manner, but eventually allowed Lee Han to follow him. First of all, he was also a junior in the library club in the same location movement club, and even though Professor Kirmin had asked him to, he felt sorry for leaving him behind and moving separately. Thank you . Senior. Its okay. Because its also a request from the professor. No matter how much the professor asks, there are seniors who will kick you out if they dont like it. What. Where do you say there is a person like that? Sevius responded bluntly. Senior Yukveltyre said so. This person. Hes pretending not to hear. Sevius pretended not to hear and moved on. Then he opened his mouth to change the subject. Do you know where you are planning to visit? I dont know. Then why did you say you would follow me? Senior. I thought it would be a surplus business wherever you visit There was awkward silence again. Sevius cleared his throat and explained. You know about the Imperial Magic School Baldrogard, right? Yes. Then do you know that several Baldrogard wizards visited this week? Yes. I know. Did Baldrogard wizards steal things from Einrogard in the past? ?!!!! Lee Han was even more surprised than when he was kidnapped by the crazy clone of the headmaster of the skeleton. How could Baldrogard have been kidnapped ? Are you saying the wizards stole Einrogards belongings? What did you say? Baldrogard wizards stole Einrogards items?? I guess you didnt know. okay. Ive stolen it before. I cant believe it. How on earth did you steal it? Sevius turned the corner at the end of the northern hallway and brought up the stairs. He continued his explanation by going up the stairs. Einrogard often conducts research with Baldrogard students. there is. Waldrogard students provide research funds, and Einrogard students start from the idea , conduct theoretical experiments, write reports, etc. I heard that my seniors senior also conducted research together in that way. I guess you needed research funds. I guess thats possible. The research was conducted externally, and when it was almost complete, a Baldrogard student who coveted the item committed an evil betrayal. Lee Han swallowed. What kind of evil betrayal did the Drogard student commit? I sent a letter to the principal, reporting that the Einrogard student went out in violation of school rules. The Einrogard student was captured. Lee Han paused at the sight of the evil betrayal that was different from what he had imagined. Although it was evil, it was a little different from what he had thought. I see. That senior. Because he was captured, student Baldrogard was able to take possession of the almost finished product and use it to his advantage. He passed it on to his juniors before graduating . However, among the students who came this time, the one who brought the item was found. The stolen item from Einrogard wandered around Baldrogard and eventually returned like this. Of course, Sevius thought that the right to this item belonged to this side. Arent we escalating things too much because of old grudges? Lee Han was slightly hesitant. Of course, Lee Han himself didnt really like Baldrogard students, but there was still no reason to pick the pockets of people who came as guests. There was a high possibility that the people involved would not even think that they had stolen something from Einrogard. . Because you probably dont know anything Now that you think about it, what kind of research was it? Research to improve space-expanding backpacks. I heard that many of my seniors coveted it because it was a very well-made item. Senior. I am so angry and heartbroken to hear that the traditions and heritage of our Einroguard have been so meanly taken by those from another magic school. We must retrieve it as quickly as possible. At times like this, its like the Blue Dragons Tower again! Sevius thought to himself as he watched his junior talking about the schools honor and pride. Chapter 848 Episode 848 I agree. Some members of the location transfer club say that all the objects in the world are theirs Whether you agree with that or not, at least these objects are ours. I think Einrogard students have rights. That is correct, senior! Lee Han clapped his hands as if flattering at Sevius words. To be honest, even if I didnt have the right, I would have definitely asked to steal an improved space expansion backpack. It was something that was so necessary. Shh. You have to be quiet from here on out. Sevius carefully stopped his steps. Then he asked Lee Han. Have you ever been to the 5th floor? doesnt exist. I guess so. I dont often have to go to the 4th floor. In Einrogards first year, even if you walked around the main building, it was usually only the 2nd floor and sometimes the 3rd floor. When you become a 2nd year, you can go directly to the 7th floor village where the older students gather, so the 4th to 6th floors are surprisingly special. If you dont have it, there will be less work to do. Ive been to the 4th floor a lot Lee Han wanted to say that hes been to the 4th floor often since he was in first grade, but he held back. It was because I didnt want to be considered a strange junior by my senior. The 5th floor is not much different from the 4th floor. Strange classroom, strange trap. And the principals strange minions. Sevius ignored it again, pretending not to hear it. Lee Han was disappointed. But the one difference is that there are guest quarters. Unless we are close friends, we often stay there. Guests who were familiar with a specific school in Einrogard, such as students from Kalarogard, were allowed to stay at that schools magic tower, but sometimes there were guests who were not friendly with any of the schools faculty or staff. Regardless of their friendship, Baldrogard guys dont often stay in places like the Magic Tower. Why? Because I dont like magic? No. If you stay in a place that is easily accessible to Einrogard students, you will be attacked often. As a fellow Einrogard student, Lee Han felt a little sorry. Anyway, the accommodation on the 5th floor is a pretty safe place. You cant see it unless youre a guest in the first place. According to Sevius explanation, the Visitors Lodging located on the 5th floor was like a small village. A small village that can only be reached by those who qualify as guests. Of course, students who were not guests could not reach the village no matter how much they wandered through the 5th floor. Now. How should I approach a place like this? Lee Han confidently answered his seniors question. As a junior from the same school and club, I had to show my ability in times like this. We are kidnapping a customer. If we lead the way, a way will appear. That might be a useful method, though. What I was talking about was a method of accessing it from another floor. If there was one thing that even the skeleton headmaster couldnt touch, it was the chaos in the main building of Einrogard. It is impossible to predict as the magic that has been accumulated for so long operates according to different rules. The clever Einroguard students knew how to cleverly exploit this chaos. When the space overlaps from one floor to another and a path is opened, the surrounding magic naturally weakens. When breaking through a place with strong security, you must approach from another floor. Indeed. Thank you. Lee Han regretted it. How amazing would it have been if, instead of kidnapping a guest, he had said, When spatial overlap occurs from one floor to another, we take advantage of the weakening of nearby magic. Pfft. I should have thought about it a little more before speaking. Sevius took out a map from his pocket. Every student at Einrogard had their own map. If you didnt make a map, it was very easy to get lost. But Sevius map was unique. Instead of topography, it was densely packed with time. It was written down. Is it possible that the time overlaps? Sevius nodded. Although Sevius was picky about the wizards he worked with on location transfers, he could not deny that this junior was an excellent partner. Except for the drawback of being still a second year. Come to think of it, it was hard to find such a talented person. He was so talented that it was scary! The road will open near the Pig Tower statue over there in 30 minutes. But why did you come this way? There is a toxic swamp nearby. Its hard to get in because of this. The possibility that the road will not open has increased. Lee Han changed the topic. Then what about here? It says that the ceiling here will open in 47 minutes. Someone destroyed the hallway, so we wont be able to use it for a while. Sevius let out a low curse as if he was disapproving. It was because some ignorant, crazy bastard destroyed the hallway on the 6th floor. One of the easy paths was blocked again. Lee Han remained silent. Is bad luck coming because of Gainando and Aden Arth? I feel strangely unlucky So I have to go in here, which opens in an hour. Before we go in here, let me explain a few magics. Sevius started explaining because he thought it went well. Since his juniors are also taking the lecture on Advanced Fantasy Magic and Spiritual Science Theory, it seemed like a good idea to explain the magic they are learning here. First, The Deception of Ogonin. It is a 3-circle spell. Its a magic cast on the opponent, and it weakens the opponents resistance and causes the caster to see an illusion that is advantageous to the caster. Ogonins deception Lee Han listened intently, taking notes. It is said that an excellent illusion wizard can literally control the opponent, but in the first place, It was really difficult to control a creature with high intelligence. It usually didnt take a lot of effort as you had to completely read its thoughts and guide it accurately. Rather, it was better to weaken the opponents resistance in this way in general and then let them imagine it on their own. It was a more efficient way to make it. Next is Ogonins Perversion. Likewise, 3-circle magic. This is a bet on the wizard himself. I will camouflage my appearance according to the surrounding terrain. If you cast on yourself in the hallway of Einroguard in the middle of the night, there is a high possibility that you will be seen as a professor by the opponent. The magic that camouflages the appearance that is most comfortable in that situation is It was Ogonins Perversion. These two magics are usually used together. Only one is lacking in many areas. Both are magic that access the soul. Is that correct? Yes. Exactly. As Lee Han pointed out the point, Sevius internally exclaimed. As can be seen from the fact that these are the magics taught in this semesters lectures, these two magics are magics developed to access the soul, apart from their own effects. It was. The great fantasy wizard Ogonin developed efficient and excellent magic so that younger students could easily follow it. The magic itself had good performance and learning would increase access to the soul, so Sevius looked at the magic created by Ogonin. I couldnt help but be amazed every time. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One approaches the enemys soul and disrupts the outer surface, and the other shakes the outer surface of ones own soul to create waves But arent there any magics created by wizards other than Ogonin? Pure curiosity Ihan asked a question. Then Sevius answered bluntly, Are you saying you dont like Ogonins magic right now? No, no. Im just curious. Im sorry. You behaved unbecoming a senior. Sometimes among the juniors, there are those who ignore Ogonins magic because they think its boring. Sevius didnt really like juniors who neglected the magic created by Ogonin and tried to learn other magic first. That was a very foolish and intoxicated look. I also respect Ogonin ! I respect you so much! Lee Han shouted quickly, fearing that his true feelings would be revealed. Sevius didnt show it openly, but he seemed quite satisfied. Lastly, its Ogonins Detection. It would be easier to understand if I had learned I learned it. Thats right. Anyway, this is a magic that detects the waves emitted by nearby spirits and detects hostility. To put it simply, apart from the principle, it was a magic that detects the approach of nearby enemies in advance. All three were definitely efficient and convenient. Especially the location transfer club members. Especially for others. It certainly seems like I was too prejudiced against Ogonin. Ihan reflected once again. It was something I felt last time, but I felt like I was being too prejudiced because of my first meeting with Ogonin. Maybe it was because I met an outstanding illusion wizard named Baldororn. If you are next to the skeleton headmaster, you can see the Pengelin familys egg. Because Sickle also felt like a new wizard. These three spells are originally spells that must be learned during this semester. You passed the lecture because you learned about soul recognition in a different way, but it wouldnt hurt to learn it later. I will cast it for you today. Oh. While Sevius was explaining Ogonins Detection, Lee Han, who had learned Ogonins Dazzle and Ogonins Contortion, paused. Im not saying you should learn now . Just learn how to detect. Yes But , senior. This isnt something you should have told me first Be quiet. Youre calling me a senior too much. Ihan grumbled inwardly. * * * Zandanni of the Aljadq family, a fourth-year student at Baldrogard, said with a sullen expression, I knew that the magicians of Einrogard were great, but I never thought they would use such magic. The ancient magic Black Emperors Crown . The Baldrogard students who witnessed this were quite shocked upon their return. In particular, Zandanni, who prided himself on studying magic seriously (to his own mind), was even more shocked. How could that Einrogard student use magic like that? Can you shoot? Dont be too intimidated. Even by the standards of Einrogard students, that magic is not ordinary. It must have been a very exceptional situation. Garal, a wizard hired by Baldrogard students, comforted Zandanni. Although it was not an action that suited Garals personality, he was sincere in what he just said. No matter how much magic such as the Black Crown was used by Einrogard students, Even so, it cannot be used carelessly. They must have used exceptional methods, such as ancient relics. Arent you fooling me? The boy from the Wardanaz family clearly cast it calmly. By the time he reaches the 6th grade, he will be able to maintain a calm expression. You cant tell by appearance. Garal was a little confused as he spoke. To be honest, he wanted to ask how he cast it. If you used an ancient relic, why didnt you notice? With Garals words and the support of the other students, Zandanni finally regained her strength. In fact, a 6th year student at Einrogard might be able to understand it somehow. Soon, my time in Einrogard will end, so even if I continue like this, Is that okay? Its okay. I did all the sightseeing on the first day. I should take the time I have left to relax and then go back. Are these guys really wizards? Garal was in a state of bewilderment. As a wizard, when visiting other wizards territory, you should try to squeeze out every last drop of it. If you dont have that kind of inquisitive spirit, youre not a wizard. Of course, you dont need that kind of desperation for the Baldros. They say its a luxury to wish for, but this is too lazy Well , either way, the Baldrogard students relaxed in the dormitory while sipping wine from a luxury leather bag. One of them played music while the other two culturedly played wizard cards. I enjoyed it. Even though Garal was working for money, he wanted to hit me. that backpack. Ive felt it since last time, but its quite unique. It doesnt look like a ready-made product. As expected, you have a good eye! youre right. This is a gift my seniors senior received from the Ainroguard wizard. Its proof of friendship. ?? Can a dragon and a mouse be friends? Chapter 849 Episode 849 But Garal did not reveal his true feelings right away. It would have been bold to say this when he lived in the Northern Snowflake Tower, but Garal has matured a lot thanks to three research failures, five accidents, and one assassination attempt on his patron (it was actually an accident that was misunderstood as an assassination attempt). No matter how unlucky you are, you must be careful with your mouth in front of your employer. Its surprising. Ive never heard of a Baldrogard student being close to an Einrogard student. The students of Einrogard are certainly one of the two-horse chariots that tow the empire, but they are said to lack a bit of dignity. It is understandable that we, Baldrogard, are rarely close friends . Crack! Garal had to grit his teeth. The Baldrogard student in front of me seemed to be casting illusion magic with just a few words. How can you manipulate peoples emotions so easily? You have to endure it. But arent there always exceptions? Zandanni began to explain without even knowing that Garal was gritting his teeth. The senior who created this improved space expansion backpack with the Einrogard student was a person of great reputation within Baldrogard. He was almost a legend. He was so amazing that as soon as he graduated, he was invited to various places The corner of Garals mouth twitched again. There was no way a Baldrogard student would receive such an active invitation to the Imperial Magic Tower or the Wizards Guild. So how did you get this gift? Ah. Theres a touching story there. According to Giandanni, students Waldrogard and Einrogard worked hard together to research space expansion backpacks. Then one day, student Einrogard suddenly left in the middle of research due to personal reasons student Baldrogaard kept the space-expanding backpack left behind by his friend as a proof of friendship and passed it on to his juniors. oh my god. Even the cases in Detective Toberies wouldnt be this suspicious. Garal was astonished. There were more than one suspicious aspect to this short and simple story. First of all, it was strange that a student at Einrogard would finish his research in a hurry and leave due to personal reasons. Among the many magic schools in the empire, isnt Einrogard particularly strict in its evaluation of achievements? There was no way a student like that would just abandon his research and leave . If you are a student at Einrogard, you can send your soul to participate in research even if your head is cut off. Thats strange. But the other party is the employer. Instead of pointing out the flaws in the story, Garal changed the topic. Indeed. Its a good backpack. There were many items that provided a subspace that was larger on the outside than the inside, but their quality varied greatly. From items that provide only two to three times the expansion space, to items that provide tent-level space. It didnt just end with space. How to reduce the weight inside and how to secure the necessary horsepower. The inside of the item will inevitably shake as it moves, but how will the chaos caused by the expanded space be brought into order? Because the area that had to be covered was so large, it could not be perfect. Also, some advantages were incompatible. In the end, an excellent space expansion item meant an item that was made as close to perfection as possible, even if it wasnt perfect. In that respect, the space expansion backpack could definitely be said to be excellent. Of course, there is nothing particularly lacking in any area, and above all Its not heavy and the surroundings dont shake every time you move. The space was solidified well. for a moment. Instead of expanding the space inside, they created separate spaces and connected them! Rather than inflating or expanding the space inside, they created a separate space and connected it separately. Garal was surprised. The former method was usually used for small bags or backpacks, and the latter was used for tents or tents. In any case, capturing or expanding an existing space requires much less horsepower and less effort. In comparison, creating a separate sub-space and connecting it again took a lot more work, starting from the space. It wasnt used for large tents or tents for no reason. But this is a backpack that uses the latter method. We connected separate sub-spaces!? Did you know? Huh? What do you mean? Haha. Its nothing. Garal was taken aback by Zandannis reaction. If I were to explain to Baldrogard a student about the differences in the space expansion magic methodology, I would have to be paid ten times more than I am now. Is it possible to change the space in this backpack? Oh. How did you know? The name of the backpack is Six-way Backpack. Giandanni excitedly explained the backpacks performance. This backpack had six spaces inside, and you could lock it into the desired space by turning the pattern engraved on the backpacks lock. It was possible to access it. Giandanni had high-quality wine in room 1, a chess set and chair made of boxwood in room 2, a cashmere frock coat and tailcoat in room 3, a southern silk vest and hat, etc. in room 4. In space, there are famous books from the empire, including the Detective Toberiz series, and in space 5, there are harnesses for fighting Theres nothing related to magic. Garal cursed inwardly. At least if youre an alchemy school, wouldnt it be okay to carry a cauldron or a flask with you? Wait a minute. Why 5 when you can access 6 spaces? Space 6 is locked. Its been like that since I first got it. Why? Well? Im not sure. arent you curious? If the artifact in ones hand was locked in only one space, a normal wizard would have been curious and tried to open it somehow. Zandanni slapped his palm and shook his head. Thats what I heard . I also seem curious. Garal raised the corners of his mouth to force a smile. If he got angry, he would only lose himself. I guess it was unfinished. Thats right. Can I open it? Thank you if you do. Lets do it! Please take care of me. Yes. Lets rest for a while and then work on it. Garal got up, opened the door, and went out. The village of was a place where cozy and comfortable mansions made of brick and wood were located in a circle. Einrogard, located in place of the sky. Instead of stars, light twinkled on the high ceiling of the main building, and instead of the horizon, a thick fog enveloped the village. Garal took a long breath as the silence penetrated his heart once again. I thought about it last time, but its not like Einrogard. Its a place. Peace. Its good. Raise your hand. Dont move. I dont have any grudges on that side, but the moment I move, I cant guarantee your safety. Garal deeply regretted the feeling of the cold cane on his back and under his neck. In Einrogard, no matter how peaceful it may be, he would never He should not have let down his guard. * * * Lee Han, who arrived at the accommodation village using spatial overlap, used the illusion magic he had just learned to break through the security of the Death Knights and approach the inside. The mansion where Baldrogard guests stayed was easy to find. It had the most lights. It was a place where loud and loud music was flowing. -Wait. What is this that was sprinkled on the soil here? -Its wine. -Why is the wine sprinkled on it? -The Baldrogard guys brought it, but it probably didnt taste good, so they threw it here. Sachi Because they are evil bastards. -I will kill them! -Jin, calm down. There was some minor commotion, but Lee Han and Sevius successfully approached the front of the mansion. While contemplating how to enter, 98% of Baldroguards power was used. The wizard who took over walked out with a sigh. The two exchanged glances. -Thats good. Youre lucky. -Its clear that the sky was also angry at the actions of those Baldrogard guys . - Thats right. Sigh! Sond. Go. Dont move. I dont have any grudges against them, but the moment they move, their safety cannot be guaranteed. !!! The wizard, who was completely caught off guard, was much weaker than he thought. Garal, who had never imagined being attacked in a visitors quarters like this, could not use any defensive magic or anything. I got hit without any preparation. Take out the cane. Confiscate the reagent. Im sorry. Mr. Garal. You! A 6th grader from the Wardanaz family! I dont really know what youre talking about. Lee Han, who was covering his face, looked at his junior with a bewildered expression. -What did he do that is being mistaken for a 6th grader? Is that true? C He didnt do anything. He just thinks he used some magic. C Ah. If thats the case, then I understand. Thats possible. Sevius was immediately convinced. The juniors magical talent would give even Sevius the creeps. As there were times, I thought that an outsider might mistake me for a 6th grader. It was very strange to learn two magics in that short period of time and learn one more in the spare time S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A person with a genius talent. You might feel like youre more likely to be a crazy sixth grader pretending to be a second grader than a second grader. I get it. Sevius thought to himself that he would be very rude if his junior found out. Garal, who had even had his wand, reagents, and other equipment taken away, sighed and asked, Why did the Einrogard students come here? Revenge? We dont waste our emotions on such useless things. Then? We have come to retrieve our seniors treasure, which was taken away by Baldrogard students through dirty tricks. Is this a space expansion backpack? !? Lee Han was surprised. Sevius asked if he was also surprised. How do you know that? Earlier, one of the Baldrogard students was showing off a space expansion backpack. It was such a well-made item that I wondered if it was possible. That alone doesnt explain it. Sevius asked strictly. It may seem like youre clinging to trivial things, but you had to know this before going in. It could be a trap. No matter how well-made the backpack is, you cant guess that it was stolen property. I studied with a student at Einrogard and later received it as a token of friendship, so I thought he had stolen it. The two immediately walked away . I understood. If that was the case, I could understand why you thought it was suspicious. No. Are you saying that it was more of a sign of friendship? Such shameless and filthy bastards! Ihan growled, and Garal flinched slightly. The image of this boy from the Wardanaz family summoning the Black Emperor was still vivid. I know you are angry at the Baldrogard students, but as a strong person, show mercy. Wont you give it to me? Why am I the strong one!? Im the strong one, right Sevius thought to himself. Probably, in order to properly deal with this junior, Einroguard would need several 4th year or higher students. . i get it. Let me show you mercy. We have no intention of fighting needlessly with the students of Baldrogard. All you have to do is get your backpack. If thats the case, theres a good way. What is it? Just go in and take it out. Lee Han looked at him as if he was dumbfounded. No. What kind of nonsense is that? Just go ahead and beat him, subdue him, and then take it? I wondered if showing mercy meant ending him with one blow. But Garal shook his head and said, I guess I misunderstood what you meant. This means that you really just have to go in and take it out. Because everyone is sleeping right now. Yes? Are you already sleeping? Does that make sense? They say that going to bed early can help you sleep well, and that its good for a wizards health Ugh, that hurts. As Ihan tightened his grip on the staff, Garal gasped at the feeling of being strangled. Im sorry. It was a momentary moment. I gained strength. Chapter 850 Episode 850 Lee Han, who immediately regained his composure, cleared his throat as if he was embarrassed. Because of his hatred for Baldrogard, he almost harassed a random person. Senior, what do you want to do? I think we can check. Okay. Lets do it. Seniors? Garal wondered to himself. If what the boy from the Wardanaz family said was correct, it meant that Sevius was in the 6th grade or higher. Of course, in theory, Einrogard students could stay in school if they dont graduate, but doesnt Sevius seem like that? Wait a minute. I tried casting a spell. Instead of opening the front door right away, check the snowflake symbol engraved on the top. You have to find the same symbol as this symbol to unlock it. Why did you cast the boundary spell? I didnt put this up as a warning, but I put it up because Baldrogard students kept getting lost in the village. If you touch it, it makes a loud noise. Then you can find it from far away. While Sevius was making a complicated expression, Lee Han spoke in a slightly apologetic voice. Uh, Mr. Garal. what? Actually, I destroyed the magic you just mentioned. I thought it was a magic to summon Death Knights. What? How? Garal was embarrassed. The magic I just mentioned was a border magic developed by the Northern Snowflake Magic Tower, and it was not easy to dispel it without knowing the exact snowflake symbol set by the wizard . I broke it with force. ??! Dont be too surprised. The junior here learned vision from a great illusion wizard. Ah. Are you talking about Ogonin-sama? No. Its Baldororn ??? Garal was even more confused at hearing the wizards name for the first time. The chat has gotten too long. Lets go in. Who is that? yes. Sevius gave orders in a stern manner, as if he would not allow any more conversation. Just because things were going well, it was foolish to let down your guard when changing positions. Squeak C Garal was right. The first floor of the mansion was already deserted. Even the Six-way Backpack was left so blatantly on the table that it felt like a trap. Check the magic. doesnt exist. Okay, then Just as the two were about to pack their backpacks, Giandanni came down the stairs upstairs, yawning. Oh. Are you back? I still had something to ask you Lee Han and Sevius exchanged glances. Dont move. Put down your wand. Uh how Every barrier has loopholes. Oh no. Thats not it. How do you put down the wand without moving Ill take it from you. * * * Zandanni, who was suddenly kidnapped along with Garal, was forced to sit in an armchair in front of the fireplace with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Garal sighed and asked. Id rather be sleeping. Why did you wake up at this hour? I was trying to sleep, but suddenly I remembered what you said earlier. what? You said you were curious why space 6 here was locked. ..So you really got up and came down at this time to open it? yes. Garal was surprised. And Sevius and Lee Han were also surprised. Youre lying. Dont lie. You didnt wake up because you were craving the wine you ate and drank. You both are a little too much. Garal still tried to protect Giandanni from the accusations of Einrogard students that he was his employer. Rather than that, space number 6. What do you mean? Ah. I dont know yet. This bag is unique among space expansion items Is it an item that creates and connects separate sub-spaces rather than inflating or expanding space? Thats surprising. Garal asked in shock at Lee Hans recognition even before he could explain. I didnt even notice it until I touched it myself. Did you know from the start? No. I just heard about it for the first time. I I see. Garal tried to control his surprise. Zandanni, who was next to him, asked in confusion, not knowing what the big deal was. Why are you doing that? It is nothing. Garal resisted the urge to punch him and began to explain properly. Six spaces and the last locked space. In addition, Lee Han and Sevius additionally explained the true past for Zandanni. Thats how our senior was captured! That. That! Zandanni blinked in astonishment at her shocking true past. Do you know how cruel, mean, and mean it was to steal this bag? But why is the principal arresting me for going out? Even in the midst of shock, Jiandanni raised an obvious question. Lee Han had nothing to say. Thats not important right now. Each Imperial Magic School has different rules. That is correct. I couldnt even see Garal, so I helped out. I was worried that Zandanni kept provoking the students at the most unfortunate magic school in the empire. However, without knowing such concerns, Zandanni casted an additional taunt. And there might have been a misunderstanding, right? What are you misunderstanding? The two of you were really close, but the Einrogard students may not have believed you and misunderstood you Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han started laughing. Sevius also started laughing. The two continued to laugh. It seemed like I laughed for about ten minutes. Garal cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. Hmm. Oh. Im sorry. Because its so funny. At the reaction of the two, Zandanni cursed inwardly. As expected, it was clear that the Einroguards were barbaric and heartless and did not know what friendship was. Hmph. Lets open space 6. Huh? Its the locked space number 6. Zandanni shouted in frustration when Ihan didnt understand. Of course, it wasnt that Ihan didnt understand. Lets open it together now? Of course, Ihan and Sevius have a legitimate right to participate. Although the raider had the right to enter, it was not a common idea to check the hidden space in the backpack with the raider. We are going to take this. Apart from that, shouldnt a wizard be curious! Garal was dumbfounded at Zandannis words. He wasnt even curious until he said it? But Im curious. I was also curious as to why the student who made the backpack like that had locked space number 6. It was definitely weird to create a space and then lock it, as if there was no space at all, you might not know. Moreover, if the Einrogard students took the backpack, there would be no chance to check it in the future. Isnt there one? If you open it now, Ill help you. Honestly, Im curious too. Mr. Garal. Lee Han was slightly shaken. Advice from an experienced wizard like Garal would definitely be helpful. Ill help you too. Yes? Do you even bother to go that far Zandani glared at Lee Han * * * The four wizards gathered in front of the fireplace and started working. It seems like theyve twisted and twisted the space to block it. We need to break this thing down. How about destroying it with magic power? Thats a bit the backpack could be destroyed. Zandanni, who was listening next to Garal, added, More than anything, its not possible to get that much magic power here. Its hard. It takes a lot of magical energy to destroy something like that. Zandanni seemed proud as if he thought he had pointed out correctly. The other three exchanged complex and subtle glances. Then what method would be best? Actually, a detour. A detour would be best if possible. Sevius, who was listening, shook his head and answered, I tried using a space probe, but it seems impossible. Its completely blocked. It seems like this type of detour was planned from the beginning. When space is twisted, loopholes inevitably appear. If magical power was channeled through the loophole, it was possible to pass through the blocked space with relative ease, but the creator blocked that loophole to near perfection. I saw it. After all, it is a Jeonggong Corporation. If you knew the rules of the shape, you could solve it. The twisted and twisted space was a kind of maze. It would be best if you could bypass the maze itself and go back to the side path, but if that wasnt possible, you had no choice but to pass through the maze. At this time, there was no choice but to go through the maze. The thing that played a role was the rules of the shape of space. If you knew that, you could solve it right away Did you hear anything else while inheriting this backpack? I didnt. Its really not helpful. It really doesnt help. How about this method instead? Zandanni started talking, not knowing that the two were swearing inside. Among the jewels, black jade had the effect of showing the owner a vision containing the truth. If we compare it to magic, it would cause many illusions. It is a property that destroys magic and shows the right path. An excellent alchemist knew how to expand and utilize the properties of this gem. Here. We are sending a scarab made from processed black jade inside! It will restore the twisted and twisted space to its original state. The three shared a complex look once again. In the end, Lee Han stepped forward carrying the gun. Me. Mr. Giandanni. As you know, this spatial maze is larger and more complex than you think. Its hard to do with just one black jade scarab. The expensive jewels were worth the price. Right now, just the black jade scarab restored the twisted and twisted space to its original state without any significant shock to the surroundings, and that was definitely amazing. But the entire maze It wasnt something that could be solved. Besides, it would be difficult to retrieve it from a maze like that. You could loose some space and lose it forever. Ah. Theres no need for that. ? Zandanni smiled as if he had been waiting. The confidence of a head of Baldrogards alchemy class was reflected in that smile. This was made from disposable consumables in the first place. Yes. ? Lee Han couldnt believe his ears. Zandanni explained excitedly. The black jade scarab processed to solve the twisted and twisted space had the disadvantage of having a narrow range and being difficult to retrieve. So, Zandanni came up with a genius idea . We did it. We processed the gem in a way that it evaporates once used. The range is much wider and there is no need to collect it! Lee Han and Sevius said. Unable to connect, he stared at Zandanni with a severely shocked face. Zandanni was proud because he thought the Einroguard students were admiring his methods. That Hes worse than a magic criminal! While Lee Han was inwardly shuddering, Jandani took out brooches, cufflinks, badges, etc. made of jade. The two Einroguard students broke out into a cold sweat as they saw Guyando taking out some kind of jewel as easily as if he was taking out a hidden snack. What if we use everything we have here? Mr. Zandanni was from the alchemy school, right? Yes. Right. Do you use jewels often? How did you know? Jewellery is my specialty, Giandani excitedly explained the beautiful simplicity of simply throwing in a few gems and not having to memorize complex and difficult materials and processes. Why do I have to memorize things like juniper and perilla leaves? Just a gold stone. All you have to do is throw it in! Of course, the cost went up a lot, but that wasnt something the wizard should worry about. Sevius consoled his junior without even knowing it. Thats how distorted Lee Hans face was. Calm down. That method will have its drawbacks as well. What drawbacks? The downside of being happy? The downside of having time left over and being relaxed? The downside of going to bed early and waking up early to enjoy life? Chapter 851 Chapter 851: Originally, Sevius was strict with his juniors. However, I couldnt act coldly even in the current situation. Lets take a break for a moment. If you only look for easy paths like that, you wont be able to develop the abilities you lack. If you do difficult research later, you will get stuck and it will be even more difficult then. With that much money, I could hire a wizard with the ability to solve the blockage. Noisy. Sevius, who was speechless, eventually used his seniors authority to silence him. Seeing his depressed junior, Sevius seemed a little sorry and tried to change the subject. More than that, that wizard named Garal knows you as a sixth-year student. You are doing well. The more you hide your identity, the more confusing it is, the better. It was a shame that it was known that they were from the Wardanaz family, but it was a good thing that they lied about their school year. Thanks to this, even Sevius identity will be forged. But senior. I said I was a second year. what? Actually, we talked the other day. Lee Han even briefly explained how the Baldrogard students happened to visit when they were just visiting with Garal, and how they accidentally summoned the Black Emperor. If I say it in passing like this, it wont seem strange, right? Of course, it didnt have much effect. Sevius looked at his junior who had accidentally summoned the Black Emperor as if he were crazy. Last time, I clearly said, I showed you some magic, but it turns out that the moth wasnt what I thought. If you make a mistake twice, I will destroy Einrogard. Anyway, this time I stopped someone to ask questions and I told them that I was definitely a 2nd year student. But I dont know why you keep saying that Im a 6th year student. Ah, are you helping me by any chance? Lee Han looked slightly touched by the kindness shown by the wizard from the Snowflake Magic Tower. Is it for no reason that they call Lee Han a 6th grader to prevent Baldrogard students from retaliating in an ugly way? Did you get hit in the head with an arrow? If it were you, would you lie for the guy who caught you and robbed you? I feel sorry for the student at Einrogard, so that might not be the case Nothing. Then what is it? As the senior continued to find fault, Lee Hans voice became brusque. Sevius explained simply. I guess they thought you were a crazy 6th grader claiming to be a 2nd grader. There are a lot of crazy people among the upper grades of Einrogard. Lee Han was astonished by this ridiculous hypothesis. What how do you look at people?! If you think youre a 6th grader even though I said youre a 2nd grader, is this all there is to it? Accept it. Thats pretty crazy. What are you asking me to accept? I didnt like being mistaken for just a 6th grader, but a crazy 6th grader claiming to be a 2nd grader was even more insulting. Like I said, theres nothing wrong with it? I like being mistaken for someone else. Look at me. Youre being rude on purpose. Id rather call it Gainando. No. You can be traced if you use a false name based on the name of someone around you. As the two were talking seriously next to each other, Zandanni asked Garal as if he was curious. What are those two talking about? Theyre probably discussing whether or not to use those jewels. Theres no reason not to use them, right? Hmm. Because it is true that it costs too much. Einroguard wizards hate inefficiency. Garal was about to call it extravagance or waste, but held back for Zandannis sake. Zandanni asked as if he did not understand. Isnt this efficiency? I wouldnt do that because I dont have money. Please keep your mouth shut. A little. !? It wasnt a good choice to provoke Einrogard students, who were already unhappy enough, and a slightly crazy 6th year student * * * After the meeting ended (more accurately, Lee Han gave up), the two went back. came. Garal asked carefully, What happened? Are you going to write it? What? Heres the jewel Ah ?? Garal was taken aback when he saw Lee Han nodding as if he had just remembered it. Wasnt this a meeting? Im writing it. Please take care of it. Mr. Giandanni. You can call me Giandanni. Wardanaz. Everyone who is close to me calls me Jandanni. Yes. Mr. Zandanni. Garal shook his head inwardly. It seemed like Zandanni wanted to become friends with the Wardanaz familys sixth-year student, but it didnt seem like a good idea. First of all, the other person didnt seem to want to do that Lets get started. . great. Im going! Zandanni took out a jewel scarab and threw it into the bag along with a spell. Ugh C S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a part of the spatial maze was erased with a weak wave of magic power. Lee Han was heartbroken at the inefficiency even though it wasnt even his jewel. . Its going well! Yes. Lets go next. Zandani took out the next gem and threw it. Throwing and throwing Lee Han was worse and gave advice. Wouldnt it be better to control it to some extent rather than just throwing it? Manipulation? Like this. Thats right. After casting a telekinesis spell without a chant, Lee Han made the brooch made of jewels move like a butterfly. Garal and Sevius, who were watching from the side, were simultaneously amazed by the delicate movement. Telekinesis-type magic that moves small objects works well. It was an easy magic that even a half-magician who had not learned magic could use, but it was a different story when the weight increased and the movements had to be controlled delicately. To move to that extent, the circle is at least Ah. I cant use that telekinesis magic. Haha. Im not saying to use it without chanting, Im just talking about general telekinesis type magic. 1 circle is enough. I havent learned that either? Why? Lee Han couldnt hold back and asked. Zandanni was rather confused and asked back. Because I have no use for it? Garal pondered whether he should jump in between the two and stop them. However, Lee Han showed patience. Lets think of the other person as Guyandos younger brother. The other person is Guyandos younger brother. Then lets learn now. Now? But Wardanaz. Im an alchemist, do I really need this kind of magic? Haha. of course. You bastard. Huh? Ah. Im sorry, Mr. Zandanni. Anyway, even if you are from the alchemy school, there is no harm in learning it. Trust me. Haha. Garal became even more scared as Lee Han laughed every time he said a word. A crazy wizard laughing wasnt a very good sign. But surprisingly, instead of exploding, Lee Han patiently taught Zandanni the telekinetic magic. Now. This is how you float it. This is fun! Ive never done anything like this in Baldrog?rd. Didnt they teach you in the lecture? I only took alchemy classes. Haha. Now. Lets practice by rotating the spiritual stone beads here. Now. Now. Now! Ack! Aak! It hurts! Oh, sorry. In Einroguard, beads sometimes attack. ? Sevius tilted his head. Professor Garcia wouldnt teach like that, right? Garal also whispered as if he was surprised. Does Professor Garcia teach like that these days? Hmm. The professor is also human, so there might be times when he gets angry Although he got hit a few times with the spiritual stone beads, Zandanni fell in love with telekinetic magic. Waldrogards education was originally full of dignity and freedom. So, in the 1st and 2nd years, Zandanni learned various magical studies such as travel, literature, art, worship, music, theater, philosophy, discussion, martial arts, and horseback riding, and in the 3rd year, he studied gem alchemy. But now, after hearing it from the wizard of the Wardanaz family, telekinetic magic was more fun than I thought. Although I got hit a few times, this experience was also refreshing. Its fun! Its fun! haha. Lee Han smiled pretentiously. In my head, I was imagining Professor Boladi being invited to take up his post at Baldrogard. I think I can float this much. Then, now sense the space inside and move. I dont think I can reach that level. Then just move as I will give you instructions. I think I can do that much. Zandanni, who levitated the jewel using the telekinetic magic he had just learned, moved cautiously. Then a thought occurred to me and I asked. Wardanaz. Dont you think we fit together really well? Just like the two people who made this bag. Haha. Hahaha. Hahahaha. Ah! It hurts! Without realizing it, Lee Han put strength into the hand holding Jan Danis shoulder. Sevius said, stopping him. Wait a minute. I just saw a hole in the maze. Have you reached the exit by any chance?! Wait Lee Han tried to stop the excited Jandani and expand his senses. Considering the width of the maze when first measured, it was not yet time for an exit. Ill do it! As Zandanni controlled the cufflinks and sent them flying, the curse hidden in the spatial maze revealed its teeth. It was a trap to attack in case there was an intruder destroying the maze. Phew! As curses poured out from inside the bag like a reflux, Lee Han grabbed the back of Zandannis neck, threw her to the side, and blocked it with his own body. The curse that flowed out with such force did not pierce Lee Hans body and bounced off. Lee Han gritted his teeth and looked at Zandani. Zandanni said in despair. Im sorry thank you for saving me. Thats it. The curse is gone, so lets proceed again. Zandani put the jewel in while watching Lee Hans notice. After that, there were no traps. When the jewels were all used up, the exit appeared. Bang! Its open! At Zandannis shout, all the wizards present looked up with nervous looks on their faces. What exactly was in the 6th room? Congratulations. If youre listening to this, it means youve unlocked it, right? Youre weak in the spatial maze. I still remember it well. I dont know why Baldrogard doesnt force his students to teach. Ihan was startled by the voice coming from inside and looked at Sevius. Sevius looked similarly surprised. I know very well that you didnt send the letter on purpose. Yes. Of course, my friends didnt believe it, but How could an outsider know that the principal sometimes kidnaps paper birds? I should have warned him. Like this. I learned a lot from you while making it. Please forgive me for belittling you at first because you were a Baldrogard student. And for not telling my Einrogard friends about my friendship with you. Instead, I used this backpack as a token of friendship and secretly left a message here. If you hear this, stop blaming yourself and come see your friend. This is ridiculous. Lee Han couldnt believe it even when he heard it. We were really friends. really. Never go to petition the skeleton principal. Because you too could be taken to the punishment room for no reason. And your backpack may be confiscated. I stole a few things I needed for my backpack from the skeleton headmaster. Im sorry I lied to you when I asked where I got it. Come to think of it, I also stole it from Professor Verdus. Dont even show it to Professor Verdus. Zandanni said with a face filled with emotion. Its a miracle! There really was friendship! Thats right. In a way, it was fate that we opened this Thats not true. Lee Han looked at the man who was making a fuss with a straight face. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 It was Sevius who was most calmly checking space 6 of his backpack. Even while Zandanni was moved by the miraculous friendship and Lee Han looked at him with a straight face, Sevius calmly checked inside. for a moment. Why are you doing that? It looks like someone opened this once. Look here. Sevius cast magic to project space 6 as an illusion. An enlarged image of space appeared before the wizards. It looked like a retired wizards workshop. The difference was that when the wizard retired, instead of taking care of his belongings, he seemed to have left them for his successor . A birch workbench for inspecting and sorting reagents. A high-quality alchemy cauldron with eight cooking utensils. A jewelry drawer for reagents organized by color. A bookshelf for spare wands and grimoires. A box containing gold and silver coins Lee Han asked, puzzled. Senior Einrogard may have stockpiled this before closing the space and then closed it. No. Thats Ah. Its definitely strange! Im a student at Einrogard, so it doesnt make sense for me to accumulate those jewels and gold and silver coins here. Lee Han pounded his palm with his fist as if he understood. Sevius said, glaring at his junior. look next to it too. ? Lee Han looked away. There were letters written on the wall forming space number 6. In honor of my friendship with my big Einrogard friend, I save my passion for the Einrogard student who will one day open this backpack for me. Please write well. And please forgive Student Baldrogard if he turns his stomach. -Ifeldrem Sun senior! Zandanni shouted in surprise at the name of the legendary Baldrogard senior. Thats your name! I passed on this bag to you! Why is it written like that over there? Well didnt you predict the same situation as now? Giandanni, who was embarrassed, came up with a hypothesis. If the senior had opened the extra-space maze and listened to the message his friend left behind, even if it was belated, he would have been deeply moved by that friendship. And then he must have thought something like this. Einrogard and Baldrogard are the two-headed chariots that lead the empire Ah, this guy is real. Senior! Why are you doing this? Seriously! Lee Han was about to hit him, but when Sevius tried to attack him first, he freaked out and stopped him. Its bound to be even more embarrassing when someone who doesnt act like that explodes. Giandanni asked in surprise. Why are you doing this? Go on. Except the two-horse carriage! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, the senior may have thought that the misunderstanding between Einrogard and Baldrogard should be resolved and the two should become closer. Einrogard students use magic, Baldrogard students use dignity and honor Zandanni flinched at the murderous gaze of the two wizards. Did I say something wrong again? Please continue. It is something that can be exchanged. But the misunderstanding was not something that could be resolved so easily. So the senior closed the backpack again and left it for the juniors. So that someday, when my juniors open this, they can hear for themselves the goodwill left by Einrogards friend and be touched. Then what do you mean by saving it for those Einrogard students? Thats simple. Baldrogard students wont be able to open this, so why not call Einrogard students and we can witness this together? What kind of nonsense Does that make sense? But it happened like this Lee Han was speechless at the sight of Jan Danni who hesitated but said what she wanted to say. Really? Senior. . Please give me a refutation. Um. Senior! Despite Lee Hans shout, Sevius kept his mouth shut. Now that things had turned out this way, it was difficult to refute. Garal said as if he was still surprised. So, A senior named Baldrogard opened this by hand, checked his friends message, stuffed a gift inside, and closed it again? Yes! There was a wizard with that level of skill in Baldrogard? What do you mean? Oh no When the employer glared at him, Garal noticed and avoided his gaze. In the meantime, Ihan, who had recovered a little from the shock, talked to Sevius in a whisper. Then, that wizard named Ifeldrem is. Youve met your Einrogard friend again, right? Probably so. Thats a good thing. I guess its not a good thing. Yes? Why? By continuing your friendship with the Baldrogard student? No, because if I had gone to see Senior Einrogard, I would have been taken to the punishment cell together. Its just the principals personality. The skeleton principal was relatively lenient to outsiders, but the situation was a little different for students at other magic schools. If he secretly came to Einrogard to meet a student in the punishment room, the skeleton principal would be enough to imprison him. no way. Thats about it. Everyone goes to the punishment room at least once. Sevius was about to say to his junior, If an outsider goes to the punishment room just once, they wont even spit in the direction of Einrogard. Rather than that, Im glad it ended without any misunderstanding between the two of you. Thats true. But you could just give this backpack to any Einroguard student, but seeing that they blocked the space again like this, I dont think there was anything special in the punishment room. It looks like you didnt learn your lesson. Hes my junior, but there are times when hes really scary. Sevius was thrilled by Lee Hans coldness. How could he say something like that after seeing that? Hey. Please take this. Zandanni held out the backpack. Looking at the message left by the senior, I could understand why he left this backpack to the Valdrogard students. Someday, if you find a Einrogard student with whom you can share friendship, give this backpack to them. He left it saying, Senior. Now I think I understand what you mean. But we took this anyway Shh. Be quiet. Sevius silenced his junior. There was no reason to bother the other person when they ended things well and even gave him the goods. * * * Lee Han carried his newly acquired backpack and left the village of with Sevius. Sevius Surprisingly, I readily gave my backpack to my junior without receiving anything in return. Are you sure its okay? Yes. I originally thought this was an Einroguard item and wanted to bring it with me. According to the intention left by the senior, it is right for you to receive it. ? Lee Han tilted his head. What does it mean? I left it to my friend Baldrogard, and Baldrogard left it to my future friend Einrogard. It was Wardanaz who Zandani considered a friend, so it was right for Wardanaz to have this. Lee Han was astonished. Youre not a friend???? In the first place, it wasnt easy to become friends with a 4th-year Baldrogard student who thought he was a 6th-year student. Where on earth should I start? Sevius responded as if he was annoyed. Then why dont you return it? Now that I think about it, I guess you can think of me as a friend. Lee Han gave up right away. Surely, when a problem arose later, he said, I stole it. I got it from a friend was a better excuse than Yes, I got this artifact, so I can be my friend. I didnt feel like it, but I was able to bear it when I thought about this backpack and the items in it. Lee Han checked the items in room 6 again. I was particularly impressed by the various magic items, as well as the reagent gems and the gold coin box. Baldrogard They pile up these things in their workshop and use magic? Its crazy. At that point, it was no exaggeration to say that it was not magic, but pleasure and luxury. Sevius, who was next to him, was silent as if he was deep in thought. Lee Han asked, just in case, Why are you doing this? Senior? Is there anything you want to take from inside? If Sevius asked to share the items inside for his share, Lee Han was planning to share. As he helped Lee Han as a senior, Sevius would take the items in spaces 1 to 5, and Lee Han would simply take space 6. Just like before . I was thinking about it because it was strange that there was a curse on the space maze. Arent you prepared just in case? If the Principal or Professor Verdus had gotten their hands on it, they would have opened it right away. Senior Einrogard would have had to prepare for situations other than his friend opening the door in the normal way. Especially since it was made by stealing items from Principal Skull and Professor Verdus. Now that I think about it, I guess I should be careful too. As soon as Lee Han returned, he decided to change the appearance of his backpack first. Although quite a bit of time has passed, arent they both among the most persistent people in Einroguard? It must have been like that originally. But this was opened by a Baldrogard student and then closed again. If the curse had been cast again, the juniors would have known that it would be dangerous. Sevius point was reasonable. Later, when the juniors open their bags to become friends with each other, if they are cursed, their friendship and everything else will jump out, Its a trap for those despicable Baldrogard guys! Sevius couldnt understand why something like this wasnt left behind. I think they left advice on how to open it correctly, rather than forcing it like we did Thats strange. Ah. I think I understand. what? Those guys from Baldrogard never read magic books, so they used the backpack my senior left behind, but they thought it was a magic book and threw it away . What do you think? Sevius was a little worried that his junior didnt like Baldrogard too much. But it seems plausible! * * * Where did you get this bag? I got it from a Baldrogard student. Indeed. You stole it. No. I said I received it. Yes, I understand. I understand. Lee Han looked shocked at his friends reactions. Yoner. Does receiving it sound like you stole it? Huh? Yeah. I really got it. What? How?! Yoner was even more surprised than when he opened the artifact. How on earth did he just get this? So as a token of our friendship because we became friends by chance. Yoner doesnt trust his friend, but he wondered whether he should lie and say I trust as a token of friendship. Lee Han shook his head bitterly. Its okay. Dont believe it. Oh no. I believe it. You believe it? Meanwhile, the friends started emptying the spaces inside one by one and filling them with the necessary items. No. Why did you put in the magic potion? You said you dont need Wodanaz? By that logic, why include food? Most of the food Wodanaz carries is eaten by other guys! Lets add the magic potion. Look! The friends took out all the high-quality wine from space 1 and filled it with potion inside space 2. In space 3, we put away all kinds of toys and food. In space 3, we put away expensive outdoor clothes and put things for survival, such as sleeping bags and cloaks. In space 4, except for the Toberry series Oh no! Who could do this!? Gainando was surprised when he saw the rare, out-of-print edition. Ihan! Who gave this to me?! What kind of person are you?! Gainando. Does it matter now? Quickly choose a magic book and put it in. Hey! How great is this! In space 5, excluding the fighting harness, I kept various animal equipment and tools. I left space 6 as is for now. I planned to take it out and use it later whenever I needed it. ? Open the mouth of the backpack and 6 After checking inside the space, Lee Han was about to close it when he saw something for the first time and was puzzled. What is it? I didnt see it before? It was a letter. A letter left by Zandanni in the name of the Aljadq family asking him to visit Baldrogard sometime. Ihan sighed deeply when he saw that. Then, he took out his quill. Ihan. What are you doing? Reply to the letter. Write. Chapter 853 Episode 853 To whom? To the Baldrogard student. aha. Gainando nodded and explained to his friends. You must be writing a threat. no its not. However, the friends had already accepted Gainandos hypothesis as persuasive. Gainando. Dont be stupid. If someone asks later, you should say its a letter. Thats right. Everyone keep in mind. Thats a letter. Lee Han covered his ears and quickly wrote a reply. I received your letter well. thank you for the invitation. The weather is nice in Einrogard (omitted) The students are happy (omitted) Im glad that telekinesis magic became fun the other day. Then, I would like to recommend the following books (omitted) Dont just pass on these books after receiving them, but be sure to read them. Ill check it out next time we meet. Joner, who was sitting next to me, thought to himself. Does Gainando have a younger brother? I dont think there would be any reason for Ihan to send a letter like that, unless Yoner and Gainan are his younger brothers who dont know about their existence * * * Thank you for your welcome! Wow! Please come back again! Hahaha! Of course! As the stormy week ended and the weekend arrived, the guests who had visited began to leave one by one. Guests who visited with honor, stayed with honor, and left after giving honorable gifts, such as people like Goladec, the master of the capitals bakery guild, were satisfied as they were sent off by the students. But not all guests did so. While looking around to see if there was anything they could salvage from the school, customers who got into trouble, whether on purpose or by accident, started swearing. This damn magic school! I will send a letter to the emperor and have it closed! Wow! Thank you! Do you think Im bluffing!? Im sure I am! We are really grateful too! Customers! Please send me a real letter! The aristocratic guest, who was angry while holding a torn purple leather coat in his hand, was taken aback by the students reaction. How could he be so calm about such a threat? Damn it. Lets wait and see! How many nobles in the capital city do I know? C Sorry, sir. It is forbidden to make comments or comments related to the magic school. What? What kind of crazy bullshit is that! -You signed it before your visit The Death Knights took out the contract as if they were troubled. There were obviously some additional phrases that were not visible when signing, but the angry noble guest did not notice. This. When did this happen Do you think Ill stay quiet because of something like this!? -Guest. Im banned by magic, so I cant say anything anyway.. Its like this crazy magic school! Be cursed! I will never come back! Lee Han-do, who had finished packing up his backpack, was gathered in the village on the 7th floor with his friends to watch the customers leaving. At the tea house Hot and Cold Water, you can drink white leaf tea at a low price, so 2nd grade students these days. It was a very popular place. The friends who put down their glasses on the table tsked and criticized the customers. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre making such a fuss after only staying for a few days. Thats right. Why is it such a big deal that my coat is torn? There are many students who live without a coat. Honestly, if you adapt to Einroguard, its not that difficult. Are these really the same friends who whined so much last year? Lee Han thought to himself. Of course, I didnt want my friends to suffer, but I felt a little disgusted when I thought about the first-year juniors who pawned their wands because they didnt have enough food Oh, hes a magic criminal! what? Lee Han turned his head in surprise. There are guests outside and a magical criminal shows up? What kind of crazy person is this? Is it Antagondals by any chance? No matter how much I thought about it, Antagondals was the only magic criminal in this situation who would show his face to Einroguard and say, Please kill me. Maybe he ran away after being tormented and tormented by his crazy clone, or maybe he came after receiving orders from his crazy clone Theyre students from Baldrogard Lee Han was dumbfounded. But my friends were confident. Something like a semi-magical criminal. thats right. -Quickly get out! Dont come again! -You guys will see this as a tourist attraction! Theyre going to go back and say something like, Einrogard students just eat cake if they dont have bread, but thats weird! The seniors also booed fiercely. The Death Knights gave a stern warning to that appearance. -Everyone be quiet! -Quickly get out! Get out of here quickly The tactless third-year student was immediately caught by the Death Knight and dragged out for saying one more word. -To the punishment room! -Aaaah! Im angry! Baldrogard bastards! Can you see it? This is all because of you! Hehehe. I feel sorry for you. Gainando cried. The other friends also became solemn. Lee Han was embarrassed alone. Isnt it my fault what I just said? Meanwhile, Zandani, who was passing by in a carriage, spotted Lee Han and waved his hand. Wardanaz! Please dont forget the gift I gave you! Seniors in other buildings or on the street were surprised. That guy did he threaten the Baldrogard student and take his things from him?? How did you do it when there was no gap?! As there were quite a few surprise raids by angry Einrogard students, Baldrogaard students visiting the school naturally came prepared. As can be seen from this visit alone, people either hire escorts or stay only in the village of Visitor Accommodation. It was clear that there was no gap, but when and how did they do it? Is that Wodanaz? Are you taking classes at that school? The rumor is true How did you threaten him so that that Baldrogard guy doesnt even know what happened to him? As the misunderstanding spread, Lee Han urgently called out to his seniors. I didnt threaten you, I got it because I became friendly with you! Yes, yes. Wardanaz. I understand. Of course it wasnt a threat. We know that! The seniors smiled and nodded at Lee Hans shout. Of course, it wasnt an expression I understood at all. Lee Han cursed inwardly. They look like such bleak and stuffy wizards. A wizard who should have a free, unbiased way of thinking more than anyone else! Tuk-tuk- ? When the paper bird tapped his shoulder, Lee Han opened it in puzzlement. Im sure someone sent him a threat because he was close to a Baldrogard student. Come and help me out. Vible Verdus It would have been better to have a blackmail letter. When Professor Verdus received the bird, Lee Han immediately felt his mood worsen. Isnt this true magic, being able to control a persons mind with just one line? Im coming to see the professor for a moment. Professor Bagrek? No. Professor Garcia? No. Professor Thunderwalking? Professor Lightning Walk? My friends said all the names of professors that came to mind. They even mentioned the name of the skeleton principal. Oh, is this a professor we dont know? Im going to see Professor Verdus. Why??? * * * Its actually a valid question. Lee Han knew better than anyone else why his friends were asking such questions. If his friends had told him that they were going to help Professor Verdus, he would have asked Why?. Or he would have checked to see if the illusion magic had been cast incorrectly But last time, the black magnet was also used. As much as I received help with the cane, I felt a bit guilty about refusing it this time. Ill help you just this once and then ignore it next time As he had visited with Professor Garcia last time, Lee Han was originally at the Magic Tower, not Professor Verdus workshop. He moved to the attic. Professor Verdus was hiding in the attic because of outside guests who had a grudge. Professor! Im here! Clang, clank, clank! Just like last time, the sound of chains being released was loud. Professor Verdus was disarming the defensive magic he had laid down. C Come in! Lee Han, who had climbed up the ceiling door, was puzzled to see Professor Verdus standing far away. Why are you there? You were betrayed by Professor Garcia last time. Professor Verdus, who naively trusted Professor Garcia and got close to him, but was physically suppressed, became even more cautious. Lee Han said with a bitter smile. Professor. Look at me. Im human. I dont have close combat skills like Professor Garcia. It certainly might be so Professor Verdus shook his head as if he thought his students words were plausible and came closer again. Lee Hans eyes shined sinisterly while Professor Verdus could not see him. This carelessness will one day bring down Professor Verdus. Tsk tsk tsk tsk. But what did you call me for? Ah. I have something I need to complete urgently and I need your help. The professor always says that everything has to be completed urgently every day. In Lee Hans view, Professor Verdus was just a person who said that if he was interested, he should complete it quickly. Actually, the artifacts that have to be completed and presented to the skeleton principal by tomorrow are not fun, so I put it off and can do them later! This really needs to be completed urgently! What is it? Lee Han cast his gaze toward the back of the attic. It was a small sailboat with an unusual appearance. The streamlined fuselage was sharply trimmed, and the jagged mast had artifacts instead of sails? Its an airship. Its small, though. ! Come to think of it, the fuselage was also made of metal, not wood. Not ordinary metal, but magically treated metal. Lee Han shouted in surprise. Did the professor defraud Lagesa? No! What kind of fraud am I playing! Professor Verdus jumped up and down as if he was aggrieved. I never cheated! Yes. Yes. Thats what all the con artists say. Even people who havent cheated say that? Honestly, I was surprised, Professor. You dont try to show other investors your sincerity by completing it like this. What do you mean? Are you doing it? Professor Verdus was dumbfounded by his students misunderstanding and explained. One of the rumors commonly spread incorrectly in the imperial magic world was Professor Verdus of Einrogard received investment and support and then ran away without conscience. But Professor Verdus himself was truly honest. Because he never stole a single penny. Its in progress, but its just a little late. And you also do other research? Its fun, but you cant not do it. Then why dont you do it? Professor Verdus asked with confidence, as if he was right and Lee Han was wrong. Fortunately, Lee Han was not shaken at all. Anyway, Professor. Are you sure you want to relieve some of your anger by completing this before Lagesa leaves? Would you like to reduce the bounty on your head a little? Thats roughly right. If thats the case, Ill help you. As he was at a loss to Lagessa and also at a loss to Professor Verdus, Lee Han readily accepted. Lee Han took advantage of his weakness and paid more than usual. Professor Verdus, who had expected to be ripped off several times over, was delighted. As expected, you think this is fun! No. If you keep talking nonsense, Im leaving. Oh no. Its fun Because of the professor, Senior Yukveltyre keeps making strange mistakes, doesnt he? I know that all of the Imperial wizards like their research and find it fun. ??? Professor Verdus tilted his head at the incomprehensible accusation. Why on earth is it his fault? And all of my research. I like it and its fun Why are you putting your hand on my shoulder? Haha. Its nothing. I just saw some dust. Chapter 854 Episode 854 Lee Han tried to apply the same force to the area that Professor Garcia had grabbed, but ended up failing. Its a waste to spend it now. If you use it once, Professor Verdus will never give you a safe distance from the next time, so it was a waste to use it just because of this anger. Hehe. Professor Verdus probably doesnt even know his own weaknesses! Professor Verdus began his explanation, completely oblivious to his students evil intentions. In fact, even before this small aerial sailboat, Professor Verduss long-cherished dream was an airship. Not a small sailboat like this, but a huge flying sailing ship. He also dreamed of a fully automated flying sailboat. In fact, even now there are no flying vehicles in the empire. Even if one does not use winged animals such as gryphons or unicorns to fly, it is possible for an enchantment wizard with some skill to create a flight artifact and fly. Here, more skilled enchantment wizards were able to increase the size of the artifact and adjust its balance to accommodate multiple additional people. However, this only applies when a wizard gets on board and directly controls the artifact. Instead of such an imperfect compromise, Professor Verdus wanted perfection in which the flying sailboat could fly on its own without a single wizard on board. Of course, the difficulty level has increased thousands of times. The sails, mast bow, and tower had to be engraved with magic to attract and amplify the wind, and the large keel that supported the center of the bottom of the hull had to be engraved with magic to lighten the weight and reverse gravity. Connecting these magic circles harmoniously was a brain-burning task, and there were many other equally difficult tasks to deal with, so it was natural that Professor Verdus had not been able to solve it even after suffering for decades. Thanks to you, I also had a hard time during vacation. Lee Han also once helped Professor Verdus (forcibly) to solve the problem of horsepower needed for a giant flying sailboat. I was thinking about oversaturating some magic circles with magic power, measuring how efficient it is, and then making up for it Wait a minute. I remember all of this?! Lee Han was astonished when all the details of his work with Professor Verdus last year remained in his mind. At the very least, it seemed less unfair to remember the idea of a clumsy mystery novel written by Guy Nando. I already forgot about that, but Professor Verduss theory still remains. Just thinking about it made me feel very uncomfortable. Compared to what I showed you last time, this is a low-level product, like childs play. I think Lagetha will be really happy to hear it. Thats because Lagessas original level is low. I really need to report this. Lee Han took deep notes in his mind about what he had just heard. It doesnt move completely automatically, so someone has to steer it. Hold the wheel here. What level of wizard does it take to do this? A wizard could control these flying artifacts. The question is, at what level can a wizard be controlled? If it was a really well-made flight artifact, even a Baldrogard student could fly it, and if it was a poorly made flight artifact, only Professor Verdus could fly it. Skill is skill, but no one will be sad when it falls. A wizard? Huh? Isnt it controlled by a wizard? This is an item that was originally created so that you dont have to be a wizard to control it. How many pirates are wizards? ! Lee Han was greatly shocked by Professor Verdus speaking casually. I had forgotten, but the beaver bird in front of me, Professor Beaver Suin, was definitely a genius. I forgot. Even with that personality, Professor Verdus wasnt dead yet. The fact that he survived under a skeletal principal with that personality could be seen as proof of his genius. You dont have to be a wizard to control it. It sounded simple, but it took a huge amount of magic to even allow ordinary people to use the wheel-shaped steering wheel used to fly around the sea when flying through the air. First of all, you had to change your senses so that the air resistance felt like the resistance of sea water, and the sails had to be applied one by one as if they were moving on the sea. Aside from that, you had to prepare for all kinds of situations that could happen when the wizard is not around. How do we land without a wizard? If you throw an anchor with gravity magic here, the ship will go down on its own. What about departure? The moment you raise the anchor, the boat will float. What about turning? When you encounter a rain cloud? When you encounter a monster? Lee Han asked many questions, but Professor Verdus answered them one by one without getting tired of it at all. Lee Han stopped to admire the carefully completed small flying sailboat. But Professor, isnt it already finished? Listening to it now, it didnt seem like there was anything missing. By any chance, did you mention the specifications after completion when it has not yet been completed? No. There are still areas for improvement. Where? Are you talking about the part here where the paint has peeled off? Thats okay. So, are you talking about the figurehead on the front of the sailboat here? It doesnt look like its finished yet, but it looks very important Huh? Its finished, and thats it. Its a beaver. Uh, um, I see. Its majestic. Lee Han was surprised when he saw the statue that Professor Verdus had decorated with a beaver. I thought it was a chimera. Then what else? We need to make it move completely automatically, without a helmsman! Lee Han was once again surprised by Professor Verdus words. Its already surprising enough, but theyre aiming for something even more difficult here. Above all, isnt that a problem that even Professor Verdus himself hasnt been able to solve yet (even though it was a giant flying sailing ship) ? Lagessa, youre not ordinary either. Well, looking at the amount of gold coins invested, it seemed like I should aim for that level. Otherwise, who would invest in Professor Verdus? Lagesa is also great at distribution. To be honest, investments and sponsorships are made with somewhat realistic goals, but you are aiming for something like that. Huh? What do you mean? ..Isnt this what Lagesa requested? Lagesa didnt ask for this? ??? Lee Hans soul gradually became dizzy, as if he had been hit by an illusionary spell. Is Professor Verdus using magic at all? Then what on earth is this? I heard its offered to Lady Lagesa? Ah. Lagesa said just being able to control it would be enough. Lagetha was a realistic pirate and never dreamed of a fully autonomous blimp. I invested because I thought it would be nice to have a scout ship that could handle even pirates who couldnt use magic. Then isnt it completed now? I can offer it up, right? What are you talking about? Youve completed it to this point, but youre telling me to hand it over to someone else without improving it further? Are you still a wizard? Lee Hans eyes widened at the sight of Professor Verdus, who had forgotten the concept of investment in the meantime. I wrapped it tightly. Why did I receive a letter! Whether I gave him a black magnet or made him a wand, I should have just forgotten and ignored him! So, Professor. Its already been completed, and Lagesa hasnt made any demands, but the professor thinks it would be a waste to end it like this, so hes just holding on to it . Even though the other person asks for it, you wont give it to him. Yes! So, if you cant finish it by tomorrow, are you going to give up and pass it on? No? Is that so Theres dust on your shoulder again. Lee Han gave up. He casually placed his hand on Professor Duss shoulder. Is it now ? Anyway, if I help, there will be a chance, so if that doesnt work out, Lee Han planned to steal the sailboat himself and take it to Lagesa. I also happened to have a backpack I dont know if it will fit in the backpack. Can I just empty out all the spaces in number 6? It will be close. I think so. ruler. Follow me. Professor Verdus took Lee Han out of the attic. Then he stuck his head out and looked around. Why are you doing that? Im afraid theres an attack! Isnt this the Professors magic tower? There could be a traitor. Youre perceptive in strange ways. Professor Verdus concerns could be seen as valid, as his students talked about how much they would sell their teacher for. Professor Verdus did not let his guard down even after checking the surroundings. As he left the main gate of the Magic Tower, he was once again detected. I went in. Lee Han yawned as he looked around for nearly 10 minutes to see if there were raiders, assassins, and spies, Lagesa. You should have been kind. Youre so thorough. After speaking, Lee Han realized that his true thoughts came out first, but Professor Verdus paid no attention. What do you mean? Ive lived a good life? So where should I go? Professor Verdus whined and pulled out the sailboat he had dragged out and motioned for Lee Han to get on it. When they both got on, the sailboat took off. The top of the huge main building It was the destination. Flying inside the Einroguard territory or near the main building was not a good choice. The Death Knights who were watching the students escape would immediately fly up on their mounts. However, the Death Knights did not fly up. Lee Han said Verdus I realized that the knights already knew about the professors sailboat. Indeed, it would be too bothersome to monitor the professors vehicle one by one. This was also good information. As long as I kidnapped Professor Verdus and burned him when I had to go out later Oh. You came in wrong. Professor Verdus took the sailboat back as the main building suddenly rose upward and increased in height. Then, after adjusting the height a little, he went back in. This time, the main building, which had just expanded, quietly appeared. Lee Han-do It was a spire stable that I had seen a few times. Professor Verdus landed lightly and took out a thick order book from his backpack. Several control magics were needed to make it move on its own without a helmsman. Now. We will experiment with these one by one and record the errors. By the way, Professor. I dont know these magics. Lee Han checked the magic that Professor Verdus had pulled out. Thanks to being forced to become a disciple, Lee Han learned various magic such as absorption, amplification, curvature, and conversion, starting with . I knew that. But this required a much more complex and intuitive result. Granting Bibls departure Granting Bibls flight Granting Bibls landing Probably prepared by dividing various situations necessary for flight. It seemed to be magic. Of course, it had to be complicated. In fact, it was the same as the magic needed to create a flight artifact. It seems that flight artifacts are made by combining them in this way. Lee Han also understood it quickly, as he was a second year student. If magics such as mentioned above are responsible for the basics such as the four basic arithmetic operations in creating artifacts, then magics such as are necessary for specific situations. It was like a formula. In certain situations, that is, magic that is semi-essential to learn in order to create a flight artifact. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah. Really? Professor Verdus expressed his surprise when his student said he didnt know. Of course he thought he knew. Yes. If the professor does an experiment, should I just record the errors? Huh? no. I brought you here because I need your magical power. Then I have to learn it now. Lee Han looked at Professor Verdus shoulder carefully again. Chapter 855 Episode 855 No. not now. Lee Han, who had endured once more, suddenly became afraid. Could it be that you are being too patient right now? What if you save it instead of using it for a golden opportunity that will come later and you cant use it forever until you graduate? That cant be possible. There will definitely be an opportunity to use it. Learn from The Departure of Bible. Quickly. Why didnt you learn it? Then, Professor, why havent you completed the self-piloting sailboat yet? Well thats difficult! Professor Verdus felt heartbroken by his students verbal abuse. How can someone say such mean things? Hmph. This is difficult too. This isnt difficult! Isnt sailing a difficult task? Its difficult!? Lee Han quickly went through the magic while arguing at a level that was unbelievable for a teacher and student at a prestigious magic school. Fortunately, when I read it in detail, The Departure of Bible was not that difficult. for a moment. What did I just think?? Lee Han got goosebumps at himself. I cant believe that the magic corresponding to this complicated 4th circle doesnt seem that difficult! Since my freshman year, I have been handling all the chores that Professor Verdus tells me to do and learning magic to handle them, so my foundation has become extremely solid. Immediately, starting with , the magic I had been forced to learn was also being forcibly helped me understand. Its not difficult! Are you listening? When Professor Verdus got angry next to him, Lee Han also got angry. Damn, its not that hard! Youre done! Thats right. Professor Verdus flinched when Lee Han suddenly got angry. He also sensed the life-like spirit that Professor Garcia often felt in his students. Lee Han continued to complain while learning magic. I cant believe its not difficult Damn it. This is absolutely ridiculous. Am I crazy? Professor Verdus felt fear for the first time. The students words and actions, which could not be explained logically, made Professor Verdus afraid. The magic used here is Bibles magical power increase grant, right? huh. Is this curvature and this acceleration? huh. Please write properly. If you recognized it, you wrote it correctly. What are you talking about? I wont do it. Lee Han suddenly stood up from his seat. I was just in a situation where I was very angry because magic was easy, and the professor provoked it. Professor Verdus was surprised. What? Why? I didnt write properly. You knew! What are you talking about? I dont know, Im leaving. Are you going to pay me for my work like I promised Kettle?! Professor Verdus was in a hurry, running to Lee Hans left and then to his right, trying to block him somehow. Other disciples could have been replaced regardless of whether they were extinguished or not, but not this disciple. Either way, Lee Han ignored it, dodged to the side, took out his wand, and disarmed the magic barrier. Ill write properly! Ill write properly! Hmph. Ill watch. The disciple barely stopped walking and sat down again. Professor Verdus grumbled softly. I wish I had looked into it. Why is it so inefficient Im leaving. No! No! No! * * * Buuung- Lee Han looked at the object floating in the air with admiration in his eyes. Then suddenly I had a doubt and asked. Professor. Why arent you launching a sailboat? Why am I building a new one and launching it? The object now floating in the air was a wooden raft improvised by pulling out a pillar from a stable. Lee Han wondered if this was okay. Probably not. Lee Han asked a question, deciding that if the Steeple Stable Keeper found the culprit later, he would write down Professor Verdus name. You have to try it to know exactly the difference. The reason Professor Verdus brought Lee Han was simple. 1. Put Lee Han on a small sailboat. 2. Lee Han overloads the magic circle installed on the small sailboat. 3. Experiment with magic such as Bibles departure grant or Bybles flight grant using the magical power thus secured. 4. If an unexpected situation occurs, Lee Han on the sailboat immediately injects magical energy into the reserve magic circle to stabilize it. 5. If that doesnt work, take control instead. 6. You must never destroy it! Then are you really just taking notes downstairs? You can also cast magic? The magic power is maintained with the magic power I put in? huh. Instead of getting angry again, Lee Han nodded. In fact, there was no reason to be angry when the professor entrusted his student with everything from experiment preparation to execution confirmation records, etc. Because the professor was originally of that kind. Then lets begin. Clear the empty space in the middle of the deck. Cast! Professor Verdus took out the order form and accurately threw it into the empty space in the middle of the deck. It was an empty space in the ships magic circle that had been added so that it could be moved only with Professor Verdus magic instead of controlling the wheel. The moment you cast the spell, departure begins. Wow C Magical power was drawn from the magic circle installed on the small sailboat. Thanks to Lee Hans excessive input of additional horsepower, he was able to easily secure spare horsepower. If not, the entire magic circle would have had to be dismantled and then reconfigured for automatic operation. For these artifacts , adding new magic was quite complicated as the magic calculation was done precisely without error . Go! Grant departure! Professor Verdus shouted, jumping up and down. The small sailboat floated, moving solely through the power of magic, even though Lee Han did not touch it. Lee Han observed the movements carefully. Here, when Lee Han rises with a different movement than the tree he had cast earlier, an unexpected situation occurs. It matches. What do you think?! Does it seem like a match?! yes! good! Professor Verdus signaled for us to land. As Lee Han threw the anchor inside, the sailboat slowly landed. Thats amazing. Once you see it floating in the air, isnt it completely automatic? Because its the easiest part. Also, small sailboats like this have less room for error. As the magic increased and overlapped, collisions increased and errors also increased. It was natural that sailboats, which were much smaller than giant sailing ships, would run well. Okay. Next is Bibles Grant of Flight. Indeed. What should I do? I have to cook it again like before. Lee Han glared at Professor Verdus as if he were going to kill him. Professor Verdus said in confusion. Of course it is! The professors student went back to studying with a lively mutter. After a shorter learning time than before, Eihan succeeded in casting Bibles Flight Grant on the wooden raft. Oh. Its moving. Cant we increase the speed further? Now we have to add additional magic. Isnt that fun? no. To be honest, Lee Han found it a bit amusing, but he denied it with a straight face. Professor Verdus grumbled. Its fun Im leaving. Oh no! No! Lets do something boring! Come on, get back on! Professor Verdus was afraid that his student would run away, so he quickly put him on a sailboat. After getting on, Lee Han activated the departure order form as before and once in the air, he activated the flight order form. The sailboat began moving in the sky without any instructions. Unlike before, there was a shaking or staggering movement. Its magical. Since he was on a sailboat, Lee Han was able to react much faster than Professor Verdus. Among the magic circles installed on top of the sailboat, there were several parts that had magical power. It was clear that the newly added magic was causing problems. Is it hull strengthening magic? This is like a wind resistance spell. no. Do you really need anti-corrosion magic to fly across the sea? If this doesnt work, Ill have to turn it off. I guess I can endure it for now. If you think it wont work, put magic into the reserve magic circle! Its shaking a lot! I think its okay for now! Lee Han shouted downwards. And I relayed what I just found out. Professor Verdus was delighted when his student did better than expected and gave him additional work as a gift. Great! If you can figure it out there, just write it down! Lee Han was silent as he passed on the only task he was responsible for to his student. I said it for no reason While Lee Han was recording, Professor Verdus was delighted to see his talented student. Seeing that it was better than I expected, I felt like I could be entrusted with other tasks in the future. landing! Professor Verdus gave a signal. Lee Han nodded and prepared to land. Uh! Why are you doing that? Hey! Its Lagessa! Professor Verdus pointed far down. Unlike the people leaving through the 7th floor, Lagessa was confidently heading towards the main gate with pirate slaves. Professor Verdus was slightly taken aback by that sight. Faster than expected . Are you leaving? Then should I give it to you now? No! Youve just started! I couldnt even solve the problem that just came up! Come down! Professor Verdus motioned, flatly rejecting his students offer. Whether Lagesa was disappointed or not, the important thing was to complete a better work. Wait a minute. Where? hey! Where are you going?! Professor Verdus, who was waiting for his student to land, was confused. The small sailboat was flying in the opposite direction, not the stable! Come back! I told you to come back! * * * Lagesa, who was walking toward the front door, looked up in surprise when a small boat flew out from behind her. What is it? Could it be Bible attacking me? Judging by the appearance of the sailboat, it was the one that Professor Verdus had built. When Lee Han jumped off of it, Lagesa was even more surprised. What is it? Lagesa. Professor Verdus has finally completed the work and has come to deliver it. Dont lie! How did you know? Lee Han was surprised to see Lagesas reaction. How did he know? Actually, you didnt finish it, but I stole it and came to deliver it to you. Tell me in detail. Lagesa said with an expression that did not understand at all. Lee Han didnt know what happened. Explained simply. Professor Verdus has completed it to some extent, but in his opinion, he has more greed Arent you crazy? In response to Lagesas reaction, the pirate slaves wearing chains behind them also nodded their heads inadvertently. Even to pirates who plundered all kinds of things at sea, it sounded like crazy. After all, all wizards are just crazy people. so? I felt like if I just left him alone, the professor would only become enemies, so I stole it and dragged him out. Lagesa burst into laughter. The old pirate, who had been laughing for a while, chuckled and said. I dont know if Bible is different, but my student is very lucky. I was only picking students who looked exactly like me, and this time, some wind of luck blew Actually, I didnt do it for Professor Verdus, but just for the sake of justice for the empire. It came out. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you have any thoughts later, come to the private fleet in the southern part of the empire. I will let you have fun plundering next to the daughter of Torgerd. Lee Han was slightly tempted, but quickly gave up. No matter how you think about it, pirates were not a stable occupation in the empire. Thank you, baby. It was an unexpected gift. With this, I am very satisfied with my visit to Einrogard. Saying so, Lagesa held out the sailboat to Yi Han. Lee Han was surprised. Are you trying to give it back to the professor?! Are you out of your mind? Why are you giving it to Bible? Lagesa looked with a straight face. Lee Han immediately apologized. sorry. Im giving it to you as a gift. If what Bible said is true, we can improve it further. I dont have the ability to improve like Professor Verdus, but I think it will happen in a year. Half a year? 3 months? no. Chapter 856 Episode 856 I think there is a surprising possibility, kihihi. Lagesa said so and called the Death Knight. The Death Knight at the front door looked puzzled and ran over. -Whats going on? Do you see the sailboat here? -I can see it. I am handing over this sailboat to a boy from the Wardanaz family here. Will you be a witness? The Death Knight did not understand what was being said at first and asked back. -Do you really need witnesses? Ah. Because its Bibles sailboat. Of course, I researched it with my gold coins, so its actually mine. But Bible isnt the kind of person who cares about such things, right? -! The Death Knight immediately understood what Lagessa meant. And I called my colleagues. -Look! -Whats going on? -Professor Verdus here is transferring ownership of the sailboat he was researching with funds from Lagessa to Wardanaz here. You all must be witnesses. -Oh my! I understand! If Professor Verdus covets his students belongings in an indecent manner, I will throw him into the hottest and most painful place in the deep punishment room! -I also swear! The Death Knights swore excitedly without worrying about who would go first . Lee Han said in embarrassment. No. You dont have to do that. It would be too annoying. -no. Are you doing this because we want to lock you up ? Lagesa patted Lee Hans shoulder as if he knew everything and said goodbye. Then goodbye. Future Commander. Yes. Lets take a look Lee Han, who was politely greeting Lagesa and seeing her off, stopped. no. Saying such harsh words to say goodbye? Who wouldnt be a pirate? * * * Hello, senior. Monday morning. Lee Han said hello as he walked towards the restaurant storage room of the 7th floor kitchen club. Falkrius, who would normally be wearing a huge apron and deboning the meat of an unidentified monster, was sitting at a table in a neat school uniform, reading a book. ?! Lee Han was surprised to see that and asked. Perhaps Uh, Wardanaz. Are you here? Are you lacking the grades needed to graduate? Falkrius, who usually smiled brightly, asked with a sullen look on his face. Did I look like that? Oh no. You just worked in the warehouse. I have to prepare for the midterm exam this week. Since next week is the midterm exam, Einrogard students could not be the same as usual. Since everyone was similar in first grade, Lee Han nodded. So youre studying here. Studying Its a little different from studying. yes? This is a midterm exam for juniors. ??? Lee Han did not understand what Falkrius said and shook his head. Why is Falkrius watching the midterm exams that his juniors will take? Why did you give the midterm exams that your juniors will take ah. Did the professor ask you to help them prepare? Falkrius chuckled at the absurd question. Pfft, unless youre a crazy professor, you wouldnt ask a student who isnt even a 5th grader to help you prepare for an exam! what? This is a club tradition. Wardanaz. You dont seem to know. Originally, the club was not a survival group to make a living, but was closer to a meeting to maintain common hobbies, interests, and traditions. It was easy to be mistaken, but Einrogards club also had its own class and tradition. One of those traditions is helping juniors! Many clubs in Einrogard, including the kitchen club, have seniors come forward to help juniors prepare for their exams. no. There was such a culture? Lee Han was surprised. I would never have thought that there was a culture like this in Einrogard, a cold and desolate desert. What does it mean to help with a test? Telling me what I dont know or summarizing key points? Puh-huh. Well, theres something like that. You can also see it as helping you figure out test questions in advance by ripping off the professors magic tower. Lee Han slowly felt strange. No matter how he looked at it, he was the warm senior and junior that Lee Han had first expected. It didnt seem like a friendship between the two. Falkrius continued to explain. Of course, like the junior just said, answering questions or summarizing key points was also a good help. However, when clubs compete honorably, more aggressive and sometimes drastic methods are used. Its bound to come out. Theyll find out the test questions by stealing the professors magic tower, or theyll prepare you for cheating on the test Why on earth would you go to such lengths? Thats right. Wardanaz. I feel so sad too. If other clubs competed fairly, there wouldnt be a need for this Falkrius looked into space as if regretful. If only Einrogard had a place like a kitchen club, what a friendly school full of laughter it would be? Probably not. I think so. Phew. Now that I think about it, it might be a good thing that you joined multiple clubs. I wonder how much of a fight everyone would have had if you had only joined one. I usually dont mess with my juniors, but if it were you, Wardanaz, I might have messed with you Anyway, Wardanaz, youre here at the right time! To be honest, I think youll be fine on your own, but since youre a member of our club, I have to help you as a senior. I cant take care of myself. Please help me. Lee Han quickly answered. I dont know anything else, but I had no intention of not accepting the offer to help with the test. Hahaha! Of course. Then, decide on a lecture. yes? You have so many lectures that one club cant handle them all. We decided to talk to other clubs and share them. Originally, the seniors had to help out by knowing the lectures the juniors were taking, but sometimes the story changed when a junior appeared who was taking classes from the previous school. Wouldnt it be better for each club to take charge rather than have the clubs seniors collapse? Phew. For your information, I would like you to give me a lecture on One drop of potion instead of complex magic. Most of our club members are good at alchemy. Im sure so. With few exceptions, alchemists were also skilled in cooking and brewing. Since Lee Han didnt want to get upset by asking for something like Professor Voladis Understanding Intermediate Combat Magic, he decided to ask for an alchemy lecture. Bang bang bang! -what! Why is it closed! -Kitchen Club! No business today?! At the sound of someone knocking outside, Falkrius popped his head out and shouted. Im not doing it because I have to prepare for next weeks test! What what are you talking about? You did it last year during the exam period too?! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Last year, I didnt have any money so I did it even during the exam period. This year, I saved up enough money so I didnt do it! Hahaha! Falkrius let out a leisurely laugh. Unlike last year, this years sales were an order of magnitude different thanks to the juniors who brought in high-quality ingredients worthy of awards. Thanks to this, I can close it at will. What this is ridiculous! I woke up early and ran to eat the tomato soup The seniors sat down with an expression as if the sky had collapsed. Unlike last year, we had high expectations as the quality of the meals coming out of the kitchen club had improved significantly. Lee Han felt sorry for no reason, so he stuck his head out and spoke in a low voice. Shh. Be quiet. Ill serve food just for you two. Whoa Wardanaz! Youre like this second graders kind nanny! ? Lee Han paused. Isnt that an insult just now? That was a compliment? The seniors were confused. Didnt they get this nickname because they took good care of him? After a while. While the two starving seniors cut the rye bread they had hastily brought, dipped it in soup, and ate it, Lee Han finished talking with Falkrius earlier. Then how can you help me? Phew. With just one drop of potion instead of complex magic In the end, half of the lecture test is about securing the reagent. The other half is to make it. With the skill of a senior, Falkrius pointed out the key point. Professor Thunderwalkers alchemy lecture was not only difficult in terms of manufacturing itself, but the fact that the student had to secure the reagents themselves made it even more infamous. At least for now, you can get them by going around the Einroguard territory, but if you go into a more advanced course, theyll ask you to get gems! Phew. Thats absolutely crazy! Thats true! Lee Han responded with an angry voice. What kind of gems can you do alchemy with? Crazy guys! Whoa Wodanaz. Why is that? Are you hungry at all? Even jewels have to be used at some point Alchemy was not just about potions, it was the study of all kinds of substances. No matter how expensive they were, you couldnt stop using them forever. Falkrius cleared his throat and said, What kind of reagent is this? I need to check the professors magic tower and herb fields to see if this is necessary. Youre saying you can borrow it for free? Falkrius gave a thumbs up at his juniors excellent learning. But this year, the vigilance was a little stronger. You know Professor Thunderstrucks cabin located south of Gaksu-gwan right now? Do you know who is guarding the garden there? well? Lee Han was puzzled. Lee Han was in charge of managing the cabins garden, so he knew it relatively well. Are there any additional expenses added? Professor Bendozol! Phew. Can you believe this? Professor Bendozol is protecting it himself! Lee Han had to concentrate to manage his expression. Professor Bendozol, who loves animals, was doing odd jobs to make time for Lee Han. Wow its definitely going to be difficult. But you still have to look through it. I have something to tell you. A third-year student who was unable to finish the tomato-egg soup and wiped it away with the remaining pieces of bread called Falcrius and said, I know about the herb garden that Professor Thunderwalker secretly created in the mountains. What?! Really? How did you find out? I spent a few days on a cliff for an assignment, and my professor was passing under it. Puh. I got lucky. Am I the only one who finds it strange that I spent a few days on a cliff? Lee Han thought to himself. Falkrius took interesting notes on the third-year students testimony. Indeed good. Ill have to check here too. If theres anything I need, Ill have to sweep it up. Do you have anything? My junior deliberately lit a pot on fire and treated me to a meal? Uh, thats Unlike his friend, the senior, who had nothing to accuse the Thunderwalking Professor of, blurted out in confusion. Well I know who attacked Professor Thunderwalkers material wagon last summer. What! This is also interesting. Could you negotiate with the professor? Tell me your name! Carnell of the Hormasi family While Falkrius was talking to the two students, other members of the Kitchen Club also arrived one by one. The students were interrogating and recording various things about Falkrius. He seemed to know what he was doing right away when he saw it. Youre preparing for the midterm exam. Wait a minute. Isnt Wardanaz taking all classes? Can we take charge of everything? They talked about it with other clubs. Phew. Thank goodness. Phew! I think this is enough. Everyone, lets go! We have to work hard all week to be able to help our juniors with their exams! Yes! Following Falcrius shout, the members gathered in good spirits and set off. For breakfast, we had pickled Tentacle sandwiches that Falcrius had prepared in advance. As soon as we handed them out, the members spirits rose even higher. So, at first, the members didnt notice right away. Why is Wodanaz coming with you? So naturally, a second-year junior joined in. This is something that second-year students dont have to do! Chapter 857 Episode 857 Well, since hes Wardanaz, he must have an idea. If you ask for no reason and get angry, youll be in trouble. The seniors remained silent. It was often easy to mistakenly believe that the power of the Kitchen Club rested with Falkrius, but in reality, the Kitchen Club did not operate that way. The power of a kitchen club rested only with those who had enough ingredients (and were willing to share them). In that respect, the power of Lee Han, who took out his own ingredients, distributed them, and cooked with them, was bound to be higher than that of the ruthless Falcrius, who did not help his juniors cook at all. Lets not say it first for no reason! * * * Wardanaz. Do you know what you need to be careful about when tearing the herb field? Falkrius asked as he looked at his junior coming up the slope. For a moment, Lee Han was confused as to whether this was a location change club or a kitchen club, but he immediately came to his senses. If you think about it, isnt the entire Einrogard like a huge location-shifting club? Shouldnt we check whether the owner is there or not? Phew. Thats a good answer too. But before that, we need to check who the owner is. Falkrius voice contained the skill of an expert herb gardener. Other Kitchen Club members also nodded at those words. It is very important who owns the herb field. The hardships suffered by Arlkhan of the great alchemist Makin family after entering the dragons herb field are famous. What on earth did Joners ancestors do? Ihan told himself that he would ask Yoner what happened when he met him later. But apart from that, it was definitely important to figure out who the owner was. Basically, the same wizard is responsible for cultivating and caring for the herb garden. There is no way that they would be unguarded if they were trying to rob such a herb field. Depending on what kind of wizard you were, your defenses also varied greatly. There may be retaliation. In that sense, we already know that Professor Thunderwalks. It can be said to be very advantageous. What type of master is Professor Thunderwalker? hmm. He may be petty and petty, but he doesnt set up fatal traps for students. Is there anyone who sets up lethal traps? The principal or Professor Verdus. aha. Lee Han was immediately convinced. I thought it would be okay if it was just the two of us. But Professor Thunderstruck is not a generous person. You have to be careful because you might be tracked down if you leave traces. Senior Falkrius. Can you hear what I wrote about the herb garden? Falkrius played back the testimony contained on the paper the student had turned over earlier. The notes were good, but it was also important to hear what the witnesses themselves said. -I was living on a cliff, and Professor Thunder Walk passed by underneath it. Professor Thunder Walk said this. Bendozol That crazy man really seems to have gone as far as he can go. How is he doing Wardanazs chores for me? The seniors stared at Lee Han. Lee Han said calmly. Professor Bendozol forced himself to take his place. It was something like that. Can you do that? I dont think there is one. -The professor pulled three wagons and entered a hidden cave at the bottom of a cliff. Later, after the professor left, I checked and it was clearly a herb field. Various related magics were seen You couldnt check inside the herb field? The professor said he camouflaged the entrance well. It must have been difficult to break through alone. There is no need to overdo it since it is not your lecture. Its over there. Falkrius pointed down the cliff. On the outside, the green terrain with lush bushes seemed so dense that nothing could fit in. However, even the skilled Einroguard could not avoid the eyes of the students. Take it away. yes. Some of the seniors wielded potion bottles and some wielded wands. The streams of flame that shot out merged in the air, and as the power of alchemy was added, they turned into a flame giant. The flame giant neatly cut down the bushes near the cliff and burned them, like a harvester. Every time I swung my arm, flames flew out and space was created. For the first time in a long time, Lee Han felt comfortable not having to do anything. I like this because I come with seniors. Originally, I should have served about 5 people myself, but since I came with my seniors, I was able to sit in the back and watch leisurely. The seniors didnt ask Lee Han to do anything special, perhaps because he was their junior. Should I do something too? uh? Wardanaaz, why do you have to? thank you. I think it was a good thing I joined the kitchen club. ??? The club member was taken aback by the juniors sudden excitement on his own after following him even though he didnt have to follow him. Why is he like this? Grumbling! I found it! senior! Here! Get out of the way. Falkrius took out a pair of boots from his backpack. Lee Han looked at it and was puzzled. What is that? Professor Thunderstrucks shoes. Its easy to track in places like this. Now, teach me the masters whereabouts! As Falkrius shouted, his boots moved to follow the footprints on the ground. The seniors naturally followed suit, as if the professors boots were an item to bring with them. Lee Han is alone and confused. In the first place, for something like this, you just steal the professors boots and bring them back? I didnt know if Lee Han should have stolen Professor Verdus wand in advance. Once the bushes that had been an obstacle were cleared and the exact footprints were found, the chase progressed quickly. The students whistled as they discovered the entrance to a hidden cave at the bottom of the cliff. Are you coming in? no. The professor has set his final trap. Its a pain in the ass. Falkrius, who always smiled, frowned for the first time in a long time and glared at the entrance. A very faint scent was flowing gently from inside the entrance. The scent of thunderstorms! Professor Wooregeum was an outstanding alchemist, but his skill in combining incense was particularly outstanding. Among the kitchen club members here, there is hardly anyone who has not been touched by the scent of Professor Thunder. What is immersion scent? Its a scent that literally makes you immerse yourself in water. Its pretty tricky. The moment he smelled the scent, the wizard was dragged deep into the water. It was not simply an illusion or a disturbance of the senses. It truly transports the soul to another dimension momentarily. There was no way I could just block my nose. The scent penetrates peoples skin and extends to their five senses. Professor, you complained that you didnt have any reagents, but it looks like you have the reagents to make something like this again! Anyway, youre so petty! The students who came to protect the herb field cursed at the professor simply because he was well-guarded. Lee Han glanced at me and then quietly spoke. Shall I try to break through? no. What are you talking about. You are resting. Phew. Wardanaz. do not worry. Its just tricky, but that doesnt mean theres no way to get through it. Has anyone here recently visited the underwater dimension? I visited a week ago, but I ended up having a bit of a fight with the mermaid there Whaha. Then it wont work. You must never go in. Ill just try to break through Lee Han said again, but Falkrius stopped him by waving his hand like a pot lid. No, no. Stay still. Wodanaz. While the junior sat quietly with a shocked expression, the seniors discussed seriously. Shall we try a different entrance? I dont know what kind of herb it is, so dont try too hard. If the herb is damaged, its a mistake. What if I break it the day before the exam? Even if the herb is damaged, you can skip the test. Its too much of a gamble. Are there any gifts that would work in the underwater dimension? You still have to negotiate. ah. Those kids will tell me to give them pearls again. Why do you only like expensive things like this? Why dont they just accept seashells? Wodanaz! hey! Lee Han rushed in as his seniors conversation became longer. As the thunderous scent of immersion permeated my entire body, my soul shook for a moment and almost moved to another dimension, but infinite magic held the weight and pushed away the scent. Lee Han quickly broke through and swung his black magnet staff to erase the effect of the incense. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seniors who arrived late were shocked to see that. Is this why you followed me? Geniuses are different! Wowardanaz. Is this why you agreed to come with us? Falkrius was also surprised and stuttered slightly. Lee Han did not understand what was being said and asked back. yes? What does it mean to come together because of this? Phew. no. no! Anyway, thanks for opening. This is what we should have done in the first place. I feel comfortable having smart juniors. Falkrius chuckled. Other kitchen club members next to me also laughed and said. youre right. I cant tell you how comfortable it is that Wardanaz also brought us food. At those words, Falkrius stopped laughing and looked with a straight face. Thats not right. Im sorry. If you live comfortably while receiving food from your juniors, you should feel shame, not laugh. Anyway, lets go in. Follow me. This is Nefertem. this. Everyone, step back. ! Flowers that looked like blue water lilies were nestled in a pond inside the cave. It looked like a water lily on the outside, but inside I could feel a pure and transparent magic that is not often seen. Falkrius was very careful, lest he approach and contaminate the surroundings. This Nefertem is a plant that is extremely susceptible to contamination, so great care had to be taken from cultivation to collection. This is a second year test. thats right. Lee Han asked in confusion as he heard the conversation between seniors next to him. How do you know? Seniors, have you ever taken a test using Nefertem? huh? no. As he spoke, the senior pointed to the side with his finger. There was a sign posted by Professor Thunderstruck. Nefertem (Vulnerable to contamination, handle with caution, for 2nd year exam) Lee Han was once again thrilled by Professor Thunderstrucks kindness. Then can I collect this? Youre lucky. Thats not it. ? If it were a test that required this, the professor wouldnt put so much effort into training it. Just tell them to get it. This is a very rare test where the material is provided by the professor. ! Lee Han was surprised. A thunderous professor gives you reagents and tests you. Is that true?! After shouting in surprise, Lee Han paused for a moment. Actually, I dont think its this surprising. Originally, I didnt know that the test was about the professor giving you what you needed. Actually, the thunder-walking professor is strange Sometimes the professor gives me materials. Very occasionally though. The problem is The seniors looked at Lee Han with pity. That test is much more difficult. The logic is that since we even prepared the ingredients, it doesnt have to be difficult. This is truly absurd. Lee Han cursed inwardly, but could not refute the words of his seniors. If you are a professor at Thunderwalk, since you have prepared the materials yourself, you will definitely increase the difficulty level so that your efforts are not in vain. Why are you suddenly trying to increase the difficulty level? I dont think second graders are particularly smart. Lee Han had doubts, not realizing that he had inadvertently guessed the correct answer. Dont worry too much though. We will now organize and tell you about the potions that can be used with Nefertem. You can study mainly on that. thats right. In fact, there was no need to follow me like I did today. ? Lee Han realized the identity of the sense of discomfort he had been feeling earlier. no way? Is it really okay for me not to come along today? Huh? Yes. Chapter 858 Episode 858 This is ridiculous. Lee Han, in shock, began to deny reality. Only the kitchen club is friendly, other clubs will definitely be different! -Its not? Why did you come forward? -Junior. You are a second year student. Does common sense make sense for you to gather midterm information for yourself? But seniors from other clubs also gave harsh answers. Lee Han deeply regretted it. Now that I think about it, no one told me to follow him. When I think about it, senior Falkrius also asked the other seniors to go, but he didnt invite Lee Han himself. Lee Han trembled in frustration. for a moment. Junior. There is a test that requires you to gather information. Perse, a senior at the Blue Dragon Tower, opened his mouth as if something just occurred to him. After all, it was right to do the second year too! no. Thats not it. Normally, we dont do it for second graders, but there are exceptions. ?? Please write it down when you take the Understanding Intermediate Combat Magic lecture test this time. Understanding Intermediate Combat Magic was Professor Boladis lecture. If there were seniors who heard it, they would have left a record, but since no one heard it, Lee Han had to leave a record. I wont have to use it for a while, but other juniors might hear it someday. Still, a new student joined the first year. Is that true?! How many people? Perse was surprised. I never thought a new student would show up at Professor Boladis lecture. Could it be that Professor Boladi has finally made some changes to his teaching methods? Lee Han slowly changed his mind. I didnt want to say the exact number, just because there was one person. Anyway, I understand. If I take the test this time, I will leave a record so that my juniors can refer to it later. okay. You dont have to work too hard. You can record it appropriately. What does it mean? Are you saying that Professor Bagreks lecture can be done in moderation since no juniors will be listening to it anyway? Oh no Anyway, from the juniors perspective, I would be grateful that the senior recorded it, so I was saying not to waste too much of your time. aha. indeed. I need to be careful what I say in front of this junior. Perse thought to herself. There are some manners in Einrogard, such as not mentioning the number 5 in front of fourth graders. Since there were no students of Professor Boladi until now, I didnt really feel the need, but looking at the junior in front of me, I felt the need to be more careful about what I say in front of him. But how many people came in? * * * Eandurde. Thank you again. ? The only first-year student in Professor Bagreks school, who was chewing the rice cake he received from his senior, tilted his head. no. nothing. Rather, the lecture is over, so I dont have to go? Would you like to take a look? You must not attack Professor Bagrek just because I am hit. Eandurde chewed his rice cake with a dissatisfied expression. Shouldnt the two of them fight together to increase their odds of winning by even 1% against a strong player like Professor Boladi? He seems like such an amazing guy. Lee Han felt a little teary, but couldnt show it. Professor Boladi was staring at me from the side. haha. Im a junior. The purpose of the professors lecture is for me to learn, not to attack the professor, knock him down, and then laugh at him. So Eandurde was puzzled by the strangely specific post-victory content, but nodded. When Lee Han returned to the classroom after giving his junior a snack, Professor Boladi asked a question. Did you learn a lot from Lagesa? Uh Lee Han paused at the professors question. Did you learn a lot? It seems like I learned a lot. Im not sure if that has anything to do with magic. As a pirate, I seemed to have learned a lot about stealing, robbing, raiding, and deceiving, but I didnt really know anything about magic I learned Lagesas arcane magic. Although it blew up the hallway. Instead of digging his own grave by saying this in detail, Lee Han decided to answer appropriately. yes. I learned a lot. Youre too greedy. Lagessas magic has many difficult parts, so there is no need to study it right now. . I never thought I learned a little would be the right answer! Lee Han was dumbfounded inside. Anyway, Professor Boladi began to point out Lee Hans current condition one by one. Since first grade, Lee Han had been learning various things by taking classes in all schools, and Professor Boladi had tried to somehow synthesize it into a comprehensive way and complete it with magic battles. However, by the second year, the students interests had become so wide and deep that even Professor Boladi could not choose and concentrate. Just this semester, arent we exploring not only Suoctan, but also the spirit kings brain flower and the vision of a suspicious ancient alter ego? Not by exploration, but by force Hmm? its nothing. Anyway, I recommend completing one without stretching it any further. It doesnt have to be sub-octane. Do what you want. Professor Boladi realized that telling his students to start with sub-octan was meaningless. Because of this students personality, there was a high possibility that he would be distorted, saying, Hey, dont define my magic learning arbitrarily. Still, I think I did a pretty good job of what I was told to do Were you dissatisfied with the last book about Suoctan? no. Thank goodness. Because Lagesa came midway, I was unable to hear his evaluation of the book he was writing. I was wondering if it was possible, but it looks like I didnt fail. Professor Boladi continued speaking with an expressionless face. But looking at the precedent, I dont think it would make much sense to develop Suoctan. When I thought about it, it seemed like every time Professor Boladi talked about Suoctan, Lee Han learned different strange magics one by one and took them with him. Although it wasnt intentional, Professor Boladi couldnt help but feel that his student was very interested in other magic. Do what you want. The content of next weeks exam will also be tailored to that. for a moment. Is it actually a good thing? Lee Han was confused at first, but after thinking about it, he realized that Professor Boladis misunderstanding was not necessarily a bad thing. Doesnt that mean that Lee Han will take the test on the topic he chose? Then, I could choose the easiest and most confident field of magic. no. It wont be that easy. Because I dont know what the test topic is. If he believed in the telekinesis magic that had now completed the 5th circle and said, Lets try telekinesis!, and then Professor Boladi decided to bring a test that would make it difficult to use telekinesis, Lee Han would have suffered like crazy. professor. Can you tell me anything about the content of the exam? hmm. Professor Boladi showed a faint look of embarrassment on his normally unchanged face. Oh. When someone who would have immediately said no if it really didnt work did that, Lee Han felt puzzled and hopeful at the same time. professor. I also worked hard to help with Eandurdes lectures. Why are you saying that? Its just that. Lee Han cursed the professor in his mind. As expected, professors basically had no human heart. If your student helped you diligently, you might say, Thats amazing! It should be What do you want? rather than Isnt it obvious? However, Professor Boladi thought that his student had come forward because he was interested in teaching. Thats why even if he suddenly said something like that, I couldnt understand his intention. Originally, we were asked to keep the contents of this test a secret. Its the principal again. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han guessed the culprit and swore. First of all, Professor Boladi had no friends. Although Professor Kirmin was there, he was not someone who would recommend keeping the exam content a secret. its okay. professor. You dont have to listen to that request. Im not sure about that. I think you should know the difficulty level of the test. ? Lee Han slowly began to feel fear. Recently, Professor Boladi has become kinder and kinder because Lee Han has been bullied by real madmen, but wasnt Professor Boladi one of the real madmen when he was a freshman? What did you prepare? professor. Trust me and tell me! I will definitely protect my honor. i get it. The content of the exam is for the purpose. wow! Eandurde looked at his senior with an exclamation of respect and admiration. Senior members of the Wardanaz family catch dragons in their second year! Of course, Lee Han did not have the presence of mind to resolve the misunderstanding. With my eyes wide open, I asked my teacher a question. dragonsarenot common in the Empire? Even the rare basilisk was of minimal interest compared to the dragon. In the current empire, dragons are a race that cannot be met even if one wants to. There was no such thing as a publicly known existence. Isnt it your Majesty the Emperor? Im sure His Majesty the Emperor wont come for the exam. If the skeleton principal had persuaded the emperor to call the midterm exam, Lee Han was willing to admit it honestly. With such elaborate malice, it was right to just let it go. How can you stop that? yes. Where on earth did you get it? hmm. Professor Boladi was even more embarrassed than before. I had no choice but to say this because I had to give my student the necessary information for a legitimate test, but I also had a promise with the other person. professor. The type of dragon is also more important than you might think. Please give me a chance to come up with a fair solution. hmm. i get it. The other party is Jo Woo-rin. Lee Hans face became more grotesque than when he met the crazy ancient clone in person. The third child of His Majesty the Emperor, the dragon that Lee Han met when he visited the capital with the skeleton headmaster! Eandurde looked at Ihan with eyes that were so bright that they could no longer sparkle. Wow dragon slayer! Eandurde. its not that. Calm down. Lets kill the royal family! Thats not good at all. Only in fairy tales does a magic sword like the Imperial Slayer seem cool, but in reality, the Imperial Slayer was simply the most vicious criminal in the empire. As much as he did not want to become the number one public servant of the empire, Lee Han tried to understand reality. professor. How on earth did you come into contact with His Highness Jo Woo-rin? no. Rather, there seems to be some misunderstanding. His Majesty Jo Woorin is a young dragon who still likes to play. You will be very disappointed if you visit the hellish Einrogard, where even these harsh and harsh demons are afraid. Eandurde tilted his head. To be honest, Einrogard didnt look like that. Your Majestys abilities are sufficient. no. Because its not a question of ability. professor. Your mentality is the problem! Professor, you know this too. To be a battle mage, you must be cool-headed and bold. The reason why Professor Garcia was not called a battle wizard even though he had such natural talent (honestly, I thought Lee Han could be considered a battle wizard) was because he was kind and good-natured. This kind of person was not suitable for a battle mage who had to kill the opponent by throwing a few spells in a split second shorter than a second. In a similar sense, Joulin was still a young dragon. Not only would he not be able to adapt to the harsh environment of Einrogard, but it would be even more difficult to take on Lee Hans test. This is a trap. The principal set a trap to get the professor in trouble. Your Majesty sent a letter directly. Chapter 859 Episode 859 : Contrary to Lee Hans prejudice, the headmaster of the skeleton was not very keen on the emperors young child visiting Einrogard. The Einroguard students, like most wizards, were unpredictable (they knew it well, as it was the Skeleton Headmaster who instigated it), and if those students attacked the dragon, it could lead to tragedy for both of them. A tragedy that leaves the students shattered and Jo Woo-rin heartbroken! Fortunately, it was possible to control the students disintegration. However, if Jo Woo-rin was hurt, even the skeleton principal had a hard time dealing with it. Unfortunately, dragons, like the boy from the Wardanaz family, are creatures that do not work well with magic. Fortunately for the skeleton principal, Joourin was still a young dragon. A young dragons whims tend to come and go like a boil. So, even when Jowrin, who met a boy from the Wardanaz family during the last winter vacation, excitedly shouted, Jowrin will visit Einrogard!, the headmaster did not pay much attention. This was because I thought that this declaration would soon be forgotten, like declarations such as I will not be a picky eater from now on or From now on, even if I lose at chess, I will not blow up the chessboard with my front foot. But even the skeleton principals predictions are very often wrong. Such was the case with Joourins passion for visiting Einrogard. A boy from a certain family talked about premature abdominal pain and the life in Einrogard was very interesting. Of course, the boy embellished what he said to a certain extent so that the royal family would listen, but the embellishment had the opposite effect. No matter how much the headmaster tried to stop him, he didnt listen and started to be stubborn -Jourin will visit Einrogard! -majesty. How about taking a breather and thinking again? -no! Jo Woorin is going to visit Einrogard! Now, isnt Gonadaltes growing up expecting Jo Wulin to forget?! -Absolutely not. There seems to be a misunderstanding. Tch. Your intelligence has improved since you talked to that guy Wardanaz last time. -Then Jo Woorin will visit Einrogard! -Your Majesty will not like it. -I got permission! -yes? Crazy Is it time for the empire to fall? -what? -Oh no. majesty. Students will also be afraid. -What do you need to know! As long as you dont get caught, thats it! Ill hide in Wardanazs room! -It is not the size for your Majesty to fit. -You can just stay in human form! -It must be uncomfortable. -I can bear it! -When you go there, you dont even get a proper meal. You cant take your knights or servants with you, and you have to leave all your toys behind. How harsh the environment is! -are you okay! But isnt Gonadaltes the owner of the estate? Why are we allowing such poor conditions? -haha. Since the students are so rough and fierce, there are limits to my efforts to guide them. majesty. -Anyway, Gonadaltes! Were coming to Einrogard, so get ready! If you make any more excuses, Gonadaltes will think you are interfering! -All right. majesty. Realizing that it was no longer possible to make excuses, the skeleton principal meekly stepped down. But that didnt mean the skeleton principal was defeated. The skeleton principal who returned simply ignored Jo Woo-rins letter and began to endure. Ignore the other person until they forget! What can Jo Woo-rin do if the skeleton principal ignores him without going to see him? However, if there was something else that Principal Skull missed here, it was that there were many things that Jo Lin could do secretly. When the headmaster of the skeleton ignored the letter, Joourin began sending letters to the Einrogard professors. The quick-witted Einrogard professors calculated what would happen next and quickly pretended not to have received the letter and burned the letter, but among them, there were also weak-minded professors. Apparently, Ihanwardanaz invited me to visit, but not only Gonadaltes but also other professors are disturbing me! If you care about Professor Bagreks students, please help! -hmm. Professor Boladi was troubled because he could not flatly refuse an invitation from one of his only two students. After much thought, Professor Boladi responded as follows. Among the professors powers, there is no authority to invite His Royal Highness as a member of the royal family. We are sorry, but if you would like to visit, please do so as a test-related person. Good! But what does that mean? This means that you must visit as if you are writing a midterm exam. You must be so, so, so fun! I totally agree! I accept Professor Bagreks opinion! All right. really! Its a secret from Wardanaz! I want to surprise you! But considering His Majestys abilities, I need to let him know in advance so I can prepare No! Wardanaz can solve this problem! -Thats correct. What is correct? Lee Han, who was listening to the story, became angry. Who would have thought that Professor Boladi was fooled by Jo Woo-rin! Even thinking about it again, I couldnt believe it. I never thought someone would be fooled by His Highness Jo Woo-rin Lee Han blamed himself. In fact, this was closer to a natural disaster that was almost impossible to predict, but we should have been more prepared. At the very least, I should have been wary when Jo Wul-rin showed interest in Einroguard Damn it. Its because of the principal. No matter how I think about it, this is only half of the skull principals responsibility. At that time, I think Lee Han was caught off guard by saying something like, Your Majesty will forget it when you take a nap. professor. When will your Majesty arrive? Lee Han did not give up and asked a question. It wasnt over yet. By sending another letter before Jo Woo-rin arrived, he was able to prevent the visit. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I should say that Wardanaz was kidnapped by a crazy clone and is not in a situation to meet your highness. I didnt know that it would work as it wasnt completely wrong. Next Monday. I think there was a misunderstanding. I will send a letter to your Majesty again. misunderstanding? Actually, I didnt invite you Grumble! There was a loud noise and the sound of something huge colliding below Professor Boladis underground classroom. Lee Han asked in surprise. What?! Its an underground airfield. Even excluding the Spire Stables, Einrogard had several places where flying vehicles coming from outside could land. Among them, the underground airfield was a place often used by those who preferred to enter quietly. There was a huge cave that stretched all the way like a tunnel, and dozens of carriages could fly in just by passing through the magic-covered entrance. Normally, he would have been excited to discover the schools new location but Lee Han couldnt do that. What just happened in the underground airfield? It looks like a huge, heavy creature has landed. How likely is it that it is His Highness Jo Woo-rin? Instead of answering, Professor Boladi stared blankly at Lee Han. Lee Han could read the answer in that expression. Lets go see His Highness I think you said there was a misunderstanding. It was a misunderstanding that there was a misunderstanding. Lee Han answered in a voice full of sadness. Now that it had already happened, there was no going back. * * * Eandurdes eyes sparkled with excitement and anticipation as he followed his senior. Eandurde. If you meet His Highness, you must not attack him. Why? Because youll lose like a dog Eandurde was also a natural fighter, but he couldnt compare to Jourin in terms of age or skill. No matter how venomous Jourin is, if he swings his front paw a few times, Eandurde will fly away. Your Majesty is my friend. ah! Eandurde nodded. At the same time, I felt regretful inside. I wanted to face a dragon once But, Professor. Can Eandurde hear about His Majesty Jourin? It was an important secret of the empire, but I wondered if Eandurde would know. Professor Boladi answered Lee Hans question kindly. It doesnt matter if you are a Einrogard student. indeed. It seems like Einrogard has that much authority. ? Professor Boladi looked at his student, wondering what he was talking about. arent you authorized to access confidential information because youre a student at Einrogard? It meant that there would be a ban. ah. Lee Han realized it right away. Although I was the only one who found the skeleton principal annoying, other students were banned. While walking down a deep underground passage, Eandurde could not bear it anymore and asked Ihan. How can you fight?! Hmm. When Lee Han heard the innocent juniors question, he felt a fact he had wanted to forget come back to him. Since I came here for the midterm exam, the test was really Jo Woo-rin. If I choose telekinesis, do I have to lift Jo Wul-rin and throw him? If I choose alchemy, I have to make a potion that can defeat Jo Lin? Regardless of whether I succeeded or failed the test, I was worried that I would be arrested if I went out of school. Grump! A familiar dragons voice was heard from afar. Lee Han called Jo Woo-rin. majesty? Joe Jo Lin is not here. ??? Lee Han wondered what the nonsense was, so he focused his magic on his eyes. Then, in front of me, I saw Jo Woo-rin pinned against the wall in the underground airfield space. It seemed like it was so excited that it was unable to slow down and crashed straight into the wall of the airfield. Although he was not hurt, the surrounding walls naturally could not hold up. It collapsed and covered Jo Woo-rin. majesty. Are you hurt? Ugh You said you werent there, right? Shh. Eandurde. When people make mistakes, they can pretend they dont exist. ?? Eandurde was confused by Lee Hans words. Arent dragons the wisest and most sacred race in the empire? A dragon like that hides in the rubble like a five-year-old child and doesnt come out just because it made a mistake? majesty. Please come out. Its easy to repair something like that anyway. Its just a scratch. Is that so? Jo Woo-rin crawled out of the pile of rubble as if he was excited. Even though it was not yet fully grown, a large gold dragon appeared, blinking. As soon as Lee Han entered those eyes, joy appeared. and! Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin accurately grabbed Lee Han with his huge front paws. Lee Han was used to it, as he had experienced it last time, and created a barrier using a non-recital telekinesis spell. The level of skill was such that Professor Boladi, who was watching from the side, was pleased with his students growth. Ugh. majesty. Im dying. Oh, no! Lee Han! do not die! Your Majesty gives you strength Solved! I command you to come back to life! thank you. I came back to life. Lee Han shook his head and said. Eandurde, who was watching from the side, was confused as he did not know whether to attack the evil dragon attacking his senior or to remain quiet as he had promised earlier. ??? who is this? Jourin looked at Eandurde and asked. Professor Boladi and Lee Han both knew each other, but this wizard was their first time seeing them. He is my junior. Its called Eandurde. nice to meet you. Eandurde! Jo Woo-rin was happy to hear that Lee Han was his junior and tried to hug him. Even though he exerted much more strength than before, Eandurde struggled with a screeching sound from the breathtaking strength. Why why? Is there any problem? I think you need to relax more. When Jourin relaxed in surprise, Eandurde fiercely clawed its front paws (Jourin didnt even feel it) and escaped. Then he widened the distance and growled. Jo Woo-rins eyes filled with tears when she saw the person who disliked her. Lee Lee Han! Does Eandurde hate Jorin? Uh thats Lee Han glanced at his junior. The junior growled as if he would never tell me that he liked me. Crumbling! Eandurde. Will your thoughts change if you receive this? Lee Han tried to negotiate by putting chocolate in his juniors hand. Chapter 860 Episode 860 ?? However, Eandurde, a proud Gorgon half-breed, looked at Ihan blankly, unlike Guynando, who did whatever he was told just because he was given a piece of chocolate. Lee Han whispered lowly. Would you please be friendly with Your Highness? Eandurde looked torn between his sense of duty to listen to his respected senior and his hostility toward the evil and vicious dragon. I felt sorry for Lee Han, who suggested it, as he groaned and looked in pain. no. I think I said it for no reason. Eandurde. Forget it Friend. Eandurde endured the attack and humiliation he had just experienced and held out his hand first. Jo Woo-rin was overjoyed at the sight of his new Gorgon mixed-blood friend. Lee Han! This is Jo Woo-rins new friend! saw? Jo Woo-rin has so many friends! I dont think its that many? Now that I think about it, just as Professor Boladis students increased by 100%, Jo Woo-rins friends could also have increased by 100%. Lee Han congratulated him with a generous smile. Its a miracle from Einrogard. Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin will make more Einroguard friends! hurry! Jo Woo-rin tapped his front foot as if to call the Einroguard wizards to the collapsed underground airfield. Of course, Lee Han got into a mood and did not agree. Thats not possible. majesty. why?! Wow Wardanaz. Jo Woo-rin will make more Einroguard friends! It doesnt mean that you speak politely, but Jo Woo-rin must have thought that he had been rejected for speaking rudely, so he spoke again politely. Of course, no matter what Jo Woo-rin said, Lee Han had no intention of listening. Even the strong Eandurde almost broke a few bones right now, so what about the other students? And it wasnt just the students who were worried. Jo Woo-rin himself was worried. Its hard to predict what will happen. It was terrible to even imagine what would happen if even one of the crazy seniors came forward to hunt down Jo Woo-rin. Moreover, isnt there an alter ego of a crazy archmage in the territory? majesty. Your Majesty came to visit for an exam. Then you shouldnt wander around other places as you please. Hmph. Jo Woo-rin was sad, but surprisingly he was not stubborn. This was because I had already talked to the skeleton headmaster before talking to Professor Boladi. Well, it was said that students might be afraid of Jo Woo-rin That could be because His Majesty is so majestic. Isnt Lee Han like that too? I Well, Lee Han has faced many more fearsome monsters. Lee Han was dumbfounded and speechless. The sight of Professor Boladi and Eandurde nodding slightly from the side was so disgusting that I wanted to punch them in the back of the head. I am not afraid of you, Your Majesty. of course! ruler. Then let me guide you. ? Lee Han was embarrassed as he could not keep up with Jo Woo-rins speaking style of naturally skipping topics. Where do you mean? Lee Hans dorm room. why? I was so embarrassed that a retort instead of a polite comment immediately came out. Fortunately, Zhou Lin didnt care at all. I was planning to stay there? who did you decide with? With Gonadaltes? To be exact, Ill hide in Wardanazs room! Its not big enough for Your Highness to fit in You can just stay in human form! Although the conversation took place in the order of It must be inconvenient, Jo Woo-rin remembered it the way she felt comfortable. Unfortunately, Lee Han, who did not know the details of the conversation, was unable to refute. This is crazy. Is it time for Einrogard to fail? If the royal family came, it wouldnt be enough to give them the best place in Einrogard, so what kind of cramped dorm room is that? Now that I think about it, other royal family members also stayed in cramped dormitory rooms. In terms of consistency, it made sense. No but not like this. Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi. The look in his eyes was asking for help, but of course the professor did not understand. professor. Wouldnt it be better for you to stay somewhere else? Before Professor Boladi could answer, Jo Woo-rin answered first. no! no! no! With a brat-like riot. As the giant dragon rolled from side to side, the collapsed debris flew in all directions. Eandurde was disgusted and hid behind Ihan. You say you dont like it. I can see it too Lee Han sighed and gave up. Professor Garcia might have been able to appease Jo Woo-rin, but it was unreasonable to leave that to Professor Boladi. I cant help it. Once I let them in, if they complain that they are uncomfortable, I will have to send them out right away. Is it lese majeste if I leave my chickens in the hut for a while? When Jo Woo-rin complained that it was too small, Lee Han, who had planned to place her in a secret base or a cabin outside, hesitated. When I thought about it, it felt a bit like blasphemy. There is a place in Einrogard where a dragon can stay Wardanaz. Professor Boladi called Lee Han. Lee Han was deep in thought and answered late. oh. yes. professor. Can I tell you about the exam within this week? Although he didnt know what kind of magic it would be good to test against Jo Woo-rin, Lee Han tried to buy time. It was simply not a topic worth choosing right now. Fortunately, Professor Boladi readily gave permission. So be it. thank you. I will help you move your highness. After giving permission, Professor Boladi brought up the reason why he had just called Lee Han. Lee Han tilted his head when he said he would help move it. Can I do it? Even Lee Han could move it. When Jo Woo-rin turns into a human, Lee Han casts an invisibility spell and passes through the dormitory. But Professor Boladi shook his head. Its hard to do alone. What is that No. wait! Jo Woo-rin boasted and then attempted to transform into human form. The huge dragons body shook and swayed, changing its shape over and over again. For a moment, it seemed like he was retaining his human form, but Jo Woo-rin immediately returned to his dragon form. Professor Boladi said calmly. Imature dragons find transformation frustrating. uh wait a minute. Lee Han was taken aback by the fact that Jo Woo-rin entered his room like that. Can I come in? no. The room is expanded, but is it expanded to that extent? professor. Is it true that Your Highness is entering the room? okay. It expands. How do you know this person? Lee Han suddenly became curious about what experiments Professor Boladi had done in his dormitory room during his school days, but he didnt have time to ask that now. Isnt the private room in the dormitory about to become a dragons nest? Are you glad you can go in? Ill stay there for about a week or two If you feel uncomfortable, I can send you out sooner Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin will stay calm! haha. Lee Han laughed as he looked at the broken wreckage after the encounter. If something went wrong, he could have become the first student to destroy the dormitory in the history of the Blue Dragon Tower. Then, Professor. Please. Professor Boladi nodded and cast a veil of invisibility and inhibition over the giant dragon. In an instant, the dragons appearance disappeared. Next, Professor Boladi repaired the broken underground airfield. Jo Woo-rin cleared his throat in humility. It wasnt intentional. majesty. You must be quiet inside. i get it! Trust Jo Woo-rin, Professor Bagrek! Joourin nodded his head loudly and then lightly asked Eandurde with an Ang. Naturally, Eandurde reacted violently as if he hated it the most in the world. Why why?! Wouldnt it be better just above the shoulder? Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Lets go play with Jo Woo-rin! Before S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ihan could even ask what he was talking about, Eandurde stopped barking. Eandurde also wanted to visit the Blue Dragon Tower second-year dormitory where Yoner and Ihan were located. professor. Please take care of Eandurde too. Professor Boladi nodded with an expressionless face and waved his cane. Lee Han once again felt grateful to Professor Boladi. If it had been another professor, I dont think he would have looked at the situation this way. No. This person is the one who brought me here in the first place! ??? Professor Boladi was puzzled by the look in his students eyes. * * * In the 2nd grade lounge at the Blue Dragon Tower, Gainando was reading the series about the beastman detective Toberiz, a dog he had found with great difficulty. Gainando grumbled at the ridiculous trick. Does this make sense? Why are you dissatisfied again? Prince, why do you always look at that magazine while complaining? This is how I usually watch it! Look at this. Look at this! Gainando was so excited that he brought his friends to sit in front of him and started explaining. My friends regretted, Why did I talk to them? but it was too late. Do you know that the wizard here goes to the Magic Tower Dormitory with something hidden up his sleeve? What are you hiding? Its a dragon! Its a dragon! Well it could be a dragon Hey! How do you hide a dragon up your sleeve? And how do you hide it in your dorm room! Gainando jumped up and down at the reaction of his friends. They seem to have no basic knowledge of magic! I guess I changed a little bit. If youre going to transform small, its much more appropriate to just transform into a human! Why put it in your sleeve?! This is how this kid will study magic. I will definitely inform Wardanaz. This guy who usually cares if he makes a mistake in a magic spell or movement only acts picky like a professor at times like this. Squeak C Meanwhile, the door behind me opened and Lee Han came in quietly. Lee Han tried to go up to the private room like a ghost without disturbing his friends chatter. But I couldnt avoid Gainandos eyes. Gainando shouted happily. Lee Han! and professor?? At the words that followed, the Blue Dragon Tower students threw their bodies to the side with a short scream. I reacted instinctively when I heard that a professor had entered the dormitory. Lee Han hurriedly shouted to calm his friends down. Its not like an attack by the principal, so dont worry. The professor came to visit for a moment to help me. What on earth are you visiting the dormitory to help me with? Uh a little bit about lectures and exams. The friends were astonished. I knew that Professor Bagreks lectures were terrible, but I never imagined that he would follow the student all the way to the dormitory and scold him. Einrogard professors always go beyond imagination! ruler. Then Ill just leave. Everyone have fun. ??? Gainando tilted his head. I obviously couldnt hear anything, but the stairs going up were breaking down one by one. What kind of bizarre phenomenon is this? Professor Boladi calmly waved his cane and restored the stairs. And then went up. Anyway, you followed me to the dormitory. scary. Im really scared of Einrogard. Isnt that what well do when we get to third grade? No way, no way. While his friends were talking in shock, Gainando cautiously climbed the stairs. Then he knocked on Lee Hans private room door and opened it. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! sorry! sorry! Jo Woo-rin is sorry! I didnt intentionally crush it It would be better to move the book to the left so it doesnt get damaged. Gainando blinked at the confused look inside. Lee Han, who belatedly recognized his friend, was scared and pulled Gai Nando inside. Why did you follow me?! What on earth is this? I cant help it. Lets take care of Cainan and you together. Wow! Youre a servant!? Gainando was furious at the rudeness of the dragon he was seeing for the first time. Chapter 861 Episode 861 A servant! Jo Woo-rin was surprised to see Gai Nando getting so angry. Are you mad at Jo Jo Lin? Then get angry! Who calls me a servant! I am a member of the royal family Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Eandurde, who received the order from Lee Han to be friendly with Jourien, faithfully carried out the order. He attacked and subdued Gainando right from the side. Gainando still fell asleep, probably because he didnt know that his junior, whom he was quite close with (by his standards), would attack him. you you!? I do not know!? Youre a senior! hey! Argh! Im a senior! Lee Han! Lee Han! Lee Han! saw!? Eandurde stepped up for Joourin! Jo Woo-rins friend! Its truly touching. Lee Han?! Gainando, whose arms were bent backwards, screamed. The only trustworthy friend in this chaotic room abandons Gainando?! Eandurde. Release me. And Gainando, what if you lose to a first grader? We attacked from square one! And they only looked after me because Im a junior! Crumbling. When Eandurdes eyes glowed menacingly as if he was about to attack again, Gainando quickly hid behind Ihan. Lee Han stopped his junior and explained the situation as quickly as possible. So now His Royal Highness Jo Woo-rin, a member of the royal family, is visiting for the midterm exams. Cainan Island. Will you keep my secret? of course! thanks. Since they are members of the royal family, I have to treat them as well as possible, but since this is Einroguard, I have to be careful. There are too many crazy seniors. yes. Believe me. Lee Han. huh? Gainando, who was nodding his head and pounding his chest at the mission his friend had entrusted him with, paused. Because they are members of the royal family, they have to treat them as well as possible? Uh, Lee Han. Im also Hwang? Wardanaz. Is there one? Aden Arth, who had come to look for Lee Han, came in cautiously when the door was open. And my eyes widened at what was happening inside. What the hell is this?! uh? Are you Jo Woo-rins younger brother? Jourin looked Ardenart up and down and asked curiously. Lee Han was surprised. How did you know? It was faint, but I felt it! I was just wondering! Thats amazing. majesty. Jo Woo-rin flapped his wings and looked embarrassed at Lee Hans flattery. for a moment. I think Gainando asked if he was a servant? A question like that suddenly came to mind, but Lee Han just passed it over. That wasnt important now. The princess. Listen. Now Lee Han repeated what he had just said. And then he spoke seriously. Because you are a member of the royal family, we have to treat you as good as possible. Indeed wait a minute. Wardanaz. I am also a member of the royal family Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aden Arth felt slightly mortified. Even though he is a member of the royal family, why is Jo Woo-rin the only one treated differently? However, Lee Han did not give him a chance to question him. After organizing the remaining space with Professor Boladi, we completed the private room as a temporary dragons nest. Jo Woo-rin was happy, wagging his tail up and down. Its small but cozy! Fortunately, the. Then Even my friend, servant, and younger brother! Im so glad I came to Einrogard! Gainando tilted his head and asked. Adenard is a servant? no. hey! Im not a servant?! When Gainando exploded, Jo Wulin recoiled in surprise. Adenart quietly advised. Gainando. Such rudeness in front of His Highness Jo Woo-rin You! Now youre the only one siding with me because youre not a servant! What I will not tolerate such insults. An insult is an insult to being a servant! If its a dragon, thats it!? Jo Woo-rin became sullen. Tears welled up in the corners of my eyes beneath my large vertical pupils. Upon seeing that, Gainando hesitated, perhaps feeling weak. Oh no what if I cry? Gai Nando keeps getting angry at Jo Woo-rin Thats because you call him a servant. But Jo Wurin needs a servant With tears in his eyes, Jo Wulin stared at Gai Nando. Gainando, unable to overcome that look in his eyes, finally declared. Ah-oh! okay! Im a servant! servant! and! Hes so annoying Lee Han! If my mom were a dragon, I would be treated as well! Gainando. By any chance, His Majesty the Emperor No. done. ?? It seemed that Gai Nando did not know the emperors race. As much as he didnt want to shock his bright friend, Lee Han let it go. Meanwhile, a head of red hair peeked out through the open door. It was Joner. Why are you so loud? Cainan Island. Dont bother me, come down and clean Yoner, who was talking, closed his mouth. Professor Boladi gave advice to his student in a serious manner. I think it would be better to tell my friends. Friends visited Lee Hans private room much more often than expected. * * * When Jo Woo-rin came down to the second-year common room, his friends thought, Finally, the skeleton principal has kidnapped the dragon and is trying to kill Lee Han. The next thought that came to mind was, Professor Baggrek has finally kidnapped the dragon And after hearing the explanation, my thoughts were as follows. It would have been cool if Gainando had been a dragon. Then wouldnt it have been much more comfortable when fighting other top students? As his friends stared, Gainando grumbled and said. okay. I am a servant. what. If you have any complaints, tell me. Oh no. Cainan Island. I admire your dedication. thats right. Even though we are members of the same royal family, you put aside your pride and come forward for Your Majesty. Honestly, I respected him. My friends quickly surrounded me for fear that my true feelings would be revealed. When Guynando heard those words, he seemed to feel slightly relieved. okay? of course! Who could act like a servant like that? Guynando is a great servant! after. Hehehe. Try turning up the fire in the fireplace a little stronger. Jo Woo-rin likes warm things. All right. Gainando brought out firewood. Stacking and drying wood cut from the forest was one of the chores students had to do. It may have been quite a hassle to refill as much as was wasted, but Gainando boldly used firewood. Jo Woo-rin, exhausted, curled his body into a ball and let out a low cry. The students were once again surprised by the surreal sight of the second-grade lounge becoming like a dragons nest. I never thought I would still be surprised by Einrogard But what kind of test did you come for, Your Highness? They say I have to compete with Wardanaz. Well, shouldnt we be assassinated now? Shh. Quiet. If Wardanaz is thinking of doing that, we should let his guard down even more. While the students were chatting on one side, Yoner was preparing a meal for the dragon with students from the alchemy school on the other side. Eandurde. It took a lot of hard work to get here. Take this. Thank you! Eandurde was delighted with the warm meal from Yoner, whom he had met again after a long time, and accepted the bowl. Are you studying well? Eandurde averted his gaze with shaking eyes. I still remembered Joners strict training during winter break. Bbbbbbbbb. okay. Eat and talk. Eandurde. Youre not forcing yourself to eat to avoid answering right now, are you? Asan, who was preparing ingredients with Lee Han next to him, looked puzzled and asked. But Wardanaz. How does a first-year junior view us? First-year juniors were unable to detect seniors, except in a few exceptional situations (mainly Wardanaz). But what about that first-year junior? Professor Bagrek cast a spell. and. Thats kind of you. Thanks to you, if you get caught, you too will be punished, right? Can this really be called kind? Asan. Think again. Wowardanaz. Are you angry at Professor Bagrek? Asan was taken aback by his friends straight-faced attitude. Of course, my friend was right, but it didnt really seem like Professor Boladis fault. What a mess. I dont know what youre talking about. Asan. Thanks to that, His Highness came to visit the school, but he wasnt angry at all. I had to worry about what test to do with Your Highness, but I wasnt upset at all. Makin! Makin! Ill boil the pot! Could you please change my seat? Asan quickly ran away. He felt a sense of danger that he might get hit if he continued to be next to Lee Han. * * * Entering the classroom, Lee Han yawned long. Not only Lee Han, but all the Blue Dragon Tower students listening to the lecture With just one drop of potion instead of complex magic had tired faces. Taking care of the dragon in the break room was more difficult than expected. Not only did we have to prepare a large meal for the dragon to eat, but we also had to prepare temperature, humidity, lighting, and sometimes singing songs. Moreover, Jo Woo-rin only listened to Lee Hans lullaby, and when other students sang it, he kept shaking his head and hitting the floor with his tail. When Gainando called, it would purr and threaten. Music magic seems to work when taking care of dragons Nilia kept tilting her head as if she sensed something strange. It seemed like there was something only for the Blue Dragon Tower friends, but I couldnt figure out what it was. hey. Wardanaz. Wodanaz. Nilia came next to Lee Han and called in a whisper. uh? Uh oh. Nilia. What the hell is going on? Was there an accident at the Blue Dragon Tower? Accident Uhm. Its similar. Lee Han was worried as he looked at his dark elf friend. Can I tell you this? It wasnt a matter of keeping it a secret, but the moment she heard this, Nilia had to work hard to take care of the dragon as well. If its the same tower, leaving it to a friend from another tower is a good thing. In Einrogard, the power of the water ghost was stronger than the power of friendship. Lee Han sighed and said. after. But this is the secret of the Blue Dragon Tower. uh?! Nilia perked up her ears and fidgeted. Its a secret between friends other than yourself. Is that so? I can tell you, but you have to participate instead. after. But I dont know if thats a good thing. Of course, its not that its not rewarding Tell me. I dont know what it is, but I want to do it too! The cool and cool hunter from the Shadow Patrol responded immediately. Lee Han said with a smile. Actually, theres a dragon in the break room. Im taking care of that dragon. Wodanaz. If you dont want to talk, say you dont want to talk. Im going. Nilia sulked and turned away. Of course, there can be secrets even between friends, but shouldnt there at least be good faith in the way you refuse? I cant believe you rejected me with such a ridiculous lie! Oh no. Neilia. Its real. joy. Before Lee Han had time to explain, the thunderous professor came in and the lecture began. The professor briefly explained next weeks exam and carefully explained how to make Dragon Scale Potion, the subject of this weeks lecture. Once again, you have to be very careful when making this potion! This potion is named so not because of its defensive power, but because of the miserable outcome when it fails. Never forget to detect and convert ingredients, and pay special attention to the time you add the Lisus potion! If you fail, like a dragon Its a dragon!!! Stop making a fuss already. Its a bronze head. The dwarf professor looked at the student as if he were pitiful. If you fail, you will become like dragon scales. There is no need to make a fuss as if a dragon has already appeared Its a dragon?!?!?! The thunder-walking professor turned his head and almost fainted when he saw a large young dragon by the window glaring in this direction. It seems like an absurd beard. Is it time for Einrogard to go bankrupt? The thunderous professor tried to understand the situation, thinking the same thing as Principal Skeleton and Lee Han. If anyone has any guesses about this situation, please tell me. I have no idea. professor. Lee Han answered immediately. If Wardanaz doesnt know, everyone else probably doesnt know. Is it Bendozol by any chance? Where is Lee Han? The professor, who was thunderstruck by the dragons wish wave, glared at his student with a grim face. Chapter 862 Episode 862 I was foolish. I should have suspected this guy first. The thunderous professor lamented his foolishness. After all, wizards always had to learn. From now on, if anything is more suspicious than usual in Einro Guard, I will definitely be suspicious of you first. No isnt that too much? Lee Han protested against the injustice. Of course, this incident was Lee Hans fault, but couldnt other things have been the seniors fault? Lee Han? Lee Han?? majesty! You must not break the wall with your front paws! The thunderous professor shouted urgently, but Jo Woo-rin had already swung his front paw after hearing Lee Hans voice. The dragons claws, which had powerful anti-magic power, cut cleanly through the outer wall of the classroom. The second grade students cheered. Long live the dragon! According to Einrogard legend, the Liberator will defeat the Skeleton Headmaster and save us. That was the dragon! noisy. You idiots! After realizing that the identity of the large young dragon was Jo Woo-rin, the thunderous steps made the students shut up. It was fortunate that it wasnt a dragon that came to defeat the skeleton headmaster and rescue the poor young wizards. But this was still a troubling problem. Surely the professors didnt reject it? Even the principal would have refused? I couldnt understand how the emperors third child came to visit. majesty! Why did you come here!? You decided to stay inside! Im sorry. Wardanaz. I woke up and there was no one there Jo Woo-rin looked at Lee Hans cries as if he was intimidated and said. I dozed off in the warm lounge and woke up, but when no one was there, I got scared and came out. Like a young animal looking for its parents, Jo Woo-rin moved around looking for Lee Han. Using the dragons senses, it was easy to find that Lee Han and his friends were in the lecture hall of Gaksu-gwan. Shouldnt they have destroyed the wall? its okay. You dont have to do that in the future. What do you mean its okay? The thunderous professor who was listening next to me grumbled. Of course, if you are asked a question like that, you have no choice but to answer that it is okay I guess the rumor has spread. Lee Han was troubled by the plan that kept getting twisted. Originally, I was going to take him in quietly and let him go quietly, but the number of people who knew about him kept increasing. Moreover, since Jo Woo-rin was so scared that he did not hide on the way here, there must have been seniors who saw him. professor. Please help. What if someone attacks you? That cant be possible! I want to say but its sad that I cant. Rather, how on earth did His Highness come to visit? Lee Han explained to the thunderous professor. Other friends in the classroom also listened so intently that they didnt even hear a pin drop. It was a legendary royal family member who had never been seen or heard of, at the top of the succession rankings. And its even a dragon! I couldnt even guess what kind of secret anecdote was hidden there. Your Majesty wanted to come visit, but Professor Bagrek was weak-hearted, so he ended up letting go. Who is weak at what? The thunderous professor wondered if he had grown old. The disciples words sounded strange. But actually, Professor Bagrek was the only one who received the offer. Thats right. Okay. It is our professors mistake. I should have properly advised Professor Bagrek as well Did all the professors know? Your Majesty must have sent letters to all the professors he could send them to. To Professor Verdus too? You said they were professors worth sending. The thunderous professor was irritated by his student who was asking meaningless questions. What kind of ridiculous question is this? Well, that was a stupid question. Lee Han also understood right away. Jo Woo-rin was young in spirit and not a fool. Theres nothing we can do since you came here like this. Come inside and watch the lecture. Wardanaz will be by your side. and! While Jo Woo-rin excitedly entered the magic tower, Professor Thunderwalk quickly repaired the damaged outer wall. And then he quietly whispered to Lee Han. Im talking about the story you were talking about earlier. Be careful that other seniors are targeting you. yes. I know. Specifically, Your Highnesss claws, scales, tears, and blood Professor Thunderwalk explained in detail the 365 magic ingredients that come from dragons, starting from tendons to molars. You have to be careful of attempts to hijack etc. Do you understand? are there that many? Lee Han was overwhelmed by the list of ingredients, which were longer than expected. At this level, it seemed like the name could have been changed to Walking Magic Material Vault rather than Joowrin. The thunderous professor spoke in a nervous manner. This is to keep it simple! So, who told you to call your highness to a place full of crazy wizards? I didnt call you. Lee Han grumbled. And what a crazy wizard. Isnt that too harsh? Whether its crying your highness and stealing his tears, pricking him and stealing his blood, or secretly pulling out his scales and stealing them In any case, keep all these actions in mind. hmm. It seems like a place full of crazy wizards Upon hearing the specific example, Lee Han had no choice but to admit. Einrogards seniors got away with it. Someone secretly stabbed Jo Woo-rin, pulled out his scales, and ran away. I was afraid just imagining how Jo Woo-rin would react. Actually, I did think about the possibility of rumors spreading. I didnt know it would be this fast. How were you going to prepare? With the help of my seniors and professors, I will watch from the front Hmm. Keep talking. Fifth-year seniors like Senior Dirette and Senior Yukbeltyre, and people who are very understanding like Professor Garcia and Professor Thunderwalk. Not a bad plan. Me too, and Professor Garcia would help me. But leave out Yukbeltire. When Lee Han was speechless due to absurdity, the thunderous professor spoke again seriously. Take out the Yukbeltire. I heard. But isnt senior Yukbeltire okay, too? Hes a 5th year student What would you think if I added Professor Verdus to the list of professors who would help me? What kind of nonsense is that? okay. To me, thats what Yukveltyre sounds like. ! In the eyes of Professor Thunderwalk, Yukbeltyre was a student who, rather than protecting Jo Woo-rin, would first draw blood, tears, scales, and cut off toenails before leaving. Lee Han had no choice but to understand. As expected, it was difficult for the student to logically defeat the professor. * * * Are you Nilia? From the Shadow Patrol? I heard the story! Ugh. Ugh. Tell me about the Northern Mountains! Jo Woo-rin wants to hear the story! Uuuuuu? Nilyas thoughts stopped as she suddenly received the dragons attention. I never thought Id ever have to talk to a dragon in my life Help me, Wardanaz! Lee Han, who received attention, was annoyed and avoided it. Nilia deeply regretted seeing that. I should have believed my friend! The price of betraying friendship was so bitter. ruler. Concentrate. The lecture proceeded as usual, except that there was a large dragon sitting at the back of the classroom. The thunderous professor threatened the students by warning them of next weeks exam. Never think that you can get over it as easily as last time! This test wont be easy! omg. Wardanaz. The test seems difficult. Shouldnt we take out Jo Woo-rins dragon stone?? majesty. If that happens, the test will have no meaning. The thunderous professor spoke in a dejected voice. To put it exaggeratedly, the dragon stone taken out from the dragons body was a powerful magical substance comparable to the Philosophers Stone. It was possible to pass most alchemy tests by simply throwing it in the water and reciting a spell. Jo Woo-rin said in tears. But the test is difficult it wont be too difficult for Wardanaz. Do not worry. No what. Lee Han was furious. Last time, I saw Nefertem growing under a immersion incense stick. Where did you get such a lie? The thunderous professor ignored the angry student and took out some potions and gave them to Jo Woo-rin. majesty. This is a potion that instantly kills any student who tries to remove the scales. This turns tears into poison After finishing the detailed instructions, the thunderous professor spoke to Lee Han. If you need help, call me. Professor Verdus, be careful. Ill keep that in mind. Professor Bendozol, be careful too. So, why did Professor Bendozol refuse? When I thought about it, I thought it would be better to send a letter to Professor Bendozol rather than Professor Boladi. Isnt he the type of person who will literally risk death if Jo Woo-rin orders him to do so? Could it be that Jo Woo-rin did not know of its existence? The Death Knights must have stolen the letter. Im not sure, but maybe. Lee Han was impressed by the capabilities of the Death Knights. I thought that they were protecting the safety of Einroguard. I wish I had stolen the letter sent to Professor Baggrek! * * * Professor Bendozol was irritated by harassing the students. hey! The wyvern frowned because of you! Are you going to take responsibility if the wyverns lifespan is shortened due to stress? You wyvern slayer! Dont you think the professor is being meaner than usual? Thats right. The Einrogard students whispered. Professor Bendozol behaved more like an animal than usual. I think I was deceived by that guy. The reason Professor Bendozol was on edge was because of a second-year student from the Blue Dragon Tower. Even though the professor himself is doing the chores for them, the unicorns dont seem that happy. Of course, the unicorns were doing just fine (they could have been doing better if the professor hadnt come), but they were far from meeting Professor Bendozols standards. You evil swindler! I cant believe you treat the unicorn so carelessly when investing 8 days a week isnt enough. Professor Bendozol, who had reached the limit of his patience, moved to find Lee Han. On the way, I heard students whispering. -You ride a real dragon? -I heard you were chosen by the dragon? -I heard that you subdued the dragon. Wouldnt that be more logical? ? Professor Bendozol stopped abruptly and looked back. I couldnt ask because the students had already passed by. Didnt you just say it was a dragon? dragon. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a word that made your heart beat with just one letter. Isnt it the greatest and most beautiful creature? I guess you heard wrong. -There is a real dragon? Are there any scales still left?? -Didnt you hear? You are royal! -whatever? Are there just one or two members of the royal family? ??? Professor Bendozols head turned 180 degrees again. When their eyes met, the students screamed and ran away. Its Professor Bendozol! Bounce! Stop! I have a question Hey, you damn bastards! They are worse than poachers! The students were smart. I knew very well that nothing good would come of running into Professor Bendozol outside the classroom. The professor had no choice but to return with a grunt. Ill have to look for him. Professor Bendozol decided to ignore the students rumors and find Lee Han. majesty. Cant I come down? Is it uncomfortable?? Fire no. Its not uncomfortable. Im afraid you might get hurt. Jo Woo-rin is okay! ruler! Wardanaz.Behave like a knight! 100 million. When Professor Bendozol saw Jowrin playing as a dragon knight with Wardanaz on his back, he clutched his chest and fell to his knees. It was so shocking. Chapter 863 Episode 863 Ugh. professor. Lee Han recognized Professor Bendozol and greeted him. Professor Bendozol also spoke happily to his student. You shameless, mean, evil, arrogant and arrogant bastard! Cant you come down right now?! If you put a lot of pressure on a dragon that is not yet fully grown, the color of its scales may turn dull and it may become stressed!! Professor Bendozol went wild with the force of strangling his student if he had been in front of him instead of on top of the dragon. Although he didnt particularly pay attention to the professors threats, Lee Han nodded because he thought it was going well. Still, I felt uncomfortable being forced to climb on top of Jo Woo-rin. Look. majesty. Even the professor who is the most expert at Einrogard says that. You could get hurt. Ugh! Jo Woo-rin is okay!! Jo Woo-rin was having fun when an evil wizard interrupted him and he burst into tears. Professor Bendozol, seeing this, clutched his chest once again. Wow! professor. Are you okay? Say stop! Im telling you to stop the dragon from crying! no way. its okay. Lee Han answered as if it was no big deal. When I was young, I tended to cry even for trivial reasons. Didnt you start crying just because Lee Han wasnt in the break room? Of course, it didnt work on Professor Bendozol. Im telling you to stop! Professor Bendozol shouted to Lee Han with a devil-like appearance. Lee Han grumbled and stopped Jo Woo-rin. All right. majesty. Lets keep playing together. What do I say? When Lee Han spoke, Jo Woo-rin stopped crying and smiled brightly and shouted. Wodanaz plays the role of Saint Iactus. The servant plays the role of an evil demon dragon! The expression on the face of the person in front of me was invisible because he was wearing the mask of an evil demon dragon, but I could feel that he was very sulky. Uuuuh. I am an evil demon dragon. Lee Han. Sobbing. Cant the White Tiger Tower guys order this? Quiet. I am Saint Iactus. I will defeat the evil demon dragon. and! Jo Woo-rin clapped his hands with his front paws and was happy. I felt like a dragon that helped the legendary Saint Iactus. Whats next? hmm! There were evil wizards next to the demon dragon. The principal? Gonadaltes role is to help Saint Iactus! really. What if we leave it to that wizard? Jo Woo-rin pointed to Professor Bendozol and said. Seeing that he was eccentric and liked to interfere, he suited the role of Gonadaltes well. no. No matter how much I hate Professor Bendozol, its too cruel to give him the role of principal Shut up! Be quite. Please leave it to me! Professor Bendozol cursed his student who dared to defy the dragons will. Jo Woo-rin opened his eyes wide and said. Did you swear at Lee Han?? I didnt! Its an expression of that friendship! ? Lee Han was about to ask what nonsense he was talking about, but stopped when Professor Bendozol gave him such a desperate and pitiful look. I never thought a professor could give me such a begging look. -Help me! please! ah. yes. Its because were kind of close. ah! Like you got beaten up all the time because you were close to Professor Bagrek? Lee Han regretted that he should have told Jo Woo-rin about Einrogard properly. Its a little different than that but were still close. yes! We are close! Professor Bendozol put his arm on Lee Hans shoulder and smiled the most awkward smile in the empire. Lee Han looked at him in disgust. Hmm. I understand! Now that the role of Gonadaltes has been decided Next is the role of Arlemergen! Arent times different? Joner thought to himself. Arlmergeng was a famous marksman during the old Seven Kingdoms and had the feat of defeating a runaway sun spirit. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Jo Woo-rin had a flexible mindset that prioritized fun over historical research. He immediately grabbed Nilia with his front paws and lifted her up on top of him. Nilias scream rang out briefly. Hey. Neilia. Thats great. Your Majesty chooses people. After all, the Shadow Patrol. Help me! Ah, I wont doubt my friends from now on! sorry. I was forced to come up too. At the conversation between the two, Professor Bendozol shed bloody tears of anger. These kids dont even know how to be thankful! * * * After Jo Woo-rins play was over, Professor Bendozol was able to hear the situation in detail from the second-year students. -If you had stopped him properly, Dragon wouldnt have come to such a dangerous place! Professor Bendozol glared at Lee Han with those intentions in mind. With his life-filled eyes, Lee Han immediately called Jo Woo-rin. majesty. Look over there, professor. huh? Professor Bendozol immediately relaxed his eyes and smiled. Jo Woo-rin was surprised. crying! Gross! sorry. Dragon. The human race is inherently ugly. I didnt mean it that way. Lee Han. Thats not what Jo Woo-rin meant! Jo Woo-rin was worried that he would suddenly be labeled as a dragon that ignores humans. More than that, Dragon. Thats not important now. Dragons safety is more important than anything else. You bronze-headed bastards. You must protect the dragon even at the cost of your lives. Do you understand? Dont miss a moment and guard the break room! We have an exam next week. I have to take a lecture. The second-year students looked at Professor Bendozol as if asking what nonsense he was talking about. Professor Bendozol suddenly looked down at Jo Woo-rin and was patient. You dont know whats more important, the greatest and most beautiful creature in the empire right now, or Einroguards lecture! Well I dont think its that bad. Jo Woo-rin was disgusted. The dragon did not seem like the greatest and most beautiful creature in the empire. professor. We have to approach it realistically. Lee Han went out to stop Bendozol. Since I was already in a position to take responsibility for Jo Woo-rin, there was a need to have a serious conversation. Professor Bendozol may be a crazy person, but isnt he the person who would most actively help in this situation? right. We need to approach it realistically. Put curse necklaces around their necks! Theyre saying theyll activate a curse if you dont listen. Should we just get rid of this person? Thinking that to himself, Lee Han took out his schedule. The only people I could trust at school now were the second-year students, a few professors, and a very few seniors like Delet. Naturally, since the number of second-year students was the largest, we had no choice but to split them up and stand guard. Im trying to protect the break room by dividing it up like this. If this is done, there will be no gaps. I guess Ill have to camp in front of the Blue Dragon Tower first. The second-year students were disgusted. Have to watch some crazy wizard sleeping outside in front of the dormitory tower for over a week? Either way, Professor Bendozols beliefs did not waver. But arent there too few sentries? I cant help it. Children also have to attend lectures. joy. That damn lecture. Professor Bendozol mumbled a curse, but was convinced for now. Although the number of students guarding the lounge was small, if the professor himself continued to guard the front of the tower, he could prevent the unholy acts of some crazy wizards. Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin I want to follow him around and watch Jo Woo-rin, who was watching, spoke carefully. The second-year students, including Lee Han, were surprised. His Highness Joe Joowlin. Wouldnt it be dangerous? Crazy seniors might be ambushing you! Hmph Dragon! Professor Bendozol strongly called out to Jo Woo-rin. The students still looked at the professor because they thought he was saying something. No matter how much you want to move around, safety comes first. Do whatever you want! Lee Han looked at the professor in bewilderment. Anyway, Professor Bendozol took out a piece of paper, scribbled roughly on it, and signed it. Take it. The above student guarantees that he has completely passed the lecture and exam of Extremely Beautiful Creatures by taking care of the greatest and most beautiful creatures in the empire. -Professor Bendozol There is no need to show up for lectures or exams, so take good care of Dragon! no. Missing one lecture does not solve the problem. And is it okay to do this? Isnt the principal sending you to the punishment room? Principal Skeleton was surprisingly interested in the professors teaching methods. To be precise, I was very interested in the teaching methods of some professors who were troublemakers. Lee Han was confident that Professor Bendozol was on the Professor to Watch list. What do you know? When I thought about it, there was no way I would have paid attention to the punishment room if I was going to be a professor of note. Lee Han nodded. All right. It would be better if I missed even one lecture First, hire more escorts! Professor Bendozol pointed out that there were too many loopholes when Jo Woo-rin followed Lee Han around. No matter how talented the boy from the Wardanaz family is, the power of numbers cannot be ignored. Escort? How in Einrogard? Sounds ignorant Its about the professor and senior I mentioned earlier! ah. I was going to ask you to watch the front of the break room. Thats not enough. I told you that the dragon follows you around. Then what do you mean? What are you asking? Of course we should follow him around together! ?? Lee Han didnt understand. Im sure theyre not telling you to go to lectures with professors, are you? * * * I guess I was right. Lee Han was thrilled to see Professor Boladi and Professor Garcia following him on both sides. Do I have to take lectures from professors and seniors all week? No matter how long Einrogards history was, it seemed unlikely that any student would attend lectures like this. -Pfft. The defense is thorough. -You appointed Professor Garcia as your guard Is this the Wardanaz family? Its not usually smart. The sound of seniors disintegrating could be heard everywhere. Jo Woo-rin smiled brightly, unaware of Lee Hans true feelings. Student Lee Han. cheer up. Of course, the current situation may be very awkward and unfamiliar, but Lee Han is doing what he has to do! Professor Garcia read Lee Hans inner thoughts and cheered him on. Of course, if an Einrogard student walked down the hallway with the professors to take a lecture, ridiculous rumors would spread, but fortunately, the boy of the Wardanaz family had no change no matter what rumors spread. Professor Boladi asked, taking out his pocket watch and checking the time. Professor Garcia has a next lecture I have one in two hours. Professor Bagrek? Professor Boladi glanced at Professor Garcia. Lee Han also stared at Professor Garcia. Jo Woo-rin had no particular reason, but when the two looked at each other, they both looked at each other. ? Professor what should I do if you ask such a rude question? Lee Han whispered softly. Professor Garcia wondered what he was talking about, but realized it too late. Its a good thing you dont have that lecture! You can keep following me and protecting me! Thank you. I dont think its good. Lee Han sighed. When I thought about it, it was all because Lee Han was weak. If Lee Han was as strong as the skeleton principal, there would be no need to take the professors to the classroom with him. Wardanaz. I wonder what the next lecture will be! Its Poison Bone Blood. Its a black magic course, and my senior is teaching it. Wow. That sounds fun. Good lecture. Professor Garcia and Professor Boladi followed Lee Han into the classroom. As one more dragon and two professors came in, Direth, who had been waiting for his junior without much thought, soared upside down with his wings. Chapter 864 Episode 864 What did I do wrong to my junior? Delet thought for a moment. Of course, last week, due to a small misunderstanding, my junior was forced to learn Summon Skeleton Golem. But wasnt that something done with good intentions? A person with a good heart like my junior had to take extenuating circumstances. is not it? sorry. senior. Lee Han quickly approached and whispered in a low voice. Lee Han could guess how shocked Delet must be right now. Since two professors were brought into the classroom You must have been surprised to see the professors come into the classroom. uh. I was more surprised when the dragon came. Delet was astonished to see his junior taking dragons for granted. Lee Han looked embarrassed and explained. sorry. I thought the professor would be more shocked. Is that person your highness? yes. Lee Han looked at his senior and explained why Jo Woo-rin came and why the professors came together. Dirette was surprisingly easy to understand. It is not easy for dragons to move around in Einrogard. Well, it might be better for professors to go together. I thought I was overreacting a bit. huh? Absolutely not. There are a lot of crazy people, so its only right to hang out with them. Lee Han was momentarily speechless at the sight of Direth showing absolute distrust toward his juniors. Meanwhile, conversations were taking place behind the scenes. A lecture on black magic! Im so excited for Jo Woo-rin! thats right. majesty. Contrary to popular misunderstanding, black magic can be said to be a descendant of ancient magic that has been passed down for a very long time. Moreover, Direth students are among the most talented among Einrogard students. Professor Garcia raised his expectations even higher. Jo Woo-rins big eyes shone like morning stars. wow! Like Gonadaltes? Thats right. Direth broke into a sweat as he heard the conversation coming from behind. Even if its Professor Garcia, why is Professor Boladi like that? What are you doing like the principal Senior. Cheer up. I will help you. huh. thank you. But junior. yes? Go sit over there. Direth said as if he was dumbfounded as he looked at Lee Han standing next to the teaching table and getting ready to help. My junior was someone who listened to lectures, not someone who did them. Why are you standing next to me and trying to help me? Oops. Lee Han realized his mistake and returned to his seat. Jo Woo-rin hugged Lee Han like a doll with his front paws. Seeing his junior suffering from frustration, Delet apologized in his mind. Sorry. Junior. Im just a student. Direth lacked the courage to boldly tell his juniors not to bully him in front of professors and upper-ranking members of the royal family. first of all. The lecture on Poison Bone and Blood is an in-depth lecture on some elements that are often used in black magic, but whose importance is easily forgotten. Dirette student. Please dont worry about us and proceed comfortably. Pretend it doesnt exist. Direth was in tears. If you really wanted to not worry, the three of you could have waited outside! Last week, I learned how to summon a skeleton golem. Junior. Summon a skeleton golem? Professor Boladi looked at Lee Han and asked. Lee Han, whose movements were restricted as he was trapped between Jo Woo-rins front paws, nodded his head with difficulty. yes. Right. What does that mean? Lee Han flinched at the sound of Professor Boladi taking notes with his quill pen. If I hadnt been trapped between Jo Woo-rins paws, I would have checked what I wrote. Its only the first semester, but you taught me how to summon a skeleton golem? Delet student. No matter how good a student he is, he is very strict with his juniors. No, thats Direth felt mortified. I didnt teach it, but the junior student somehow managed to complete it within the lecture time! I guessI guess I was a bit harsh on my junior What does even though hes a strange student mean? Jo Woo-rin asked curiously. Professor Boladi kindly answered. Outstanding students need appropriate teaching. aha! Like Professor Bagrek always hitting Lee Han? Ive never done that. Professor Garcia looked at Professor Boladi as if he was dumbfounded. More than that, I couldnt believe that His Highness Jo Woo-rin knew that. There were already a lot of rumors about Einroguard, but I suddenly became worried when I thought they might spread further. Hmm. So, Delet student. Next week is the midterm exam How is the lecture on Poison Bone and Blood going? oh. Thats it. Delet hesitated. In fact, for the midterm exam for Poison, Bone, and Blood, the plan was to have students choose a topic of their choice and then learn a moderately difficult magic. The problem was that Summoning a Skeleton Golem was enough to overflow as a midterm topic. I was planning on having my junior summon me again and skipping the test, as I would already be attending a lot of lectures but unfortunately, there were two professors and a dragon in front of me, so I couldnt help but notice. But Professor Garcia, youll understand, right? I didnt know about the other two, but I believed that Professor Garcia would definitely take their side. Wasnt he also a student of the previous school? Actually, I was going to do this. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Garcia listened with a cautious expression to Direttes explanation. Surprisingly, Professor Garcia did not accept easily. Of course, I knew that Lee Han was having a hard time, but that was because Delet could have taken responsibility later. I had to make a careful decision because I could have found fault with the skeleton principals personality and sent him to the punishment room. Delet goes into the room next to Professor Verdus. Even thinking about it, it made no sense. Sounds good. Professor Garcia once again looked at Professor Boladi as if he were dumbfounded. This professor is real! professor! ? What are you going to do if the principal finds fault with you later? I dont think so. Of course, I dont think so, but Direit student. I think itll be okay though. Professor Garcia had doubts in his heart. Arent you worried that Direth is not Professor Boladis student? Its even scarier because someone who didnt have any disciples now has a disciple Then everything has been decided, right? Yihan Yihan! Show me the skeleton golem! Jo Woo-rin urged Lee Han, squeezing the telekinetic defense force field around his body with force. Seeing that, Lee Han once again thought that it was fortunate that he had learned telekinesis magic. The crazy alter ego was helpful though. for a moment. Isnt this Stockholm Syndrome? Please wait. I will summon you. For Lee Han, it would have been very welcome if he could reduce the number of midterm lectures in advance. At first, I was worried about how I would get through all these lectures, but I thought things might be easier if I could narrow them down like this first. If you miss the Advanced Fantasy Magic and Spiritual Science Theory, Wand Materials and Magic Amplification, and Extremely Beautiful Creatures lectures in the exam, and in addition the Poison Bones and Blood lecture Professor Garcias lecture Intermediate Combat Magic Understanding Elemental Magic and Its Applications Crazy Precognitive Magics With One Drop of Potion Instead of Complex Magic The Sword and Life The Languages of the Empire That Become Blood and Flesh Ancient Artifacts and the Tragedy of Summoning Magic History From Caterpillars to Dragons A Wizards Life with Plants Practical Healing Magic Jeong Ki Shin Hmm. I guess I should stop thinking. Lee Han, who was considering the remaining lectures, quickly stopped. I had a feeling that if I continued to question it further, great damage would be done to my soul. Move! After taking out the bones of a large monster with added dark and blood elements, Lee Han, who had memorized the spell with Gong Gong, gave an order. Then the shape of the bone changed and it became a large summoned beast. It was a medium-sized skeleton golem reinforced with the dark and blood elements. Jo Woo-rin clapped and praised. Amazing! Its well made. Not bad. Hearing the praise from the dragon and the two professors, not only Lee Han but also Direth secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since there is only one student, the evaluation of the lecture is directly related to that one students evaluation. Lee Han! Lee Han! Let me move forward! yes. yes. Ancient black magic summoning, which involved direct commands made by the wizard rather than contracts and summons, had the advantage of being able to perform such miscellaneous tasks without complaint. Jo Woo-rin was overjoyed when he saw the skeleton golem radiating dark red energy. He had only seen races that were much smaller than him, but now he had someone big enough to play around with. Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin will try to beat that bad guy! Well. I trust only Your Majesty. With flattery, Lee Han delicately controlled the skeleton golem. As we did not want to hit Jourin just in case, we had to deal with the skeleton golem delicately while pretending to attack him. Swish C When the skeleton golem threw its fist in the air, Joulin quickly spread his wings to dodge. Lee Han didnt notice because he was concentrating, but Professor Boladi took additional notes. Response speed C top notch. Dragons were an extremely rare race in the empire, and the differences between each individual were great. Since it can grow and change significantly in just one day, we had to carefully assess the situation. That way, there will be no accidents when the disciple fights the dragon. Jo Woo-rins strike! Jo Woo-rin shouted a cool technique and swung his front foot. Lee Han, who thought it was over, gave up the golems chest instead of defending or evading. It was strengthened by feeding it dark and blood elements based on the bones of a large monster, but it could not block the dragons claws, which contained mysterious and powerful magical power. Kwasik! The skeleton golem fell with a loud noise. Jo Woo-rin flapped his wings and shouted. Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin defeated the bad guy! Your Majesty is the future of the empire! Hes my junior, but I think hes too good at flattery. Delet thought to himself. Even so, the professors never thought they would win the favor of high-ranking royal family members like this. I had no idea what they were going to do later. Are you trying to become Principal Einrogard? Jo Woo-rin looked at Lee Hans eyes and spoke carefully, wondering if it was fun to have just wrestled with a skeleton golem. Jo Woo-rin wants to compete again Shall I summon you? Its not that difficult. really?! It wasnt that difficult as you could keep summoning it as long as you had magical power. When Lee Han nodded, Jo Woo-rin screamed in joy and tried to hug him. Ugh. I guess Ill have to make my telekinesis stronger in the future. Lee Hans shield screamed at the dragons strength, which grew stronger as he became happier. really! Cant you make this bad boy stronger? hmm. I think it would be difficult at my current level. The bones of the large monster that Direth gave were strengthened almost to their limit thanks to Lee Hans own strengthening of the dark and blood elements. Such reinforcement was not possible indefinitely. Of course, this was only possible within the limitations of materials. Either we had to find a better reagent than the bones of large monsters, or Lee Han had to learn a way to magically increase efficiency. After hearing the explanation, Jo Woo-rin spoke again with sparkling eyes. Jo Woo-rin has a good method! What is that? here! Jo Woo-rin put out his front paw and spread it out. There was an ingredient he had never seen before. What is this? Joourins teeth! Lee Hans face turned pale. Chapter 865 Episode 865 I want to believe I heard wrong. If what Lee Han just heard was correct, then what Jo Woo-rin offered was I just picked it! here! Jo Woo-rin innocently opened his mouth and pointed to the spot where his tooth was missing with his front paw. For a moment, Lee Han had a vision of his name being published in the Imperial Newspaper and the Einrogard Newspaper. -A boy from the Wardanaz family was excommunicated for seducing the royal family and extorting his flesh Is this a fair deal or a trick caused by evil magic? It has been rumored that the boy from the Wardanaz family has been controlling the royal family for a long time. According to the testimony of a member of the royal family, It is impossible to imagine life without Wardanaz, both food, clothing, and shelter. The head of the Wardanaz family ignored the expression of his position on this matter. The Empires subjects must be wary of the Wardanaz family. What is the intention to dominate the royal family like this? dump! -An unnamed junior member of the Wardanaz family has developed a novel method of extracting a reagent from the dragons body. It is easy to mistakenly believe that the only way to do this is by force, but this junior brainwashed the dragon into offering a reagent to him! This is a wake-up call to the current Ainroguard wizards who rely only on magic and do not utilize wisdom. In the future, even if wise Einroguard wizards encounter a dragon, instead of hastily attacking them, lets try to brainwash them like this junior into thinking that they are the only ones on the dragons side! Thats terrible. The most terrible thing was that I couldnt refute that fantasy. Honestly, I think Lee Han would have thought that way if he were an outsider. To completely block other peoples access and take care of yourself so frugally isnt that great? Jo Woo-rin noticed Lee Han standing still with a pale face and asked. I picked it because I thought it was a good material, but when I got that kind of response, the dragon became very sullen. I was so happy I was speechless. majesty. okay? Then one more Get one more and your heart will stop for joy. Pfft! My heart is already half full Oh no! Lee Han! I command you to stop being happy! While Jo Woo-rin was stamping his feet and not knowing what to do, Lee Han asked the two professors for help. Please help me. professor! When I thought about it, it seemed like there would be no point in asking Professor Boladi for help. Lee Han just asked Professor Garcia. Your Highness. Wouldnt dragon teeth be too much? Professor Garcia, who belatedly recovered from the shock, barely opened his mouth. Dragons Tooth was traditionally a powerful magical reagent. In particular, in the field of summoning magic, its reputation was so great that it even had its own name, Dragon Soldiers. The problem was that this reagent was too precious. Even the dragon teeth used in dragon-type summons were rare to find 100% pure dragon teeth. Because it is so precious, the dragons teeth that have been handed down since ancient times are mixed in a very small amount and used together with other products. I could understand why Lee Han felt burdened since he had given such a valuable item to a second-year student. Moreover, isnt Lee Han playing the role of Jo Woo-rins protector within Einroguard? Hmph Jo Woo-rin became sullen. I cant believe that the gift I gave after putting so much thought into it was too much. Jo Woo-rins eyes filled with tears when he thought that he was having a really good time at Einroguard, but that he had not been able to give even a proper gift. Professor Garcia was embarrassed and immediately changed his words. two! Two is too much. One is that it is very appropriate! professor! Lee Han, who was lying on his side, sighed inwardly. Even Professor Garcia! oh. Is one okay? One thing is perfectly fine. If youre a good student, its okay to carry around at least one dragons tooth. From earlier, words like even if you are an average student or if you are an average student were being used indiscriminately. Lee Han gave up, sighed, and got up. thank you. I will write well. majesty. But from now on, please dont arbitrarily pull out body parts. Ha but Lee Han. It grows quickly If you dont want to pull it out, dont pull it out. I understand! When Lee Han spoke sternly as if telling him not to argue further, Jo Woo-rin immediately responded. Professor Garcia was impressed when he saw that. The dragon, which had not yet fully grown, was a troublemaker whose direction it was impossible to predict. Who would have thought that Jo Woo-rin would follow along so well. The problem was that he followed it so well that he even sacrificed his teeth Professor Garcia. Professor Boladi tilted his head suggestively at Professor Garcia. Professor Garcia wondered if he was going to say something. Why are you doing this, Professor? I think it would be best to hurry and use the dragons teeth. Professor Garcia was at a loss for words when Professor Boladi suggested that he quickly practice summoning dragon teeth before the lecture ended. I have to do this to have 0 disciples! The disciple doesnt want to get a bad reputation, so hes trying to persuade the dragon somehow, but hes thinking to himself, Hehe, Ill have to have the disciple summon a dragon soldier. professor. Arent you worried about student Lee Han? ? Im still in the second year, and not only do I have to walk around with a dragon, I even got a tooth from the dragon. If this rumor spreads, what would student Lee Han do? Professor Boladi was lost in thought for a moment at Professor Garcias sincere words. And then he answered seriously. I dont think it will be any different from now. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what? is it? Professor Garcia looked down at his anger and was slightly persuaded. Now that I think about the rumors, even if rumors like or are added it doesnt really feel like theres much of a difference, right?! Professor Garcia was confused as to whether he had fallen for Professor Boladis trick. Professor Garcia. Could you please stay close and watch me use that dragons teeth? ah. yes. for a moment. What about Delet students? Youre getting some rest. Lee Han pointed to the dirette next to him. As if the shock of seeing the dragons teeth had still not subsided, Direth was sitting on a chair with his wings fluttering. While Lee Han was looking at the fantasy of the imperial newspaper earlier, he had already collapsed. ah. No I will help you. Dirette student, please rest a little more! * * * Jo Woo-rin happily argued with the skeleton golem summoned by the dragons teeth. The fight was so enjoyable that during the third fight, he got hit and fell to the ground (Diret almost fell down again). and! It was so, so much fun! Im happy too. Me too ugh. Delets complexion was dark, as if he had been locked in a punishment cell for a month. Lee Han felt sorry for no reason and apologized. sorry. senior. Its not your fault Stop talking and get some rest. Delet gestured instead of answering. Lee Han understood right away and asked. Dragons teeth? Nod. Here it is. oh. Is this something you would like to have? Delet shook his head vigorously, bristling the feathers of his wings. Then he glared at his junior. Im sorry Jailer I meant to do well Because its a precious ingredient Dilet student. You had a hard time. Drink some of this. Professor Garcia took out a potion and held it out. It was a potion that revitalized and protected the mind. After taking a few sips, Delet seemed to have regained his energy and finally opened his mouth. I think this will be the most memorable lecture of the year. Im sorry Im sorry Its okay. There was nothing I could do about it. You said you had to take care of Your Majesty more than that, right? yes. Ill take a shift. Professor Garcia has plans for next time. Professor Garcias eyes turned red at the sight of Delet willingly stepping up for his junior. Even in the dreary hell of Einrogard, sometimes a wizard with such a kind soul appears. The true miracle of Einrogard might not be magic, but these students. thank you. Delet student. Professor Bagrek, when do you have schedule? Professor Boladi opened his mouth in response to Direths question. Next Do you have a lecture next time? in the state. There was an awkward silence. Everyone except Professor Boladi felt awkward. Even Jo Woo-rin hesitated, as if he had noticed. Im so glad Professor Bagrek is with us! senior. Get out now. If its just me and Professor Bagrek, everything will work out. hey. Quiet. Delet gathered his shaking heart and silenced his junior. Of course, I felt like I wanted to get out of it, but the moment I got out of this, Dirette wouldnt be Direth, but someone like Professor Verdus. What is the next lecture? Magic Algebra and Esoteric Geometry. This is Professor Knightons lecture. Its an easy lecture Direth was relieved when the second-year lecture came out. And then I was shocked. I never thought it would be such a relief for a second grader to take a second grade lecture! algebra? geometry? If youre not interested, would you mind resting in the lounge? Lee Han looked at Jo Woo-rin and asked. If Jo Woo-rin didnt show any interest, I planned to send him to the break room and let him sleep for a bit. Then wouldnt Lee Han and his party rest in peace? Yes! no. Jo Woo-rin loves geometry. I especially like analytical geometry and magic dissipation planes! Lee Han and Direth exchanged looks of shock and fear. Youre probably smarter than both of them, right? * * * Lee Han. Youve been through a lot. Wardanaz. cheer up. When Lee Han brought the dragon in, his friends offered words of comfort. Lee Han, who protects the dragon against his greedy and evil predecessors, felt truly dedicated. I dont deserve to hear that. Wardanaz! A guy like you! Not only the black turtle tower, but also the white tiger tower seemed a little moved by the same words just now. Ugh. Wodanaz bastard. I never thought you would say such wonderful things. I should have done it! Regardless of his friends reactions, Lee Han suffered inside. The dragons teeth in the reagent bag felt heavier for no reason. no. Professor, why? for a moment. Isnt that person a 5th grade senior?? Delet covered his burning face with both hands and sat in the very back corner of the classroom. In comparison, Professor Boladis expression did not change at all. The two sat quietly with Jo Woo-rin between them. With the sound of the door opening , someone came into the classroom. Professor Alpen but it was Yukveltire. Delet instinctively lowered his posture and hid under the desk. Jo Woo-rin asked while tilting his head. Why are you acting like a caterpillar? I dropped my quill. majesty. Jo Woo-rin nodded and remembered in his head, Lee Hans senior makes a lot of mistakes. Meanwhile, Yukbeltire opened his mouth. Professor Knighton was away on business. I will take charge of the lectures on your behalf. question? No one raised their hand. Yukveltyre nodded slightly, as if he had expected that to happen. Then he noticed a huge dragon sitting somewhere in the back of the classroom and raised his eyebrows. Your Highness Jo Woorin? huh? Could you please come forward for a moment? At Yukveltyres call, Lee Han quickly drew out his staff. How dare you! Chapter 866 Episode 866 Stop! This person is a member of the royal family. I wont forgive you for touching me arbitrarily! ? When the junior pulled out his staff and shouted, Yukveltire looked around in surprise. He wondered if someone was going to attack Yukveltire himself. But there was no one. Who did you tell? To you, senior? why? Senior, you summoned His Highness Jo Woo-rin? Dragons have exceptional intelligence as a species, so they show great abilities in algebra and geometry. So, I didnt think it would be a bad thing to have second year students here. Lee Han nodded at Yukveltires perfect logic. The other day, when my friend said, Senior Yukbeltire gave the lecture normally, I wondered what he was talking about, but now that I see it, it certainly seems like the lecture is going well. indeed. Then please forget what I just shouted. Lee Han said that and sat down. Of course, Yukveltyre did not pass. for a moment. Tsk. Lee Han realized his failure and raised his head. In fact, should I have said that I shouted because I was worried about Yukbeltyre, a member of the same royal family? A junior member of the Wardanaz family. yes. Seniors. What is that wand? * * * Lee Han tried to make an excuse. Actually, it seemed like there was a lot more swearing at Professor Verdus than an excuse, but it was an excuse anyway. Delet, who was hiding in the background, also came out and worked hard to support his junior. Professor Verdus forced! Professor Verdus is really! Anyway, Professor Verdus! Professor Verdus is really! Not only the students in the classroom, but even Jo Woo-rin nodded and said. Professor Verdus is such a bad person! yes. If Professor Garcia had been there, he would have made some excuse, but unfortunately, Professor Boladi was the only one by his side. Professor Boladi was not very lenient on the wizard, who had a history of harassing his students several times. After swearing at Professor Verdus hundreds of times, Delet took a quick look at his friend. His face was so expressionless and cold that it was difficult to understand his inner thoughts. Arent you angry, Yukbeltyre? Dirette. You have a bad habit of constantly making ridiculous accusations against me. That kind of emotional turmoil has nothing to do with me. okay? Why did you get so upset because I didnt help you with research once? Delet grumbled inwardly. In the past, when Yukbeltire asked me to help him with research, he said, I dont mind if you dont help me, so I thought he really didnt care and refused, saying, Sorry, Im busy right now, so Ill help you next time. After that, I couldnt see Yukveltire, so I went to see him and found him going on a hunger strike in his workshop. Although he insisted that he was just so busy that I forgot to eat, in Direths opinion, it was 100% complaining that he did not help with the research. But I have to hold on for now. I couldnt let my juniors get upset, even if Dirette himself didnt know about it. It was so nasty. Of course, the shape was created according to the material called black magnet, which has unusual properties as a wand material. I even prepared some magic and essence in advance. Im not at all perturbed by the fact that Professor Verdus finished it for me midway through what I was trying to complete myself. okay? Yes Lee Han felt slightly sorry. In any other situation, I would have thought that Yukbeltyre would have known anything if he had been rolling around on the floor like Professor Verdus, but when it came to this cane, I was definitely indebted to him. Lee Han. I think youre angry, sir. Is that so too? My friends all had similar opinions. Anyone could see that he was angry. Even his younger brother, Adenard, agreed. It seems right that you are angry, but On what basis are you saying that? I cant believe it. Aden Arth. Are you still a wizard? Is there such evidence for the minutes, hours, and seconds? Hi. Aden Arth flinched at the anger of her older sister, whom she saw for the first time. I wasnt usually that kind of person, but I dont know what Wardanaz did, but it seemed like it really shocked me. Can I help you research the artificial dimensional artifact? Yukbeltires hand, which had been tightly clenched with anger toward the world from a while ago, slightly relaxed. Why? Didnt you say you werent really interested? When I thought about it again, it seemed like really good research. Come to think of it, this is really great research. Some people waste their lives building some strange airship, but I really want it. I hope you learn from this. Yukveltyres hands relaxed a little more. If youve changed your mind like that, you might want to consider attending. oh. Seniors. Why are you doing that? I think Ill be busy during the semester. Can I help you during vacation? Yukveltires fingertips trembled again. * * * But in the end, Yukbeltyre was unable to scold the arrogant junior and kick him out. He was too valuable a talent to do that. Then the lecture begins. Aden Arth. You can now see the positions of the two dark planets drawn on the coordinate plane. Express the distance between these two in coordinates and prove the equation. Aden Arth was taken aback by the revenge that came right away. Well I dont know. Right. next. Cainan Island. Now the coordinate plane I dont know! Listen to everything and answer. Now drawn on the coordinate plane Yukveltyre focused his questions on the juniors who had said earlier that they were angry at him. The pettiness was enough to make the students listening to the lecture whisper. Delet was embarrassed and covered his face with his wings. I didnt think I would be able to reveal that I was a friend anywhere from now on. amazing! Lee Han was impressed. The most surprising thing was that Yukveltire himself had no idea that he was being offended and was taking revenge. I just happened to pick the juniors who said they were angry at me earlier! sorry. Im a little scared of this too. Until now, Lee Han had boldly stood up to Yukbeltire, but this time was a little different. Even if they are the same senior, the senior standing behind the teachers table has extraordinary authority. I had no choice but to endure it because I didnt know what would happen if I provoked it for no reason. Jo Woo-rin! Jo Woo-rin will answer! First, we need to come up with an absolute inequality! Jo Woo-rin, who was itching, finally raised his front paw and shouted. As much as I knew the answer, it was difficult to bear it. Fortunately, Yukveltyre did not stop Jourin and gave him a chance to answer. Please explain. majesty. Jo Woo-rin explained, waving his wings and tail excitedly. Of course, the students intelligence did not increase because Jo Woo-rin excitedly explained things. Most of the students dozed off or just watched with their mouths open. servant. servant! You must have understood Jo Woo-rins explanation, right? oh. Its me. Gainando, wondering who he was calling, belatedly understood. From behind, I heard the White Tiger Tower students whispering. -A servant? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Prince, that bastard Gai Nandos face turned red. What a shame because of my wicked stepsister! -Im jealous. That kid can do something like that on his own. -Probably because of the blood. joy! Im not jealous at all. ? Guynando couldnt believe his ears. no. Are the White Tiger Tower guys jealous of their servants? why? As expected of these strange and nasty people, they seemed to be envious of everything. Gainando was dumbfounded. Kukkuk- Gainando, Kainando! Huh why? When his friends called and nudged him, Gainando turned his head. Say you understand everything! what? I didnt understand, how? Ask Wardanaz to tell me the answer! Not only was Jo Woo-rin disappointed, but he could also think that all second-year Einrogard students were stupid. In a way, this was a matter of respect for the second-year Einrogard student. understand! Lee Han! Lee Han! oh. for a moment! Jo Woo-rin crawled over with great strides, lifted Lee Han up with his front paws, and hugged him in front of the teachers table again. Then I asked Gainando again. good! Tell me what Jo Woo-rin just explained! ! Lee Han was surprised. It certainly seemed like he was born with racial intelligence, as was the content of the lecture. Of course, Lee Hans surprise was nothing compared to Gai Nandos surprise. That That evil dragon is really! Gainando trembled. If you go back, I will prevent you from ever coming to Einrogard again! By the way, senior. Lee Han, who was trapped by Jo Woo-rin, called Yukbeltire who was standing next to him. ? Professor Knighton, whats going on? Einrogard professors were divided into sincere and verdus. As a former high-ranking imperial official, Professor Alpen naturally belonged to the group of conscientious people. I cant believe someone like that doesnt come to lectures. Lee Han had no choice but to worry about natural disasters. Something like being kidnapped by a crazy ancient clone. The principal called you. Principal? why? Yukveltire shrugged his shoulders slightly and shook his head. It meant that he didnt even know up to that point. In fact, I wouldnt have known this if Professor Alpen hadnt told me. Yukveltire was no more interested in others than Professor Verdus. hmm! Gonadaltes is now busy working in the capital. Professor Knighton is probably helping with that too! When Jo Woo-rin heard a story he knew, he excitedly explained it to Lee Han. Of course, Lee Han was not excited at all. First of all, the fact that the skeleton principal was not at the school felt ominous and dangerous. What are you doing? uh? Jo Woo-rin hesitated. It was because I didnt know the details. Are you getting permission for this and that and getting annoyed? ?? Im sorry Jo Woo-rin No. It was helpful enough. thank you majesty. Lee Han comforted Jo Woo-rin and wondered to himself. What are you getting so annoyed at for getting permission? Should we expand the school? Or the Baldrogard merger? The only person the Skeleton Headmaster could get permission from was the emperor, and of course it wouldnt be a trivial permission. Even Professor Alpen was called to the capital. I couldnt even imagine what something like that could happen. We need more budget to expand the Einrogard building, we need more budget to expand the territory, or we need permission to destroy Baldrogard Senior. What is it that the principal is trying to get permission for? Expanding research support for 5th graders? I asked for no reason. Lee Han regretted asking Yukveltire. Meanwhile, Yukveltyre called Direth and said. I need to escort His Highness Jo Woo-rin, and I think Ill need your help. I will help too. oh. uh. that. huh. hmm. ? That That When Direth couldnt speak because of their friendship, Lee Han came forward. Normally, such unpleasant tasks should be done by juniors. Seniors. His Majesty Jo Woo-rin carries around a lot of powerful reagents. Dont you want these? To covet the dragons body just because it is a powerful reagent is an imbecile. I dont know what youre talking about. A junior of the Wardanaz family. Although he is misunderstood in the world as Little Verdus, Yukveltire basically had much higher social intelligence than Professor Verdus. Even if you touch the dragons body just because you want it, you will only end up with terrible revenge. It was impossible for a single wizard to prevent the dragon from retaliating. Yes! I dont understand why people dont know that! okay. A dragon never gives a part of itself to others. Be aware of this. Ugh. Jo Woo-rin, who was listening from the side, was taken aback. Was it something like that? Chapter 867 Chapter 867: Dragons were a species with a strong impression of being basically greedy. Its not for nothing that old stories feature people who go to a dragons nest, try to steal treasure, and are severely punished. But this is just the impression of people who dont know much. To be precise, dragons were a race with a very firm awareness of their possessions rather than being greedy. Its a bit far-fetched to say that dragons are greedy after seeing the people who entered the dragons nest and were punished. A person who enters someone elses nest and steals is a greedy beggar, not a dragon. Even if the dragons hobby was collecting gold and silver treasures, thieves had no right to steal them. Even if Lee Han was a dragon, it was clear that he would have been furious and run amok. He only strictly protected the ownership of his property, but he left the impression that he was greedy. Is the number of races really important? Because the number of dragons was so small and most of them were reclusive, there was no way to stop them even if the rest of the races on the continent spread false rumors as they pleased. Lee Han secretly lamented the rumored situation in the empire, which was governed by majority rule. Dragons are just protecting their treasures, but they are misunderstood as being greedy. It is truly a pity. lol. Jo Woo-rin scratched his cheek with his front paw and laughed as Lee Han took his side. Yukveltyre responded as if he didnt really care about the dragons rumors. Rumors from people who dont know anything are meaningless. The important thing is that the dragon never gives up what he owns. Hmph. Jo Woo-rin became sullen again. And then he whispered to Lee Han. Lee Han. This last one must be kept a secret Whats a secret? Yukveltire heard the whisper and turned his head in confusion. Lee Han quickly looked around. its nothing. Im asking you to keep my swearing at Professor Verdus a secret. Theres no need to keep that a secret at all. Lee Han, who completely deceived Yukveltire, appeased Jo Woo-rin again. Your Highness, dont be too swayed by your words. Basically, everyone has different personalities, right? You dont have to worry about people saying this is how dragons should be. Be your Majesty and be your Majesty. Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin, moved, opened his eyes wide. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then can I give you another gift next time? Absolutely not. Dont talk nonsense. Jo Woo-rin puffed out his cheeks with a dissatisfied expression. Isnt that different from what I just said! * * * After leaving the lecture room, Professor Jo Woo-rin of Ihan Direth Yukbeltire Boladi stood tall in the middle of the hallway. Lee Han thought to himself. Its a combination I really dont want to approach. If Lee Han had been another student, the moment he was seen, he would have cast an invisibility spell and thrown himself out the window to create distance. It was a terrible combination that made it impossible to guess what kind of accident would happen around them. Is the next lecture Wand Materials and Magic Amplification? yes. As it was Professor Verdus lecture, Yukveltyre knew Lee Hans next timetable. Theres no need to go, right? Yes Lee Han responded, looking at his eyes. Normally, I could boast that I had already finished a semester of lectures, but right before my eyes, there was a victim who had been usurped by the professor to make a wand, which I had been looking forward to. Jo Woo-rin tried to scold me. Jo Woo-rin swung his front paw and said. majesty. If so You dont have to worry. Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin is a noble member of the royal family, so I wont attack him arbitrarily! no. I was going to say that if you did that, you could hit me. ?! Yukveltyre continued with an expressionless face. Then the lecture time is free. I have a recommendation. ? Lee Han and Delet tilted their heads at the same time. Does Yukveltire have any recommendations? What are you recommending? well. Yukveltyre is definitely not the person to give advice to juniors? Delet was also embarrassed. This is very different from Yukbeltires usual attitude. Magic drafting machine. Since you are taking Magic Algebra and Esoteric Geometry, you will need to have a usable drafting machine. oh. A drafting machine was a tool used for drawing, including simple tools such as rulers and protractors as well as compasses and dividers. No matter how much the magicians complete the magic circle of immortality in their minds and build the building, they must at least show it as a picture to receive gold coins from the empires investors. With an ordinary drafting machine, the wizard had to draw and calculate everything, but a good magic drafting machine was a convenient item that eliminated this cumbersome process. A truly excellent magic drafting machine was no better than a highly intelligent spirit, or even contained a highly intelligent spirit at all. Lee Han asked with eyes full of anticipation, as he knew that Yukbeltire was one of the best enchantment wizards in Einroguard, which is full of geniuses. Is your senior giving you a gift? no. I dont have anything. Hes more petty than Jo Woo-rin Jo Woo-rin even muttered with a look of disappointment. I cant believe you said that and couldnt give me even a single treasure. Even Professor Boladi said something. If you dont have the ingredients, I will help you. Yukveltires eyelashes fluttered slightly at the partys reaction. Although I didnt realize it, the effects of Professor Verdus hijacking of the wand creation were still there. There is no need for that. Keep listening. A junior of the Wardanaz family. I dont have anything, but there is a way to get it. I know where it is. aha. Lee Han put aside his disappointment and looked at him with anticipation again. In fact, in Einrogard, knowing where something was was not much different from having it. Knowledge is power. The stealing position is bound to be much more advantageous. Lets go. Professor Boladi also seemed to think it was a good idea and expressed his agreement. Lee Han paused. Uh, Professor. Can I take His Highness Jo Woo-rin to the location transfer site? I guess it doesnt matter because youre going there to do something, not get robbed. shit. Am I persuaded by greed? Lee Han was wary of being strangely persuaded by Professor Boladis logic. I almost wondered if I was being persuaded because I wanted the treasure. Lee Han. I really want to go with Jo Woo-rin No thats um yes. Lets go. Lee Han, who couldnt bear to say Im going to steal in front of the young dragon, eventually nodded. Meanwhile, Delet asked his friend. Its an artifact that you would say is useful, but its somewhere else in the school. Isnt it interesting? Where are you? Seonggak-gwan. Seonggak-gwan. In other words, it was Professor Verdus magic tower. Youre right youre angry! Delet shouted inwardly. No matter how much I thought about it, if it werent for my anger towards Professor Verdus, there was no way I would suddenly develop a sense of consideration for my junior, whom I had never cared for in my life. * * * However, the party proceeded to Seonggak-gwan without hesitation. Because no one felt guilty about robbing Professor Verdus. Should Professor Garcia have been there? Delet thought that to himself. Of course, if Delet was asked, Professor Verdus, if you could take as much as you want from the Magic Tower, would you take it or not?, it seemed like he would give it some thought before taking it. But now, seeing him actively destroying the magic towers defenses like Professor Boladi, I wondered if I was doing something wrong. Can I do this? Kwasik! Only the core part of the defense golem collapsed and scattered in all directions. A powerful recovery spell attempted to restore the golem, but Professor Boladis additional disruption spell disrupted the process. The defense golem that had just fallen was no ordinary golem. This golem was made using high-purity moonstone and magnetite, and it took a huge amount of money to make each one. These golems were operable because Professor Verdus focused only on his own research without giving a single penny to his students. Professor Boladi took down those expensive golems in the most efficient way. The sight was reminiscent of a great warrior falling to the ground after being stoned by a shepherd. wow! The professors magic is the ultimate in efficiency. Can this really happen?! Seeing Jo Woo-rin and Lee Han chatting excitedly, Dilet felt conflicted inside once again. Its good to brush it off, but I dont think the professor should do this Yukbeltyre. what do you think about it? The defense has gone up even further. Because he had been through a lot of rough times recently, Professor Verdus had raised Seongakgwans defenses even higher. He was grabbed by the collar by a professor and his valuables were stolen by a student. In a way, this reaction was natural. Of course, Delet wasnt asking that. done. Im an idiot when it comes to water. ?? Grumbling C While they were talking, Professor Boladi destroyed all the defense golems on the first basement floor. Jo Woo-rin and Lee Han were so moved that they clapped at the same time. This is a professor! If it had been Lee Han, he would have done everything to break through that defense with his strength, but he approached quickly, struck only the vital area, and then quickly disrupted the restoration magic. I thought that this would be enough to win over other professors. ah. Professor Boladi suddenly stopped and checked his surroundings as if he was looking for something. Lee Han asked, puzzled. Why are you doing that? I should have left one, but I made a mistake. Since the golems had such high combat power, even Professor Boladi could not relax. If the golems showed their full power, they would be torn apart as if they were caught between gears. Why do you need one? Wasnt it something you wanted to deal with? wow! Wow, no. majesty. Lee Han immediately stopped Jo Woo-rin. Jo Woo-rin probably expected Lee Han to fight like Professor Boladi, but that was nonsense. Im not there yet. But Lee Han is also a very talented wizard Hmm. Seeing Professor Boladi next to him look briefly worried about Jo Woo-rins words made Lee Hans heart sink. I never thought Id have to go without Professor Baggrek! With deep regret, Lee Han stopped Jo Woo-rin again. Im not like that. The school year is also low. Its hard to even take care of myself in Einrogard. Thats not it. I dont think so. Lee Han felt a headache as not only Professor Boladi but also Yukbeltire came out. It was a truly terrible combination. Seniors. Please tell me the way. I want to finish my work and leave before Professor Verdus comes. This way. Yukveltyre led the way, moving leisurely through the devastated basement level. When Yukbeltyre kept stopping while walking down the street, Lee Han asked a question out of curiosity. Is there a problem? no. Lets move. If you are happy to see this sight, you can look more. Lee Han quietly recommended. If Lee Han was Yukveltire, he would have spent about an hour admiring the now completely destroyed basement level before moving on. Theres no reason for that. Lets leave this as a picture, right? Direth nodded at Lee Hans whisper. Direth thought this was worth recording. Chapter 868 Episode 868: Direth, who was trying to get the spirit to draw a picture, suddenly remembered something. By the way, junior. yes. Didnt you say that you negotiated with Professor Verdus last time and received the key? Its better if you destroy it already. senior. I was just kidding. Who thinks thats a joke! Delet got angry at the look of his junior with a serious look on his face. Lee Han explained again. I received the keys to the underground warehouses, but these are warehouses for storing materials and reagents. To access the professors workshop, we must destroy the golems here. I see. Even as Delet nodded, he felt that some doubts in his mind did not disappear. Did my juniors key really not fit in the hallway of the workshop on the first basement floor? * * * The group arrived in front of Professor Verdus workshop located on the first basement floor. Jo Woo-rin shouted excitedly. Professor Bagrek! Jo Woo-rin orders that that door be broken down as well! majesty. You cant break down that door. Professor Boladi shook his head and explained. Placing defense golems on the first basement floor was a different story than entering the workshop located on the first basement floor. In the former, there were some gaps, but in the latter, even Professor Verdus stubbornly refused to leave any gaps. If I touched it too hastily, I might set off the entire towers alarm. Jukveltire will come into play here. majesty. Dirette called Yukveltire. Since he was Professor Verdus student and knew that he was here, it was clear that he would explain in detail about the magic that had been cast. If you figure out what kind of magic was used, Professor Bagrek will be there, so you should be able to break through. Yukbeltyre. What kind of magic is going on here? I dont know either. what? While Direth was perplexed, Yukbeltire took out the workshop key that Professor Verdus had secretly copied. Then he opened the door to the workshop on the first basement floor. Everyone in the party (including Jo Woo-rin) was speechless. No, when and how did you save it? Lee Han asked in surprise. Of course, the defense systems on the first basement floor and outside warehouses were at a brutal level, but by Professor Verdus standards, that was only the beginning. The keys to the workshop where truly important works are stored are never easily given away. If they were discovered, all the defensive magic in the attack room would have been changed again. I got it by chance three years ago. How did you not get caught all this time?? Its simple. I never used it. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Han was shocked again. It was surprising that Yukveltire had not used that key even once in three years, but it was even more surprising that he was using it this time. Its not what Im going to say, but is it really okay to use it? I am recommending an appropriate artifact to a talented junior. This is a very rational action. Oh yeah. Jourin was behind Yukbeltire, pretending to raise both front paws next to his head like horns. Lee Han could immediately understand what it meant. -Are you not angry? For now, lets just say no Lee Han was slightly worried that he might be taking too much advantage of his senior, who had lost his temper due to anger. professor. What do you think I called Professor Boladi to ask him something, but I couldnt see him next to me. When I looked up, Professor Boladi had already entered the workshop and was looking for a magic drafting machine. professor ? its nothing. Lee Han went inside. Just as the cunning rabbit digs three burrows, Professor Verdus also had several workshops of his own. It is said that outstanding artists have multiple workshops to carry out creative activities in each, but Lee Han thought that the reason Professor Verdus had multiple workshops was to minimize the damage if one of them was robbed. In that respect, the workshop on the first basement floor was a pretty good place. The quality of the works placed was much higher than that of the workshop that Professor Verdus presented to his students. It seemed that Professor Verdus was storing artifacts that he could deliver to other people or create to his own taste. If its for educational purposes, shouldnt we show this to students? found. Here it is. Yukbeltire called Lee Han. On the workbench, I saw an artifact box labeled Biblets Drafting Machine. Isnt this an artifact you still use, not something you made? ? Yukveltire looked at his junior as if saying, What should I do? Professor Boladi also looked at his student with a look in his eyes that said, What does that have to do with it? Delet placed his hand on his juniors shoulder. I understand how you feel. thank you. senior. Lee Han felt grateful that there was at least one normal person. its nothing. Ill write it well Wait a minute. Yukbeltire stopped Lee Han and explained. As soon as anyone other than Professor Verdus touched any of the items on the first basement floor, the magic of the entire Magic Tower activated. Lee Han said, wondering what kind of nonsense this was saying. You put a spell on the door, but you put such a complicated spell on each and every object? It was usually too much time and effort to activate the magic of the entire magic tower not only by disarming or destroying it, but also by simply touching it. You have to put a lot of effort into each item and cast a spell on it. Professor Verdus is not an idle person, so such a thing is not possible Yukveltire answered immediately. okay. Lee Han once again felt the extraordinary nature of Professor Verdus. I didnt know because he always robbed the materials, reagents, and sometimes even the airship he was working on, but Professor Verdus was really determined to protect the items and couldnt easily take them. And Im trying to steal that persons favorite items. After thinking for about a second, Lee Han composed himself again. Even if you get caught later, it was right to steal it first. Even more so if the opponent is Professor Verdus. I guess Ill have to escape as soon as I grab hold of the thing. Thats right. I guess I can take one or two more. Check it out. I wonder if you are angry at Professor Verdus No. Lee Han was almost overwhelmed by Professor Boladis pursuit of profit so thoroughly. I guess Ill have to watch it some more first. Leaving the drafting machine alone, Lee Han looked around the workshop again. Amulet of Aging Resistance Amazing! Lee Han was impressed when he saw the amulet hanging on the wall. I was amazed not simply because of its appearance or the sparkle of the crafted jewels, but because of the sophistication of the magic embedded within. Just as small cogs are connected to form a huge movement, small magics are connected to drive away the users old age and bring youth back. Theres an explanation written below. Even though it was difficult to steal because of the defensive magic, I wanted to read what Professor Verdus had written. Produced at the request of the Pengerin family. Delivery deadline 5 years, 6 years, 7 years late. Please make the delivery! Lee Han was dumbfounded. If its this level of completion, I think I can just give it away, but I cant believe its been holding on for 7 years. It was strange that the Pengelin family did not send assassins. no. Its just that I dont know, but he may have sent it Upon closer inspection, other works were similar. They were all excellent and beautiful, with phrases like Delivery several years late written underneath. If youre late one more time, Ill send you to hell C Oh- su, if youre late one more time, Ill make you lecture in a really deep punishment room C Oh-su, if youre late one more time, Ill burn down the real workshop and hang you on the castle gate C If youre late just one more time, Ill make you lecture Oh-su What on earth is your problem? Please do your work on time! C Ohsu Yihan shook his head after discovering the thick pile of curse letters. It wasnt easy to feel sorry for the skeleton principal, but Professor Verdus was accomplishing that difficult task. Lee Han was surprised to see the giant brass telescope for the Star Guide Passelette Kraer 3rd grade test and the name written underneath it. I never thought the exam for the lecture Lee Han was taking would be here! Well, Professor Verdus was an excellent artifact craftsman, so it was natural for other professors to entrust him with requests for artifacts for testing. When Lee Han, who was looking around, stopped and looked at the brass telescope, other people gathered around to see what was going on. what? Junior. What are you looking at? Jo Woo-rin has a bigger and better telescope than this. His Majesty has it now, but if Lee Han needs it It really brings me to my senses. Lee Han spoke after blocking Jo Woo-rins mouth by pressing it up and down. I was surprised to find an artifact that was used in the test I was taking. indeed. aha. Take care of it. ? Lee Han paused because it seemed like there was a strange answer among the answers that just came out. Surprisingly, it was Professor Boladi who spoke. no. When I think about it, Im not surprised. professor. This is a test from another professor. Securing it first is also a students ability. Yukveltire agreed with Professor Boladi. Professor Verdus should have prevented this. While Lee Han was speechless, Delet whispered next to him. Junior. yes. As expected, taking care of this is a bit Lets just take care of it. You need to take at least one less exam. * * * Iactus: Professor Verduss attack has been robbed! Professor Verduss attack was robbed!! Professor Verduss attack was robbed!!! Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Just write one line. Why is there so much fuss? Its not the first time. Iactus: I guess I read it wrong. The workshop was robbed, not the warehouse! Its also a workshop on the first basement floor! Beaver-Penguin-Fox:Professor Verduss attack was robbed!!!! Einrogards whispers continued to be inscribed as if he was in a state of madness: Professor Verdus workshop was robbed. It was that surprising. Not a warehouse or a workshop on the first floor, but a workshop on the first basement floor was robbed? Baquantalana: Professor Verdus had many enemies. Its a natural price to pay. Iactus: No. You cant just evaluate it that way. Professor Verdus has always had many enemies, but he has never had his personal attacks robbed. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Isnt it perhaps related to the dragon that came this time? If its the power of a dragon Iactus: No way. Its the royal family. A perfectly fine member of the royal family who did not even enroll in Einrogard. Would such a royal family member steal? Vaquantalana: Just because you entered Ainrogard doesnt mean that the royal family will become sane. Iactus: What. If you enroll in Einrogard, you are just an Einrogard student. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: I agree. I saw a junior member of the royal family once, and he ate bread hungrier than a beggar in a back alley. When you come to Einrogard, you are royal family and everything. Lee Han noticed and intervened. Gonadaltes: How did you find out that Professor Verduss workshop was robbed? Isnt this a fake rumor? Iactus: No. Professor Krair is trying to kill Professor Verdus. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Didnt someone say they stole it and then secretly take it away? Iactus: No way, its the same professors stuff um It might be possible. Gonadaltes: It is certainly possible. Baquantalana: I dont think so. Gonadaltes: Rather than that, the principal hasnt been seen these days. Does anyone know why? Lee Han secretly asked something he was curious about. Immediately, an insult came out. Iactus: Everyone is happy because they cant see it, so why are you asking why? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: If you ask me, will you take responsibility if I come back tomorrow? Chapter 869 Episode 869 Lee Han did not waver despite the mistreatment of his mean seniors. Gonadaltes: A wizard must not have irrational fears. You have to look directly at that fear and overcome it. Iactus: Look at you and the principal a lot. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: You and the principal must overcome a lot. Lee Han was about to attack, saying, So youre going to graduate with that? but then he came to his senses. No matter how much you want to fight with your opponent, there is a line. Anyway, that doesnt help. Unlike other topics, when the skeleton principal was mentioned, everyone became very sensitive and it was difficult to gather information. When Lee Han was wondering whether he should give up, someone posted a post. Klzenberg: The principal has now gone up to the capital. ! Lee Han was surprised to hear the name of the person he was seeing for the first time. Not only Lee Han but others also seemed a little surprised. Iactus: Klzenberg! I thought you graduated. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: I thought I was locked in the punishment cell forever. Klzenberg: Haha. Work has been busy these days. Gonadaltes:Am I the only one who cares that Klzenberg speaks in archaic language? Iactus: Hey. You took the pseudonym Gonadaltes. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Thats right. Are you in a position to point out other peoples characteristics right now? Although it was a short conversation, Lee Han was able to learn a few things. First of all, Klzenberg was a student who spoke in a rather old-fashioned way and was quite popular among the other members of the group. It felt like the exact opposite reaction of a member like Bulsal getting booed just for writing a post. If I had to be honest, Id say hes probably one of the most popular members of this Ainrogards Watchmen group. Bulgari is the most unpopular axis. For a moment, Lee Han thought about where he belonged, but quickly stopped when he saw the pseudonym Gonadaltes. Klzenberg: More than that, beaver penguin fox, are you doing well in the research you mentioned last time? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Of course. The toxic vapor cloud was created very well. If they approach, you can kill them in 3 seconds, right? Bulgari:Isnt that a bit too much? Other students may get hurt. For a moment, no letters appeared on the whisper artifact and it became quiet. Even though I couldnt see Lee Han, I could feel the atmosphere getting colder. Klzenberg: I understand your worries about not being able to survive. But hasnt the beaver penguin fox always shown outstanding ability as a member? Even if it creates a cloud of toxic vapor, I wont use it on other students. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Firefly: Youre not using it, right?! Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Ah. shut up. Why are you always meddling? Bulgogi: Look at that! Look at that! Klzenberg: Everyone, calm down. Beaver penguin fox is definitely Hmm. I understand why its popular. Klzenberg reminded me of Allarlong, an old knight of the Wardanaz family. A kind and considerate old knight. After roughly understanding, Lee Han grabbed the quill pen again. I was curious as to what the beaver penguin fox would use for the cloud of toxic vapor that would kill you instantly if you inhaled it for just 3 seconds, but right now I was more concerned about the skeleton principal. Gonadaltes: Klzenberg. I heard that the principal went up to the capital. Can you tell me more? Iactus: Oh. At best, the topic changed. The others complained, but Lee Han ignored them. Klzenberg responded kindly. Klzenberg: Of course. But why on earth did you use such a unique pseudonym? Gonadaltes: Klzenberg: Anyway, the reason the headmaster went up to the capital was to prepare the Great Magic. Do I need to get permission for this or that? Bulgari: Huh? really? Was that the reason? Iactus: What great magic?? What? Youre not going to put an additional curse on the necks of all the students, are you? Klzenberg: I dont know that much. And thats not even great magic. Iactus: Thats right. Im sure you can do that easily. Great magic? Wizards basically cast magic using only the reagents and mental power they had, but not all magic could be performed that way. Some magics were so large and difficult that hundreds of wizards had to prepare for them for decades. And this kind of magic was usually called anti-magic. A magic that is too difficult for an individual wizard to perform. The problem was that the Skeleton Headmaster was no ordinary wizard. Its such a great magic that the Skeleton Headmaster needs to go up to the capital and prepare it. What is it? For any kind of magic, it would require a separate preparation by someone who can handle it at their level. It was no ordinary preparation either. It was a level of preparation that required going up to the capital and persuading everyone from the emperor to the officials. At this point, Lee Han also became seriously scared. To the point where I feel like the Baldrogard merger and acquisition would be better. The members were also whispering about something similar. Iactus: What is it? What are you trying to do? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Perhaps they are trying to enroll the visiting royal family? Iactus: Is that great magic? Dont talk nonsense. Gonadaltes: I agree with Iactus. Stop saying horrible things. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Cant you even tell a joke? Lee Han, who was pondering, suddenly had a question and asked. Gonadaltes: But Klzenberg. How do you know this? Bulgari: Thats right. How do you know this? Looks suspicious? No matter how much you think about it, Klzenberg knew too much about it. Are there any other disciples besides me? I didnt know that there might be a hidden student in the 5th or 6th grade or higher. He hasnt graduated yet and is trapped in the darkest and deepest part of the school Iactus: You might know. What are you asking? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: You sound like a prime minister. You are the winner! Ainrogards Sentinel An onslaught of attacks fell on the two members who ranked lowest in the unofficial popularity poll. Lee Han had no choice but to take a step back again. Tsk. This bastard. Its so popular. Klzenberg: Everyone, calm down. I was just in a position to get information. Baquantalana: Ive been thinking about this for a while. Is Klzenberg possibly the principals student? Klzenberg: Heh heh. Ill leave it to your imagination. Suspicious! Lee Han felt overwhelmingly suspicious. Of course, there could have been a senior student in the darkest and deepest part of Einrogard that even Lee Han didnt know about, but no matter how much I thought about it, Klzenberg didnt seem like that type of student. There is no hatred that a disciple of a skeleton headmaster should show. As a disciple of the real skeleton principal, Lee Han vowed to uncover the identity of the impersonator. Oh. I almost forgot to ask how to use . Lee Han tried to ask about Professor Passelettes midterm exam artifact. I didnt know if any of my seniors would know how to use this. Bulgogi: Is Professor Kraer still angry? Couldnt there have been a misunderstanding? Iactus: Oh. no. The professor just doubled the bounty on Professor Verdus head. A bounty was also placed on stolen artifacts. hmm. Not a good time to ask. Lee Han quietly closed the book. If I asked how to use the artifact now, I might have gotten several anonymous snitches. -Did you use it all? The baby basilisk stuck its head out from inside its sleeve. Lee Han nodded and answered. huh. Rather, why have I been sleeping so much lately? -I was pretending to be asleep! why? -There is a dragon. Unlike its usual curious eyes, the baby basilisk checked its surroundings with a wary attitude. It was as if they were checking to see if Jo Woo-rin was there or not. Hes sleeping over there. -! When Lee Han pointed to Jo Woo-rin, who was dozing in front of the fireplace in the lounge, the baby basilisk darted into his sleeve. -Yinging I tricked you Oh no. I didnt lie. -I lied Im sorry. Lee Han stuffed a snack into his sleeve to soothe the baby basilisk. Even while crying, the baby basilisk ate the snack. More than that, His Highness Jo Woo-rin is not that scary of a person. -Im scared of dragons. Of course, it can feel racially threatening, but you saw it too. -What? many actions that feel less threatening? -? The baby basilisk tilted its head. No matter how much I thought about it, I didnt do anything that felt particularly threatening. He grabbed Lee Han with his front paws, tried to kidnap him into his nest, and tried to entangle him with his tail -It seems dangerous? no. If you follow that logic, you too are in danger. -yes?! When Lee Han pointed this out, the baby basilisk cried again. But in Lee Hans opinion, what the two were doing was similar overall. Thats because Jo Woo-rin is much stronger and has fierce anti-magic power. got it? -joy. Despite Lee Hans long persuasion, the baby basilisk eventually grumbled but nodded. I didnt know that the dragon you encountered might be a relatively less dangerous dragon Ugh. Jo Woo-rin, who was in a good sleep thanks to playing happily all day, heard Lee Hans voice in his sleep and immediately stretched out his front paw. Ugh. Jo Woo-rin held Lee Han tightly to prevent him from escaping, and then held him in his arms and curled up tightly. It was like a child sleeping while holding a doll preciously. Of course, from Lee Hans perspective, he ended up being kidnapped by the dragons nest. The baby basilisk whispered in astonishment. -Its scary, right! This is for fun. -The owner just said boo! You must have heard wrong. I was originally going to sleep here today. Lee Han used his telekinesis to protect his body and tried to force himself. The baby basilisk looked at that figure with suspicion. It seems like a lie sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * Gasp! A wasteland where the sky and horizon are both empty. Lee Han, realizing that the black book was just an illusion, sighed in relief. I thought I was having a nightmare about being kidnapped by a dragons nest. What is it this time? Is it possible to use magic to sneak away without waking His Highness Jo Woorin? I thought that something like that would definitely be useful. If it were a magic that could secretly break the dragons chains However, instead of telling the magic as usual, the black book moved slowly in the air, taking time. Lee Han asked, puzzled. What are you doing? If youre not going to teach me magic, send me out. If you thought Lee Han would beg because he wanted to learn magic, you were mistaken. Even so, I was already learning too much magic. It was also midterm exam period soon. If you dont want to teach me, thats fine. But the black book once again avoided answering and just moved slowly in the air. what. This bastard? Lee Han felt uneasy at the Black Books unusual attitude. Normally, he would have been forcefully pouring in his magic as if every second was a waste, but why is he taking such a leisurely approach? What the hell Lee Han, who was thinking about it, looked back without thinking. Then, a portal engraved with the symbol of a golden wheel that the skeleton principal had visited when he was young appeared. The black book was a dimension door that recommended, The principal went in and learned magic when he was young, so you should go and learn too. Right in front of Lee Han! Lee Han, who was wondering what would happen to the portal if he didnt go and held on, couldnt help but be shocked. The portalis secretly approaching?! I always felt this, but the Skull Principals minions had a knack for creatively screwing over Lee Han. Promising that he would physically retaliate against the Black Book if he escaped the dream, Lee Han was forcibly sucked into a portal with a golden ring pattern. Chapter 870 Episode 870 This is Lee Han mentally checked the two magics stored in the Lesser Magic Farm and deployed a shield made of Wardanazs Telekinesis around him. Once the most urgent preparations were over, the next step was strengthening magic. Starting with Yeji, I quickly increased my physical abilities and lowered my posture. He held his staff with one hand and the collar of his cloak of defense with the other. After completing all the work quickly and without wasting a moment, Lee Han suddenly became dumbfounded. Why did you become so good at it? They say repetition creates skill, but isnt this too much skill? I was almost embarrassed myself. Lets not think about anything else. Lee Han carefully returned his posture to its original state and looked around. As I had feared, there was no trace of an endless falling abyss or an ambush of angry spirits. Instead, what greeted Lee Han was the endless horizon and horizon. The mountains of Einrogard were quite large, but compared to the mountains visible far below, they felt like hills. The sea beneath those mountains was similarly surreal. It moved quietly and eerily, like a dark blue creature, so wide and deep that it felt distant. Behind the mountain range was an ocean, and behind the ocean was another mountain range Feeling overwhelmed, I looked up and saw stars and planets that I had never seen before slowly floating in the air. I didnt notice because I was looking around, but the place where Lee Han was located was also a mountain range. It was just so huge that I couldnt feel the steep slope. All wizards had no choice but to learn more or less about dimensions, and Lee Han, who was attending a previous school, naturally learned the most, but the sight before his eyes was honestly surprising. Among the dimensions I have seen and learned so far, there has never been a dimension on such a transcendent scale. What dimension is this? While I was thinking about it, a black book flew out from behind me. It was clear that he followed Lee Han through the portal. Lee Han greeted warmly. die! As someone who was not skilled in magic combat, Lee Han used a black magnet staff. The opponent was obviously a being made of magic, so he stabbed his weak point. But the black book was definitely not easy. He must have expected Lee Han to attack him, so he quickly flapped his arms to spread the distance and immediately cast a spell. The number of black books grew into dozens, and sheets of paper flew like snow in the air. It was not simply an illusion that hid the body, but it contained a strong power that tied down Lee Hans movements every time it was touched. When the piece of paper that hit him tried to be wrapped like a bandage wrapped around a mummy, Lee Han immediately swung Baldororns magic hammer to blow it away and applied force to the black magnet part of the staff. Pot! Unlike the magic hammer that was wielded at close range, the black magnet could somehow interfere with the opponents magic remotely as long as it came into contact with it. Dozens of sheets of paper were scattered. The black book fluttered off the bookshelf, as if it was absurd that a wizard would use such an ugly staff. As if they knew that they couldnt stop Lee Han with this, the pieces of paper began to turn into an army. Lee Han gritted his teeth when he saw the familiar skull principals articles. How dare you push me through a portal and shamelessly call in the military? - The black book was truly unfair. Of course, the black book did not prevent access to the gate of Nine Mountains and Eight Seas. But that wasnt something the black book could have prevented in the first place. That dimension can only be accessed by those who are qualified to begin with. And I didnt even push my back! joy. Does not matter. I will show you the power of the dragon. -!? When Lee Han made an eerie sound, the black book got a little scared. What on earth did you do during that time that people say youre showing off the power of a dragon? Youre an outsider. ! Hearing the gruff voice coming from behind, Lee Han deeply blamed the black book. Because of this child, he did not notice the approach. Because of you! - The black book fluttered once again as if it was aggrieved. The person who spoke from behind looked somewhat familiar. It is as large as a giant and has a ferocious appearance reminiscent of a ghost. It was a Yasha race that I had seen once in Einrogard. The difference is that the yaksha in Einrogard was old and dressed plainly, but the yaksha in front of me was young and dressed in dignified attire. Lee Hans voice naturally became polite. Are you by any chance a Yaksha? Its both a joke and a no-no. Are you human? I dont see humans that often, so its confusing. youre right. is it. Then call me Yasha King. You humans would be easy for the King to understand, right? You are the king! Lee Hans politeness went up even further. This was because I had felt time and time again how powerful beings with the title of king were in the external dimension. Hmm. Are you by any chance Osus disciple? Lee Han thought about the question for about a second. First of all, apart from the emotional pain of admitting that you are the headmasters disciple, how would it be beneficial to answer now? First of all, I heard that a skeleton headmaster visited this dimension in his youth. Then I wouldnt have had such an accident. I guess they wouldnt have started a fight here. The black book next to it also flapped as if to acknowledge it. Lee Han glared at me once and then spoke. You might be able to say yes but you cant completely deny its not Strictly speaking, the concept of a disciple is Youre an unusual person. Perhaps the kingdom where you were born and raised has a custom of speaking in this way? King Yasha analyzed Lee Hans answer with a mixture of dignity and coolness. Lee Han, embarrassed, just admitted it. Actually, I am a disciple. okay? So, is the reason you just said it because you dont want to admit that you are Ohsus disciple? There may be many reasons why a disciple does not want to acknowledge his teacher, but in my view, your reason is * * * The Yasha King stood up only after giving psychological counseling to Lee Han, whom he met for the first time, for about 30 minutes. Some analysis came up along the way, saying things like, Maybe he was twisted because of his caring teacher, but Lee Han persevered with superhuman strength. Sigh! King Yasha took off the huge red-gold armor and helmet and put them on Lee Han. Lee Han asked in surprise. What is this? The dimensions here are wide. I know that your wizard has a knack for wandering between dimensions, but even taking that into account, its a vast place. I put my helmet on you because you might get lost or meet an enemy. thank you. Come to think of it, wizards liked knowledge, right? I should tell you something you might find interesting. Records show that wizards who visit this dimension do so by accident, except in extremely rare cases. And he dies before he can last 3 days. You are very kind. Lee Han answered pretentiously. What kind of person would give such information to a customer? From now on, I shouldnt hang out with real skeleton principal acquaintances. Not friendly. Hes helping because hes Osus disciple. If I had been kind, would I have let those wizards die? Were you close to Master? Upon receiving the question, King Yasha pointed to his eyes that were burning with golden light. The eyes were filled with powerful magical energy. Did your teacher give it to you as a gift? Osu took the eye and made a new one. Actually, as I said before, I dont have a very good relationship with Master. Despite Lee Hans words, the Yasha King tapped the scabbard on his belt as if he did not care much. Right. Among ordinary humans, the resentment a teacher builds up is passed on to his disciples, so do you think I might take out that resentment on you? I dont care at all. Lee Han did not answer right away. After dealing with Yukbeltire recently, I felt with my whole body that saying I dont care at all could actually be a lie. The reason Osu stole my eyes was because of an exam. I was curious. How well do you take away my eyes?? Is this a joke? Its hard for jokes to be effective because they vary a lot depending on the customs of the region youre from. haha. Its a shame. It was a joke about conversion. King Yasha continued talking without changing his expression. This dimension was one of the many dimensions, it was vast, endless, and infinite, and it was a place where only the qualified could come. The Yasha King has also been ruling over the Yakshas and several tribes since time immemorial. Meanwhile, one day a young human wizard visited the dimension. Not through accidents or mistakes, but through qualifications. Originally, he would have left it alone, but the Yasha King became interested and approached him. The good karma that the other person had accumulated was truly astounding as I had never seen it before. Its not bad karma? Hmm. Could it be that the kingdom where you were born and raised was so noisy that your hearing was weakened? Lee Han firmly resolved to never talk nonsense in front of this Yasha King again. Maybe so Ill keep that in mind in the future. I was curious to see how strong he was, so I asked him to a match Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You hurt one of your eyes. To be exact, I was hurt much more. Lee Han wondered whether he should jump out or not. For a yaksha who said he didnt care about grudges, he seemed to remember things too well. But why did you come here, Master? Dont you know? Uh yeah. Hmm. This is also unique. Usually, when a teacher sends a student to a dangerous place like this, he or she will give him as much caution and explanation as possible. You sent this to me without any explanation. What seems most likely is that you arbitrarily stole the teachers vision and figured out how to visit? Absolutely not. Lee Han showed a straight face even though the opponent was the Yasha King. okay? So how did you come to visit? There are some truly sad and evil circumstances here. Holding back his anger, Lee Han explained what had happened. The skeleton principal gave me a book, and I learned some magic from it, and no, that bastard The black book flapped its pages as if grumbling. Ive done a good job so far, but I thought I was doing too much just because I couldnt block a single portal. After hearing the explanation, King Yasha tilted his head as if he did not understand. Thats amazing. I cant believe it. Yes?! I cant believe it either. ah. I think the stories you and I are talking about are a little different. Human, you probably meant that it was ridiculous for a teacher to do something like this, right? I was talking about sewage. Ohsu must have been a friendly and good-natured person by the standards of the human race. How dare you treat your student like this? Lee Han looked at King Yasha as if he were looking at Gai Nan. You were deceived. Hmm. Time can change personality. Because you were deceived. Even so, its surprising. Who would have thought that a wizard who accumulated such good karma would change his personality like this? Can you by any chance not hear my voice? Im listening. However, your statement is not very credible because you have a lot of emotional resentment towards your teacher. and. This person has the qualities of Professor Einrogard. The skill of turning this outfit inside out was unusual. It seemed like the students attire would be similarly upset. Anyway, then I dont know why Ohsu came here. Look over there. King Yasha stretched out his finger and pointed upward. Stars, planets, all kinds of strange spaces and above. A spot of light appeared at the top of the mountain the two were stepping on. Although it was only a dot in size, it shined brightly enough to be seen from here. What is that? everything. yes? Literally. They say that if you get there, you can get anything you want from any being. indeed. okay. Lee Han answered without thinking. Then the Yasha King spoke as if he was interested. Hmm. Its impossible for a human wizard to remain silent after hearing this. Perhaps his soul was seriously injured in an accident? Chapter 871 Episode 871 Except for the students at Balmo School who learn magic as a hobby, wizards were basically beings who pursued the truth. In the first place, even if you follow your own path and pursue the ultimate goal, it is not easy. It is a magical path, but it is difficult to endure for a long time with a light mind like a hobby. This dimension is one of the most powerful dimensions among many dimensions. Even if all things existing at the peak of that dimension were true, it would not be much different. Of course, people like Lee Han who picked up the cane for wealth and leisure were a bit of an exception. Its not that my soul was hurt, its that it seemed too dangerous. And you never know if everything you want is really up there. Thats right. Surprisingly, King Yasha accepted Lee Hans point without hesitation. It has been said for a long time that the point of light shining at the peak of that dimension is everything and wish itself, but this has never been proven. It is extremely rare for anyone to attempt to climb there in the first place and return alive. Even the Yasha king did not know of any existence other than Osu. But usually wizards do not make such calculated decisions. All the wizards except you expressed their desires as soon as they heard this rumor. I guess I was taught well. If you go somewhere and act greedily, its against etiquette. Hmm. Did Oh Soo learn from his failure? I asked for it while shedding tears. I would like to hear that story in great detail. Lee Han spoke immediately. The Skeleton Headmasters shameful past was a much more fascinating story than the light spot above. Its not a very important story. no! Lee Han was enraged by the attitude that he should stop talking about unnecessary things and get back to the main topic. What do you know about human society on the subject of Yaksha! Your teacher, Ohsu, heard rumors of the truth and visited the dimension. I respected Osus good karma and magic and helped him as much as I could. He stayed in the kingdom for a while, recuperated, made inquiries and then left. According to rumors, he seemed to have been wandering around the dimension for quite some time after leaving the kingdom. Have you arrived upstairs? Hmm. King Yasha looked unusually troubled. In fact, I havent met Ohsu since then. I heard a rumor that a human wizard got what he wanted and left, so I thought it was a waste of water. So I dont know for sure. But wouldnt the fact that he survived and raised a disciple like you be proof that he had reached the top? Wouldnt it be possible for you to give up halfway and then spread false rumors that you have obtained the truth? Hmm. Because of your emotional attitude toward your teacher, the story about Ohsus change that I mentioned earlier is starting to seem a little less credible. Lee Han was dumbfounded. But if you look at the possibilities, you are right. That might be possible. Despite what he said, the Yasha King seemed convinced that the skeleton principal had gotten the truth and left. The Yasha King himself went on to say that he had no intention of hiding it. Osu is a wizard who will not leave even if he is ruined and his soul is crushed until he gets what he wants. That certainly is the case. Hmm. Are you forced to praise your teacher because you were just pointed out for your irrational attitude toward him? no. ruler. Arrived. The Yasha King stretched out his hand far above and caught a planet flying in the sky. Lee Hans eyes widened at the surreal sight that ignored perspective. When he pulled the planet he grabbed and threw it forward, the planet soon turned into a royal palace. The Yasha king was divided into dozens of Yasha kings and then further divided into hundreds of Yasha kings. And those Yasha kings each became gatekeepers, servants, courtiers, and musicians. You are the king of the Yakshas. Where are the other Yaksas? down there. You can run a palace by yourself, but forcing yourself to have subordinates is something only people who lack confidence in their authority do. Lee Han was about to say, The Skeleton Principal also uses a lot of Death Knights, but held back. It seemed that no matter what I said, the Yasha King would regard me as a grumpy disciple. King Yasha offered Lee Han a chair made of lava and a chair made of blades, and when he refused both, he took out an ordinary chair and held it out to him. Like I said, I dont see humans often, so I vaguely remember which chair they sit on. Are there any races that like to sit on blade chairs? Ohsu sat in that chair. After giving Lee Han enough time to be puzzled, King Yasha got to the point. ruler. Ohsus disciple. Im actually a little confused. You have visited the dimension with qualifications, have accumulated a great deal of good karma, and are also Ohsus disciple. That is why I have come here to help you achieve your goal. However, if it wasnt from Osu or if you yourself came after hearing rumors of the truth King Yasha muttered with a look of deep concern. He was the Yasha King who had lived for such a long time that he could not even remember. Meanwhile, the way of life that the Yasha king maintained was very simple and straightforward. Help those who are qualified and expel those who are not qualified. But who would have thought that there would be a wizard who just came here out of boredom without any special desires. I didnt visit because I was bored, I was kidnapped Hmm. If he were Osus disciple, he would have been able to avoid being drawn in by the portal. That black book was deceiving! Lee Han was furious, pointing to the black book fluttering next to him. The black book slowly flew behind Lee Han and avoided his gaze. If youre worried about something like that, why dont you just send it back? Since he was forced into this dimension, Lee Han had no reason to stay in this dimension for long. From what Ive heard, its a vast and dangerous place, and the longer I stay there, the more difficult it becomes for someone who doesnt like black books. The black book kept telling him that he needed to learn more, but Lee Han ignored it. By that logic, I should start from the Ghoul King and visit the Frost Giant Kings dimension. no. Thats not possible. Why!? Is it impossible to go back? Hmm. Thats not the case. The door leading back to the original dimension is easy to find. However, I am a principled person, so I cant send a qualified customer away if I didnt help him with what he wanted. I just said I wanted to go back. Since you visited the dimension with qualifications, the qualifications for returning are also guaranteed. That cant be a wish. Im really glad this person isnt a professor. Lee Han felt dizzy. If the Skeleton Headmaster had scouted the Yasha King before returning, Einrogard would have become an even more hellish place. I cant help it. Ohsus disciple. I will try to make your wish. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I just want some treasure. Lets make it a treasure. Hmm. Im not good at lying. I know hes Oh Soos disciple, but lies like that dont work. When I saw Lee Hans fist clenched, the black book fluttered as if curled. As before, King Yasha reached out to the tower of the royal palace in the distance and grabbed hold of it. The large tower became so small that it almost fit into the palm of your hand. Then a black rat came out from inside the pagoda and screeched and whispered to King Yasha. Hmm. Hmm okay. Right. King Yasha, who sent the rat and the pagoda back, looked at Lee Han and said. Ohsus disciple. Looks like youre about to take a test. Is this a very important test? Its just a school test * * * After that, Lee Han had to explain for about 30 more minutes. King Yasha couldnt understand that a wizard who was as good as Osus disciple was concentrating so wholeheartedly on nothing more than a test at the Magic Tower. Failure doesnt mean the wizards heads are cut off or the magic tower is burned, right? I could go to the punishment room Hmm. I dont know why I volunteered to be Osus disciple. I didnt volunteer! Anyway, I get it. Let me help you with the magic towers test. The Yasha King bent over his huge body and sat in front of the table. Books sprang up on a table as big as the owner. Among them, there were many books from other dimensions that Lee Han did not know the letters of. Lets see Wand Materials and Magic Amplification. Hmm. Where can I find the blood silver that was extracted by melting down the regicide 800 years ago? The morale may be a bit strong, but if you are Osus disciple, you can control it, right? no? Lee Han answered immediately. As he had already experienced in front of the professors at Einrogard, he was certain that he could actually die if he showed confidence in this situation. King Yasha pointed out as if he should not pretend to be humble for no reason. Ohsus disciple. Of course, this blood silver is a bit strong material. Ive driven more than a dozen owners crazy. But if you are a disciple of Osu I have a staff here. Black magnet? King Yasha was amazed at the unusual metal of the staff that ordinary wizards would not choose. yes. It just so happened Indeed. Was it created to deal with wizards professionally? Hes like Oh Soos disciple. Lee Han was tired of explaining himself so he didnt answer. i get it. Then, the next test Is it Extremely Beautiful Creatures? The professor decided to skip this. Hmm. Its an easy test that you can just skip, so why are you so anxious and worried? There are a lot of tests, right? well. It doesnt seem to make much of a difference whether there is one substandard test or ten. Maybe ? Maybe youre the kind of person who worries a lot unnecessarily. Interesting. Lets take the next test. Next is Poison Bone Blood. Im going to skip that too. Hmm. The opponent is the king. The opponent is the king. Lee Han showed superhuman patience when he saw the Yacha King nodding his head, saying, I knew it would happen. Insane precognitive magic Demons are good at this. By any chance, Your Majesty, do you capture demons and make them your slaves? no. I dont do that. As the king of several races, including the yaksha, isnt he vulgar? haha. Yes. But didnt His Highness just say do? Im emotional and irrational, Im not good at lying, and I have a very damaged soul, so sometimes I say things wrong. It feels like there is a hidden metaphor in your words The Yasha King was skeptical, but passed over it for now. Because what was important now was something else. I was wondering what the test would be using this Star Guide. yes. Do you know anything? Its not difficult. If a human wizard uses stars, thats obvious. Wizards were not people who changed the world violently, but people who changed it cleverly and cleverly. Naturally, borrowing the power of other beings was part of that clever and cunning method. The power of spirits, the power of demons, the power of beings living in other dimensions And among them was the power of stars. An immutable symbol that is much more stable than dimensions. Lee Han also nodded as he knew what he had heard. I know that even high-level wizards use the power of the stars, but They use the power of the stars for precognitive magic, they use the power of the stars to make contracts with spirits, etc. Lee Han already knew these things. But what I was curious about now was the content of the test using Star Guide. As I said, make it clear and clear. The test would be to use the artifact to find a star and then make a contract with that star to borrow its power. Indeed but I think its too much. Wouldnt it be a little easier? Lee Han suddenly felt puzzled. It sounded too difficult for a 3rd grade test. A star would not be someone with whom one could make a contract as easily as a spirit and a devil Then the Yasha King seriously admonished him. Ohsus disciple. I have lived for so long that I cant even remember, and have met countless wizards and heard their magic secrets. How could you so arbitrarily doubt my wisdom? Chigi (ɚ) is a natural emotion, but you must also know how to control it. Hmm. sorry. The slightly rising doubts were overwhelmed by the authority radiated by the Yasha King. Lee Han was persuaded by the other persons words. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 After persuading the wizard, King Yasha proceeded to explain astronomy again. It is not unreasonable to say that making a contract with a star is more difficult than making a contract with a spirit or a devil. Spirits and demons are friendly to contracts, but Is that so? Lee Han made a shocked expression. But generally speaking, it was correct. Spirits and demons were generally friendly to contracts. They are born to gain power by resonating with or tricking beings from other dimensions. In comparison, the stars were neutral. To be more precise, stars were not beings with will like spirits or demons. A being close to the law, like divine magic. That was the star. Because stars require wizards to find out the rules themselves and prove their qualifications. But Ohsus disciple. I can assure you that proving qualifications for this dimension is much more difficult than proving qualifications for the stars. indeed. Lee Han tried to explain again how he got here, but held back because he didnt think the other person would listen. Anyway, King Yashas explanation was similar to what I had heard several times before, so it was easy to understand. Rather than dialogue, persuasion, or threats, the system grants power by exploring and recognizing stars and then proving qualifications according to the rules. Even a certain headmaster and a certain headmaster who disliked sacred magic were surprisingly friendly towards celestial magic. In a way, it was natural as it was carried out according to laws and rules, not beliefs and emotions. Maybe they dont like sacred magic because they cant use it. Just as Lee Han wanted to disparage spirit magic, these two archmages were also capable of doing so. Ohsus disciple. Are there any star contracts you know of? I once read about a wizard who made a contract with the Bloody Old Moon. Lee Han explained the contract cases he knew about. It was a contract discovered by a wolf beast wizard, and when the moon turned into a red old moon, you had to go to the area with the strongest moonlight, float the moon on a sterling silver cup, and then drink it. It may seem easy at first glance, but when it comes to magic, even the simplest process can turn into the most difficult. If the moon was poured into a sterling silver cup under a red old moon, the water became so poisonous that even a decent wizard could not withstand it. Hmm. Its a contract that isnt that difficult. Even if you borrow this star power, it will be difficult to get high grades. Is that so? Ohsus disciple. A time so long ago that I cant even remember King Yasha once again exuded his authority and persuaded Lee Han. Lee Han grumbled inwardly. I know its great, but does it have to be like this every time I say a word? Its okay to be confident. You will be able to make a contract with a more powerful star. thank you. Actually, Im a little worried, perhaps because I had such a hard time making a contract with the spirits. Spirits? Thats unusual. Even though I have accumulated this much good karma, the spirits reject me Havent I only encountered strange spirits? He might actually be a good person. * * * Although the content was quite extensive and difficult for an impromptu lecture, King Yasha was an excellent teacher and Lee Han was also an outstanding student. The contract with the stars consists of numerous laws, rules, conditions, and proofs. You wont be able to memorize every case, but its good to remember some general rules. First, the law of preemption. Lee Han had also heard of this. Surprisingly, some of the star contracts were based on a first-come, first-served basis, so if someone else found the contract first and signed the contract, the next person would not be able to sign the contract even if they met the conditions as well. There is also a law of luminosity. The law that the stronger the light emitted, the stronger the power of the contract generally becomes. Is that correct? Yes. Conditions also become more difficult Of course, there are exceptions. We need to talk about the dark element, but we probably wont cover the dark element, right? I know how to use that dark element. oh. Now I feel a little like Oh Soos disciple. okay. Then the story of the dark element Oops. Lee Han quickly regretted his explanation as it suddenly got sidetracked and became too long. After talking about dark elements and celestial bodies for about an hour, the Yasha King finally returned to the main topic. The method I would most recommend to you is to use the Star Guide to find new stars or relatively neglected stars. It is said that wizards who are talented in celestial magic can feel the right stars with their senses. Cant the stars floating above make a contract? Knowing full well how difficult it is to find new stars, Lee Han pointed to the stars circling above the dimension. King Yasha spoke as if he knew that would happen. As expected, you are finally showing your greed? I thought so. But those stars are like tyrants, and just one mistake can destroy their existence. Thats why I didnt recommend it, but since youre Ohsus disciple, youre probably trying to secretly sign a contract, even if it means tricking my eyes, right? I wont do it. Shall we bring out Starbringer? Hmm. Is this denial to avoid my suspicions? I took out Starbringer. Please look here. Lee Han took out a huge brass telescope from his backpack and quickly mounted it. The Yasha King stood next to him and gave instructions one by one on how to use the artifact. Then, the night sky of the original dimension, not the current dimension, came into the lens, and Lee Hans consciousness was transferred to another place. When Lee Han came to his senses, he was floating in a dark space with stars blinking in the distance. ! Having already visited this dimension, it was almost like my soul had moved, so to change my perspective there again like this? -How is this possible? It is a very well-made artifact. Performance was improved by transferring the wizards consciousness to the field of view observed by the artifact. The wizard who came up with this idea can be said to be creative, and the wizard who brought it to life is delicate. -Its definitely creative. Hmm. Since you didnt say anything afterwards, I can sense your hatred towards the wizard who made this concrete. - King Yasha was certainly a wise and wise king. Aside from recognizing Lee Hans hatred for Professor Verdus, it was rare among wizards to find someone who could explain in detail an artifact created by someone else as if it were his own creation. Not only the innate wisdom, but also the power of knowledge built up over many years of listening to the stories of strangers in this dimension. That power was in the Yasha King. -Please give me the next instructions. Of course, to Lee Han, King Yasha was just a strange Yasha who only said what he wanted to say. Although he had excellent magical abilities, isnt that the same for Professor Verdus? Respect was originally separate from magical abilities. Keep moving forward. Can you see the asteroid group? Its better not to touch that area. Twelve hundred years ago, there was a wizard who wanted to make a contract with an asteroid group. He was a really good wizard, but its a shame. - Lee Han, who was horrified, quickly looked away from the direction where the asteroids were gathered. -What about that red tyrant star? Its a pretty famous star. When a star that was famous among wizards was visible, Lee Han asked a question. Because of the words of the Yaksha King just now, the desire to go further disappeared. If youre going to make a contract with a star that easy, why use an artifact like this to make a contract with the moon? -I know its difficult lets move forward quickly. Lee Han grumbled inwardly and stretched out further. After shooting my consciousness into the sky, the deeper I went, the stranger and more dangerous the heavenly space became. When they were near the continent, they were purely beings that brightened and decorated the sky. When it moves away from the continent, it reveals its true colors by emitting strange magical powers. Can you see the dark shadow in the distance? -yes. Its a dark nebula. Just looking at it can devour the wizards soul, so be careful. -No Dont you have to tell me that first? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With your abilities, your soul wont be absorbed by that dark nebula. Should I just go back? After turning off the artifact, Lee Han was tempted to find the easiest contract with the moon. Even if its a contract that increases concentration slightly when exposed to moonlight, whats the deal? That alone felt great enough. Without knowing Lee Hans true feelings, King Yasha guided the star to the star. Clearly, the Yaksha King was a skilled star guide. He warned Lee Han of some danger before he even realized it. for a moment. Gaze at that star. -Is it a star of soul absorption? Ohsus disciple. You dont seem to have much talent for telling jokes. Take a quick look -Yes Lee Han did as he was told and stared at the stars. Blue to green Green to blue. It was a star that gave a refreshing and peaceful feeling. -! Lee Han was surprised by the feeling of rejection he felt at that moment. -I just felt something like rejection. Hmm. is it. What I just saw was one of the spirit stars. Wizards with a talent for spirits often respond to that star, so I tried it out - After turning off the artifact, Lee Han felt the urge to swing it at the Yasha King himself. I guess Ill have to avoid the spirit castles from now on. -I still dont have any friendly spirits. Are those spirits fearless or violent? -! I guess thats right. This can be happen. Even if they are spirits, they are not all the same. The Yaksha king was damn wise. Lee Han had to swallow his sense of defeat and move again. Even if you dont feel it, write it down. If all the stars reject it, we have to try various things depending on the records. -I think you said that stars are neutral This kind of rejection is not the same as the spirits rejection. Ohsus disciple. Are you angry because of the spirits rejection? That wasnt rejection, it was just that the conditions werent right. In the future, if you want, I will tell you that the conditions are not right. -Lets just say its a rejection. Lee Han suddenly missed Einrogard. This dimension where so many wizards perished was too harsh. Find and record stars. Find and record stars. After being rejected by the spirit star, I searched for stars again and recorded them By the time I got so tired that I couldnt tell if this star was that star or that star was this star. A huge wave of light filled Lee Hans vision. For a moment, Lee Han thought there was something wrong with the artifact. -What is it!? Arna! Is that so! The Yasha Kings voice sounded as if he was impressed. Lee Han, who had not yet fully grasped the situation, asked in confusion. -What does that mean? This is the name of Gaekseong () with which Oh Soo once signed a contract. I thought there was a high probability that I would choose a disciple as much as I chose a teacher. The guest star Arna gave off the most brilliant blazing light of any star I had ever seen, and then faded out again. After regaining his sight, Lee Han felt a strong pull from the stars, which was completely opposite to the repulsion he had felt from the spirit stars. It is a powerful star. Its tricky in many ways, but its worth enduring. You can come back now. I will explain how the contract works. -Wait. If you had this star in mind from the beginning, why did you make me check every single place? If I had introduced that star from the beginning, wouldnt I have been taking away the opportunity to learn from other stars? Come out quickly. Lee Han seriously suspected that the skeleton principal had hired and placed Yacha King as a guest professor. How can the King of the Outer Dimension be this much like Professor Einrogard?? Chapter 873 Episode 873: Making a contract with a star was several times more difficult than finding it. Under King Yashas harsh teachings, Lee Han was barely able to draw out a fragment of the stars power. Hmm. I think I can pull it out a little more. Ill just head back. Come to think of it, arent you curious about this area? Ill just head back. That valley is where sewage was hit Ill just go back now Wait. I beg your pardon? Lee Han paused for a moment and looked at the Yasha King. Maybe this person. Are you doing this knowing everything? However, King Yasha pointed to a distant valley with an expression that could not be read. That is where Kinnara and Gandharvas reside. They respect me as a king, but they do not serve me. I also reign as a king, but I do not rule. A musician from Kinnara, who had the body of a half-man and half-bird, found Lee Han and played music to welcome him. The music, filled with unique magic, was reminiscent of a sirens song, but the effect was just the opposite. Lee Han felt the fatigue from concentrating on the stars disappearing. They are fun people. But why were you beaten? Hmm. Although he didnt ask, it is highly likely that Ohsu thought that their power was needed. In order to move up there, gathering all the wisdom and vision of this dimension would not be enough, so it is no wonder that they tried to gain the power of the indigenous races. So when do you get beaten up? King Yasha ignored Lee Hans words. After recovering and recuperating here, Osu went to visit them. And I said this. You who sing notes and burn incense, says the wizard who inherited the progress of the dragons. Help me gain the truth above. Then I will make you even more free. no. Are you going to beat me up for saying that? Lee Han unknowingly took the side of the skeleton principal. You wouldnt know it if it was a skeleton principal now, but the skeleton principal of the past was a person who tried his best to do good things, but to treat him so cruelly. When I glared at the Kinnara musician in the valley, the other person shrugged his shoulders as if he didnt know. no. I wont beat you for saying that. Then? When they ignored him, Ohsu tried to gain recognition for his power by using magic. I got hit at that time. Young Osu was also a great wizard who learned dragon magic, but the Kinnara and Gandharvas of that valley were also warriors who had dealt with strangers who had visited the dimension countless times over the years. When the warriors attacked, taking advantage of the environment they were familiar with, Osu could not resist and retreated to the Yasha Kings palace. Are you planning on retaliating as a disciple? If so, I can help you. Is it perhaps a trap? If you think Ive set a trap, Id like to point out that youre wrong. Of course, I am their king, but I have not sworn to absolutely protect them. If Osus disciple wants it No. its okay. Hmm. Is the emotional attitude toward the teacher the cause? If I were to be honest, Lee Han wanted to hit the Yasha King more than those other tribes. If Master wanted revenge, you would have done it yourself. And didnt you, Master, try to subdue him by force first? indeed. But there are still some parts that are difficult to understand. Wouldnt a wizard have no choice but to show his power in a situation like this? As I will tell you in advance, they are impossible to persuade. I have no interest in anything other than music and scents. If we cant convince you, cant we just leave it alone and go somewhere else? Lee Han wondered what kind of bullshit the Yacha King was talking about, so he answered. In the first place, what difference would it make if you forced such a strong opponent into submission by force? When a knife came flying at me from behind, it was not a choice to make with a difficult goal in front of me. I guess its the same elsewhere too? In this dimension, there are only a very few people who lend their wisdom to strangers. A king like me is very exceptional. Just because youre stuck doesnt mean a foolish choice is a good choice Hmm. Lee Han was surprised. Surprisingly, King Yasha burst into laughter. Could it be because you insulted the skeleton principal? There are some aspects where the student excels. yes? What Of course it wasnt magic, I thought it was about humanity, but Lee Han hesitated. If I were to have a personality contest with the current skeleton principal, I was confident that I would win every battle, but the past skeleton principal was a little less confident. Honestly, its hard to believe, but looking at it objectively, there may be some possibility that Principal Skeleton was a somewhat quite fairly good person in the past. In that case, there was a high possibility that Lee Han would lose in the personality contest. Lee Han honestly didnt have the confidence to live like the skeleton principal of the past. Which part do you mean? I would tell you if I didnt have an emotional grudge against you, but I cant in this situation. No, this bastard. Instead, I will tell you another anecdote. There are devils in the sky over there, and Osu was once deceived by them. Is that true!? okay. As for how he was deceived King Yasha, who was speaking, paused. A portal began to tremble behind the black book. Hmm. Is it already time to go back? Im looking forward to my next visit. Ill just listen to the story about how I was deceived by demons for a moment! However, as much time had already been spent on heavenly magic, the portal did not wait and swallowed Lee Han. The black book bowed to the Yasha King and followed him into the portal. King Yasha, who was left alone, paid his respects. This was because wizards and disciples who reached the truth were worthy of the kings respect. * * * Ugh. Lee Han, who woke up feeling the sunlight pouring in from the window, moaned at the feeling of a huge dragon hugging him tightly. The telekinesis curtain was on the verge of breaking. Lee Han, who quickly strengthened his magic and was about to wake Jo Woo-rin, felt something caught in his pocket. ! A familiar horn-shaped sculpture. It was a piece of horn that I had also received from a yaksha in the Einrogard territory. The difference is that it contains a much deeper and richer energy. If Lee Han remembers correctly, this was an item asking for help. Oh, but can you come? Unlike the yakshas within the same territory, the yaksha king was a being located in a distant dimension. I didnt have a contract with Lee Han and I dont have any particular relationship with him, so I wondered if he could appear with just a piece of horn. While I was thinking about it, I heard a crashing sound outside the window. I looked up and saw that it was a paper bird. The paper bird came through a small gap and flew right in front of Lee Han. And then he vomited out the voice inside -Help Puck! I couldnt. A sleepy Jo Woo-rin crushed the paper bird in frustration. I think it was Professor Verdus voice just now? While Lee Han was perplexed, several more paper birds flew by. Jo Woo-rin fiercely intercepted the paper bird with his wings and tail. It wasnt a dragon for nothing. Lee Han was once again impressed by Jo Woo-rins abilities. majesty. majesty. Yes? Jo Woo-rin, who was half asleep, half-opened one eye and looked around at the sound of Lee Hans voice. Lee Hans voice was heard from somewhere, but he was nowhere to be seen. I am here. Aaaah no! Jo Woo-rin let out a scream so strong that the dormitory tower shook. You crushed Lee Han in his sleep! Lee Han! You cant die! You cant die! Im fine Whats going on? Eandurde, who had picked fruit for Jourin early in the morning, was startled when he heard the screams. Jo Woo-rin crushed Lee Han!! Crumbling! Eandurde immediately showed hostility and glared at Jourin. Jo Woo-rin hurriedly made an excuse. I didnt do it on purpose! In my sleep! Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Hes not dead. Lee Han amplified his telekinesis, lifted Jo Woo-rins front paw, and escaped. Jo Woo-rin, who was crying, blinked when he saw Lee Hans fine appearance. Is Lee Han strong so he wont get hurt? Absolutely not. It was blocked with magic. Lee Han answered immediately, fearing that he would hug her really hard in the future if there was a misunderstanding. Nevertheless, Eandurde glared at Joourin as if he were looking at a senior slayer. Jo Woo-rin cried and explained. In my sleep Crumbling. I didnt do it on purpose! Crumbling! Eandurde. Calm down. If it was dangerous, I would have come out. Rather Whats going on?! Before Lee Han could bring up Professor Verdus, Professor Bendozol rushed inside. While sleeping in front of the Blue Dragon Tower, he heard Jo Woo-rins screams. What the hell is going on! Dragon! What kind of eternally damned bastards surprised you! I thought Jo Woo-rin crushed Lee Han. You bastard! You made Dragon have such a misunderstanding!? Dont be angry at Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin growled and warned Bendozol. Bendozol looked like he wanted to strangle himself. I was wrong! Please calm down! Thats right. I understand. I have prepared a meal. If you want, Ill let you in. Uh, Jo Woo-rin wanted to eat Einrogarde with her friends here Haha. Never do that. Lee Han firmly stopped him. After eating the meals provided by Einroguard, Jo Woo-rin was able to evolve into a light dragon or a demon dragon. After persuasion, Jo Woo-rin nodded and Bendozol began to bring in meals one by one. hey! Bring in the dishes! The demons working at Einrogard grumbled and carried the dishes. What kind of useless trouble is this because of that crazy professor! It seemed like almost every dish imaginable for Einrogard students was on the huge dinner table. Pumpkin or potato pottage gratin and salad Imperial Southern style sauted whole succulent boar and turkey stacked like a tower and stuffed fish served on a lake of veal broth Custard and tart souffls Chocolate pudding and cream Yoner came down, rubbing his sleepy eyes, and stopped, wondering if he had been affected by an illusion spell. What is this? A meal prepared by the professor. Do you usually eat things like this, Your Majesty? Jo Woo-rin shook his head with an embarrassed expression and answered. In the first place, Jo Woo-rin doesnt even eat this much. professor. Can I invite other students to eat with us? Are you crazy?? majesty. Can I invite other students to eat with us? huh. Professor Bendozol glared at Lee Han once and went to call the students. At first, the other top students arrived one by one, wondering what was going on, and after finding out the truth, they hurriedly called their friends. Praise to Your Majesty! Long live His Highness Jo Woorin! Praise the mercy of the true royal family! hey. It was a happy time for everyone except for a few dissatisfied royal family members. In particular, Jo Woo-rin seemed very excited after hearing the sudden praise. Could you please treat me the same way tomorrow? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Dragon! Professor Bendozol smiled happily and answered. Complaints about students being treated poorly had already disappeared. Lee Han could see the faces of the demons transporting food under the tower distorting viciously. Professor, wont we be attacked later? Jo Woo-rin was excited and chattered to Lee Han. Come to think of it, Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin caught a bug targeting Lee Han in his dream! Lee Han can rest assured. Jo Woo-rin will protect you even outside of your dreams. I feel reassured. Your Majesty ah. Only then did Lee Han think of the paper bird and pause. Hmm. I guess we can talk after we finish eating. Lee Han nodded to Guyando, who was pulling his sleeve, and cut the steak. Chapter 874 Episode 874: Gainando snatched up the steak like an expert hunter and bit it like a fearless lion. Lee Han asked in surprise. Isnt it hot? Eubabeobbebo babii take off. what? gulp! I paralyzed it with black magic! Gaynando said, smiling proudly. By locally numbing the sensation in your mouth, you can eat hot food one step ahead of others. At those words, Lee Han slapped Gai Nando on the back. why!? Guynando did not understand why he was hit. I definitely practiced and used magic as Lee Han said! Meanwhile, Jo Woo-rin took a bite of the cake, cookie souffl, and pudding and then quietly pushed the bowl away. In the first place, dragons were not a species that required food, so this was enough. majesty. Please eat more. hmm. Enough is enough for Jo Woo-rin. When Lee Han brought a plate full of vegetables, Jo Woo-rin pretended not to notice. However, Jo Woo-rins opponent was a wizard who had already defeated several picky royals. Its not possible. You need to eat a balanced diet. Shall I eat for you? You go away. ruler. majesty. Jo Woo-rin is a dragon, so it doesnt matter He was definitely skinny. Good observation. Thats how I help you! Professor Bendozol helped from the side. Although he was an unpleasant student, he did a pretty good job just now. If its a dragon, shouldnt it have a much nicer appearance? At those words, Jo Woo-rin secretly glared at Professor Bendozol. He was a really bad wizard, not to mention the one who tormented Lee Han. Lee Han left for a moment to talk with other friends. Jo Woo-rin took a quick look and swallowed the salad. ??? Eandurde, who was next to him, stared at his plate. Even though I just swallowed it, it really disappeared to the size of my eyelids. There is this much left Eandurde looked pitifully at Jourin who was speaking pleadingly, then took the plate and ate it instead. The carrots on the plate disappeared mercilessly. Jourin looked at Eandurde with sparkling eyes. And then he tried to hug me. Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! What are you two doing? oh. majesty. Youve eaten everything. That that Jo Woo-rin, who was not good at lying, rolled his eyes and then noticed something outside the window and stretched out his front paw. Theres a paper bird over there! How dare someone disturb the dragons meal! Professor Bendozol got angry and shot down the paper bird. Then he went to the window and shouted. You lazy demons. Cant you do your job properly? If you disturb the Dragons meal one more time, I will eat you! Jo Woo-rins face turned pale. Even if I could somehow eat vegetables, I didnt want to eat the devil. But who sent this paper bird? Professor Verdus, probably. How do you know that Professor Verdus sent it? I was here earlier too. ??? The friends looked at Lee Han, not understanding. And then I realized it too late. aha. Wardanaz shot it down! You asked a pointless question. Everyone, lets drop a new bell when it comes. Its to protect Wodanaz from Professor Verdus. I didnt shoot it down, Your Majesty did. ?! Jo Woo-rin was surprised. When did Jo Woo-rin do that! You shot it down by talking in your sleep earlier while you were sleeping. Thats Jo Woo-rin when hes asleep, so its different from Jo Woo-rin when hes awake! You must forgive me! Gainando was impressed by the logic. As expected from someone older than him, his logic was unusual. Professor Verdus, you can shoot down any leaks you like. majesty. thats right! In fact, you did a good job! ??? Jo Woo-rin tilted his head in confusion as the students cheered. Who the hell is Professor Verdus!? Meanwhile, Lee Han went to the window and asked the devils for a favor. Could you please send me just one paper bird? Still, I think we need to check the contents. The demons who received the favor after being abused by the crazy professor spoke with great emotion. -Which family of wizards are you who treats us mercifully? Please tell me your family name. I want to repay the favor in the future. Because it is not a good deed that can brighten the family name. Please give me a paper bird. Just then, another paper bird flew by. Lee Han was finally able to check the contents. -Help me! I guess so. Lee Han was not very surprised by Professor Verdus request for help. Professor Passelette was so angry that he put a bounty on it Now that the verification is over, Ill have to return the artifact. As I had learned from the Yaksha King, there was no reason to hold the Star Guide any longer. And no matter how obnoxious Professor Verdus is You can leave him alone when hes hanging upside down and about to be burned at the stake. No, there is none. Are you tired from the black book? Lee Han was proud of himself as a different person from Professor Verdus. The term Cheongchuleoram is not there for nothing. -Enemies have entered Seonggak-gwan! You have to come quickly! ?? This was a bit surprising. As the basement was attacked by mysterious righteous wizards, Professor Verdus would naturally have strengthened the Seongakgwans alertness to the highest level. But the enemies came through it. how? no. Has Professor Baggrek come out again? Lee Han would have been impressed if Professor Boladi had received the request again. A battle mage must be that cruel! But the culprit was not Professor Boladi. -The Buyeo School students betrayed! Dont trust anyone! Lee Han was speechless at hearing that he had been betrayed by his disciples. for a moment. Then did you also betray Senior Yukveltire? Yukveltyre may have at least maintained his neutrality as he is Professor Verdus best student Hmm. That cant be possible. Lee Han shook his head, recalling the image of Yukveltyre that he showed recently. Perhaps he was currently leading the Buyeo School students from the front. Lee Han firmly resolved that he would have to be more careful when dealing with Yukbeltire in the future. * * * Lee Han finished eating and departed with Jo Woo-rin. Eandurde had no choice but to accompany Jourin because he was holding on to him. Professor Bendozol had no choice but to accompany Lee Han because he was holding on to his ankles. Of course, the demons the professor brought with him had no choice but to accompany him Hmm. I think there are too many people who have no choice but to accompany me. Still, I couldnt help it. Since he was going with Jo Woo-rin, it would have been dangerous if there were few escorts. -Which family of wizards does that merciful wizard belong to? You mean that? I come from the Wardanaz family. - An unusual conversation could be heard between the demons and Professor Bendozol from behind, but Lee Han had no time to pay attention as he was thinking about other things. If my seniors in Buyeo Magic School betrayed me, how can I get in? Originally, you could only meet Professor Verdus by entering Seongakgwan, but the story was different when the seniors of Buyeo Magic School betrayed you. Wont the eyes of surveillance be shining from the outside to the inside of the Magic Tower? If you did something suspicious, you would be attacked immediately, no matter how junior you were. stop! I have to go in for a moment. This time, I conducted magic research with Anpagon, and the results are inside No one can enter the Seongakgwan right now. No variables are allowed until we catch Professor Verdus. indeed. If thats the reason, I cant help it. Please hold on tight. Thank you for your support. Lee Han tried to come to his senses as the conversation took place in front of him. Jo Woo-rin, who was next to him, looked at him curiously. Even though there was an important item inside, he didnt get angry at all and just accepted it and left. Einrogard students are truly rational! Thats not true, but Lee Han looked around, excluding the students from other schools who had already understood the story of arresting Professor Verdus. Seniors of Buyeo Magic School were blocking access to the tower itself in preparation for Professor Verdus possible counterattack. Although Professor Verdus has now been locked inside by surprise, if there is even a slight opening, Professor Verdus works inside the tower can be activated. Then, the tide suddenly turned. Professor Verdus students knew very well what would happen if they gave their powerful teacher the opportunity to use magic. Its difficult. Breaking through with force I wanted to avoid breaking through with force even though Professor Boladi was not there and Jourin and Eandurde were by my side. If they break through by force, they should be sent back and Professor Bendozol take the lead Junior Wardanaz? Lee Han flinched at the call of Buyeo Magic School students who recognized his junior. Whats going on here? Uh well I left something inside. okay. Go in. ??? Lee Han was taken aback by his seniors answers. So easy?? Is it because you belong to the Buyeo School of Magic? While I was panicking, Salko came walking from the back of the street. Surprised to see his seniors blocking access to the tower, Salko cautiously asked. Can I come inside? no. No one can enter Seonggak-gwan now. No matter how senior you are, you can do whatever you want! No variables are allowed in until we catch Professor Verdus. ah. indeed. I will support you. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Salko politely cheered on his senior and went back. However, Lee Han became even more confused when he saw his friend from the same Buyeo magic school being rejected. I. Seniors. What are you doing if youre not going in? Theres something I dont understand. Why can I do it but Salko cant? The junior of the Tutanta family came late. I may have been bribed by the professor. I came late too? At Lee Hans question, the seniors of Buyeo Magic School burst out laughing at the same time. And then he said. Are you the junior at Einrogard who hates Professor Verdus the most? You have to sound like a horse! The Buyeo School of Magic was not a close-knit school where seniors and juniors helped each other, but it was a school where the professors evil deeds were thoroughly shared. Wouldnt that help us prepare for the professors evil deeds later? The junior member of the Wardanaz family had been bullied by Professor Verdus since the first year of vacation. In fact, the professor personally visited and ordered the work to be done. If something like that had happened to Buyeo Magic School students, they might have seriously reported their teacher to outside assassins. What are you doing? Im not going in. Ah yes thank you. There is a group behind them, but Is this a strategy prepared to catch Professor Verdus? no. Your Highness just followed along. hmm. Try to convince him to catch Professor Verdus. Dragons are a very powerful race. I understand! If you meet Professor Verdus, Jo Woo-rin will catch you! Jo Woo-rin tapped his chest as if asking him to leave it to him. Lee Han whispered to Jo Woo-rin. majesty. We are not going to catch Professor Verdus. You know, right? I know. But Lee Han. I dont know why youre trying to help Professor Verdus. majesty. The place I borrowed the items from last time was Professor Verdus underground workshop. However, as far as Jo Woo-rin knew, Professor Verdus had tormented Lee Han to the point where it would be difficult to repay him. Isnt it enough to shake off more? uh? is it? Lee Han was momentarily shaken by Jo Woo-rins words. Then the devil following behind cautiously advised. -Um the family wizard. If I may dare to say this, wouldnt it be better to show mercy as generously as you decided in the beginning? The demons were quite worried that the unusually benevolent wizard (even, surprisingly, a member of the Wardanaj family) would be corrupted by an evil dragon. Chapter 875 Episode 875 C They say that even a wise wizard can be fooled by an evil dragon, so be careful Jo Woo-rin is not evil! Jo Woo-rin was furious at the demons false accusation. It was despicable and shameful for someone to think they were demons. I was only giving this advice out of consideration for Lee Han, but I never thought he would frame me like that. Lee Han! Jo Woorins advice is to forgive Professor Verdus and respect him as a teacher! Jo Woo-rin snorted and looked at Lee Han and the demons, as if asking if this was enough. Oh, I dont like it. What on earth were you thinking when you said that? Of course, Lee Han responded as if asking what he was talking about. Even if he did return the artifact he had taken (actually, I was worried that this might be too much), he had no intention of doing anything more than that. .! Jo Woo-rin, who realized that he had been deceived by Lee Hans cold reaction, glared fiercely at the demons. These evil beings!! * * * Professor Verdus weak voice came from inside. -Lets negotiate! S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All right. professor. Lets negotiate. Please come out. Yukveltire said with an icy expression, staring into the attic where Professor Verdus was hiding. Meanwhile, the hand moved without stopping. The meaning of the hand signal was simple. -When you come out, shoot immediately. The Buyeo Magic School students behind nodded. There was absolutely no way to give Professor Verdus an opening. It had to be taken down immediately. -good. Then please move to the back of the hallway! However, Professor Verdus was also the same as not trusting the other person. The professor knew very well that his students could easily betray their teacher. That cant be possible. professor. -You want to negotiate? yes. But the professor will bring other artifacts from the magic tower. Seongakgwan was Professor Verdus magic tower, and each floor of the tower was filled with artifacts that could be summoned with just a shout from the professor. It would have been a shame to trap them in the attic in a surprise attack. If it had been a head-to-head battle, the students would have been swept away. -no! Trust me! Neither do we. Please believe me. -Yukveltire! Ill give you double the compensation you were promised! The students were agitated by Professor Verdus shout. If I received twice the bounty that Professor Passelette had offered, it was definitely something to consider. But Yukveltire shook his head coldly. I cant believe it. -Ill pay you in advance! Ill tell you the location of the warehouse, so take it! I cant believe it. -Why are you acting so stupid!? Professor Verdus was embarrassed. This royal disciple had the disadvantage of being self-centered and not helping his teacher much, but he was not a stupid or emotional wizard. Why are you rejecting this offer? Ji Im not being irrational at all. Open the attic door. professor. -I refuse! Bring the magic cannon. The students moved quickly at Yukveltyres command. With the sound of rolling wheels, a huge bronze cannon heavily engraved with magic circles appeared. Inside, Professor Verdus was jumping up and down in anger. -Thats mine!! Professor, you should have delivered it two years ago. -Why is it still possible to improve it? Why have you become so stupid! Professor Verdus did not realize that the more he said these things, the more his students hatred grew. Yukveltire suggested, looking up toward the attic. Ji open the door. Otherwise, we will begin the siege. -The artifacts here are enough for defense. Youll never break through? Time is on our side. Who will come to help the professor? -Oh sewage? The principal has gone to the capital. - Professor Verdus, who was worried, changed his attitude and pleaded. -Two and a half times! Yukveltire! Ill give you twice as much and half as much! Ji theres no need. -cane? I didnt say anything. -no. You said it was a cane? Begin the attack. The Buyeo Magic School students were excited and loaded their magic. Professor Verdus looked around restlessly. Unfortunately, there was a surprise attack when I was in the attic, so there werent many artifacts inside. The artifacts I have are for self-defense and work. Most of the artifacts that had strong firepower or were capable of overpowering wizards were located on the lower floor, and Yukveltyre knew about the few that were powerful, so he neutralized them first during a surprise attack. Professor Verdus whined and tore out the work inside to create a temporary artifact. The defense at the attic entrance has been strengthened and interception magic has been added. Crumbling! !!! Didnt Professor Kyo obtain the artifact? The students shouted in surprise at the ferocious magic that flew as soon as they approached. This much firepower. I wondered how Professor Verdus had secured additional artifacts. Dont be shaken. Its bravado. It was made temporarily using the items inside. Yukveltyre had a keen understanding of how the supplies in the magic tower were piled up. Since other artifacts have been blocked from being called, the only things Professor Verdus can use are the materials in the attic. There were limits to hasty construction. As the students slowly approached with their defenses despite the barrage of lightning and flames, Professor Verdus once again cursed. Such a mean and grumpy wizard! How can you steal someone elses artifact and use it as you please! professor. Im here. Professor Verdus let out a beaver-like scream and fell backwards. Jo Woo-rin said to Lee Han as if it was hard to believe. He looks so cute, but is he really Professor Verdus?? haha. You learned another thing. Dont be fooled by appearances. majesty. * * * After teaching Jo Woo-rin, Lee Han first checked the situation below. Because I took the side road that Professor Verdus told me about, I havent seen whats going on outside yet. Lee Han was astonished. no. Was there a war?? Seniors from the Buyeo School of Magic, including Yukbeltire, were fiercely armed and deploying siege weapons. What on earth did you say to Senior Yukveltyre? Did you make fun of him with a cane? I cant believe someone as cold-hearted as Yukveltire would make such a plan and try to kill me. Lee Han became suspicious that Professor Verdus had additionally provoked him without his knowledge. Of course, Professor Verdus was very upset. I didnt! Why do I do such useless things! And what do you mean by wand? Think about it carefully. professor. I dont know about the professor, but your senior might have felt that way Im telling you its not true! We have to get out faster than that! Yukveltyre is trying to kill me! Its completely crazy! I must have suffered from mania! Yukveltyre is not that kind of wizard When Jourin took notice and took Yukveltyres side, it was only then that Professor Verdus realized the existence of the dragon. dragon! yes. This is Jo Woo-rins message. Then claws, scales, tears, blood Professor Verdus tried to call out the 365 magic ingredients that come from dragons, starting from tendons to molars. But the shouting did not end. Professor Bendozol rushed in first and began to strangle Professor Verdus. Ill kill you here! Kek Wardanaz! Professor Verdus, who was ambushed, desperately called out the name of his trustworthy student. I really came here for no reason. Lee Han sighed because he didnt want to get involved. Eandurde, who was next to him, looked at his senior with eyes full of sympathy. Who would have thought that a senior like me would be suffering like this from professors! Everyone calm down! Professor Verdus. Im sure you dont covet the dragons body. You can be cursed and chased forever. Cant the dragon give it to me directly? Stop saying nonsense! Before I kill you! Professor Bendozol rolled his eyes and warned. Even the strong-hearted Professor Verdus took a step back, perhaps flinching at the bloody momentum. Do you think Dragon would dare to give up even a part of his body to lowly mortals! Lee Han could see Jo Woo-rin avoiding his gaze in embarrassment. its okay. majesty. No one will ever know. I guess so? More than that, Professor. Cant we go out through the side road we came in from? Yukveltire carved a tracking mark on my tail. If you go out on a side road, youll notice. Professor Bendozol grunted at those words. I guess I can cut it. Is it a curse that makes it grow again even if you cut it? Then cut it again! you idiot? It can be solved that way Stop fighting! Jo Woo-rin is dying of frustration! Jo Woo-rin exploded and pounded the floor with his front paws. Eandurde patted Jourins tail as if he liked it for the first time in a while. Im sorry. Dragon! Because of that guy who will rip you to death! thats right! Because of that guy eu-eup. Lee Han quickly covered Professor Verdus mouth. Cant you dispel the spell? there is. What method? You just need to bring the enchantment artifact or the removal artifact. Where is everyone? Yukveltire has both. Lee Han had no choice but to admit that Professor Verdus best student was truly meticulous. Have you been preparing a plan to assassinate Professor Verdus for a long time? What if I make it? I could just bring the reagents and materials Do you have those too, Senior Yukveltyre? huh. Should I just sell it? Lee Han, who was slightly worried, held back. Still, didnt it happen because of the artifact he took with him? I guess the only thing I can do is persuasion. professor. First of all, here is Star Guide. If Professor Kraer receives this, he will release the bounty. ! Professor Verdus looked at the artifact Lee Han took out with startled eyes. Did you get this?! Um yeah. Isnt it strange? Professor Bendozol asked if he felt anything strange. An artifact disappeared from Professor Verdus workshop, and you brought it back so quickly. In Einrogard, usually the culprit is The reason is simple. Professor Verdus, who obtained the artifact, responded triumphantly as if he was feeling better. what? You respected me so much that you rushed to save me! Lee Han almost kicked Professor Verdus tail for a moment. It happened because of the artifact I took. It happened because of the artifact I took. Are you saying that? Professor Bendozol exclaimed in astonishment. Professor Verdus disciple came to save his teacher out of respect. This was something that would not have happened before Einrogard was destroyed. no! Jo Woo-rin will testify! When it seemed like Lee Han would be suspected, Jo Woo-rin quickly made an excuse. Professor Bendozol looked like he wanted to hang himself. Is that really true!? Yes I hurried to save him out of respect Lee Han also had no choice but to say. Professor Verdus triumphant appearance was strangely disturbing. Wardanaz has always respected me enough to help me with my work even during vacation. Ugh. Lee Han let out a painful groan. It was harder to bear than any curse. If I stay any longer, I might really go crazy. professor. First, I will persuade Mr. Yukbeltire. Now that the artifact has been recovered, wont the bounty disappear soon? huh. be careful. Im completely crazy. Senior, you are not the type of person to do that. Senior Yukveltire! That Lee Han-ip A petty trick with a fake voice? With the answer came a fierce attack. Lee Han quickly dodged and then cursed Professor Verdus. What on earth have you done! I really didnt do anything! Chapter 876 Episode 876: After wiping the soot off his collar, Lee Han went back to checking. No matter how I thought about it, it seemed like there would have been additional provocation. professor. Do you see this wand? Actually, this wand Lee Han summarized the story related to this wand, that is, the story that Yukveltyre first suggested it and wanted to make it. Professor Verdus, who heard everything, thought deeply and tilted his head. Is that strange? What? The cane was something Garcia forced me to make. I even told him that this was what Yukbeltyre wanted to do, but Garcia didnt listen. -I think this is what Yukveltire wanted to do. -I told you not to mess around, right? -evil! Argh! Its not a masterpiece! -What does the Jukbeltire student want to do? The professor doesnt know what his student wants to do. -Thats true, but this is what Yukbeltyre really wanted to do Oh! Argh! Lee Han was also able to recall memories as he was there. Lee Hans face hardened. Professor Verdus continued speaking without knowing what his student was thinking. So its Garcias fault? You can tell Yukveltire! What are you talking about? I dont remember anything like that. uh? I dont remember anything like that. Did Professor Garcia say that? Uh huh? Professor Verdus was embarrassed. You did it! here! I did it by breaking my collarbone! Professor Garcia is someone who cant kill even a bug. You couldnt have made such a threat, right? Because he was such a strong-willed person, the professor must have listened to him by adding body language. Professor Bendozol, who was listening next to him, also helped Lee Han. I dont know anything else, but Professor Kim is not the kind of person who would make such a threat. If hes that kind of person, why do he run your errands in the first place? If I crushed the head right away, it would be crushed. Jin, I really did it! You really did it?! professor. Thats not important now. The important thing is that Mr. Yukbeltire is angry. Lee Han quickly changed the topic. Professor Verdus nodded obediently. thats right. Thats right. We have to release that. Should I admonish you again not to be irrational? dont ever do that. Just apologize. Will it be resolved with something so worthless? I dont think so. C Wouldnt it be better to just take it and offer it? The lesser demons gave careful advice. * * * Sun Boom! Ship Boom! sir! bang! Every time Lee Han spit out a syllable, he defended and evaded and called Yukveltyre. Yukbeltire, who saw Lee Hans face belatedly, cast a suspicious look. Other seniors also whispered. -Hasnt Professor Verdus transformed? -no. The professor doesnt have the observation skills to turn into a student. Yukveltire, who confirmed that it was a true junior, asked in a stern manner. Whats going on? Why are you there? I came here because I think there was a misunderstanding. Lee Han hurriedly explained before the attack resumed. Professor Verdus has reacquired the artifact and will soon meet Professor Passelette to apologize And he also wants to apologize to his seniors! Its a ruse. Youre cheating. Isnt Wardanaz deceived? The seniors in the school were cold-hearted. Professor Verdus was a man who knew how to cast thousands of spells, but who never knew how to apologize. hurry! Jo Woo-rin hit Professor Verdus on the back with his front paw. They were afraid that angry students would attack Lee Han. I apologize! ! The students were startled when Professor Verdus, who had been thrown out, stuck his head out from the attic entrance and shouted. As a professor, I failed to help you all properly! Arent you crazy?? Despite the students astonishment, Professor Verdus began to apologize earnestly as he had just memorized. At first, the students listened with their arms folded with the mindset of Lets see what they say, but as Professor Verdus repeated his apologies, they looked slightly shaken. The more effective an apology is, the more it happens to someone who has never apologized in their life. Professor Verdus apology was strong enough to melt the hearts of even the cold-hearted students of the Buyeo School of Magic. Hmm Hmm Lee Han quickly urged as the stern expressions of the seniors with their arms folded seemed to have relaxed slightly. Quickly apologize to Senior Yukveltyre as well. okay! What did I tell you to apologize for? a cane. When I saw a person who remembered every detail of his airship, down to the nails, forgetting even a single page of apology, I wanted to punch him. Im sorry Yukveltyre! I apologize! I made the wand you were supposed to make on my own. ! Yukveltires eyes widened slightly when he heard the completely unexpected apology. The other students behind him whispered at that. -You didnt help me even if it meant dying for me, but you made what senior Yukbeltyre was making instead? -Its obvious at least. It looks fun, so you probably made it instead. C Wouldnt it be better to just subdue it now and then hand it over to Professor Kraer? Lee Han, who realized that the atmosphere was turning ugly, hurriedly stabbed Professor Verdus in the back once more. Like a golem under orders, Professor Verdus dutifully added the apples. Im really sorry! I dont know what youre talking about. I dont care at all. In response, Professor Verdus looked at Lee Han and became angry. look! They say they dont care! Shut up and keep apologizing. Sorry! I I had better skills than you, so I couldnt help it! ??? Lee Han was astonished. Because I kept urging him, Professor Verdus broke down and started making strange noises. In a way, it was natural as I was forcing it on someone who had no experience in apologizing before. Now that he had memorized all the words, Professor Verdus had no choice but to come up with his own apology. professor! I quickly tried to stop him, but Professor Verdus continued to apologize, probably because he understood something else. You can leave it to next time! Uh until then, practice your magic hard! Yukveltyres eyes, which were usually cold, were now almost as cold as the Frost Giants. Jawrin and Eandurde whispered from behind. I think I should push it down now I think so too. * * * Surprisingly, Jukveltire accepted the apology. I didnt want to get too emotional because of the cane theft incident. I dont act like that. got it? Yes Lee Han nodded, looking at the seniors and siege weapons that came behind him. It seemed like it had already gone too far, but I was afraid that if I pointed it out, those siege weapons would be aimed at me. Still, thank you for accepting me. As a junior of the Wardanaz family, you are Direths close junior and have decided to help with research during vacation. Professor Verdus, who was listening next to me, spoke in confusion. uh? If thats the case, then I just need to do more research Shut up. please. Professor Bendozol dragged Professor Verdus and threw him backwards. I felt like I couldnt let down my guard until I returned the item to Professor Passelette. surprising. Now that you two are together, Professor Bendozol feels relatively normal. Lee Han named this the Professors Quantity Conservation Hypothesis. Following the Beast Humanity-Cuteness Inverse Proportion Hypothesis, it seemed like a new hypothesis had been found. Lee Han quickly moved with his group in tow, vowing to send his thesis to Einrogard graduates later. Jo Woo-rin asked a question as if he didnt understand. Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin has a question. Please speak. majesty. If the artifact needs to be returned to Professor Kraer, shouldnt Professor Verdus just go and return it? I didnt understand why everyone in this group had to follow Professor Verdus when he went to return the artifact and apologize. There are several reasons for that. ah! I understand! Some students may not know that the bounty on Professor Verdus has been lifted! Jo Woo-rin exclaimed with joy as if he had become the famous detective Toberiz. To be exact, it hasnt been resolved yet. youre right. majesty. And there are other reasons apart from that. what is that? Professor Verdus could disappear on the way without giving it back again, right? Jo Woo-rin burst out laughing at the funny joke. But the rest of the group was all serious. Even the devils were serious. isnt this a joke? yes. Jo Woo-rin looked at Professor Verdus in disgust. * * * Professor Passelette of House Kraer was a half-banshee and had multiple personalities. His current personality is the most foul-tempered among them all. It was only natural that instead of bringing the artifact that a certain professor had promised, Einroguard students made excuses like, Someone stole it! Verdus! Now the principal is not here! Dont think that there is someone who will protect your life! Professor Craer was really angry. For some reason, I thought todays fortune was ominous! The students of the Prescient Magic School quickly avoided eye contact and ran out of the workshop. Professor Passelette was usually a kind person, even if he was a bit eccentric, but when he showed his angry personality like he did now, he had to be avoided. Um Professor Nu! Professor Passelette, who was about to get angry at who he was, stopped. The group that came was very unexpected. Not only Professor Verdus, but also Professor Bendozol, demon slaves, and dragon students?! Professor Passelette stopped his anger and asked: What is this? professor. Professor Verdus has found the lost artifact. You really lost it? Professor Passelette asked with eyes full of suspicion. Jo Woo-rin said, wagging his tail. Its true! Jo Woo-rin can guarantee it! majesty. I believe your testimony, but you should not believe Professor Verdus. Do you know what they said last year instead of bringing the mountain branches for labor pain points as promised? Why are you angry when Im making it better? But thats a little different The year before last, I asked him to make a good ear board and bring it back, but he said he didnt have any because he used it himself. It was so bad that the principal even said he had lost it. And before that Jo Woo-rin, who had been completely refuted, lowered his tail and hid behind Lee Han. Because the size was so different, it wasnt very effective. Still, Professor. This time it really came to me like this. joy. Although Professor Passelette was angry, he calmed down a little when the student made the offering. Its Professor Verduss fault, but whats wrong with his students? Moreover, that student was the most pitiful student in Einrogard. good. Let me release the bounty. Still, it was well made If you had given me a little more time, I could have added user protection. Then why didnt you do it earlier! Professor Passelettes words struck Professor Verdus eardrums. Professor Verdus lost his balance and stumbled. Lee Han thought to himself. I guess I went through all that trouble because they didnt add user protection magic When I thought about it, it wouldnt have mattered if Professor Verdus had thoroughly implemented safety magic first before focusing on other useless functions. Thinking like that, my anger rose again. Professor Passelette, who was checking Star Guide here and there, looked at Lee Han and asked, as if something occurred to him. Maybe you didnt use it arbitrarily? Uh Well, even for you, Wardanaz, this must have been difficult to write. I will guide you on how to write for the midterm exam, so there is no need to rush. You can look forward to it! Its fun to look for stars. Its the same with contracts. Im looking forward to it. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre not going to sign a contract? What do you mean? Chapter 877 Episode 877 Professor Passelette looked at Lee Han as if asking what he was talking about. The purpose of this midterm exam was to teach students how to use and have them look for stars. Because it was such a difficult artifact, just knowing how to use it was enough for the test. Lee Han spoke in a calm manner. I heard that signing a contract with a star is not as difficult as you think. Instead of talking, persuading, trading, or threatening like spirits or demons, explore, recognize, and then prove your qualifications according to the rules Did you read a strange old book somewhere? Professor Passelette looked at him quizzically when the bright senior in his grade said something strange. Even originally intelligent wizards could sometimes say nonsense. This was the case when someone was so brilliant that they fell into madness while holding onto a forbidden book that no one else would read. What the boy from the Wardanaz family was saying was not crazy, but it seemed like he was halfway there. It was difficult to sign a contract with a star. Finding the star, or at least learning how to use , was difficult. And even more so, finding the rules of that star and proving your qualifications Do you understand? yes. Lee Han nodded his head and suddenly ran to the window and shouted loudly. It was difficult for him to hear, but he could hear words like King Yaksha and son of a bitch mixed in with the shouts. !? ???! Not only Professor Passelette but also the other professors looked at Lee Han in surprise. Professor Bendozol was suspicious of Professor Verdus. Isnt it because youre upset so much? When did I? It seems suspicious. Professor Passelette agreed with Bendozol. How much must Professor Verdus have been upset while his student was looking for the artifact? That was something that could be known without using precognition magic. Oh. Professor Passelette, who was checking , discovered a stigmata left inside. It was the remnants of intense star power. If you didnt use this artifact to contract with a star, its a remnant that has no reason to exist! Did you use an artifact by any chance? Lee Han, who was shouting out the window, suddenly stopped and came back. And then he silently nodded his head. Did you find a star? Nod again. Surely theres a contract? Nod again. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Passelette looked at his student curiously. Why does a guy with incredible talent do something dangerous when no one tells him to? Maybe that was the fate of those called geniuses. * * * The three professors sat down and began a brief lecture. Theres nothing to say since Ive already found a star and signed a contract, but I still had to warn them of some precautions. You have to be careful about the asteroid group. Professor Verdus said while gnawing on birch bark. If you approach to sign a contract because it looks like a bunch of stars, you could get seriously hurt. The asteroid group was an easy trap for wizards trying to make contracts with stars. At first glance, it seemed like a powerful star, but if you approached it, you would have suffered great damage from the irregular clusters that were divided into small pieces. Yes Ive met him too. Professor Passelette and Professor Bendozols expressions hardened. Professor Verdus asked, puzzled. Then is there a need to learn like this? No one asked you to give your opinion. Quiet. Professor Verdus. Professor Verdus fell silent again. I dont know why, but the other two professors seemed uncomfortable. They were truly emotional people. Then you have to be careful about the dark nebula too. You can swallow a wizards soul just by looking at him yes. I saw that too. I wondered what kind of old book Professor Passelette had been reading and following, and he had even seen a group of asteroids and a dark nebula. Could it be that the title of the grimoire is How to Destroy Yourself Among the Stars? Jo Woo-rin tilted his head. I dont think Lee Han has anything to learn no. Dragon! I didnt say it, but detecting stars requires mastering all kinds of laws and principles! Bendozol, who did not want to be an incompetent professor in front of the dragon, reacted sensitively. I was planning to explain them one by one from now on. ruler! Do you know about the law of preemption?! yes. Why do you know! Professor Passelette just gave up and vowed to explain how to operate . * * * Like this, if you operate it in this direction, the direction of the souls vision will move accordingly. Since stars move quickly, some level of prediction is essential. Even if does it, a lot of it still requires the wizard to know how to use foresight magic. indeed. This week is the week when the elemental star is closest to the continent. Have you seen the spirit castle? yes. ah. Did you make a contract with the Spirit Castle?! No he was rejecting me. In an instant, the atmosphere of the place became awkward. It was extremely rare for the Spirituality to refuse, fearing that they would ignore it. Eandurde, who was alone in not understanding, asked. Why do the stars refuse? Shh. Eandurde. There are bad stars too. Its so powerful that the spirits might hate it. I guess thats what led to the spirits rejection. Professor Verdus nodded his head as if he knew for himself. Lee Han glanced at him. Well it already happened in the past. What else should I teach you? Then what star did you sign with? I heard it was Arna, a guest star. A few times today, the conversation stopped and there was an awkward atmosphere, but it was never as heavy and shocking as it is now. Professor Passelette and Professor Bendozol looked at Lee Han with their faces distorted in astonishment. Even Professor Verdus dropped his bark. Have I made a dangerous contract? Its just dangerous for a second-year student to sign with a star. Rather um its not a doomsday prophecy Arna um its not fate its like superstition. Superstitions are part of prophecy, but It doesnt help at all. Even after persistent questioning, the professors did not tell us anything. Lee Han guessed that the fate of the wizards who signed a contract with Arna was generally not good. Well, it was the star that Principal Skull had contracted with Thats terrible. I think youre a star who could become the principal of Einrogard if you sign a contract. ah. for a moment. Lastly, I need to teach you how to use this artifact. Professor Passelette called out to Lee Han, who was trying to get up. what is that? I recommend using this artifact for just a few minutes a day. Looking at the sea of stars is more consuming than you think. Shouldnt that be put as a caution in front of the artifact? * * * Jo Woo-rin, who was watching Lee Han, who had returned to the tower, asked quietly. Lee Han? yes. majesty? Are you taking the exam first because of Jo Woo-rin? It was natural for Jo Woo-rin to notice. Originally, the exam was postponed until the day before and then studied hastily to take it (I had a slightly distorted view of it since I learned it from books), but it wasnt that they went to the exam a week in advance and wrote a perfect final exam and gave it to me. However, since Lee Han kept finishing the next weeks test in advance, Jo Woo-rin couldnt help but worry. From what Ive heard, I dont think it was like that last year Lee Han immediately responded to the clever dragons reasonable guess. What nonsense are you talking about, Your Majesty?! Oops. This is a big deal. Lee Han was astonished to feel that he was increasingly treating Jo Woo-rin like Gai Nan-do. If he continued like this, he might one day be accused in the imperial court of insulting the royal family. sorry. I was embarrassed and said what I usually say to my friends. no! Its good for Jo Woo-rin to speak to his friends the same way he usually speaks to his friends! Joe Urin flapped his wings and his eyes lit up. I was a little disappointed because Lee Hans attitude towards his friends was different from that towards Jo Woo-ri, but then an opportunity presented itself. no. Still, since your Majestys status is yours, you must be polite. no! no! no! Joe Urin made a fuss by rolling to his left and right. As he rolled with the size of a dragon, the furniture in the Blue Dragon Tower lounge shattered with a crashing sound. Gainando, who was playing wizard cards in the corner, let out a scream as his long-awaited victory was lost. Joourin commands! Wardanaz should treat Jo Wulin like he usually treats his friends! Uhm if you really want that Jo Woo-rins face brightened. Lee Han spoke honestly. Then stop talking nonsense. After all, wouldnt it be better to be polite no! Jo Woo-rin is completely fine! Eandurde thought there was a hint of dew in the corner of Jourins eyes, but he only thought to himself. It was a kind of friendship towards a large dragon friend. More than that, Your Highness. Im not intentionally taking the test first. Is that so?? Not only Jourin but also Eandurde was surprised. Why are you surprised? of course Ean Durde folded his fingers one by one and counted them. , , , There were too many to be coincidences, so Eandurde naturally thought that this iron man had planned perfectly and finished the exam in advance. It was an accident. Hmm Hmm Did they put the two together for no reason? By putting two young people together, it felt like they were only learning to doubt each other. -Hmm Arent you scared anymore? Lee Han spoke to the baby basilisk in his sleeve. Like a dragon with bright ears, Jo Lin stared into his sleeve. I think I just heard the voice of a baby basilisk. -Lord Juju, Im so scared! Then why did you say that and! Jo Woo-rin, who found the baby basilisk, was happy and rushed at it. -master. I was wrong! help! Hey So cute! While Jo Woo-rin cuddled and played with the baby basilisk for a while, Lee Han took care of the remaining tasks. The real test has been reduced. Wardanaz. The paper is leaking. Isnt this the paper bird that Professor Verdus sent you? If that was the case, of course we would have shot it down! A friend of the Blue Dragon Tower passed by with a smile as if asking what he meant by people. Lee Han felt relieved and checked the paper bird. It was a paper bird sent by club seniors. I heard you took the test for in advance? Congratulations. Could you please tell me if you are planning to take the test in advance? Are you planning to take the test in advance, junior? If so, please tell me The contents of the letters were all similar. I need to help study for a test for a junior member of the club. If you want to take it further in advance, please let me know so I can save you the trouble of organizing it further Isnt that too much? Lee Han grumbled at Einrogards coldness. If your junior is taking another exam in advance, ask them if its okay and not to worry or overdo it. Also, tell them if theres anything to take in advance! Gentlemen. Are there any Wardanaz students? Professor, it depends on the purpose of your visit, right? A familiar voice was heard from the front door of the lounge. It was Professor George Rzik of the Ben Malfa family, with his stylish chevron mustache. A friend who didnt know Professor Djorjic very well asked in confusion. Wardanaz. What kind of person is that professor? Im not a bad person. Please take good care of your students. oh And youre looking to be the next principal. After hearing Lee Hans answer, the Blue Dragon Tower student was disgusted and ran upstairs. Youre a completely crazy professor! Chapter 878 Episode 878 Hmm. As his friend ran away, Lee Han wondered if he had spoken too maliciously. Hes a decent enough person as long as hes not aiming to become the next principal of Einrogard No. One drawback is that it is too strong. When I thought about it again, I could understand my friend being scared. Meanwhile, Professor Djorjic, who had proven that he would not kidnap Lee Han or take him in like Professor Verdus and use him as a worker, entered the lounge. Then, he looked at Jo Woo-rin and his eyes lit up. oh! Your Majesty the Great Joulin! Its golden appearance is like the sun! Hehe. Jo Woo-rin, like a dragon, instinctively recognized a strange person. After releasing the baby basilisk, he quickly hid behind Ihan and Eandurde. Eandurde looked at Joourin as if he were pitiful. Where can you hide behind something that big? majesty! Did this Djorgik of the Benmalfa family do something wrong? Its not like that. However, Jo Woo-rin is a very shy person. ? ?? Lee Han and Eandurde looked at him as if asking what he was talking about, but Jo Woo-rin just shook his head as if pleading. In the end, Lee Han intervened. professor. What brings you here? Thats a good question. Student Wodanaz, who comes from the Wardanazu family and is the best student of the headmaster, the successor to the previous school! Do I have to include the last one? Lee Han was slightly displeased. Of course I came to escort Your Highness. Of course, Einrogard students are all gems with outstanding character, but ? ?? Among them, there might be a student who accidentally harms His Highness! If our seniors are such gems, cant we just trust them? Gainando, who was picking up wizard cards, asked in confusion. Professor Djorjic ignored it, pretending not to hear it. You are truly amazing. I cant believe you went to such lengths to become a principal. Lee Han was inwardly impressed. Professor Djorjic, who received permission from the headmaster to do it if you can, wanted to stage a fair coup with the support of the students, the support of the professors, and the support of the emperor. Thats why even beast-like Einroguard students are treated as having excellent character. This was something Lee Han would never have done. Anyway, youre here because of the escort? yes! First of all, thank you. Please take care of me. The reason why Professor Djorjic had come to visit was obvious. Isnt it because he wants to look good to Jo Woo-rin and receive the emperors support? Still, it was much better than the people who came to steal Jo Woo-rins scales or claws. really. Wardanaz student. I heard that Wardanaz students are visiting professors and passing exams in advance. This Jorgik is always ready. Thats a misunderstanding. * * * Basically, the professors who helped Lee Han and protect Jo Woo-rin from the evil Einroguard students had several characteristics. First of all, he had to be the professor of the lecture Lee Han was taking, but this meant that he had to be just Professor Einrogard, so it didnt mean much. Secondly, there had to be some free time. I have to give a lecture, but I cant stand as an escort. Of course, there were people like Professor Ben Mo who risked punishment and threw away their lectures, but these were special exceptions. Considering these characteristics, it was not unusual for Professor Boladi to appear frequently. hmm. When the newly arrived Professor Boladi looked at Professor Djorjic with a slight frown, Lee Han asked in confusion. Did anything happen with Professor Benmalfa? no. But why? I remember Professor Djorjics teaching methods were radical. ?? I looked at him again, wondering if I had mistaken Jorgic and Boladi, but Professor Boladi was serious. ah. Professor Benmalpa did light the fire Professor Djorjic, who was teaching the course on Elemental Magic and Its Applications, eventually took special measures when Lee Han was unable to properly control the flame element. He casted on Lee Han. Bagnis Flame Bull sounded dignified, but in reality, it was closer to just setting it on fire and telling Lee Han to endure it on his own. Its extreme, but when Professor Bagrek says it, its really not convincing at all! Originally, the same thing sounded a little different depending on who was saying it. Professor Boladi often criticized other radical educators, including his crazy alter ego, and each time, Lee Han became slightly distraught. It was a bit extreme when you cast Bagnis Flame Bull on me, but thanks to you, I was able to somehow control the fire element Professor Zorgik said he would master blue flame within this semester. I declared, but this is too Yes? Lee Han paused. what? Wasnt it the story of Bagnis Flame Bull? It was a story about blue salt. Professor Djorjic set it as a goal for the semester. Once you know how to control and manipulate the fire element to a certain extent, you can now change the properties of the fire element with advanced attributes. The deepening property of strengthening or changing the burning and burning nature of the fire element itself was a good match for the fire element. -No matter how much you are a Wardanaz student, it can be difficult to change and give separate properties from the beginning -Incorrect. professor. Wardanaz already knows how to summon white flames with holy magic. I remembered that Professor Djorjic was excited because he defended Adenart in the last lecture. Lee Han thought to himself. I thought you were going to put a rock between the sandwiches. Aside from Adenarts slip of the tongue, Professor Djorjic was also quite foolish. I cant believe theyre planning to have Lee Han deal with the in-depth property changes of the fire element within this semester. Youre really doing too much! To agree. Professor Boladi nodded slightly. Even though he should have been happy when the professor agreed with what he said, Lee Han felt a little resentful for some reason. Why do I feel unfair even though I gave consent? There are too many magics I am currently learning. Professor, please give me a sharp word! hmm. Professor Boladi thought for a moment and then agreed. Originally, other professors had respect for each others educational policies, but Professor Boladi tended to just say whatever he wanted to say. Professor Djorjic. ah. Professor Bagrek! Welcome! When Professor Djorjic discovered Professor Boladi, he welcomed him with open arms. Later, in order to succeed the Skeleton Headmaster and run Einroguard, outstanding battle wizard professors were also needed. Professor Kirmin Ku and Professor Garcia Kim were excellent battle magicians, but the most reliable of all was the vampire professor in front of me. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was still very disappointed that you didnt come to the last meeting. A meeting? What kind of meeting was there? Lee Han, who was listening next to me, became curious and asked. A gathering of Einrogard professors. What kind of meeting is this? I report the skeleton principal! It would be nice if it were a meeting of the sales floor. Its a meeting for Jorgic of the Benmalfa family to be the headmaster of Einrogard. Oh no. Was that an actual meeting? Is it actually there? What does that mean? its nothing. Lee Han quickly changed his mind. Who would have thought that the meeting he had imagined actually happened! It was even run by Professor Djorjic himself. It was unbelievable. Which professors participated? haha. Professors did not participate. Everyone seems to be busy. Students participated instead. ! Lee Han was surprised. Of course, at first, Lee Han thought it would be nice to have Professor Djorjic sit in place of the skeleton headmaster, so he thought of a meeting where Jorgik of the Benmalpa family will be the headmaster of Einrogard. However, the group in his head had already completely withdrawn when Professor Djorjic tried to force Lee Han to learn blue salt. Einrogard realized that all professors were similar. But students participated. And the giants. yes!?? Arent they really great friends? by any chance, professor. Was there enough food served at the meeting? Lee Han asked cautiously as the possibility suddenly emerged. oh. Wardanaz student, did you also hear the story? We especially invited a chef from outside. I cant neglect hospitality at a gathering like this! They came to eat Lee Han admired his seniors. I cant believe I attended a gathering like that just to have a big meal. He wasnt a senior for nothing. I couldnt attend for a reason. Its okay, its okay. Einrogard professors are all busy. Lee Han, who was listening to the conversation between the two, asked Professor Boladi in a low voice. professor. For what reason were you unable to attend? Is it because of His Highness Jo Woo-rin? no. Because I dont want to attend. ah. The simple reason was I dont want to go. Lee Han had no choice but to understand. If you dont want to go, theres nothing you can do! Professor Jorgic. I have something to say. whatever! I will listen. Professor Djorjic smoothed his mustache and stared at the battle mage in front of him. I was planning to think about it if he later asked for the position of right-hand man when he became the principal of Einrogard. I think you are teaching Wardanaz something too difficult. Eh? In response to the unexpected remark, Professor Djorjic let out an idiotic sound that was completely out of character with the traditional gentleman he usually displayed. It was that surprising. Lee Han interjected slyly. haha. professor. Professor Bagrek seems to be worried about me. He is a very caring person who cares about his students. Professor Djorjic did not point out the strange sound Lee Han had just made. It was because there was something more to worry about. No what? that. You know, blue fever. Fire elemental enhancement properties. Like a traitor, Lee Han quietly spoke from the side. Professor Djorjic nodded at those words. I know. Wardanaz student. You probably mean blue flame. yes. But why? No Professor Bagrek wasnt that what you recommended? I thought so? ??? Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi with an expression as if he had been struck by lightning. Jourin and Eandurdes baby basilisk, who were listening with bated breath next to him, also looked at Professor Boladi in surprise. Who would have thought there would have been such a ridiculous twist in this case? Professor Boladi slowly shook his head with his usual expressionless face. Ive never done that. Huh? Think about it carefully. We had a conversation in the professors lounge. Professor Djorjic reminded Professor Bolady of what had happened when he seemed to have forgotten. First anecdote. -Suoctan is completed. -yes? What have you completed? -Whats next -Whats next, Professor! Second anecdote. -I learned the 5th circle spell. -professor! -The teachings of the ancient alter ego are dangerous and harsh You might need to be careful. -Im glad the professor didnt teach you, but do you really feel anything when you say that? -? Third anecdote. -hmm. Professor Bagrek. I think Ive often talked about Wardanazs talent before. Is he really that outstanding? -exactly. -Mmm! This thought occurred to me while I was teaching Jorgic this semester. Perhaps this disciple will further brighten Jorgiks honor -Thats an accurate judgment. -indeed! Professor Bagrek. Id like to ask a few more questions. Do you think elemental enhancements will be too difficult for Wardanaz students? -Thats not true. -Is that so? but. He can also handle lightning, cold, and dark elements. really. What level is that? -Thats We had this conversation? Now even Lee Han looked at Professor Boladi with eyes full of betrayal. Nevertheless, Professor Boladi calmly answered without wavering one bit. I wasnt suggesting you teach the advanced properties of the fire element. Is that so? Anyway, if you know how to handle the advanced properties of water and telekinesis, and if you know how to handle difficult elements like lightning, cold, and darkness, then I think the advanced properties of the fire element will be enough, right? When Professor Boladi hesitated, rarely speaking, Lee Han lamented inwardly. Its a blessing to be self-employed! One thing that was unfair was that it was Professor Boladi who was talking in the professor lounge, so why did Lee Han have to suffer? Chapter 879 Chapter 879 After much thought, Professor Boladi opened his mouth. There are many advanced attributes that I am currently learning Ah. I almost forgot. I heard you also signed a contract with Byeol? I heard it from Professor Bendozol. Professor Boladi turned his head and stared at Lee Han. The look in his eyes felt as if he was reprimanding the student who had had an accident during that time. Its really unfair. Even if Lee Han had voluntarily signed a contract with Star, he could not have received such a scolding look from Professor Boladi. At least Professor Boladi has nothing to say about this. This should be enough for the deepening properties of the fire element. Wardanaz student. Isnt that right? Im not confident. Look! Dont be humble either. He has outstanding talent and humility, so he will be able to master the advanced properties of the fire element in an instant. ??? Lee Han wondered if he had answered, Just leave it to me hehe. I obviously answered Im not confident? But in a way, it was also natural. Professor Djorjic is, after all, a professor, so the curse of interpreting students words as he pleases runs through his veins. This was an inevitable fate that came to me the moment I ascended to the position of professor. Maybe Student Wardanaz is already ready. Just as I finish other exams in advance, I am trying to excel at this exam as well. Absolutely not. Lee Han firmly denied it. It was an advanced attribute of the fire element and had never been touched. There were so many things to worry about. However, the two professors ignored Lee Hans words. Because he was such a humble student, no matter how humble he expressed himself, it didnt mean much. Professor Boladi was deep in thought. Certainly, Wardanaz has often humbly said in the past that it is difficult to do, but then shows how he learned it right away. Considering that he signed a contract with a star in such a short period of time, Professor Boladi may have been worried because he did not understand Wardanazs unique humility. Maybe so. Feeling the sense of leaving the absurd level and going to the level of the Nine Mountains and Eight Seas where the Yasha King is, Lee Han trembled with a sense of betrayal. What kind of harsh words! As expected, professors were basically not trustworthy. As a student, you need even more strength strength to overcome professors . Lee Han was so startled by the voice of his crazy alter ego that he almost dropped his wand. What what did you just say? He said he needed your strength. A thousand things. The crazy alter ego spoke as if he was dissatisfied with his disciples lackluster response. Last time, when I told him to realize the true meaning of magic and eliminate the bloodshed and scars on the continent, I still remembered the nonsense he said, Cant I just learn 10 5 circles? ah. You mean Master? okay. You didnt read my mind. For a moment, I wondered if an ancient mad wizard had revealed his evil true colors and was trying to trick me into giving him the power to defeat the two professors. The most frightening thing here was that Lee Han would think about it for a second if he received such a suggestion. No Master needs my power? I wonder if it will help The magical abilities of the crazy alter ego were truly transcendent. There were many wizards called great wizards in the empire, but Lee Han was confident that among them, the level of this ancient alter ego was one of the best. But such a crazy alter ego needs Lee Hans power. I couldnt even guess what was going on. More than anything, next week is the exam. That would have been the case originally. But things have changed. Intruders have entered the territory, so we need more hands to deal with them. !? Lee Han was even more surprised. Are you an intruder? for a moment. Strictly speaking, this person is also an intruder. Thinking about it, it was a little strange, but Lee Han decided to skip this part for now. Who is the intruder? Rather, I will call the Death Knights. Those articles are incredible. They are blinded by false loyalty to dregs. You are speaking too harshly. Furthermore, the knights would not have any spare time for the royal familys defense and defense because they were busy protecting the insignificant trainees of the territory. Even if I were to come forward, the royal family would not allow it. ? Lee Han, who was listening to the other persons story, felt a sense of discomfort. It was natural that the Death Knights could not protect the crazy clones attack because they were busy protecting the students. Wasnt the crazy alter ego himself an intruder in the first place? If the Death Knights had said, Hehe, you are still the masters clone and you live in the territory, so we will protect you together, the angry skeleton principal could have locked him in the punishment room forever. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What made Lee Han feel uncomfortable was something else. Isnt it as if the intruder is targeting the crazy clones attack and defense, not the main building of Einroguard? No matter how large the territory is, just crossing the barrier and entering would require enormous preparations, so why bother going through all that trouble to target not the main building of Einroguard, but the attack of a crazy clone? Why not target the main building? Rather than Masters workshop? Wrong. What theyre targeting is hamsters. yes? ah. I forgot to tell you. Slaves were transformed into hamsters. It was disgusting to see the shabby appearance. The crazy alter ego pointed beyond the illusion to the hamster spinning in its cage. He looked so cute that it was hard to believe he was Antagondals, a notorious magic criminal in the empire. Uh So that hamster His colleagues came in to rescue him. aha! Only then did Lee Han fully understand the situation. If Antagondals colleagues had come in to rescue this magical criminal, it was understandable that they had no interest in the main building. It was natural that the Death Knights did not take active action either. Why should I interfere when an outsider is fighting with another outsider? Master. I Lee Han, who was trying to euphemistically express his refusal, paused. Now that I think about it, if Antagondals is released, wont he take revenge on me too? Of course, if you think rationally, Antagondals revenge partner was a crazy alter ego, but magic criminals were not rational beings in the first place. Especially considering what happened in the workshop, he could have tried to get revenge on his crazy alter egos disciple. of course I should go and help. Magic criminals should be locked up in a treadmill or bars forever. I thought so. The crazy clone nodded in satisfaction, probably convinced that the disciple would come to the teachers aid. Professor Djorjic, who was listening with interest next to me, spoke up. Wardanaz student. Could you please ask if I can come with you? yes? Why on earth? Lee Han was taken aback by the professors suggestion. Hes making all kinds of excuses because he wants to avoid it, but hes trying to visit in person. Moreover, due to the nature of his crazy alter ego, Einrogard professors could treat him as a minion of the skeleton headmaster and attack him. Is it because of the principals position? I knew that Professor Djorjic was very interested in the position of Headmaster of Einrogard, but I never thought he would try to contact his crazy alter ego. Lee Han thought this was not right, so he tried to speak firmly. professor. Kyo Its not a very common opportunity to meet and talk to an ancient great wizard. Moreover, if its the principals alter ego, isnt conversation generally impossible? The skeleton principals alter ego was not a living being, but a conceptual being. Once it descended, it operated according to its own rules, so conversation or negotiation was impossible. However, this time, for some reason, the self-immolation took Wardanaz as a disciple, and thanks to this, conversation and negotiation became possible. In that case, it was a natural reaction to want to gain wisdom by meeting him as a wizard. ah. It was something like that. But what were you trying to say just now, Student Wardanaz? haha. its nothing. Lee Han quickly changed what he wanted to say. When I thought about it, it was natural that Professor Djorgik had academic desires as he was a wizard. Let me ask too. Professor Boladi, who was also listening, also opened his mouth. Professor, do you have any magic you would like to ask about? no. Uh, then why do you want to go with me? I plan to point out the teaching method. * * * The crazy alter ego surprisingly gave permission. He even willingly accepted the companionship of Jourin and Eandurde. Did you bring it here for no reason? Lee Han, who arrived in front of the workshop following the instructions of Interendals who came to meet him, suddenly became worried. Its okay for Professors Djorjic and Boladi as they are adults with strong minds, but in the case of Jo Woo-rin, he could have been deeply hurt by his crazy alter egos verbal abuse. welcome. Descendant of noble lineage. My dwelling place is Your dwelling place, and my treasure is Your treasure. However, the crazy clone was very polite to Jo Woo-rin. Lee Han widened his eyes in shock. Oh no. Master. Did you know His Highness? What do you mean? You are so polite to Your Majesty Thousand things. This is called etiquette. The crazy clone looked at Lee Han with a mixture of contempt and pity. Im so surprised at the manners that a dragon should have. ah. Right. Only then did Lee Han remember that the skeleton principal had learned magic from dragons when he was young. The crazy clone had no choice but to respect and be polite to the dragons. They were the teachers clan and descendants. Jo Woo-rin smiled at the formal treatment. The crazy clone looked around the group carefully and pointed at Eandurde. What about over there? He is my junior. Its sturdy. You cannot arbitrarily become a disciple. Isnt there also a doctor from Eandurde? a thousand things. Do you perhaps think that the royal teachings are just cheap junk handed out on the street? Someone just gives it out because its strong? Uh Lee Han was about to say, I thought it was because you were forced to teach me, but he stopped. haha. Is that possible? This is Hello. Archmage. My name is Jorgic of the Benmalfa family. I am working as a professor at Einrogard. As Professor Djorjic greeted him, Professor Boladi also briefly greeted him next to him. The crazy clone nodded slightly and opened its mouth. Do you understand why I allowed you to accompany me? I do not know. Please teach me. I have called you here to teach you as well. Your loose and lazy teachings are slowing down the growth of the heavenly things here! Lee Han, who was quietly listening from the side, was shocked when he was struck by lightning. Master. The magic criminals associates have broken in, but I dont think that matters now. Be quite. A thousand things. Compared to teaching students, such work is insignificant. Professor Boladi expressed his agreement. Lee Han was dumbfounded and looked at the professor. Who and what are you agreeing to now? I felt like I wanted to write a letter to the skeleton principal accusing him of betrayal. But, Archmage. I dare say that the growth of Wardanaz students is one of the best in the empire. It could have been faster. It could have been dangerous. Professor Boladi helped Professor Djorjic and pointed out coolly. However, the crazy alter ego was not crazy for nothing. So something dangerous happened? You cannot obtain the truth by being caught up in the trivial bonds of the world. As Professor Boladi listened and thought, Lee Han became truly afraid. If Professor Boladi evolves into Crazy Professor Boladi because of his crazy alter ego I might have to seriously request a transfer to another magic school. No, you cant downplay the risk just by looking at the results. I trusted you, Professor! Lee Han was so moved that he cried out. Chapter 880 Episode 880 Be quiet. A thousand things. yes. When the crazy clone glared at him, Lee Han immediately shut his mouth. This is why petty wizards dont seem to know the value of truth or the importance of suffering. Jorgic cautiously offered his opinion in response to the ancient archmages lament. Excuse me. Archmage. Do you know what Zorgiks goal is? Should the royal family know that? He is the next principal of Einrogard. The clone, crazy about the unexpected and shocking goal, also looked at Professor Djorjic with slightly surprised eyes. Since it was a goal that was difficult to achieve even with a certain amount of madness, Professor Djorjic deserved this look. Amazing. As a candidate for the next principal of Einrogard, I have a duty to protect my students. The crazy alter ego asked Lee Han as if he couldnt believe it. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you really a candidate? Umyeah. Although he couldnt hear it clearly, Lee Han seemed to hear the voice of his crazy alter ego muttering, The dregs have lost their minds. As you know, the ancient magic school not only treats its students harshly, but there are times when they treat them as expendable items, right? We cannot help but suspect that the Archmage considers the Wardanaz students expendable. dare? Professors Djorjic and Boladi immediately drew their wands. A strong presence emanated from the crazy alter ego. The unique presence of an archmage who does not simply emit a large amount of magical energy, but controls all surrounding magical energy and dominates the space! By speaking so generously, you are revealing your arrogant true colors. Does the teachings of royalty sound trivial enough to be passed down to expendables? The voice of the crazy alter ego was flat, without any difference in pitch, but that made it even more creepy. An ominous hint emerged that this space could turn into a space of death at any time, depending on what the other person said. But why is Yihan called Cheongeot? Jo Woorin, who was listening to the conversation while holding Eandurde, whom he hated, in his arms, opened his mouth. The crazy clone paused, perhaps caught off guard by the dragons sudden entry into the war. Because they belong to a lowly class, they are called lowly. Lee Han is a nobleman? Im not talking about blood status. You are a descendant of a noble lineage. The crazy alter ego explained the customs of ancient wizards. Regardless of whether they are royalty or slaves, disciples are basically learners and therefore lowly beings. Jo Woo-rin was disgusted by the harsh educational environment of ancient times. In that case, I dont think the point about it being a consumable item is completely wrong! no. Descendant of noble lineage. Just because the name says it, doesnt mean its expendable The crazy clone continued his explanation calmly without showing any anger towards Jo Woo-rin. However, Jo Woo-rin was indeed of dragon blood. No matter how many ancient customs and laws the crazy clone brought up, he shook his head and denied it. Jo Woo-rin doesnt know! I feel sorry for Lee Han! The crazy clone did not give up and tried to persuade him again for a long time, but eventually admitted defeat. All right. I will call you a disciple. You are a descendant of a noble lineage. and! Lee Han, who was watching this scene from the side, was even more moved than before. majesty. I dont think I have ever been so proud of you, Your Majesty. Hi-Hi. Jo Woo-rin Wait a minute. So have you ever been prouder? Oops. Before Jowrin could notice anything strange, Professors Djorjic and Boladi intervened. majesty. Please ask for something else as well. I think you should also point out dangerous teachings. The crazy clone cast a look full of disdain at the sight of the professors using Jo Woo-rin as a shield to say what they wanted to say. The continent was truly a corrupt place. As time passed, it only got worse and did not get better. * * * After negotiations (which were closer to what Jo Woo-rin insisted on), several changes occurred. Lee Hans title has now changed from Cheongeo to Disciple. It could truly be said to be a tremendous change. Its minor compared to that, but the crazy alter egos teachings have also changed slightly. I promised not to teach any magic that has the risk of death for now. He tried to persuade the crazy clone by giving examples of ancient customs, saying, You can just resurrect it, but Jo Woo-rin was stubborn. no! no! Its painful when you die! The crazy alter ego, who only suffered losses thanks to this, looked very unhappy. Lee Han noticed his teachers gaze. Originally, Lee Han didnt really care if his teacher was angry or sad, but if that person was his crazy alter ego, the story was a little different. Its not for nothing that crazy is added in front of it. Master. Still, I have had a few accomplishments in the meantime. The crazy clone was still in a bad mood and pretended not to hear anything. Lee Han. It looks like hes sulking As Jo Woo-rin is the one who sulks most often here, he has an experts eye for discerning emotional cores. Of course, since he couldnt say yes, Lee Han denied it for now. Youre not sulking. You just feel a little uncomfortable. isnt that pouting? Shh. Please help me more than that. You have to talk about accomplishments. Yes! I understand! Jo Woo-rin also shook his head up and down, as if he felt slightly sorry for being so unreasonable to his crazy clone. Look. This is how the wand was completed. It would have been more powerful if the branches of the World Tree had been used. A thousand disciples. Lee Han missed the days when his crazy alter ego was coldly angry. It wasnt usually difficult to deal with him because he just pretended like he didnt hear anything and ignored it. really. I also completed one of those skeleton golems. Try to reflect on what you completed late. I cant believe it took this long to complete just one skeleton golem. While the crazy clone was sulking, Professor Djorjic and Professor Boladi had a conversation. Professor Bagrek. I am cautious, but I dare say this. It seems that Einroguards current method of transmitting magic is far superior and more sophisticated than the ancient method. I agree. Even if you learn ancient magic, I dont think you need to refer to the method of transmission. Cant we go somewhere else and talk about it? The two professors were seriously discussing magic and teachings, but it was of little help to Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin, who was worse off, stepped forward to provide support. Lee Han obtained a backpack with space magic and learned the magic needed to build an airship! Its so amazing. I could just go into the guild workshop and work as a craftsman. Jo Woo-rin became sullen at the cold voice of his crazy alter ego. But Lee Han was puzzled. Isnt that a compliment? No matter how much I thought about it, it could only be heard as a compliment. For a moment, I wondered if my crazy alter ego had let go of his anger. But the crazy alter egos expression was still as cold as ice. Lee Han realized that there was still a long way to go. Um I visited the Nine Mountains and Eight Seas dimension. I met the Yacha King, heard his story, and signed a contract with a star As Lee Han spoke, he caught a glimpse of his teacher. It was to see if my anger had eased at all. And Lee Han was astonished. ?!! The crazy alter ego was looking at Lee Han with an expression he had never seen before. His face was filled with a variety of emotions, including shock, admiration, and emotion, making it difficult to recognize him properly. Try to keep talking. yes? Thats all I just said. Dont you know the word details? Details. Make sure you say everything without leaving anything out. If I dont go into detail, I felt pressured to turn him into a hamster and throw him into a cage with magic criminals. Lee Han quickly explained what happened in detail. How he arrived after crossing the dimensional gate, how he met the Yasha King, how this Yasha King carried out his evil tricks (the crazy clone gestured to skip this part as if it was annoying) and even the name of the star with which he made the contract. As I explained, the crazy clone was silent for a moment. you ? proud. You deserve to be called a disciple. Lee Han realized one thing. It was much more terrifying when the ancient mad archmage gave you a deeply moved and expectant look than when he was angry or cold. * * * Contrary to Lee Hans shock and fear, the crazy alter ego seemed to be very satisfied and was kind to the two professors. He kindly answered Professor Djorjics questions about magic and said he would consider Professor Boladys education-related comments. By the way, Master. You said you were preparing for an intruder, right? ah. It did. I forgot about it because it was such a trivial matter. The two professors didnt really object. Because of Einrogards reputation, invaders constantly appeared. However, among those intruders, very few people returned with their lives. Most of them could not cross the territorys walls, and even if they did, they disappeared without even the rats or birds inside. Moreover, he was an intruder who came in to rescue a hamster or a magic criminal from a dark workshop in the mountains. From the professors perspective, it was inevitable that it would feel insignificant. In the end, minions are needed to protect the items in the workshop. No matter how great a wizard he was, he was inevitably vulnerable to thieves who broke into his workshop when he was away. Even powerful and high-level magic has loopholes. It wasnt for nothing that wizards had minions guarding their workshops. Lee Han, who was listening to the story, tilted his head and asked. But if Master decides to cast a spell, wouldnt he normally even dare to attack? The horse had an advantage over the intruder, so even if the skeleton principal threw the Gainando in front of the principals office where he had cast a defense spell, it didnt mean he could break through. What is the difference in level? The crazy clone said coldly. Do you mean to use that kind of magic to protect a slave like that? ah. yes. Lee Han was dumbfounded, but the other two professors responded that they understood. Certainly it is absurd to waste secret money on just one magic criminal. If I have that kind of magic, I should use it for my students. Did they really bring these two here for no reason? I thought it would have been much better to just bring Jo Woo-rin. Shall I stand guard? His Majesty Jourin and Eandurde as well Have you become arrogant just because you met King Yasha and made a contract with the star? There wont be enough time to practice magic. Then dont call me. Lee Han cursed his teacher in his heart. Either way, his crazy alter ego continued to lecture him. Youre trying to make a descendant of a noble lineage do something menial. How many times do I have to teach you etiquette? Is Jo Woo-rin good? The crazy alter ego ignored it, pretending not to hear it. Jo Woo-rin pouted his mouth. The same goes for trying to get low-level students to do work. Ill have a few more years to learn. ! Eandurde looked at Ihan and Professor Boladi with a shocked expression. Are you saying your own standards were that low? no. Eandurde. Dont be fooled. Master is a bit strict. We are doing well enough. The two worked hard to comfort Eandurde. Then Lee Han asked again. Then do you have a good way? Like I said, I needed a minion. Then I guess Ill have to look for it around here. indeed. You are talking about Einrogards seniors. At Lee Hans answer, not only his crazy alter ego but also the professor looked in shock. Even Professor Boladi looked a little surprised. Oh, isnt it? Lee Han Jo Woo-rin seems to be referring to the tribes around here It is true that they are descendants of a noble lineage. You seem like a pathetic disciple. Many races live in these mountains. The Einroguard seniors would work hard if we were given gold coins The group ignored Lee Hans words. The most suitable race among them are giants. As a disciple of the royal family, I will entrust you with full authority, so you can visit the giants with Intarendals. Giants are wild and untamed, so you should be more careful with your attitude. Dont be arrogant just because you can compensate generously. That anger is never light. ? Are there other giants in the mountains? Chapter 881 Episode 881: It was strange, but Lee Han agreed. I guess the crazy alter ego would know more about giants. The only thing Lee Han knew about giants was what he encountered when he entered Einroguard, and his crazy alter ego must have met many giants during his lifetime Go. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. After completing preparations in the workshop, Intarendals, the ancestor of the Dalkad family and a nobleman from the old Three Kingdoms era, walked out. Behind it, several self-moving carts were waiting. It seemed to be a negotiating price to be paid to the giants. Jo Woorin wants to go too! You descendant of a noble lineage. Giants are rough and fierce. Then why is Lee Han going? Shouldnt a disciple know how to do this? It was truly rare to see his crazy alter-ego, who maintained an arrogant attitude without breaking a sweat even when a skeleton principal appeared in front of him, so embarrassed. Lee Han was walking along Interendals, but stopped and looked. When will we see something like this again? What are you doing? I was checking the contents of the cart. Lee Han quickly made an excuse. At that excuse, Intarendals looked at Lee Han with happy eyes. As expected from a wizard chosen by Gonadaltes as his disciple, he was not usually very meticulous. Jo Woorin wants to go too! Jo Woorin wants to go too! Jo Woorin wants to go too!! Lets go. As Jo Woo-rin prepared to roll left and right, the crazy clone hurriedly gave orders to his disciple. Taking advantage of the confusion, Eandurde asked quietly. Even if I follow you too What nonsense are you talking about? no. Dangerous. Eandurde was dumbfounded. Then why am I so obedient? * * * Are giants that dangerous? ah. Giants I guess you could say that. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Intarendals sighed as if old memories were coming back. During the Three Kingdoms, giants were a mercenary race that appeared wherever destruction and plunder were needed. The giants who were on the siege side and destroyed the castle walls yesterday were on the siege side and destroyed the siege weapons today. The giants faithfully fulfilled any request as long as they were given gold, and sometimes it seemed as if they wanted this war to last forever. I dont think the mountain giants are that bad? Lee Han was embarrassed by the giants past, which was bloodier than he expected. Of course, the giants at that time were the ancestors of the ancestors of the mountain giants of today, but it was still shocking. of course. As time passes, everything changes, just as kingdoms decline and heroes grow old. Its no wonder that the giants rage is a bit tame. But Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. You must not forget it. That there is an ember sleeping in the hearts of giants. The moment the embers bloomed fiercely, the giants -Did you find us? ! A large head popped out from behind the peak. They were giants. Intarendals cleared his throat once and gestured. Then the cloth covering the carts behind them scattered, revealing dazzling gold to be offered to the giants. Lee Han looked at the light emanating from the gold as if fascinated. no. How much of their heritage has the Dalkad family lost? There is no way his crazy alter ego could have secured any wealth during that time, and the only gold that Intarendals brought with him would be. It would be very unfair for the Dalkad family. Instead of passing on the inheritance to descendants, the familys ancestors were investing in a strange ancient archmage -What is this? ?! But the giants were annoyed. The giants said after taking a bite of cheese made from the milk of the Mountain Breaking Sheep. -Wizards like shiny gold. Were not that stupid. no! Intarendals was taken aback by the reaction of the giants, who were so different from the past. Giants who are indifferent to gold? It was an unrealistic and unbelievable appearance, like demons who were deceived by humans and became their servants instead of deceiving humans. -Wodanaz! The giants, who were trying to drive out the stranger bluntly, opened their eyes wide when they discovered Lee Han. -Why has it been so long since I came? -I missed you! I thought the wizards had locked it up! The giants, including everyone, smiled and welcomed Lee Han. -I heard that Wardanaz was kidnapped. Wizards suck. -We are strong. I dont allow the sheep I raise to be kidnapped. Have you ever been kidnapped? Intarendals spoke to Lee Han in a voice that was hard to believe. Lee Han looked at the other person as if he was dumbfounded. Who would have kidnapped Lee Han if not the master served by Intarendals? I came here because I had something more to ask you. -Follow me! It guides you. -It was meal time. Im full after eating. Lee Han, who knows the food of giants, answered immediately. Then the giants were very happy. C As expected, Wardanaz has good manners! -The most ugly wizard comes and asks for something to eat! Follow me! As the giants stomped forward, Intarendals seemed to have recovered from the shock and opened his mouth again. The giants have indeed changed a lot No matter how much time changes everything, I never thought it would be to this extent. hmm. Is that so? Lee Han, who was listening to the story, suddenly became curious and asked. Maybe the devil was more evil in the old days? You mean it was more evil? So many of the demons I know are tricked by contracts and are working as slaves for the territory. But if you look at the history books, it feels much more evil Ah. I know what you mean. I was also very surprised when I visited Einrogard. Intarendals realized what Lee Han was talking about and nodded. It wasnt just the kingdom and the giants that changed over time. The demons had also changed a lot. During the Three Kingdoms, demons were truly symbols of fear and misfortune. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the devil appears, it doesnt end with defeating it. Even the devil worshipers who were deceived by the devil and the minions who were captured by the devil worshipers. It was no exaggeration to say that the area itself was polluted. However, now the continents wizards, including Einroguard, were attacking and exploiting the demons more easily than expected. If the victims of demons during the Three Kingdoms had seen it, they would have been moved to tears. Time decays kingdoms and ages heroes, but it seems that it accumulates wisdom. I see you dealing with demons like this. Isnt it possible that the principal spread the secret? Lee Han cautiously asked a question. Although it was just a hypothesis, it was a pretty convincing one. Not only are there few people who have lived like the skeleton principal since ancient times, but among such people, there are even fewer people who take such active action. And they are also the ones who benefit the most by inciting the devil. It wasnt like that in the past, but now that I see him using dozens and hundreds of demon slaves, no matter how I think about it, I feel a little suspicious about the skeleton principal. Of course, since Interendals takes a crazy alter ego as its owner and denies the skeleton principal himself, such questions had no choice but to be cautious. It feels like praise. Hmm I cant completely deny it. Of course, the current lord of Einrogard is presumptuously referring to the master, but isnt he the masters alter ego anyway? Then it can truly be said to be a great achievement Yes? Do you mean having hundreds of demons under your control? no. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. Im not saying that. Im talking about spreading the secret to dealing with demons across the continent. ah. Lee Han became slightly embarrassed. Well thats an achievement Just as developing and distributing a cure for an incurable disease, organizing and disseminating the secret to deceiving demons could also be considered a high achievement. In the process, I had hundreds of demons with me, but still! Both giants and demons change a lot. Of course. Lee Han once again felt the difference between the past and the present that ancient figures such as the skeleton headmaster spoke of. And I was reminded of the perseverance of the skeleton principal who, despite living so long, is still consistently grumpy True. Interendals. Can I ask you one more thing? Ask anything. Is the star Arna that dangerous? Basically, the wizards contract started with easily accessible spirits and ended with demons and races from other dimensions, and did not go all the way to the stars. Right now, the level of difficulty and risk in the school of wisdom magic is limited, so there is no reason to force a contract with a star. Therefore, there were relatively few books on this heavenly magic, and Lee Han had no opportunity to study it in advance. It was difficult to understand why people behaved like that just by hearing the name Arna. Arnara! Its a name I havent heard in a long time. But why are you asking that? Intarendals asked why he didnt hear the conversation between Lee Han and his crazy alter ego earlier. I heard your name by chance. Lee Han said that he signed a contract for no reason, but he was worried that a similar reaction would come out before. Hmm. Its not a name youll hear by chance, but first of all, the guest star Arna is not a dangerous star. Rather, it is a star of glory. oh. Is that so? Lee Han was pleased. After signing the contract, I kept getting negative reactions (my crazy alter ego gave me positive reactions, but they didnt help much), which made me feel uncomfortable, but this was the first time I heard something good about it. yes. The star of the reformer who destroys kingdoms and melts crowns. Lee Hans face hardened. In a moment, the title of an article that would be printed in large letters in the imperial newspaper came to mind. A descendant of the Wardanazu family is shocked by charges of treason against the empire Turns out he dreamed of a new royal dynasty The true colors of an ambitious man who cleverly deceived the royal family are revealed! How is this not a dangerous star? ??? yes? It is a star that the master also made a contract with. It is not a dangerous star, but a glorious star. Intarendals said in genuine surprise. In ancient astrological and celestial magic concepts, Arna was the star that appeared for heroes when the continent was in turmoil and sorrow. A star that helps the hero on his way forward with the most intensely burning light! The chosen hero also burned brightly like that star and sacrificed himself for the continent. It did not betray the stars choice. Lee Hans face became so hard that he could no longer do so. It seemed like even if I cast a petrification spell, it wouldnt be able to harden to this degree. The continent is stable and peaceful, but if a star like that appears and makes a contract, what is that person? Hmm. Well thats a difficult assumption. But Intarendals searched his memory and tried to make as many assumptions as possible. The contract with the stars could be interpreted in many ways and there were many things that could only be known after the results came out, so it was quite difficult for Interendals who were not experts. But still, when the masters disciple asked this question, I had to use whatever talent I lacked. Right now, two things come to mind. I would like to hear your opinion. First of all, I think that a major crisis will soon hit the continent and that we will sacrifice ourselves to prevent that crisis. What about the other one? The continent appears stable and peaceful, but in fact, it is slowly rotting away, so he may be a usurper who wants to become emperor himself. Lee Han suddenly ran to the side of the road and started yelling down the deep valley. The giants who had gathered and waited for Lee Han were startled and ran out. Then he pointed at Interendals. -What did you say to Wodanaz? That good Wodanaz swears like that! -But who is the Yaksha King? Chapter 882 Episode 882 C Wardanaz. Drink this. Anger disappears. To appease Lee Han, the good giants gave him giant wine in a large gourd. This alcohol, made by fermenting the milk of mountain range sheep, was so strong and hot that just one sip was enough to soothe ones anger. Grumble! If Im not mistaken, it looks like its burning? -right! That way its hotter! Although I didnt drink alcohol, my anger subsided a little when I heard about the giants ridiculous drinking habits. Lee Han regained his energy and turned around. Thank you everyone for your concern. -That wizard is suspicious. Giants! This Intarendals would never harm the masters disciples That person is partly at fault. ?! Intarendals was shocked by Lee Hans sudden words. What did you do wrong? -Lets throw it to the cliff! Lets throw it over the cliff! Not to that extent. There is no need to get angry. -Wodanaz is generous! So nice! The giants pretended to pat Lee Han on the back (they knew what would happen if they actually patted him from last time) and praised him. okay. There is no need to despair already. Prophecy is not absolute. Lee Han composed himself. The prophecy was not absolute. Rather, the attitude of being blindly swayed by prophecy could actually be more dangerous. And isnt Intarendals just a wizard? The interpretation could have been wrong. For example, the guest star Arna may have become a star that helps the good students of Einroguard because its orbit was distorted and its laws changed during that time I thought about it, but it really seems like nonsense. As I learned magic, my intelligence increased, so it wasnt easy to deceive myself. Ihan of the Wardanaz family. We have to convince the giants. Even though Lee Han was falsely accused, Intarendals did not point it out. Didnt he hear those words because he failed to properly serve his masters disciple at some point? I had to reflect on myself. All right. Persuade together C Wardanaz. The sheep gave birth! Lets go take a look! -Wardanaz. I prepared a new pot. Take a look! -I said it first! -Its natural for sheep to give birth! The pot is much more important! Uddangtangkwadang! When the giants grabbed each other by the collar and started fighting, Lee Han quickly stopped them. Well both go! both! After stopping the fight, Intarendals muttered in a belated voice as he watched Lee Han leave with the giants. No, persuasion? * * * A low, rough voice came from behind Intarendals, who was alone in the giants camp, guarding the carts and waiting for Lee Han. -This is an unusual guest. You lived longer than this old man? Yacha! Intarendals looked at the old Yaksha and bowed lightly. hello. This is Chamberlain Intarendals, who has come to conduct negotiations under the order of Gonadaltes. -Gonadaltes? ah. Is it like that? Please treat me comfortably. I came here at the owners command, but I cant do that. -Then we will be polite here too. Old Yaksha guessed that the opponent was not the skeletal headmaster, but a servant of his crazy alter ego. Among the skeleton headmasters minions, there was no chamberlain who was resurrected like that. -But why are you here alone? Thats it. Intarendals complained and explained the situation. I was prepared that the negotiations with the giants would be long and difficult, but I had no idea that I would have to wait like this. Even though negotiations are in full swing right now, it is not enough, so it is natural to complain about waiting. -ah. The giants are quite fond of the boy from the Wardanaz family. Its been a while since I visited, so Im sure we have a lot to talk about. Were giants such a sociable race? -Not really. Isnt it just that the boy from the Wardanaz family is unusual? Intarendals nodded at the old mans words. As a disciple of Gonadaltes, Lee Han was bound to be an extraordinary person. I didnt know that it would be revealed in the part where I was close to the giants, but Anyway, I have to negotiate, but I dont know when Ill be back. -You mean negotiations? I told you, right? We need bodyguards to protect the mountain range workshop -Ah. Its not that I didnt understand the meaning. The old Yaksha put down the bag and basket he was carrying and said. -The giants would just listen to Wardanaz if he asked. haha. Youre good at telling jokes! for a moment. It wasnt a joke, was it? -yes. What this doesnt make sense. Intarendals responded negatively. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, I knew from first-hand that Lee Han was close to giants, but public and private life had to be viewed separately. Giants are not a tolerant species that will take on tasks for nothing just because they are close. -Its true. Check it out when you get back Before I could finish speaking, the giants had finished their last visit and returned to the camp with Lee Han. -Isnt our statue cool? Yes its really cool -They made it on the eastern peak too! Lets go see that too! Lets see about that later. Masterpieces are not meant to be binge-watched. The emotion is weakening C As expected, Wardanaz! Smart! Giants seem to have developed a hobby for sculpture these days, so they were creating giant statues crookedly on each mountain peak. It was okay up to that point, but as I was trying to take him around and show him around, one by one, I was exhausted. Oh. hello. Lee Han, who found the old Yaksha at the campsite, greeted him. Before the Yaksha could respond, the giants let out angry accusations. -Boo! Hey old man! -Wodanaz is angry because of you! Wardanaz worked hard! Be responsible! -??? Old Yaksha was taken aback when he suddenly received criticism. They say giants talk a lot of nonsense, but what does it mean that Wodanaz went through a hard time? -What nonsense? What did I do? -Wodanaz I met the Yacha King! I had a hard time because of that! Yasha old man is responsible! -You met the Yasha King?! Old Yaksha was the most surprised he had been today. There were Yaksha races scattered across many dimensions, but among them, there was only one who could be called the Yaksha King. The wisest yaksha whom all yakshas respect and serve! -You mean you met that wise king? What does it mean to be wise? Lee Han grumbled in a sharp voice. Old Yaksha, who noticed the other persons dissatisfied voice, asked back as if he did not understand. -What are you so dissatisfied with when you met His Highness the Yasha King? What a glorious opportunity that is! It is said that the king, the wisest yaksha, stays in a palace in a dimension that ordinary people cannot dare to access and manages wisdom and secrets. The kings wisdom was so amazing that there were countless people who would sacrifice their eyes or their hearts to meet this Yaksha king. -There is this legend in the old Yaksha legend. A lost and wandering traveler found a house in the middle of the night, opened the door, and inside Its a legend and all, but it didnt help me. I almost died. -Boo! Its mean! C Yacha old man apologize! Was the teaching perhaps a bit extreme? The old Yaksha thought to himself. King Yasha was a good king who liked to give his wisdom to lost wanderers, but that may have seemed a bit extreme to the young wizard. Thinking like that, the old Yaksha felt truly sorry. To think that something the king clearly did with good intentions was misinterpreted and accepted like that. Okay. Later, as time passes, you will realize the kings will and be grateful. The old Yaksha nodded, thinking that if Lee Han had heard, he would have immediately ordered the giants to grab him by the collar. -Uhm. There must have been a crisis. Still, its a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity I told you to visit again next time. -no! Then of course you should visit, you young wizard! The old Yaksha got angry without even realizing it. If the king invited me, I would say thank you and come and receive wisdom, not even knowing that the little guy was grateful! What nonsense are you talking about? I wont do it. -Think about it carefully. The king -Does not visit Wardanaz! Yacha old man be quiet! -These young guys are real! The old Yaksha wielded a large wooden stick filled with the good karma he had accumulated. The giants screamed and ran away. -The king taught everything with you in mind. Do you understand? By the way, the principals crazy alter ego is also teaching me with me in mind. - The old Yaksha realized once again that the boy in front of him had so many outstanding teachers. Normally, there is only one teacher who you may or may not meet for the rest of your life, but with such teachers competing to teach each other, it is just tiring for the student. The king is not the kind of person who deserves to be treated like this! Those giants. Intarendals, unable to wait, finally cleared his throat and opened his mouth. Can we start negotiations soon? Even if I start now, it will take two more days -Huh? no. -We finished talking while walking around earlier. Im going to help now. The giants said that and walked toward the workshop with long strides. Intarendals was unable to speak due to great shock, but was barely able to utter a single word. This chamberlain is getting old and can no longer help the master with his work! no. Why are you doing that again? Its because the giants are just friendly. Lee Han quickly comforted his friends shocked ancestor. * * * This group of evil adventurers called the Joyoung of Khangla had a deep connection with Antagondals from long ago. No matter how good a wizard he is, he cannot do everything alone. Antagondals, a magic criminal, also did the same. Adventurers who could quietly and skillfully complete Antagondals requests were needed, and Canglas Joyoung was the most outstanding among them. In return, Antagondals provided the party with powerful magic. Excellent adventurers always have a wise wizard to help them on their adventures, and for this king of Khangla, Antagondals was that wise wizard. Therefore, it was natural for these adventurers to take action seriously when contact with Antagondals was lost and a rescue request came. Its not simply because support has been cut off. Its a chance to get more of the magic items he has. To put it bluntly, all you had to do was find a new wizard to support the party with magic. There may be no archmage like Antagondals, but its not impossible to find one at all. But what about the numerous treasures that Antagondals holds? These adventurers knew better than anyone else how much treasure and artifacts Antagondals, a master magic criminal, had collected. I had no choice but to do that as I worked under him. Even if Antagondals could not be saved, at least the key or access rights had to be retrieved and brought out. But will Antagondals obediently give it up? If you think it wont work, you should think about ending it. Since he was trapped in Einroguard, he probably wasnt as weak as usual. Its a place where even a decent person can feel mushy. The locksmith, whose entire body was covered with a cloak and mask imprinted with the shadow of midnight, spoke. Adventurers belonging to Khanglas formation were reluctant to reveal their identities or names. This was because it would be dangerous if something happened. An adventurer called the Swordmaster expressed his opinion. What about killing someone and then coming out with just the body? Thats a choice you only make in the worst case. When you die, all your treasures may be tied up. Damn it. I cant believe I got to visit Einrogard. I heard that from my grandfather What did my grandfather say? As the bowman muttered, the other adventurers asked curiously. My grandfather once broke into Einrogard and was caught. He barely escaped. oh. Arent we lucky? You must have heard about Einrogard. no. He couldnt say a word about Einrogard. Until the day you die. A ban was placed on his soul. The only thing he could say was fearful and told him not to go to Einrogard. An instinctive fear arose among the evil adventurers who had experienced many hardships. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 However, despite such fear, no adventurer stopped or tried to return. If youre the kind of person who goes back because youre afraid, you shouldnt be an adventurer in the first place. Those who overcome fear with desire and fear with greed. Moreover, as he worked under Antagondals for a long time, his greed was never weak. They are death knights. scroll! When a group of Death Knights and Bone Wyverns appeared in the sky above the forest, adventurers belonging to Kanglas Joyeong began to respond all at once. In addition to the magic of invisibility, there is even magic that erases presence and presence and causes confusion if one looks at the surroundings. Are you done? Wait a minute. Death knights can easily see through veils. Even though the patrolling Death Knight disappeared, the adventurers held on cautiously. Just as I was about to take another step, other Death Knights appeared from a different direction. What kind of army of death knights is in this damned territory? It would not be an exaggeration to say that a Death Knight was an enemy that, if encountered once in any historic site or dungeon, would wipe out a years worth of bad luck. However, here in the Einrogarde territory, Death Knights appeared and roamed around every few minutes. From the adventurers perspective, it felt like a cold blade had been thrust straight into their spines. done. move Candle maker. Has the location been confirmed? Wait a minute An adventurer called Chojang Cho took out a long brass telescope and carefully checked the location. Although they had crossed the infamous Einroguard barrier and entered the territory, there was still a long way to go. Since this territory was as large as a decent area, it was easy to get lost and end up in a dangerous place. Kwasik! In an instant, the lens of the brass telescope shattered and the candlemaker fell forward. The adventurers were scared, but couldnt even scream. The bowman quickly checked the candlemakers pulse. Wrong. My soul was absorbed. You crazy you damned wizards. What kind of trap have you set? I think I probably looked at the wrong location. I should have looked towards the mountain range, but I think I saw the magic tower where the wizards stay. The adventurer called Sefactory made a cool decision. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of these, he was a seasoned adventurer with the most knowledge about magic and artifacts, so he was able to guess what had happened. Wizards tend to cast defensive magic to protect the treasures they have stored up in their workshops or magic towers. It was clear that the wizards here in Einrogard had also cast such a spell. It was hard to believe that his soul had been absorbed just by observing from a distance, not even approaching Thats ridiculous. No matter how infamous Einroguard is, it is not a great labyrinth located at a remote altitude, and it casts such a threatening magic within its territory? There are outsiders walking around too? Thats quite possible. Antagondals has infiltrated you. Its no wonder theyre wary. Uhm! In fact, the territorys alert status was raised not because of Antagondals but because of his crazy clone, but the adventurers did not know that. The candle maker throws it away. Lets move quickly. Because the soul was absorbed, the location here may have been discovered. I havent confirmed the destination yet I cant help it. We have no choice but to go with a temporary solution. The swordsman opened the silver cover and took out a compass. The needle twirled and indicated a direction. This artifact, which showed the location of the destination with a half probability, was more uncertain than the candlemakers telescope earlier, but it was unavoidable in the current situation. lets go! The adventurers ran without even taking a breath. The fear that if they hesitated even for a moment, death knights might flock in from all directions urged them on. How long did you walk? The swordsman thought to himself. Thats strange. I cant see the tracking team. Since the candlemakers soul had been absorbed, a tracking party had to come out to find his body. But even when I looked at the sky or outside the forest, there was no trace, there was just silence. Its as if they dont make a fuss just to catch an outside adventurer who happens to come in. The silence actually made the knifeman afraid. Its a mountain range! As the huge mountain peaks appeared in front of the adventurers who had escaped the dark forest, the adventurers were heartbroken. Instead of reaching the magic tower of the wizards, they arrived at the mountain range within the territory that was their original destination. The place stated in the communication that Antagondals was staying. As it was a remote and barren place, I could take a breather once I came this far. When you start wandering around the mountains and looking for Antagondals roar! Can we find the intruders in the mountains? What if I went inside first? Of course you can. But the inside of the mountains here are difficult even for Einrogard students. Even the intruders couldnt hold out and would come down several times. Im aiming for that moment. The wizards of Einroguard were having scary conversations and setting up magic traps all over the place. These were bloody magic traps that were triggered the moment an outsider, not a Einroguard student, stepped on them. That wasnt all. Tsk tsk. Just like those lazy people. If you wait for an apple to fall under a tree, will it fall? Hormas you are right. We need to actively pursue it. I dont normally take care of my vehicle properly, so I cant step forward in times like this. -Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm There were also wizards who searched for traces, dragging Cerberus, a three-headed dog with sulfurous breath. Anpagon. Isnt this equipment too expensive? It is an appropriate price. It is much better to observe this way than to have a person run directly. If there is an intruder coming in from outside, we will catch it right away. Wardanaz guy. What a strange request you are asking. Ill give it to you because I got it but why bother trying to catch thieves who came in from outside? Also, some wizards were trying to observe the surroundings by floating magic devices in the air The adventurers froze as they saw too many wizards wandering around the mountain range like rats than expected. Even though the adventurers were seasoned adventurers who had experienced many hardships and the opponents were still young wizards, there was no way to do anything if the numbers were this different. Isnt this even the wizards territory? Your location was discovered when your soul was absorbed earlier. Its definitely true. Tsk! The adventurers let out deep, dark groans. Regardless of the trap, I never imagined that a single student would be making requests. * * * After setting up the giants as guards, receiving some praise from his crazy alter ego, and petting the hamster once (the hamster tried to bite it), Lee Han returned to school and asked his seniors for a favor. Seniors. I will take care of the exam this time and submit the test materials to the club, and I usually help out with club work. Can you do me a favor? Puch wodanaz! If you tell me just one of the three, I have no choice but to grant your request! Intruders have entered the school. Is it possible to release the club members and capture them? Its not difficult why? yes? Why are you doing that, Wardanaz? Falkrius tilted his head. Intruders coming into Einrogard was a constant occurrence. And its the job of the skeleton principal, his minions, or the professors to catch it. This was not a problem for the second-year student, who would be taking the midterm exam in a few days, to worry about. So So Lee Han hesitated because it was difficult to say that he had defrauded magic criminals and ridiculed their hamster status. Then Falkrius nodded as if he understood. Phew. I think I know even if you dont say it. Are you sure? okay. Is that because he is the principals student? The principal is also very kind. I cant believe Im asking you to do that. no! When Falkrius made a strange misunderstanding, Lee Han immediately began to explain. It was a little doubtful whether he had been persuaded, but Falkrius promised to search the area by asking juniors who were close to the club. Falkrius was not the only thing Lee Han requested. Senior Hormasi. I am taking care of the baby basilisk, unicorn, and griffon, Jourin. Could you please help me? Are you asking me to pledge my familys name as a guarantee? Carnella was astonished. Why on earth would you start a story like that to ask for a favor? no. There is an intruder Why are you doing that, junior? So Ah. done. I think I know even if you dont say it. You dont think Im doing this because Im the principals student, do you? Is that right? what? How did you read my mind? After that, the requests continued. Seniors from various clubs. And the seniors of Lee Hans school (actually most of them) readily nodded to their juniors rare request. Delet, who had promised to take his juniors from the dark magic school on patrol, suddenly became curious and asked. By the way, junior. Im not doing this because Im the principals student! Oh no. What are you talking about? Delet was embarrassed. I didnt think that Lee Hans search for intruders had anything to do with the skeleton principal. If it is related, wouldnt it be related to his crazy alter ego? youre right. senior. Senior Direth is the best senior in Einrogard! Lee Han was slightly moved and shouted. Direth actually felt a little embarrassed at those words. That much? There must be many better seniors than me. Who the hell are you? Please tell me someones name Delet pretended not to hear what his junior said and returned to the main topic. What I was trying to ask was about the seniors of Buyeo Magic School. ah. I didnt ask about that. I actually know why without even asking. Direth guessed why his junior didnt ask for it without having to ask him why. Unlike other schools of magic, there was no need to ask as they didnt really care what their juniors did. There is a way. Are you sure? okay. They say the intruders have expensive reagents or artifacts. yes? I dont know what the intruders have. huh. I dont know either. But it doesnt matter. Lee Han was taken aback when he confidently asked to lie. By any chance, is it not senior Direth but Senior Yukveltire who is sitting there in disguise? Direth must have noticed his juniors gaze and quickly started explaining. If I left it like this, I might be deprived of my position as the best senior in Einroguard. no! I dont usually lie like this either. But Buyeo magic school kids can do it! It sounds weird, but its true! As Direth spoke, he had the feeling that he was sinking deeper and deeper into the mire. The more I said it, the more strange it sounded. But Lee Han was also an outstanding junior. I immediately understood what Delet meant. indeed. understand. The seniors of the Buyeo Magic School usually do not repay me in any way even when I work hard for the school, so even if I cheat, it is a kind of self-defense. Uh I see, but How did you get that from what I just said? thank you. Mr. Direth. I will do that. As expected, you are the best senior in Einrogard! no way. what. Its no big deal. Seeing the senior waving his hand pretending to be nonchalant while flapping his wings in pride behind him, Lee Han thought to himself that he should at least give him a cup with the words Ainrogards best senior written on it as a gift at the end of this year. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 After talking with the best senior in Einrogard, Lee Han returned to the lounge and gained some enlightenment. Senior Direth is right. In some situations, cheating is self-defense. Lee Han covered Jo Woo-rin, who was curled up and dozing off near the fireplace, with a huge blanket (made by knitting students cloaks). For Jo Woo-rin, who usually lived quietly and peacefully in the mansion, magic school was like a festival filled with all kinds of fun, so even when he felt sleepy, he never went back to the lounge and followed Lee Han around. Thanks to this, every time I returned to the lounge, I immediately curled up and fell asleep. Actually, from this point of view, it wasnt that bad. Taking care of Jo Woo-rin wasnt that hard, but she also needed time for herself. Lee Han wrote down on a piece of paper what he would do tomorrow Friday, what he would do over the weekend, and what he should keep in mind for next weeks midterm exam. Hmm Looking at the darkness outside the window, Lee Han felt the need to refresh his thoughts for a moment. The convenient thing about being a wizard is that in this case, there is no need to fill a kettle with water and place it on the stove to boil. Lee Han waved his staff and made water out of thin air and boiled it. This is a wizard. In fact, ordinary wizards did not waste their precious magic power on such chores, but it was at times like this that Lee Han felt the greatest effectiveness of magic. Holding a cup of hot, strong coffee, Lee Han approached the window. Although it was a barren and terrible place, Einrogard was still a truly beautiful place. If you stick your head out the window in the middle of the night, you can see the brilliant trails of stars passing by above your head and hear the breathing of the forest below -Grrr! Lee Han, who saw Professor Bendozol sleeping naked under the window, had a very confused expression. How can ones few joys be destroyed like this? It seemed like I wouldnt be able to look outside the window for a while. Its not a trick, its self-defense. Lee Han took out the [Einroguards Whisper] artifact and unfolded it. Then he began scribbling on the pages of the Watchmens Club. Gonadaltes: Have you all heard the rumors? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: What rumor? Gonadaltes: Rumors about this intruder. It was so shocking and surprising that my hands are still shaking. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: For that matter, the writing seems to be fine So? Whats the rumor? Gonadaltes: That intruder actually stole the headmasters treasure! Isnt it amazing? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: What?! Thats amazing Wait a minute. How do you really know that? Oops. Lee Han thought, Oops. He only thought about mobilizing the Watchmen Club members, but failed to consider how he would be seen. I cant help it. I have no choice but to insist. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: No matter how much I think about it, I think I know the principal strangely well Gonadaltes: I really want it. I dont know how long I have to listen to this. Even if I spread a rumor, I have to suffer such slander. done. Let me stop talking. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: No. Its my fault! I apologize. The beaver penguin fox felt suspicious on the inside, but apologized. There was no benefit from persecuting the person who provided information within the club. Vaquantalana: Thats persuasive. The one who is now moving to capture the intruder is a boy from the Wardanaz family. He is the principals student. It makes logical sense if you took the principals treasure. Beaver-Penguin-Fox:Do you even know what kind of treasure it is? Its not [Light of the Forest], is it? What is that? Although he didnt know what artifact the other person was talking about, Lee Han agreed and looked at it. Gonadaltes: We cannot completely deny that possibility. Of course, Im not sure. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: That wont work. I have to go kill the intruder. Id like to apologize to everyone first. Ill take the treasure. There are times when this person is this trustworthy. Lee Han was almost certain that the identity of the beaver penguin fox was Illendil. As such, the positive attitude shown within the Watchmen Club was surprising. Senior Illendil, a half-breed dryad, is usually a slow and calm person. no. It seems like he was active when it came to forests When I thought about it, it seemed like he was randomly swearing when the forests were destroyed. I didnt know that the reason he was always so slow might have been because it wasnt his interest. Gonadaltes: Baquantalana. The beaver penguin fox says that, but you dont really care? Beaver penguin foxes might monopolize it. Vaquantalana: I have my own plan. Gonadaltes: Do you know that among the principals treasures is a portal connected to the outside of the school? The rumor was that an intruder had taken it I tried to provoke the other person by saying anything, but Baquantalana seemed to have closed the book and there was no reply. Lee Han, who had been waiting, clicked his tongue in disappointment. Lets not be impatient. This is just the beginning. Just rescuing one person was a good achievement, and other club members who used this artifact may have gained additional interest in the future. Lee Han was lost in thought about how to lie plausibly the next time the topic came up. Im not sure what Iactus likes. Bulgaris seems a bit old-fashioned. Klzenberg This guy is just reluctant regardless of his persuasion. Tak- ? How much time has passed? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A paper bird came in from the window. After checking the contents, Lee Han was surprised at the identity of the sender. Upon confirmation, please come to the public lounge. -Yukveltire] Aha. It seems your senior also heard the rumor. Lee Han realized what the situation was. It was clear that the rumor that the intruder had treasure had reached Yukveltires ears. Seniors. hmm. Yukveltire, who was sitting on a chair in the common room (which had to be taken with it or made on the spot as students in other grades would steal it if left behind), nodded when he saw his junior. Whats going on? Is it because of an intruder? thats right. You have great insight. I feel reassured if my senior helps me. thank you. Lee Han said in a pretentious manner. Of course, Yukveltire, who had come forward for the skull headmasters treasure, would have felt very betrayed, but Lee Han was cool-headed. In the specific situation of Einrogard, wouldnt cheating be self-defense? If the opponents were seniors from the Buyeo School of Magic, there was a high possibility that they would be recognized. What we know about the intruder. And Id like to know about the other students who participated. Ill do my best to explain. Lee Han began explaining what he knew. Although I knew little about the intruder, I at least knew more about the students who were currently participating. Yukbeltyre took notes on what his junior said and thought about how to approach it. It may be pointless to approach from the bottom of the mountain range. Lets go a little deeper and set a trap Senior. By the way, what kind of treasure are you after? Lee Han asked with the intention of using this opportunity to obtain information about the treasure held by the skeleton principal. If there is the Skeleton Headmasters treasure that Yukbeltyre is after, it must be worth that much. ? But Jukveltyres reaction was unexpected. Lee Han was staring at me with transparent eyes as if I had no idea what he was talking about. Werent you aiming for the intruders treasure? very. Even if the principals treasure was stolen, it is likely to be relatively insignificant. Yukveltire was cool. Even if an intruder stole the treasure, it was judged that it was highly likely that the treasure was insignificant. Otherwise, if it were a really important treasure, the Death Knights wouldnt be able to leisurely wander around like this. Yukveltire was not stupid enough to go to work believing only such uncertain rumors. no. Then why did you come forward? If not why? As much as you, junior of the Wardanaz family, help me with my research, I will also help you. !!! Lee Han was truly surprised by the unexpected answer. This is ridiculous! Who would have thought that someone like Yukveltire would step forward to help out of pure goodwill. Of course, Lee Han had promised to help with research during vacation, but even considering that, it was a great deal. From now on, if anyone calls my senior by the nickname Little Verdus, I will immediately grab him by the collar. Lee Han was surprised and moved. People can change. So does that mean that Professor Verdus will one day abandon his attitude and offer to help out of pure goodwill? I cant even imagine Thank you. Seniors. I had no idea that you would really help me like this for nothing. How did you come up with such a thought? Because Direth told me to do it. More than half of Lee Hans emotion disappeared. no wonder! By any chance, did Senior Direth write down the statement that he will help you as much as I help him? okay. But did Direth give you permission to tell me this? Lee Han, who was listening to the story, had some doubts. Due to his personality, if he was going to push his friends back to help his junior, he would keep it a secret and would not reveal it. Yukveltire frowned slightly on his pale face and thought about it. And then he said. I dont think I gave permission. I want you to keep it a secret. I understand Anyway, thank you Please tell Delet properly as well. You, the junior of the Wardanaz family, are grateful to me. Yes yes. * * * Jo Woo-rin woke up from a nod and crawled out to the common lounge when Lee Han was no longer in sight. Lee Han, who was seeing Yukveltyre off, opened his eyes wide in surprise when he saw Jo Woo-rin. Are you awake? Jourin didnt sleep! Why do Jo Woo-rin and the baby basilisk keep insisting that they didnt sleep? Even if I just slept, no one would say anything, so I didnt really understand why I insisted that I didnt sleep. Since it wasnt important, Lee Han briefly explained what he was talking about. Senior Yukveltire, along with other seniors from the Buyeo magic school, seems to be stepping forward to catch the intruder. Yukveltire is so kind! Um thats well no. yes. You are kind. Lee Han didnt want to criticize his younger brother in front of Jo Woo-rin, so he just ignored it. It seems like he was trying to hang Professor Verdus upside down in front of your majesty. Jo Woo-rin shook his head and said. Actually, Jo Woo-rin thought Yukbeltyre came for an exam. A test? Lee Han is studying for the test in advance! So, lets take the test first Thats a misunderstanding. majesty. Lee Han explained it again to Jo Woo-rin, who did not resolve the misunderstanding despite his explanation. Its not that Im intentionally previewing the exam, but its just a coincidence, and the course that senior Yukveltyre is currently teaching is [Magic Algebra and Esoteric Geometry], but its a difficult course, so it makes no sense to preview it in advance Even if I study more today and tomorrow, as well as all weekend. Its not enough. I think I can just look at Lee Han. Absolutely not The door to the common room opened, and Yukbeltire, who had left earlier, returned. Yukveltire sat down in front of Ihan with a light movement and said. You were so busy talking about intruders that you missed other issues. I have something to tell you. A junior of the Wardanaz family. Im listening. widely! A thick wad of paper appeared on the table. Its a [Magic Algebra and Arcane Geometry] exam. Well start as soon as were ready. Chapter 885 Episode 885: Zhao Wulin looked at Li Han triumphantly with a look in his eyes that said, I got it right! Lee Han wanted to explain that he wasnt, but the senior in front of him took priority. Seniors. What is this? ? Yukveltyre did not understand despite his juniors firm protests. What are you doing? I said it was a [Magic Algebra and Esoteric Geometry] test. no. Thats not what I meant. Why on earth do I have to take the test first? Yukveltyre slightly frowned at Lee Hans claim. I couldnt understand why my junior was wasting time with such useless questions. I still dont understand, but let me explain. For your information, Im not a person who enjoys taking exams in advance. what? No I just wanted to explain that thats how it is. When it seemed like the other person didnt understand at all, Lee Han quickly shut his mouth. Didnt you come here after hearing a rumor that I was taking the test in advance? It didnt seem like he had a strange misunderstanding like Jo Woo-rin did. Yukveltire picked up a thick wad of paper piled on the table and spread it with his fingers. On top of it was written something ugly like [Proof of the Magic Dissipation Space Theorem by Applying the Magic Dissipation Plane Theorem]. Lee Han felt uncomfortable. Isnt this what we learned last time? A junior member of the Wardanaz family. You took another exam on your own during Professor Knightons lecture last year. yes. When the past incident came to mind, Lee Han made an unpleasant expression. Who would have known that Professor Alpen, who was believed to be a normal person because he was from outside the country, could commit such an insane act? Even thinking about it now, it was heartbreaking because of the sense of betrayal. Originally, when taking tests for different content, it is correct to take them separately. The time required and the necessary preparations are also different. ?? Lee Han was embarrassed as the story took a strange turn. Its a test with different content. What do you mean? Maybe I wont be the only one taking the test this time Yukveltyre stared at Lee Han without answering. Lee Han was able to read the correct answer from that cold face. I guess Im the only one taking a different test! okay. Now take out [Biblets drafting machine]. Yukveltyre gestured with his hand as if he thought Lee Han understood. Of course, Lee Han was not convinced at all. He immediately protested fiercely. Senior, you dont have the authority to judge that and make a decision! I will take the test assigned by the professor! Even though Jukveltire had the authority to teach students and supervise exams on behalf of Professor Alpen, this was a line crossed. Isnt it true that you cant just take another test on your own? In response to his juniors strong protest, Yukveltyre slightly tilted his head and said. This is the test that Professor Knighton has assigned to you, the junior of the Wardanaz family What are you talking about? Professor Alpen, a former imperial official, was a very sincere person as expected from a bureaucrat. Even as he rushed to the capital to help the skeleton headmaster, he did not forget his students who were listening to the lecture. Lee Han, moved by the special treatment, sat down. Can I start the exam? Yes * * * Three hours later. Full score. Yukveltire said no more, took the test paper, turned around, and left. Lee Han leaned back in his chair with an expression full of anger, fatigue, and desperation. I was so exhausted that I couldnt even curse the professor. Jo Woo-rin looked at Lee Han, worried. Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin could have released it instead No. Anyway, thats not true. Lee Han, who was excited, quickly came to his senses. Of course, the Einroguard exam was a place where all kinds of cheating was allowed as long as it was not detected, but it was not possible to let the young royal family take the test on their behalf. Lee Han still has some conscience left. ah. I almost forgot. Yukbeltyre, who had left the lounge, opened the door and returned. Lee Han asked with a puzzled look. Did you leave something behind? Wait ah. Here it is. I did well on the test. Thats amazing. Junior. Yukveltire took out a small note and read it. Joourin looked at Yukbeltire with a disgusted face. Is there anyone in the world who praises people like that? But Lee Han didnt care at all. Of course, in general terms, it could have felt rude, but if you thought the other person was Professor Verdus, it was a slightly different story. Its touching to see Professor Verdus write a note like that and say thank you! thank you. Seniors. Please tell senior Direth that I am very grateful. Why Delet? I wasnt involved in this test. haha. Just. really. Take this back with you. Keep it next to you when you study. Lee Han put coffee with melted chocolate in a bottle and then put a few other snacks in the basket and handed them over. After Yukveltire took it back, Jourin tilted his head and asked. Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin has a question. What is it? Why does Lee Han take care of Yukveltire even though he is much more senior? Shouldnt it be the other way around? ! Lee Han was surprised by the sharp question. Looking at his current growth rate, I thought he might become the next emperor if he stayed in Einrogard for a few more months. That That? Its like a mystery of Einrogard that no one knows the answer to. ??? ruler. I have to study. Ill give you a book here, so you can read it. Jo Woo-rin thought that Lee Han was confusing his words, but the childrens book he gave her was interesting, so she skipped over it for now. The story of the great dragon Azirmo is one you never tire of reading. Dragons are not many in number, and most of them have strong isolationist and permissive tendencies, so surprisingly, not many names remain. Azirmo, who left his name among such dragons, could be said to be truly unique. Jourin was determined to become a great dragon like Azirmo and leave his mark in history. The wicked Osu cursed that he would become lazy like other dragons when he got older, but Tak C Lee Han. I read it all. ah. wait a minute. Ill just finish this and find a new book. Jo Woo-rin wants a fun book! There is a Toberry series put together by Guy Nando. I heard you went to the library and found a rare, out-of-print book, so Ill give it to you. and! Jo Woo-rin let out an exclamation of joy. Then, I crawled around and watched what Lee Han was doing. I read Senior Ilegs letter carefully. Thank you so much for passing this music magic test. It was a huge help Hmm. After all, it is right for Lee Han to take the midterm exam first. Jo Woo-rin nodded and thought to himself. Strangely enough, Lee Han denied it (I still didnt understand why he did that), but looking at it objectively, the results proved it. Arent you still talking about exams to your senior who teaches the course? In response to your question about what content should be included in the music magic test, I think the current test difficulty level is too easy ??? Jo Woo-rin opened his eyes wide. Lee Han, who noticed the popularity, turned his head and looked at Jo Woo-rin. Why are you doing this, Your Highness? Uh Lee Han uh what kind of letter is this? Jo Woo-rin, embarrassed, forgot to be polite as usual and asked. If she wasnt mistaken, Lee Han was clearly deciding the content of the exam. How can you decide the content of the test rather than take the test? ah. Your Majesty may not know. This is senior Ileg. Lee Han explained about the 5th grade senior at Phoenix Tower. He is a spectacled bear and is very strong, but he is a good junior who loves books and is interested in music magic, so he creates and teaches lectures I was lucky enough to have achieved some level of achievement in music magic. Thats why my senior passed this test. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. huh. I also saw that with Jo Woo-rin Havent you decided on the exam content? haha. Thats not the case. Ileg senior decides the content of the exam. Im just answering because youre asking for my opinion. Lee Han answered with a smile. It was a laugh that seemed to indicate that Jo Woo-rin had misunderstood. But no matter how much Jo Wullin thought about it, he felt that the current situation was too strange. Lets just say that its okay to pass the exam in advance. Lee Han is only a second year student, so lets just say its okay to ask his opinion about the test content (even though it was hard to take). But why on earth does Lee Han reply to that seriously? Jo Jo Lin is confused Isnt this a professors job? majesty. Originally, when youre in the 5th grade, your job is half the same as that of a professor. Lee Han didnt hesitate to say something very rude because there were no 5th graders around. I wasnt talking about 5th grade, I was talking about Lee Han! majesty. This is just advice. Preparing for and taking a test is on a different level. Is Jo Woo-rin strange? Jo Woo-rin felt dizzy. Zhou Lin nodded, promising himself that he would ask His Majesty the Emperor if this was right when he returned to the capital later. I understand But I think Lee Han is writing his reply too seriously Why does the difficulty level have to be increased? ah. That seems inevitable. Music magic basically falls into a tricky category that has been around for a while. Moreover, the aptitude of the person who can learn greatly increases. In order to get into this type of magic, you have no choice but to set your goals high, even if it feels a bit difficult. Otherwise, it would just be a waste of time. As he began teaching music magic, Ileg prepared so thoroughly that he even built a separate magic tower. This was because it was difficult to get into music magic. It was for a similar reason that I gave each student a piece of sheet music and set that as their goal for the year. Lee Han played with his quill without any hesitation. The results of the scores you gave out last time are truly interesting. Although it is still difficult to contain magical power in words or sounds themselves, it is quite hopeful that exceptional cases can be observed depending on the magicians emotions or immersion. I think you should be able to play music with some magic by this test. Wouldnt it be really sad if you practiced with sheet music all year and got no results? For the sake of other seniors, I think it would be better for Senior Ileg to proceed strictly Lee Han himself has not yet learned the score for [Escape to the Shadow Fortress] that he received last time, but he still had the music magic to play it. Therefore, it was possible to confidently write a letter saying that students should raise their achievements even if it meant scolding other seniors. Lee Han, who had been writing at length in one stroke, paused for a moment. hmm. Am I being too extreme in my opinions? When I thought about it, my seniors were probably taking other lectures, so I might not have been able to devote that much time to just one music magic test. Maybe it would be right to take a little more time No. Its right to do this much. This is all for the seniors. After resolutely shaking off the concerns he had briefly heard, Lee Han finished the letter again. Jo Woo-rin watched the scene from the side and thought to himself. I think being harsh with other wizards when it comes to magic is similar to sewage! Chapter 886 Episode 886 But Jo Woo-rin did not express his thoughts out loud. Although it was a short period of time, my social skills improved rapidly while I was staying at Einrogard. Maybe it was because of the intuition that the dragon race was born with. Jo Woo-rin decided that if he said what he was thinking, even the kindest Lee Han might get angry and kick him out of the lounge. Since Jo Woo-rin is smart, we should wait quietly. Jo Woo-rin, pleased with his own decision, waited patiently. * * * majesty. You have to walk while looking ahead. Yes. majesty. Walk while looking ahead. Ugh. Lee Han used telekinesis magic to confiscate the out-of-print rare Toberiz book that Jo Woo-rin was holding. Jo Woo-rin screamed and tried to roll left and right, but Lee Han coldly ignored him. In any case, even if the hallways and walls of Einrogard are broken, it is Principal Skeletons job to fix them, not Lee Hans. When Lee Han did not return the book even after several minutes of rolling, Jo Woo-rin became depressed and followed him quietly. Ill give it to you later when we return to the break room. Or you can just read it in the break room now. no. Its more fun to follow Lee Han. haha. I can tell you that the lecture is interesting. You seem to be magically promising. It wasnt really a story about a lecture Jo Woo-rin was about to say that Lee Hans experiences were more interesting than the lecture, but he stopped again. Just as I had intuited earlier, even now, I felt a sense of crisis that if I spoke out loud, I might end up back in the break room. Jo Woo-rin suddenly felt proud that he had grown so much. What exactly is the story about the river? Oh no. Well I wonder what lecture Lee Han is going to take now! Its a [Wizards Life with Plants] lecture, but Im not exactly going to listen to the lecture. At Lee Hans words, Jo Woo-rin tilted his head once, then realized it too late and shouted. aha! As expected, Your Highness. You figured it out right away. Are you going to help the professor prepare the midterm exam? No Lee Han was concerned that Jo Woo-rin had experienced only unusual cases and had the wrong common sense about Einroguard. Unusual things happened due to a combination of bad luck, and Einrogard was a little different from usual. is not it? Has it always been like this? I dont usually create tests. You said earlier that music magic is an exception. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But obviously other professors Wow. I feel like Im going to faint because Im so sad that Your Majesty doesnt believe in me Oh no! Jo Woo-rin believes in Lee Han! Sorry! Dont fall! thank you. As soon as Lee Han recovered, Jo Woo-rin looked at him with a bit of suspicion. Could it be that Lee Han is deceiving Jo Woo-rin? Oh no. That cant be possible. Jo Woo-rin shook his head. There is no way a good wizard like Lee Han would cheat. The reason Im going now is to take care of the plants. Due to the nature of the lectures, it requires a lot of work even during break times. Most of the students at Einrogard were busy. Even if you dont fill up most of your time with lectures like Lee Han, you dont have much time to leisurely play. This was especially true as I had to study and prepare in my spare time even if I did not attend lectures. In particular, the goal of this semesters [Wizards Life with Plants] lecture is to grow mandragora. It was a goal that required a lot of effort and attention. aha. Only then did Jo Woo-rin fully understand the truth. Now you know. majesty? Yes. Although he was convinced, a new question arose in Jo Woo-rins mind: When will Lee Han take a break? Meanwhile, Lee Han arrived at the greenhouse on the 6th floor. Jo Woo-rin, who was leisurely inhaling the warm moisture coming from inside, was puzzled when Lee Han did not enter. Instead of going in, Lee Han looked around and knocked on the empty classroom door next to him. -Who are you? He is a person who knows the true value of Mandragora. C Wardanazgun. come in. Bartrek and Ratford, who were waiting in the empty classroom next to him, welcomed Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin became even more confused and closed his eyes. Werent you here to take care of the Mandragora in the greenhouse? What happened? What is the pattern? Its half finished. As expected, the snowflake pattern was difficult. What nonsense! You took such expensive reagents! When Lee Han seemed angry, Batrek quickly made an excuse. Oh, I cant help it. Im still in my second year. Wodanaz. Dont make excuses. Batrek! Buyers dont care about our grade level! I. Wardanaz. I have one question. Ratford, who was listening from the side, raised his hand and asked. what? Are you sure your highness can hear it? Only then did Vatrek realize that a large dragon was staring at him outside the door. Bartrek whispered in horror. hey! What if I bring your highness with me! Im bringing Gainando with me, so theres no reason why I cant tell you to tell Jouri, right? Are you and Kainando the same as Your Majesty? Batrek got angry as if asking what he was talking about. The three of us here were students who had gathered from the beginning of the lecture with a different goal than others. -Apart from the medicinal properties of mandragora, if the leaves have rare patterns, they are sold at a high price. There are lovers -Are you saying that during the lecture on raising mandragora, you make separate patterns on the leaves and sell them at a high price? -Its kind of like that, isnt it? -no. Lets do it now! All wizards had to be able to pursue utility. If you can get both lecture grades and gold, wouldnt you be a true wizard? Therefore, Lee Han and his friends took on the challenge of growing mandragora and carving patterns on its leaves. Quiet. His Majesty Jo Woo-rin is not the person to go and report somewhere. i get it. Wardanaz. Let me believe you. But Wodanaz. why? Isnt the person behind your highness a professor?? Batrek, who was trying to understand, was shocked to find Professor Boladi standing expressionlessly behind Jo Woo-rin. Even with the royal family visiting from outside, the professor really couldnt just ignore it. under. Batrek. Are you deliberately changing the story? To avoid responsibility for failure? Are you still a member of White Tiger Tower? Oh no this is a fair point Professor Bagrek is not the kind of person who will go and report anything, so dont worry. Isnt this crazy guy, really? Batrek shuddered inwardly. I knew that the boy from the Wardanaz family had a level of madness that was different from that of ordinary students, but the madness shown today was overwhelming. You take Professor Boladi around and say things like, Our professor is fine. i get it. okay. Maybe Professor Willow will hear the rumor later and take the leaves! I dont think thats the problem now. Isnt the problem that the leaf is only half-finished even after pouring so much reagent into it? I used almost a whole box of wedding invitation stones in the early days of Buddhism Ugh. Batrek had nothing to say, so he lowered his head and averted his gaze. Whether you are an alchemist or an enchantment wizard, if you receive budget and support but fail to produce results, you will have a similar attitude. Although Bartreck himself did not notice, it was a posture that his seniors and professors had practiced countless times. after. I cant help it. Batrek. I have no choice but to do my best during the remaining time. Lets go in and take care of Mandragora first. i get it. Sorry again. Wodanaz. Finish the pattern while its time to apologize. Batrek grumbled inwardly. Ah-oh. Next time, Ill definitely have to find the reagent. This thought was also the same as that of many senior alchemists. As the conversation ended, Jo Woo-rin, who was watching, opened his mouth. Jo Woo-rin has a question. What are you curious about? Is it because of the gold coins that you want to make leaf patterns? Thats not necessarily true Some people like plants Bartrek and Ratford instinctively made excuses. The two tried to change their minds somehow before admitting it. Yes To save some gold coins Lee Han-do? You could say that there are quite a few aspects like that. Lee Han proudly admitted. Jo Woo-rin asked, resting his chin on his front paw. Cant I take the gold coins from Jo Woo-rins warehouse? !! The three students eyes widened as if they had been struck by lightning. Batrek shouted without realizing it. Are you saying that Your Highness is sponsoring my alchemy? no. Jo Woo-rin was only talking about Lee Han Jo Woo-rin answered in a shy voice. Bartrek was equally embarrassed. ah. sorry. no. its okay. majesty. We can earn it on our own. Bartrek was slightly impressed by his friends specifications. Wardanaz guy. At times like this, you must be from a great noble family. Batrek was also proud of being from a knightly family, but he was tempted by the offer to retrieve the dragons treasure. Thats why the dragons wealth was widely rumored. But Wardanaz, honorably, resolutely rejected the offer. If you receive that, wouldnt it be considered that you were doing it for profit by treating the visiting royal family as guests from outside? Wardanaz. I respect you. I was honestly shaken. Patting his shoulder, Bartrek looked at his friend. And just like that, I flinched. Lee Han was looking at Batrek with a murderous gaze. Be sure to complete the pattern within this semester. Do you understand? I understand * * * Makin. Dont you think Bark is taking good care of you today? Sianna tilted her head at the sight of Batrek tending to the Mandragora sapling while sweating profusely. Of course, the Bark family has a reputation for alchemy among the eastern dwarf families, so it was natural for Bartrek to work hard, but today was especially special Isnt it because next week is the exam? It feels more desperate than that? there. Magic aphids appeared. oh. thank you. Sianna sprayed diluted poison to catch the magic aphids. Looking around, I saw that the students were very diverse as they were about to take their midterm exams. First of all, students who usually worked hard to manage Mandragora, like Siana and Yoner, were relatively relaxed. Catching bugs that happened to appear and refilling the water that was lacking In comparison, most of the students who were lazy were bustling. There was a fuss belatedly trying to fill in the areas that the bugs had eaten or to drive the bugs out. And there were some students who were quite relaxed. These were students who were not relaxed because they were confident, but who ruined things early and boldly sold the saplings to their seniors. Hehe Just go to the punishment room and thats it. Quiet. Because its embarrassing. If you ask me, Bartrek falls into the first category, so why is he so desperate? I couldnt figure out why. Meanwhile, students in the second category slowly approached Lee Han. Wardanaz. please! I cant hear you. You must lead us! With the same skills you showed in first grade! I dont know what youre talking about. If other people hear it, they will misunderstand it. ??? Jo Woo-rin was amazed to see the students chasing Lee Han. Makein Makein. I have a question. What are you curious about? What are those wizards asking from Lee Han? ah. Yoner explained with a chuckle. Those were students who had been there since the beginning of the semester. Growing a mandragora requires water, attention, and sunlight. If we could artificially give Mandragora the power that the sun emits, it would be possible to dramatically accelerate its growth. -I heard there is an artificial solar artifact in the principals warehouse. Wouldnt it be perfect if I just steal it? The students who made this decision were trying to somehow attract Lee Han. Of course, Lee Han was completely ignoring it. There was no reason to take such a gamble when I was already taking good care of raising it. If I had that, wouldnt Lee Hans mandragago grow much better? I guess so? Jo Woo-rin took one look at the sapling that Lee Han was growing, opened his mouth wide, and then narrowed his eyes and glared at the surrounding space. As if measuring the interval at which the breath can be safely fired. Makin is really kind! yes? Why suddenly? Id like to ask one more question. Are there ever times when no one is here in the greenhouse? There is, but? Yoner felt a strange sense of discomfort. When a member of the royal family suddenly gives a compliment, they usually have an ulterior motive. Chapter 887 Episode 887 Arent you asking because you have something else in mind? Joner asked a question as if he was just wondering. Guy Nando couldnt hide his feelings well when asked this question. If Jo Woo-rin had other intentions, he would not be able to hide them and would panic. What else are you thinking? Jo Woo-rin doesnt really know what hes talking about. Jo Woo-rin gave a nonchalant look. If there was something Yoner didnt expect, it was the speed of Jourins growth. During the short time he stayed in Einrogard, he followed Lee Han around and his social skills were rapidly improving. Yoner, who had never thought that Jourin could lie so shamelessly and confidently, was deceived. Usually there are no people in the evening. When the sun goes down, it takes relatively less work to make it Hehehe. majesty? huh? Why are you calling? Yoner glanced at Jourin. No matter how much I think about it, something is strange Ah! Jo Woo-rin is curious about that fruit! Thats not a fruit, its a trap that looks like a fruit. It kills any prey that touches it. Why on earth would you do that in a greenhouse with wizards? Jo Woo-rin, who asked any question to change the topic, was completely overwhelmed. * * * hmm. Not too bad. Its a little less than expected, though. ??? Lee Han and his friends who left the greenhouse and walked to the Blue Dragon Tower lounge looked at him like he was crazy. Among the mandragora seedlings currently in the greenhouse, if there was one that was growing the best, it was the mandragora that Lee Han was growing. There was time and effort put into it, but it was the owners magic that had the greatest impact. Just as plants grew quickly in Professor Thunders Garden, Mandragora was also affected. When a friend like that said, Its a little less than expected, it was natural for him to look at me like I was crazy. Siana, who accompanied me to the crossroads, whispered. Is it possible that Wardanaz has finally lost his mind? Wardanaz just listened to too many lectures! Dont say things like that! I can hear everything. Lee Han glared at his friends. Ive been feeling it recently, but there have been times when my friends treat me like Im a little crazy. It was a very rude attitude. I didnt make a strange prediction. I changed my wand this time. Saying that, Lee Han took out his cane. It was a staff made of black magnet on one side and the sacred tree of the Spirit King on the other side. And it did not end with simply being a sacred tree. Inside this sacred tree, the powerful spirit of the Hornbeam Tree, King of the Trees, is sealed. Didnt he definitely have the power of life? Lee Han? huh? I dont think Ive ever seen you use spirit power? Yoner asked, tilting his head. Of course, my friend, who was taking all the schools, was so busy moving around that he could have used the spirits power while Yoner wasnt looking. But at least when Yoner was around, I never saw him. Usually, if a wizard wants to use the power of a spirit, doesnt he have to summon a contracted spirit, pay a price, and give a specific command? I didnt summon you and command you, but shouldnt the strength come out on its own? ? ?? ??? My friends were taken aback by the novel claim that overturned the fundamental concept of elemental science. Isnt what Priest Sianna said correct? I think Wardanaz is tired after hearing so many lectures. no. Listen. Of course, in general, if you want to give a command to a spirit, you have to go through a standard process. If it had been another spirit, he would have summoned Lee Han as well and then asked for it. However, this tree spirit is completely sealed within the staff. This was not someone that Lee Han could call out and ask for a favor. If he wanted to use it, Lee Han had to arbitrarily draw out the power contained within the staff and use it. But the spirit here is sealed? Hes even the one who was dissatisfied with me because he didnt use his powers properly last time I heard you solved it last time? huh? I heard they were attacked and subdued last time. The fact that there was an attack means that the seal has been broken to some extent, right? His friends nodded to Yoners question. Of course, the seal may not have been completely broken, but the fact that the spirit was attacking the conscious world meant that the seal had been broken to some extent. At least the spirits consciousness has awakened. In that case, it was right for the wizard to draw power by talking to the spirit rather than arbitrarily drawing power as he had done so far. I know? After listening to Yoner and his friends explanation, Lee Han belatedly realized his mistake. When I thought carefully about why I made this mistake, only one reason came out. for a moment. Even when this spirit became conscious, it never spoke to me. The friends looked at each other. Then he quickly avoided Lee Hans gaze. It was an attitude of wanting someone to speak for him first. Why dont you even explain? I hope everyone can express their opinions freely. Uh So Well um The spirit may have forgotten haha. The students, who had been seeing since last year that a friend of the Wardanaz family did not have a very good relationship with the spirit, could not bear to tell the truth and went around in circles. Finally, Yoner spoke. hmm. Lee Han. The spirit might be a little angry. indeed. What a coincidence. I just got angry at this spirit too. Lee Han grabbed the staff and began to infuse it with magic. As the magical power was concentrated on the sacred tree rather than the black magnet, a wave of power spread around the area. If it were an ordinary material, it would not be able to withstand the magic power and would have already screamed, but the Spirit Kings sacred tree had a different capacity. No matter how much magic I poured into it, it didnt move at all. However, like the Spirit Kings sacred tree, Lee Hans magical power was not at all inferior to extraordinary. As magical energy was injected endlessly, the Spirit Kings sacred tree eventually became oversaturated with magical energy. And the spirit of the hornbeam tree, who was pretending to be asleep inside, could not stand it and screamed. -oh my! Oh my gosh! Wow! Youre alive. You were alive, why didnt you tell me? -I dont know what youre talking about! Lee Han poured out his magic power mercilessly. Maybe it was another spirit, but he had no intention of showing mercy to the one who attacked him so viciously in the world of the black book last time. The friends watching from the side were thrilled by the powerful magic swirling around them. It was a sight that anyone would have thought was tearing a spirit apart with force. Wow Wodanaz. Isnt this dangerous? You do not have to worry. Siana Priest. A cane doesnt break like this. The black magnet is also connected Moreover, this spirit is arrogant and arrogant, so he needs to be severely scolded. At Lee Hans words, Professor Boladi lightly nodded as if he was doing well. Seeing that sight, Sianna thought to herself. Thats not what Im saying Currently, the spirits of several students, including Siana, were still summoned. The students were close to Lee Han, so seeing this scene only made them tremble, but to the spirits who didnt know Lee Han well, he was a fearsome magic tyrant. Middle and lower level spirits are already running away out of fear, so if this rumor spreads, wouldnt it only increase their notoriety? Sianna, who was trying to say something, hesitated and eventually held back. Honestly, the boy from the Wardanaz family was a little scary even for Siana. Even the right words can be dangerous if you say them when you are in a bad mood. Sianna wisely decided to remain silent. -Oh my gosh! wrong! Wrong! I said I did it wrong! surrender! surrender! Lee Han didnt stop. Saratan, the hornbeam tree spirit who suffered from his entire body being burned by the high density of magical power, suddenly realized the honorific language. C Wrong! Wizard! I was wrong! I guess Ive realized my mistake now. -yes! yes! Please stop! Why didnt you say anything and just stayed quiet? -The wizard didnt call me, right? haha. Lee Han started pouring out his magic again with a smile. Professor Boladi smiled faintly at the sight of his student resolutely dealing with the evil spirit without being swayed. -Ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga! Wrong! Wrong! What did I do wrong? -I should have come out first and called the wizard! Its my fault I stayed silent when I could have called! I guess my memory is coming back now. -Thats right! Thats right! When the pain stopped, the spirit of the hornbeam tree was furious. Even if it was sealed inside the staff, striking Saratan directly would require complex processes or advanced magic. However, this boy overpowered Saratan in a simple yet terrifying way. Wasting this much magical power just for the sake of causing pain! Youre a crazy wizard! When you grow up, you wont even be able to name a decent tyrant! Because of you, I couldnt raise more Mandragoras. How are you going to take responsibility? -Isnt it growing fast enough even now? So that means you were watching a mandragora being raised? Oops! Saratan was like, oh no. I should have taken him out as if I didnt know him at all, but I was caught watching him awake inside the cane. -Kaaaaaaaaaa! Lee Han asked after once again pouring out magical power and inflicting pain. ruler. So what are you going to do now? -yes? Ahhh! Ahhh! What are you going to do? -ah! ah! I think I understand! We will grow more Mandragoras! I will use my power! You finally give the right answer. Lee Han was satisfied with his magic. Saratan rolled over in pain and cursed inwardly. I should have definitely destroyed it then! good. Lets go raise Mandragora. -Please wait a moment! Why? Do you want to suffer again? You crazy wizard! -Thats not it! Plants like mandragora require a lot of intelligence, so they are difficult to grow with ordinary powers. Give me just one day and I will create a new shoot filled with power! Just plug it in and it will grow in no time! hmm. I guess that doesnt mean I cant do it C Absolutely not! Please believe me! The spirit who once held the title of King Tujeonseungmok cried out desperately. Lee Han nodded as if he understood. good night. Let me believe you. But do you know how to make Mandragora leaf patterns? -yes? Why are you interested in such useless things baby! Its okay if you dont know. When it seemed like the other person didnt know, Lee Han decided to finish the matter neatly instead of asking any more questions. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I used a little bit of magic, but Thank you everyone. If you hadnt told me, I would have continued to fall for this cunning bastards tricks. Thats right. Wardanaz. Im your friend no matter what you do. do not worry. thats right! Never mind if the spirits spread strange rumors! ?? Lee Han was puzzled by his friends reactions. The hornbeam spirit is trapped in a staff and the spirit himself had an accident, so I cant really spread the rumor? Uh thats thats a good thing! haha! Its bland. As Lee Han tried to take another step, he noticed a small sense of discomfort. When I left the classroom earlier, the spirits of my friends who followed me were not visible. Have you all been reverse summoned in the meantime? Since it wasnt that important, Lee Han just kept moving. Chapter 888 Episode 888 How much did you make? -Im working hard. Wizard! okay. Hurry up. After a while. How long has it been? Youre such a son of a bitch. Saratan swore. He said he definitely needed it for a day, but he asked again after taking a few steps. Anyway, most wizards were fucking bastards. -Im doing my best! But it will take a day Hmm. Its probably not a trick. Lee Han muttered as if he was suspicious. Saratan smiled servilely (even though the wizard couldnt see it) and noticed. Should I call the King of Thunder and supervise him? For that reason, I think summoning a powerful spirit is too much. is it? This wand spirit is so cunning -! Seeing the wizard boy calmly saying scary things about summoning the Thunder King and having him supervise him, Saratan desperately began to create a sprout filled with power. * * * Flash! In the middle of the night, Jo Woo-rin slowly opened his eyes. When I looked around the lounge, I couldnt see a single student. Hehe. Jo Woo-rin is smart. Lee Han, who would normally have been sitting by the fireplace until dawn reading a book, was persuaded by Jo Woo-rin to send him upstairs. -Lee Han needs to sleep! -yes? Why are you suddenly saying that? -hurry! -I have a lot of work to do, so its a bit weird to sleep all of a sudden -If you dont go up, Ill send a letter to the imperial family saying that Lee Han cant sleep and study! -majesty. Have you read any strange books? Lee Han was reluctant, but when Jo Woo-rin insisted, he went up and lay down on the bed. And honestly, it was true that I was tired. Einrogard students had the characteristic of falling asleep as soon as they put their heads on the ground, even without any special magic, and Lee Han was no exception. Jo Woo-rin will solve Lee Hans test. Jo Woo-rin, who was trying to scurry out of the empty lounge, heard the voice of a baby basilisk in his ears. -What are you doing? When I thought about it, I had forgotten that I was sleeping while hugging a baby basilisk instead of Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin turned pale and waved his front paw. Shh! Shh! Quiet! -Joe, be quiet! Help me! Help me!! The baby basilisk was frightened when it realized that Lee Han was not there. Even if the dragon in front of you devours you, there is no one who can stop you. I told you to be quiet! Black! Jo Woo-rin began to shed tears when it seemed like things were going to go wrong due to the baby basilisks cries. Then the baby basilisk was startled. -Why why are you crying?? Jo Woo-rin got caught because of the basilisk Ugh -Oh no. I wasnt caught. There is no one! I dont know what youre trying to do, but Jo Woo-rin planned it hard! -Its not over yet! The baby basilisk tried hard to comfort Jourin. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jo Woo-rin, who was in tears, barely regained her strength from the comfort. Is it really not over yet? What is Jo Woo-rins plan? -Thats right! But what is the plan? Umm. Jo Woo-rin Jo Woo-rin explained his ambitious plan. He sneaks into the greenhouse at night and fires his breath onto the mandragora that Lee Han is growing, promoting overgrowth. Unfortunately, the baby basilisk was not a wizard. He was ready to praise any plan as long as it wasnt a plan to eat him. -Sounds like a great plan!! Is that so? -Yes yes yes! Jo Woo-rin completely stopped crying and smiled. I felt better thanks to the support of the baby basilisk. Then well start again! -yes! Jo Woo-rin placed the baby basilisk on his head. It was only then that the baby basilisk realized that he was going with him, but he couldnt bring himself to ask him to come down. -Am I going with you? huh? -its nothing! Lets do our best together! We will do it! Jo Woo-rin transformed into an eagle and quickly flew up to the break room window. Then Professor Bendozol, who had been sleeping on the dirt, opened his eyes and soared into the air. Jo Wrin and the baby basilisk were so surprised that their hearts stopped. Ahhh?! -Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! How dare Ugh. majesty? Professor Bendozol, who woke up after detecting movement, was surprised to find Jo Woo-rin transformed in place of the intruder. How did you recognize Jo Woo-rin? I know how to distinguish the waves of thought emitted by all races. Even if you transform, that wont change. -I feel bad. The baby basilisk whispered so that only Jourin could hear. Jo Woo-rin was about to nod but held back. Jo Jo Woo-rin has a place to go. I wish you would get out of the way. Where do you mean? Professor Bendozol asked an obvious question as an escort. Isnt Einrogard at night a demonic world full of all kinds of evil students and less evil monsters? Of course, Jo Woo-rin hesitated, unable to answer. Dragon? Uh thats I mean ??? Eight! Why are you asking so much? How cruel! Jo Woo-rin insisted even though he knew it was nonsense. The baby basilisk thought to itself. It looks like the plan is already going to fail But surprisingly, deterrence was very effective. Professor Bendozol threw himself on the floor and fell face down. bang! I have committed a mortal sin, Dragon! How dare a petty wizard try to inquire about the dragons whereabouts! Im bleeding?! This is nothing special. Professor Bendozol jumped up and wiped the blood running down his forehead. Considering my blasphemous behavior, I deserve to suffer more than this. Stop that! Jo Woo-rin was wrong! Jo Woo-rin, unable to withstand his opponents madness, eventually revealed his plan. Go to the greenhouse on the 6th floor and find Mandragora Indeed! Theyre planning to take the students Mandragoras and stock them in the Dragons warehouse! I will help! Professor Bendozol shouted excitedly. It was something the students should also be thankful for. How thankful I am that a dragon like Jo Woo-rin takes all the Mandragora away. Not that, but to raise Mandragora Indeed! You seem to be interested in growing Mandragoras. Dragons mercy is wider than a continent! I will help! No, I am not interested in raising Jo Woo-rin. It seems that Lee Hans mandragora has not yet fully grown After learning the reason, Professor Bendozol glared at the dormitory tower with a grim look in his eyes. The baby basilisk whispered quickly. -Look at that wizards eyes! Its the look in your eyes that wants to kill you! Are you glaring at Lee Han now?! What are you talking about? Absolutely not. Wow, these eyes! These eyes! Professor Bendozol slapped himself in the eye. Jo Woo-rin shouted in a tired voice. I understand. You dont hate Lee Han, do you? yes! Of course. C Make him swear that he is his favorite disciple. The baby basilisk truly had the cunning wisdom of the king of snakes. Jo Woo-rin relayed it as is. Then, bloody tears suddenly began to flow from Bendozols eyes. Hi! sorry. Dragon. Its because I just hit you wrong. I see the oath? . Professor Bendozol only gritted his teeth and swore after expressing dozens of negative emotions on his face. With the love I have for animals, I will consider that bird no, I will consider the student of the Wardanaz family as a cherished student -Cant I ask to inherit the inheritance as well? When the baby basilisk asked quietly, Jo Woo-rin expressed his disapproval. That seems a bit harsh in Jo Wuris opinion * * * Professor Bendozol used all the magic he had to escort Jo Wuri to the greenhouse. The seniors who were walking around under the cover of darkness quickly widened their distance when they spotted Professor Bendozol from afar. -Ahh! Hes crazy! -what? who? -You crazy guy! -ah. Professor Bendozol? Lets go back to the other side. His crazy reputation came in handy in times like this. The students had no idea that an invisible dragon was following behind Professor Bendozol. Sometimes, when students hesitated, Professor Bendozol threatened them with tears. Crrrrrrr! Ahh! Hes a crazy professor! who!? Verdus? Its night! Ah Bendozol! Bounce! After clearing the road, Professor Bendozol wiped the sweat from his forehead. Its something Ive thought about for a long time, but I thought it would be okay to reduce the number of students at Einrogard to about 1/10. Instead, the number of mysterious animals is increased by about 10 times But how are you planning to raise Mandragora, Dragon? Although Professor Bendozol was an animal expert, he was not without abilities in other fields. Einrogard professors are basically multi-talented. In the professors opinion, several elixirs or elixirs were needed to grow Mandragora at its current level faster. [Arlkhans Growth Elixir] is a bold choice, but something like [Ahraks Purple Poison] will also help Mandragora grow. If you had secured this, you could have given orders to Bendozol. You move yourself. Wardanaz you bastard! Professor Bendozol trembled with burning jealousy and hatred. If Bendozol were Wardanaz, he would have lived with gratitude every moment. That ungrateful, arrogant, evil, and arrogant bastard Ill come in for a moment. yes. Please come back. When Jo Woo-rin arrived in front of the greenhouse and spoke, Professor Bendozol nodded. Flash!!!!!! ? Professor Bendozol was startled when a strong sphere like the sun shimmered beyond the glass window of the front door. no way?! There was one more way to raise Mandragora besides elixirs and elixirs. This is to artificially create the sun. I didnt think it was such an absurd method, but with the dragons abilities, it wasnt impossible. Dragon! As I quickly opened the door and went inside, the small sun in the air disappeared in an instant. Jo Woo-rin continued to cry. It wasnt fully grown yet, but it recoiled because the breath was pulled out forcibly. Professor Bendozols heart almost stopped with anger and self-blame, but he persevered and moved on. Are you okay! Joe Joe Lin is fine. The other the other Mandragoras Theyre fine. Youre in complete control! The most important thing in the process of creating a temporary artificial sun by exhaling breath and then fixing it was control. Since it is a storm of such strong power, the moment it is missed, it destroys the surroundings. As the surrounding area was a greenhouse full of plants, even the slightest mistake could cause major destruction. Of course, Professor Bendozol doesnt care one bit if something like that happens, but Im fine. That bird no. You focused the light precisely on Wodanajs Mandragora. Hehehe. Jo Woo-rins plan has succeeded! As expected of you, Dragon! -uh hey? The baby basilisk called out to the self-praising dragon and the professor. Lee Hans mandragora sapling, which received the intense power, was growing. at such a fast pace! C!!!!!! Before they had even come out of the ground, Mandragoras scream struck the three peoples eardrums and shook their souls. Fortunately, the three of them were able to endure it because each of their species was a strong species called the Dragon Basilisk Professor. outside! Go outside! Professor Bendozol quickly threw the two outside, closed the greenhouse door, and used a sealing spell. Meanwhile, the overgrown Mandragora inside continued to howl like crazy. It was so brutal that even though it was sealed, the shock was felt even outside the greenhouse. Its my first time seeing something like that! It was my first time seeing Professor Bendozol, also known as Mandrago, who let out such bloody cries even from under the ground. Jo Woo-rin looked like he realized that things had gone wrong. Im in big trouble! What should I do? What do we do? Dragon! Huh? Does Professor Bendozol have any solution!? Dragon has never visited here today! - Chapter 889 Chapter 889 The baby basilisk, which was the first to come to its senses, shouted in bewilderment. -Thats called a horse! I thought a professor would be able to calm the overgrown mandragora and make it stop crying, but he said, We never came here today! But Professor Bendozol didnt care. Dragon. Although it may promote growth, there is no way to turn back a grown Mandragora. This is the best thing to do now. Ha, but Jo Woo-rin seems to be a little pricked by his conscience Of course, Jo Woo-rin also expressed his disapproval. As a student or professor at Einrogard, Jo Woo-rin still had the sense of an outsider. Dragon. Its okay to reveal the truth. I dont care at all either. -Why arent you paying attention? The baby basilisk was once again dumbfounded. Another professors classroom is in such chaos right now, and its a bit too much to pay attention But Dragon. I dare say that Dragon is so merciful and kind that he listens even to the criticisms of students who are not his level. When I think of Dragon-samas heartache, I already feel heartbroken! Bendozol pounded his heart with mad loyalty. The baby basilisk whispered in a tired voice. -Im scared of that person. That said, I think the opinion makes sense. -?! The baby basilisk was startled when Jo Woo-rins attitude changed in a moment. -why!? That Jo Woo-rin I dont want to be scolded by Lee Han Jo Woo-rin spoke hesitantly, putting his front feet together in front of him. It wasnt any of the other students business, but Lee Han got angry and said, You! If he said, Go back to the capital!, he would be so sad that Zhao Lins heart might stop. The opinion was so persuasive that even the baby basilisk was momentarily speechless. -Thats the same for me too. yes? The baby basilisk was troubled. Do you tell the truth according to your conscience and loyalty? Or do you listen to the suspicious professors mean-spirited suggestion and hide it? -Lets hide it! The baby basilisk made a decision like the king of snakes. Jo Woo-rin, who was also struggling with her thoughts, was pleased when her friend agreed. really?? -yes! Weve never visited! When the baby basilisk cried out and waved its tail, Jourin responded by waving his wings. At that sight, dew formed around Professor Bendozols eyes. I didnt even know I had to work as a professor at Einrogard to see such beautiful sights. okay! No one will know were there! great! I will stick out my tongue and keep your secret! When Professor Bendozol caught the mood and shouted, the two were shocked and distanced themselves. * * * Lee Han woke up and came down, frowning. Whats wrong with you, Wardanaz? No I think I had a disturbing dream I think I know why. Its because I always sleep on a chair and then on a bed. Lee Han looked at Asan in confusion, but the other students seemed to agree with Asans words. It seems plausible. Wardanaz. You need to use the bed too. thats right. A private room is not a place to store books, but a place to sleep. Everyone is noisy. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I waved my wand, golden brown bread flew out of the frying pan placed on the bonfire. At the same time, glass jars containing various jams and butter-cured and cut hams wrapped in brown wrapping paper arrived one after another from the cupboard. The Blue Dragon Tower students grabbed each others bread before admiring their friends brilliance in using 5-circle magic for household chores. Einrogard students used to make noise during meal times when they were just newbies, but now they have decent friends. I knew very well that if I did something else while talking, I would only be harming myself. Wardanaz. How many tests are you taking next week? Have you seen everything already? No? What kind of person keeps spreading nonsense? I thought it was because Gainando was bragging to the White Tiger Tower guys that he already passed all of the exams. This bastard. Lee Han trembled when he realized the culprit was nearby. Even if you get into childish arguments with other top students, what can you do if you spread fake rumors? I will prepare it over the weekend. Language lectures, transformation magic lectures Ah. thats right. I guess I should go to the greenhouse. Come with me. I need to catch some bugs too. More than that, Your Highness isnt waking up? The students were puzzled as they saw Jo Woo-rin sound asleep in front of the fireplace. Shouldnt you wake me up? Im sure youll pout if you leave me behind. But why are you sleeping so long? You usually woke up earlier than us. Joourin was a young dragon. In other words, it meant that it was physically almost invincible. I couldnt help but be amazed that the person who always woke up early and rolled around to go outside was still sleeping. majesty. majesty? Ugh Jo Woo-rin didnt do it What? Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin, who woke up late, noticed the students and blinked. My face turned pale. Even if Zhao Wulin said something strange just now, it was all sleep talk! Talking in your sleep! You didnt say anything. isnt it? Jo Woo-rin is innocent! ?? No matter how you look at it, the students, including Lee Han, murmured at Jo Woo-rins strange reaction. Didnt it happen that Gainando came at night, stabbed him with a cane, and then ran away? no way. No way I guess thats the case. no. How jealous Gai Nando is. Meanwhile, Lee Han put the baby basilisk back into his sleeve. Lee Han was puzzled to see the guy who would normally wake up in the morning and chatter away, dozing off. what? Did you two do anything at night? majesty. Im thinking of going to our greenhouse. Would you like to come with me? Uh uh, I went there yesterday too, again? I think thats too much. I pity the Einrogard students! majesty! All the students were impressed. How merciful! Some students vowed that when they graduated, they would join the royal faction that supported Joe Lin as emperor. Looking at the courage he had just shown against the dragon race, he was fully qualified. But we still have to go. I need to plant those new shoots too. Its probably completed, right? -Do not worry. You will be amazed! Saratan rubbed his palms cunningly and cunningly. Because of the recent attack, this arrogant and fierce spirit was very discouraged. good. I will believe it. I heard that the spirit here raises Mandragora. Your Majesty, are you going with us? I will introduce you to plants that you did not see yesterday. Wardanaz. Most of the plants I didnt see yesterday are plants that attack people What do you think? Your Majesty would find that more interesting. It was difficult for most plants to make even a single scratch on Jourins scales. Lee Han confidently recommended it because he knew what Jo Woo-rin liked. Joe Joulin might be a little scary ?!?? Lee Han was really surprised. majesty. Did something happen? If youre worried about Einrogard, you can go back at any time Ah, no! Thats not it! Gainando didnt come out at night, attack with magic, and run away, right? Absolutely not Jo Woo-rin said he would go see the greenhouse Jo Woo-rin looked enviously at the basilisk sleeping in his sleeve. It would have been better if Jo Woo-rin was also asleep! * * * Its not like youre going to change your mind later. -Do not worry. I told you youd be surprised. Lee Han harassed the spirit every five minutes on the way. Friends who didnt know what kind of animosity there was between the two whispered. -Isnt Wardanaz too harsh on the spirits? -I guess its the Wardanaz familys way. To subdue a strong spirit, you need dignity. -indeed. So the spirits run away Uuuuuuuung! All the students instinctively covered both their ears at the uncomfortable vibration sound coming from the greenhouse in the distance. Except for Lee Han. what? Wowardanaz. In the greenhouse in the greenhouse! Its clear that Mandragora was chosen! Yoner, who was the first to grasp the situation, shouted. Among the greenhouse plants, the only plants that could be heard were mandragoras, even outside the door. everyone. Take the potion! Thank you Joner! Not you! I know. Ihan was slightly hurt when Yoner got angry and told him to give it to his friends. Of course, it wouldnt have meant anything if Lee Han himself drank it, but Theres no need to say something like that! The students, who managed to take out a mental protection potion and Mandragora earplugs, breathed a sigh of relief. Why was Mandragora chosen? well? As Lee Han approached the greenhouse, he stopped. I realized that there was a magic seal I had never seen hanging on the greenhouse door. what? Did Professor Willow hang it up? However, if Professor Willow had hung it up, there was no reason to hang it up without telling the students. Instead of breaking the seal, Lee Han first tried to check the situation inside. Then he took a few steps back in shock. Whats wrong with you, Wardanaz? Can Mandragora actually grow like that? ?? The friends brought their faces closer to the greenhouse window, wondering what Lee Han was talking about. Then, in shock, he took a few steps back. Originally, Mandragoras body, which looked like a screaming person, was buried deep in the ground, with only the leaves and upper stem slightly exposed. But now, the greenhouse was filled with huge mandragora leaves and trunks that I had never seen before. The leaves were so large that they covered half of the greenhouse. Other top students who arrived late were also surprised to see the situation inside. What on earth happened? Can Mandragora grow like that? Rather than that, were you crying on the ground now? Didnt Mandragora come out?? If its like this outside the greenhouse door Okay! When Siana shouted, everyones eyes turned to her. What did you know, Priest Siana? I understand why Mandragora became like that. Wardanaz. Siana stretched out her finger with a confident attitude, like a detective. At the tip of that finger was Lee Hans staff. The spirit within that wand is the culprit! -????!!!! Saratan, who was waiting with a bud, suddenly screamed at the sight of the wizard accusing him of being the culprit. Of course, Saratans voice did not reach the other students except Lee Han. Who else but that spirit would raise Mandragora like that? Plus, that spirit has a motive! I have a grudge against Wardanaz, so its not surprising if I misinterpret the order! Is it the spirits revenge! So thats what I meant when I asked you to wait a day! The students were all amazed by Sianas reasoning. Powerful and fierce beings from other dimensions did not go easy even if they were bound by a contract. They are always trying to exploit the contract holder by exploiting a gap in the contract. -Absolutely not! Absolutely not! Who is that damn wizard bastard slandering? Kill it! Saratan jumped up and down. Making excuses like this in itself felt absurd. It was humiliating to submit to a young wizard, but you have to make excuses like this! However, Lee Han was already half-way behind Siannas reasoning. Now that I think about it, didnt you say that you would be surprised when you get to the greenhouse? - Chapter 890 Episode 890 Saratans voice became even more urgent when he found himself in a situation where he could be accused of being a criminal after acting a little proud. -Thats not what I meant, wizard! Please believe me! Please believe me. -yes! You tried to kill me and escape as soon as we met. - Saratan wanted to say, If strong beings meet in another dimension, they can fight each other in a big fight. Why are you still acting so petty about that? However, thanks to several recent attacks by wizards, Saratans social skills were highly developed for a great spirit. -Its a misunderstanding!! Wardanaz, that spirit bastard! We have to subdue that spirit bastard! That insolent, ungrateful bastard! Wardanaz didnt rule by force for nothing! I worried about you, and you return the favor like this?! The friends of each tower became angry and shouted, pointing at Lee Hans staff. If it werent for Lee Han, he would have taken the staff away and burned it himself. For now, everyone calm down. Wardanaz. You cant trust that spirit! Im going to betray you again! no. I told you to calm down because in order to safely subdue the spirit inside the staff, you have to go to an uninhabited place and use anti-shock magic. The students couldnt help but admire the sight of Wardanaz, who had already finished planning how to subdue them even before they could persuade him. As expected, he had the brilliance of a senior in his grade. -no! No, wizard! Im in a sealed state, so if Im destroyed! You should have done so well, why are you stabbing me in the back? -I didnt hit it!! stop!! ??? When Jo Woo-rin screamed, all the students looked up in surprise. majesty. Why are you doing this? oh. It must have been hard to see the spirit being tormented. Do not worry. Wardanaz will be destroyed in a place where it cannot be seen. Thats not that Thats not that Thats Jo Woo-rin did that! !!! Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jo Woo-rin, unable to bear the remorse of his conscience, eventually told the truth. The students still didnt understand, so they asked again. Your Majesty did it? Arent you doing this to protect the spirits? Are you so kind? Why is Gainando so different? -Hey you wizards! I told you I didnt do it!! Saratan screamed inside his staff. Lee Han frowned as if it was noisy. majesty. Please tell me what happened. And you dont have to worry. No matter what your highness does, the students here wont be angry. As tears welled up in Jo Woo-rins eyes, Lee Han soothed them. The students nodded and agreed. thats right. majesty. Accidents like this are common in Einrogard. You just say that spirit did it? Its okay for us to do that. Everyone thank you so much everyone! Kek. Jo Woo-rin shed tears and tried to hug the students. If Lee Han hadnt put down the telekinesis cushion at the right time, some of the students might have suffered broken ribs. Actually something like this happened After crying for a while, the real Jo Woo-rin explained the situation. At the same time, I was worried that Lee Han might get angry, so I watched him. This is Professor Bendozols fault. thats right. The spirit is at fault too. In some ways, its the principals fault for creating this magic school. Anyway, Your Highness, there is nothing wrong with you. Lee Han and his friends quickly distributed responsibility to appease Jo Woo-rin. Jo Woo-rin shook his head. Oh no. Its not Professor Bendozols fault, its not the spirits fault, its not Gonadaltes fault Jo Woo-rin C Wizard. They say its not my fault! Cant you hear?? When Saratan protested, Lee Han quietly injected magic power into him. Saratan understood the warning and immediately shut his mouth. Honestly, Professor Bendozol is responsible. Isnt that what a professors position was supposed to be? Isnt that right, Professor? Lee Han called Professor Boladi as if asking for help. Professor Boladi quickly answered. The position of a professor is a position of responsibility. Professor Bendozol is responsible. Look! is it? Jo Woo-rin, who was blaming himself, became a little tempted when Professor Boladi did the same. When youre young, you tend to be tempted when everyone tells you its not your fault. What are you all doing here? Professor Willow, who arrived late after hearing Mandragoras screams, was embarrassed to see students surrounding and comforting the large dragon. * * * Its Professor Bendozols fault. After listening to the explanation, Professor Willow came to a firm conclusion. If the professor had followed along, he should have stopped him or at least taken care of it. What is this? Look. majesty. Professor Willow also says the same thing. It might really be like that. I dont dare advise on the principals rules, but I think someone like Professor Bendozol should stay in the punishment room longer Is it really a good thing to have a professor say he is an excellent wizard? Professor Willow spoke in a wise voice filled with experience. Lee Han was intrigued and asked. Why did Professor Bendozol go to the punishment room? I set fire to the principals ranch earlier Wait. I guess Ill have to appease Mandragora first. Lee Han felt sad inside, but Professor Willow first focused on the urgent matter. After breaking the seal and entering the greenhouse, he put the overgrown Mandragora to sleep and checked the plants that were damaged by its cries The speed was so fast that it was hard to believe that he was a professor who usually moved slowly. After completing the work in a whirlwind, Professor Willow walked out with a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there is no major problem. Rather, Your Highness. You managed to release your breath inside the greenhouse. No matter how much Professor Bendozol recommended it, it is dangerous. Yes? Jo Woo-rin was embarrassed. The explanation of the situation seemed a bit distorted after being spoken a few times. It was Jo Woo-rins choice to release the breath, but why do you think Professor Bendozol recommended it? Thats Jo Woo-rin Indeed. Professor Bendozol is truly evil. ?! Jo Woo-rin was even more embarrassed when Lee Han intervened and nailed him. When I looked at him in surprise, Lee Han nodded slightly. Just do what Professor Bendozol did. Jo Woo-rin was trembled. This is the Einroguard magicians way of dealing with things?! I put the Mandragora in a marinade, so leave it like this and harvest it when it has settled down to a certain degree. I guess thats enough. Are there any problems? Lee Han tried to check the condition of Mandragora as it was related to his grades. Professor Willow was lost in thought for a moment. Lee Han also became nervous when he saw that. Is there a problem? So Jo Woo-rin also made a clicking sound, probably because he was nervous. At least I grew up well? haha. professor. You were surprised! Professor Willow smiled kindly at his students shout. I grew up well, so whats the problem? Lee Hans Mandragora grew rapidly, but there were no problems with its ingredients. This was thanks to growing it only with the pure power of the sun, not with other elixirs or elixirs. Upon hearing the compliment, a smile appeared on Lee Hans lips. Jo Woo-rins wings also flapped. lol. Hmm. Come to think of it, kid, you probably have nothing to do until final exams. Ive grown up at this level. Since we were to check the growth of the mandragora during the midterm exam and harvest it during the final exam, it was as if it was already over. Lee Han said in a pretentious manner. I will help my friends by taking care of the greenhouse. If you fail here, you will only end up with a more difficult final exam. Lee Han was always humble. But Lee Han was mistaken about one thing. Even if you dont get cocky, youll get tasks of higher difficulty anyway! That would be okay, but it would be too boring, right? Hmm. It just worked out well. Im going to submit this to the [Imperial Gardeners Club]. Lee Hans expression hardened as he had a premonition that there would be additional tasks that he didnt have to do. Jo Woo-rin, who noticed this, also stopped flapping his wings. Isits very difficult to submit it to the club? Growing plants is difficult, but submitting them is not that difficult. After harvesting anyway, I was planning to have the students use it themselves or sell the remaining amount themselves so it wouldnt be a bad idea to try it first. As I explained last time, an excellent wizard had to be able to gather excellent materials. And Professor Willow was a particularly outstanding expert on plants. I could tell just by looking at him that he was a member of the [Imperial Gardeners Club]. The name of the club was simple, but only prestigious botanists from the empire could join. Originally, the mandragora grown by students could not even be submitted to the club auction house, but the mandragora grown by Wardanaz now was definitely special. If the plant has grown to this extent, the members will acknowledge the submission and pay money regardless. Pay money? Its an auction between members. It would be nice to be able to submit other students creations, but it would probably be difficult. Pay! Kid. Did you mishear Mandragoras scream? ah. sorry. I have something to think about for a moment. I didnt know that submitting it to the horticultural club meant sending it to auction. Of course, a record will be left in the clubs library. I keep very thorough records of plants. But at the same time, the members of the Gardener Club are all people who are greedy for plants Ah. If you want to try it yourself, you dont have to just submit the records and put it up for auction. no. Clubs have traditions and rules. It wouldnt look good for an outsider to ignore that. Wouldnt it be nice to have some dignity as a professor? What an amazing sound! Professor Willow chuckled, as if he was surprised that his student even thought about his reputation. When the professor turned around, Jo Woo-rin spoke restlessly. Lee Lee Han. Youre already busy because of Jo Woo-rin, but youve got to work extra, right? majesty. Lee Han spoke in a serious voice without a trace of laughter. Intense energy flashed in his eyes. Thank you very much. Thanks to you, Ill be able to earn a share. Jo Woo-rin tried to say, Youre not lying to appease, right?, but was completely overwhelmed. That could never be a lie. Thats right. It went well Jo Woo-rin is also happy Hehe. Why cant Lee Han give up his greed for gold even though he is so busy? Ill continue to live in Einrogard anyway, so I wont have much to write about. Jo Woo-rin, remembering the same questions that other top friends had so far, followed behind Lee Han and moved around. ah. I almost forgot to tell you. Professor Willow, who had entered the greenhouse, stuck his head out again. Whats going on, Professor? You have become very friendly with the spirit. Unlike last time, when our relationship was awkward. Its really nice to see. Ive thought about it for a long time, but you have the ability to become friends with spirits! haha. thank you professor. - Saratan was speechless because he was dumbfounded. It was hard to believe that he was in such an unreasonable hell. You crazy wizards! Chapter 891 Episode 891 But Saratan didnt ask, What did I say? If the spirit under my command had said, What did I say! in this situation, I would have launched an onslaught right away. The opposing wizard was a tyrant with a temper just as violent as Saratan. When the odds were against you, you had to be careful. -lol. I am so glad that the misunderstanding has been resolved Saratan, enduring humiliation, flattered. Lee Han got angry again at the flattery. Why are you wasting all of our time by not explaining properly? thats right. thats right. Scold me more. Wodanaz! The friends blamed the spirits without any conscience. While living in Einrogard, this level of avoidance of responsibility was standard. - Saratans anger rose once again, but he could not help it. If you had made new shoots sooner, there wouldnt have been this misunderstanding. -This power is not that easy to use I havent fully recovered yet Saratan was mortified by the wizards tyrannical instructions and made an excuse. The sprout filled with power that Saratan created overnight was by no means easy. Saratan immediately regained consciousness thanks to switching to a powerful divine tree, but his strength was not fully restored. Originally, it would have taken a few more days, but the owner was so upset that he had to hurry. I had to rest for a while to regain my strength. hmm. For that matter, you tried to kill me too easily last time. -Thatthe situation was a little differentit was the world of consciousness and Saratan was fed up. I couldnt even imagine what would happen if I attacked this wizard twice and got caught. * * * ah. Junior! Welcome. Caton, a 5th grade senior from the Jahan family who was always polite to his juniors, greeted Lee Han. The cat beastman who takes off his hat and greets people had the effect of alleviating peoples wariness, like the penguin beastman or the beaver beastman. However, Lee Han, who was trained at Einroguard, was not fooled by such appearances. Lets remember what you attacked us last time. I felt a shiver down my spine when I thought of Caton, who had pushed in with just his swordsmanship even though Yukbeltire and Direth were together the other day. As Professor Ingalldel said, he was a senior who would have achieved much more brutal achievements if he had focused only on swordsmanship. hello. Seniors. How will the [Sword and Life] lecture exam proceed next week? Oh. I cant tell you that. Is this something I shouldnt know? It was Saturday and next week was the exam, but there were professors who kept the exam content a secret. If Caton is that kind of person No. Its because I havent decided yet. Caton answered, scratching the back of his head with a slightly embarrassed expression. Jo Woo-rin, who was watching from behind, was embarrassed. Is that okay? For Jo Woo-rin, who came to see other 5th graders first, the exam was in a few days, and the catton that hadnt been decided yet was quite refreshing. Can I do that? Of course it didnt work. In the first place, it wouldnt work. majesty. Umm. Im embarrassed! Jo Woo-rin thinks she should decide first before becoming embarrassed Shh. majesty. All 5th grade seniors have their own circumstances. Please understand. When Jo Woo-rin launched an additional attack, Lee Han quickly stopped him. The 5th grade seniors were basically pitiful people. You had to be merciful when dealing with it. Junior. Dont misunderstand. Its not like I didnt think about it at all. Originally, the [Sword and Life] exam was traditionally thought of. oh. What is that? Youre teaching me a magic trick. Lee Han was speechless at the exam goal, which was even more shameless than Professor Verduss. Of course, Catons reason for giving the [Sword and Life] lecture was to find people who could teach each other, but is it still okay for the test to be this explicit? Isnt the principal angry? Youre secretly strict in this area. Youre angry. Thats why I always ended up in the punishment room. Jo Woo-rin slowly took a step back. Slowly, I felt madness in the other person. hmm. A person who is prepared to enter the punishment room is truly fearsome. The reason Professor Verdus and Professor Bendozol were strong was because they were both prepared to go into the punishment room. And Catton was one step ahead. He enjoyed being in the punishment room. But if it was originally a test, why did it suddenly change to undecided? Junior. There is a reason for that. Caton nodded and opened his mouth. Since joining Einrogard, Caton has always focused only on his work. In order to fight with other top students who were sent to the punishment room after their friends were caught while escaping, he brought out an ancient evil monster and studied magic alone in silence. The innocent juniors of the White Tiger Tower wanted to take the [Sword and Life] lecture, but Catton refused for a similar reason. The student Catton needed was one who would teach him magic, not one who would only learn swordsmanship. But Catons thoughts have changed a bit these days. Other professors said this. Studying magic on your own is not the only way to improve your skills. Teaching and helping someone can also be enlightening. Even if it means teaching swordsmanship and not magic. is it? Lee Han wondered if other professors were deceiving Caton. Considering Catons current situation, it seemed unlikely that teaching swordsmanship to other students would improve his magic skills. I couldnt even imagine what I had to do to climb in the first place Hmm. I thought it was a trick. ! Caton seemed to be thinking the same thing as Lee Han. I heard this a lot for a long time, but I didnt really believe it. Why? It was suggested by the principal, so I thought he was just sugar-coating it to force me to teach. Indeed, Caton had excellent instincts. Just by looking at who was speaking, he could sense the subtle deception behind it. for a moment. But why did you change your mind? Sounds like a reasonable guess, right? Its because of two things. First, look at your junior. Even though I teach students and even do chores, Im not at the top of my grade. indeed! Jo Woo-rin was impressed. According to a dwarven proverb, diamonds are made in the deepest, darkest places in the mines. Perhaps Lee Hans magic was created in the harshest environment in Einrogard What is it? What is it? Lee Lee Han. Are you mad? Im not angry. Jo Woo-rin looked at me and crouched down. Lee Han felt weak and patted Jo Woo-rins wings. Anyway, senior. First of all, the first reason seems a bit strange but what is the second reason? Youre right behind me. Its because of Professor Bagrek. ?? Even as Lee Han grunted, he looked at Professor Boladi in surprise. Did the professor give you any advice? ah. Thats not it. Junior. However, I have long thought that the reason Professor Bagrek was strong was because he did not waste time taking care of his students. Its a misunderstanding. Professor Boladi spoke briefly and Caton nodded. youre right. professor. I guess I was mistaken. I was confident when I heard that the professor was greatly increasing the number of students. hmm. Professor Boladi once again expressed his agreement with pride. Its not a huge increase, is it? Of course, it was a 100% increase, but there were truths in the world that couldnt be known just by looking at the numbers. The number of Professor Boladis students was exactly the same. Thats why I also reflected and changed the content of the test. Junior. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. indeed. Are you saying this is not a test for seniors to eat raw, but a test for the listeners? It seems like Lee Hans words are also secretly bitter. Jo Woo-rin thought to himself. Although he was polite, this boy from the Wardanaz family never left without saying something. But Caton was one step ahead of Lee Han. He said with a slightly embarrassed expression. Is that what you mean? Umm. Junior. I didnt mean it that way. yes? Then what is it? Lee Han wondered if there could be a different answer in this situation. Thats not it I was considering a test that would have more people listening in the future. If there are a lot of people listening, I wont be able to truly experience teaching. You may be embarrassed, but what you say is no different from Professor Verdus! His attitude was embarrassing, but if you look at it calmly, all he could say was, Its none of the students business, and Ill try to attract them as much as possible next semester with a plausible test. If Professor Verdus had said the same thing, it would have sounded much more sinister. After all, a persons usual attitude was important. But its not a bad deal for me. Even from this perspective, it was an attractive enough story. Wouldnt it be much better than Caton saying, In this lecture, lets understand the ultimate meaning of swordsmanship, junior? Junior. Could you help me decide on the exam content so that more students can come to my classes in the future? of course! If its okay with you, Professor, could you help me? I think it will be reassuring if Professor Bagrek helps me. Sure. Its reassuring to know that the best person in this field is helping me! Isnt that right, junior? Lee Han felt a little bit wronged. * * * After all, wouldnt it be right to target White Tiger Tower students? Regardless of his feelings of injustice, Lee Han expressed a common-sense opinion. In fact, considering Catons respect within the White Tiger Tower, it might not have been that difficult to bring him into the lecture. How much Giselle and Dergyu loved it when Lee Han dragged them away like a water ghost. Hmm. Junior. I have one thing to worry about. There is a steady stream of juniors who want to learn swordsmanship from me every year, but fewer of them stick around for long than you might think. Among the White Tiger Tower students, the more persistent juniors would chase Caton around and ask him to teach them. Then, there were times when Caton couldnt win and taught him, but most of the time, it didnt last long. If things continue like this, even if White Tiger Tower students come to visit, the dropout rate will be high. Arent you too greedy? Lee Han was a little embarrassed to see Caton setting his goals too high from the beginning. The professor next to him is living comfortably with only one or two students Caton also asked Professor Boladi a question. What do you think, Professor Bagrek? As the professor teaches students strictly, the dropout rate must be high. How did you resolve this? I just trust my students. indeed! What is it? Lee Han was dumbfounded, but the two were serious. I believe in my students This may be better than useless techniques. I guess there are about 0 people. no. There are three of us, Giselle Durgyu and I In this alone, we surpass Professor Bagrek. okay. Im rather glad. While listening to the conversation, Lee Han estimated the number of students in his seniors class next semester. No matter how you looked at it, it didnt seem like the number would increase from 3, but compared to Professor Boladi, this was something to be proud of. Later, while Lee Han was thinking about a phrase to convince him that three people are great too, Catons voice was heard in Lee Hans ear. Junior? Junior? ah. sorry. You must be tired. Lee Han has too much work to do. It wasnt because of that Anyway, why are you doing that? I was thinking about asking Professor Ingalldel as well. Its not a bad idea. If you are a professor, you must know which tests are of appropriate difficulty. Hmm. But Professor Ingaldel is worried about his junior, and Im worried that Im disturbing him for no reason Yes? Chapter 892 Episode 892 Just as a herbivore instinctively senses the approach of a wild beast, Lee Han also instinctively sensed the professors evil plan. At first glance, the fact that the professor at Einrogard is worried about Lee Han may seem kind, but in the end, it is rarely a good thing. What are you worried about? Are you wondering how to creatively defeat me? oh. How did you know, junior? When Caton quickly agreed to the words he had thrown in hopes of being denied, Lee Han sighed in despair. Jo Woo-rin asked regretfully. Lee Han. Jo Woo-rin sent a petition to the imperial nobles Its okay. no. More than that, Professor Ingalldell is also really showing his true colors. I thought you were one of the few kind professors in Einrogard! Professor Boladi expressed sympathy for his students cries. Since there were few friendly professors at Einrogard (Professor Boladi himself included, of course), it was natural for his student to say something like that. Junior. yes? I heard that you took your friends to the Spirit Kings realm to solve a simple task in class Thats a misunderstanding. Lee Han answered without changing his expression. The visit to King Gwangmoks territory was due to a combination of coincidences, and it was not Lee Hans initiative to aim for it. Jo Woo-rin looked at Lee Han with strange eyes. Strangely enough, I feel like Lee Han is becoming more and more self-employed these days Wow! Einroguards magic may be confusing Jowrin! Jo Woo-rin shook his head. Einroguards powerful magic seemed to distract Joulins judgment. Hmm. Anyway, Professor Ingalldel says he has a lot of concerns. I wonder if Im disturbing you for no reason No. Professor Ingalldell would never consider this a disturbance. Lets go and ask! Lee Han shouted, full of intention to interrupt. Whatever plans Professor Ingalldell was planning, I planned to find out first and thwart them if possible. * * * This is truly a difficult task. The elf professor, wearing a prosthetic leg and arm, expressed his difficulties to the visiting knights. Contrary to Lee Hans misunderstanding, Professor Ingaldel said, How dare you pass my assignment so easily? I wasnt thinking, Well wait and see during the test. Rather, he was thinking about a test that the boy from the Wardanaz family could also embrace. The crazy Professor Einrogard might have simply thought, Why not just make the boy from the Wardanaz family take a different test? But Professor Ingalldel had not gone that far yet. If you set the difficulty level to normal, it will be too easy for Lee Han, but if you set the difficulty level high, it will not suit other students Who knew that teaching would be this difficult? I respect you. Professor Ingalldell. We support you, professor. Several visiting knights and swordsmen from groups that were close to Professor Ingaldelle, such as the [Knights of the White Tree], [The Fire Watchers], and [The Brotherhood of the Cross Swordsmen], cheered on Professor Ingaldelle. They offered various creative opinions to help the professor. What if, after the many-to-many duel, the knights gathered here attack that student individually? Youll be so confused you wont notice. I will add a potion to the students water to drink before the exam. Your limbs will become heavier, so it will be appropriate training. Ingenious suggestions were constantly coming out that, if Lee Han had heard, he would have sent Jo Woo-rin to write a letter to the emperor right away. Professor Ingalldel seriously wrote down the suggestions and pondered them. How can we give appropriate tests to all students? professor! Whats going on everyone? Professor Ingaldel was puzzled as the Moradi familys Blasttan and the Ukim familys Palga came knocking urgently on the door. It is rare for upper-grade students from White Tiger Tower to come to visit in such a hurry. Is it because of the exam? But they must be in different grades Thats not true. Could you possibly help me? These guys arent usually that quick when it comes to tracking down intruders from outside. ! The powerful men of the empire inside raised their eyebrows. The fact that there was an outside intruder was surprising, and the fact that the students were chasing it with their own hands was also surprising. A knight from the [Fire Watch] who didnt know much about Einroguard shouted as if it was nonsense. There are intruders in Einrogard? But why is it so quiet? yes? Oh, thats Balpatan was rather taken aback by that cry. Einrogard was originally a place where outside invaders came in and disappeared periodically. But who is this person? He is from the [Fire Watch]. indeed. yes?? You mean [Fire Watchers]?! Balpatan was even more surprised at the name of the empires famous knights. It might have been different under normal circumstances, but now there was reason to be surprised. Isnt it exam time soon? Just by looking at falling leaves, students at Einrogard thought, The falling leaves are predicting my grades! They had no choice but to react sensitively to such visits from outsiders. I am from the [Brothers of the Cross Swordsmen]. I am from the [White Tree Knights] Professor Kyo. Did we do something wrong? Why on earth are these people? Blast Bomb wondered why Professor Ingalldel was like this. Wasnt the test clearly a large-scale chimera hunt with a petrification curse and a deadly space-moving freezing poison? Could it be that there were other tests that the blast bomb didnt know about? ah. No need to worry. Moradi. I didnt come here for the 4th grade exam. Then this time Palga, a third year student, grabbed his chest. His face became pale, as if he was about to collapse at any moment. Its not even a 3rd grade exam. I was worried about my second year exam, so everyone came to help me. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seniors seriously wondered what on earth the sophomores had done this year to be visited by such powerful people. Even if they attempted to assassinate the principal, I dont think they would be punished to that extent Rather than that, a student. Just tell me about the intruder. I dont think this is the time to be calmly talking about exams when an intruder comes in. A swordsman belonging to the [Brothers of the Cross Swordsman] spoke in a serious manner. Since an outside intruder entered a place where there were weak wizards, the entire territory had to be put on alert and security had to be strengthened. Students should only gather and roam around during the day and not come out at night Hmm. Einrogard doesnt handle things that way. Professor Ingalldell slightly cleared his throat and spoke to his friend. You mean they dont handle it that way? So um there are a lot of intruders in Einrogard and the students are all strong Although he felt a bit out of place, Professor Ingalldel did his best to explain Einrogards rules. . Since intruders visit on a regular basis, they dont make a fuss if they come in one or two! no! How can you treat the best wizards in the empire so poorly? hmm. Ingalldells words also make sense. Doesnt that give you confidence that Einroguards magic and wizards are excellent? Its really cool how proud these wizards are that they can solve it on their own. The two students muttered to themselves, No, the headmaster was forced to decide. is it? Im afraid that Einrogards rules are too lax. What if the wizards are attacked? I cant believe someone as wise as Prince Gonadaltes would set such rules. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuurr. Look at the amazing students here. Didnt you step up first for your juniors? I dont think you need to worry too much. The two, who had been murmuring because of the ban, stopped and exchanged glances. Thats right. The seniors at Einrogard all lead by example for their juniors. indeed. Is there a reason why the rules seem loose and strange Even so, Professor Ingalldell. They say an intruder has come in. As a member of the Swordsman Corps, I cant stay silent. I want to help students. It worked out well because the students already asked me to help them. Lets go together. everyone. Did you say the intruders were fast? Oh yeah but As the powerful people of the empire, including Professor Ingalldel, stood up, Balpatan and Palgar hesitated slightly. In fact, the reason the two came to see Professor Ingalldell was not because of a sense of responsibility to deal with the intruder for their juniors. greed! This is the guy who got the principals treasure. I can never lose it to someone else! We have to catch it first! In Einrogard, there were fewer students than expected who were greedy for the skeleton headmasters treasure. This was because any student with even the slightest sense of intellect would know very well how difficult and dangerous it was. But what if another student wants to challenge the Skeleton Headmasters treasure? Einrogard students cheered and supported everyone, including me. Once the Skeleton Headmasters treasure is released, wont it be taken or stolen again? This intruder case was similar. We cant forgive intruders, but since they already stole the Skeleton Headmasters treasure, our students will use it for them! Since there were more than one student with such thoughts, it was natural for White Tiger Tower students to visit the professor. In order to win in fierce competition, ordinary methods are not enough. Why are you two doing this? Oh, thats it. I went out of my way to help my juniors, but I wonder if its right to get help from outside customers Hahaha! These are truly wonderful seniors. Einrogards students will be happy to have seniors like these! Professor Ingalldels friends opened the door and went out, laughing heartily. Palga hesitated and then spoke to Balpatan. Seniors. We dont look too much like the Blue Dragon Tower Shh. Be quite. * * * Professor Ingalldel, out for a moment due to a search for an intruder, ! Lee Han was surprised to see the writing on the door. The intruders were probably (if no more were added in the meantime) adventurers sneaking in to rescue Antagondals. But why did the professor come forward? Junior. I think the professor is probably trying to catch the intruders and use them for exams. What does that mean Lee Han, who was about to say something, looked at Professor Boladi and trailed off. There was someone in front of me who did something similar last year. I think it makes sense when I think about it. Is that so? Jo Woo-rin tilted his head, not understanding why Lee Han was convinced. No matter how you look at it, it seems strange I guess theres nothing we can do about it now that its like this. Junior. Now No. Lets go after Professor Ingalldel. Lets chase after him and disturb him or ask him a question about the test. Do you really need to go that far? Caton was not convinced, but he could not break his juniors iron will. Lee Han told all kinds of rhetoric and tall tales about magic and insisted that Catons magic would improve later if he found Professor Ingalldel and learned from him right away. I understand. If my junior says so Please believe me. I dont understand more than that. If other seniors dont know, why is Professor Ingalldel personally moving to catch the intruder? The professors at Einrogard were never idle people. This was especially true during the period leading up to the exam. I couldnt understand why he would step into a situation where leaving it to the Death Knights wouldnt be enough. Hmm. I have a guess. What is it? I heard that an intruder stole the headmasters treasure. I think its because of that. If its an important treasure, it wouldnt be strange for the professor to come forward in person As the nonsense he created came back to him, Lee Han deeply reflected. Chapter 893 Episode 893 This is why false information is so dangerous. Lee Han promised that from now on, he will think twice before spreading false rumors. If thats true, then they are truly evil and disgusting intruders! Is that so? By the way, junior. Theres no reason to be more evil just because you stole the principals treasure Caton was perplexed as to why the always cool-headed senior in his grade was so angry. Jo Woo-rin explained in a low voice next to me instead. I think its because Lee Han was a disciple of Gonadaltes. Indeed To Caton, Headmaster Skull was an archmage with a strange personality who was not very close, but it was understandable that a former disciple would be angry at such a theft. Even though your junior may seem cold-hearted, he seems to be secretly affectionate. Jo Woo-rin thinks so too What are you doing there? Please come quickly! Lee Han got angry when Caton and Jo Woo-rin did not move and were whispering behind him. * * * Wizards were basically a weak race. Of course, the magical power they used was powerful and destructive, but the wizards themselves were ultimately weak and weak mortals. Thats why seasoned adventurers werent so afraid of wizards. There was even a saying like this among adventurers. -Rookie adventurers tremble at the mere mention of a rumor that there is a wizard, but seasoned adventurers calmly prepare. There were various ways to deal with them. Interfering with the casting of a spell, surprising it before casting it, confusing it, breaking its concentration or clouding the magic around it [Kanglas Foreshadowing] adventurers who infiltrated Einrogard naturally also had to deal with wizards. These were people with deep teeth. Moreover, since they were invading Einrogard, didnt they come in with much more preparation? But here was something the adventurers had never experienced before. That was more than a dozen wizards pursuing them, using any means possible. -Keep calm. Although there are a lot of them, they are kids who have never experienced combat. Its enough to fool you -Theres an intruder! Theres an intruder! -Shit! My device found it first! My device found it first! Hormasi! Cant you hear me? -I cant hear you! My dog found it first! Kill it! - The confidence I had tried so hard to have at first disappeared in a matter of minutes. Einrogards students began tracking down the adventurers in an instant. -Crrrrrrrrr! Isnt that Cerberus!? Why are they raising that at school?! It would have been prohibited by imperial law?! Now is not the time to discuss that. Sword holder! Run this way! Tear up the fog spell book so they cant chase you! The spell doesnt work! -Kitchen Club blocked the order book! Everyone saw it, right?! Its our ball! -What kind of condescension are you making with that? Dont even think about getting a reward for it! You insolent brats! If you look at it, it will climb endlessly! After being chased by so many young students, one of the adventurers ended up exploding. As they only gathered evil people, their patience was not very deep. The swordsman pulled out the sword hanging from his back and chanted a spell. Drink blood and tear the enemy apart! As the sharp blade grazed the knife handlers fingers, drops of blood formed. As the blood was absorbed, the sword trembled violently and gave off a faint red color. under! With a shout, the swordsman swung his sword. The beam of light from the artifact that was flying from afar disappeared as it was. This sword was also a powerful artifact that erased low-level magic. The knifeman held his breath and disappeared. While hiding among the bushes, he stabbed the unlucky student running in front with his sword. Sigh! The knifeman was confident of success due to the feeling he felt at his fingertips. Do you see those wizards? Keep following along. Ill make it look like this Gotcha! I got it! ?! The student, who must have lost his breath, chuckled and grabbed the knifemans wrist. He then cheered to his other friends that he had caught it. The creepy sight sent a shiver down the knifemans spine. What is this crazy? The swordsman pulled out his sword in haste. Other wizards were already approaching. This was not the time to waste time. Whirling! With the spell, the tree branch near the knife holder turned into a blade and aimed at the intruders neck. At the same time, the stones on the floor turned into sharp stones and flew up. The swordsman swung his sword to erase the magic. However, like before, the magic was not erased. When I opened my eyes and looked up, the light that the sword was emitting had suddenly disappeared. No way Wow! Gotcha, you bastard! Give me the treasure! hey! I caught them all! I sealed that sword! Anyway, even if we didnt block it, we could have caught the guy who believed in these artifacts and made a fuss about it, right? The students fought over who would take the treasure as the swordsman was completely subdued. The student, who still had a large hole in his body, grumbled and said. I tried to block the sword by transforming it into blood Hmph. If it were me, I would have caught it right away without getting stabbed. What if we couldnt catch it first? hey. How well did this bastard hide! How can I even find that with the transformation magic applied? everyone. Lets stop fighting and go find the treasure. The knifeman glared at the students with bloodshot eyes, but to the Einrogard students, the knifeman was already an object of no interest. The upper-year students at Einrogard have been through too many dangers to be afraid of such an adventurer. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is no treasure!? Shit! You got it wrong! For some reason, I felt like I was going to come out and attract attention! wait for a sec. friends. What do you think the intruder here wants to say? As the tightly bound swordsman muttered his mouth, the students were filled with anticipation and briefly relieved their paralysis. Are you trying to tell me where the treasure is hidden? If you tell me, I will give you some extenuating circumstances -I will kill you all! You little wizard bastards! Oh really. No matter what you picked, why did you pick this guy? Tie it back up and tie it up. Lets send it to the Death Knights. Its a waste, but cant I use it for magic experiments? Dont make a big deal out of it. The skeleton principal is going crazy. Why on earth is it okay to conduct magic experiments on students themselves, but not on outside intruders? I think the principal wants to keep all the fun to himself. - It was the first time I knew that a calm conversation could be more frightening to a knifeman than an outrageous threat. Ive often heard that the wizards of Einrogard are on a different level from the wizards of other places, but I never thought it would be like this. It was so different from what I had thought of as a wizard. * * * no. Have you caught this many?? Lee Han, who arrived late, was surprised to see his seniors hanging out the intruders at the foot of the mountain range and taking a light rest. A lot more intruders were caught than expected. Has Antagondals been defrauded? I thought these adventurers whom Antagondals trusted were great people, but so many of them have already been captured. ah. It could be that only a small number of people were caught here, and there are many more intruders left Huh? Its not. Torture No, I interrogated them and they caught almost everyone. There are only a few people left. Lee Han began to get confused as to whether his seniors were great or if the adventurers here were just average. [Kanglas Joyoung] The party literally disintegrated. Since most of the people were caught once and instantly, it was a good thing even if they collapsed. The preparation I brought in had no meaning. Even if they were blocked once or twice, the students continued to push forward without stopping. If you block the tracking of the magic creature with a spell book, you can track it with a magical creature. If you block the tracking of the magical creature with a flower incense, you can track it with a search artifact This is the result just by being discovered once. It was truly unfair for the intruders. hmm. After all, they may be unremarkable adventurers. Antagondals may have been defrauded Hmm. Maybe so. Jo Woo-rin stood next to him and agreed with Lee Hans guess. Since Antagondals was a magic criminal, there would have been a limit to the number of adventurers he could hire. Besides, who would want to join Einrogard? So, even those with low skills had no choice but to force them to be hired Lee Han and Jo Woo-rin had an insulting conversation that would make adventurers shed tears of blood if they heard [Kanglas Joyoung]. By the way, have you seen Professor Ingalldel? Professor Ingalldell? I heard you went inside earlier to catch the intruders. As expected, professors are different. Weve given up halfway, but youre going to catch us till the end. The seniors were impressed by Professor Ingalldells persistence. The students gathered here had half given up on the treasure of the headmasters skull, which did not appear even though they had caught so many. However, Professor Ingalldell continued the chase regardless. It was a choice that was only possible if there was a greed to obtain the treasure unconditionally. Is this the difference between students and professors? no. Are you saying its because of real treasures? why? If its the principals treasure, shouldnt the principal step forward? I think exactly that too! Isnt it against the law for a professor to enter competition? All students expressed agreement with the outstanding juniors comments. Honestly, as a professor, I shouldnt have been greedy for the skull principals treasures. I had to make concessions for the students. Should I just give up? Lee Han was slightly worried. Considering the number of intruders caught by the seniors now, even if Professor Ingaldel catches all the remaining intruders, it wont be that many. Then, even if those intruders appear on the midterm exam, it wont be that difficult What kind of crazy idea am I having? Its dangerous enough with just one person. Fighting with adventurers who had experienced difficult situations outside was not something to be relieved about even though the numbers were small. It was right to just block it at all costs. I didnt know Professor Ingalldell would be this greedy. It could be because of the exam. Thats even more terrifying. Lee Han was disgusted by Professor Boladis words. It would be even scarier if they were doing it purely out of greed to use Intruder during the midterm exam rather than out of greed for treasure. -Intruder found! !! While Lee Han was worrying, a shout came from afar. Then the seniors started fighting at the same time. Shadow, cover the enemys eyes! Land! Tie it up! Fog, direction Why why are you doing that?! For a moment, Jo Woo-rin wondered if the students had fallen under some kind of magic. Caton kindly explained it. Im trying to keep others in check and go first. majesty. Jo Woo-rin, who was looking pitifully, looked at Lee Han and asked. But if youre looking for Professor Lee Han Ingalldell, shouldnt you go over there? Ah I was thinking about giving up because it seemed too late. Lee Han was thinking about giving up and having to face the intruder in the midterm exam. The fight among the seniors is so fierce, how difficult would it be to stop Professor Ingalldel? Lee Han! You cant give up! Lee Han must get Gonadaltes treasure first! Thats a rumor. Lee Han wanted to prevent Professor Ingalldels intruder from being captured, not to take the treasure. However, Jo Woo-rin didnt care and spread his wings long and forcibly picked up Lee Han. Lets go! Jo Woo-rin will take you! The seniors who were fighting each other looked up at the sky in surprise at the sight of the dragon flying into the air. Soaring on a dragon?! Chapter 894 Episode 894 Look at that! Are you a freshman? Even when I was in first grade, I didnt fall for that kind of trick. The seniors who had not yet seen their junior soaring on the dragon made cynical comments. In Einrogard, Behind! excuse me! omg! Its the principal! The same method was so simple and classic that it only worked in the first semester of first grade. However, one by one, the number of seniors looking up at the sky increased. In the end, the remaining seniors couldnt stand it anymore and raised their heads. ?!! De Dragon?! Of course, one could ask why Einroguard students, who raise and ride numerous magical creatures and a few illegal creatures, are surprised by something like that. However, no matter how rare an animal in the empire it was, it was several levels different from a dragon. Of course, the meaning of flying on a dragon was on a different level. People who have been recognized and tamed by a gryphon or unicorn appear in imperial newspapers only occasionally, but people who are recognized by a dragon and ridden on its back only appear in fairy tales and legends. Arent we seeing something great now? Someone among the seniors muttered. No one noticed, but the fight stopped without anyone deciding who was first. It was truly a rare thing to see in Einrogard. Everyone was so absorbed in the sight before their eyes that they completely forgot about the fight. It was a sight worth it. Was it possible to get recognition from the dragon? I thought the rumor was false Amazing! Ill have to add it to the paper and present it later. You should also include your juniors testimony. If I participate in a hardball competition like that, will I be charged with insulting the royal family? Oh! The adventurer is running away! catch! catch! Meanwhile, one of the captured adventurers was caught trying to escape by crawling. The seniors cursed and used magic. A scene from a legend is being recreated right now, and it looks like this intruder is such a clueless intruder! * * * for a moment. majesty. Jo Woo-rin asked him Ah and forcefully put him on his back, so he took off in a daze, but he soon came to his senses when he was hit by the wind that was quickly passing by. why? Uh, can I just ride on your back like this? Do you think its blasphemy or blasphemy? Jo Woo-rin snorted at Lee Hans words. What nonsense! Aden Arth or that What What was the servants name? Gainan too. Is it lese majeste because servant Nando gives Lee Han a piggyback ride? Not really. Look! Lee Han was deceived by a strange rumor! Jo Woo-rins logic was certainly persuasive. Besides, its not outside the territory, its inside the territory. The rules within the Einrogard territory were a little different. Well, its not a place for imperial nobles to see, so maybe thats an extenuating factor? Lee Han, who was trying to understand, had another question and asked again. I see. By the way, Your Highness. huh? Aden Arth and Gainando are carrying me because they are both humanoid, arent they? But your Majesty gave me a ride in the form of a dragon. huh. I usually thought that a dragon carrying a person on its back meant strong recognition and support, but was I wrong about this? Although the dragon race was extremely few in number and rare, the legends surrounding it were rich and diverse. As such, Lee Han also knew quite a bit about various customs and legends about dragons. One of them was that dragons were very selective in choosing people. The dragon race was known to have a very picky eye, so much so that there were separate idioms such as chosen by the dragon and received recognition by the dragon. Just looking at the fact that the skeleton headmaster was proud of the fact that he learned magic from dragons was enough. This is despite the fact that Principal Skeleton is by no means a humble person. It was such a great thing to be recognized by the dragons. And for a dragon to ride a person on its back Wasnt it strong evidence of recognition or support? Did I get it wrong? Dragon Knights did not appear in legends for nothing. How common would it be to find an article that a dragon would recognize and support? However, seeing as Jo Woo-rin said this, I thought that the rumors and legends were a bit exaggerated, and in fact, dragons might also carry people on their backs when they are bored. Uh Jo Woo-rin suddenly trailed off. Lee Han felt a chill come over him. what? Is the wind cold because its on top of a mountain range? majesty? Uh I mean it doesnt mean that such a custom cant exist Jo Woo-rin hesitated, remembering that he had belatedly heard from the emperor, Dont let just anyone ride on your back. When I thought about it, carrying Lee Han on his back in human form and carrying Lee Han in dragon form seemed to have different meanings. The latter seems to amount to much more intense political rhetoric Your Highness. Please do not use einroguard speech. Lee Han scolded him sternly. It seemed like Jo Woo-rin came to Einroguard and learned only bad things. I dont know what youre talking about. And even if such a custom existed, no one would have seen it! There were dozens of seniors. excuse me! Theres an intruder! majesty? majesty? Jo Woo-rin pretended not to hear and attempted a rapid dive. Lee Han internally lamented the sight of Jo Woo-rin becoming more and more cunning. Should I not have been let into Einrogard? The future of this already powerful race became fearful after learning of the evil Ainroguard trick. * * * good night. Lets die together! [Kanglas portrait] Although the adventurers were defeated by the students in vain, they were not without hidden secrets. Among them, the craftsman had received several magic items directly from Antagondals. He was especially recognized among this group of adventurers. The copper bell, tempered by the fires of hell, sounded three times and then shattered along with the gold. And a portal appeared in the air. Come out, devil of Dosan Hell! be careful! He summons a monster! The knights and swordsmen, including Professor Ingalldel, immediately formed a siege due to the unusual energy. Sharp blades of hell sticking out in the air. A rough life that does not discriminate against friends or enemies. It was a summons from a powerful demon who was, by anyones standards, greater than that of a corps commander. Even knights could not let down their guard. Stop right now. If you summon a monster like that, you wont be safe! Looking at you talking nonsense, I guess youre a knight. Then you shouldnt have chased me. Isnt that right? The few remaining adventurers laughed at the knights old-fashioned threats. In front of adventurers who would do anything to survive, they are told to stop summoning demons. This is why conversations with the knights were bound to be frustrating. If death is the same one way or another, wouldnt it be human psychology to gamble? You misunderstood what I meant. It meant that since I had summoned a corrupted monster here, I would not kill you comfortably. Ill grab you and chop you into small pieces, starting from your toes! If you want to die comfortably even now, cancel the summoning! Professor Ingalldels friends were mostly strong, but there were many strange eccentrics. The adventurers who had ridiculed the murderous spirit radiated by the knights of the [White Tree Knights] were completely overwhelmed. Its already late. Look! -It smells like delicious meat! A monster made up of tens of thousands of blades forcibly tore through the portal and let out a roar. After staying in hell where only hard metal existed, he finally crawled out onto the ground full of living creatures. The adventurers broke into a cold sweat from that energy. Even though I summoned him with the intention of dying with him, I was filled with fear when I saw him in person. Dont freeze! Anyway, the monsters will have to be dealt with by the Einroguard! Ingalldell, you go after him! The rest will deal with him. The intruders escaped. The knights tried to carry out hunting and tracking at the same time. The monster became extremely angry at that sight. How dare lesser mortals try to use or ignore him. Both were unforgivable mortal sins! -How dare you judge me by the sword Eight, die! A golden ray of light shot straight down from the air. It was a breath filled with power like the brilliant sun. When the opponent looked strong, Jo Woo-rin first used the breath. This was the teaching I received from Gonadaltes and the emperor. -What do you do when you meet a strong enemy? Well first, grind the breath from a distance. -What next? C Sharpen your breath again. -And then what? -Hmm Another breath -Is Gonadaltes making fun of Jo Wrin? -no. Of course, it was a half-teasing tone, but Gonadaltes did not lie in this regard. The emperor also agreed with Gonadaltes tactics. As one of the strongest weapons a dragon is born with is its breath, when it encounters a strong enemy, it is correct to attack first with its breath from a distance. A deceptive absolute technique that overturns differences in level and experience with one blow. That was the breath. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!!!!! An earthquake occurred with a loud noise. The monster that had just emerged from Dosan Hell let out a terrible scream in a storm of powerful power that shook its very existence. The ancient magical power contained in the dragons breath melted away the defenses of the mighty monster. -Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuure! Huh huh huh. Breathing Your Highness. horsepower! Take the magic power! As expected, Jo Woo-rin, who had not yet fully grown, suffered a rebound immediately after the breath. Seeing Jo Woo-rin gasping for breath and suffering, Lee Han quickly delivered magical power. Originally, it would have been absurd for a dragon to give magic power to a human, but at this point, such common sense was ignored. Jo Woo-rin, who received extremely refined and pure magic power, quickly regained his vitality. It opened its mouth wide again and accumulated the power to destroy the laws of the world. -!!!!!! The second breath was barely audible due to my ears being strained by the noise I had just heard. Lee Han infused his magic again. Jo Woo-rin, who thought he had grown as he did not get tired even after firing two breaths, shouted with vigor. monster! Jo Woo-rin will take care of it! majesty! majesty! Breath from afar! Just shoot the breath from afar!! Lee Han was shocked, but the dragon, drunk from the heat of the fight, was completely excited. It fiercely thrust its front paws and tried to tear apart the tattered monster from the steep dive. Lee Han, who knew very well how strong and persistent the life force of monsters in other dimensions was, immediately pulled out his staff and shouted a spell. The bloody elemental magic pounded the monsters entire body, adding additional damage. Despite the telekinesis and water octane all over his body, the enemy wriggled persistently. The desperation and tension of having to completely finish off the opponent before Jo Woo-rin collided with him sharpened Lee Hans concentration to the extreme. The fingertip that was not holding the wand instantly turned into lightning. Kwasik! The hand that was originally meant to be used to aim telekinetic magic turned into a ray of lightning and pierced the opponent. It was qualitatively different from the lightning that had been fired so far. The monster, already in a dying state, let out a silent scream and died at the last blow. The power of Perkuntra! Although he didnt notice because he was concentrating on the enemy, the magic that Lee Han had just cast was the power of Perkuntra. That power was realized through magic. Jo Woo-rins strike! Jo Woo-rin, unaware that his opponent was dead, excitedly swung his front paw. The strong wind pressure turned the monsters shape into dust and scattered it away. Jo Woo-rin won! majesty! Yes! I can praise Lee Han more! Are you out of your mind! Why why??? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Zhao Wulin, sensing something was wrong, instinctively curled his wings. But I didnt understand. Why should Jo Wul-rin be scolded when he defeated an evil monster with great breath and great strikes? This is unreasonable! The professor will catch it on his own, so why did you shoot Breath there? Thanks to you, the enemy targeted you first! I won What did you say! Oh no. I didnt say anything. Jo Woo-rin didnt say anything. Lee Hans voice was very strict, unlike usual. Jo Woo-rin, who was trying to make an excuse for winning, sensed the atmosphere with the natural instinct of a dragon race and quickly shut his mouth. It was a completely different evasion ability than Gai Nando, who said one more thing without noticing and then got hit one by one. Lets say I shot my breath. Then why on earth did you attempt close combat when you could finish it from a distance? Well I just thought it looked cool I was wrong When no excuse seemed to work, Jo Woo-rin whimpered and reflected. However, Lee Han, who was furious, did not let go. He repeatedly hit the floor with his cane and scolded him. ruler. Please follow along. If you see a strong enemy! If you see a strong enemy Ill leave it to the Death Knight! I leave it to the Death Knight Then! If you see a strong enemy, call the professors! Jo Woo-rin cried out repeatedly and reflected deeply. If you fire your breath because youre excited, youll get scolded like this! As expected, reality was different from fairy tales. In the fairy tale, Azirmo destroyed the castle wall and threw the enemy there, but in real life Azirmo would have been busy apologizing to the city people for destroying the castle wall after the battle. Its really amazing. I never thought I would witness something like this in my lifetime. [The Fire Watch] The knight approached, calming his trembling voice. Oops. Lee Han, who had been scolding Jo Woo-rin, came to his senses late. When I thought about it, now was not the time to scold Jo Woo-rin for doing something dangerous. Should I have just covered my face and left? Of course, it didnt seem like that would solve the problem, but Youre the student chosen by the dragon! Im really touched. Professor Ingalldel. I honestly thought the professor was worrying too much about one student. Both Lee Han and Professor Ingalldel were taken aback by the articles words. Of course, the reason was a little different. But when I saw this, I realized that I had actually underestimated him. I knew that the wizards of Einroguard were great, but I never thought they would be chosen by a dragon. This is the stuff of legends! I agree. professor. Did you call us here to show us this? no. I didnt know either. Are you saying no out of humility? Cant you hear me saying no? Professor Ingalldell, who was usually polite, looked down and spat out. He was so surprised that he disappeared out of politeness and all. The knights cleared their throats at their friends reaction. I see. Didnt Ingaldel know? Then you must have been even more surprised Well. Excuse me. Lee Han, who was thinking about dozens of thoughts quickly, finally made a decision and opened his mouth. There were so many things I wanted to ask or say, but I decided to deal with them one by one, starting with the most urgent ones. Tell me anything. You are a young wizard chosen by the dragon. What exactly does it mean to be chosen by a dragon? ? ?? The knights looked at each other. Why would a wizard chosen by a dragon ask that? You probably knew better than anyone else but the drivers were friendly. It wasnt that difficult to explain this to the dragon and its contractor who had just defeated a powerful demon monster with one blow. Great races dont let just anyone ride on their backs. for a moment. I have a question. hmm? what? Does giving a ride on your back during a play fall under what you just said? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uh oh The knights were confused by the question, which was more difficult than crossing swords with the demon archduke. Knights were admirers of the sword and the tradition of honor, not scholars of lore. Is this applicable? Hmm. I dont think it will work Its like a game. You cant just climb on the dragons back. Throwing a ball on a dragons back doesnt make it a contractor Youre so smart! After organizing their opinions, the knights answered again. I dont think that applies. Indeed thank you. Please explain again. Lee Han listened as hard as he could to find any loophole. The dragon race originally did not allow just anyone to ride on their backs. Giving someone a ride on their back means acknowledging and supporting them. Even if an imperial noble family supports one of the Princes of Malseok, there will be quite a stir, but if a race as rare as a dragon supports someone, how significant would it be? People could only hope that he was someone worthy of Dragons support. Its burdensome, but its not as bad as I thought. Lee Han was slightly relieved. Of course, Look over there! I am the contractor chosen by the dragon! was also a burdensome title. I dont know if he was really officially recognized for his ability and value and was chosen. Isnt this just something that Jo Woo-rin forced him to do? Jo Woo-rin himself didnt know the meaning and value However, Lee Han also grew up rather than giving up mentally while attending Einroguard. As rumors are slowly spreading that he has already dealt with the King of Ghouls, Mr. Basilisk, Mr. Serpent, anti-magicist, magic criminal, King of Frost Giants, Skeleton Headmaster, etc., he has become relatively insensitive. It would be very burdensome if the title of a contractor chosen from nothing by a dragon was added, but when I heard that it was added when I had already obtained the above titles, I felt like Okay, well, if this is enough. for a moment. Am I looking at the situation too positively? I may have lost my judgment because I was in shock. When I thought about it, the skeleton principal was also included in the list above. It was a mistake that even Lee Han himself did not notice. Dragons respect their own species because their numbers are small. A person supported by one dragon will be recognized by other dragons as well. The dragons support is a strong declaration. If a wizard commits a serious crime, the dragon that supported him will also be punished. As the dragon race was small in number, their relationships were deep and thorough even though they were not usually very close to each other. If Lee Han becomes an evil magic criminal and stains the continent with blood, other dragons will hold Jo Woo-rin responsible. Jo Woo-rin puts his honor on the line and trusts Lee Han! Lee Han is definitely not that kind of wizard! Jo Woo-rin shouted firmly. Jo Woo-rin was not one to be swayed by such words. Jo Woo-rin showed his determination as much as he trusted Lee Han. If Lee Han commits a crime, Jo Woo-rin will be responsible! The knights were moved again by that sight. This was a true bond, something only seen in legends. Of course, like a cold Ainroguard wizard, Lee Han did not fall for such an atmosphere. for a moment. I have a question. What is? I told you that if I commit a serious crime, His Highness Jo Woo-rin will also be punished. Then, if His Highness Jo Woo-rin commits a crime, will I also be punished by the dragons? I guess so? Lee Han stared at Jo Woo-rin. Jo Woo-rin shouted in a panic. Jo Woo-rin did not commit a crime! Youve already used your breath twice this week alone That was an exceptional situation! Im anxious. Jo Woo-rin appealed to his emotions with tears in his eyes, but Lee Han remained cool-headed. Your Highness is now in the prime of growing up. Thats a big deal. In the first place, it was not for nothing that adolescence was a stormy and turbulent period. Everyone is bound to have accidents impulsively when they are growing up. Its only been a few months since I came to Einrogard, but seeing how many accidents have already occurred, it wouldnt be surprising if at least one castle was burned down within the next year or so. Ihan witnessed the vision of standing in the court of dragons and being sternly asked, Does Ihan of the defendant Wardanaz family accept responsibility for the wall burned by Jourin? When I think about it, this bond was one-sidedly detrimental to Lee Han. Since Lee Han doesnt have to cause any trouble, Jo Woo-rin is practically free of any burden! Could it be that this is why the principal stopped His Highness from visiting? If he had predicted this, the skeleton principal was truly a wise man. Lee Han was thrilled with reverence for his teacher who was not present. Hehehe When Lee Han thought about it alone instead of saying, Haha, I believe in you too, Your Majesty, Jo Woo-rin was on the verge of crying. He believed me! sorry. majesty. I was worried that if I attacked the professors later, Your Majesty would also be punished. Arent you worried that Jo Woo-rin will commit a crime? What are you talking about? How can someone like you commit a sin? It makes so much sense that I dont understand. Lee Han! Professors can attack as much as they want! Jo Woo-rin is prepared! Jo Woo-rin smiled brightly and nodded. Then I asked if he suddenly felt something strange. for a moment. But Lee Han just asked Woo-rin Jo that he fired two breaths? It was just a fact-check. majesty. I dont lie. lol. The knights watching were slightly embarrassed. what? This isnt something that was chosen by the dragon, its like deceiving the dragon Oh no. Dragons are not a species that can do that. You must be joking. You-all. Yes? Why but? Am I the only one who finds it a bit strange that the boy said he would later attack the professors? The knights reflected. I cant believe I missed something that should have been pointed out because of my surprise! * * * After consoling Jo Woo-rin, Lee Han explained to the knights. That was a joke. Its an Einrogardian joke. You could say its an expression of determination to surpass ones teacher. indeed! The cool jokes told by the young wizard of the Wardanaz family made the knights passionate about making jokes themselves. Can I tell a joke too? I will listen. Do you know the difference between riding a dragon and defeating the monsters of hell and dealing with the combined attacks of the knights here? Uh I dont know. Both seem difficult. One is the test you will take and the other is what you did today! The knights burst into laughter in admiration for their friends wonderful joke. But Lee Hans face turned pale. is my midterm exam a joint study of everyone here?? huh? Nope. ah. I didnt understand this joke. The reason this joke is funny is that the moment they told you it was a test you would take, you probably thought the test was riding a dragon and defeating a monster from hell! But in reality, the test was against our joint skills, which were much simpler. Isnt it funny? Its not funny at all. huh? Let me explain again. The reason why this joke is funny is Professor Ingalldell stopped his friends. Wardanaz. You dont have to worry about it. For the test, defeating a monster is enough. professor! Lee Han was moved. There is no need to be surprised as the friends here just came up with their opinions when they were worried about the exam. professor! Lee Han was astonished. Thats a real opinion! Chapter 896 Episode 896 Arent these people magic criminals? After hearing the explanation, Lee Han thought to himself. Perhaps these knights were even more vicious than magic criminals. At least the magic criminals cant harm Lee Han, but arent the knights here causing direct harm? Why are you suggesting such a ridiculous opinion? It doesnt make sense When the knights were attacked by Lee Han, they refuted as if they were slightly disappointed. They thought it was a good idea. Thats a ridiculous opinion! No, what kind of test is it to participate in a many-to-many battle and secretly join forces? Lee Han usually shows a relatively friendly attitude toward those in power outside, but today, many shocking things happened. The knights in front of me looked too evil to wear a mask hmm. The good thing about this test is that its hard for you to notice. You may not notice it, and the students may not notice it, but you can naturally take the test that suits you. There is no need to feel burdened or nervous. Isnt that great? Its not good at all. This is the worst test. The knights were also slightly indignant at Lee Hans attitude. As expected from an Einroguard wizard, he seemed unable to hide his arrogance. We were just trying to help our friend. thats right. And the biggest reason for this is because of you. No, why is it because of me, the vile and evil Hapgong?! How difficult would it be to give a test fit for a student who rides a dragon and slays monsters? joy. Professor Ingalldel also did his best. Lee Han, who was caught off guard, was speechless. The victorious knights smiled triumphantly and nodded. Do you now understand Professor Ingalldells grace? How good of a professor is he? Riding a dragon and defeating monsters is not a good test. Wizard. Our joint work is also a good test in its own way. Everyone, stop harassing Wardanaz. Professor Ingalldel, who was no better, stepped forward and stopped his friends. * * * Arent you going to catch the intruder? After some time passed, Lee Han came to his senses and changed the topic. The drivers then realized that it was a mistake. Well in the face of a contract with a dragon, a guy like that is just a minor thing. Hmm Its not a bad thing to show fear to criminals. If you just catch them, you wont learn your lesson. Are you kidding me? Lee Han cursed inwardly. Shouldnt we chase down and catch the remaining intruders while were watching the contract with the dragon? Oh. Professor Bagrek. Professor Ingalldel, who was trying to comfort Lee Han, spotted Professor Boladi walking downstairs and greeted him. Next to him was a Caton student from the Jahan family. To Jahan? What brings you here? Jahan! Its been a while. Have you thought about what I suggested last time? The Knights need talented people like you. Pushing his friend Professor Ingalldel back, the knights swarmed towards Caton. The desire to get him to join the knights somehow was burning in his eyes. Lee Han spoke leisurely like Namil. Senior Catton must be having a really hard time. Why are you so popular? haha. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Ingalldel was dumbfounded. The boy from the Wardanaz family would later go through the same intensity, probably dozens of times the intensity Catton is going through now? Oh, no. Wardanaz had a hard enough time today. There is no need to point out a difficult future in advance. Caton did not waver despite the knights passionate courtship. Thank you for the offer, but I want to walk the magic path. Ugh! Einrogard, you bastard! This damned magic school! There are many other wizards! The knights were angry at Einroguard for not letting go of talent. Anyway, talented people are brought in from all over the empire, so wouldnt it be okay to let go of at least one person? Caton of the Jahan family is an excellent wizard, but he is sure to be even better as a knight ? Lee Han, who was listening to the story, looked puzzled and asked. professor. What do you mean, Senior Catton is an outstanding wizard? Lee Han wondered if he was talking about realizing magic through swordsmanship. It was definitely a magic that no one could imitate. Professor Ingalldell whispered with a slightly embarrassed face. Those friends dont know much about Jahans magic. Not only was there no need to tell outsiders about Einrogards education, it was obvious that they would cling to Caton even more tenaciously if they found out about his situation. And Catton himself was a bit shameless when it came to magic. Hehe. There have been some truly amazing achievements in magic recently. Ugh. Stop talking, Caton! Dont boast about being a wizard in front of us. Since you have made a sincere suggestion, I am giving you a sincere answer as well. Hehe okay. Since you have chosen the path of magic, you should be happy with the results. The Empire may have one less great knight, but Einroguard will have one more outstanding wizard. no. Youre a little too shameless! Lee Han was taken aback by Catons words. There have been some truly amazing achievements in magic recently. What are you talking about? Thunderization. I enjoyed it. While Lee Han was leisurely watching Caton, danger was quietly approaching from behind. Lee Han was surprised to hear Professor Boladis voice approaching and speaking. yes? What is encephalization? Advanced application of the lightning element. Even if the student did not understand, Professor Boladi kindly explained it. Currently, there are quite a few areas that Lee Han is delving into in-depth courses on his own, even though no one has asked him to. Starting with improving Sub-Octane, implementing blue flame with Professor Jorgik, soul magic with Professor Kirmin, and high-level undead in black magic And on the lightning element side, there was brainification. Perhaps because he had made a contract with a powerful lightning spirit in the past, the boy from the Wardanaz family had shown great interest in the destructive power of the element called lightning. This brain flower was also the power of that spirit. To be precise, it was a wizards interpretation of power. Even though spirits can do things like breathing, wizards have to interpret them and implement them through magic. A powerful combat magic that temporarily turns the wizards body into lightning by combining lightning element magic and transformation magic. That was brainwashing. Unlike Perkuntras power called Flash Fire, the magic that Lee Han aimed for was relatively limited and limited, but that did not mean it was weak or easy magic. You could tell just by looking at the demon monster that was immediately summoned. The existence of a wizard is added to the already powerful concept of lightning element. The addition of this concept transformed it beyond simple lightning into an attack filled with thought. The boy from the Wardanaz family probably felt pressured by Jourin to defeat the demon monster as quickly as possible. Otherwise, there was no reason to attack by casting an incomplete spell in such a hurry. Thats it. Uh, you mean I used a encephalization spell? Lee Han, who had been listening to Professor Boladis explanation in a daze, came to his senses late and was surprised. I said that!? this person. Isnt this cheating? Lee Han first looked at Professor Boladi with suspicion. Isnt he making up a confusing battle situation to his advantage and then saying, Youve succeeded once, so you can do it now, try brainwashing now? okay. majesty. majesty. huh? Jo Woo-rin, who was crouching and watching, tilted his head when Lee Han called. I used lightning magic, right? huh. I did. Wasnt that just lightning magic? The thunderbolt of an ordinary Perkuntra Mmm! Jo Woo-rins brain worked in response to Lee Hans question. Although the situation was confusing, the dragons outstanding brain remembered the situation closely and accurately reproduced it. I guess not! The reason is as follows. First, if it was just an ordinary lightning magic, the sound of Lee Hans spell chanting should have preceded it. second! If it was just an ordinary lightning spell, you should go with Lee Hans staff, theres no reason to go with empty hands! Lastly, in Jo Woo-rins opinion, the penetrating and destructive power of lightning was different from ordinary lightning magic! There was something extraordinary! Why is someone who knows so calmly and so arbitrarily shooting his breath and trying to engage in close combat? ?! Jo Woo-rin, who was excitedly reasoning, suddenly became tearful when lightning struck. Im in big trouble. I remember too. After hearing Jo Woo-rins words, Lee Hans memories suddenly came back to him. When I think about it, I missed it because the situation was so urgent, but it seemed like the hand that wasnt holding the wand had turned into a ray of lightning. I dont think I even memorized the spell The destructive power was also different from ordinary lightning. Ordinary lightning doesnt penetrate that way no matter how much magic power you charge it with. Since the wizard himself was transformed into lightning, it would have been explained if the power itself was different. Lee Han promised himself that when he returned, he would stop showing mystery novel magazines to Jo Woo-rin. He is only too smart in useless areas. sorry. professor. It took me a while to remember what had happened. There is no need to be frustrated. ! Lee Han was pleased to hear Professor Boladis words, which were kinder than expected. Are you trying to say that since there are a lot of other things to do, brain painting can be done later? Its common for successful magic to not be maintained in urgent situations. ah. Is that what you meant ? its nothing. These were kind words, too. Originally, difficult magic did not mean that you had completely mastered it just because you had succeeded once. In the end, magic is fully mastered only when a wizard can use it freely, and it is not mastered if you use it once and not again. This was especially true if it was a success in an urgent situation like now. Instead of rushing, I should have tried again slowly. It was definitely luck, coincidence, the help of heaven, the energy emitted by the dragon improved the magicians abilities, and it was an auspicious day according to prediction magic, so the magic was successful, but I dont know if it will succeed in the future. I need to practice steadily and slowly. Lee Han answered, giving as many reasons as he could. If you insist here, it will be easier later. What about recreating an urgent situation? Are you saying that? When Professor Boladi seriously recommended fighting the demon monster again, Lee Han cursed inwardly. Thats it! Wouldnt it be difficult to induce that artificially? No. If you give me permission, I can prepare it without you noticing. The knights behind intervened. Lee Han pretended not to hear and ignored it. professor. I think I still need to practice this brain painting on my own more. Its too embarrassing to go anywhere and talk about it. ? ?? The knights looked at him wondering what the fuss was about, but Lee Han once again ignored them. So, professor, please pretend you didnt see it and forget about it. hmm. Professor Boladi thought about his students words for a moment and then nodded. I was asked to do this by Professor Yonramo before, but please dont tell me. What request? It was a request related to encephalization. Professor Boladi was quite an active person when it came to actively sharing information about specific students, which took place in the professors lounge. It was natural that Professor Yonramo, who was in charge of transformation magic, showed interest after hearing the story of Brain Flower. -Are you really preparing for a encephalization spell? -exactly. -If you really succeed, please tell me. If I succeed at that, I wont even need to take the test. -Okay. Just tell the professor and forget about it, right? Lee Han spoke resignedly, feeling that the story was unrealistic. Chapter 897 Episode 897 Still, it wasnt a meaningless request. First of all, the most dangerous person regarding encephalization was Professor Boladi. Of course, Professor Yonramo, who teaches transformation magic, can also be dangerous, but based on his experience so far, Professor Yonramo is not a pushy person. At least Professor Boladi said he would forget about it Youve put out an urgent fire. I realized that kind of magic, but you want me to pretend I didnt see it and forget it? I just dont understand. Im not a wizard, but shouldnt you strike while the iron is hot? I agree. Even if you are at the top of your grade, isnt it too arrogant to just throw away an opportunity that could come once in 10,000 times? Opportunity is precious. The knights who were listening to the conversation whispered behind their backs. Even to those who didnt know magic, Lee Hans actions now felt like he was throwing away all the good luck he had received. Whatever the reason, if you succeeded in performing such a powerful high-level magic, you should be grateful for the opportunity and rush at it with all your might. That way, you wont forget it and it will be embodied. Of course, it was just an annoying sound to Lee Han, who was working on more than five or six high-level magics similar to Noehwa. What do you mean, once in 10,000 times! Opportunities like this came up once in a while while listening to lectures. According to the knights logic, Lee Han would have learned about ten 5-circle magic by now. Youre saying the same thing once in 10,000 times. This is why wizards hate knights. When I entered Einroguard, I thought, I should learn magic in a cool and calm manner and not learn the irrational hatred of knights, but as I dealt with my White Tiger Tower friends and external knights, my hatred naturally built up. Sleep, wait a minute. Everyone calm down. Wardanaz has a problem too. Professor Ingalldel must have noticed the hatred shining in Lee Hans eyes and stopped his friends. What are you talking about? Im already practicing a lot of magic at a similar level to that one, so I cant learn it right away. Professor Ingalldell. No matter how much I am your student, its a bit weird to lie like that. . Professor Ingalldel almost swung his sword in a moment of resentment. * * * While Einrogards students built their own information networks in preparation for exams, Einrogards professors tried to outwit them. This years Thunderwalk Professor was one of those professors. Green light flickered and soared from the lamp he was holding. Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Hes my nephew, but hes really pathetic. The lightning-walking professor thought to himself as he looked at the thunder-walking professor laughing evilly. Do we have to go that far to deceive the students? Youre cheating? What kind of nonsense are you talking about? The thunderous professor was enraged by the words of the adult in the family. This was something that Professor Einrogard had to do. If we do not occasionally poke at students weaknesses, they will become arrogant and complacent. Professor Kim doesnt seem to do anything like that Professor Kim is too withdrawn. Professor Verdus doesnt seem to do anything like that either What I just said was a mistake. That wasnt a good example. thank you. Professor Lightning Walk apologized for using Professor Verdus as an example. When I thought about it, Professor Verdus didnt seem to have any thoughts about the test. Einrogard students are more cunning and devious than you think. Seniors and juniors band together and try to make fun of the professor! Perhaps because he felt unfair about hearing such a thing, Professor Thunder Gait revealed the things he had been accumulating. It was better during the first year of isolation, but in the second year, Einrogard students tried to pass the exam by using all kinds of tricks that the professors could not imagine. Asking your seniors to check records of existing exams or predict new exams is a very basic method. If they had prepared carelessly, all students could have suffered the humiliation of receiving perfect scores. Isnt that possible? So are you going to set a trap like this every time? Even if its impossible, you have to catch someone off guard once in a while. That makes students nervous. If the professor gave the impression that he was unpredictable, students naturally became nervous. Therefore, we had to prepare for tests that exceeded students expectations sometimes, if not every time. The trap prepared by Professor Thunderstruck ahead of this exam was none other than Nefertem. By showing students Nefertem, which is raised with great care, they induce the illusion that this test will be related to Nefertem. Its prepared so cleverly that students wont even notice its a trap. A hideout hidden beneath a cliff. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A powerful immersion scent blocking the hiding place. After breaking through these obstacles, we discovered a Nefertem cultivation pond, and no one would suspect that it was the professors trap. for a moment. If you hide it with so much effort, wouldnt students be able to find it? Professor Lightning Walk raised an obvious question. The nephews plan was sound, but if the students couldnt find it, the thunderwalking professor would have done it all alone. Ive thought of all that, too. what? Theres that guy Wardanaz. We will find it somehow. Its funny because it makes strange sense. Professor Lightning Walk thought to himself. My nephew was clearly being forceful, but it was strangely difficult to refute it. It seemed like a boy from the Wardanaz family would really be able to find something like that. And Wardanaz wont hide this fact from his friends. under! Students are truly like reagents in a pot. Stop using the unlucky alchemist analogy. a little. The lightning-walking professor scolded him from the side, but the thunder-walking professor ignored him. To work as a professor at this magic school, you had to be able to find joy for yourself. And one of the joys of Professor Thunderstruck was this. Then Nefertem is just not used for anything? It will be useful. Where the performance of the completed test is tested. The students will really like it. Even after hearing the sarcastic remarks, the thunderous professor chuckled. No matter what the lightning-walking professor said, it only made the thunder-walking professor happy. Grumble! The color of the flame coming out of the lamp finally changed to purple. The thunderous rosewood scent has been completed. The real test of this lecture was not making a potion using Nefertem, but reversing the incense of rosewood. Disarming incense was a difficult task that even a skilled alchemist could easily make mistakes. If you make even the slightest mistake, the scents immediately get mixed up and it becomes a mess. A complete fragrance was only possible by neutralizing the scent components one by one through accurate analysis and careful processing. Nefertem will now be used to check whether we sailed to sea properly or not. You are really wasting money. Isnt the test too difficult than that? Isnt it a second year exam? As Professor Lightning Walk knew, his nephews rosewood scent was quite complex and difficult even among the esoteric scents. Isnt the difficulty level too high for a test for second-year students? At those words, Professor Thunderstruck showed hesitation for the first time today. This cant be helped. If you pass the test easily, Wardanaz will help other students and make the test meaningless. It sounds good, but in the end, they couldnt find the appropriate level of difficulty, so they just brought a difficult test. In response to the scolding look in Professor Lightning Walks eyes, Professor Thunder Walk spoke as if making an excuse. We will inform you of the details starting this weekend and give you one week. Very generously. I guess so no. To be honest, how much did the second-year students benefit and feel comfortable thanks to Wardanaz? Then, of course, I have to deal with the exam becoming difficult because of Wardanaz! This guy. Why do you say things that are so hard to refute today? The lightning-walking professor was once again overwhelmed by his nephews argument. Considering the benefits that second-year students certainly enjoyed, they should not have complained that the exam was a bit difficult. Isnt the level of difficulty increased this much because I continued to receive help in the first place? In a way, it was a blessing in disguise. You are right. okay. Making it this difficult might actually be an appropriate consideration considering the average of second-year students. haha! Thank you for your understanding. But let me ask you one last question. Professor Lightning Walk asked with a cautious expression. The serious attitude of the adults in the family made the professor feel nervous for no reason. What are you trying to ask? You said the reason you prepared the Nefertem trap was because you read Wardanazs movements, right? Yes. Is it because you read Wardanazs movements that the test became difficult? I would say yes. Then why are you excluding the possibility that Wardanaz can easily solve this test? At the other persons question, the thunderous professor relaxed and laughed. Perhaps because he was not a professional alchemist, he seemed to be vain in this regard. Because you cant do that! Yes? Of course, I know that Wodanaz has great magic resistance. Even the rosewood scent wont work. However, this is not a resistance test, but a sea direction test. It has nothing to do with resistance. You have to analyze and unlock each one, which requires knowledge and persistence. There is absolutely no easy solution. hmm. I may not be a great alchemist like you, but Im wise enough to never use the word never. There are no absolutes in magic. The thunderous professor grunted and answered as the adults in the family kept making fun of him. Of course never. If you have a strong anti-corrosion agent, this could be easily solved. Its like the elixir I made. Have you made anything? under! What we had created was also destroyed. Professor Lightning Walk looked slightly tired. Do I have to do it like that? What about other sea odorants? Well, lamp incense it would take a year to make that. Dragon stone? Shouldnt this be something that only exists in legends? As Professor Thunder Walk pointed out the list one by one, Professor Lightning Walk eventually had no choice but to acknowledge it. To be honest, there didnt seem to be anything that an Einrogard student could get within a week. okay. you are good But dont let your guard down too much. I dont know more about potions than you, but Ive seen more people. Wardanaz is a genius like the principal. is that an insult? shit. I said it, but it sounds a bit like swearing. * * * Lee Han. What are you doing? uh. Im writing a lecture blurb so that Senior Catton can have a lot of her students next semester. You know we have a test next week, right? I know, right? Lee Han got angry. Even Lee Han knew that it was a test. But what can you do? Professor Ingalldells teachings were not of much help to Senior Catton. Ill just fill it in with some plausible phrases and then finish. Woo Professor Thunder Walk is crazy!!! what? what? Whats going on? Everyone murmured when a friend taking an alchemy class ran into the lounge with a thoughtful look on his face. This midterm exam has come out! Isnt it a bit excessive to go crazy with something that came out in advance on the weekend? There is no Nefertem in it at all! I prepared just that! What a crazy professor! The students immediately cursed. What if the test is different from what was announced in advance (although it was not announced)? Chapter 898 Episode 898 Everyone calm down! Yoner calmed down his panicked friends. Lets check the exam content first. Its still too early to despair. What is the test about? Are you crazy! After confirming the test, Yoner became enraged and threw the paper in the air. Students who did not know what rosewood scent was asked questions, unable to understand the situation yet. Makin. What is rosewood scent? Do you remember the flower fragrance we discussed in class before? huh. ah. If thats the case, I can figure it out in about a week Its a scent thats dozens of times more complex than that. Are you crazy! The students panicked as a group and were left confused. Lee Han was equally embarrassed and lost in thought. what? Why was the test changed? Did the seniors guess it wrong in the first place? Even though Lee Han was at the top of his grade, he did not expect that the professor would have planned to assassinate him. Meanwhile, the friends began to spread theories ranging from the professors evilness to the incompetence of the clubs seniors. These people told us to only trust them! You didnt investigate properly?! I didnt trust my seniors after all! Uh whats going on? Jo Woo-rin, who had been sleeping soundly in front of the fireplace, woke up to the noise of the students. The Blue Dragon Tower students were waving their wands with a sinister force. Damn, is there an intruder coming in again!? no. majesty. The professor just gave the exam. ah. Jo Woo-rin, who was still half asleep, blinked and asked cautiously. Why this mess? Shh. Your Majesty could be in danger if your friends hear it. Lee Han quickly pressed Jo Woo-rins snout up and down. My friends eyes were half rolled over because the test was more difficult than expected. I shouldnt have provoked you at a time like this. Why all this fuss over that? It is difficult anyway. When Lee Han spoke, Jo Woo-rin was surprised. Other students might not have known, but if this boy from the Wardanaz family spoke like that, it must have been really difficult. It must be really difficult! yes. Thats true, but why am I suddenly convinced? I want to see what its about, too! Jo Woo-rin tapped the wooden floor of the break room with his front foot, wanting to play again like he did in . Lee Han looked at this with suspicion. Why why? What did Jo Woo-rin do wrong?? No no. majesty. I remembered your Majesty suddenly firing his breath and rushing forward Jo Woo-rin grumbled inwardly. It was because I felt like if I did anything from now on, I would be talking about breath. That was a mistake! It was a mistake, so you should forget about it too! All right. Now that I think about it, I remember Your Highness secretly entering the greenhouse and shooting Breath. Jo Woo-rin, who was pouting, stuck out his mouth. When a large dragon sulks, the furniture near its tail is bound to break. As Jo Woo-rins tail moved left and right and smashed the surrounding chairs, Lee Han was the first to calm him down. sorry. majesty. Your Majesty did it with good intentions. thats right! Then you wont act arbitrarily even if I show you the test, right? Of course! Lee Han can trust Jo Woo-rin! Jo Woo-rin flapped his wings and declared. This time, I really had no intention of not listening to Lee Han and doing something on my own. Look. Its a test like this. uh Jo Woo-rin was taken aback by the content of the test, which was more difficult than expected. Arithmetic and geometry were Jo Wul-rins domain, but for this kind of alchemy, experience and knowledge are essential. I could smell the rosewood scent coming out of the wooden box, but I had no idea how intricately it was made. omg. Im hallucinating Your skin is turning to stone! Even Jo Woo-rin was at an even greater disadvantage due to his resistance. When students smelled a scent, they could immediately experience the effect, and they could also organize the effect and analyze it backwards. However, people with natural resistance, such as Jo Woo-rin or Lee Han, could not see any effect even if they smelled rosewood. Normally, this would be an advantage, but in this situation, it became a disadvantage. Uhm. It doesnt work either. Its not fair! Only Lee Han is suffering a loss! Jo Woo-rin shouted angrily at the unfair reality of Lee Han-man. The student who was still hallucinating and the student whose skin had turned to stone looked at him in bewilderment, but Jo Woo-rin did not notice. If there are advantages, there are also disadvantages. Anyway, Your Highness. Its a test like this. Mmm Mmm! majesty. You dont have to help with every test. This is my test and I can handle it myself. Lee Han said, feeling a little worried that Jo Woo-rin was thinking too seriously. Do I look like Im having a hard time? Jo Woo-rin, who came from outside, thought that Lee Hans schedule seemed too harsh, so he wanted to step forward like that. Of course, it was harsh, but I didnt want to worry Jo Woo-rin, who was still young. no! Jo Woo-rin wants to solve this test well and show off to other students. Especially to Lee Han! Lee Han was dumbfounded by the reason, which was more philistine than expected. Gainando, who was reassembling the broken chair next to him, was slightly impressed. That guy. You may be obnoxious, but you know something. hey. I will assemble the chair, so you can go and study. Lee Han kicked out Gai Nando. Gainando walked away, grumbling something like I told you to always serve the tower! Jo Woo-rin, who was contemplating, suddenly opened his eyes wide. A very novel idea came to mind. Lee Han!!!! What is it? Why are you doubting? Jo Woo-rin hasnt done anything yet! haha. I didnt doubt it. I was just asking. So what is it? Jo Woo-rin is a dragon. I guess you tend to be like that. Dragon flesh is a very powerful reagent. for a moment. Lee Han stopped it immediately. Thanks to dealing with several members of the royal family, I was able to recognize the unique feeling that came when the royal family spoke nonsense. Arent you suggesting that we try to use parts of your body, such as your scales or claws, to try to harm the sea? Uh thats a little bit that way What does Lee Han think? well. Unlike other reagents, it is a very powerful reagent, so the process will be much easier and simpler. Time will also be shortened. yes! In fact, Jo Woo-rin thought so too! Lee Han laughed. Jo Woo-rin also laughed along. And Jo Woo-rin had to be scolded for an hour after that. * * * Its not over yet! night. Jo Woo-rin pretended to be asleep in the lounge and slightly opened one eye. Among the students passing by in a daze, I could clearly see Lee Hans movements. And the reagent pouch that Lee Han is wearing. I will prove it with the power of Jo Woo-rin! If it had been before coming to Einrogard, Joulin would have stayed quiet after being told not to do it. However, after coming to Einrogard, Jo Wul-rin grew rapidly mentally. Naturally, stubbornness grew proportionately. I was scolded for attacking the demon monster and being forced to grow up, but that was that and this was this. Jo Woo-rin was right about this! If Lee Han had known, I thought he would have deeply regretted it, saying, I showed you around Einroguard for no reason, and I raised a dragon cub. But there are not many opportunities, so we must move carefully. Jo Woo-rin used the brilliant brain of the dragon race to think over the situation. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, they would have experimented with various by-products of the dragon, but since Lee Han scolded them and refused, such leisure was impossible. Since I couldnt analyze the rosewood scent or test the reagent, it seemed like all my options were blocked Actually, it wasnt. -Makin. Makin. Jo Woo-rin has a question. I wonder what the most powerful reagent from the dragons body is! -Uh, did someone ask you to ask for it? And is the professor a beaver? Yoner was skeptical, but when Jo Wul-rin continued to insist, he eventually gave the answer. Most of the by-products from the dragons body were powerful reagents, but the most powerful one in the current situation was the dragon stone. This small stone created within the dragons body can instantly smell any scent. -Hehehe -majesty. Nobody really asked for it, right? Isnt that Professor Vermo?? I couldnt analyze the scent or test the reagents, but it didnt matter. Jo Woo-rin was planning to take out the dragon stone and solve the problem at once. -Hey, are you there? When he heard the baby basilisks voice, Jo Lin woke up from his meditation. A wise dragon doesnt do things like this alone. Naturally, Joe Urine saved his comrades. Baby Basilisk and Eandurde. These two colleagues, linked by friendship, will be your reliable helpers. - The two who were suddenly summoned showed very disapproving expressions. -Last time you shot a breath in the greenhouse and got in big trouble! Thats the old Jo Woo-rin! Jo Woo-rin is different now that he has grown up! It seems reckless Does Eandurde not trust Joulin!? uh? huh. Eandurde looked at Jourin as if asking what he was talking about. Jo Woo-rin was greatly shocked. Of course, the answer here should be I trust you, right? If you dont help me, Ill tell you that I participated in the last greenhouse! Jo Woo-rin, whose poison had risen, immediately changed his stance. Thanks to learning from a great teacher, Jo Woo-rins threats were quite excellent. The baby basilisk was startled. -Well, well, you cant do that! Hey! joy. Let them decide whether to participate or not at their own time. before it gets there. In the end, the baby basilisk got teary-eyed and said he would participate. Next was Eandurde. Jourin said while looking at Eandurde. Jourin was disappointed in Eandurde. okay. Eandurde responded with an expression that was either disappointed or not. You always say you want to become stronger, but you dont participate in times like this! what? Think about it, Eandurde! Why is Lee Han so strong? This is because I took a bold step forward even though it was reckless and difficult. I didnt avoid you by making excuses like Eandurde! Eandurdes face hardened. Jo Woo-rins speech touched his pride. cried Eandurde, almost growling. sun! I believed it! When the two friends eventually became friends, Jo Woo-rin was overjoyed. -So what are your plans? Its very simple. Jo Woo-rin explained excitedly. 1. Steal Lee Hans reagent bag. 2. Place the dragon stone inside. 3. Put it back. 4. Lee Han, who opened the reagent bag and was preparing for the alchemy test, realizes that he was wrong and reflects. 5. The end! Long live Jo Woo-rin! Even Lee Han, who scolded Jo Woo-rin, could not blame Jo Woo-rin for this matter. -Uh, why? ?? Because there is no evidence! There is no evidence that Jo Woo-rin did it! - The two thought that if a very rare reagent like dragon stone suddenly appeared in the reagent bag, there would be only one culprit, but they did not dare to say it out loud. If that happened, I was worried that this dragon would come again with strange plans. Its not like theyre getting scolded anyway -I like it! good! Then go and steal the reagent bag! -It suddenly got worse. The baby basilisk grumbled. I never thought I would have to steal it myself. Considering his size, it was the role he was best suited for, but Eandurde must attract Ihans attention! Eandurde was slightly worried about just reporting it to his senior right now. Jo Wulin immediately spoke as if he sensed danger through his species innate sense. If you give up here, Eandurde will get scared and retreat! I said I understand. In the end, Eandurde grumbled and accepted the role. Chapter 899 Life Of A Magic Academy Mage Chapter 899 Episode 899 But how do you get their attention? Eandurde was lost in thought. Whether he was fighting in an illegal arena before or now when he is fighting with other top students, Eandurdes mindset of Ill kill you first, yaaaaaah hasnt changed much. However, my perspective and thoughts on the situation changed significantly after entering Einrogard. The world was wide and there were many strong people. In a narrow arena, it was possible to defeat enemies with just Gorgons blood, but outside it was impossible. The boy from the Wardanaz family who was currently harassing his classmates was one of those strong men. -You bastard. Dont you clean up the mess quickly? -I was going to clean it up later. He said he was busy studying. -You sound like studying. I saw you playing wizard cards with Guy Nando earlier. -How on earth did you see that!? Wardanaz, you didnt even look this way! They even covered it with a fantasy on top! As night fell, Lee Han kicked out the friends playing and cleared the space for the friends who were going to study in the lounge. Friends who were trying to play chess and marbles were hit on the back and kicked in the ass by Lee Han. -You just have to study! If you study! -Wardanaz you bastard. Why are you doing this if we do better on the test than you? -hey. No matter how angry you are, dont say nonsense. Lee Han brewed a large amount of coffee with the students taking the alchemy lecture. Hot water gushes out of a pot placed on the fireplace and flies into each persons cup. -What an amazing feat! -When I told him about Wardanazs coffee magic, my seniors didnt believe me. What kind of crazy person would waste magic on something like that? Yoner checked the sugar on a balance scale and then threw it into the coffee of his friends in line. Sugar was an important commodity and should not be wasted. -I dont believe any of you would secretly take more and eat it at night. -hey! -sorry. I should have said student, but I said Gainando. Normally, the students would split up and go for a night walk or stay in their own rooms, but it was a characteristic and tradition unique to second-year students to gather in the grade lounge as exams approached. There are many reasons why this tradition arose, but the biggest reason would be the nanny from the Womo family. Eandurde. You too, get some coffee. Thank you! Are you preparing well for the midterm exam? Uh yes. Eandurde blinked at Joners question and slightly averted his gaze. In fact, Eandurde was average. Most first-year students only showed passion for a few lectures they liked and approached the remaining lectures with an attitude of ugh, I dont want to listen to them. Tell me your grades later during vacation. I dont know if Im wasting time for no reason because of Your Majesty. Its okay! Im only studying what I need! Eandurde? Eandurde?? After receiving the coffee, Eandurde quickly left. Yoner had a strict side, so he didnt seem to be very happy to hear that his junior was studying efficiently. Please do it quickly! The baby basilisk on the window sill waved its tail at Eandurde as if pleading. Eandurde made a small gesture as if telling him to wait. It was easy to forget that she was making coffee and serving snacks, but her senior was a very strong person. In order to attract the attention of such a powerful person, a very clever and ingenious strategy is needed Eandurde. What are you doing there? Hi! ? Lee Han was puzzled as his junior jumped up and down. I dont know if Ive been here too long for no reason. Ill pack some snacks for you. Do you want to go home soon? Joe, Ill stay just a little longer. why? Eandurde shook his head desperately. At that moment, something sparkling occurred to me. Your Majesty wont be able to sleep if youre not by my side! Well. Youve been through a lot. If the dragon next to the fireplace had heard this, he would have been angry and said, What if I turn Jo Woo-rin into some kind of idiot?! But fortunately, he didnt hear it. Eandurde did not feel any remorse. In the end, isnt this all done to help Jo Woo-rins plan? The baby basilisk must have thought so too, sending a signal from the window sill that it had done well. A cunning and ingenious strategy. A clever and ingenious strategy Lee Han asked a question again in the ear of Eandurde, who was pondering. Do you have anything to ask about the lecture? Professor Bagreks lectures, Professor Bagreks tests, Professor Bagreks assignments ??? sorry. I have to tell you about another professor, but at the moment. Seeing Lee Han apologize, Eandurde was inspired again. Come to think of it, there is nothing better to attract attention than this! I have a question! oh. okay? try. Lee Han personally brought me a chair and told me to sit down. Gainando came from behind, sobbing and in tears. Lee Han Take out the ankle grabber. Cainan Island. Your skeleton right now is not only resistant to poison, but it will also be difficult to withstand it. thank you! Magic!? Eandurde, sitting on the chair, was astonished. How on earth can you answer that without even turning around or asking about the situation?! Being the top of the grade thats really great! Eandurde thought of a penguin student in the same grade. Unlike other Blue Dragon Tower students who hang out around the area during recess, this student, who even saves his time sleeping and focuses only on magic, was always mentioned when talking about being the top student in his grade. Will this become possible for Pengelin in just one year?? I cant believe it! ruler. Eandurde. Professor Bagreks magic is the most evil and terrible ? Eandurde tilted his head at the teaching that seemed strangely mixed with emotion, but for now, he listened. In the meantime, the baby basilisk began to behave hesitantly. The target was the reagent pouch that Lee Han was wearing on his waist. going! The baby basilisk jumped from the window sill and climbed onto the bookshelf. And then she jumped from the top of the bookshelf and fell onto Aden Arths parchment. Aden Arth carefully lifted the baby basilisk into his hands and returned it to Lee Han. After the secret approach failed, the baby basilisk died in despair. Pathetic bastard. Eandurde looked at the baby basilisk with disdain. Jo Woo-rin, who was pretending to sleep near the fireplace, also seemed to cast a disdainful look, perhaps due to his mood. Won, this is what I was originally going to do. The baby basilisk rationalized itself and slowly crawled out of Lee Hans sleeve again. Then he goes down to his waist and taps the reagent bag string with his tail What are you doing? - The baby basilisk froze at Lee Hans call. It was as if he could not freeze to that extent even if he was petrified by directly witnessing his gaze. Do you need this? Do you want to play with it? here. Lee Han unwrapped the reagent bag and held it out to the baby basilisk. Anyway, I tend to store important reagents separately and only put reagents that need to be used urgently in this pocket. It didnt matter if the baby basilisk played with it. -Wow, wow! The baby basilisk naturally took the reagent bag as if it had been planned. Lee Han and the students looked happily at the baby basilisk rolling around with the reagent bag. Youre still a cub. Even though what they do is childish, its cute. - Trembling with shame, the baby basilisk barely returned to Jourin. -I wont do it again!! Well done. Jo Woo-rin will praise you! -Theres no need While the baby basilisk was grumbling, Joulin carefully took out the dragon stone. As a golden substance with an icosahedral structure was taken out of the mouth, brilliant sunlight suddenly poured into the lounge like a wave. what!? hey! Are you using the lounge alone? What kind of bastard are you! I dont know who it was, but your concentration was broken! ah! I really could have gotten a perfect score! Jo Woo-rin moved the fastest since he was born. His paw quickly covered the dragon stone and the sunlight disappeared. Wardanaz. We have to find the culprit! Stop making excuses and go back to studying. huh Fortunately, the students did not try to find the culprit. Lee Han also didnt seem to suspect that someone had made a magic mistake. In a way, it was natural since not a single student had actually seen Yongseok. phew. Jo Woo-rin carefully lifted his front paw. Now the dragon stone, whose light has diminished, has revealed itself. -and. Its really amazing. The baby basilisk was involuntarily impressed. The dragons power was truly so great that even the king of snakes could not help but respect it. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What powerful and complex power lies within that ore! I put it all in. I guess I can give it back now! Then Jo Woo-rin will pretend to be asleep. I dont think it will work. As he crawled to return the reagent bag containing the dragon stone, the baby basilisk thought to himself. It seems surprising now, but would I really be fooled by this? * * * The thunderous professor yawned. The sun that illuminates the morning symbolized the beginning of a new week, the beginning of midterm exams, and the beginning of students suffering. professor. ! The thunderous professor paused at the familiar voice of his student. Is this perhaps an attack? Statistically speaking, Einrogard students began attempting to attack professors in their third year. The success rate was close to 0, but it was difficult to make rational judgments in Einroguard. And considering the skill and guts that the boy from the Wardanaz family had, it wasnt surprising that he tried it in his second year. Its highly likely. Theres no reason to come now. Even if you spend an entire week on the midterm exam, you might not have enough time. No matter how much it was, it was impossible to finish it in one day. The thunderous professor put his hand in his pocket and loaded the potion. Then he slowly turned around. what. Its not an attack. The professor felt relieved after seeing his students expression. A dark expression full of despair, anger, grief, etc., not a cunning plan. He was an ordinary Einrogard student about to take an exam. What. Wardanaz. Did you come here to ask me something? Thats not it But what about your Highness? The thunder-walking professor was puzzled when he couldnt see his dragon, who was usually chasing after Lee Han like a baby bird. Lee Hans expression became even darker. Your Highness is not allowed to go out. what? No going out? yes. Did you do something wrong? Thats the way it is. Still, youre not allowed to go out against Your Majesty! Thats amazing. Professor Thunderstruck was honestly impressed. Who could treat Jo Woo-rin so harshly? It was a difficult task to do unless you were a boy from the Wardanaz family. Its not for nothing that the old saying goes that monsters are defeated by monsters. no. I think I took care of it wrong. Lee Han sighed heavily and said. He looked unusually bitter and weak. Professor Thunderstruck was slightly embarrassed by that sight. Why, why are you doing this? Did something happen? Its just Your Majesty has been acting unruly lately, and I think its because of me. Hahahaha! What kind of nonsense Are you seriously thinking that? Professor Thunderstruck was truly embarrassed. Your Majesty is a growing dragon. Its natural to behave as you please! Dont you remember when you broke the classroom wall last time? At this rate, Jo Woo-rin was growing very well. They dont try to eat people, arent interested in evil visions, and dont try to steal other peoples property and build it up for themselves If you think about it, you came out looking for me. noisy. So why did you come? Did you come to ask for a potion to reduce playfulness? ah. no. Im here to submit my exam. The thunderous professor almost fell because his legs gave out. Chapter 900 Life Of A Magic Academy Mage Chapter 900 Episode 900 dont joke. no. Please confirm. Lee Han held out a wooden box containing scent. The thunderous professor shouted in disbelief. Did they just recklessly destroy it with magic?! Uh, is that okay? I thought the wooden box would break then. yes. Professor Thunderstruck was well aware of Lee Hans magical power, so of course he took that into consideration and set up additional traps. If you push against it with magical force, the wooden box itself will shatter. The rosewood scent was a very delicate and complex scent. If Lee Han came to me with a frustrated look on his face and said, The wooden box is broken, I was going to say, as if I was feeling sorry, This test is a test of Hae-hyang, not a test of destruction. Dont ever try to destroy it with magical power. But? fault! The thunderous professor who took the wooden box tried to open it but stopped. And then he said to his disciple. for a moment. Take three steps back. yes. But why? just. for a moment. Did you really think I was going to attack the professor right now? Lee Han looked at the dwarf professor as if he found it hard to believe. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt think of any reason other than this for Professor Thunderstruck to tell me to step back. The thunderous professor smoothed his beard with a humble look in his eyes. He was truly a great disciple. You could say it has a bit of that aspect to it. Isnt that too harsh? Dont blame me. Blame your seniors. There was someone among your seniors who attempted an attack like this? Then it wouldnt have happened? The thunderous professor took out a ring with a scheelite in it and looked it over the wooden box. Fortunately, he was in no danger of being caught. Oh, what an admirable disciple. I trusted you! Despite the professors praise, Lee Han was shocked. Dont be too upset. In a way, this suspicion is a compliment. You dont have this suspicion about other second graders, right? Why dont you do it? Its usually done starting in the 3rd grade hmm. indeed. Lee Han nodded as if he had learned something. The thunderous professor thought it was a pity when he saw that. Could it be that he just taught the baby dragon how to use tricks? But Professor Verdus will get hit first. Thinking like that, Professor Thunderstruck opened the wooden box. Calm scents flowed from inside one after another. Each component of the rosewood scent was completely fragrant. The thunderous professor seemed to have been less surprised if his student had attacked him. Of course, the boy from the Wardanaz family had a knack for surprising people, but this was the first time he was completely unsuspecting. How on earth did they do this so perfectly? You bearded man struck by lightning I just cant believe it How did you do this?? Have you ever smelled rosewood during vacation? no. Its not the problem that I went to sea! I thought even if you made it, it would be at least this weekend. Although Professor Thunderstruck created the test targeting Lee Han, he did not completely downplay his students abilities. I had some thoughts that I might be able to bring it back within the period. But as soon as the day changed, you brought it here right away. The thunderous professor was so shocked that his beard stood up, and he began rambling whatever came to his mind. I guess you didnt receive a dragon stone from His Highness Jo Woo-rin? no. I said it, but its such nonsense. No matter how much your highness follows you, theres no way hell take out your liver and gallbladder like that. The professor shook his head even after saying what he said. Although Joulin was still a young and childish dragon, a dragon was still a dragon. Anyone who has malice or greed towards you will be able to recognize it immediately through the power of their blood. If Lee Han had said, Ill bake you a pie, so please give me Yongseok, he would have swung his front foot mercilessly. Thats right you gave it to me. By what method what? Its true that you gave it to me. Lee Han spoke with a gloomy face, like a eldest son who was frustrated because his youngest brother had an accident. Why on earth does Jo Woo-rin keep behaving as he pleases? * * * Yesterday morning. Lee Han, who had half-finished his other studies, grabbed a wooden box to take the test given by Professor Thunder. Lee Han was also quite nervous because he had seen several of his friends try this test and get beaten badly. I heard Yoner was criticizing me for making the test like shit. Lee Han carefully opened the lid, thinking that he might attack the thunderous professor together after he graduated. Although it is often associated with potions, alchemy is actually a science related to the synthesis of all substances. The object could be a potion, a metal, or even a chimera. And Professor Thunderstruck was a master of perfumery. This rosewood incense was so well made that it gave me a headache the moment I saw it. Luckily, Lee Han smelled the scent and nothing bad happened, but the other friends had to experience their consciousness going back and forth between outer dimensions for a while. Heukyeongsa(Ӱɳ). Lee Han took out a handful of black sand from the reagent bag and slowly sprinkled it on the rosewood incense. The sand left a mark with a strange light. Geranium over the marks. The geranium petals fell one by one onto the marks. When a petal that had accidentally strayed came into contact with the scent trail, the rosewood scent inside the wooden box stirred and blew away the black spirit. Lee Han refrained from cursing and approached again. He had to somehow separate the scents one by one. That wont work. Its a bit expensive, but it uses turquoise. When people are angry, they tend to make emotional choices. Lee Han set out to isolate the scent using expensive reagents that he would not normally use. There was no need to open the reagent bag to check. As much as I knew what was inside, I was able to pull it out with just the feel of my fingertips. widely- Lee Han grabbed the ore and carefully held it out onto the wooden box. Then, the rosewood scent inside the wooden box began to stir and suddenly split into dozens of scents. ???? Lee Han was so confused by the change in the wooden box that he didnt even notice that the color of the ore in his hand was golden, not turquoise. Meanwhile, the scent of rosewood had completely disappeared. The sight was so absurd that Lee Han thought he was dreaming. what? Lee Han, who was wondering if he had discovered a new way to use turquoise, belatedly realized that the ore in his hand was a bit strange. The energy felt inside was extraordinary, but it was too extraordinary. First of all, the color was different (the cyanite was even in a separate reagent bag), and inside it was as if the energy of hundreds or thousands of reagents had been condensed in one place, and a soft light emanated endlessly. One reagent is so powerful that it can replace hundreds or thousands of reagents. It was like the philosophers stone. Of course, the real Philosophers Stone cannot be left at room temperature like this and must be stored with several layers of magic seals, so it cannot be the Philosophers Stone, and if there is anything similar, it is the legendary dragon stone Zawrin! Jo Woo-rin!! Lee Han, who realized it too late, kicked off his chair and stood up. The baby basilisk coiled up in the sleeve opened her eyes in surprise and then closed them again. Youre welcome! Whats going on? Jo Woo-rin, who had been waiting pretending to be asleep earlier, opened his eyes and pretended to have just woken up. Lee Han glared at the young dragon with a very stern gaze. Before I knew it, the title Your Highness had disappeared. There is a dragon stone in my reagent bag. Do you know who did it? I dont know about Jo Woo-rin. Jo Woo-rin blinked innocently and answered. More than that, I wonder if the rosewood scent has been resolved! What happened? Quiet. Because Im asking now. Jo Woo-rin was slightly intimidated by the sight of Lee Han, who seemed angrier than expected, and folded his wings. Still, Jo Woo-rin wasnt completely scared yet. He had a part of him that he believed in. Jo Woo-rin. Dragonstone is a very, very rare material. Its a substance that only dragons can make. Jo Woo-rin also knows. Is that crazy!? Gai Nando trembled at Jo Woo-rins reply. Its not enough to immediately apologize that he was wrong, so he insists and arouses Lee Hans temper. As an experienced rainmaker, Kainando knew well that such a response would only lead to disastrous results. Cainando was not the only one who was scared. Some students who tried to insist, such as I trained my intellect by playing chess, not playing or I came to learn magic, so I will not do chores for the dormitory, but were brutally suppressed, also swallowed their saliva while talking. I watched. Wardanaz is a guy who can beat up even dragons! But apparently, a dragon stone that wasnt in my reagent bag until yesterday suddenly appeared today. And coincidentally, there is a dragon in the break room who has mentioned dragon stones before. ruler. Then who is the culprit? Hehehe. There is one thing Lee Han is missing. What am I missing? say it. As Gonadaltes said and Lee Han also said, Einrogard is innocent without evidence! If we didnt catch him at the scene, no matter how suspicious Jo Woo-rin is, hes innocent! Jo Woo-rin proudly brought out the rules of Einroguard. This was exactly what the young dragon believed in. Einrogards proud school rule guarantees students freedom unless there is clear physical evidence or they are caught in the act. It was one of the two great freedoms that sustained Einrogard, as guaranteed as the skull headmasters freedom to bully his students. indeed. Hehehe. Jo Woo-rin is smart. ruler. Lee Han! What happened to the rosewood scent? Jo Woo-rin spread his wings wide again with a sense of victory and shouted. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You are prohibited from going out from now on. Lee Han spoke in a cold voice and turned around. Uh, huh? Jo Woo-rin was embarrassed. The logic was perfect??! why!? Lee Han! According to Einrogards rules I, Your Highness. Thats Einrogards rule but theres one thing youre missing. What did Jo Woo-rin miss!? Jo Woo-rin was on the verge of crying. The students spoke hesitantly. You just have to ignore it Einrogard students did not originally follow the rules. Only then did Jo Woo-rin realize the loophole in logic and belatedly called Lee Han. Lee Han! Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin was wrong! But Lee Han had already gone up the stairs. Guy Nando shook his head. Im in big trouble. Its level 5 anger. Level 5 anger. Youre in big trouble I dont know what level 5 anger is, but Jo Woo-rin knew that it wasnt good. servant! What should Jo Woo-rin do? What should I do to make Lee Han angry? Uh thats Gainando was taken aback. If he knew that, he wouldnt have to beg all the time. I guess the only thing I can do is to think hes dead and pray Lee Han! Jo Woo-rin was wrong! In response to the experts advice, Jo Woo-rin continued to shout up the stairs. Creak- I heard the private room door open from above. The young dragons face lit up. Servant! Lee Han has arrived! no. They just treat this as empty!? Gainando felt aggrieved for no reason. Do you get special treatment because its a real dragon!? But Lee Han did not come down the stairs. Instead, another creature trudged down. It was a baby basilisk. -My master kicked me out to live with His Majesty Yiiiiing!!! . ..Aaaah! The two young rare creatures wailed for the common room to leave. C Chapter 901 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 901 Episode 901 He was crying so desperately that the Blue Dragon Tower students felt sorry for him. for a moment. Stop crying! Moon card. Are you still an honorable Blue Dragon Tower student? Are you going to stop me from crying like that? No you idiots! Its a basilisk! If we cant control it, well all die! As the baby basilisk had grown a lot in the meantime, it was not able to control the petrification or poison and spread it around arbitrarily, but that was only when it was normal. When I was so sad and cried so hard, it wasnt surprising that poison came out instead of tears. The friends faces turned pale as they understood Asans words. Your Majesty, your Majesty! You need to fix it! While youre fixing it, please appease the basilisk as well! Argh! I cant fix Jo Woo-rin! please! Your Majesty can do it! We believe in you! Jo Woo-rin, who was sobbing, stopped crying due to the students cheering. Then he looked at the students with eyes full of sadness and said. In return, I also have a favor to ask of you. I will do anything! I wish I could go up and persuade Lee Han As soon as they finished speaking, the students turned around. Jo Woo-rin was taken aback by that harsh reaction. Why why?! We are as afraid as you are! Jo Woo-rin was dumbfounded by the pathetic answer, even though he was sad. Are you friends? But the Blue Dragon Tower students were wise (albeit pathetic). When a friend of the Wardanaz family reached level 5 anger, he knew very well that it was better to stay still than to go and talk to him. -Why do these people go to Einroguard? The baby basilisk grumbled as it watched the students running away. The students couldnt comfort him, but somehow the baby basilisks tears stopped. Jo Woo-rin Jo Woo-rin just wanted to hear praise -majesty! All I wanted was praise for being a genius dragon, Lee Hans admission that he was wrong, agreement to do whatever the wise Jo Woo-rin wants from now on, and a promise to invite him to next semester -majesty? The baby basilisk was slightly embarrassed by its greed, which was much more greedy than expected. I cant believe I was hoping for that much. Still, since Jo Wulin seemed to be very depressed, the baby basilisk comforted him for now. -Well, still! There are some good points too! what? Jo Woo-rin tilted his head. Of course, the baby basilisk, not thinking about any good things, flailed around, wagging its tail. -So Ugh Uh The master called His Highness informally! Woooooooooooooo! As the dragon made up his mind and burst into tears, water began to fill the lounge. * * * So we had to fix the break room that was flooded in the early morning. for a moment. Dragon tears are also a precious reagent. Did you just throw that away? Lee Han shot his gaze with a mixture of emotions such as contempt, disgust, regret, and disappointment. It was more effective than any magic or threat. The thunderous professor cleared his throat. I was just asking out of academic curiosity. Professor Verdus, I didnt know you would ask such a question. He doesnt even look like a human being. The thunderous professor cursed his student in his heart. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You cant believe that your teacher is calling you Professor Verdus just because he made a mistake. This was too cruel. Im already worried about Yongseok right now, so asking that question sorry. Sorry. But isnt that too strict? Your Majesty didnt listen to what you said, but he still thought of you Are you saying that right now?! Lee Han was furious. Uh, huh? Did I do something wrong? Even though I asked you to pray like that, you still took the dragon stone and gave it to me on your own. If things continue like this, Your Majesty will be able to pull out the bone and give it to someone else next week, and then pull out the heart and give it to someone else next month. Are you saying youre not worried about this! The thunderous professor was embarrassed and taken aback by his students radical hypothesis. Isnt that far-fetched? joy. Professor, you didnt even expect Yongseok. The thunder-walking professor, who had been stabbed in the painful spot, paused. Of course, even I didnt expect Yongseok. Who would have expected that there would be a dragon who would take out a dragon stone and give it to him because of such a trivial thing? But its really unfair! I cant believe I have to listen to this criticism when the test I worked so hard to prepare for was ruined. No one really could have predicted this. It is not for nothing that the old saying goes that dragons are truly unpredictable beings. Of course I didnt expect Yongseok. okay. I admit it! But thats because His Majesty considers you friendly, so he chose you. He wont give his bones or heart to anyone else. The young dragon may have some lack of social experience or judgment, but it had instincts that surpassed that. In the first place, he pulled out the dragon stone because he cared for and liked Lee Han, and there was no way he would pull out his bones or heart from another evil Verdus. Professor Verdus? What are you talking about? They said it was another evil wizard. Dont obsess over the little details. Actually, Im more worried about myself than about other people. hmm? Even so, Lee Han had some faith in Jo Woo-rins abilities. I will not arbitrarily cut off my body and give it to Professor Verdus or any evil outsider, not even to Gainando. but What if next time I take an exam, I decide its necessary and pull out a bone on my own? What if I decide its necessary during a duel with the principal and pull out his heart on my own? Who are you dueling with? Im just giving an example. Dont obsess over the little details. How can you not? Even though he was grumbling to himself, Professor Thunderstruck thought that Lee Hans worries were valid. It seemed unlikely that Jowrin would cut out a bone or heart for someone else, but for a boy from the Wardanaz family, the story was a little different. Even now, I asked him to be faithful, but didnt he just take out Yongseok on his own terms? Jo Woo-rin was a dragon who was still in the midst of mental growth. There was a very high possibility that he would be stubborn and act arbitrarily. If not the heart, then the bones It certainly makes sense. Yes? okay. Even though you nailed it like that, you still pulled out the dragon stone on your own, so I can understand why youre worried. What should I do? In response to Lee Hans question, the thunderous professor looked at his student with serious eyes. Wardanaz. yes. I am a professor of alchemy. So? I dont know how to train a dragon. cheer up. Lee Han shot his gaze with a mixture of emotions such as regret, regret, regret, regret, etc. As the thunderous professor had expected, he didnt take much of a hit. Honestly, who knows this? It was a difficult problem that no one seemed to know even if you searched the entire empire. Not Professor Lightning or Ben not. Please ask Professor Lightning Step. Maybe he knows something. Thank you for the advice. So are you still angry with Your Highness? You havent reconciled? Im not angry. Im just worried Im keeping my distance for now because Im afraid that if I reconcile right away, hell do it again next time. Did you do anything other than cry? I hope they dont destroy too many Einrogard buildings. It will be okay because we are not allowed to go out. really. In the morning, he tried to prepare the students meals together. Professor Thunderstruck was truly surprised by Lee Hans words. I never thought a dragon would do something like that. It may be that he likes Lee Han that much, but even taking that into account, it would have been difficult to do unless he had a good and kind personality. If it were an evil and violent dragon, it would have vented its anger by destroying the dormitory. Even if they didnt reconcile, you probably complimented them, right? If you put in that much effort, at least a word of praise Lee Han responded to the professors words with a slightly embarrassed expression. I woke up first thing in the morning and prepared everything, so there was nothing for you to do. okay Professor Thunderstruck felt sympathy for Jo Woo-rin for no reason. How did I become friends with a guy like that! Then Ill just go. professor. really. Your seniors said that Nefertem will appear on the exam. Are you sure they made a mistake? yes. Dont trust your seniors too much. The thunderous professor had to clench his fists at the sight of his obnoxious student. indeed. Anyway, the midterm exams are this difficult, so Im worried about what the final exam will be like. The final exam wont be that difficult. Professor Thunderstruck said with a bitter expression. The voice was full of defeat. I made it by sniping at one person, but it fell apart like this. Because of this, even if I increased the difficulty level during the final exam, only the professor and other students would suffer. haha. I know youre going to have a hard time saying that. * * * Why are you so angry? Lee Han looked puzzled and took a step forward. The thunderous professor exploded and kicked out. I didnt understand why it was like that. When I returned to the dormitory, Professor Boladi and Professor Bendozol were sitting in front of the tower in silence. Jo Woo-rin was guarded in front because he was banned from going out. I guess I should go back. Not only Lee Han, but other students also chose to go back far away instead of passing through. It was such a breathtaking atmosphere. Lee Han. Where are you going? I have something to ask Professor Lightning Walk. Its a test. no. I would like to get some advice regarding His Highness Jo Woo-rin. Even though this week was midterm exam period, my friends were thrilled to see me relaxed and focused on other things. Is that the dignity of being the top of the grade? Moreover, Wardanaz must have taken several times more lectures than others oh. Student Lee Han. Professor Garcia spotted Lee Han walking down the hallway and greeted him warmly. Are you going to take the time magic test? no. I was planning to visit Professor Lightning Step before the exam. ? Professor Garcia was puzzled. He did not feel the causality between his test and the lightning-walking professor. for a moment. Where is your highness? Actually, Im planning to visit Professor Lightning Walk because of your highness. ??? Upon meeting a professor he could trust, Lee Han sighed and told a heartfelt story. So, even though Jo Woo-rin warned me not to remove the dragon stone, I will secretly remove the dragon stone and put it back in, and later I will secretly remove the heart as well Well, I dont think that will happen. Wow I see. Thats why you want to visit Professor Lightning Step. yes. uh. Wait. Student Lee Han. Our test is in an hour, right? Professor Garcias lecture, the exact name of which was , the lecture exam was an hour later. I had to anxiously prepare for an exam or close my eyes and control my mind, but I couldnt believe I was trying to visit a professor with lightning speed. yes. I can go and talk in an hour and then come back. Student Lee Han. Just finish and leave. Ill start you early. Being too smart was also a problem. Although he didnt want a good student like Lee Han to suffer, Professor Garcia felt a little disgusted by how calm he was, unlike the other students. Chapter 902 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 902 Episode 902 The test I was taking this time was to confirm the achievement of the magic I learned last time: , , and . is a 2nd circle magic that has the effect of increasing the length of time felt by an individual. Although it was not flashy, it was an essential basic magic in time magic, which was difficult and required a lot of calculations. and are 3-circle spells that are cast directly on objects. Casting a time spell on a living thing is already very difficult, so it was essential to practice casting it on an inanimate object first. Please check. professor. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Lee Han succeeded with all three. It was a stable casting, completely different from the unstable appearance shown last time. Professor Garcia asked, hiding his confusion. Didnt you say it was difficult last time, Student Lee Han? So I practiced. okay Professor Garcia suddenly remembered his school days. I used to feel sorry for my friends who were jealous of my magic skills, but now that I look back, I feel like I was at least a little bit to blame. Did I look like this too? professor? oh. its nothing. Student Lee Han. Thats perfect. I dont know why you complained that it was so difficult last time when you could do it so well I thought it was really difficult last time. But it gets better because you practice, right? yes. Did you learn anything from the conversation we just had? The world of magic is vast and vast, so we should never be arrogant? Not that No. Thats Okay. Professor Garcia tried to tell his student to have more confidence, but gave up. This was my personality anyway, so it was difficult to change quickly. Professor Garcia suddenly imagined his student complaining that new magic is difficult even after he became a professor. Anyway, its a perfect score. It was a lot of hard work. thank you. professor. for a moment. Then Professor Lightning Step must still be busy. Professor Garcia checked the time and thought it was a mistake. When I thought about it, it was the time when Professor Lightning Walk was teaching students. Then I will wait a moment. really. Professor, do you have any advice for me? I think you have a lot of experience in this sort of thing. In response to his students question, Professor Garcia stood tall with his back turned. What do you mean, Student Lee Han? You say you have a lot of experience? Are you claiming that I have illegally brought and raised large rare creatures to Einrogard??? yes? No have you ever done that? Lee Han was slightly embarrassed. I couldnt understand why Professor Garcia suddenly looked so expressionless. Of course not! ha ha ha. It was a joke. Student Lee Han. joke! oh. okay. I guess I didnt understand because it was a difficult joke. The experience I was talking about was the experience of a professor counseling students. Ah that experience? Professor Garcias voice rose further and his stern expression relaxed. The troll half-blood professor cleared his throat and spoke humbly. Im sure other professors have a lot more of that. Who? Student Lee Han. Its rude to ask such things one by one. Since there was no other professor in particular that came to mind, Professor Garcia used his authority to apply pressure. Lee Han thought to himself. Who on earth is that professor? Is he a retired man? Still Im glad that student Lee Han relies on me. Its not enough, but lets try to use some wisdom. Professor Garcia searched through the library and pulled out an old book. Oops. The professor muttered to himself, I forgot to erase the cover, and waved his wand. Then, the words faded away. Lets take a look. When you are stubborn, when you are stubborn What book is it? I got it a long time ago, and its a record book written by a wizard while raising large rare creatures. Is there such a book? Can I borrow it too? I cant do it because its still too difficult for this student! I will interpret only the parts I need. Is it a book of ancient evil creatures? Professor Garcia looked through the book and let out a small exclamation, Ah. A potion that makes you listen well. I tried something like this too. Is there a potion that makes you listen well? Lee Han was intrigued. Does that work for Gainando as well? It didnt have much effect. Originally, this type of potion is practically meaningless for creatures with strong resistance. okay. Corporal punishment using electric shock That seems too cruel. Lee Han expressed his disapproval. Perhaps because it was a book about ancient evil creatures, the discipline method was very cruel. How can you strike Jo Woo-rin with lightning? And considering the resistance, it didnt seem like it would work well. At his students words, Professor Garcia suddenly began to choke. Call, Cough! Im not asking you to do this. Student Lee Han. Its just in the record. It is said that the wizard who wrote this book also greatly regretted it. I was so angry that a large, rare creature ate my research. Well. But His Majesty Jo Woorin doesnt do anything like that. Professor Garcia was slightly moved by the strangely boastful tone. So, are you saying that His Majesty Jo Woo-rin has a good personality and Bulgaris has a bad personality? joy. Its just a racial difference. If the firefly was a dragon, it would be much calmer. Lets move on. rod I dont think it would do much damage if I hit it above the scales. We used a special whip that can inflict physical pain against large creatures. Of course, this didnt have much effect either. Professor Garcia went on to talk about several more methods. Electric shocks, caning, no eating, kneeling and standing, copying old books to improve character, etc. how is it? It all seems bad. Lee Han spoke honestly. Among these methods, there were not many that seemed likely to work on Jo Woo-rin. However, Professor Garcia nodded as if he thought so too. thats right. Student Lee Han. This is what I thought as I read the methods here, but none of them worked. But this large, rare creature eventually understood the wizards intentions. I think the reason is trust. ! Professor Garcia looked back on his past memories and finally realized what he had missed. At that time, he was so out of his mind and just blamed the other person for going through such a hard time, but eventually Bulgari grew up and understood Professor Garcias intentions. This is despite the fact that the Bulgari himself could have run away to any other place. It was clear that Bulgari felt the trust that Professor Garcia had in him, and that he himself also placed trust in Professor Garcia. Having accidents and causing problems with each other was ultimately a minor thing in hindsight. If there was trust, these things could be fixed. Are you dissatisfied that it is not a magical solution, student Lee Han? When Lee Han was silent, Professor Garcia asked quietly. But the magic-mad student slowly shook his head. no. I think the professor is right. I guess I didnt trust you too much. Its not just student Lee Hans fault. Who would have thought someone would take out a dragon stone like that? Thats right! I told you not to do that But student Lee Han is lucky. His Highness Jo Woo-rin ate up all of Student Lee Hans research and didnt destroy his private room. His Majesty Jo Woorin is not even a slime, so why would he do such a thing? How smart is Your Highness Jo Woo-rin? Professor Garcias fist clenched for a moment and then unclenched. When I get back, I will have to apologize to Your Majesty for getting angry. I have to believe what I said I wouldnt do in the future. So are you going to take the test together now? no? A ban on going out means a ban on going out. We will continue to prohibit going out this week. Professor Garcia was honestly impressed by the surprising answer. Who could be so consistent in front of a dragon? * * * Thank you professor! You guys had a hard time too. Dont go rest and study for the next exam. The first-year students cursed under their breath after hearing the lightning-walking professors words of congratulations. Maybe the original professor would have been better. Who was it? Ben Bender day? Theres Professor Benderjeal. I used to admire you as an adventurer who often appeared in the imperial newspaper, but this is a complete fraud! In response to the insults from their friends, the Alhi of the Pengerin family spoke quietly. We dont even know who Professor Vanderzal is. Professor Lightning Steps teachings may be harsh, but they may be inevitable if you want to keep up with Einrogards level. Its okay to complain, but after that, lets all work together. The students felt embarrassed by the words of their friend who, despite being a top student, never puts down his books. If he was an arrogant guy, he would have immediately swung his cane, but they had never done that before. He was a truly respectable friend. Pengerin. Sometimes I think you should go to the Phoenix Tower. I once heard a rumor that Peng Erin was arrogant, but I dont know who started the rumor. Look at me. Despite the compliments from their friends, they shook their heads. no. The rumor is true. I was an arrogant and arrogant wizard. This guy! How can you be so honorable? Blue earthworms. Get out of the way. The Blue Dragon Tower students faces hardened at the words spoken by the White Tiger Tower students behind them. dare? How dare you? Get out of the way. okay. Ill get out of the way. Instead, try to withstand this laughter curse spell hey! Ulgan! Ulgan is coming!! As one of the group whispered, the faces of the White Tiger Tower students turned pale. Even though they were fellow top friends, they clearly looked afraid. you! Theres no way were going to fight, right?! When the big friend who came running from afar shouted loudly, the White Tiger Tower students were shocked and denied it. W-what are you talking about? Ulgan. I cant believe were fighting. We didnt fight. yes? Water of course. We didnt fight. Surprisingly, the Blue Dragon Tower students also agreed. This was because he was well aware of the danger of Ulgan ahead. -stop! Stop fighting! -Get out, Ulgan! Either fight together with you tower bastards or die! -Ulgan! Are you going to stay still even after hearing something like that? Help us! -Stop fighting! Please stop! I told you to stop!!! -Oof! 100 million! -evil! Wow! The students, who were beaten severely for starting a fight in front of Ulgan, who hated fighting, learned a hard lesson. Ah, I guess I shouldnt provoke people who dont like fighting! thank god. I thought you guys were arguing. ha ha ha. ha ha ha. After an awkward laugh, he said as if he remembered Ulgan. really. Eandurde over there is distributing food. Go quickly and get it. what? also?! Where on earth does food come from? Is there a warehouse where only the turtle tower was found? I heard the Blue Dragon Tower senior gave it to you? no. What kind of crazy senior gives food to her junior who is not even his top? Although the students were puzzled, they ran to line up. First graders were always hungry and there was no need to receive rations like this. hello. everyone. Priest Carre. Dont come any closer. Why, why are you doing that? If you get close, Ill steal it! Such rude words! What did I do wrong? Like the beaver beastman or the penguin beastman, the squirrel beastman was able to control peoples guilt with just his facial expressions. The White Tiger Tower students felt guilty, as if they had done something wrong, no matter how many times they confessed. I received this basket instead. Here you go. Thank you, thank you What. It is a natural joy as a priest. Inside the food basket, a magic beetle made of paper flapped its wings quietly. Karre smiled at that sight. Finally, it was possible to open the lock of the White Tiger Tower students warehouse. Chapter 903 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 903 Episode 903 Maybe we thought too badly of the priest. Maybe so. The priest put wheat, rice, and rye in a sack the other day. Dried fish and pickled sardines. You stole all the cheese, sausages, salted meat, and fat Well, theres no proof that the priest did that. The green earthworms may have done it. Theres still a long way to go. The lightning-walking professor clicked his tongue as he passed by. It was something you could tell just by looking at Professor Verdus, but you shouldnt let down your guard just because he was a prisoner with a cute appearance. In fact, it could have been more fatal. Those first graders will soon realize this if they experience it a few more times. Yes, the more you pay, the deeper the lesson becomes. Lightning Walk The professor thought so and took his steps. Several thick books were held tightly at her sides. On the covers of old books, you could see titles such as How to calm a disobedient griffon? and How to raise a unicorn that even a villain can do. After hearing that her student was looking for her with a problem about large rare animals, Professor Lightning Walk additionally brought her books from the library for her consultation. Anyway, Wardanaz, can he care about gryphons and unicorns during the exam period? Professors could do other things during exam periods, but students were in a different position. Even though she is at the top of her grade, I wonder if this is overconfidence. Ugh! Professor Lightning Walk was a seasoned explorer who had experienced many hardships. However, the sight of her before his eyes made even the explorer startle. Professor Bendozol and Professor Boladi sitting silently. Is it a trap? I dont know what kind of trap it was, but thats what she thought first. What are you doing there? what? Professor Bendozol answered the question bluntly. You probably know what youre asking. Why on earth are you doing that in front of the students dormitories? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The poor Blue Dragon Tower students were going around in circles, whispering. You are protecting Your Majesty. I see Are you waiting for me to come out? It was only then that Professor Lightning Step remembered Jo Woo-rins visit. But Professor Bendo Zol shook his head. Your Highness is not allowed to go out. You mean Im not allowed to go out? after. What does being banned from going out mean No, you crazy person. Who banned you from going out? The lightning-walking professor scolded in an irritated voice. No matter how much I tried to respect him as a fellow professor, Professor Bendozol had a talent for messing with peoples temperaments. Who is it? That blasphemous Wodanaz. I see. It was obviously nonsense, but the lightning-walking professor was surprised that even he was somewhat convinced. Strangely, it sounds plausible if he says it was done by a boy from the Wardanaj family. Your personality has held up well, huh? I thought of course I would go in and rescue them. I meant to. however? Professor Bendozol gestured with a gloomy expression. At the end, Professor Boladi was sitting with an expressionless face. Looking closely, Professor Bendozol was in disrepair. I didnt notice him because he usually walked around like a beggar, but he was even more of a mess, from his coat to his pants. He felt as if he had been taken by surprise by someone. Professor Lightning Walk pretended not to see and shouted. I have no idea who did it! Then Ill be alone. Please take a look. The lightning-walking professor, who did not want to come between the two, hurriedly took his steps. And then he thought to himself. I never imagined I would miss the principal! He was an eccentric wizard who always bothered professors, but he always felt empty when no one was around. Still, if there had been a skeleton principal, Professor Mo wouldnt have attacked Professor Bendozol It seems likely that there would have been, but mediation would still have taken place. -Please release the magic. -I dont like it. -Lets be fair again. Without surprise! -I dont like it. I didnt hear anything. Lightning Step The Professor quickened his pace. He didnt want to hear the conversation behind him. * * * professor! Lee Han was moved by the sight of the lightning-walking professor who came to the tower to help him. The professor said, waving his hand as if he was annoyed. okay. Is it a griffon, a unicorn, or some other creature I dont know about? yes? I heard people are upset about large rare creatures these days. Jo Woo-rin, who was sitting next to the fireplace, looked tearful. Lee Han made tea, placed it in front of the professor, and spoke. I think there was a misunderstanding. I have never felt rotten inside. Jo Woo-rins expression brightened. What nonsense? They say you go around taking a deep breath. Jo Woo-rins expression darkened again. The lightning-walking professor wondered. Wait, its not a griffon or a unicorn? Even the sight of him strangely noticing the strange ban on going out. The Lightning Walk Professor was thrilled by the feeling of the puzzle coming together in his head. However, Lee Han played it cool. I dont know what youre talking about. Of course, I had a minor argument with Your Highness, but we made up right away. Thats right! Jo Woo-rin exclaimed with joy. Seeing him say that, it seemed like Lee Han was clearly relieved of his anger. In fact, before Professor Lightning Step came, Lee Han came back and apologized first. -majesty. sorry. I was so angry -Wow! Jo Woo-rin was wrong!!! -I really believe I wont do it in the future -I will never do that!!!!! -All right. Then well make up. -oh. So, has the ban on going out been lifted? -no. Thats not true. -Jin, are you really angry? Because the ban on going out had not yet been lifted, Jo Woo-rin was confused as to whether it was true that Lee Han had truly calmed down. But seeing him say that, it seemed like his anger had really subsided. -I am the only one who is at a complete loss. The baby basilisk wrapped around Jourins neck grumbled. They obviously made up, but they were banned from going back into Lee Hans sleeve until the curfew ended. But, like a cool-headed dragon, Jo Woo-rin pretended not to hear. If I asked Lee Han to return the baby basilisk to his sleeve for no reason, it would be a huge loss if Lee Han got angry again. Im glad you reconciled. Have griffons or unicorns ever caused any trouble? No At Lee Hans words, Jo Woo-rin became sullen again. Gryphons and unicorns stay calm and dont cause any accidents, but Jo Woo-rin Theres no way. Its very troublesome. hey. Are you forcing yourself? Lee Han appealed with his eyes, Please speak to me accordingly. Professor Lightning Walk was dumbfounded. I came to help, but what kind of joke is this? But when I looked to the side, I saw a young dragon looking at me with very expectant eyes. His face looked as if he would cry if I told him the truth that he had never had an accident with a griffon or a unicorn. I see! Actually, it seemed like I was going to hit those guys. Thats right. I wonder what kind of accident happened! Lee Han ended up having to make up an accident on the spot as Jo Woo-rins eyes sparkled brightly. Fortunately, I heard something from Professor Garcia, so I was able to use it as is. There was an uproar in the private room, so all the furniture was broken. Oh my! Joe Woorin was sad with his mouth, but his expression was proud. Professor Lightning Walk was slightly worried. Still, its a dragon, so can I be happy to see a beast that has caused more damage than myself? I was skeptical about whether this was really the right character education. Again, again! Any other accidents? Uh there was a time when they ate up all my research. -Did Mr. Vonrigg do something like that? The baby basilisk asked curiously. No matter how you look at it, the griffon was past the age for such pranks. It was already fully grown when Professor Lightning Walk brought it in In the first place, you cannot know the heart of a griffon. You also tricked me and stole his reagent bag. - The baby basilisk, who got involved for no reason and couldnt get his money back, curled up and snuggled into Jo Woo-rins arms. Still, the Basilisk is much nicer than that griffon. We are both much nicer! Im glad you have your strength back. haha. Yeah Im glad thats the case The Lightning Step Professor sipped his tea. Of course, the gryphon that was absent was falsely accused, but since it is a much more mature beast than these two, it will definitely understand. I think its resolved, so dont go. Just a moment before that. The professor snapped his fingers. Lee Han looked puzzled and listened closely. I heard that Your Highness is prohibited from going out, is that correct? yes. If you do it for too long, it can backfire. Originally, dragons were not a species that suited the ban. Of course, there was no race in the empire that suited the ban, but the characteristics of dragons were especially so. Isnt he arrogant and proud, and has great natural ability? If a student is locked up, he or she cant get out because he or she doesnt have the ability to do so, but a dragon can quickly figure out that with a little thought, he can get out. If you keep it locked up for too long, it can only go awry. Your Highness will not do that. And you dont have to worry, Ill be right next to you. okay. Surveillance wait, you have a test this week, right? Professor Lightning Walk was about to say it was a good idea, but then he looked puzzled. How can a student who has exams this week stay in the dormitory for a long time? I plan to see it and return as soon as possible. Listen and dont misunderstand. Sometimes I think youre crazy. * * * No matter how much you say you made a mistake, arent you being too rude? Lee Han grumbled and moved at the professors harsh words. Of course, since Professor Bendozol and Professor Boladi are still in front of the dormitory, I turn around. Professor Djorjic, who is sporting a more stylish seagull mustache today, welcomed Lee Hans arrival. Wardanaz student! nice to meet! Please come in. hello. professor. You came first. I guess its natural for a student like you, right? Professor Djorjic, who was in charge of the lecture on , had very high expectations for this boy from the Wardanaz family. So much so that he set blue flame (i), the deepening attribute of the fire element, as his semester goal. It may have been a daunting goal for a second-year student, but considering the elements and applications Wardanaz was dealing with, Professor Djorjic decided it was quite possible. If Wardanaz mastered blue flames within this semester, Professor Djorjic planned to go to a gathering of other magicians during the vacation and boast about the wonderful progress between student and teacher. What are midterms? Is it blue salt? I remembered. Thats right! Of course, it may feel difficult, but if you are a Wardanaz student, you will be able to do it. ruler. In this exam Since Hanoi was urgent, Lee Han focused right away. While we were already delving deeply into various elements, it seemed absurd to dive deeper into the fire element, but fortunately, it was less shocking. It was because I had already heard it last time. As I practiced consistently on my own, the progress was fast. The flames rising in the air began to change color. Eventually, a blue flame appeared. It was a complete color transformation, which was the first gateway to blue flame. Wardanaz student. Well done! Man professor. Please wait a moment! When Lee Han lost concentration, he stopped the professor and shouted. It may have felt rude, but when someone spoke to me while I was preparing such a difficult spell, I got distracted. Professor Djorjic, who was about to shout out that he passed the prepared exam with a perfect score, was moved. All the way to the final exam in one go?! I was surprised that they didnt come to take the test first like other lectures, but they prepared for such a wonderful twist. Professor Zorgik stroked his mustache and was delighted at the spirit of his student, who was considered the top student in his grade. Chapter 904 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 904 Episode 904 Grumble! A different heat than before came out. A flame with concentrated destructive power that is qualitatively different from ordinary flames. If the combustion process caused by a typical flame is a material combining with air to emit heat, blue flame was literally a magical flame that combined the concept and information of burning. A flame that burns even non-burnable materials, starting from fireproof equipment. After passing the second and third gates, Professor Djorjics ecstasy reached its peak. In my head, I could already hear the meeting participants shouting that they should support Jorgic, who raised such students, as the principal of Einrogard. Thats great! Is there anything you would like to point out? Lee Han asked while maintaining concentration. If there was room for improvement, he had to fix it right away. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If there was such a thing, I would have said it right away. Perfect score. Wardanaz student! Pot! Lee Han sighed in relief after releasing the blue flame he had maintained. It was worth practicing. Thanks to this, he passed the test as expected. Then Ill just go. professor. Uh, huh? Lets do that. see you next time! After quickly saying hello, Lee Han left the classroom. He finished so quickly that the other seniors had not even arrived yet. Professor Jorgic muttered as he looked behind him. I was going to ask you why you finished the final exam in one go, but theres no need to do that. When I think about it, asking a student like Wardanaz the reason itself could be ridiculous. Isnt there any fool who asks a bird why it flaps its wings? Just as a wizard should seek knowledge, that boy will also advance towards knowledge with all his might. Professor Djorjic looked at his students back with eyes full of anticipation. I was already excited to see how much this student would show Professor Djorjic about his accomplishments this year. * * * Lee Han, who was preoccupied with finishing the test quickly, did not notice the sense of discomfort that came from Professor Djorjics reaction. Instead, he immediately gave his all for the next test. professor. Here is a dimensional map. Thats great. however Professor Millais frowned slightly as he adjusted his monocle. For this test, , students had to visit another dimension and complete a map. Lee Han, who received Arsils help, naturally completed the map faster and more accurately than any other grade. however Frost Giant Artifact (check) Frost Giant Relic (do not skip, check) Frost Giant Relic (you really should check it out, dont skip it) There was a strange note on the map. It was a note that said Relics of the Frost Giants. A note written not just once, but over and over again! It looked as if it had been written by someone who didnt want to go but was forced to go. Professor Noh looked strange and asked, recalling how the students had talked about things like I found an artifact guarded by a frost giant or How can I steal it? What is this? Is that the artifact the students were talking about last time? youre right. I told you to complete the map, but I dont think I ever asked you to find the relic. Professor Millais spoke in his usual stern tone. I wondered if the boy from the Wardanaz family had mistaken the test. yes. This is just my personal note. I have to check it sometime. You made a note of the location of the frost giants relic so you can check it for yourself? yes. Professor Millay raised his eyebrows upward. Then he began rapidly playing with his quill. Is there a problem with the map? The map is perfect. While taking notes, Professor Millay thought of Professor Lightning Walk. Wardanaz said he seemed a little crazy these days, so I wondered what he was talking about, but after seeing this, I understood. How can you make such a deliberate attempt to retrieve an artifact protected by a race as powerful as the Frost Giants? If a student was too smart, I would be worried in a different way. Professor Millais remembered something he had been thinking about when teaching Professor Garcia, so he took off his monocle for a moment and smoothed the bridge of his nose. no. I think its worse than Garcia. professor. Then Ill just leave. Do you have any exams left today? Since the sun was already setting in the evening, I didnt think there would be any lectures scheduled for exams later Professor Millais was puzzled by his students words. Senior Zaroon of the Steel Shoes family said that if you are confident, you can submit it early. ? Professor Millais understood half a beat late. Zarun of the Steel Shoes family was a fourth-year student studying under Professor Yonramo. So, it was clear that what Lee Han was talking about was a transformation magic test. The last thing I said was, If youre confident, you can submit it early. Im sure they didnt tell you to submit it really quickly? Professor Millais tried to point this out, but his student had already finished greeting him and was leaving the classroom. The professor shook his head slightly and sighed. * * * Einroguard was beating the test at a speed that will be remembered in history, but surprisingly, few people paid attention to Lee Hans actions. In fact, it was difficult for non-professors to know. From the seniors point of view, Wardanaz is busy? There is no choice but to have a reaction like, That must be because he studied all the schools. A few seniors, like Delet, who helped the professor with his work and were also interested in juniors, felt uncomfortable, but Lee Han moved too quickly to ask that. Yukbeltyre. Isnt something strange? hmm. Its exam period. Is there any reason to be so busy? Am I getting the timetable wrong? Theres no reason to go over there? hmm. You are listening to me right now, right? hmm. Can I hit you? hmm. slap! ?! Behind Yukveltyre, who was embarrassed after being hit in the back, Lee Han ran towards the next test. The professors were wondering, Is Wodanaz finally trying to test his true abilities to the limit? But surprisingly, Lee Han had his own difficulties. If there are tests that you can finish first or quickly, there are also tests that you cant. Surprisingly, Lee Han also had a difficult test. In this midterm exam, Professor Rosines test, Languages ??of Empire that Become Blood and Flesh, was exactly that. What kind of text is this? now! The test is to interpret this within this week! Thats too much, Professor! ? yes? I said I couldnt hear you. ruler! Everyone will support you! The test of deciphering a long document written in the script of a small kingdom whose name was unlikely to be left behind in history books was a problem that could not be solved right away, no matter how crazy Lee Han was at the top of his grade. A test in which you have no choice but to guess one letter at a time by investing time and effort. Wardanaz. At the library together Wait, where did Wardanaz go? Well, well? Friends who were looking for Lee Han were shocked to see the senior in their grade suddenly disappear. Of course, I thought we would be sitting in the library together. But there was a reason why Lee Han was away. It occurred to me. A way to overcome the test, which was bound to take a long time, came to mind. That was to ask someone who might know this text well. -Wodanaz! The giant who was crouching and guarding the front of the hill saw Lee Han and jumped up. hello. -What brought you here? To see sheep? no. Im here because I have a question regarding the exam. When I think about it, the most accurate way to find out about ancient characters was to ask ancient people. When Lee Han remembered that, he immediately contacted his crazy alter ego. -Master. I have something to ask. -What kind of magic is it? -Can you read this document? -I can read it, but the content is strange. Its an example sentence that looks like something from a test for young students -youre right. This is my test. But it seems difficult, so I wanted to ask Master? Master? The crazy clone beyond the coldly cut off contact. But Lee Han did not give up. Doesnt sincerity melt even a frozen heart? The giant was also impressed by Lee Hans idea. -Wardanaz is smart! People who ask questions of people they dont know are wise! haha. thank you. -Go in! When the giant got out of the way, Lee Han took his steps back towards the workshop. The next person to welcome Lee Han was Chamberlain Intarendals. Ihan of the Wardanaz family. welcome. What brings you here? I came here because I have something to ask you, Master. ! Intarendals face brightened. This student from the Wardanaz family had outstanding talent, but his passion was slightly lacking. So the owner of Interendals was also concerned about that, but I never thought he would come visit me in person like this. It was clear that the character and wisdom of the master served by Intarendals had influenced the disciple. Doesnt a great teacher make a great disciple? Come in! What are you curious about? An ancient script came up on the test, but I didnt know much about it, so I came here to ask. I asked the Echo Stone, but it didnt answer. Intarendals looked shocked at the question that only a lowly scribe would ask. Its good to come and ask questions passionately, but the level of the questions? I think you can just do this on your own. Isnt Lee Han of the Wardanaz family capable of doing this? The sentences also look easy. How can you say that? Questions have no level or severity. If you block people from asking easy questions, wouldnt it be difficult to ask difficult questions later? Even taking that into account, it seems too easy? This question was so easy that even Interendals, who usually pass over it, didnt waver. The content of the document also contributed to that perception. Once upon a time, there was a good student at a magic school. The good student cried because his cane was taken away. Then the good professor came out and said And Gonadaltes went out for a short time. You probably didnt leave because you didnt want to answer, right? Is that possible? Intarendals answered the question, which was itself a Buddhist scripture, without getting angry. He was truly a caring chamberlain. Gonadaltes periodically checks and inspects the magic around here. I guess its magic -The damn little bastard is here. I could hear a voice like a hamster would make if it were forced to imitate human speech. When Lee Han turned his gaze, a hamster trapped in a cage was glaring at him with murderous eyes. no. Did you learn human language during that time?! -If only I could use magic, I would have definitely turned you into a hamster. for a moment. There is nothing wrong with me. I didnt do it. Lee Han protested, but the former magic criminal and current hamster didnt seem to have any intention of listening to him. Originally, the teachers sins were passed on to the disciple. Ill give you some grapes, so ease your anger. -What brought you here again? I came here because I had something to ask. -Is it magic? If its magic, I can tell you. The hamster spoke in a sinister voice. Of course, he never intended to teach me proper magic. He intended to pass on the knowledge that would destroy wizards. oh. Are you sure? -?! However, Lee Hans reaction exceeded the hamsters expectations. Then please interpret this for me. -Once upon a time, at a magic school What are you doing now, you damned little bastard! Chapter 905 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 905 Episode 905 The hamster became enraged when he was ridiculed for trying to corrupt his opponent. Originally, when he was a magic criminal, he had a wider magnanimity, but when a person becomes a hamster, his or her mind also becomes narrow. Even Antagondals was no exception. I came here to ask you this. -Say something that makes sense. You came here to ask that tyrant how to spell? yes. - Realizing that Lee Han was sincere, the hamster became silent, then put the grape next to it in its mouth and muttered. The grapes were quite delicious. You ate grapes, so please explain. -Ask the tyrant. Even if I teach him, hell get angry. Even if he did teach you, would you believe it? Its okay because were going to cross-verify. The hamster made a squeak mixed with frustration and anger. I found this bright blue wizard who didnt utter a single word very unpleasant. But there was only one thing the hamster could do now. no. You cant do this after eating grapes! Lee Han got angry when the hamster went deep into the cage. Of course, as the hamster said, you could ask your crazy alter ego, but Lee Han was always the type to prepare for just in case. And when he thought about it calmly, there was a possibility that his crazy alter ego wouldnt tell him how to spell. Seeing as theyve cut off contact, theres a good chance. In that case, it was especially right to listen to this hamster. Lee Han took out a grape and threw it at the hamster in the cage. A squeak of anger erupted. -Kill it! You made that threat last time, right? Since you ate grapes, please explain. Im busy. -How on earth did the Wardanaz family create their children, so they are like this? Did you melt the devil kings soul into it? The hamster lamented. Ive made many mistakes in my life, but the most regrettable mistake Ive made recently was joining Einroguard to obtain the secrets of magic, and the next mistake I regret was looking down on this kid. If I hadnt looked down on him when he was caught, it wouldnt have ended up like this. Even if I understand that his magic skills are genius, what kind of person has that kind of courage? -good night. Let me interpret it for you. Instead, you kid, promise me one thing too. yes? You ate grapes, right? - The hamster closed its eyes tightly as the Wodanaz family condescended to give him a grape. Please interpret it first. I will listen to your request later. -good night. i get it. The hamster surprisingly gave up easily. Although I was in a disadvantageous position, interpreting a fairy tale like Once upon a time, there was a good student at a magic school wasnt actually that difficult. If it were the guy in front of you, you would be able to interpret it on your own even if the hamster rejected it. In that case, it would have been better to show kindness and erase the debt in ones heart. -Once upon a time, there was a good student at a magic school damn it. Does fuck also come in? -Do you want to come in? Please do it straight. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? -The good student had his cane taken away As it was a fairy tale, the content was neither very long nor difficult. Lee Han quickly used his quill to write down. thank you. then When Lee Han tried to eat and jump, a squeak of hatred erupted. Lee Han, who had tried to sneak over, sat back down with regret. I just fixed it and sat down. -My request is simple. Help me escape. What kind of crazy bullshit are you talking about??? - Lee Han abandoned his polite demeanor and straightened out with a straight face. It was hard to imagine that he was a wizard who had been so polite to a hamster just now. -Listen to me first. no. I dont like it. I respect the wizard, but not like this. Surprisingly, Lee Han tended to respect Antagondals. It was not because Antagondals was a great wizard, but because he might come to attack Ihan sometime in the future. The teacher has already accumulated resentment, so there is no need to accumulate additional resentment. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? However, that did not mean that Lee Han had any intention of risking his life to release him. Because he was a hundred times more scared of his crazy alter ego than he was of Antagondals. Are we going to die together now? Would you like to get a companion hamster? -You will never become a hamster. Unlike Antagondals, who was treated as a slave by his crazy clone, Lee Han was treated as an official disciple. Even if you burn down the workshop and go down to the village and kill a few people, they wont turn you into hamsters. -And its not difficult. You dont need to do anything. While that tyrant is gone for a moment, all we have to do is open our door. ??? Its not that theyre away, but that theyve disappeared. Lee Han paused at the choice of words that made him feel uncomfortable. What do you mean, extinction? -Literally. Did you really think I would be stuck here forever? The hamster spoke, revealing the appearance of a great wizard. He looked like an excellent chess player with a hidden move. Lee Han was also nervous due to that confidence. Could it be that this hamster, or rather the magic criminal, was plotting something without Lee Hans knowledge? Tell me. -There are people out there under my control. If something happens and my contact is cut off, they will come in. Lee Han, who remembered the invaders who had already been almost wiped out, was about to tell him that, but waited. I wanted to hear more about what the hamster was talking about. Even if the skills of those who command you are excellent, they wont be able to defeat you, right? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -I guess so. The hamster surprisingly accepted it obediently. To begin with, that tyrant was of a different class even among archmages. It was rare among archmages to have so many forgotten ancient mysteries in their hands. No matter how seasoned adventurers are, they will be annihilated the moment their eyes meet. -But even tyrants have weaknesses. The hamster explained calmly. The tyrant was as arrogant as he had no rival, but he was not without weaknesses. This tyrants greatest weakness was that he was not a being of the world, but a magical thought form rejected by the world. The world, often expressed in terms of dimensions, embraced beings within itself and rejected beings outside itself. It was for this reason that demons from other dimensions borrowed the power of all kinds of complicated contracts to come to the continent. The alter egos that are not the main body of the skeleton principal are magical thought forms that should be driven out of the world. However, because of the powerful power each of them possessed, they were able to break through the worlds rejection and descend on the continent periodically. Isnt it roughly like a natural disaster? I heard it the other day. Lee Han was not surprised as he already knew. Just as severe toxic substances do not easily disappear and remain and continue to affect the environment, the great wizards great enlightenment also had a lasting impact on the world. The appearance of the skeleton principals alter ego may be a similar phenomenon. - The hamster was momentarily speechless at the sight of the wizards supreme state being compared to some kind of toxic substance, but he quickly came to his senses and continued his speech. -I have hidden magic in the souls of those I command. When their bodies are destroyed, the magic flows from within their souls. What magic? -Magic that banishes the thought form! It amplifies the connection with the world and banishes magical thought forms that are no different from foreign objects for a certain period of time. Although the principle was simple, it was a highly advanced magic method that was not easy to implement. Lee Han, who sensed the principle and difficulty, was thrilled. I never thought he would have hidden such magic in the souls of his subordinates just in case. Watching what he said, it seemed like his subordinates didnt even know. Hearing the thorough plan of a magic criminal gave me goosebumps. If a crazy alter ego thoughtlessly turns intruders into hamsters, wouldnt it be like a hidden poison-coated dagger coming out and stabbing them off guard? I need to contact you right away. Lee Han betrayed his promise to Antagondals in one second and prepared to contact his crazy alter ego. It may be disappointing from the perspective of a magic criminal, but the Einrogard school culture was originally free from things like breaking oaths and lying. Most of the intruders have been captured, but the remaining ones could be a bit dangerous, so we should tell them to leave them to giants or other wizards Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Gotcha! Got it! I caught the last one! Klzenberg: Congratulations! Iactus: Ugh! Im jealous. congratulations. Did you find the principals treasure? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: What is it? They say there isnt one? They said they didnt steal anything like that. Iactus: What? Dont you know how to interrogate? Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Who do you think is the new student? Of course you know how to interrogate. But they said they never stole it. Iactus: Ah. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Why? Do you have any guess? Iactus: Are you doing this to hide the treasure you found? Baquantalana: Indeed. Beaver-Penguin-Fox: Indeed, they are saying the same thing. I was stupid to give the news to these rotten trees. Just die everyone. Oh. Lee Han was taken aback when members of the club relayed the news before he could contact them. What happens if all the intruders are caught before they even meet their crazy clones? Uh, I have something to ask. -Thats wise. I thought you would realize it. The hamster spoke in a relaxed manner. Even though Lee Han could betray him right away, the reason he told him this was simple. If Lee Han speaks to the tyrant, the tyrant will move to catch the intruders directly, even if only because of his pride! The wizards of the current empire were proud and self-respecting, but the wizards of the ancient kingdom were on a completely different level. As a teacher, it would feel like a shame to be worried about your students. -Once the tyrant is banished, this spell that has imprisoned me will soon be released. Theres enough room to escape before it comes back. However, I dont want to come back inside this narrow cage, so just open the door. You probably dont want to clean up the exploded pieces of meat and blood clots, do you? Then I swear that I will completely forget the resentment between us. The hamster showed rare generosity. Originally, it was a grudge that he would never forget, but considering that he came from the Wardanaz family and was close to Lord Einrogard, the hamster did not benefit from setting an angle. If we get out of here, we can just go our separate ways without ever encountering each other. I didnt mean to ask that. Lee Han became slightly embarrassed. When I thought about it, what this hamster said was right. Considering the pride of my crazy alter ego, it might have been more dangerous to contact him hastily. I should have said it differently. It was almost dangerous. -Sobbing. Master. One of Einrogards students insulted me by saying, Your teacher doesnt have any servants so he goes around catching intruders on his own? -dare?! From now on, you should do all the chores. I thought it would be good this way. no. Not very good. When I think about it, this contact was only a loss for Lee Han. -What? So what was he trying to ask? Well, what happens if all the intruders are caught by others? For example, students, knights, or giants. -The possibility of that happening is slim. At least one of them will be captured by the tyrant. And why does the giant go in there? ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Lee Han hesitated, unable to speak. The hamster felt an ominous omen from that sight. No matter how much your body becomes a hamster, the sense of foresight magic you have trained will not easily disappear. -no way? Well um they were all caught. -Dont talk nonsense, you little bastard! It cant be! Are you saying that all the Einroguard wizards came out and chased after him? Thats right. I dont understand either. Chapter 906 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 906 Episode 906 Chasing and catching intruders is something only servants would do. There was no reason for wizards from a magic school like Einroguard to do such a thing. Of course, if a certain wizard had spread a rumor such as Could the intruders have the headmasters treasure?, it would have been a bit of an exception Lee Han did not provide such an explanation and showed an expression as if he did not know anything. -Unless youre wasting time because you have nothing to do! What a strange thing! Without interrupting the angry hamsters squeaks, Lee Han chimed in. After venting his anger like this, the hamster will soon calm down. If the hamster gave up escaping and stayed in the cage, it was good for Lee Han, good for his crazy alter ego, and good for everyone. Im in big trouble! ??? Lee Han was startled when he heard Intarendals screams outside. He was a chamberlain who never lost his composure and kindness no matter what happened. I cant believe the chamberlain was screaming like that. It was Lee Hans first time seeing this. Whats going on? Gonadaltes condition has become unstable. This guy is the criminal!! Lee Han pointed to the hamster and accused him. I dont know what the situation is, but shouldnt those who live have to live? Since it was discovered like this, the hamster had to take responsibility. The hamster made an absurd squeak. Still, he comes from a great noble family. How could he betray without even thinking for a second? Even magic criminals will think about it for a second. Ihan of the Wardanaz family. Im not sure what you mean. What do you mean, that wizard is the culprit? Ill tell you about the evil plan that guy has planned. Lee Han quickly explained the vicious trap that the hamster had set up. After hearing the explanation, Intarendals responded immediately. It doesnt really matter. Uh, really? yes. Gonadaltes will immediately recognize the traces of a deteriorated soul just by looking at it. -gibberish. Its not that easy to spot. The hamster was upset, but Interendals ignored it. And werent all the intruders caught in the first place? - The hamster was depressed. I couldnt refute that. Then what does it mean that Masters condition has become unstable? that Before the words were finished, a powerful wave swept through the workshop. The Grand Wizard has returned. At the arrival, Intarendals fluttered with nervousness that he had never seen before. Oh my, I dont know what to do with this Its faster than expected, but its too fast What on earth? The nervousness was also contagious to Lee Han. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Intarendals was a strong man from an ancient empire who had experienced many hardships, so he was just nervous, but Lee Han immediately felt fear. His condition has become unstable. Could it be that he attacks his disciple? Mr. Gonadaltes. welcome! While the chamberlain was away for a moment, Lee Han whispered to the hamster. What kind of situation is this? Youve become unstable? -I do not know. Originally, the hamster would have been angry at Lee Hans betrayal, but the current situation was not ideal for that. Even seasoned magic criminals instinctively felt a sense of crisis. Even a mad wizards disciple feels fear, so how dangerous can a slave or lower be? -My guess is that tyrant was originally maniacal. In order to survive, the hamster turned his brain as much as possible and looked back on the things he had experienced. -There was a sign in the way he treated me. Youre not saying Im crazy for attacking the wizard, are you? Lee Han asked as if he was dumbfounded. It was just his usual crazy alter ego. Wasnt Lee Han also attacked often? ?Please visit for more chapters! ? And honestly, this hamster has earned some flak. -Shut up and listen! Thats not what Im saying. What the hamster was talking about was when Lee Han had just been kidnapped, or rather, chosen as his disciple and visited the workshop. He tells the story of a time when he declared that he would complete a 5-circle spell in one day and then test it on Antana Gondals. I remember. When I think about it, the wizard said evilly to me that I would die without being able to learn the 5th circle magic. Lee Han said in a cold voice. The hamster felt creepy and pretended not to hear anything. -This is a story from that time. * * * While Lee Han learned the 5th circle magic, Antagondals went outside the workshop and waited cheerfully. This was because he really enjoyed seeing young, fledgling wizards ruined by excessive greed. But at that time, surprisingly, the crazy alter ego was waiting near the workshop. -Is there anything else you would like to order? - -Master? -Is this correct? -youre right. Master. -what? -Everything! puck! -Do not flatter the royal family without knowing what they are thinking. trash. * * * ?? After hearing the explanation, Lee Han was puzzled. It was because I didnt understand what he was trying to say. I know you enjoyed seeing me get ruined. What are we going to do? -What an idiot. That tyrant is not a living being, but a thoughtform. A thought form composed of magical power! It is impossible for such a thought body to have doubts and be confused. Even after that conversation, the tyrant was confused as to whether the method of teaching by attacking the hamster was correct. At that time, I thought that the worlds rejection was causing the magical thought body to go mad, but looking at the current situation, it was a sign. -Do you think a storm or an earthquake would make you question yourself and become confused? Absolutely not. indeed. So what should I do to cure my mania? -I do not know either. Instead of looking at the archmage with respect, Lee Han looked down at the fat hamster with disdain. The hamster became furious and made an excuse. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Who can cure the madness of the thought body? Before that happens in the first place, most thought forms disappear due to rejection by the world. That tyrant is sustained by an ancient vision! Youre saying you cant do it. -If you didnt want that, you shouldnt have interfered with the means I prepared! When did I interrupt you? Now youre slandering me by saying I hired wizards and giants Before I could finish speaking, a crazy clone appeared at the entrance to the workshop. Behind him, Chamberlain Intarendals was fidgeting with a very anxious expression. You look surprisingly fine, dont you? Lee Han was rather embarrassed. He was said to be unstable, so I thought his hair would stick up or his eyes would explode with death, but he was his usual self. You were right there at the right time. oh. yes. I have a question about academics Lets put that aside for a while. Something more important has come up. What is that? From now on, I will conquer the continent. A silence worse than death filled the place. Intarendals behind him was lowering his head with a frustrated look on his face. Lee Han wanted to ask what happened, but he couldnt because his crazy alter ego was in front of him. You mean conquering the continent? Yes. Disciple, you must fulfill the role of royal adjutant and commander. Lee Han was thrilled by the skill of bringing him into the leadership of the imperial rebellion in an instant. Still, I signed a contract with Arna, a guest star, last time Descendants of the Wardanaz family, shocked by charges of imperial treason Turned out to have dreamed of a new royal dynasty The ambitious man who cleverly deceived the royal family reveals his true colors! This imperial newspaper article passed through my mind, but now it was no longer a joke. Looking at the current situation, the tone could have become more extreme. Master. Can this disciple ask me a few questions? When Lee Han asked, surprisingly, the crazy alter ego nodded his head calmly. So be it. Why on earth are you trying to conquer the continent? The crazy clone sighed softly. The lament sounded like, Why is my student so dull, stupid, and tactless? It was so sincere that Lee Han almost felt a little sorry. No. Lee Han immediately came to his senses. It was definitely not Lee Hans fault for not understanding this. He should not have fallen for his opponents modifications. Look. The crazy alter ego pointed with the tip of his finger outside the open workshop door. A green and lush mountain range came into view. What do you see? Can you see the mountains? The royal family sees the pain and wounds of the world. Lee Han wanted to say that he would get a new pair of emerald glasses, but he held back. Because he wasnt sure if the joke would work on his current crazy alter ego. If left alone, people will only continue to cause pain and hurt to each other. If no magic or mystery can save them, at least the Holy King must strictly rule and educate them. I I see. It seemed like he was about to lose his mind, but Lee Han was barely able to grasp his context through the experiences and conversations he had had so far. It was still hard to believe, but Principal Skeleton was a pretty good person in his youth, and he tried to eliminate suffering in the world. He was able to develop magic such as , so his passion was definitely genuine. This passion did not go astray due to failure and frustration. Just by changing the direction, the fire burns even louder. Isnt it strange if a crazy alter ego who has failed at all magical means decides, I have no choice but to dominate and rule the continent? no. Thats strange. Its a crazy idea. It was a crazy idea, but it was my original crazy alter ego. Lee Han just forgot because he seemed so fine these days. As if he thought the explanation was complete, the crazy clone gave one final instruction. Disciple, listen. While the royal family prepares their army, lead the vanguard and capture that magic school. The wizards of the territory should dedicate themselves to the Magic Empire. My current crazy self felt so inorganic and mechanical that I felt better about the times when I was irritated. It was like a thought form created for the purpose of conquering the continent. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Lee Han, who was silent as he was trying to digest too much information, suddenly had an idea and asked. By vanguard, who are you talking about? Who are you talking about? They are giants. These will be enough. Master! Giants never Lee Han tried to persuade him by saying, Giants have independent personalities and will never listen to you. The giants said they would follow you if you were the commander. Go! The royal family will prepare a new army. Ah-oh. Lee Han cursed inwardly at the unhelpful actions of the giants. Of course, the giants tried to help Lee Han by saying, Lee Han is attacking? I answered with the feeling of Ill go with you, but it wasnt helpful at all in this situation. As soon as the crazy clone went outside, Lee Han and the hamster immediately grabbed the chamberlain and asked him questions. How on earth did this happen?! -Conquering the continent. What happened? How can I stop you? You have to stop it! -No matter how strong this tyrant is, he will never conquer the continent for a moment. Please wait a moment. Intarendals briefly reached out and stopped the cascade of questions. Then he swung the magic whip at the hamster. Snap! After looking at it, the prisoner dared to climb up arrogantly. Without realizing it, Lee Han politely corrected his attitude. After subduing the hamster, Intarendals lost his cold expression and returned to being a polite chamberlain. Ill explain everything. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. You can do it whenever its convenient for you. ? Chapter 907 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 907 Episode 907 Intarendals looked at Lee Han, who had become oddly polite, as if he were puzzled, and began to explain. Everyone has yang and yin. There are good parts and there are bad parts. Its kind of like that. Although he still had no idea what the other person was trying to say, Lee Han agreed for now. Humans are inherently complex beings, and good and evil sides often coexist. As you can see just by looking at Gainando, although he steals meals from other friends, he sometimes gives them up to his friends. Well, that example seems a little off, but Anyway, I think you understood it correctly. This is a fate that even a great archmage like Gonadaltes cannot escape. In an ordinary living being, even if good and evil sides coexist, they are balanced in their complexity. However, such balance was impossible for a thought body that had become like a kind of law or rule. Either good or evil. You have to choose only one of the two. Now Gonadaltes, the evil side within him has awakened. Wait a minute, so you were a good archmage before? Youre asking an obvious question, arent you? When the chamberlain looked at him with a look in his eyes that asked, Why are you asking such an obvious question?, Lee Han was dumbfounded. Could it be that his crazy alter ego sent a polite invitation to Lee Han and made him his disciple? Gonadaltes tried to eliminate the suffering of the world by inheriting the tradition of vision. How could this not be a good purpose? The purpose of the crazy self-immolation, befitting the desire for fame, was extremely difficult. He will pass on the visions of ancient magic he has learned to his students and one day achieve his secret wish. Considering the standards of ancient wizards, it wasnt such a strange idea. Even if the wizard himself dies, if the magic he created is passed on, that wizard would live forever. Of course, the secret wish was close to impossible, and not only that, appearing as a thought form and teaching the vision was quite unique even by ancient standards. And now, the purpose of the crazy alter ego is to conquer the continent and rule it strictly. hmm. If you compare it clearly, the former is better. Lee Han was angry, but he couldnt refute it. Although he attacked students and magic criminals, didnt he at least try to inherit magic and resolve matters peacefully? In contrast, his now crazy alter ego was openly trying to conquer the continent. Now that I think about it, isnt this the skeleton principals fault? Once again, Lee Han became angry at the absent principal of Einrogard. This desire for honor eventually diverged from Principal Skull, which means that the goal of this desire for honor is also the goal that Principal Skeleton had when he was young So, it also means that when Principal Skeleton was young, he thought things like, Shall I conquer the continent? Looking at it now, it didnt seem like he had put it into practice, but the fact that he had such a plan in itself was absurd. Why on earth would you think like that? But no matter how much he blamed people who were not there, it was meaningless. The important thing now was to stop the crazy alter ego. I always thought it was my crazy alter ego, but I never thought it was possible to go crazy again. Mr. Interendals. Must be dried! Master had a gentle personality and did not like fighting. I cant believe someone who wants to see the highest level of magic falls into such madness! - The hamster, who was quietly listening and organizing his thoughts, looked at Lee Han in bewilderment. What kind of crazy thing is it to say that this tyrant has a gentle personality? no. But his argument is correct. It must be stopped. Even from the hamsters point of view as a magic criminal, this situation was not good. Of course, it wasnt a very good situation before this, but if things escalate here, it could get even worse. Even if he succeeded, there was no way his crazy clone would free him, and he would probably fail. At that time, even if he said, I am a good magic criminal with nothing to do with anything, the imperial punitive force would not believe him. I agree. Lee Han of the Wardanaz family. That look is completely different from the look Gonadaltes usually pursues. You dare lose your temper and do it. When the chamberlain finally agreed, Lee Han breathed a sigh of relief. If In Taren Dals had also spoken of loyalty and declared the conquest of the continent, he would have been at a real loss. Thank you for agreeing. So how do we stop it? Im doing well too - The wizard and the hamster were astonished when the person who could be said to be the craziest alter ego expert expressed his disapproval. Oh, no. If you dont know, Interendals, who knows? I only serve Gonadaltes out of loyalty, and I have never even thought about how to change him into what I want. True loyalty means being able to correct the other person when they go astray Lee Han, who was speaking, stopped because he felt it was meaningless. Even if I point out Interendals usual attitude now, will there be any solution? I had to think of other methods as quickly as possible. ah! How about this? Master is in debt because he learned magic from a dragon. What if His Highness Jo Woo-rin persuades me? Not good. At least it wont work on the current Gonadaltes. As a loyal subject, the chamberlain accurately predicted his masters way of thinking. -Dominating the continent is for the benefit of all life, so if you subdue it and show it how you rule later, the dragon will understand. What nonsense. Lee Han cursed inwardly. There was no such unreasonableness. Apology after the previous ruler. With that kind of thinking, persuading them that they were the emperors race was of little use. Even though he is a dragon, he probably decides that such a benevolent rule is not right, so he will rule strictly on his behalf. And the most frightening thing about this was that even the emperor might agree. Im sure you wont agree. No matter how No matter what Since his relationship with the emperor was not very deep, Lee Han could not be sure. Will the emperor flatly refuse this crazy alter ego when he demands the throne? In a situation where the empires evil noble families are entangling the emperor with a clever contract and forcing him to work? Dragons are generally a wise and benevolent species Damn it. Im not sure. Wooooow- A powerful wave of magical power was felt outside the workshop. The chamberlain urgently shouted. Gonadaltes is trying to summon an army of demigods! For the first time in a long time, Lee Han felt a shiver run down his spine. He had a gut feeling that if he didnt do something right now, the situation would be irreversible. If its an army of demigods, is it really the same black crown magic you showed last time? Can you summon it to corps level? how? Numerous thoughts passed through his mind, but Lee Han did not get swayed by them and instead checked the things he had. I felt like it would be too late if I called my seniors or professors. Besides, he had no idea how his crazy alter ego would react. A being who can speak strongly to his crazy alter ego, such a being For a moment, Lee Han looked at Perkuntras pattern. If he was a powerful being at the level of the Spirit King, he would definitely be able to strike a blow even to his crazy clone. no! Lee Han, who was trying to call Perkuntra, thought of a better way. Now that I think about it, wasnt there someone I met last time when I was forcibly taken to the Nine Mountains and Eight Seas? Lee Han took out a piece of King Yashas horn. Perkuntra was not an incompetent helper, but Yasha King seemed more suitable in the current situation. With a desperate heart, I grabbed the piece of his horn and infused it with his magic, and the spell naturally flowed from his mouth. Please help. King of golden eyes. Mortals seek your wisdom! Even while reciting the spell, Lee Han was a little worried. This was what he thought when he received the horn piece, but the Yaksha King was a being located in a distant, distant dimension. He has not signed a contract with Lee Han and has no particular ties to the continent, so can he appear with just a piece of horn? Hmm. I called you sooner than expected. !!! But surprisingly, the Yaksha King immediately appeared out of thin air. He had no signs, no great magic. That surprised Lee Han even more. The hamster must have been surprised, so instead of forcing out the humans words, it let out a squeak. Could it be that a being from another dimension could so easily jump over the gap and descend? Who is this guy? Ohsus disciple. I was expecting this to happen. In the voice of the Yasha King, one could feel the sagacity that only a being who can predict the future can show. Lee Han was completely overwhelmed by that energy. Forgetting the grudge he had for being deceived by the Star Guide last time, Lee Han politely asked a question without realizing it. Are you saying you predicted this situation? Yes! It wasnt that difficult. In a way, it is obvious that demon assassins are targeting you, Osus disciple. - The hamster felt shame for a moment. He was ashamed of himself after being overwhelmed by a madman from another dimension. And Lee Han felt the same way now. no. hmm? Its not like we were attacked by demonic assassins. Lee Han suppressed his anger and explained as quickly as possible. There was no time to get angry now. Fortunately, the Yasha King understood right away. Hmm. My expectations were a little different. Perhaps your presence as Osus disciple acted as a variable. Thats an excuse, please help! You said you were close to the principal when you were young. Did he ever go crazy at that time? Ohsus disciple. All I can think is that you are misunderstanding your teacher The Yasha King was a little upset because it seemed like Lee Han thought of his teacher as if he were some kind of madman. The skeleton principal was not that kind of madman. Of course, it seemed like there was a clear need to stop the now crazy alter ego. Hmm. I guess Ill have to solve the problem Im facing first. Ohsus disciple. I need you to help me. What can I do? Instead of wasting time going into detail, Lee Han asked right away. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Please call your teacher. Not Oh Soo, but Oh Soos alter ego. Hmm. It would be better to call it this way rather than just calling it. Since I saw new possibilities in Dunamis vision, I decided to try Youngrak again. Call Osus Disciple to try casting Desportis. ???? Lee Han paused for a moment when he saw how many ancient magics he didnt know. From what I could see, it felt like magic that went at least to a small world. I dont know anything about magic, so can I lie like this? However, the sound of a huge force felt outside made Lee Han no longer able to hesitate. Lee Han immediately took out the and summoned his crazy alter ego. We are busy now, so hurry up and lead the vanguard and move. Master. I saw new possibilities in Dunamis vision. I want to try Yeongrak again. Also cast Desportis Before the words were finished, the echo stone went out. And then the door to the workshop opened like a thunderbolt. The crazy clone shouted with burning eyes. Is that really true! Yay! The Yasha King surprised the crazy clone who was caught off guard in his haste. The great wizard shouted in astonishment as the huge yaksha, wearing red-gold glittering armor and helmet, subdued it with both arms. you? Its been a while. Sewage. King of Yaksa! No matter how gracious you are, how dare you try to interfere with the royal family? The eyes of the crazy alter ego boiled with contempt and anger at the unimaginable and reckless act. And those eyes immediately turned to the student. Disciple, how dare you betray your teacher? majesty. Its something that can be fixed, right? Please say yes. Lee Han spoke with sincerity. ?Please visit for more chapters! ? Chapter 908 Life of a Magic Academy Mage Chapter 908 Episode 908 King of Yaksa. I know your power well. He cant interfere with the royal family forever. The crazy alter ego pointed out coolly. On the outside, it seemed insignificant, like a large warrior overpowering a wizard, but inside, a fierce battle of higher powers was unfolding. In fact, the hamster was watching the fight between the two, unable to say anything as if possessed. A battle of power between mythical beings. surprising! I already knew that the tyrants magic was extraordinary, but the king of the Yasha was something I had never seen before, even as a hamster. What mystery is he hiding that allows him to seal the tyrants magic like that? Hmm. That is correct. While Osu is sealing you, I cant do anything either. I know very well. The world will reject you. How long can I hold out? Ill probably disappear first. The Yasha King once again acknowledged obediently. Unlike Osus alter ego, who spread great magic nearby and hid himself from the world, he was simply a guest who came to open a dimension with his power. Of course, it was impossible to outlast that clone. Thats why you, Osus disciple, must do it. Lee Han was dumbfounded by King Yashas words. Watching the conversation, I wondered if this situation could really be resolved, but it turned out that it was impossible! But there was no time or space to argue. Lee Han asked immediately. What should I do? Ill have to convince my teacher. Hmm. Are you thinking about casting Desportis to find new possibilities in Dunamis vision? I dont even know what that is. One is a small world and the other is a unique world, and since the difficulty of the latter is so high, the wizards power is amplified with the former other way. Is there any other way? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm. Wouldnt it be more accurate to judge after hearing the explanation? other way! Lee Han held back his boiling anger and shouted. What kind of small world are you talking about as if they were unique worlds? The hamster who saw this felt very attracted to the king of Yasha. As a person who is supposed to rule and rule the continent, you should feel ashamed for being scared of magic and turning down your tail. student. Even his crazy alter ego severely reprimanded Lee Han. But Lee Han did not waver. Youre saying something that doesnt make any sense. Immediately persuading the teacher to achieve his unfulfilled wish was a more difficult task than occupying Einrogard right now. okay. Ohsus disciple. Ill tell you another way if you want. But now it seems to me that you are acting nervous and emotional. Then you cant act cool and calm in this situation, right? Any other method is useless. Isnt that what you just said? Lee Hans eyes became fierce when he brought up the story of gathering the worlds pain in one place through magic, something that even crazy self-immolation could not do. However, the Yasha King was not stupid even if he only said what he wanted to say. He was not talking about the suffering of the world. Ohsus disciple. It means to bring out the teachers madness. ! Lee Han was surprised. He learned magic, but in a truly unexpected way. Is that possible? of course. is a magic that transfers the other persons spirit to oneself. Since curses, pain, and wounds were included here, madness could also be included. Lee Han swung his staff and was about to cast it, but stopped. What if I absorb the madness and go crazy? Ohsus disciple. In that case, you and Osu will subdue and trap you, so you dont have to worry. And that mania is only meaningful to Ohsu himself, and will not have much of an effect on you, his student. Dont you usually say that first? Normally, he should have been happy to hear that nothing was wrong, but no good sound came out. but. No matter how much pressure I feel to eliminate suffering in the world, I dont think I will try to dominate the continent. Yeongrak was cast along with the spell. As I wrote about when I treated a patient who came to the healing magic school last time, there was no hesitation in Lee Hans shout. - silence. what? When it seemed like nothing had changed, Lee Han carefully asked a question. Master. Are you okay? Cant we get rid of this Yaksha king and take over Einrogard right now? it doesnt work. Then you probably didnt cast it properly. King Yasha spoke casually. What do you mean you didnt cast it properly? Im sure I learned magic properly Sometimes it seems like you have mastered magic, but when you encounter an unexpected enemy, you realize that your understanding is shallow. Ohsus disciple. this person. It really doesnt tell you anything! Lee Han was furious. Now that I think about it, wasnt the last star contract a lot of trouble because of King Yashas nonsense? Actually, if Im misunderstanding this too no. Lets not feel ominous. Now is not the time. Are you saying theres a problem with Yeongnak? You couldnt absorb it, right? Suddenly, Lee Han remembered the conversation he had when he learned magic from his crazy clone. -Get used to this spell. -Was there a mistake in my spell casting? -no. -Then what does it mean to get used to it? -You have to realize that for yourself. When I think about it, the casting was perfect back then, but I felt like the crazy clone was still a long way off. Lee Han frowned, wondering if he had missed something. Rumbling! ?! Meanwhile, a loud noise sounded outside. King Yasha kindly explained to Yi Han when he was confused. Thats the army that Oh Soo summoned. Hmm. Maybe its a demigod army using the Black Emperor Crown? It would be best to stop before it is fully summoned. Ill be holding Oh Soo here Thank you so much for your kind words! Lee Han swallowed his curse and ran out of the workshop. The crazy alter ego was also an alter ego, but he had to deal with the situation outside now. ah! When Lee Han, who had been running away, came back, everyone in the workshop was puzzled. Why do you do that? Ill take some of this! Lee Han took the hamster cage in one hand and ran away again. The hamster squeaked like crazy, but Lee Han ignored it. * * * -Do you really want to die? Mr. Wizard. Watch now. Do you think I care about later? The hamster was convinced by Lee Hans words without even realizing it. Well, in an emergency situation like this, he was a strange person to choose between means and methods. He would have done anything if it were him. -Ive lost all my strength and cant do anything. But you still have wisdom. -Thats right. Hamster was a magical criminal, but he was also an archmage. He smoothed his beard, feeling a new sense of satisfaction at the junior wizards praise. And just in case, offerings are also possible. - It was a joke. Isnt this crazy guy? Ive never seen anyone in my life make such a joke to a notorious magic criminal from the Empire. They say that all wizards from Einroguard have madness locked up in a corner of their hearts, but this one seemed particularly severe. -omg! However, the hamster did not even have time to curse. As soon as he went out of the cave along the passage of the workshop, an unbelievable scene was unfolding before his eyes. A huge black tube was fixed in the air and radiated evil power. That power was not that of a mortal, but that of a thoughtform or god. And what was even more surprising was that the coffin door was already half open and the bastard inside was sticking his head out. Not only did you summon a demigod, you tamed it and then took it out?!?! There were dozens of questions I wanted to ask what the hell he did, but the hamster just started squeaking and screaming. -Attack! When he comes out completely, things become hundreds of times harder!! Even Hamster had heard of an ancient magic that artificially created a demigod formed from the worship or thoughts sent by a living creature and extracted its power. However, taking that half-body out of the cocoon, descending on the continent, and using it as an army went far beyond the limits of a hamsters imagination. Is this a mythical wizard?? I know! shit. I wonder if this attack will be enough Everyone! Lee Han found a ray of light in the darkness and was delighted. The giants were waiting with a bonfire lit. -Wodanaz! I was waiting! -Are we going to fight Einroguard now? Thats complete nonsense! You guys were deceived! -?!?! The giants were surprised. We didnt gather together to attack Einrogard? Thats what you guys have to fight for! The monster coming out of that coffin! -uh? Arent you a friend who can help us? no! At that moment, the half-body stuck out its head and stared at Lee Han. To be exact, it couldnt be called staring. Because the other person did not have an organ that could be called a pupil. In some ways, it was like a devil, and in other ways, it was like a dragon. It reminded me of a strange chimera whose appearance was constantly changing. -If your opponent is really a demigod, be careful what you think! What do you mean? -If it is an artificially created demigod, it is a thought form. Where did you get those thoughts from! Among the monsters and spirits, there were those that grew stronger by eating fear or emotions. Although the demigods were vastly different in terms of rank alone, the simple principles were similar. The nature of the demi-god itself changes depending on the concentrated thoughts. Isnt this a demigod created by you, Master? Then it should be fixed as Master wants! -no! Thats because you little guy doesnt know the ancient rules. A disciple has that much authority! Moreover, I would have asked you to occupy the continent! The crazy alter ego tried to take over the continent with his disciple as his commander. Naturally, he would have granted some authority to his disciples in controlling such a demigod. If I had to attack a tower full of wizards, I would have to turn into a demigod specializing in anti-magic, and if I had to attack a castle full of knights, I would have to turn into the opposite When do you dominate the continent? ! Along with the gaze, questions from half the body flowed to Lee Han. Lee Han immediately shouted. The order has been canceled! When do you dominate the continent? shit. Cant you touch the higher order? Lee Han realized that even though he had authority as a disciple, there were limits. It was impossible to make it self-destruct or stop it as there was a higher order given by the crazy clone first. -Dont do anything useless, just weaken him and then attack! You never know how strong you will become once you come out of the coffin! If its weakened -What Im saying is, think of him as weak as possible! The hamster squeaked and shouted. He wasnt usually nervous because he could have been absorbed by the demigod if he wasnt careful. The reason why that half-god often appears in the form of a devil or a dragon is probably due to the awareness of the boy from the Wardanaz family in front of him. Arent these the typical races that come to mind when you think of strong beings? I had to somehow make my opponent weaker. Ham, like a hamster? -okay! Do at least that! It was a strangely unpleasant choice, but the hamster agreed. At least a half-body hamster would be much easier to deal with than a half-body demon. Lee Han concentrated his mind. Change the form of that half-god. The form of that half-god As the powerful thoughts connected, the half-bodys form shuddered again and changed into the appearance of a giant skeleton headmaster. The hamster let out a squeak of despair. Make it even stronger! I told you not to be afraid! ?Please visit for more chapters! ?